《A New Player in the Force》
Intro
"Huh?" I mumbled as I woke, feeling a cold, what I assumed was a table, against my back. "Where the hell¡" My voice trailed off as my eyes took in where I was.
It appeared as if I was in some sort of room, and everything ¨C be it the walls, floor, or ceiling, was white. There was no smell, but it reminded me of a perfectly sterilised hospital.
"OK, this makes no sense. The last thing I remember was¡" Again, my voice trailed off as I remembered the attack.
My team and I had been following intel that suggested the market was a front for terrorist operations and, in a break from our SOP, had patrolled the market like a standard unit of squaddies.
That had been a mistake, as the market had been an ambush.
I remembered rushing in to cover, even as two of my squad mates and friends fell under a hail of rounds, returning fire only to see two of the attackers aim at a school-aged group in the market. In a moment of what could only have been insanity, I disregarded my standing orders - and what I''d been taught - and rushed to save the group.
I think I had gotten them out safely, even as I felt three sharp stabs in my side.
I checked my side but found no wounds, not even a bruise, and I gulped.
"I, I died? This is Heaven?"
Incorrect.
"What the¡?" I mumbled as I saw the strange floating text that appeared in front of my eyes; no more than six inches away from me. I absently waved my hand through the text, but it remained there, just floating in front of me. "So, this is not Heaven?"
Correct.
I frowned at the new message, the old one shrinking and moving down to the lower right corner of my vision. I turned my head and found that the new text stayed in the centre of my vision while the old one kept to the corner.
"Weird," I muttered to myself. "So, if this isn''t Heaven, am I dead?"
Yes.
"Fuck." I growled and sat up. I noticed that the table I had been lying on was white, just like the rest of the room; its edges were rounded to avoid cuts. "So where am I? What the hell is this place?"
Congratulations!
As a winner in the Multiversal Afterlife Lottery, you have been chosen to live a new life in a universe of your choosing with unique gifts.
¡
Based on your previous life, we have selected the following 10 universes for you to consider for your new life.
A SONG OF ICE AND FIRE
DC COMICS
DRAGON AGE
ELDER SCROLLS
HALO
HARRY POTTER
MASS EFFECT
MARVEL EXTENDED UNIVERSE
STAR TREK
STAR WARS
If none appeal, you can suggest another, and if it exists, we will allow you to select it.
"WHAT!?" I shouted as I fell backwards off the table. "None of those are real!"
Correction.
None of them are real to you, but all exist in the multiverse.
Your reality, like others, can glance into other realities.
These glances have allowed writers to create stories that mirror events that happened in those worlds.
I blinked and stared at the newest text in disbelief. "Okay... Are those my only options?" I slowly asked. I wasn¡¯t sure if this was real, but I felt a need to play along at least until I learnt more about what was really going on.
No.
As stated, those are just the choices we felt would most appeal to you based on your previous life and our calculations.
Do you have another you wish to add to the list?
"Um, no. Not really." I said with a gentle shake of my head. "This is just nuts. I mean. I get to live again in a game or story world. That''s like some kind of bad fanfiction."
Correct.
However, for you, it is true.
Are you ready to make a choice?
"Um, not yet," I replied before shaking my head again as a slightly panicked chuckle escaped my lips. "Jeez! I''m having a conversation with floating text in a quasi-afterlife." I shook my head once more as I ignored the morbid humour I was finding in the situation. "How long do I have to decide?"
Time here is inconsequential.
Where we are, simply is. Time does not pass here.
Once you have made your choice, state ''I Choose ¡'' inserting your decision.
"Right, thanks," I mumbled, and the text all vanished bar the list that moved to the side of my vision. "This is¡ wrong." I paused and tilted my head with a frown. "Why am I not angry, sad, or anything about dying?"
While here, emotion is nullified.
This is due to your first unique gift: Player¡¯s Mind.
¡
Player''s Mind [ON/OFF] MAX
Allows the Player to logically think things through without any, for better or worse, emotional interference.
Allows a peaceful state of mind.
Grants immunity to physiological effects.
Protects against compulsions and external controls.
Does not prevent the Player from showing emotional responses, only dissipates them instantly afterwards.
[NOTE: Will automatically turn on when the Player is in battle or HP falls below 25%]
Costs 1PPP/minute
"Wha¡ Wait! You mean I really am in some type of video game?!"
Incorrect.
While you were and will be alive ¨C provided you select a new universe to live in ¨C you are not in a game.
However, the powers we are granting you are easier for a corporeal mind to process if they are treated as powers in what you would call an RPG.
"Well, ok then." I stopped and ran my hand through my hair, only to gasp. "What? Where''s my hair?"
Your hair is determined by your life.
As your old one has ended you currently have no bodily hair.
Once you select a new universe you will be taken to ''character creation''.
"Well¡ This is nuts." I shook my head as I examined the list. "Might as well work through the list." I paused and looked upwards. "Um, could I have a notepad and pen?"
There was a small popping sound and I looked behind myself to see that what I''d asked for had appeared on the table I¡¯d awoken on. "Thanks," I said to the empty room as I picked up the pen and opened the notebook. "Right, time to go through the pros and cons of each choice."
¡
I wasn''t sure of how long I took going through the choices and whittling them down until I finally selected the Star Wars universe. Upon my selection, the entire room flashed a brilliant silver. I instinctively threw up my arms to shield my eyes from the glare, the pen and pad I¡¯d been holding falling to the floor.
As the light faded, I slowly removed my arm and peeked. "Whoa," I muttered as I fully opened my eyes. The room had changed, and I was now standing in a room bathed in a gentle light blue light. In front of me, there was now a mirror and display screen beside it. My eyes were drawn to the text on the display.
Welcome to Character Creation. [Star Wars Universe]
Here you will take the steps to create your new persona.
Step 1:
Select your given name.
Currently, this is "Cameron".
Do you wish to change?
...
"Um, no," I said, figuring there was no reason to do.
Step 2:
Select a species. Examine the list of races and make your selection.
...
"Holy shit," I mumbled as I scrolled the list, only recognizing a handful of race names. Thankfully, each had a picture of the base male and female form, a brief description of the species and their inherent advantages/weaknesses. There were also options to add a myriad of other advantages or disadvantages, with each having a number next to it. Beside each number, be it a positive or negative number, were the letters ¡®CCP¡¯.
For ease and safety, I picked Human as my race. While a few of the options were tempting, I wasn''t prepared to alter my race without knowing more about the species.
"What is CCP?" I asked aloud; figuring that who or whatever was in charge would explain. I was surprised when part of the display shifted to show text.
Character Creation Points
During the creation of your new identity, you have the chance to add special perks and abilities that are considered anything from uncommon to rare within your new universe.
You may also add flaws that grant you extra CCPs, though there is no need to take any if you do not wish.
As a new identity, you have 10CPPs to start with.
NOTE
Certain perks and abilities can be gained later through the spending of perk points (PP)
...
"Um, ok," I mumbled as I accepted the option and moved to the next stage.
Step 3:
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
Determine your initial age.
To allow for more control a new identity can start at 0, 8, 16 or 20 for a Human [Starting ages vary with species]
Chosen starting age is 8.
Accept?
...
"Um, yeah. I guess," I answered slowly. "I mean I don''t want to be born again and have to experience that but starting as a teen or adult means I miss growing up. And I''m kinda curious about how that goes in Star Wars."
Step 4:
Determining base stats, of which there are 6.
Strength
Vitality
Agility
Intelligence
Wisdom
Charisma
Each new identity starts with 5 stat points (SP) to apply as you wish and is granted a further 4+INT/15 SP per level up.
For reaching level 8 [1 level is earned per year as a child] you gain an additional 37 SP.
For comparison:
An average adult Human is level 20-25
An average Human has stat values of around 18 for STR VIT and AGI.
NOTE:
A Human has a maximum value of 55 for STR VIT and AGI.
[Max Values vary from species to species]
¡
NOTE:
Due to unique gifts offered to you, and knowledge from your previous identity, you start with a +10 bonus to INT and +5 to WIS and CHA.
Assign initial stats then press confirm.
WARNING:
Leftover SP will be lost.
...
"Bloody hell," I muttered as I saw the left side of the display shimmer to display the six stats and a box underneath with each with ''0'' inside, though there was a +10 under Intelligence and +5 under Wisdom and Charisma. Each box had ''+'' and ''-'' beside it that I assumed were for adding and subtracting points.
"Um, can I have an explanation of each stat? I mean, I think I understand but I want to be sure."
The right side of the display shimmered, and I smiled as I read the new text.
Stats and You
Everyone is determined by their stats but as one of the chosen few, you have the chance to see these values and influence them.
However, what does each mean and what does it influence?
STRENGTH
Strength measures your character''s muscle and physical power.
This ability is especially important for melee soldiers and those with similar careers because it helps them prevail in physical combat.
Additionally, each point of Strength grants 2 inventory slots [this will be explained later]
VITALITY
Vitality represents your character''s health and stamina.
Vitality adds to a person''s hit points, so it''s important for everyone but most important for those who are active combat participants.
Vitality is also key in determining your resistance to diseases and other physically debilitating effects.
AGILITY
Agility measures hand-eye coordination, agility, reflexes, and balance.
This ability is also high on the list for characters who want to be good shots with ranged weapons (Such as Blasters) or who want to handle the controls of a starship or speeder well.
INTELLIGENCE
Intelligence determines how well your character learns and reasons,
Intelligence is important for thinkers and leaders, and any character who wants to have a wide assortment of Skills.
WISDOM
Wisdom describes a character''s willpower, common sense, perception, and intuition.
Compared to Intelligence, Wisdom is more related to being in tune with and aware of one''s surroundings, while Intelligence represents one''s ability to analyse information.
An "absent-minded professor" has a low Wisdom score and a high Intelligence score.
A simpleton with low Intelligence might nonetheless have great insight (High Wisdom).
Wisdom is important for characters wishing to be in tune with their environment or characters who like to gamble.
If you want your character to have keen senses, put a high score in Wisdom.
CHARISMA
Charisma measures a character''s force of personality, persuasiveness, personal magnetism, ability to lead, and physical attractiveness.
It represents your strength of personality and force of presence, not merely how others perceive you in a social setting.
Charisma is most important for politicians and Jedi.
...
"Damm. There''s no real useless stat. Need to think about this carefully." I examined the stats for a while before slowly adding points until there were none left.
No remaining Stat points.
Are these your final choices?
"Yeah," I said slowly, and I watched as the stats appeared beside the picture and the bonuses it mentioned were added on.
STEP 5:
Perks
Each new identity has 10 CCPs to spend on perks.
An additional perk point [PP] is gained every 4 levels.
While PPs can be saved, CCPs must be used up when a new identity is created.
You currently have 10CCPs and 2PPs.
Since this is a new identity creation, you can spend your PP on Creation-only perks.
Please browse the list below and make your choices.
Tap a Perk name to see a description and cost.
Click the name again to close the information or click the green box to add to your identity.
...
I whistled as the left side of the screen filled with over 20 perks, though my eyes were drawn to three that I tapped to open fully.
Force Sensitive
You are Force-sensitive, allowing you to call on The Force and learn to draw on its powers.
Grants 100 Force Points (FP) per level.
[Can only be selected on identity creation]
CCP 2
Force Adept
You are Force-sensitive, allowing you to call on The Force and learn to draw on its powers.
Grants a greater connection to the force and all but guarantees that you will be selected as a Jedi Youngling.
Grants 250 Force Points (FP) per level.
[Can be selected on Identity creation or upgraded to if identity took Force Sensitive on Identity creation.]
CCP 4 [2PP if upgrading]
Force Prodigy
You are Force-sensitive, allowing you to call on The Force and learn to draw on its powers.
Your connection to the Force is immense and marks you out as potentially one of the most powerful Force users of your time.
Grants 500 Force Points (FP) per level.
[Can only be selected on identity creation]
CCP 7
...
"Damm. If I''m understanding this correctly, Yoda, Vader and Luke would be prodigies while most are just Adepts. Hmm, I''m definitely taking one of those two, but I''d better read the rest of the list to see what else could be useful."
I spent the time going through the list, reading the descriptions of each carefully if it interested me. "That will do," I murmured to myself as I accepted my final perk after however long had passed.
NOTICE
You have selected the following Perks:
Force Prodigy [7CCP]
Ambidextrous [1CCP]
Empathy [2CCP]
Photographic Memory [2PP]
Are these your final choices?
...
"Yes." I felt a burst of energy as the perks were added below the stats in my mini-picture.
STEP 6:
SKILLS
Each identity learns skills as they progress with skills affected by stats.
Each stat point grants a 5% boost to the learning speed of a related skill.
At every level-up, each identity is granted INT*2 skill points to spend how they see fit.
You are free to transfer any of your old skills over, though they may suffer penalties because of being in a different universe or being inserted at a different age.
Each new identity is granted 100 plus level*INT*2 skill points [SKP] during creation.
Skill points can be saved for later use.
Please examine your old skills and potential new ones before deciding on a final list.
Skills are added to your identity the same way perks were.
Currently, you have 340 skill points to spend.
...
"Whoa¡" while the Perk list had twenty, the skills list was massive. My old list had about a hundred ranging from school subjects that were at various levels, to artistic ones like the guitar and singing that I hadn''t used in years, to sex skills. "Not sure how much use those will be to start, but definitely keeping them for later on," I commented with a smirk. The smirk shifted after I added Kissing and a line was drawn through the skill. Next to it, the word ¡®LOCKED¡¯ appeared.
"Huh, well I guess that makes sense. What eight-year-old knows how to kiss properly?"
I added all the old skills that I thought had any cross-over and noticed that a few were lowered due to being younger ¨C or altered in the case of English becoming Basic ¨C before browsing the list.
In fact, there were two lists for skills; one for skills that seemed to matter ¨C or at least were tracked and awarded levels ¨C and one for what was called Knowledge-Based Skills. This was just a listing of what I knew about various governments, companies, criminal organizations, topographies of planets and History that didn''t seem to affect skill checks; and many were prone to falling as information became outdated.
I added what I knew to Knowledge-Based Skills but didn¡¯t pay much attention to the list. What I knew about the Star Wars galaxy was limited, and I had little doubt that once I was there, I could learn more about the place as time passed.
"Hmm, I can''t wait to get a lightsaber, but since I''m only eight, there''s no point in adding any points to the forms, though a few in the skill to use one makes sense. Having all my knowledge of combat and weapons transfer over was nice, though I¡¯d lost levels here and there due to different tech.
"Maybe add points to repair or crafting so I can look after any pistols or rifles I get a hold of. Concentration grants bonuses to skill XP gain, so if I max it out that''s a fifty per cent boost to learn other skills!" I smirked as I added the points and then increased Meditation to 50 since it boosted the regeneration rate of a few things; namely Force Points/
"Right, I think I''ll hold on to the other skill points and see what needs a boost later."
Do you accept your skills?
...
"Yes."
Skills locked.
Notice:
You have 70 SKP left for later use.
To add, simply call up skills in the user interface and tap the ''+'' symbol.
Changes will become permeant once you leave the skills list.
Notice:
You have over 3000 skill levels, this grants 2 bonus stat points.
Do you wish to spend them now?
...
"Um, no."
Step 7:
The Force
As you are Force-sensitive, you can learn to use the Force.
At each level, you are granted a certain number of Force Points.
The more FP you have, the more you can use the Force.
However, the cost of each power decreases as you become better at using it.
What powers you will have will be determined by your origin story.
After completing the prologue, you may have the chance to learn from a Force Master or experiment with your powers yourself.
...
"OK. So why bother making that a step?" I asked the display, but it simply ignored me and moved on.
Step 8:
Origin
Where do you come from?
Where in the timeline do you wish to live?
These need to be determined before we place you in control of your new identity.
Current timelines in play are:
KOTOR Era
Old Republic Era
Rise of the Empire Era
Rebellion Era
Legacy Era
...
If none appeal, then you can select a specific time to enter the universe.
...
"Uh, I only know the movies and video games," I muttered as I rubbed the back of my head. "So why not the Rise of the Empire? I know that and the Rebellion era best."
Rise of the Empire Era selected.
¡
Step 9:
Bloodlines/Family
Certain names and families have relevance throughout the galaxy.
Will you be a scion of one such dynasty or just a random someone?
Famous choices for family names are:
Shan
Sunrider
Skywalker
Keto
House Ordo
Organa Family
Antilles Family
Qel-Droma
Please enter your family name below.
Notice:
Almost any name may have links to someone in the past, however, in most cases, this will not be critical to your new identity.
...
I looked at the list and chuckled. "Well to beat a Darth, you might need a Darth so why not Shan; assuming that Revan and Bastila had children." I typed in my choice.
Cameron Shan.
Are you sure?
"Yup."
Name set.
Notice:
This bloodline has a specific prologue to play.
You do not have to select that, but it is the suggested option.
Will you accept the assigned prologue: The Lost Scion?
...
"Sure, why not," I answered with a shrug. Truthfully, I was getting a little bored with creating my new persona and was hoping that I''d get to leave this place soon.
Character Creation finished.
Please examine the final listings to be sure.
If you accept, press the green box and the bottom of the screen, if not press the red box to restart Character Creation.
...
The display shifted to show the details that had previously been on the left side of the screen. I noted with amusement that beside my current height it listed a range that I took to mean my potential final height. I chuckled at seeing my current ¨C well old ¨C height of a metre eighty-four was in the middle of that range and laughed some more at seeing the same ranges were available. Those included my leg length, hand, and foot sizes and most amusingly, or disturbingly depending on how you saw it, penile length, and girth.
I decided to spend one of my bonus stat points to raise Strength to 7, thus bringing it in line with Vitality and Agility, before I pressed the green button.
The brightness in the room increased rapidly and I had to shield my eyes again.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Prologue
When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying on a bed in a small room, the sounds of birds coming in through the window even as more of the strange blue text floated in my vision.
Welcome to your new identity.
To help you with your new powers, we have prepared a short tutorial.
Do you wish to complete the tutorial?
Yes/No
[You must verbalise or press the Yes option to accept]
...
I grunted as I reached out and touched ¡®Yes¡¯ and the text changed.
Welcome to the Tutorial.
Here we will explain the following items that were not covered in identity creation.
1: Hit Points, Experience, Stamina and Hunger
2: Stats and their Limits
3: Inventory usage
4: The Force and Force Points
5: Player Powers and Player Points
6: Interface Controls
7: Quests
8: Future Knowledge
Select the option you wish to view first.
...
¡°Let¡¯s be logical and start with one,¡± I said while rolling my eyes.
1: Hit Points, Experience, Stamina and Hunger
When you concentrate and say the word ¡®STATS¡¯ a general listing of your identity will appear.
Beyond the base stats that were explained during identity creation, there are a few others that appear.
These are:
Hit Points [HP]:
This is a base 50 for Humans plus your Vitality*10
Experience [XP]:
To advance to the next level, you need a certain amount of XP.
For levels 1-20, this is 1000XP more than the previous level.
For levels 21-40, this is 2000XP more.
For Levels 41-60, this is 3000XP more.
Stamina [STAM]:
Every physical action that you take requires stamina.
Walking takes 1STAM/minute, jogging 3/minute, running 5/minute and sprinting 10/minute.
Other actions take up stamina as well; swimming, jumping, weightlifting and so drain STAM as you go.
Your Stamina is your current level*[Strength+Agility+Vitality]/2.
There are ways to improve your Stamina regeneration and lower activity drain, but they are for you to discover.
It regenerates at 1%/minute.
Hunger [HUN]:
This tracks your need to eat.
It drains naturally at 5/hr.
It will, however, drain faster when you are physically exerting yourself.
There are, however, ways to slow your hunger loss down, but they are for you to discover.
This is limited to 100.
NOTE:
For each point that Hunger drops below 20, you experience a temporary 1% drop in your Stats and all linked values until you restore your Hunger to 20 or above.
¡
End of Part 1
Do you wish to proceed to Part 2?
Yes/No?
...
¡°Yes.¡±
2: Stats and their Limits
Every species has biological hard limits for Strength, Agility and Vitality.
However, there are ways to overcome such limits.
Additionally, none of those three stats can be more than 10 over your current level.
The same methods to pass hard limits also can allow you to pass these soft limits.
Additionally, for each 1 point in a stat you are over your current level, you gain a 5% boost in skill XP generation for relevant skills, up to 50%.
The opposite is also true.
Currently, your penalties/boosts are:
STR -5%
AGI -5%
VIT -5%
INT +35%
WIS +15%
CHA +10%
¡
End of Part 2
Do you wish to proceed to Part 3?
Yes/No?
...
¡°Fine,¡± I muttered while wondering the quickest way to improve my physical stats. Though when the text didn¡¯t change, I sighed loudly. ¡°Oh, for the love of¡ Yes!¡±
3: Inventory usage.
Every point of Strength grants 2 slots in your inventory.
This is a pocket dimension that only you can use, and in which time does not pass; thus, nothing will degrade while stored there.
It also allows you to store money without concern for the weight or volume of Credit-chits.
Each slot can hold an object of volume no more than 0.125m3. [50x50x50cm]
Currently, you have 14 slots.
¡
End of Part 3
Do you wish to proceed to Part 4?
Yes/No?
...
¡°Yes.¡± I sighed in mild annoyance.
4: The Force and Force Points
As you have taken the Force Prodigy Perk during identity creation, you are now one of the few in the galaxy who can sense but actively use the Force.
For each level, you receive 500 Force Points.
While you can consciously use the Force to improve your actions, many of the more advanced uses and concepts require instruction from a trained Force user.
All Force powers follow the Novice to Prodigy ranging system and while expensive to first use, the cost of use decreases with training.
Your Force Points regenerate at 1%/minute.
NOTE:
Not all possible Force powers are taught by the Jedi or the Sith; indeed, you may even be able to create your own in time.
¡
End of Part 4
Do you wish to proceed to Part 5?
Yes/No?
...
¡°Bloody hell! Yes!¡±
5: Player Powers and Player Points
Due to you winning the Multiversal Afterlife Lottery, you have been given the special title: Chosen.
This title grants access to special powers that, to the corporeal mind, resemble being in a Game.
Initial Player Powers provided are:
Player¡¯s Mind MAX
Allows the Player to calmly and logically analyse situations without emotional interference.
Grants a peaceful state of mind.
Grants immunity to physiological effects.
Protects against compulsions and external controls.
Does not prevent the Player from showing emotional responses, only dissipates them almost instantly afterwards.
[NOTE: Will automatically turn on when the Player is in battle or HP falls below 25%]
Player¡¯s Body MAX
The body experiences the stresses of the physical world as if it was a video game.
[This means that you suffer no obvious damage when hit/shot/stabbed and so on, but instead, lose HPs]
[You can, however, still lose limbs if the attack severs them from your body.]
Sleeping fully [8 hours under normal circumstances] restores HP and heals all temporary status effects.
NOTE:
If your HP reaches 0, for whatever reason, YOU WILL DIE.
Inventory
See Tutorial Stage 3.
Player¡¯s Points
At every level, you gain 2 more PP, which are used for Player Powers you have purchased.
They regenerate at 10%/5min.
You gain 1 Player Perk Point every 5 levels, which can be used to activate special abilities.
To view the list of Player Powers that you can activate, you say ¡®Player Power Options¡¯
¡
End of Part 5
Do you wish to proceed to Part 6?
Yes/No?
...
¡°Yes,¡± I mumbled out in annoyance at having to keep vocalising my commands. I hoped the next section told me how to change that.
6: Interface Controls
While having this text appear in the middle of your vision is the default setting, we understand that this could be life-threatening.
[Something we learnt from the first-ever winner of the Multiversal After life Lottery]
As such, saying ¡®Interface Options¡¯ will take you to a screen where you can choose from assorted options.
From here you can re-order your interface in a way you are more familiar with.
To access your stats and skills, please examine the Interface Help in the options menu.
¡
End of Part 6
Do you wish to proceed to Part 7?
Yes/No?
...
¡°Yes.¡± I was really hoping this would be over soon so I could check my details. Hopefully, I would be able to do so once the tutorial was finished.
7: Quests
Most activities will be given as quests.
While many will be pre-generated by the interface, if you set your mind to something, it will be turned into a quest.
Quests have difficulty ratings which affect rewards and penalties.
The more difficult the quest, the greater the reward and penalties.
Any combat quest has a possible failure of death if things go wrong.
¡
Quest Alert!
Prologue
This is the introduction to get you to your chosen Era.
[Note, currently you aren¡¯t there.]
Rating: B
Objective:
Survive and Escape
Bonus: ???
Bonus: ???
Bonus: ???
Rewards:
3500XP
???
???
???
Penalties:
Capture by the Sith
Possible Death
Accept?
Yes/No
...
¡°Why the fuck is No scored through?¡± I grumbled as I finished reading my first quest alert.
Certain quests cannot be ignored.
These are plot quests; quests where you must follow the orders of another.
¡
End of Part 7
Do you wish to proceed to Part 8?
Yes/No?
...
¡°Yes,¡± I grumbled at realising that if I screwed up the prologue, I could die or be captured by the Sith; and death seemed the more appealing option.
8: Future Knowledge
Since you are The Player, you have some knowledge of future events.
However, you cannot come out and simply say what will happen as your very presence changes things.
Every time you try to talk about what you know; you will speak gibberish to others.
However, you may be able to discover a way to hint at what may happen, but that¡¯s up to you to discover.
¡
Well Done!
You read the tutorial!
Here¡¯s 500XP
Good luck! :D
¡
¡°Mother¡¡± I said with a growl, annoyed at the cheek of The Powers That Be. ¡°Right, Interface Options.¡±
Welcome to the Player Interface
From here you can control where and for how long various notices appear.
Notice Options are:
General notices
Quest Alerts/ Updates/ Completions or Failures
Basic Stats
Mini-map
Combat Alerts
Interface Help
Please select when, where and for how long each notice appears.
...
I spent the next while lying on the bed while I fiddled with the assorted options. Now all quest-related notices would appear in the lower right of my vision; though only alerts and completions/failures would stay until read. The annoying random notices like skill level-ups would also appear there but then vanish after ten seconds.
Basic stats would only show during combat, as would the mini-map, though I found out it only showed areas I had already been to. Combat alerts would appear in my lower left with red and green for me losing/healing HP.
I had just closed the Options menu and was about to call up my details when a voice called out.
¡°Cameron? Are you up yet?¡± A male voice asked from somewhere out the door to the room.
¡°Um, yes,¡± I called back hesitantly, wondering who was in the house/flat with me.
¡°Good. Breakfast will be on the table in five. Get down here.¡±
I stood slowly, taking in the fact my body was now smaller and glanced at the mirror that hung over a table in the room. I saw that I was indeed younger; the wear and tear of 8 years in the military gone ¨C along with the stubble I had been so fond of. My hair was cut short, though not like a crew cut, and my eyes were the shade of amber-green I¡¯d picked before.
¡°Guess this is for real,¡± I muttered to myself as I searched around quickly for some clothes to slip into; going to breakfast in pyjamas was not something I felt comfortable doing anymore. Finding what looked like a chest of drawers beside the table, I pulled on what I thought was the handle, only for the drawer to slide open with a quiet hiss.
¡°Right, touch-sensitive drawers. Should¡¯ve seen that coming,¡± I mumbled as I pulled out clothes and quickly slipped them on before exiting the room. Seeing three more doors and a set of stairs heading down, I shrugged and jogged down the stairs, assuming the kitchen/dining room was on the lower floor.
A waft of food caught my nose and helped me find the kitchen where an older man, probably in his sixties If I had to guess, was just sitting down at a table that had two plates of food on it.
¡°There you are. I swear since you started your school holiday, you¡¯ve been getting up later and later.¡± He said with a smile that reached his brown eyes.
¡°Well, isn¡¯t that the point of the holidays?¡± I replied as I slowly sat, examining the food in front of me. ¡°To laze about.¡±
The man chuckled. ¡°True enough. You¡¯ve always been perceptive. Now hurry up. I need to make a few calls to some friends and you have homework to finish before we visit Coruscant next week.¡±
¡°Yes Sir,¡± I replied as I cautiously took a bite of what looked like eggs. ¡®I wish the movies and cartoons had shown people eating.¡¯ I mentally commented. Thankfully, what I was eating was an egg and not some strange alien food that only looked like a boiled egg.
¡°Is everything ok Cameron?¡± The man asked, and I looked up at him. His face was marred by a frown, but his eyes seemed to be looking for something in mine.
¡°Just a little off I guess,¡± I replied slowly, and his frown grew as his mouth twisted.
¡°Yeah, I get that way this time of year too.¡± He paused and looked out of a window. ¡°Do, do you still get the dreams about that night?¡± He asked as he seemed to be thinking about something that happened before.
I recognized the look; one of sorrow and longing and realised that my new parents were missing. Had they died when I was younger?
¡°Um, not recently,¡± I replied honestly, and he turned back to look at me with a weak smile.
¡°Good. That¡¯s good. Now eat up.¡±
I put my head down and ate the rest of the food slowly, hoping that whatever the old man was hinting at wouldn¡¯t hint at my unfamiliarity with much of the food in front of me.
As I finished the meal, which I was happy to find that it was generally quite nice ¨C though eating blue meat might take some getting used to ¨C I started to stand, only to wonder if I had to place the dish and glass in some kind of cleaner.
¡°Here, let me¡¡± The man said as he started to stand only for his arm to rub against his glass.
We both watched as it began to tumble off the table and, working on instinct from my previous life, I reached out for the glass, though I knew it was too far away for me to have any chance of getting it before it broke on the floor.
¡°Holy¡¡± my voice trailed off as the glass stopped falling and floated about halfway to the floor, my hand still stretched out towards it.
¡°By the Force!¡± The man exclaimed as he looked from the glass to me with wide eyes. ¡°How? I was told she tested you and you failed!¡±
¡°What?¡± I asked as I moved my hand upwards and watched in shock as the glass followed my actions. ¡®Right. Force Prodigy. Forgot about that for a second. This is cool.¡¯ I felt a grin form on my face as I placed the glass on the table and saw that there was a new notice box in the lower right of my vision; clearly for whatever Force power I had just used.
¡®Wait, he said I¡¯d been tested,¡¯ ¡°What test?¡± I asked, and the man looked up from the glass, his eyes had returned to normal, but his gaze intensified.
¡°A Force Test.¡± He replied, and I let my eyes open wider in apparent shock.
¡°You mean like to be a Jedi?¡± I asked. Sure, I already knew I could use the Force, but ¡®Cameron Shan¡¯ didn¡¯t.
The old man sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Yes, like a Jedi.¡± He looked out of the window again before he continued. ¡°Your mother, bless her heart, was a Jedi, as were my parents. You were tested as a babe, but nothing showed up.¡± He shook his head for a second before focusing on me. ¡°Maybe it was just a fluke.¡±
I frowned, knowing it wasn¡¯t a fluke and extended my hand again, this time lifting his plate. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I countered with a small smirk as his mouth fell open. I lowered the plate slowly and pulled back my hand as the man continued to stare at me.
Can I do this test again?¡± I asked, wondering how likely that was.
The man rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°I promised your mother to keep you safe, and being a Jedi is not the safest of careers.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it better that I learn to control this?¡± I said, hoping to break through his reluctance.
A small box appeared in the lower left of my vision and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk as I read the small text.
Skill Usage: Persuasion
Chance = 30.5%
¡
Success!
...
I wondered if every skill use would be like that, and if there was a way to turn it off as it really made this whole thing feel like a game. I blinked at the new text that appeared in the middle of my vision.
Yes, you can turn those off.
And again, no this is NOT A GAME!
It¡¯s just the only way your feeble mind can handle these powers.
I grunted at the message from what I assumed was the people ¨C beings? ¨C that gave me this new life and did my best to not be offended at being called feeble-minded.
Good boy!
Now go, enjoy your new life.
And don¡¯t die too soon, I¡¯ve got a millennium as a rabbit bet on your scoring with ******
¡®Seriously? They¡¯re betting on who I sleep with?!¡¯ I shook my head as the message from whoever faded away.
¡°Cameron, did you hear me?¡±
I looked up and saw the man watching me through narrowed eyes. ¡°Um, sorry. I was just thinking how cool it would be to be a Jedi.¡±
Skill Usage: Deception
Chance = 11%
¡
Failure!
...
He frowned, clearly having not bought my lie but thankfully he didn¡¯t push the matter. ¡°Look, just put the dishes in the cleaning unit then go upstairs and start your homework.¡± He said as he stood slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll make a few calls and see about getting you retested.¡±
¡°Ok,¡± I said, trying and failing to keep a smile from my face as I stood, though it fell a little as I wondered where the cleaning unit was and what it looked like.
¡°Over there,¡± the man pointed towards the sink. ¡°Get your head out of the clouds or I won¡¯t make that call!¡±
I hustled over quickly to where he¡¯d pointed and saw a small, slightly raised rectangle like the one on the drawer. I pressed it and was rewarded with a door opening and something that looked almost identical to a dishwasher appeared.
After slipping the dishes and cutlery in, I headed upstairs, and fist pumped once safely in my room with the door closed.
¡°Yes!¡± I said, making sure to not shout like I wanted. ¡°Right, time to look at my standing. Interface Help.¡±
Welcome to Player Interface Help
Here you can learn how to use the interface to understand what skills, abilities, and tricks you have.
Select the help menu you wish to peruse by saying Help followed by the appropriate number.
1: Lists
2: List explanations
3: You and those around you
4: Inventory and you
5: Interface Controls
...
¡°Um, help one.¡±
1: Lists
The various lists you have and how to view them.
To access any menu, simply say list followed by the appropriate word.
Current lists available:
Stats, Skills, Knowledge Skills, Perks, Force Powers, Player Powers, Titles, Quests
...
¡°Seems easy enough. Help two.¡± I said, figuring it was better to at least skim the manual before taking the new toy for a spin, having mentally taken a read of the lists available once I was finished with the help menus.
2: List Explanations
This explains the basics of each list.
Stats:
These are the core values that define you.
They are split between Strength, Agility and Vitality [Physical stats] and Intelligence, Wisdom, and Charisma [Mental stats].
There is a final stat is called Luck.
This is set to 0 for all Humans, though it can be raised through the spending of stat points or certain perks.
Also listed with your stats are your Hit Points [HP], Force Points [FP], Player Points [PP], Stat Points [SP], Stamina [STAM], Hunger [HUN], Experience for the current level [XP], Title and Credits.
Hit Points
These are an indicator of how much damage you can take.
When it reaches 0, YOU DIE!
You get a base 50HP as Human plus a further 10 per level.
Force Points
These are the points that allow you to use the Force.
You gain 500FP per level.
These regenerate at 1% per minute.
Player Points
These are the points that allow you to use your unique abilities.
You gain 2 PP per level.
Additionally, you gain 1 Player Perk Point [PPP] every 5 levels.
These regenerate at 10% every 5 minutes.
Stat Points
This is a list of how many spare stat points you have to spend on your stats.
You gain 4+INT/15 SP per level.
Stamina
This is your ability to move, run, jump, swim and do other physical activities.
Your stamina is defined as level*(STR+VIT+AGI)/2.
It regenerates at 1% per minute when resting.
This can be boosted with perks or powers.
Hunger
This is a measure of how hungry you are.
It drains naturally at 5/hr.
However, doing any physical activity increases the rate of hunger decay.
For each point that Hunger drops below 20, you experience a 1% drop in your Stats and all linked values.
If it reaches 0, you will lose consciousness and, if you are not revived within 4 hours, you will die.
Experience
This is a guide for how close you are to a level-up.
For levels 1-20, this is 1000XP more than the previous level.
For levels 21-40, this is 2000XP more.
For Levels 41-60, this is 3000XP more.
Titles
This is a list of all the titles you have earned, all of which can be active at the same time.
You can apply 1 title as a base plus 1 extra for every 10 levels you gain.
Credits
This is your money.
While it is all digital, you can store it in your inventory in a special slot.
When you wish to withdraw some, you will be given credit chips that are as close in value to what you wish for, without being less.
...
¡®Well, Damm! That¡¯s a lot to take in. Still, get through the help then check it out.¡¯ ¡°Help three.¡±
3: You and those around you
How you behave has relevance to the people, organizations, and planets around you.
Everything you do affects how others see you.
While in most cases this is on a one-to-one level, some actions have planetary, or even galactic implications.
Certain titles and perks can also affect how others see you.
¡
Reputation
This is your standing with everyone, from those around you to governments and corporations.
Most people start at 0, though this is not always the case.
From there, your reputation with someone can go up or down, through the following levels.
Vilified -500 ¨C -1000
Hated -1 ¨C -500
Disliked 0 ¨C 500
Neutral 501 ¨C 2000
Liked 2001 ¨C 5000
Trusted 5001 ¨C 10000
Honoured 10001 ¨C 20000
Worshipped 20001+
¡
Friendship
Once your reputation is Liked there is a chance that that person can become a friend.
This will affect not only how they see you, but how their other friends and enemies do as well.
Once someone is classed as a friend, then any change to Reputation affects your friendship, though by only half the Reputation change.
Levels of friendship are as follows.
Acquaintance 0 ¨C 1000
Friend 1001 ¨C 5000
Confidant 5000 ¨C 10000
[Locked until Reputation is Trusted or higher and passing a test of friendship]
Follower 10000+
[Locked until Reputation is Confidant or higher and passing 3 tests of friendship]
¡
***********
[This section is locked due to your age]
...
¡°Well ok. That¡¯s something to worry about later on. Help 4.¡±
4: Inventory and You
This is your special storage space.
Your inventory is a special pocket dimension where you can store almost anything safely for an indefinite amount of time [Space permitting]
This screen also lists vital stats and clothing/armour components.
Certain clothing can grant damage reduction or outright protection from the various forms of damage you could encounter in this galaxy.
Your total inventory space is defined as twice your strength.
...
¡°Huh. I¡¯ll check that out later I guess, but this is really feeling like a game, even though they say it isn¡¯t.¡±
We will remind you of this the first time you get shot or stabbed.
¡°Har-har,¡± I muttered at the cheek being shown by whoever was watching/helping me. ¡°I could look at the interface controls, but I suspect that¡¯s just a full repeat of what was said before, so let¡¯s have a look at myself. List Stats.¡±
Cameron Shan
Species: Human
Title: The Player
Level 8
HP: 120/120
FP: 3350/4000
PP: 16/16
XP [500/8000]
STAM [80/80]
Hunger [0/100]
STR: 7 +
VIT: 7 +
AGI: 7 +
INT: 15 +
WIS: 11 +
CHA: 10 +
Luck: 0 + [+10]
SP: 1
PP: 0
Credits: 0
...
¡°Geez, those Force points are high. Though seeing how far they¡¯ve fallen after using a power twice, I¡¯m guessing that Force Powers are hard to use, though I¡¯ll find out for sure once I read through them. First, however, List Skills.¡±
SKILLS
This is a listing of all skills you have, not all the skills you COULD have.
Each skill has a corresponding stat that affects how quickly you can improve that skill.
For future reference, you can call up skills for each stat by saying ¡®List [STAT] skills¡¯.
Note:
Certain skills, such as school and combat skills, have six ranks: Novice, Adept, Professional, Master, Savant, and Prodigy.
Each rank has 100 levels.
These skills will have the name of the current level beside the numerical level value.
Other skills can go up to 100[though not all] but have increases of 25EXP per level.
You will get a bonus general stat point for 1500 levels.
With each level-up, you gain INT*2 skill points to spend as you see fit.
Currently, you have 70 SP left to spend.
¡
Any skill that has a [F] next to it can be boosted by the Force, though only once you have the appropriate training.
STRENGTH SKILLS
Lightsaber[1-handed]
10+ Novice
Hand to Hand [F]
25+ Professional
Melee Weapons [2-handed]
1+ Adept
AGILITY SKILLS
Melee Weapons[1-handed] [F]
3+ Professional
Melee Weapons [Thrown]
15+ Adept
Marksmanship [F]
97+ Adept
Ranged Weapons [1-handed] [F]
5+ Professional
Ranged Weapons [2-handed] [F]
40+ Professional
Ranged Weapons [Heavy] [F]
2+ Adept
Piloting [Atmospheric] [F]
5+ Novice
Piloting [Space] [F]
5+ Novice
Riding [4-legged] [F]
7
Stealth [F]
65+ Adept
Sleight of Hand [F]
45+ Novice
Lockpicking [F]
15+ Novice
Cleaning
20+
Cooking
10+
Musical Instrument [Guitar]
15+
VITALITY SKILLS
Athletics [F]
10+
Swimming [F]
10+
INTELLIGENCE SKILLS
Astrogation
10+
Computing [Slicing]
20+ Novice
Computing [Programming]
10+ Novice
Economics
11+ Adept
Mechanics [Engines]
10+ Novice
Mechanics [Speeders]
10+ Novice
Mechanics [Fighters]
10+ Novice
Mechanics [Starships]
10+ Novice
LANGUAGES
There are an inordinate number of languages you can learn.
Language [Basic]
85+ Adept
Language [German]
12+ Adept
Medicine [First Aid]
35+ Adept
Anatomy [Human]
15+ Adept
Forensics
67+ Novice
INTELLIGENCE/WISDOM SKILLS
These rare skills can use both INT and WIS stats at different times.
For battle planning, INT is used but for adapting on the go, WIS is used.
Warfare [Ground]
44+ Professional
Warfare [Space]
10+ Novice
WISDOM SKILLS
Concentration [F]
100
Composure [F]
34+
Danger Sense [F]
21+
CHARISMA SKILLS
NOTE: All Charisma skills are boosted by luck, when you have any, both positively and negatively.
Deception [F]
15+
Lie Detection [F]
10+
Meditation [F]
50+
Perception [F]
50+
Survival [F]
74+ Adept
Persuasion [F]
1+ Adept
Intimidation/Taunting [F]
10+
Singing [F]
6+
Negotiating [F]
4+
...
¡°Bloody hell, that¡¯s a long list,¡± I muttered, making a mental note to look at the skills via stats in future. Though I did chuckle at the idea that I could speak a language that no one here had ever heard before. I figured when I kept my limited German might come in handy for codes, and now just the idea of someone like Yoda or Vader trying to speak it had me laughing.
¡°Right, moving on. List Knowledge Skills.¡±
I whistled at the list that appeared, noting that much of it was based on what I knew from the movies and cartoons even as I noticed that all knowledge skills would suffer degradation as time passed; which while making sense was probably going to be annoying when it came time to re-learn about various military and political leaders and how governments and companies worked.
¡°List Perks.¡±
PERKS
These are earned by spending perk points [which you earn at a rate of 1PP per 4 levels].
Perks have requirements in PP, stat and level values that must be met before they become available for selection.
Currently, you have the following perks:
Force Prodigy
You are Force-sensitive, allowing you to call on The Force and learn to draw on its powers.
Your connection to the Force is immense and marks you out as potentially one of the most powerful Force users of your time.
Grants 500 Force Points (FP) per level.
[Can only be selected on identity creation]
Boosts luck by 10
Photographic Memory
Lowers Knowledge skills degradation by 75%
Grants a 9/10 chance to remember something you read in the last 5 years.
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
[7/10 in 10yrs, 5/10 in 20yrs]
Empathy
You can detect the emotions of people around you who don¡¯t manage to shield them.
Can increase your odds with certain skills.
Especially useful when combined with the ******* Player Power.
Ambidextrous
Can use both hands for tools and weapons.
Halves accuracy penalties for using your offhand in combat.
...
¡°Yup, photographic memory will be useful to counter knowledge loss, though I wish I knew what the hidden player power that synced with Empathy was; or how exactly it helped my odds,¡± I said with a slight frown. ¡°List Force Powers.¡±
FORCE POWERS
These are the powers you have learned or discovered that use the Force to work.
Many of the more advanced Force Powers require training from a master Force user to learn and/or reaching certain tiers and levels with other Force Powers.
As to what the Force is, well it simply is.
It¡¯s neither good nor evil [which in most cases are open to interpretation] but emotions of all kinds do influence what you can do with the Force.
Importantly, the better you get a using a Force Power, the easier it is to use.
Currently, you have the following Force Powers:
Push/Pull
Novice:1
The ability to push, pull and levitate objects or block objects in motion so long as their mass is within your power range.
At higher levels, this can grant the ability to lift multiple objects at once and even self-levitation.
Can currently lift 1 object with a mass no greater than 10 kg.
Costs 500FP +5FP/second
...
¡°Well, that¡¯s the power I expected but that cost is high. Hmm, didn¡¯t it say earlier that it gets easier to use Force Powers with training? Maybe that means the cost decreases as I get better at using it.¡± I thought with a smirk. ¡°Once I finish checking out everything, I¡¯ll have to keep using it and see. List Player Powers.¡± I was curious as to what exactly I would learn here as this seemed the more reality-breaking part of my new life.
PLAYER POWERS
These are powers and skills that are unique to The Player.
However, some of them are very close to what many consider to be ¡®Dark-Side Force powers¡¯ so be careful when using them around ¡®Light-side Force users¡¯.
You gain 1 Player Power Point every 5 levels to spend on new powers.
Currently, you have the following Player Powers:
Player¡¯s Mind [ON/OFF] MAX
Allows the Player to logically think things through without any, for better or worse, emotional interference.
Allows a peaceful state of mind.
Grants immunity to physiological effects.
Protects against compulsions and external controls.
Does not prevent the Player from showing emotional responses, only dissipates them instantly afterwards.
[NOTE: Will automatically turn on when the Player is in battle or HP falls below 25%]
Player¡¯s Body MAX
The body experiences the stresses of the physical world as if it was a video game.
[This means that you suffer no obvious damage when hit/shot/stabbed and so on, but instead, lose HPs]
[You can, however, still lose limbs if the attack severs them from your body.]
Sleeping fully [8 hours under normal circumstances] restores HP and heals all temporary status effects.
NOTE:
If your HP reaches 0, for whatever reason, YOU WILL DIE.
Inventory
Every point gained in Strength grants 2 slots in your inventory.
This is a pocket dimension that only you can use, and in which time does not pass; thus, nothing will degrade while stored there.
It also allows you to store money without concern for weight or limits of Cred-chits.
Each slot can hold an object of volume no more than 0.125m3. [50x50x50cm]
Currently, you have 14 slots.
---
NOTE:
Currently, you have 1 PPP.
Do you wish to view available Player Powers?
Yes/No
...
¡°Yes,¡± I replied excitedly.
Warning:
No new Player Powers are available at this time.
Please check back at a higher level.
...
¡°Assholes!¡± I shouted at the text, feeling like I¡¯d just been pranked by whoever was behind giving me these abilities. I was angry as the text disappeared and I pounded the desk.
I frowned as I looked at my hand and saw no bruising and realised this was Player¡¯s Body in action. I didn¡¯t get hurt or feel pain the same as most people would, though I quickly realised that this meant I would have to be careful about getting wounded in case someone began to realise I was different to everyone else.
Hey! That was pretty smart!
For working out a flaw in the system, have +1 WIS.
Also, look at your notice boxes!
I glared at the floating text from the ¡®Powers that Be¡¯ that were watching me but did as it suggested.
Skill Created!
Damage Resistance [Physical] [F]
Novice:1
Each level grants a 0.05% reduction in physical damage taken.
Currently granting a 0.05% reduction.
...
I chuckled at the insanity of the fact I gained a new skill for punching a desk, though I quickly wondered if I could gain damage reduction skills against other forms of damage; like say a blaster or lightsaber.
I noticed that the combat log showed me taking 8HP of damage from the desk but ignored it and moved back to the lists.
¡°List Titles.¡±
Titles
These are special add-ons to your identity that can help you in certain situations.
You gain titles as you complete quests, grow up, and generally be a badass.
[Though if you wanted to live a quiet life and gain no titles, that is your choice]
Currently, you have the following titles:
The Player
Grants access to special powers that, to the corporeal mind, resemble being in a game.
Leader
2/10
Can command up to 4 others in a group.
Each member gets a 2% bonus to their skills.
...
I frowned at that. I¡¯d been squad leader for the last three years. I really should have a better level for my only title. The frown broke as I realised that it, and probably many of my skills, had been toned down as I was now eight instead of twenty-eight. That made sense as not many people would be willing to obey an eight-year-old in battle, nor would the muscle memory of combat transfer. The knowledge would, but I¡¯d have to work on teaching this new body how to react.
Hey! You¡¯re Getting it!
You¡¯re starting to figure out this power.
Have +1 INT
¡
And this will be the last free stat point you get!
I glared at the floating text. Sure, the extra point in intelligence was nice, but the cheek I was getting was irritating. I took a few deep breaths and decided there was nothing I could do about it now ¨C or probably ever ¨C so I moved on.
¡°List Quests.¡±
QUESTS
These are the story chains that will help push and shape your new life.
Quests come in various forms, from repeatable simple ones to long, multi-part campaigns.
Most of your activities will be set up as quests, however, you are free to decline most quests.
You can also create your own quests if you are willing to push yourself beyond what would be considered easy/safe.
All quests are rated from F to S*** for difficulty, with anything rated B or over running the risk of bodily harm, if not death, to someone.
Your current quests are:
Prologue
This is the introduction to get you to your chosen Era.
[Note, currently you aren¡¯t there.]
Rating: B
Objective: Survive and Escape
Bonus: ???
Bonus: ???
Bonus: ???
Rewards:
3500XP
???
???
???
Penalties:
Capture by the Sith
Possible Death
...
I grunted as I read the quest again, wondering just what kind of prologue quest ran the risk of death.
Sure, this wasn¡¯t a game, but I had to wonder if this was altogether fair.
Whoever said a corporeal life was fair?
Grow a spine and get on with things!
I glared at the latest message from TPtB. Cheeky sods!
I continued to glare at the message as it faded away, and with a shake of my head looked around the room. ¡°I was told to do my homework, but I¡¯d rather practice using the Force. Hmm, List Force Powers.¡±
I read through the powers stopping on Push/Pull to re-read the description. The initial cost was 500FP, at it drained at 5FP per second. With a regeneration rate of one per cent per minutes, that meant I¡¯d lose 260FP per minute the power was active. ¡°List Stats,¡± I said to see my FP total. That stood at 3750FP, which would mean around thirteen minutes of continual usage.
I looked around the room until my eyes landed on the pillow. ¡°That¡¯ll do,¡± I muttered and pointed my hand at it, smiling when it floated up into the air. ¡°Yes!¡±
While the pillow was floating, I figured I should get going on my ¡®homework¡¯; silently praying that I didn¡¯t have to spend skill points to finish it.
I scanned the room for books but frowned at not finding anything save what looked like a cross between an iPad and a game console.
¡°Right, everything here is computerised,¡± I remarked as I picked it up. ¡°Though I wished I knew how to use this.¡± I turned the pad over in my free hand slowly, checking it carefully before looking at the front.
There was a large button at the base, under the screen and working on a hunch, I pressed that and smiled as the screen came to life.
Thankfully, the thing was set up very much like an iPad, so it was easy to find the homework assignments and I mentally sighed in relief at seeing that the history and electronic assignments were completed, leaving me with maths and science.
¡°Here¡¯s hoping I remember this stuff,¡± I muttered as I opened the math homework with a touch.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I pulled my head up as I finished the first assignment, surprised that it seemed far harder than I remembered from primary school in my old life ¨C though that may have been because I was using a new language that, even though my brain seemed to know how to use, I did not ¨C and noticed the pillow was no longer floating around beside me but was resting on the floor.
¡°I wonder¡ List Force Powers. Damm! No change.¡± I¡¯d been hoping that the power had levelled up, but no luck. ¡°Hmm, List Stats.¡± I glanced down the list and saw my FP was back up to 1280, meaning I¡¯d been at the homework for about forty-five minutes if my mental math was right.
¡°That¡¯s about three minutes if I try Push/Pull again. Will that be enough to get me over the XP limit?¡± I asked the empty room.
With a shrug, I decided to do so and lifted the pillow with the Force again.
I began to get bored as I watched the pillow floating there so I sent it flying around the room, pushing and pulling it until a notice box appeared in the lower right corner of my vision.
Dropping the pillow, I pulled up the box.
Force Power Levelled-up!
Push/Pull
Novice:2
...
¡°List Force stats.¡± I smiled as I saw the changed level though I had been hoping for a drop in FP cost. ¡°Still, that¡¯s about fifteen minutes for a level-up, which works out as¡ forty-five-hundred not including the activation cost. Damm! That¡¯s a full load and a bit of FP. That¡¯s doing to slow down my levelling. Still, while I¡¯m waiting, I can do this homework; maybe it¡¯ll level up some of my skills and even if not, it¡¯s a way to pass the time.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Cameron, are you in there?¡±
My head popped up from the pad I was using at the sound of the man¡¯s voice outside his door. ¡°Yeah, why?¡±
The man opened the door but stayed just outside. ¡°Are you busy?¡± He asked slowly, and I got the feeling he was trying to avoid something.
¡°Not really. I¡¯ve finished most of the remaining assignments,¡± I replied, which was true. I¡¯d spent the last four hours in the room working through all but one of the assignments while also burning through another full load of Force Points.
It hadn¡¯t taken me over the limit, but I felt I was close and would only need to try once more for a few minutes to gain another level in Push/Pull.
¡°Ah. Good. I need you to come downstairs. There¡¯s someone on the Hypercomm.¡± He said and turned slowly.
I frowned as I stood. ¡®Who would he¡ Right, the Jedi!¡¯ I tried to control my emotions as I walked.
As I reached the lower landing I remembered about Player¡¯s Mind and considered using it but held off given I¡¯d only have minutes of usage.
I followed the man into what seemed to be something equivalent to a living room which was dominated by a large central table; on which a hologram of an old woman ¨C possibly even older than the man ¨C was watching me from the moment I entered the room.
I knew that they used holograms to communicate over long distances but seeing it for real was something else. Once I got over the shock of seeing a real holographic image of someone, I frowned a little as there was something about her that was familiar, but I couldn¡¯t place it.
¡°My how you¡¯ve grown,¡± she said with a slight smile in a voice I also felt I should know. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you remember the last time we saw each other, but you were a young child, just learning to talk.¡± She paused and smiled, though her eyes drifted from me to the man.
¡°Um, not to sound rude, but who are you?¡± I asked to break the strange silence that had fallen over the room as the two older people locked eyes and seemed to remember something.
The woman smiled. ¡°Yes, I imagine you have forgotten me. My name is Bastila Shan, your great-grandmother.¡±
I felt my jaw drop a little at that revelation. I mean, I know I picked ¡®Shan¡¯ as a family name, but I just assumed I¡¯d be some long-lost relative or descendent of hers; not a direct and living one!
¡°I see you¡¯ve heard of me.¡± She said with a slight twitching of her lips and I nodded slowly.
¡°Bastila Shan, Jedi Knight and wife of Revan; the Prodigal Knight,¡± I replied, saying his nickname from the games.
Her smile faltered at Revan¡¯s name and I remembered that he had disappeared by the time of the second game; though I never bothered to read any comics or try the MMO that followed later. Not a fan of online gaming.
¡°Yes, your great-grandfather.¡± I had suspected that at her saying she was my great-gran, but having it confirmed was still a bit of a shock.
She seemed to pull herself up ¨C though that was hard to be sure of as the hologram was just from her waist upwards. ¡°Now, your grandfather tells me that the Jedi may have made a mistake with your testing.¡±
I glanced over at the man I now knew was my ¡®new¡¯ grandfather. ¡°Yeah.¡±
I looked back and saw her brow had raised, as though challenging me. Then it occurred to me. She wanted a demonstration.
I turned and looked around the room until I saw a lamp. With a twist of my wrist, I lifted it and made it fly around the room a few times before putting it back where it had come from.
I turned back to Bastila, trying to not smile. ¡°Player¡¯s Mind on,¡± I whispered, figuring that using it to numb my emotions would be a good thing for a Jedi to see. I saw a notice box in the lower right corner and assumed it was another level-up for Push/Pull.
¡°Hmm. That was certainly a clear connection with the Force, but I distinctly remember your mother telling me that you were not Force Sensitive.¡± She gently rubbed her chin. ¡°I will have to contact the Council and see if I can check their records of testing.¡± She paused and glanced at my grandfather. ¡°Vaner, I¡¯ll call you either tonight or tomorrow once I have more information.¡± She turned back to look at me. ¡°Cameron, I want you to continue practising your telekinesis. Also, I want you to try to meditate in silence in your room. Try to feel the Force around you; feel it flow through you and everything in the room.¡±
¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± I replied, wondering what meditating like that would do.
She smiled and turned back to my grandfather, her son. ¡°Goodbye Vaner. May the Force be with you.¡±
¡°And you, mother.¡± He replied as the hologram cut off. He had a small smile on his face as he turned to look at me. ¡°Well, you heard her. Go and practice.¡±
I nodded and turned to leave, only to stop and look back at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°For what?¡±
¡°Well if I hadn¡¯t caught the glass this morning then I might not have to leave like my mum did,¡± I said slowly, as I had worked out that while my grandfather couldn¡¯t use the Force, my mother must¡¯ve been able to. The way both he and Bastila spoke of her getting me tested hinted that she was, if not a full Jedi, then at least Force-Sensitive.
My grandfather smiled, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°This is not your fault. Having the ability to access the Force is a gift, but it comes with heavy burdens. If you are accepted, then you will not be allowed to contact me until after you become a Knight; and the only reason that may be possible is because of who my parents were, and the fact I was once Chancellor.¡±
I was glad that Player¡¯s Mind was on at that revelation. That my great-grandparents were Raven and Bastila was a shock and learning that my grandfather was a former Chancellor of the Republic was another. Yet, given I¡¯d taken the Shan bloodline, and had to work through the Lost Scion prologue, it did make some sense.
¡°Ah, well, um,¡± I hemmed, not sure what to say, but he seemed to know as he placed a hand on my shoulder.
¡°Whether you become a Jedi or not, I am proud of you and know that you will do great things. It¡¯s in your blood.¡± This smile reached his eyes and I could only nod in reply. ¡°Now go. You have your training for the day, and I want all your assignments finished before dinner.¡±
A gave him a small smile and then left, heading upstairs once more to my room even as I tried to work out how I could be here and now. The games were set thousands of years before the movies, yet I had selected the Rise of the Empire Era to play.
¡°Right, the quest,¡± I murmured as I closed the door. It did say I wasn¡¯t in the right era, but how am I going to get thousands of years into the future?¡± I tried to come up with ways it could happen, but none were appealing so I decided to ignore that for now.
¡°Hmm, Bastila said to practice on the Push/Pull and to try and centre myself. What does that¡ List Skills.¡± I ran down the list until I found what I was looking for. ¡°Dammit! Meditation grants a fifty per cent bonus to regenerations, meaning if I meditate a regenerate my FP will be sixty per minute. Hmm, is there a Force Power that does the same?¡±
I closed the list, sat down on the floor with my legs crossed ¨C not something my new body found comfortable, but it was how I imagined people meditated ¨C and closed my eyes.
It was weird trying to reach out and feel something else there; something that until I woke up here I thought was just a hand-wavey way to explain away powers in a movie.
Still, I figured I might as well take a crack at seeing what this whole thing was about as I began to clear my head and slow my breathing.
¡
When I opened my eyes later, I glanced around and saw that the light from outside was dimming, and a glance at the datapad showed four hours had passed. I frowned as I wondered why I didn¡¯t feel hungry.
¡°List¡ Hold on,¡± I saw a handful of notice boxes which I then opened.
Force Power Discovered!
Trance
While in this state, your meditation bonuses improve, helping you recover much faster than normal.
You also stop your need to eat or sleep for days at a time.
¡
Force Power Discovered!
Heal
The ability to use the Force to heal yourself.
¡
Force Power Discovered!
Breath Control
The ability to slow your breathing to avoid toxins in the air.
At higher levels grant the ability to go without breathing for several minutes.
¡
Force Power Levelled-Up! *14
Trance
Novice:15
¡
Skill Levelled-Up!
Meditation
Level 51
...
¡°Damm! That¡¯s a lot of level-ups! List Force Powers.¡±
FORCE POWERS
These are the powers you have learned or discovered that use the Force to work.
Many of the more advanced powers require training from a master Force user to learn.
You may discover many on your own by simple trial and error, however, this is maybe frowned upon by the groups around the galaxy that can use the Force since control is needed to truly use the Force.
As to what the Force is, well it simply is.
It¡¯s neither good nor evil [which in most cases are open to interpretation] but emotions of all kinds do influence what you can do with the Force.
Importantly, the better you get a using a power, the easier it is to use.
Currently, you have the following Force Powers:
Push/Pull
Novice:3
The ability to push, pull and levitate objects or block objects in motion so long as their mass is within your power range.
At higher levels, this can grant self-levitation.
Can currently lift a single object with a mass of up to 30 Kg.
Costs 499FP +5FP/second
Trance
Novice:15
While in this state, your meditation bonuses improve, helping you recover much faster than normal.
You can also stop your need to eat or sleep for days at a time.
Currently grants an additional 7.5% bonus to meditation and self-healing.
Costs 98FP
Heal
Novice:1
The ability to use the Force to heal yourself.
At higher levels, you can heal others.
Heals at a rate of 1HP/second
Costs 100FP +15/second
Breath Control
Novice:1
The ability to slow your breathing to avoid toxins in the air.
At higher levels grant the ability to go without breathing for several minutes.
Currently, you can hold your breath for 1 min.
Costs 100FP +15/second
...
I felt as if I was insulted at only being able to hold my breath for a minute, but I imagined that will go up over time. Also, both Push/Pull and Trance have strange costs and I know that Push/Pull started at 500FP, so I suspected that the more levels I got in a power, the easier it was to activate. I¡¯d have to see examine the powers once I¡¯d levelled them up a few more times to see if that was the case. And perhaps determine the rate of drop in their activation and usage costs.
Still, if I used Trance with Meditation, I got a fifty-seven-point-five per cent boost to my FP and STAM regen. That was nice and had me wondering if I could get them all to Novice:15, or greater, before the prologue was over.
Quest Alert!
One with the Force [User Defined]
Improved your powers before the end of the prologue.
Rating: E
Objective:
Get your 4 current Force Powers up to level Novice:15 before the prologue ends.
???
???
Rewards:
300XP
???
???
Penalties:
-300XP
Accept?
Yes/No
...
¡°Yes,¡± I said since that was my plan even before the quest was offered. ¡°So that¡¯s how that works, though I assume the low XP is for the low rating. Still, waste not, want not. Trance will be easy as I¡¯ll need to regenerate Force Power to use the others. Breath Control will take time but should be doable, same with Push/Pull. Boy, does that need a better name; like Telekinesis¡¡±
Force Power Renamed!
Push/Pull => Telekinesis (TK)
...
I stared at the notice for a moment before blowing out a breath. ¡°Arseholes,¡± I muttered about TPtB ¨C the alien whatever¡¯s that had granted me this new life ¨C as I shook my head.
¡°So, how to use heal. I¡¯m assuming it will only work when I¡¯m injured, which sounds less than fun but for now, it will have to do.¡± I decided and turned to the metal table, giving it a shrug in apology.
¡°Cameron! Dinner¡¯s ready!¡±
¡°Looks like you survive for now,¡± I said to the table with a chuckle before I left my room.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
You have slept in your bed for over 8 hours.
HP, FP, PP and STAM are fully restored.
All negative statuses and ailments have been removed.
¡
Note:
You only need to sleep for 8 hours to fully restore HP, FP, PP and Stam.
While a minimum of 4 hours is required to get any restoration [50%]
...
I grunted as I saw the text floating before my eyes as I woke the next morning, blinking as I processed what I saw before it vanished.
¡°Eight hours are all I need? Ugg. Wish I knew that before I went to bed and slept for¡ ten.¡± I mumbled as I pushed back the covers and rolled out of bed. ¡°So that¡¯s another few hours I can add to my training slash grinding,¡± I noted as I stood up and stretched.
The night before I¡¯d tried levelling up Breath Control, but I could only hold it for about four and a half minutes due to the high per second cost, though I had levelled up Trance four more times and Meditation once.
Getting Trance and TK up to meet the quest level was going to be easy but Heal and Breath Control were going to be a problem. Still, I had time before breakfast so did another round of Breath Control, and almost as soon as I activated it I got the first pop-up.
Once my minute was up, I pulled up the Force powers list and saw I could now hold my breath for a minute and ten seconds.
¡°Well that¡¯s just shite,¡± I mumbled as I waved away the list and headed off to have a shower before breakfast.
¡
¡°Morning,¡± I said as I walked into the kitchen to see my granddad putting out the plates.
¡°Well you¡¯re up early today,¡± he commented with a weak smile. I figured he was still less than thrilled about me possibly becoming a Jedi but was trying to stay strong for my benefit.
¡®The fun of being twenty-eight in an eight-year-old¡¯s body. I understand when someone is trying to hide things easier.¡¯ I mused as I sat at the table. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m excited about using the Force, but I know there¡¯s no point getting too worked up until¡ great-granny calls back.¡± I stumbled a bit at the end due to not knowing what exactly to call Bastila as I¡¯d never had to deal with great-grandparents before.
Vaner chuckled at my choice of words, probably enjoying the term as well as my uncertainty. ¡°Great-granny? I have to remember that one!¡± He chuckled. Yup, he enjoyed the term. ¡°But you¡¯re right. It could be you simply weren¡¯t rated high enough to be taken as a youngling. Still great-granny did ask you to meditate on the Force, and since you¡¯ve almost finished your schoolwork for the holidays, I see no problem with you doing so. Though do remember to get out and stretch your legs from time to time.¡±
I smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes sir.¡±
We ate in comfortable silence and I returned to my room, FP fully restored and smiled as I pointed my hand at my pillow.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Green in brown
Clouds of dust
Looming shadow
Red clashing with green
Fire and smoke
Blue liquid pooling
Running
Walls closing in
Seeing a window
Can¡¯t breathe
Red cutting metal
Fade to white
I jumped out of bed, and stumbled a few steps, feeling sweat dripping down my face.
¡°What¡ what was that?¡± I asked the empty room, though no obvious answer came as I breathed heavily to calm myself.
Noticing a few blue boxes, I opened them. There were ones for Trance, which I¡¯d expected as I seemed to get a few every time restored my Force Points, but the last one is what caught my eye.
Force Power Discovered!
Vision
Grants the ability to glimpse what is going to happen in the future.
...
¡°Huh, well ok. List Force Powers.¡± I ignored the ones I already had and read the full description of Vision.
Vision
Novce:1
Grants the ability to glimpse what is going to happen in the future.
Visions, granted by the Force, allow one to see hints of what might happen. With time, visions may well become clearer, allowing you to determine when, where, how, and why it comes to pass.
You have a small chance to experience visions, though the longer you meditate, the greater the chance becomes.
No Cost
...
¡°That was a Force Vision? OK, but I have no idea what it meant.¡± I sat back down on the bed and tried to remember what I¡¯d seen, though after ten minutes I¡¯d still gotten nowhere.
¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll figure out what it means lat¡ Hold on. Force Visions, as in glimpses of the future? Meaning what I know will happen can be passed off as visions if I am vague enough to start with I can hint at what will happen and if what I initially predict comes to pass, the Jedi might be more willing to believe me about Palpatine, Dooku and Anakin.¡± I grinned and chuckled as I realised I might have a way to alter things for the Jedi, though it all depended on my surviving the prologue. And the fact there was a chance I might not was something that continually rattled around my thoughts.
My grin fell as I remembered that and I sighed. ¡°Wonder how long I have left?¡±
¡°Cameron! Lunchtime!¡± Came the voice of my grandfather and, after taking a moment to calm my thoughts about surviving whatever was to come, I moved off.
¡
¡°Cameron, are you still up?¡± I broke from my meditation at the sound of my grandfather¡¯s voice and with a wave of my hand, opened the door.
¡°Yes,¡± I replied as he looked into my room. I was simply sitting cross-legged on the bed, having been working on restoring my Force Points.
¡°Hmm, well it¡¯s time for bed. If your light is not out and you¡¯re under the sheets in five, I¡¯m banning you from any Force training tomorrow.
¡°Yes sir,¡± I replied, keeping my face as calm as I could until the door closed. ¡°List Force Powers.¡±
I scowled as I looked at the list. After a full day of training up Heal, I¡¯d only gained two levels. The quest was looking virtually impossible to pull off.
Sure, Trance was now Novice:53, but at the current rate, it would take me two weeks here to get Heal up to Novice:15; and that was ignoring Breath Control and TK.
I grumbled as I stood and moved to the bathroom to clean my teeth. There had to be a way I could change this, and a smile came to my toothpaste-filled mouth as an idea took shape. ¡°List Player Powers.¡±
I browsed the list. ¡°Gamer¡¯s Body; The body experiences the stresses of the physical world as if it was a video game.¡± I tapped my chin as I thought things through. Now, this wasn¡¯t a game, TPtB had made that clear enough that I was willing to believe them, but this power treated my body as if it was in a game. And in most RPGs, you only had to sleep to heal, and when not sleeping, I could use Force Heal.
I walked back to my room and settled into the bed, waiting for the hall light to go out even as the idea that I could train during my sleep filled my thoughts.
I couldn¡¯t train Force Heal as I¡¯d done yesterday, as I¡¯d needed to hurt myself first, and no matter how quiet I¡¯d been, that had generated enough noise that my grandfather had asked several times if I was alright.
Breath Control, however, was a skill used by simply doing nothing but slowing down my heartbeat, meaning I could do it while in bed and faking sleep. Sure, I could stop myself from breathing for a few minutes instead of simply slowing my heart, but that would mean stopping and starting, which struck me as inefficient.
¡°List Stats,¡± I said quietly in the dark and waited quietly until my Force Points were fully restored.
¡°Right, time to breathe,¡± I smirked at the bad pun as the hall light went out.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°How much longer is this Prologue going to take?¡± I asked with a sigh as I walked back into my room on my sixth morning here.
I knew that this wasn¡¯t a game, or at least I was trying to not treat it as one, but I was starting to go bored just sitting in my room day and night grinding Force Powers. Yes, the whole not needing to sleep thing was starting to get to me. I mean, I get that with my new power I didn¡¯t need to, but to hell with grinding, I wanted to sleep and was going to, quest be dammed.
Sure, I¡¯d gotten Heal and Trance to at least Novice:15 ¨C Trance was at Master:20 which granted a one hundred and ten per cent bonus to regeneration, on top of Meditation¡¯s bonus ¨C and Breath Control was almost there as well, but I was getting seriously bored.
I¡¯d have the same Force Vision four more times, which had been enough to level up Vision once. Sadly, the glimpse of the future was no clearer in meaning, though I had reached the conclusion it had something to do with how the Prologue quest was going to end.
With a sigh, I figured it was time to start levelling up TK now that Heal was high enough to meet the quest requirements and I began to fly a pillow around the room.
I¡¯d only been at that for maybe ten minutes when there was a knock at the door.
¡°Cameron, can you come downstairs? There¡¯s someone here to meet you.¡±
I frowned for a moment before I realised who it probably was. While my grandfather hadn¡¯t mentioned if Bastila had called him back, I assumed she had and that the newcomer was a Jedi to check my Force connection; hopefully without that silly blood-test thingy from The Phantom Menace.
I walked out of the room slowly, trying to contain my excitement, though I paused as I reached the bottom of the stairs as a new notice appeared.
Opening it, I discovered I had a new Force Power ¨C Detection ¨C which detected living beings within a ten-meter range. I opened the mini-map and saw three blue dots in the living room to my left, one of which had my grandfather¡¯s name attached to it in exceedingly small text.
¡®That might get awkward if I¡¯m at the Jedi Temple or in a major battle. I¡¯ll have to look later to see if I can turn off the names from the options.¡¯ I considered as I entered the living room and saw my grandfather talking with two brown-robed individuals. The taller of the two was a green-skinned Twi¡¯lek; and knowing that generated another blue box, though I ignored it for now.
¡°There you are,¡± Vaner said with a slight smile. ¡°Cameron, this is Jedi Master Tardon Komad, and his padawan, Haqu. They were sent by your Great-Grandmother to see if you are suitable for training with the Jedi.¡±
¡°Hello,¡± I said taking in the sight of my first real aliens and trying very hard to not freak out about it. Tardon was as tall as my grandfather and his head-tails ¨C I didn¡¯t know what they were called ¨C were wrapped around his neck. The padawan was of the same species as Darth Maul, yet his skin was light brown and he looked to be about fifteen to eighteen in age.
¡°Yes, I can see the resemblance to Ressa,¡± Tardon commented as he looked at me. ¡°I was her master when she was a padawan.¡± He stepped forward and knelt in front of me. ¡°Now, let us see.¡±
He closed his eyes and I felt a brief tingle in my mind and at the end of my fingers.
¡°Well, he¡¯s strong in the Force, that much is certain. But the records show he wasn¡¯t. A conundrum.¡± He said as he stood and rubbed his chin.
¡°Why would that be master?¡± Haqu asked, his eyes glancing at his master as he spoke.
I had pondered that myself over the last few days and had a suspicion. ¡°Maybe my mother wanted me to grow up away from Coruscant and the Jedi. Given my family name, I think I¡¯d gather a lot of attention.¡±
¡°Yes, that is possible. Ressa did not enjoy the way people looked at her once her family name was revealed.¡± Tardon replied. ¡°Perhaps it also has something to do with your father. Do you know who that was?¡±
Vaner shook his head. ¡°Ressa never told me and Emess never mentioned anything about it to me when she came home with Cameron.¡± He paused and looked over at a picture. that was a photo of him and my grandmother Emess who¡¯d died a few years ago.
I frowned. More than likely my dad was just someone my mother had gotten close to during a mission and gotten pregnant, but not knowing was a little disconcerting.
¡°Still, we need to carry out a few more tests to be sure he is suitable to join the Younglings at one of the training centres,¡± Tardon stated slowly. ¡°With your permission Chancellor, I¡¯d like to try and teach him a few basic Force abilities.¡±
¡°Just Vaner is fine Master Jedi,¡± Vaner replied with a small frown that made me wonder if he regretted something about being the Chancellor. ¡°And go ahead. Cameron has done nothing but meditate on Bastila¡¯s words these last few days.¡±
I managed to avoid smirking at my grandfather thinking I¡¯d just been meditating in my room instead of grinding my skills.
¡°Indeed. Well, that is a good start.¡± Tardon paused and looked around the room. ¡°Hmm, perhaps we should move outside. Younglings tend to lack control when learning new skills.¡±
I followed the two Jedi outside, wondering just what they would try to teach me, and how long this would take.
¡
¡°Well done, Cameron,¡± Tardon said with a large smile that exposed his sharp, razor teeth. ¡°It is quite astonishing how easily you can pick up new abilities.¡± He continued, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the praise.
In the last several hours, between all the talking about what the Jedi stand for, I had gained seven new Force powers and while some seemed less than useful, I had created another quest while doing so and was halfway to finishing it. I had to gain ten new Force powers before reaching a Jedi training centre for 300XP while failing would only cost me 100XP.
The only downside of this learning was that my FP became depleted and that meant another bout of meditation; something I was becoming truly sick of doing.
¡°Thank you, sir,¡± I replied, not willing or truthful comfortable with calling someone master. Blame it on the connotations of the word and too much Doctor Who growing up.
¡°Master,¡± I turned with Tardon as his padawan approached from where their small ship was parked. ¡°The ship¡¯s scanners have detected another ship on an approach vector.¡±
¡°Hmm, was your grandfather expecting visitors?¡±
¡°Not that I know of.¡± Though given I¡¯d spent the last few days all but locked in my room by choice I wouldn¡¯t know.
¡°Hmm. Perhaps it would be best if we returned to the house and awaited these¡¡±
I stopped paying attention to the Twi¡¯lek Jedi when a white notice appeared in the centre of my vision.
MOVE!
...
I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand at the simple warning as I realised it was a message from the Force thanks to now learning Precognition.
¡°We need to go!¡± I blurted out, already backing off towards the house even as I glanced up at the sky. There was nothing to see but the message changed.
MOVE NOW!
...
I pulled on Tardon¡¯s sleeve. ¡°We need to move!¡± I said with as much emotion as I could, hoping my very real fear would convince him.
¡°I dou¡¡± Whatever he was going to say was cut off by a string of red beams that struck the Jedi¡¯s ship, destroying it and throwing me and Tardon backwards towards the house.
I grunted as I rolled onto my side and stared at where the ship had been. Now it was nothing but a burning and smocking pile of remains. I shook my head to clear it and saw that the interface had changed; my mini-map and key stats were now on, as was Player¡¯s Mind. All of that told me I was now in combat and I looked up as a shadow fell over the ship remains to see another ship, one that looked slightly larger than the former Jedi ship, descending rapidly.
¡°Get inside!¡± Tardon said, and I turned to look at him. His face was marred by what I assumed was blood, though it was blue. Otherwise, he looked fine and I turned back to the remains of his ship as I realised that Haqu had been between us and the ship when it exploded.
¡°Haqu?¡± I asked slowly as I stood, noting the new ship was going to land behind the remains of the Jedi vessel.
¡°Dead,¡± Tardon stated softly before he held out a hand and summoned the padawan¡¯s lightsaber. ¡°Here, I sense the presence of the dark side on that ship. I hope you will not need it, but it is better to be prepared.¡±
I took the lightsaber slowly, turning it over in my hands.
¡°Move,¡± Tardon ordered.
Warning!
Another has attempted to use the Force to compel you to do something.
This has been blocked by Player¡¯s Mind.
...
I waved away the warning, that while not appearing in the centre of my vision, was still easy to read as it appeared in my combat log and ran back into the house to find my grandfather approaching, two guns in hand.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
¡°We¡¯re under attack,¡± I reply as I slid the lightsaber into my pocket in case he tried to take it from me. I wished I could drop it in my inventory, but having it disappear from plain sight would raise a lot of questions I¡¯d rather avoid if possible. Or at least, I¡¯d rather not face such questions provided we survived. ¡°Haqu is dead and their ship is destroyed. Another is landing behind it and Tardon says there are Sith on board.¡±
Vaner¡¯s face went white for a moment before he thrust one of the blasters to me. ¡°Take it.¡± He commanded, and I did so.
I turned it over in my hands slowly. While the thing was very different from a pistol in my former life, the principles were still the same and I felt more comfortable with a gun than a lightsaber; though if I survived this, I hoped to change that.
Vaner pushed me behind the table he had overturned, one I saw was made of metal and moved to the window to glance outside.
¡°Sithspit!¡± He spat out. ¡°There¡¯s two of them and a handful of thugs.¡±
I closed my eyes and reached out with Force Detection, but the attackers were not close enough for me to sense yet as all I felt was my grandfather and Tardon. Yet at the very edge of what I could sense, a raging, dangerous presence snapped toward me.
¡°Kriff! The thugs are moving this way.¡± Vaner stated not long after I¡¯d attempted to detect the Sith and I realised that I¡¯d given away my position by doing so. ¡°Keep your head down.¡± He added as he took aim with his pistol and fired off a few shots.
The return fire was not as quick in coming as I would¡¯ve expected if I was in my old life, but what came forced Vaner to duck down low. Glasses exploded, pots and pans clanged, and cupboard doors creaked under the fire that was coming in and I knew that we couldn¡¯t stay in the kitchen.
¡°We need to move,¡± I called out. ¡°If they¡¯ve got half a brain between them some will keep firing while the others flank us.¡±
¡°What?¡± Vaner shouted back over the incoming shots that I noted were lessening but still sustained. I looked at my grandfather and his shock at my statement was clear to see.
¡°I¡¯ve read a few books on battles. They¡¯ll try to pin us down here while circling to attack from behind.¡± I lied/explained. ¡°If we stay here, we¡¯ll die.¡±
Vaner tried to glance out of the window, but the incoming fire stopped him, and he sighed. ¡°Fine, but where should we go?¡±
I thought for a moment as I considered the layout of the house. ¡°They¡¯ll try to come in through a window if one is open, or the front door if not. Regardless they¡¯d need to pass through the hall to get here so we should move up the stairs. It gives us an advantage and we can slip out of one of the upstairs windows to try and help Tardon.¡±
Vaner nodded along slowly. ¡°Very well, however, you are not to engage the Sith. You¡¯re no match for them.¡±
I nodded in agreement, remembering that failure here would mean capture by them or death; neither of which was an appealing option.
Vaner sent a few random shots out of the window, not that I expected him to him anything, to hopefully convince the attackers we were staying still, then we moved quickly but quietly up the stairs, checking the rooms we passed to ensure there was no one there yet.
Once we reached the top of the stairs, Vaner ushered me into my room.
¡°Stay in here. Don¡¯t come out unless I tell you.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°No buts.¡± His tone was firm. ¡°Stay here.¡± He paused and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you too.¡±
I opened my mouth to retort, only to stop and nod in acceptance. This man had lost his wife, one of his children had died and the other was somewhere in the galaxy as a Jedi.
I knew that I would be leaving here soon, but if I could do so without hurting him, I would try. Though I was also already planning how to get out of the window.
He gave me a small smile and placed his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Whatever happens, I love you.¡±
He turned to leave, but I stopped him by grabbing his arm. Player¡¯s Mind was controlling my emotions, but I still didn¡¯t want him to die. ¡°May the Force be with you.¡±
I felt a shiver go up my spine at finally saying those words and his smile grew as he replied. ¡°And with you.¡±
He turned without a further word and left, closing the room as he did.
I dropped the lightsaber into my inventory ¨C figuring I was less likely to lose it there than in my pocket ¨C and looked around the room. With a quick wave of my hand, I moved the desk behind the door, then dragged the bed ¨C as its weight was too much to lift ¨C behind that before I walked over to the window.
I was relieved that it was big enough for me to leave through and that it faced away from where the ships and the Sith were.
I opened it slowly, though only a fraction in case the other attackers could see then risked a glance outside.
There was no sign of anyone but also, there was no ledge and if I leapt it would be a straight drop to the ground.
Blaster fire from outside the room told Vaner had engaged the attackers and I knew I needed to go.
Moving slowly, until I was sitting, legs out on the ledge, I turned at the sound of someone banging at the door.
¡°Get out here you little brat!¡± Someone shouted, and I frowned as I realised that Vaner was either dead or dying outside. ¡°Open this door or the old man is dead!¡±
¡°RUN CAM¡¡± Vaner was cut off by the sound of a blaster and I growled. Part of me wanted to stay and kill these bastards, but I knew that it was a risk I should avoid. The further I got from them and the Sith the more likely I was to survive and complete the prologue quest.
As an idea formed, I looked upwards and smirked at seeing the edge of the roof was close enough that if I stood, I should be able to grab it and pull myself up. I managed to reach the roof just as there was an explosion from my room and I shimmed backwards until everything but my head was away from the edge. Carefully I took the blaster and aimed just past the window then waited quietly.
¡°Where¡¯s the brat gone?¡±
¡°Rand, check the cupboard and under the bed. Sansk, the window.¡±
I smirked at the voices and waited patiently until a green head popped out of the window; its eyes scanning the ground below.
¡°Nothi¡¡± was as far as he got as I pressed the trigger and blasted a hole through his head, making his body slump over the ledge before sliding back into the room. Even as the body slumped to the floor, I moved backwards until I was once more out of sight.
¡°Kriff! Sansk¡¯s gone!¡±
¡°I can see that, you idiot! Move slowly, either there¡¯s someone else out there or the kid¡¯s more dangerous than we were told.¡±
¡°First Gran, now Sansk. This mission is going to druk.¡±
¡°Keep it up and you¡¯ll be next.¡±
I had to shake my head at that the back and forth between the two people in my room. The way they talked made clear that they weren¡¯t professionals, though I was learning a few new, what I assumed were, swear words.
¡°I¡¯ve got nothing,¡± Rand said quietly, though given I was so close I heard him clearly.
¡°Same here. He must be directly below us or have gone.¡±
¡°The Sith¡¯ll kill us if we lose him.¡±
¡°If we¡¯re lucky they¡¯ll kill us.¡± The leader ¨C whose name I¡¯d still not caught ¨C said, confirming they worked for the Sith. Probably pirates or thugs hired for this mission as expendable cannon fodder. ¡°I¡¯ve heard tales about what they do to those that fail them.¡± There was a long pause before he spoke again. ¡°Still, two fewer bodies means more loot for us.¡±
Rand chuckled. ¡°Guess it does. So, what do we do now?¡±
¡°We follow the boy. You jump first, and I¡¯ll cover you.¡±
¡°Wha¡ Fine.¡± Rand grumbled and I shimmied back a little bit in case he decided to look up before he jumped.
While the two had been talking I¡¯d glanced around, hoping that there was a way for me to go, but discovered that the house was isolated in a valley.
There was another house further away, maybe five klicks or so, but the ground between here and there offered no cover and I couldn¡¯t see any garage for a speeder.
There was a grunt from Rand as he struggled to get through the window and I pondered that my only option might be to steal their ship, though given my lack of understanding in how to pilot a starship, let alone plot a journey to another planet, I was not keen on the idea.
Sure, I could spend some of my backup skill points in the hope I¡¯d miraculously learn how to fly, but it was not the most comforting Plan A.
¡°I¡¯m down. Come on.¡±
That left Plan B, which was to simply stun or kill every one of the attackers; and while there was a chance, I could do that with the remaining thugs, the two Sith would probably take me down with ease.
The sound of a second thump told me the leader of these two had landed and I crawled forwards slowly. They were now too far from me to make out what they were saying but I saw one of them pull out a small device from his belt and talk into it.
Working on the assumption that he was calling the ones who were either still attacking the kitchen or now probably trying to help the Sith, I waited until he finished as I slowly aimed my pistol.
As he slipped the communicator back into his belt I fired, catching him on the top of his head and sending bits of brain flying, including onto the other.
I quickly shifted my aim and fired at the remaining thug, and though it took three shots to get him ¨C and the rush of heat as he managed to get a shot off in my direction ¨C he joined his friends.
I smiled a little at managing to take down the trio. However, my moment of relief at taking them down ended quickly as two more thugs came around the corner, firing on my location.
I moved back quickly, but in my haste, I slipped and began to roll down the roof, bouncing off the lower roof and then crashing hard to the ground.
¡°Fuck,¡± I groaned as I moved to kneel and saw that I¡¯d lost just over a third of my hit points.
Looking around, I saw that I¡¯d landed near the kitchen and spotted three bodies lying on the ground.
I groaned when I realised one was Tardon and moved over quickly to where he lay hoping that he wasn¡¯t dead, though the pool of blueish liquid I saw didn¡¯t fill me with confidence.
As I placed a hand on his body, a new popup appeared.
Tardon Komad
Status: Dead
Do you wish to loot the body?
Yes/No?
...
I stared at the pop-up in shock for a moment before mumbling out, ¡°Yes.¡±
Lightsaber Collected!
A green-bladed lightsaber that formerly belonged to the Jedi Master Tardon Komad.
~~~
Jedi Commlink Collected!
A commlink used by the Jedi to communicate with others.
Capable of Hypercomm access but need access to a transceiver to do so.
~~~
Jedi Robes Collected!
The robes were formerly worn by Jedi Master Tardon Komad.
Provides minimal protection from damage.
[Currently cannot be equipped due to size difference]
~~~
Jedi Holocron Collected!
The personal holocron of former Jedi Master Tardon Komad.
Can only be accessed by a Force user with the correct passphrase.
[passphrase: Peace through training]
~~~
246 Credits added!
...
I reeled back in shock at finding the Twi¡¯lek Jedi now in nothing but his undergarments ¨C and was instantly glad that the male had worn trousers and a shirt under his robes ¨C even as I processed that I could loot bodies instantly for equipment. It felt wrong to take this stuff, but I figured I could give the lightsaber and holocron to the Jedi later, though I did plan to keep the credits and commlink.
Glancing around to make sure that I was still alone, I scurried over to the other two bodies and repeated the process, gaining a Sith lightsaber, a blaster rifle and spare power cell, a vibroblade, two stim-packs that would restore health, and a further eight-hundred and twenty-three Credits.
As I finished looting the Sith¡¯s body, I glanced back at the house and saw movement, forcing me to lay down flat against the ground and begin to shimmy slowly backwards, taking me away from the house.
I¡¯d managed to move a few meters away when the door to the kitchen opened and a Human man walked out slowly, his gun tracking with his head.
¡°Bugger,¡± I mumbled at seeing the man was on edge, though given a boy of eight had killed three of his cohorts, I guess I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised.
I watched as he focused on Tardon and began to walk forward slowly as I cursed myself for looting the body with my powers, and thus, removing the Jedi¡¯s robes.
I glanced behind me and saw I was almost next to the smouldering remains of the Jedi ship, and figured if I could get behind it, I had a fair chance to go with Plan A and attempt to steal the attacker¡¯s ship and escape.
He called back into the house as he moved, and I raised my blaster, slowly aiming in the hopes I could take him out before the other thugs or the remaining Sith appeared, even as I continued to slowly move backwards while staying as low to the ground as I could.
I felt the air heat up, meaning I was close to the remains of the Jedi ship when a second person came out of the house. This one, while a head shorter than the first was walking casually with her lightsaber lit and cursed silently as the Sith glanced at each of the bodies before looking in my direction.
¡°Bollocks,¡± I mumbled as I saw his eyes lock on mine and I took a shot at the human thug before turning and running for the Sith ship.
I ran up the ramp and looked around desperately for the door controls, silently wishing I had applied my spare skill points to Mechanics or Piloting. I punched at the first thing that looked like controls, only for a cupboard to open exposing a hover-bike. I didn¡¯t have time to do anything more than grumble at that mistake as I smashed another control.
I nearly fist-pumped as the third set of dials I pressed began to close the ramp and I moved out of the small entrance area. Seeing a panel like those in my house, I slammed the doors behind me shut before blasting the controls, hoping it would trap the Sith outside.
I turned and moved down the corridor until it opened onto a large, central room and I glanced around. I took a moment to try to orientate myself with where I expected the bridge to be and moved in that direction, quickly being rewarded with the sight of three seats, controls, and a glass canopy.
¡°Great. Now to figure out how to launch the ship,¡± I muttered as I slipped into one of the front two seats and examined the controls, being thankful that some of the controls were labelled.
After calling up my skills and dumping all my remaining points into a handful of skills that should help me pilot the ship, I pressed what I now knew was the engine start switch. Yes, dumping points into skills somehow instantly gave me knowledge, but I wasn¡¯t caring about how such a thing worked as I slowly increased the power to lift the ship off the ground.
I instinctively ducked as blaster shots began to pepper the canopy, though I quickly noted that none were even scratching the glass ¨C or whatever it was ¨C and ignored the fire as the ship began to lift and turn.
As the onboard computer began what I noted was an automated take-off sequence, the ship tilted back until all I could see was the sky, I let out a breath of relief at getting away.
Warning!
Force Choke detected!
...
I found myself ignoring the warning that appeared as my hands went to my throat as it felt like someone was crushing it with a truck.
¡°Not bad boy, but you¡¯re out of your league,¡± crackled a voice from behind me as I was pulled backwards, out of the seat and onto the ground hard. ¡°Now stay down. I have orders to not harm you permanently, but so long as you arrive in one piece, I doubt Lord Frux will complain.¡±
I looked up while still grabbing at my throat to see a teenage girl, standing over me with a malicious smirk on her face; her yellow eyes seemed to sparkle as I struggled.
¡°What? Felinx got your tongue?¡± The girl asked as the smirk turned into a grin.
A glance at my HP showed it falling slowly as the choke continued and I frantically looked around for some way out of this. I reached for my pistol and got off two quick shots. However, she deflected them away before casually flicking her lightsaber, slicing the barrel of my pistol mere centimetres from my fingers.
¡°Uh-uh. No trying to escape.¡± She warned as her eyes narrowed and I felt the pressure on my throat increase. My HP was falling faster now, and I estimated I had no more than a few minutes before I died.
My eyes frantically searched the room and spotting what looked like a wrench on a table behind her, I reached out for it with the Force even as I opened my mouth. ¡°In. Ven. Tory.¡± A managed to say as the wrench slowly lifted off the surface it was on.
I reached out towards my inventory even as the girl began to laugh.
¡°Inventory? Seriously? That¡¯s your distraction?¡± She chuckled as she spun, dropping the choke on me, and slicing the wrench that was now flying towards her in half.
¡°Such a pa¡¡± Her words stopped as she turned back to find I had ignited both Jedi lightsabers that I¡¯d grabbed from my inventory while she had turned away; stabbing her through the calf and chest as I managed to kneel.
I pulled them outwards, slicing her chest open and severing her lightsaber arm at the shoulder while leaving one leg hanging on by a thread.
I turned off the lightsabers before falling backwards onto my arse. There was no pain in my throat now, but after dropping one of the lightsabers back into the inventory, I took out a stim-pack, and after examining it for a moment, jammed it into my leg.
I smiled a fraction as I saw my HP climb rapidly; thankful that whatever was in the pack still worked on me with my strange powers.
A single cough had me snapping the remaining lightsaber on as I turned to face the Sith, though I stayed still, waiting to see if somehow the girl had survived. After nearly a minute of watching her, I realised she wasn¡¯t moving and extinguished the lightsaber and stood slowly.
The room was filling with the smell of cooked meat, and I cringed as I realised that was the after-effect of a lightsaber cutting flesh.
Activating Breath Control, I slowly dragged the body out of the cockpit and ¨C after taking her lightsaber, a Sith Holocron with the passcode Passion grants Strength and a further 47 Credits ¨C returned to the controls.
I frowned when I saw that the deflected blaster shot had hit one of the consoles, but nothing seemed wrong as the ship was now leaving orbit and I couldn¡¯t help but gasp at seeing the stars from space for the first time.
Another console beeped, drawing my attention, I frowned as I realised that it was the hyperdrive powering up. I hadn¡¯t inputted a target, so I had to assume that it was a pre-programmed setup in case the Sith were killed.
I tried to gain access to the computer, but it required a password and I worried that if I entered the wrong password the ship might just explode or something, so I was resigned to travelling to wherever the Sith had come from on the hope the computer would unlock once I arrived.
Another console beeped, and I spotted a blinking orange switch. With my increased skills in computing, I knew this was the ship-to-ship intercom and flicked the switch.
¡°I say again. Unknown vessel, you are ordered to heave to and prepare to be boarded. Fail to comply and you will be fired upon.¡±
¡°Um, this is Cameron Shan. I escaped an attack by the owners of the ship on my grandfather¡¯s home but it''s powering up the hyperdrive and I can¡¯t stop it. Please advise.¡±
¡°Shan? As in¡ Right. Mister Shan, I¡¯m Captain Hardin of the Talravin Defence Force. I¡¯m going to try and¡¡± The voice was cut off as the ship accelerated to lightspeed.
¡°Damm,¡± I muttered as the stars merged into a continuous field of white.
I glanced down at the hyperdrive computer, hoping it would display where I was now heading, even the destroyed console sparked and buzzed. Something was clearly wrong, but without knowing what the console was for I just had to hope it was nothing important.
¡°Right, since I¡¯ve no idea how long this is going to take, I¡¯d better do an inventory of what¡¯s onboard,¡± I said as I stood and walked back to the central area of the ship, and the remains of the female Sith.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I looked up from the datapad where I¡¯d been reading up on how to program a hyperlight jump for the last hour as the ship shuddered and I saw that the constant blue swirling tunnel of hyper-speed was gone.
Quickly I moved to the pilot¡¯s chair and read the scanners, discovering I was entering the orbit of a planet called Dromund Kaas, though I had no idea where that was, nor had I ever heard of it before. Hell, I¡¯d not spent much time even learning where the various planets from the movies and TV show were.
One of the consoles was blinking, and thanks to reading up on starship operations, I knew this was the requesting access to the local Datanet, though no reply seemed to be coming.
Looking out the canopy, I spotted a single orbiting station, and though there was no light coming from it, I wasn¡¯t willing to risk hailing it since this was where the Sith wanted to take me.
After discovering that the navigation computer was now unlocked, I waited as calmly as I could without using Player¡¯s Mind for the next few minutes, ready to turn the ship around and run if anything approached, but nothing did, and I began to relax; though only a little.
¡°Right, now what to do,¡± I said to myself as I continued to check the sensors for any approaching ship or incoming hail. ¡°I¡¯ve got five more days of rations, though I¡¯d rather not have to keep eating those, so I could investigate the station to learn more about where I am, and why the Sith wanted me to come here. This planet looks abandoned, so maybe it''s just a layover location?¡±
¡°Or I could head down to the planet and investigate it.¡± A quick check at the scanners showed the remains of a handful of cities, though all had been overrun by jungle and swamp meaning they were abandoned years ago.
Quest Alert!
Tremors of the Ancient Sith Empire
Investigate the former capital of the Sith Empire that Revan tried to end then which later launched an all-out war on the Republic.
Rating: S***
Objective:
Investigate Kaas City
Investigate Kaas Command Station
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
8000XP
5500XP
?
?
?
Penalties:
Possible death
Probable dismemberment
Accept?
Yes/No
~~~
NOTE:
This quest does not have to be attempted now, but not accepting could strengthen the Rise of the Sith under Darth Sidious.
This Quest does not have to be attempted alone, though only you will receive the XP for completion.
...
¡°Bloody¡ That¡¯s just¡¡± my voice trailed off as I read through the quest and the note and I shook my head to calm myself. ¡°Player¡¯s Mind on,¡± I said, hoping the numbing effect of the power would help me process just what I was being asked to do.
¡°S-three? That¡¯s four levels higher than the Prologue quest and I barely survived that Sith girl. Still, nothing says I have to do this now, just that I need to complete it to weaken the Sidious.¡± I read the quest again before shrugging. ¡°Yes.¡±
Well, someone¡¯s feeling brave!
Honestly, we weren¡¯t sure if you¡¯d take that quest.
Since you have, we will give you some free advice.
This quest can be done in steps, but we suggest waiting until you are at least Level 20 and at least 3 other Force Users are with you.
...
I blinked in surprise as that was the first message I¡¯d gotten from TPtB in a while, and there was no snark in it; just solid advice, which I planned to listen to.
¡°Thanks,¡± I said to the message as it disappeared and turned to the navigation computer. ¡°Something about this place tells me I really shouldn¡¯t let others know it exists. If Sidious or others like him discover this place it could make things worse for the galaxy. I need to find a way to copy the flight logs of this ship and then clear them before I reach Coruscant.¡±
Damm, now that¡¯s smart thinking.
Also, congratulations!
¡
Quest Completed!
Prologue
Objectives:
Survive and Escape [Yes]
? Discover a holocron [2/1]
? Defeat the Dark Jedi x2 [1/2]
? Defeat 3 attackers [4/3]
Rewards:
3500EXP
Access to Force skills without needing to be trained by a Force Master [Via a Holocron]
Sith lightsaber
500 Credits
200 EXP
¡
Quest Completed!
One with the Force
Objectives:
Get the 4 powers to Novice:15 [Yes]
? Get 2 powers to Novice:25 [1/2]
? Get 1 Power to Adept:1 [Yes]
Rewards:
300XP
150XP
...
I grunted at seeing that I¡¯d managed to complete almost all the bonus objectives from both quests, though the fact the Sith lightsabers were already in my inventory felt a little cheap as a reward.
Still, realising that I could learn new Force powers from the two holocrons was a nice surprise as until then, I¡¯d thought they were nothing more than personal journals or diaries and that meant I could hopefully complete the Force Power quest before I reached Coruscant.
I looked back at the navigation computer and, after checking it for a few minutes I discovered that there was a data slot that matched the one on the datapad I had been using to read new skills from.
I moved to plug the pad into the computer to wipe the worlds when I paused and realised that if I did that then maybe the computer would not be able to fly to Coruscant safely.
I placed the pad next to the pad down and accessed the nav-computer to program a trip to Coruscant. After a few minutes, the computer stated that such a jump would use most of the fuel onboard and that I would need to refuel once I arrived before asking If I accepted the flight plan.
I went to confirm only to stop when a new alert appeared, which I promptly opened.
Quest Alert!
Forge your own Path
What will you do with your life?
Unlike most quests, some of the objectives here are mutually exclusive.
Objectives:
Attempt to join the Jedi on Coruscant.
Become the leader of a planet of your choice.
Travel the galaxy as an explorer.
Join the Bounty Hunter¡¯s guild.
Attempt to find other Force Users willing to train you.
Join a criminal organization.
Rewards:
Each objective opens up new quest chains.
Certain objectives prevent other quest chains from being started/finished until their chain is completed.
Accept?
Yes/No
...
I looked at the quest and frowned, having honestly not considered anything but joining the Jedi.
A few of the options were less than appealing, and given I was a boy of 8, dangerous to enter for now, but maybe they would be useful to start later.
¡°Yes.¡± I accepted the quest and then confirmed my destination in the nav-computer, before piloting the ship slowly away from Dromund Kaas. After I was far enough away from the planet, I powered up the hyperdrive and watched the view change as the ship accelerated to faster-than-light velocities.
¡°Right, another 2 or so days of this then I can figure out how exactly I¡¯m going to move from this era to just before the prequels,¡± I muttered as I picked up the datapad again and went back to learning more about piloting.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Just before lunch on the second day of travel from Dromund Kaas, I felt another shudder and quickly walked to the cockpit to see the ship had dropped out of hyperspeed.
¡°Whoa,¡± I muttered as I took in the sight before me. I knew that Coruscant was a planet-wide city, but seeing it for real, and the sheer number of ships approaching from various directions was awe-inspiring, and not a little intimidating.
The comms blinked as it did over Talravin, I had discovered that was the name of the world I¡¯d come from by examining the nav-computers logs, and I opened the channel.
¡°Hello?¡±
¡°This is Coruscant System Patrol. Please state your identity and reason for arriving in-system on an unused vector.¡± A voice asked. It was hard to tell over the channel, but I thought he sounded bored.
¡°Um, my name is Cameron Shan and I¡¯m here to see the Jedi Council.¡±
There was a laugh from the man.
¡°Yeah, you and thousands of others buddy. What makes you think they¡¯ll want to meet you?¡± His tone was dripping with sarcasm I was silently wondering if I could learn Force Choke from the Sith holocron so I could strangle the bastard at range.
Sure, I¡¯d learnt a bunch of powers for Tardon¡¯s holocron, but I¡¯d only scratched the surface of the Sith one as it pushed against my mind, trying to make me angry and while Player¡¯s Mind would counter it, that special power only lasted for about 20 minutes before it had to recharge Player Points.
Still, I now had about 20 Force Powers, some more useful than others, and had managed to learn Huttese to Adept levels within a few days, so I couldn¡¯t complain too much.
¡°Well for one, I have the holocron of a Jedi who died to protect me and another, there¡¯s a dead Sith on this ship.¡±
Silence greeted my reply, which I had expected.
¡°What?¡±
¡°I have a Jedi holocron to return and a dead Sith onboard,¡± I reply with a large smirk. ¡°If this isn¡¯t sufficient to at least grant me a landing pad near the Jedi Temple I don¡¯t know what is.¡± Yes, I was being cheeky, but this guy wasn¡¯t interested in doing his job; plus, it was fun. ¡°So can I land?¡±
¡°Um, I need to check with my Captain. Please hold.¡±
I rolled my eyes at being put on hold ¨C some things clearly didn¡¯t change no matter what galaxy you¡¯re in ¨C and waited patiently as the time ticked away.
¡°Um, Mr Shan. You are ordered to heave too and prepare for an inspection. If we can corroborate your claims, then we will see about contacting the Jedi for you.¡±
¡°Very well. I¡¯m cutting engines now.¡± I replied before closing the channel and then watched as a ship approached.
¡
Nearly two hours ¨C and far too much bullshit from the customs officers ¨C later, I was granted a landing slot in the Temple district where I was told that a member of the Council would meet me.
Though as I exited the ship ¨C which I still did not know the name of ¨C I stumbled at seeing a small green alien, no more than a metre in height waiting with two others.
¡°Hmm, surprising to you, my appearance is. Yes?¡± The green alien asked with a chuckle. Unless all his species had the same voice, then I was looking at Yoda; meaning I had somehow travelled forward in time.
¡°Um, no. Well, yes. I mean I didn¡¯t know there were aliens like yourself on the Council.¡± I replied slowly, thinking on the fly and silently glad that I had activated Player¡¯s Mind before exiting the ship. I noted that the two humans that accompanied Yoda[?] were watching me carefully. ¡°Um, forgive my manners. My name is Cameron Shan and¡¡±
The far older of the two men waved his hand and seemed to scowl. ¡°Yes, yes. We heard the story you concocted to gain landing permission and drag us out here. Now tell us your real reason for being here child.¡±
I mentally wanted to slap the old git for a moment before Player¡¯s Mind cancelled out the anger and I smirked. ¡°Perhaps some proof would help you?¡± I said as I pulled Tardon¡¯s holocron, his lightsaber and one of the Sith weapons from my pocket. ¡°I also have a five-day-old body of a dead Sith girl locked in an air-tight hold that I would happily show to you.¡± Though I hoped that wouldn¡¯t be needed as I suspected the room smelled rank by now.
¡°Well, that is a holocron,¡± The younger man said, lifting the object from my hand along with the lightsabers with the Force. He ignited the two blades, eyes narrowing at the red Sith blade. ¡°And this is certainly a Sith blade.¡±
¡°Preposterous!¡± The older man half-shouted with a wild wave of his arm. ¡°Just because your Sentinels claim to be sensing the dark side rising does not make it, nor this boy¡¯s claims, true.¡±
¡®Well, you¡¯re on my shit list arsehole.¡¯ I opened my mouth to comment but Yoda[?] beat me to it.
¡°This to the temple, we should take. Brought in for an examination, the body can be.¡± He stepped closer to me, hobbling on his stick as he did. ¡°Incredible, your story is. Help us decide on its validity, your proof will.¡±
He turned and walked away, followed by the two humans, though not before the older one gave me a narrow stare.
Two Republic officers moved beside me, while another pair moved past me to enter the ship.
While the small transport took us towards the Jedi Temple, I pondered just how I had ended up here ¨C and when exactly here was ¨C and what effect my arrival would have. Yes, I had been warned that the Prologue quest would transition me from past to present, but I was still at a loss as to how it happened.
As the transport landed, I was still working through what had happened to allow me to travel almost four thousand years into the future, though I was broken from those thoughts as I took my first few steps up to the Jedi Temple as notice appeared.
Warning!
Entering Force Nexus!
Jedi Temple [Minor corruption]
This nexus grants a 25% XP boost to all Force Powers
[1% chance per year to corrupt a Jedi]
¡
Quest Alert!
Cleanse the Temple
Something is off in the Jedi Temple
Rating: B
Objective:
Find the dark side taint and cleanse it.
Rewards:
3000XP
Penalties:
Possible death
Accept?
Yes/No
...
¡°Is everything alright young one?¡± the younger human Jedi asked as I stumbled.
¡°Um, yes. I just was caught off guard at how imposing this place is.¡± I replied, using his question to accept a quest that I hadn¡¯t expected.
¡®A twenty per cent boost to most Force Powers is going to be handy, but I never knew the Temple was corrupted. Guess I¡¯ll have to find out its history and see if I can work out when and where the corruption is. Though it would be nice if every quest given to me by TPtB didn¡¯t carry the chance of death.¡¯
I followed the three Jedi Masters into the temple, my eyes widening at seeing just how massive this place was as we entered and I couldn¡¯t help myself as I looked around, taking in the multi-floor entrance that seemed to stretch on and on. I
¡°Yes, it is quite an imposing sight.¡± I turned as the younger Human spoke. ¡°Tell me, what can you feel?¡±
I frowned for a moment before closing my eyes and reaching out with Detection, though it was only level Novice:5 and gave fifty metres of sensing it was enough to make me gasp at the energy that seemed to radiate around the place, though it was strongest directly in front of me. The three Jedi also stood out, with Yoda[?] being the brightest and the old man having a hint of grey about him.
I relayed all that ¨C barring the greyness ¨C to the Jedi and he smiled.
¡°What you are sensing is the mountain on which the Temple is built. It is a Force nexus; a place where the Force is unusually strong in power and this helps the Jedi become closer to the Force.¡±
I nodded at his words but didn¡¯t reply as we reached the end of the entrance hall and entered an elevator.
After a few minutes in that, we walked and again took another elevator until I followed the trio into a round room that I remembered seeing in the prequel movies and the Clone Wars cartoons; the Jedi Council Chamber.
I stopped near the door and looked at the other Jedi sitting around the room, several of whom I recognized from the movies and cartoons, though I struggled to remember any of their names save Mace Windu and Plo Koon.
The Jedi all began to talk quietly among themselves, gesturing at various datapads they all held; reminding me of the one in my inventory that held the locations of all the worlds around Dromund Kaas that I¡¯d deleted from the computer before landing. Figuring that the Sith Empire mentioned when I was there would be more than one world, I decided to wipe all reference to worlds within a few hundred light-years around DK on the off chance those worlds were also strong in the Dark Side.
¡°Now, a story to tell us, you have, yes?¡± Yoda ¨C and after seeing Windu and Plo I was no longer in doubt that I was in the era I had chosen during identity creation two weeks ago.
¡ ¡
¡°And then I landed here.¡± I finished, calmly, having just retold everything from when I first displayed Force powers to landing on Coruscant.
The Council sat silently, seemingly having a conversation without speaking and I began to wonder just what they would decide to do about me.
¡°We need to discuss your situation carefully,¡± Windu said slowly, his eyes locking on mine. ¡°For now, we will provide you with guest quarters. A member of our Order will escort you to your room.¡±
I bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± I replied, noting the amused look the younger Jedi from earlier gave me before he glanced at Plo Koon.
I turned on my heel and walked calmly out of the Council Chamber, wondering if being a Jedi was the right path to take.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Initiate Training 1
"Cameron, may I speak with you."
I lifted my head from the book on the Trade Federation ¨C I figured the more I knew about them the better I could prepare for the Phantom Menace ¨C and looked up to see Jedi Master Micah Giiett standing over me, a very subtle smirk on his face.
He had been the younger of the two Jedi masters who had met me when I landed two months ago, and the member of the Council who had spent the time helping me settle in after they had allowed me to stay and train beside the Initiates around my age; Initiates being the stage before becoming a Padawan, which granted me the Title of Jedi Youngling from my new powers. Though that only let me have the lowest possible level of access to the temple and the archives.
Those two months had been strange. I mean, I''d been allowed to stay in the Temple, training the Force, learning to use a lightsaber and studying with a few clans, but I hadn''t been placed into one of those said clans, which I had come to realise was unusual for a Youngling; though all the current clans had been together for years so adding me to one of them might run the risk of upsetting the clan dynamic.
"Yes, sir," I replied, turning his smirk into a small smile.
"One day you will have to start calling senior Jedi Master Cameron," he said. However, unlike a few other Jedi Masters, he seemed unconcerned with my apparent lack of interest in following their traditions. "I just wanted to come down and check on how you are doing."
"Fine. I mean, I''ve been here two months now, but I still haven''t heard anything from the Council as to if I was placed in a clan or not." It was irksome, but I knew that if Qui-Gon hadn''t died and Obi-Wan hadn''t been made a knight then Anakin wouldn''t have been allowed in; though maybe the Council were right in that case given what happened. "I''d just like to know what is going to happen, so I can start to move on with my life."
And get back my ship. OK, technically, it wasn''t my ship, but given that I killed a few of the former owners, I was claiming it. Though the Jedi were not letting me anywhere near it as they seemed curious to learn if it held secrets about the dark side; or at least that''s the line they''d tried to feed me. Not that I was entirely buying it; more I just knew I didn''t have any way to push for access to it.
"Yes, I imagine being essentially a prisoner would make you angsty," Micah commented as he walked me out of the archives. "Still, no Initiate is allowed to leave the Temple without an escort from a Jedi Master." He added.
I frowned and looked up at him as we walked down one of the multitudes of corridors in the labyrinth that was the Jedi Temple. "And is that where we are going now?" I didn''t think it was, but it didn''t hurt to ask.
"No, no." He answered with a chuckle. "Though nice try. No, I needed to talk with you about the upcoming Initiate Trials. While you are still young, and only had a few months of training, the Council wishes for you to enter.
"There is no shame in failing them, indeed most do not stand out until they are at least ten cycles, but we are curious about how you will fair."
"You mean you want to test me without saying so," I countered, having seen through his words easily.
He chuckled again. "That too. But the primary interest is in judging your level."
"That''s easy. Well behind the others my age." I replied, not upset or annoyed about it. They''d been at this for five or six years for the other eight-year-olds, so they should be miles ahead of me. "I''m not angry about that. Just stating a fact."
"Indeed. I must admit I find it strange that you are so calm about everyone else being further along in their training than you." He said, and I noted he was watching my expression carefully, probably trying to detect my emotions through the Force. "Most children would be, at the very least, annoyed about that."
"I''m not most children." I countered with a smirk that made him chuckle. "I mean, I get that they''ve been at this for years more than me, but that doesn''t mean I can''t catch and overtake them."
Micah shook his head. "Be careful with that drive. Seeking power to be better than others can lead to the Dark Side."
"There is no dark or light, only the Force," I replied, making him stop and look at me strangely. Seeing he was waiting for an explanation, I decided to give him one that I''d come up with a few days before; well, that and my own opinions from watching the movies/cartoons and playing a few computer games. "I know I''ve only been here a few months but the Force itself is neither good nor bad; it merely is. The user, the person who can access the Force, decides how it is used.¡±
"Jedi seem to cut themselves off from their emotions, fearing that things like anger, fear and jealousy will draw them to the dark side. Yet the Sith fear emotions like love, humility and kindness as they draw them to the light; supposedly weakening them. Yet it was love that brought my great-grandmother back from the Dark Side. Her love for Revan. And Loving another and having a child did not drive my great-great-whatever, Satele Shan to the Dark Side, nor turn her against the Jedi Order."
"I see someone has been reading up on their family history." He said with a small smile before glancing around and leaning in closer. "While I can understand why you see things that way, many other Jedi, including some Council members, would disagree and try to force you from this place for stating an apparent willingness to embrace your emotions."
"That''s not¡" He cut me off with a raise of his hand.
"It might not be what you are saying, but it is how others would interpret it. They would see you as being arrogant, prideful, in your belief that you see yourself as better than others and would seek your expulsion from our Order."
''Well, I''m not actually a part of the Jedi Order now, am I?'' "I understand," I said slowly, though I had no intention of not continuing my thinking; I would just be more discreet about it.
"Good." He placed a hand on my shoulder. "There is nothing wrong with feeling somethin for others, but placing your emotions above the Order, the Republic, and even the Force is a slippery slope that has led to the fall of far, far too many Jedi over the millennia." I nodded, and he removed his hand and his smile returned. "Now, about the Trials?"
Quest Alert!
Trials of an Initiate
Take part in the Jedi Initiate Trials and put on a good performance.
[4 months till Trials]
Rating: C
Objectives:
Advance to the free-for-all lightsaber stage for your age group.
Win at least 3 of your push-feather duels.
Complete the obstacle course with a time in the upper half for your age group.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
1500XP
1000XP
1000XP
The chance to be taken as a Padawan.
Penalties:
Spend another year stuck as an Initiate.
Possible expulsion from the Jedi Order.
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
"Yes. I mean I accept. Though could you tell me about what is involved." I asked, wondering what exactly a push-feather duel was and hoping that his explanation would give me a hint about what the five bonuses might cover. Based on the three completed quests, they would either be secondary goals or more advanced forms of the base objectives.
"Certainly. The initial Trials are to prove an understanding of the Jedi Code, though you will be partially exempt from that given your lack of time studying it. Though you will still have to be able to recite it and provide reasons why the code is structured as it is.
"The next is to show a connection to the Force by meditating in perfect silence and stillness for a minimum of three hours.
"The third is an event called push-feather. This event is in the form of a duel where you must unbalance an opponent by using the Force to alter the air currents in the duelling ring."
"So only powers that create air alterations? Could we not alter the air temperature or pressure?"
Micah rubbed his chin as he pondered that. "Hmm, I am not sure. Since most initiates do not think to use anything but telekinesis, I am not certain if altering air pressure or temperature is permissible. I will check with Grand Master Yoda and get back to you." He narrowed his eyes as he spoke. "Have you managed to do such a thing in your studies?"
I looked around, then reached out with Detection. Satisfied that we were alone enough for me to reveal what I was going to do, I extended my arm and slowly increased the temperature of the air around him for a few seconds until I felt him push the hot air away.
"Well, well. Most impressive." His eyes seemed to sparkle as he spoke. "I will check about the exact wording of the rules." He paused and seemed to get his amusement under control as the sparkle disappeared.
"Now, and this is a big if. If you do well enough at push-feather, you will be permitted to take part in mock lightsaber duels with the other Initiates. Rules of those will be the same as regular sparing duels save for the few final rounds where the top eight complete in a free-for-all to determine the last being standing."
I listened carefully and frowned as I considered his words. "That sounds like more than just a trial. More like a test."
"My, you are a clever one." He said with a chuckle. "But yes, the lightsaber duels are designed to showcase your abilities to the Knights and Masters who will be watching to see if any Initiate stands out as a potential Padawan."
"So only lightsaber strength determines being selected as a Padawan?" I doubted that but had to ask to be sure.
"Of course not, but by showing you¡¯re at least competent with a lightsaber, you prove you are ready to leave the Temple. Under the supervision of your master of course."
I grunted a little. "And killing a Sith doesn''t count?"
"Oh, it does. It does. Otherwise, we would not be asking you to compete." He stepped back and clapped his hands together softly. "Now, if you will excuse me, I need to meet Master Plo."
"Of course. Thank you, sir." I replied and watched him go, only to randomly stumble.
I looked at where the Jedi Master was and saw his hand was facing me, palm open and realised that he''d just hit me with a blast of TK.
"Be mindful of your surroundings young one." He called out just before he rounded a corner.
"Bastard," I muttered as he left, only to let the anger slip as I considered his words and the new quest.
"Right, time to change my training," I said as I began to walk towards my room.
For the last two months, I had spent most of my free study time learning various skills about mechanics and such while getting to know a few of the other Initiates while training up my Force Powers in classes or at night in as equal a manner as I could.
Now, however, I planned to just concentrate on four powers; TK, Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis and Blast; the last being a power I''d gotten from the Sith Holocron but which I''d learnt was not a truly dark power, more a neutral one.
Though it was not one openly taught by the Jedi here and now, it was something I remembered Tardon mentioning on his Holocron before I''d handed that over to the Jedi Council with his lightsaber. I still, however, had the one from his Padawan, Haqu, just in case I was forced to leave the Temple before being shown how to construct my own.
I also needed to see about the obstacle course, as currently, I was far behind most of the Initiates, due mainly to my lack of Force Powers to help and fractionally lower physical stats. I wondered how I could raise them, but beyond doing what I felt were appropriate exercises/activities for each, I had no idea as the Help menu was less than forthcoming.
"Hmm, perhaps there''s a power that''s not taught much that could give me an advantage." I pondered, changing my destination from my quarters to the Archives.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I was lazily floating around one datapad with the Force while I read another on a day off. A year here was close enough to Earth, though three days longer, but with seven weeks instead of five in a month, different enough that it still felt strange. Additionally, there were three weeks of festivals that were spread out around the calendar, with the Initiate tournament taking place during the Festival of Life.
Today, however, was one of three special one-day holidays celebrated by the Republic, which meant no training; though I had noticed that the archives were still full of Jedi who decided to spend their time learning on a holiday. Not that I was any different, mind you.
"Hey, you''re Cameron Shan, right?"
I turned from where I was moving around a spare datapad in the air and saw a girl looking at me. Her blue eyes met mine and I noticed she wore her black hair to her shoulders in two ponytails. I thought she was cute for a moment before banishing the thought as I still felt twenty-eight, not eight, at times.
I knew she was in Dragon Clan, one of the Initiate clans but I hadn''t spoken to anyone in that clan in the three months I''d been in the Temple. I''d spent most of my time alternating between following the Heliost and Katarn clans around. That had been the idea of Masters Giiett and Yoda, with the former having noted that I seemed to enjoy not being tied to any one group, instead using my free time buried in datapads learning everything I could to further my skills.
"Yeah, that''s me," I replied, bringing the datapad down to rest next to the datapad I was reading from.
"Hi. I''m Serra Keto." She said with a small smile.
"Hi," I replied, raising a single eyebrow at her in curiosity at why she was speaking to me now.
"So, the scuttlebutt is that you''re taking part in the Twelve-and-Under Tournament," Serra stated, the corner of her mouth twisting into a small smirk.
"Maybe," I replied, easily seeing the girl''s plan before it even began. "What''s it to you?"
"Well, I was thinking that I could help you prepare for it." She said, surprising me as I''d expected her to make some kind of challenge or threat about beating me.
I looked at her face, trying to see if there was something else behind her thinking. "What do you get out of it?" I asked since nothing in her body language indicated anything but a genuine desire to help.
"Nothing really. I mean, I''m well beyond you with a lightsaber ¨C I''ve started learning Jar''Kai ¨C and I''m sure you''re not comfortable with using the Force, and I doubt you know much about the history of our Order¡"
She stopped when I placed a finger to her lips, making her cheeks redden a fraction. "Again, what do you get out of it?"
I removed my finger and watched as she gulped a few times and closed her eyes. I mentally smiled at managing to off-balance her so easily. Trying to suppress emotions was a dangerous ploy.
She opened her mouth to say something, only to close it without making a sound and I watched as her shoulders slumped fractionally.
"Truthfully, I just want to talk with you." She finally said. "I mean, I''m curious about what you know of your family and how you''re dealing with it around here." She paused and looked around as though expecting someone to come out of the woodwork and grab her. "I, I sometimes hear things about what people say about my family."
I frowned a little. "Forgive me, but your family is who?"
"Oh, right." Her expression changed, and the small smirk reappeared. "My granddad is the current king of the Empress Teta system."
"So that makes you a princess?" I asked with a small smirk of my own.
"No." Her smirk fell, as did her shoulders. "I was given to the Order when I was a babe and was removed from the line of succession." She smiled a little as she rubbed her arm, "I may have, uh, looked up my personal files in the archives."
"Aren''t those restricted?" I asked. Honestly, I didn''t know if they were but given the Jedi''s stance on attachments, there was no way they would leave data unencrypted about where a baby had come from for the child to find later on in life.
"Maybe." The smirk returned. OK, I was starting to like this girl. She was a Jedi, yes, but there were hints of confidence and a drive to learn that I was nice to see instead of the apparent blind need to simply follow the masses. Though, if all the lectures about the perils of the Dark Side were true, that same drive to learn could lead her down a darker road later in life.
"So, all you want is someone to talk to about coming from a famous family?" I asked, keeping my face as calm as possible. "Not scouting out the opposition?"
"Well, yeah there is that." She replied honestly, the smirk turning into a small smile. "But mainly it''s just to talk with you." She stopped and looked around slowly, before leaning closer and whispering. "I''ve heard a few of the other Initiates making comments about you becoming one of us at such a late stage. About how the Council is showing favouritism based on your name."
I shrugged. I mean, I heard those comments from time to time in passing but I understood the sentiment and truthfully wasn''t all that bothered about it. Doing well in the tournament would silence a lot of that. "They might have, but what else could they do? Throw an eight-year-old out on the streets? How would that look to the public?"
She frowned, and I suppressed the urge to shake my head. It seemed as though the Jedi were not even bothering to teach their Initiates about the outside world.
"You think everyone loves the Jedi? That they see you coming and greet you with warm smiles and open arms? I doubt it." I stated, having done a lot of reading on the Order and its interactions with the Republic in the last thousand years. "We should be thankful that most no longer care about the wars with the Sith. To many, I''m sure it''s just two sides of the same credit arguing over whose interpretation is right."
"But the Sith are evil. They maimed, tortured and killed for fun as they gave in to their emotions." Serra countered with more passion than I had come to expect from my fellow Initiates. Again, not something the Jedi preached but something I was very happy to see since the members of Heliost and Katarn clans were very solemn, if not a little robotic at times.
"Maybe, but how many regular people in the galaxy truly understand the difference? One in a million? Less? That means that to most the Jedi and Sith are the same. We all use the Force for seemingly magical powers, we use lightsabers and are capable of feats beyond that of normal beings." I countered slowly, finally getting the chance to let the theories I''d had for years come out. Theories that were backed up by being here and reading about how the Jedi were seen by the Republic at large. "We preach about the Force in a way that makes it sound like a religion to many. The Jedi take children from their families too, and this is the opinion of some, indoctrinate them in the Jedi ways. While the Sith pick out those with anger in their hearts and use the lure of the Force to turn them to their ways. Again, indoctrination."
I stopped there to give her time to think things through. How she saw this was important to me as I did not want to spend my time around those who blindly followed the words of the Jedi Code and the Council without thinking for themselves.
Yes, I was beginning to regret joining the Jedi and was considering how to get out of this. The long way was to become a Jedi Knight and simply begin to wander the galaxy. That would leave me stuck here until I was in my twenties and run the risk that I¡¯d miss the events of Episode 1 ¨C something that was far from happening I felt as the current ruler of Naboo was a King named Veruna.
The other option was to find a way to be kicked out of the Jedi, or not taken as a Padawan; but that ran the risk of me being dumped somewhere in the galaxy as a child with nothing to my name, not even a lightsaber; which I still did not have. I was stuck using a training saber and I was getting annoyed ¨C though I tried to hide it ¨C at not being allowed to make my own.
"But that''s¡" Serra began before stopping. "Worrying." She finally finished after nearly a minute of silence. Her smile and confidence were gone, and she was now fidgeting a little, her hand rubbing her forearm in a repeating pattern.
"Yes, it is. But no one here really seems to care. Even Master Giiett said not to worry about it and trust in the Force." I said slowly, trying to hide my annoyance at this lack of concern about public perception. I was all but certain that the Sith had been altering the news feeds to slowly turn opinion against the Jedi over the centuries; just as many companies and governments had done in my old life.
"But if people don''t trust us, how can we protect them?" She asked, and I felt my face twist in a frown.
"Do they want or need us to protect them?"
"Yes."
"From what? The Sith are gone." OK, I knew that wasn''t true but no one else did. "Are you saying that the Jedi are needed because the average person/being is too incompetent to look after themselves?"
She shook her head." No. But there are times when a Jedi can solve a problem that a normal being couldn''t. We are here to help the Republic serve the people." Her voice was slowly rising as she spoke as her emotions came through. "We are here to serve the people of the Republic to the best of our abilities and protect them from threats."
"What threats though? The Sith are gone. The Republic spans over half the galaxy, and no other power could truly challenge them. So, are the threats internal and not external? If so, who or what are the threats? The average person? No." I shook my head and looked at her carefully as she listened to me rant/explain. "The greatest threat to democracy is the people and organizations at the top. Those who seek to subvert the will of the people to suit their selfish whims and desires."
"So, you''re saying that the Senate and business leaders are the enemy?" she asked, confusion washing over her face.
I shook my head again and sighed. "Not all of them no. But something my grandfather said once was that you should never trust anyone who actively seeks out power."
"Um, wasn''t he a former Chancellor of the Old Republic?"
I chuckled at the question. "Yes, he was. But I think he regretted a lot about his time in charge." I paused and thought about the few times we''d talked about politics and every time he had gotten this look like he wanted to go back and change something, though I never knew what and the records of what happened before the Ruusan Reformations were sketchy; especially as the Sith had sacked Coruscant twice between when I''d left and now.
"Honestly, I think most people are good but all it takes for evil to triumph is for good people to do nothing," I added, using one of my favoured quotes from before. "It is a being''s own mind, not those around him, that lures them to the dark side." I liked that quote, which was one that I had found in an older text a few weeks ago in the archive.
Serra, who had sat during the last minute of our talk, rubbed her forearm again as her eyes looked past me, clearly thinking through what I had said.
"Those that seek power are doomed to be corrupted by it." She said slowly as if remembering something she had heard once but was only just understanding. "I get it now." She smiled, and I again thought she looked cute. "Everyone is a threat if they submit to the call of darkness inside them."
I smiled back and nodded. "Yes. I once heard an old saying that sums things up nicely. It goes; inside each of us, there are two wolves. One is evil: jealousy, anger, sorrow, regret, greed, arrogance, and ego. The other is good: joy, peace, kindness, truth, and love. The wolf that wins is the one that we feed the most."
"An interesting story, that is. Holds true, it does, for all sentients. Not just Jedi.¡±
I nearly jumped at the voice that came from behind me and spun to see Yoda floating there in his chair beside a snake-like Jedi Council member and Mace Windu.
"Master Yoda, you, um, surprised me," I said and noted that all three Jedi Masters smiled at my statement.
"Yes. Easy to see that I did, it is." He said slowly, his eyes shifting to Serra. "To the raised voice of initiate Keto, I found myself drawn. Impressed with how you explained the role of the Jedi to her, am I."
"Indeed. The fable you told is not one I have heard before, but it is a wonderful lesson on the dangers of how easily any being, Jedi or not, can fall into darkness." The snakelike Jedi stated as I searched my mind for his name, coming up empty as he was never named in the movies or cartoons and most of my dealings with the Council had been through Master Giiett. "And while we do appear to not be concerned about the public perception of our Order, rest assured that we have noticed the gradual change that has happened over the last few centuries."
"Master Rancisis is correct," Windu added, giving me a name for the snakelike Jedi Master. "However, this is not a matter that should concern Initiates." He stated, and while I nodded, I had no plan to go along with his warning, and I hoped that Serra didn''t either.
"Yes, Master." She said without any hint of which way her emotions were taking her.
"Good, good. Leave you to your studies, we will. The opinions of those outside the Order, to the Council, you should leave." Yoda stated as he and the other two members of the Council floated away.
"That fable you told; do you believe it?" Serra asked once she was seemingly sure the masters were gone, and we were alone again.
I turned to see her face was now closer to mine and her eyes were focused on me. "I think so."
"But one of the things you mentioned for the good wolf was love," She stated quietly as she shifted a fraction closer. "Do you mean to say that emotions are not a bad thing for a Jedi?"
I smiled. The girl was more curious about things than most and I figured she was going to be a handful for her master later in life. "Well things like anger, jealousy and arrogance are bad, but I fail to see why things like love, hope and compassion are against the code."
She nodded along and smiled, though, for the first time, it wasn''t a prideful smirk, but one I felt that was genuinely happy with what she was hearing. "I know, like why should we reject connections with people if they make us stronger."
"Well, I imagine it''s something to do with becoming too attached or dependent on someone, that you''d say or do anything to protect them."
"But isn''t that just a sign of love?"
I chuckled a little at the naivety of the girl. Then again, she was only eight, like I was meant to be. She didn''t have a few decades of extra knowledge, understanding and feelings to draw on. "It''s possessive. I think any kind of relationship should be equal. One where both people are partners in all things. If one person begins to dominate or exert a will to break their own rules, while claiming it''s to protect/help their partner, they are straying from the truth of what they feel into what they want."
She nodded along, pretending to understand, but I knew she didn''t. She was just far too young to have any real clue. Still, if she was willing to listen honestly and openly to my opinion on the Jedi Code, I wasn''t going to stop talking.
"So, um, are you free now?" She asked after a few minutes of comfortable silence as I watched her seemingly contemplate what I had said. I nodded, and she gave me a big smile. "Come on then."
¡ ¡
I blocked Serra''s blade with my own, only to have to pivot to avoid her off-hand saber. A quick blast of TK sent me backwards across the duelling ring, giving me some separation from the girl.
"You''re seriously telling me you''ve only been learning the lightsaber for a few months?" She asked from across the ring and I nodded. "Damm. Even I didn''t pick up the basics of Shii-Cho that fast, and I''m brilliant with a lightsaber." She commented with the smirk that I now knew, after three hours of training ¨C just trying to avoid her attacks in truth ¨C that she was very sure of herself. Though given that I''d failed to land a single mark on her, while I''d stopped counting how many times I''d been hit, the fact I''d gained a new Skill ¨C Damage Reduction: Energy ¨C and it had levelled up three times told me that it was a lot as a training saber, or one set to a low power level, only did about 15HP of damage told me it was a lot.
"Maybe, but I still haven''t managed to hit you yet," I responded, making her smirk grow bigger. "I will one day."
"Keep telling yourself that." She replied as she powered down her twin blades and walked out of the ring.
I followed her and caught the canister of water she tossed my way.
"How are you not sweating?" She asked as I drew closer and I shrugged.
"Never really have." Well, I hadn¡¯t since I¡¯d been inserted into this universe and gained Player¡¯s Body, but I couldn''t exactly say I didn''t sweat, cut or mark because I was granted powers by extra-dimensional beings for winning an afterlife lottery. That would get me a one-way ticket to the funny farm, or whatever passed for one here. "Just a fluke of evolution I guess." That was my public excuse and I was sticking to it, even if I suspected that a few of the Masters were getting curious about me; beyond arriving from four thousand years in the past.
"Force, you''re lucky. Needing to shower is the only downside of lightsaber training. I smell awful." She muttered and I leaned over and took a long, deep inhale of her hair. "What?" She blurted out as I pulled back.
"I think you smell fine," I said, curious if the comment would have any effect on an eight-year-old Jedi girl. It did and I saw her cheeks redden further than just from exhaustion.
"What?" She repeated, and I chuckled as I took a long mouthful of water. While it granted no HP bonus, water was a great way to restore my STAM; a full canister seemed to restore about half of my current STAM and I was curious if this was a set value or a percentage. Once I levelled up and increased my STAM I would find out.
The lack of clarity on how I levelled up my skills, or how fast that happened was annoying. I was fairly certain that I learnt more when being trained than when spending time by myself self-learning, but there were no hints or indicators as to how much a skill improved during supervised or self-training.
"Serra!" We both turned at the voice and I saw a group of four other females approaching. Well, two human girls and two aliens; one a Twi''lek and the other an Ithorian. "Where have you been?" The Twi''lek asked as they approached. "We''ve been looking for you for ages."
"Sorry, Aayla. I guess I just lost track of time," Serra said as she moved closer to the other girls.
"Yes, I can see that." The blue-skinned alien commented, her eyes looking me over.
"Ah right. Cameron this is Aayla, Sia-Lan, Jyl and Vhiblul." I nodded and smiled at the girls.
"A pleasure," I said with a smile, taking note of the four newcomers.
"We know who you are," stated one of the human girls with wavy brown hair and blue eyes, a slight sneer on her face as her eyes examined me slowly. "I expected something better."
''Well screw you.'' I thought as Serra''s eyes narrowed.
"Sia! What was that for? You''re the one who dared me to talk with him." My brow rose at that little nugget but ignored it as the girl, Sia-Lan, shrugged.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
"I didn''t think you''d do it. He''s like a lost Kath hound, wandering around here like he belongs. He doesn''t." she stated, and I felt the growing urge to punch her. "See? You can feel him giving in to his baser instincts. Losing control of his emotions."
"PM," I whispered out and let the neutralising feeling of Player¡¯s Mind ¨C which I had shortened to PM ¨C settle over my mind. "Yet I don''t," I stated calmly. "Unlike you, I do not judge someone by the cover." I turned and nodded at Serra. "Thanks for the spar but I suddenly feel the urge to stand behind an active hyperdrive engine."
I walked away, ignoring the faint chuckles of the other girls, and moved to head back to my quarters.
DUCK AND ROLL!
¡
I took the warning and ducked and rolled as I felt a blast of air fly past my body and turned to see Sia-Lan had her hand extended in my direction and I responded with over a decade of military training, mixed with a few months of Force experience, and a flung a Blast at her.
I was surprised when the blast hit her, sending her flying backwards a good twenty metres before she hit the wall.
"Holy shit," I muttered as I looked at my hand in surprise.
"What is going on here?!" My head, along with the girls, snapped to see three males approaching. I didn''t recognize the lead human, nor the Twi''lek, but the second Human, walking purposefully behind the other two sent alarm bells ringing in my head. Count Dooku was heading straight for me!
I instantly calmed down and was glad I''d already engaged Player¡¯s Mind as the three adults approached.
"This moron just attacked me for no reason!" Sia-Lan blurted out and I glared at her.
"I did attack you, but only after you tried to hit me in the back with a Force Push." I countered. "Why else would I feel the Force tell me to move."
"Is this true?" the lead human, who I now recognised as the Temple''s Battlemaster ¨C lead combat instructor ¨C Cin Drallig, asked the other girls.
None of them, not even Serra, said anything, though at least the girl I''d spent the last three hours sparring with had the decency to not even try to meet my gaze. I was angry with her for a moment until Player¡¯s Mind took that away, then realised that she''d grown up with Sia-Lan and the others, and so was unlikely to turn on them. Though the fact none of them was willing to tell the truth was a worrying sign if the Jedi were meant to be protectors of it.
"I sense the boy is telling the truth," Dooku said slowly, in that calm, controlled voice that still sent a shiver down my spine. "The girl''s emotions are clear to sense while the boy¡¯s are remarkably calm for someone so young." His gaze met mine and I felt the need to meet it. After a moment, his lip twitched, and he turned back to Master Drallig. "Though this is your arena, and you have the final say."
Master Drallig looked calmly from Sia-Lan to me a few times before he spoke. "Regardless of who started this, both shall be punished." He paused to rub his chin. "I believe Master Tiin has requested help with the maintenance of one of the disused hanger bays." While his face was calm, his tone held more than a subtle hint of disappointment at both me and Sia-Lan for our actions.
I felt a momentary annoyance at being punished for the girl''s attack, but let it go as it wasn''t worth arguing with three Jedi Masters over. Not unless I wanted to make my punishment worse.
"Yes, master," Sia-Lan mumbled as she stood, though her eyes were anything but humble as she glared at me for a moment before stalking away.
The others followed though Serra mouthed ''sorry'' to me before she did, which brought the faintest of smiles to my lips.
"This is the child of Shan? The one that you wished for us to meet?" the Twi''lek said and I turned to see that Master Drallig was looking at me with a very slight smile as he nodded at the question.
"Yes. As I said, he has mastered the basics of Shii-Cho was remarkable speed. If he can keep it up, I suspect he will be ready for the basics of Makashi within another month or two."
I watched silently as the Twi''lek and Dooku examined me with their eyes, figuring silence was the safest course of action for now.
"Perhaps this is a sign that lightsaber forms should be restricted to older students," Dooku said slowly.
"No. I''ve seen students older than him struggle to get the basics of certain forms down. That is not it." Drallig said as he passed me a training saber. "Are you willing to see how he performs?"
Dooku shared a look with the Twi''lek before stepping into the duelling circle. "Come boy." He said as he lit his lightsaber.
As I stepped into the circle, I blinked at an unexpected pop-up.
NOTICE:
You are receiving one-on-one training with a true Makashi Master.
25% increase in Makashi XP gains while training with the master.
¡
I waved away the notice as I ignited my saber and moved to mirror his stance.
"No. Your feet should be pointing towards me in a straight line. Raise your blade vertically, making the tip rest just above your forehead." Dooku stated and I moved quickly to comply.
¡ ¡
Three hours later, split in half between Dooku and the Twi''lek whom I learnt was named Bondara and was a master of Juyo but was well-versed in Soresu ¨C which is what he taught me ¨C for one-on-one training, I walked back to my quarters with a smile.
I had levelled both forms twice and now had the basics to practice before the tournament. Though I was unsure if I would spend the time needed to get them up or stay with Shii-Cho.
Dooku was a stiff teacher. Strict and demanding like any drill sergeant but I had felt more at home with him teaching me than Bondara, who was more nurturing and patient. I guess that was a result of almost a decade of military training.
As I walked back into my quarters, I pulled out my datapad and noticed that I''d received a message.
Curious about it, I closed the doors and opened the message, making a small hologram of Serra appear from it.
"Hey. Um, look I just wanted to say sorry for Sia-Lan earlier. She''s not happy about the apparent special treatment you''re getting from the Council.
"But she''s a good person at heart. She''s just wound tight about the tournament as she''s competed twice before but never done well."
The hologram stopped talking and I watched as she rubbed her arm just above the elbow.
"I, um, I liked duelling with you and was wondering if you''d like to do so again tomorrow if you want to. Or we can just talk about things, like earlier. Anyway, got to go. Bye."
I smiled a little as the hologram faded. While today had started slowly, I''d seemingly made my first friend, learnt the very basics of the next two lightsaber forms and met Count Dooku, who, while stiff didn''t seem a bad guy. Hell, it might even be possible to prevent his fall to the Dark Side, though how I''d do that was up in the air.
Quest Alert!
Changing Fate [Dooku]
Can you change the fate of the Jedi known as Count Dooku?
Rating: A
Objective:
Prevent the fall of Count Dooku and the rise of Darth Tyrannus.
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
5000EXP
Penalties:
Dooku falls faster.
Possible death at the hands of Darth Tyrannus.
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
"Yes." I quickly said, figuring that it was worth the risk. If Dooku never fell, then Palpatine would need a new stooge. The problem was, from what I learnt so far, the resentment felt but the Mid and Outer Rim to the Core Worlds was genuine. Fixing that was probably well beyond me for now, but once I either became a Padawan ¨C or left the Order as I was beginning to chafe a little under their strictness ¨C I would spend some time trying to work out how to fix the Republic; though I was well aware that the odds on ever succeeding there were slim to none. And slim was about to leave the building.
Still, I liked the character of Dooku ¨C more so than the brat that became Vader ¨C so if I had the chance to save him from himself, I would try.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As the sun shone in through the window of my quarters on the first morning of the Festival of Life holiday week and I looked over my room before my eyes settled on the datapad on my desk and the worrying information I had discovered yesterday.
Any Initiate that reached their thirteenth birthday and was not taken as a Padawan was assigned to one of four corps that were under the control of the Council of Reassignment. While none of the corps sounded bad in their descriptions on the datapad, something about the fact that anyone dumped there was all but ignored by the rest of the Jedi was worrying. As was that after being raised and indoctrinated ¨C and after six months of lectures on the Jedi and what they stood for, the signs were clear as day that Jedi were indoctrinated once taken from their families ¨C those sent to the corps had to be at least a little resentful towards the Jedi; making them perfect targets for Sidious and his master ¨C if he was alive ¨C to corrupt and use as agents.
I shook my head to clear the worry and anger that the apparent abandonment of failed Initiates generated and turned my attention to what today was, the start of the Initiate Trials.
"List Quests."
QUESTS
These are the story chains that will help push and shape your new life.
Quests come in various forms, from repeatable simple ones to long, multi-part campaigns.
Most of your activities will be set up as quests, however, you are free to decline most quests.
You can also create your own quests if you are willing to push yourself beyond what would be considered easy/safe.
All quests are rated from F to S*** for difficulty, with anything rated B or over potentially carrying the risk of bodily harm, if not death.
Current quests are:
Tremors of the Ancient Sith Empire
Forge your own Path
Cleanse the Temple
Trials of an Initiate
Changing Fate [Dooku]
¡
For more details, on a quest, tap it or say ''List Quest'' followed by the quest required.
¡
I smirked at the changed appearance of the menu, glad that I''d spent some time fiddling with the settings of the Player Powers to limit details on certain pages. It made all the lists much shorter and easier to browse, especially the Skills and Force Powers lists.
"List Quest, Trials of an Initiate."
Trials of an Initiate
Take part in the Jedi Initiate Trials and put on a good performance.
[Start today]
Rating: C
Objectives:
Advance to the free-for-all lightsaber stage for your age group.
Win at least 3 of your push-feather duels.
Complete the obstacle course with a time in the upper half for your age group.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
1500XP
1000XP
1000XP
The chance to be taken as a Padawan.
Penalties:
Spend another year stuck as an Initiate.
Possible expulsion from the Jedi Order.
¡
I looked through the main objectives and mentally went over my chances with each.
The lightsaber part was, from what I had learnt, the final part of the week, but also my weakest.
Even with the way I seemed to gain skills ¨C I was now Adapt:55 for Shii-Cho and Novice:80 for Makashi, which in six months felt an insane improvement ¨C I knew I was miles behind the Initiates. Even after three months of on-and-off sparing with Serra ¨C and a few other members of her clan ¨C I''d yet to win a single spar.
However, the fact I''d sparred with them using only Shii-Cho while they''d used their preferred Forms meant I might have a leg up as none of them spent much time on Makashi ¨C which was the Form designed for one-on-one lightsaber duels. I''d also spent time in the archives learning of the flaws of each Form in the hopes to find a weakness there and had watched the clan members for any physical ticks that were potentially exploitable.
Even with every advantage I had thought of, and the Force Powers I''d trained up that I felt were different from what was commonly expected for Initiates, I didn''t hold out much hope of making the free-for-all.
The push-feather event was one I was looking forward to as Jedi Master Giiett had informed me that while my ability to alter the temperature with Cryokinesis and Pyrokinesis were banned, I had discovered that a Force Blast wasn¡¯t it was simply a more concentrated form of TK to the Jedi, but it was not a trick commonly taught. That some of my other self-usage powers were viable to use ¨C as they only affected me and not my opponent ¨C I felt I had a fair shot at completing that objective.
The obstacle course objective was the event I most expected to complete, not least as I had learnt two Force Powers that I felt were rather rare to use and should give me a huge advantage with the objective.
Force Teleport allowed me to make short-range jumps from one place to another, and while the cost was high ¨C currently 1994FP at Novice:2 ¨C and had a range limited to twice my level, it was a handy skill to have.
Force Phase, however, was my big hope for the obstacle course. It granted me the ability to alter my physical density, I wasn''t sure how and frankly wasn''t going to even try to understand how beyond ''The Force'', meaning I could walk through solid objects with ease. At current costs, I could hold it for about five minutes continuously, or use it four times before needing to meditate to restore my FP. Though that now only took about twenty minutes as Trance had evolved into Serenity, which had improved the boost and maxed out. Combined with Meditation, I had a five-hundred-and-fifty per cent boost to my FP regeneration, which just seemed grossly unfair. Well, unfair for others, but the way they used the Force felt different from how I used it. Though that might just be me misunderstanding how the Force and my Interface worked.
"List Quest; Cleanse the Temple."
Cleanse the Temple
Something is off in the Jedi Temple
Rating: B
Objective:
Find the dark side taint and cleanse it.
Rewards:
3000XP
Penalties:
Possible death
¡
I frowned as I re-read the details of that quest. I''d studied the history of the Temple in classes on the history of the Order and browsed the archives for details on the temple and concluded that the taint would be linked to the mountain on which the temple was built.
But after examining the mountain everywhere I could from levels 1 to 23, I had yet to find any hint of the taint. Levels 24 and above were not for Initiates, or even Padawans, without permission and common sense suggested that the chances of the part of the mountain where the various Councils of the Jedi were located was tainted were small enough to be ignored unless no other option was left but to check them.
That meant I was going to have to go under the Temple, which meant becoming a Padawan or leaving the Jedi, probably permanently.
Frankly, I was chafing at being stuck in Temple for the last six months and was seriously considering just leaving. The indoctrination was starting to get to me and it was taking a lot of self-control to not point out that cutting oneself off from emotions left you weak when confronted with an emotional situation beyond your grasp; and thus, easy prey for the whispers of the darker side of the Force.
And I was now certain that there was a darker element to the Force. I had felt the pull to lash out at various times over the last half-year; the faint wish to act on my anger to prove a point, to push back in fear. Yet, I had no problem resisting the temptations. A decade of serving in the army and SAS before dying had let me see the dark side of Human nature and learn to control my urges.
It made me feel that fear and anger were not something to be avoided, but controlled, tempered, if not negated if possible. After all, a wise man had once said that fear meant one of two things; Forget Everything and Run, or Face Everything and Rise.
The Jedi, by closing themselves off to the better emotions ¨C or at least being able to show them ¨C left themselves unable to see that fear/hate/anger were things to overcome. And that could often only be done if you had something good to hold on to.
Or that was my take on things at any rate.
The big issue with leaving the Order before being fully trained was Senator Palpatine. Unsurprisingly, I hadn''t run into any politicians in my time here so far, but I knew the man was on the planet and a senator having done a brief search of the Holonet for information on him, Dooku and a few others that I remembered from the movies. That meant that there was a good chance Palpatine knew about my arrival here and who my great-grandparents were.
And that would put me clearly in the crosshairs of Sidious and his master: if he was still around. I honestly had no idea about that beyond him mentioning a Darth Plagueis to Anakin in Return of the Sith, so I was working on the theory that that was the name of his master, though whether he was alive currently or not I did not know; nor if Darth Maul was around as a Sith yet or not.
And if I left the temple abruptly as a child, I was all but certain that Sidious would have me monitored, if not kidnapped, and that was not something I wanted currently. Which was why becoming a Padawan was the safer ¨C if more stifling ¨C option. And since I wanted out of the Temple a-sap, it meant trying to find a Master who wasn''t tied at the hip to Coruscant.
I sighed as I stood and waved away the quest details and began a slow walk from my quarters ¨C which were still in the guest quarters ¨C to the Room of a Thousand Fountains, where all Initiates over eight had to gather for the start of the Trails.
As I entered the Room of a Thousand Fountains and took in the sight of all the massive greenhouse/meditation centre/waterworks ¨C something I didn''t think I would ever find anything but breath-taking, calming and inspiring all at the same time ¨C I looked around and saw maybe a hundred or so kids my age and a little older waiting around in one of the larger pavilions and moved over to join them. Most were standing in groups that, based on the faces I recognized, were their clans, with each clan having two adult Jedi standing with them.
I spotted Serra standing nearby with the other members of Dragons Clan and gave her and the others a wave. While most waved back, Sia-Lan glared at me. The older girl was still less than happy with my admittance into the Temple ¨C even if I wasn''t truthfully an Initiate ¨C but she held her tongue when we met. The glares, however, did not stop; nor did the less-than-quiet comments on my lack of ability and only getting in here based on my family name.
At the sound of a sharp bang, I turned with the Initiates and saw the Jedi High Council take to the stage; Yoda and Yaddle ¨C a female of Yoda''s species ¨C floating on their chairs beside the other members. Yaddle hadn''t been present when I''d met the Council when I''d first arrived so seeing a female of Yoda''s species during one of my morning classes a month ago had surprised me; though I guess they would need to be for them to reproduce. At least, I assumed that most, if not all, life in this galaxy followed the same patterns as Humans for genders and reproduction.
"To the yearly Initiate Trials, welcome younglings. High hopes that you will all perform well and impress your fellow Jedi, I have." Yoda said calmly as he smiled out at the gathered children. "But remember, a competition this is not. Merely a chance for you to show your comfort with the force, it is, and learnt over the years, what you have."
''Yeah right. This is how you choose the Padawans, so it is a competition. Plus, I''ve got my quest to complete and if I get the main objectives, I''ll level up. Kinda curious as to what that will be like.'' I thought to myself as Yoda floated back and Windu stepped forward.
"For those of you taking part in the trials for the first time, understand that your performance has no bearing on your standing in the Order. Just because someone is older and has spent longer at the Temple does not guarantee victory. Younger Initiates have emerged victorious at the various components of the Trials in years past." He paused for a moment and I watched as several of the older Jedi glanced at Dooku, who looked uninterested in the proceedings, and I was surprised he was here as what I''d found in the Archives suggested he''d become a bit of a recluse after a failed mission about four years ago which resulted in his Padawan being killed.
''Huh. So Dooku won one of the parts at a younger age? Didn''t know that. Maybe if I do the same it will give me an in to get to know him and start the quest to prevent his fall.''
"This year the schedule for the Trials is as follows: Today will see all Initiates attempting to cross a randomly created obstacle course in the holographic training area. Each clan will be taken there by their lead Jedi trainers at the right time. Due to the number of Initiates this year, the top fifteen in the obstacle course will receive a pass in the first round of the push-feather tournament.
"Tomorrow will begin the push-feather tournament. These will be held throughout the day, with the rounds for the final thirty-two being held the day after. For the lightsaber spars, Initiates between eight and ten cycles will compete on the fourth day of the Festival, including the final fight between the top eight Initiates. Regardless of the outcome, all eight will be allowed to compete against the older Initiates on the final day of the Festival."
Windu stopped and gazed out over the room. I noted that the rest of the Council and the gathered Jedi were doing the same, some seemingly focusing on a select clan. I spotted a young Human male with a strange yellow mark across his face focusing on Dragon Clan and noted that Aayla seemed to sense his stare as she waved to him.
"Katarn Clan will be first up. Please head to the training area. All other Initiates are free to either watch their fellow Initiates on the screens around the Temple or head off to prepare for when their time comes. Dismissed."
I turned around and silently wondered just how I was to know when I was to attempt the course.
"Wondering about your turn?"
I turned at the familiar sound of Master Giiett''s voice and nodded. "The Council has decided that you will attempt the course after with Dragon Clan given your budding friendship with a few members of that clan." He smiled in what felt to me like an amused way. "It''s good to see you starting to spend time with your fellow Initiates. I was beginning to think you didn''t like people."
I chuckled at his comment. "No, just settling in. And Serra approached me first."
"Initiate Keto?" He rubbed his chin. "Hmm, now that is interesting. Did she mention anything about her past while you talked?"
"One doesn''t rat out your friends," I replied with a small smirk, one Master Giiett returned.
"Indeed. Well, so long as neither of you dwells on the past, I see no harm in discussing it. I must leave now. The Council has asked me and my Padawan to investigate a disturbance in the Kessel sector. I hope that when I return, I find you have done adequately in the trials."
"I hope I do so as well. May the Force be with you, sir."
He chuckled as he gently shook his head. "One day young one, we will get you to refer to your seniors as Master. But not this day it seems." He turned and walked purposefully across the pavilion to where a young Human female was waiting. If I was on Earth, I''d have called her Asian, but here, I had no idea how to define that ethnic group.
With a shrug I walked over to one of the quieter fountains and sat patiently waiting for Dragon Clan to be summoned, figuring I could head along behind them instead of wandering through the halls of the Temple; well doing so once more. I closed my eyes and ran through my plans for the push-feather events, as I was more than comfortable with my plans for the obstacle course.
"Master Rancisis says you''ll be joining us for the obstacle course." I opened my eyes to see Serra had come over to speak with me again. She was smiling as she spoke, and I saw that two other members of Dragon Clan had come over. Jaeman Charlton and Darihd Bykys.
Jaeman Charlton was a Human male from Alderaan with sandy brown hair and eyes. He was the same age as Serra and I and generally had no opinion on my being accepted into the Jedi; preferring a wait, learn and see approach.
Darihd Bykys was a green-skinned Togruta who was friendly towards me when he wasn''t stomping a mudhole into my arse during the few spars we''d had. He was proficient at Shii-Cho to a level I just couldn''t cope with and I was praying not to run into him during the lightsaber spars.
Honestly, I was fearing the lightsaber trials a lot, but I put it out of my mind as I spoke.
"Yeah. Master Giiett told me as much at the end of the Council''s little speech." I scoffed quietly. "Not a competition my backside."
Darihd, who was about half a head taller and a good ten kilograms heavier, slapped me on the back. "This is why I like you, Cameron. You speak your mind. Everyone else just says ''yes master'' or ''no master'' all the time."
"You mean like you do?" Jaeman queried with a smirk and ducked the lazy backhand that Darihd aimed at him.
"Well yeah. But I have to at least keep up the pretence of following orders. I''m the minder of the Clan, remember?"
I chuckled at the interaction. If not for Serra talking to me, I would''ve become a social pariah, which had kind of been my plan. The idea of dealing with a bunch of kids did not appeal but thanks to our first talk and spar, Serra had given me a door into her clan and I was enjoying the interactions, even if it was often juvenile at times.
"Yes sir, no sir. May I lick your boots, sir?" I said, doing a fair impression of Darihd''s voice.
"Careful Cameron. I''ve got no reason to go easy on you, unlike some." He warned, a finger-wagging in my face as the other two chuckled, though Serra''s cheeks reddened a touch.
"And who''s to say I haven''t been letting you whoop my arse just to make you overconfident." I countered with a smile as I swatted the finger away.
Serra shook her head. "Nope. No way you''ve been holding back. Face it Cam, you''ve got next to no chance with the lightsaber. Heck, even Jyl can take you and she''s nearly two cycles younger than you."
That wasn''t true; she was only a cycle-and-a-half younger than me. But yeah, she had tanned me when we sparred. God, did I suck at sparring. Though since these would not be spars, but full combat drills, I had a few plans.
"Really? None of you think I stand a chance? How about a friendly bet then?" I asked with a smirk as they all shook their heads at my first question.
"Jedi don''t gamble," Jaeman stated even though he had a small smile on his face.
"It''s not a gamble. It''s a bet." I replied.
"And what''s the bet?" Serra asked as I expected. While Darihd did occasionally speak out privately about things in the Temple it was only Serra that had questioned things; and even then, only when we were alone.
That might have only been an hour or two each week, but it was enough to see she had a rebellious streak in her, and that my words when we''d first met had had an effect. The questions she asked me about my family were a solid attempt ¨C for a child ¨C to examine someone''s thinking without exposing themselves; though I had always ended my questions about family and life outside the Order with a question challenging her, and those always got her thinking about her own family and what life outside was really like.
"Hmm. How about for every spar I win, you each have to clean my quarters once? If I don''t win any, I''ll clean yours for a week." I figured I had an outside shot at winning one duel, and even if I lost it gave me a greater in with Dragon Clan. Plus, you never know what you can find when searching, I mean cleaning, someone''s bunk.
"Deal," Darihd replied instantly, Jaeman nodding at the same time in acceptance. Serra however, had narrowed her eyes and was looking at my face carefully.
"You''ve got something prepared, don''t you? Something we''ve not seen yet."
I smiled back in what I hope was an enigmatic way. I''d not expected anyone to object to the terms, but I was pleasantly surprised that she''d guessed I had something planned. That rebellious streak I''d been seeing leant itself to non-conformist ways of thinking for a Jedi; something I''d seen in our last spar when she''d intentionally dropped one of her lightsabers ¨C yes, the girl used two ¨C until I was past it, then summoned it back to her hand; taking out my legs as it flew. I''d been pissed about it at the time, but since then I''d come to appreciate the fact that she was willing to fight ''dirty''.
"Maybe."
"Then, I''m going to wait until after the obstacle course before accepting." She said with a smile.
I gave her a mock salute as an adult Rodian approached.
"Come. Dragon Clan''s time is approaching." He stated, hanging on the ¡®s¡¯ as if he had a lisp. Before anyone could reply, he turned and walked off to where I saw the rest of their clan was waiting.
As we walked, I gently touched Serra on the arm and leaned towards her. Smart," I whispered before picking up the pace to meet the group, leaving the girl a few steps behind me.
The rest of the clan, bar Sia-Lan and another Human girl named Trudie, all gave me small smiles or nods of acknowledgement. Sia-Lan followed my path with her eyes, narrowing them as I stepped up beside Serra. However, neither she nor Trudie, who was almost always at her side, said anything.
The journey to the training room was quick, thankfully the elevators in the Temple were fast and quiet, and while the Clan began to get excited about the event, I held back, going over my plans for the course once more. Sure, there was a chance none of my ideas/power would work, but if that happened, then I''d just fall back on a decade-plus of military assault courses.
When the first of Dragon Clan, Aayla Secura, was called in, I turned to the monitor and decided to make note of how each worked through the course; thinking there might be things there I could use if I encountered them in later events.
Aayla was fast and agile; someone I could picture as a dancer in another life as she ducked, dodged and weaved through the course. What had caught me off-guard was that turrets were firing at her as she moved. However, given that no one else responded to them, I guessed they were only set to sting.
That theory was proven when the next member of the clan, Trudie Fulton was clipped in the side by a blast. She stumbled, a grimace clear to see on her face, but managed to duck out of the way of any further blasts.
A Sullustan named Funt cleared his course quickly by jumping over several large walls with help for the Force, while Darihd and Jaeman both set times in the middle of the pack; though with only one clan having gone before Dragon Clan, I wasn''t sure how good that really was.
Sia-Lan surprised me when she blasted away a wall with the Force to clear a path, and I made a mental note to be wary of facing her in the later events if she was that comfortable with Force-assisted TK.
Serra was the last member of her clan to go, and while she wasn''t as graceful as Aayla, nor as blunt as Sia-Lan, she seemed to be a step or two above the others in her clan. Her time placed her at the top so far with a time of just under five minutes.
"Cameron Shan." I turned to see the Rodian Jedi who''d escorted us up looking at me. "Come with me."
I followed him to the main doors of the training area.
"The rules are simple. Reach the exit door on the far side of the room before time runs out. The blasters will not hurt, but each hit carries a ten-second penalty to your overall time. Destruction of any part of the course carries a five-second penalty for each wall or obstacle destroyed." It was hard to read his face, having not had much time around Rodians so far, but if he was Human, I''d say he was less than impressed with Sia-Lan''s blunt-force approach. I, however, saw no problems with it, as even with the time penalties, she was still third overall and probably more concerned with the lightsaber duels.
"Understood," I replied as he waved his hand and the door opened.
"Your time begins with the chime."
I nodded again and waited until the starter''s bell. When it sounded, I walked forward slowly and looked around the entry area, mindful of any blasters around the door that could get a free shot off at me.
Seeing none, I glanced at my mini-map and was happy to see that even though the room had a different layout to the last ¨C and only ¨C time I''d visited, the map still showed the location of the other on the far side.
I started jogging straight for it and phased as I was a step from the first wall. I''d only walked through a table in my room once, so the tingles that erupted through my body caught me off-guard for a moment and I stopped once I was through. Finding myself in another area, I looked around for blasters, but once again, found none.
Even though the wall had felt strange to pass through, I stayed phased as I started to jog across the room, ignoring the tingles as I passed through more walls, only to come to a stop at a chasm that was probably beyond my ability to Force Jump currently.
I shivered as a blaster bolt went through me, chilling me to the bone. ''That was unpleasant.'' It was quickly followed by more shots, but as they went feebly through me, and did no damage to either my HP or FP, I ignored them as I examined the chasm.
Even with a run-up, I doubted I could clear the gap with a Force-Jump so that left one option.
With a smirk, I stepped forward and dropped Force Phase. I felt myself being pulled both inwards and outwards at the same time, my stomach seemed to dance the Tango and my skin felt like I''d stuck my fingers in a live power socket, but I stepped down on the far side of the chasm.
"Awesome," I said to the room with a smile as I looked back across the gap as the blasters turned to reacquire me. That was the first time I''d used Teleport outside of my quarters and it worked exactly as the description stated, even if the feeling was still uncomfortable. ''Hopefully, it gets better with time.''
I activated Force Phase again and jogged the short distance to the exit; not waiting for the door to open and making the waiting Jedi jump in shock. I noted that it was a female Togruta and as she stared at me, her face a few shades of red lighter than her arms, I noted that I recognized her from the movies; though I didn''t have a name to go with the face yet.
"How''d I do?" I asked as I dropped Force Phase, a smirk on my face.
The Togruta''s eyes narrowed as she looked past me. "Beyond ageing me a few years, I do believe that is the quickest time I have ever seen. Possibly a new Temple record. Though when, where and how you learnt to use such advanced Force abilities is a question I, and many other Jedi, will no doubt ask you in the days ahead."
"I saw a Sith phase when my home was attacked, and the teleporting was just an idea I came up with ma''am," I replied, instantly using the excuses I had prepared for those questions.
"Ah, yes. Forgive me for not recognizing you sooner. Child of Revan." She smiled and if my body was a decade older, I''d have found it very enticing. "I am Master Shaak Ti, and I have been assigned to run the obstacle course component of the Initiate Trials."
"Hello," I replied, then looked around the small room I was in with Master Ti; and yes, I felt weird referring to a female as master, but when in Rome¡
"So, um, what now?" I asked slowly.
"Ah, yes. You have completed the course, so please feel free to return to whatever you were doing previously. A final timesheet will be posted at eighteen-hundred, though I do not expect anyone to beat your time. Today, or within my lifetime." She added with a smile that seemed to be both proud and curious at the same time.
"Thank you, ma''am." I bowed fractionally, then exited the room into the corridor. "Well, that was easy. Guess I can go and prepare for tomorrow." I muttered to myself as the doors closed behind me.
"What was that?!" I turned to Serra and the rest of Dragon Clan waiting around. Most were looking at me in surprise or awe; though Sia-Lan''s expression was fighting to not show any interest as she scowled deeply. Even her little follower, Trudie, was staring at me with wide eyes.
"What was what?" I replied, earning myself a slap on the arm and a notice that I''d taken 3HP of damage in my combat log.
"You walked through walls! That was kriffing brilliant!" Exclaimed Aayla, her eyes wide as she danced from one foot to the other.
"Where did you learn to do that?"
"Can you teach us?"
"What does it feel like?"
"What was that thing you did to clear the chasm?"
I raised my hands. "Stop," I said simply, getting the barrage of questions to end before they became a deluge. "As I just told Master Ti, I saw a Sith phase when they attacked my home and the teleporting was just an idea I had that, thankfully worked."
"You mean you tried that for the first time in there?" Serra asked as she pointed at the doors I''d just come through. As I nodded, she slapped my arm hard, causing another 5HP of damage. "That was stupid! What would''ve happened if it hadn''t worked and you''d fallen down the chasm?" Her lips pursed together as she finished talking and I reached forward, placing my hands on her arms.
"Then I''d have phased through the floor and ended up in someone''s quarters," I replied with a smile. I was surprised at how worried she was over me supposedly trying something dangerous for the first time during the obstacle course. I didn''t think we were that close. "Though hopefully they would''ve been dressed. I''d hate to see what the Council look like naked."
A few of the others groaned. "Oh, gross." Muttered one of the boys, but my attention was on Serra and I was relieved to see her lips twitch at the bad joke.
"Initiate Shan, the Council of First Knowledge wishes to speak with you." A teenage Twi''lek male ¨C if I was judging the ageing of the race correctly ¨C stated, drawing my attention away from Serra and Dragon Clan.
I chuckled once. "Yeah, I bet they do," I replied. I knew this was going to happen, but my story was prepared and, if needed I had another card to play to limit any concern/anger they had at me using concepts that I''d learnt from the Sith Holocron were only meant for the most advanced of Jedi. "I''ll see you all later," I said to Dragon Clan, though my eyes lingered on Serra until she gave a slight nod, and then I followed the Twi''lek through the corridors.
He didn''t speak once, but I noticed that several Jedi ¨C of various ages ¨C gave me glances as we walked; usually where a display screen was set up to show the obstacle course.
''Figured this would happen. But I''m surprised so many seem amazed that I did what I did. Shouldn''t such a trick be known to Jedi Knights and Masters? Then again, I don''t think I ever saw that in the movies, cartoons or games.'' I pondered the question as we entered the elevator under the northwest tower; thank you mini-map for that.
As the elevator slowed and the doors opened, the Twi''lek turned to face me.
"They await you within." He said formally, then leaned closer. "I''d like to know how you did that." He whispered, making me smirk.
"It seems that most of the Temple wants to know that. I thought it was a common ability." I knew it wasn''t but playing mild-mannered and uneducated might help to deflect attention that I was up to something wrong. "PM," I whispered, thinking that staying calm would hide any hint of me lying to this sub-council.
I entered the room to see six Jedi Masters present. I recognized Yoda and two others from my meeting with the High Council when I arrived, and one more who had been on the High Council in the Prequels: a short alien with large, drooping ears and a missing eye. The last two, however, I had never seen before.
"Initiate Shan, I am Astaal Vilbum, Caretaker of First Knowledge and leader of the Council of First Knowledge." Said a large, black-skinned alien that''s skin was all wrinkled making it look like he ¨C she? ¨C had spent far too long in the bath. "We have some questions for you regarding the abilities you displayed within the Initiate obstacle course."
I chuckled softly. "I imagine you do sir." The drooping-eared alien frowned at my apparent lack of respect, but Yoda''s lips twitched and another High Council member ¨C a dark-skinned human woman, who had a strange headdress with white¡ things coming out of it, smiled at my reply.
Vilbum nodded, or I took the movement of his head for a nod. "There are two initial questions we have, though we may have more depending on your answers."
"Shoot. Um, I mean, go ahead."
"Where did you learn to Phase and Teleport using the force and why have you not shown these abilities to any master?"
I calmed myself internally, boosted by Player¡¯s Mind cancelling out emotions quickly, and began. "Truthfully, I think I saw a Sith phase during the attack on my home on Talravin; though at the time I gave my report to the High Council, I wasn''t sure, so I failed to mention it. Up until I managed to succeed in phasing myself, I wasn''t sure I''d seen it done." I glanced and Yoda and tilted my head in an apology for not mentioning that before. He replied with a tap of his stick and a very subtle smile.
"As for teleporting; well, that was just me thinking that if the Force allowed me to alter my body to be able to pass through solid objects, then maybe it could allow me to move instantly from one place to the other. Though that was the first time I''d attempted it." I shrugged when I said that, hoping to seem sheepish about doing so.
The five seated Jedi turned and looked at each other and I suspected they were talking mentally to each other; though since I hadn''t tried that myself, I wasn''t sure if that was possible with the Force.
"When did you first phase?" an older human female asked bluntly, catching me off-guard for a split second.
"About three months ago."
"And you never felt like informing a member of this Council, or any Master for that matter, about learning a power we have classified as dangerous for any being lower than a Jedi Master to learn?" Droopy ears challenged, his eyes narrowing as he leant forward in his seat. "Why didn''t you inform us of this development?"
"Well, you never asked," I replied, fighting to not smirk at my reply. A few of the Council members seemed to splutter at my answer, though I caught the female with the strange headdress covering her mouth, which I took to mean she also didn''t want the Council to see her smile at my answer. "Besides, I''m isolated from the other Initiates, never mind actual Jedi, so who would I have told?"
"Perhaps Master Giiett, hmm?" Yoda suggested, clearly aware that he was the only member of the Council to spend much time with me. Though I suspected that some of that was because the Council wished for me to have an informal minder.
"Well, yes, but the last time I mentioned using the Force in an unexpected way I was told I couldn''t use it during these Trials." I shrugged. "Something my grandfather said was that it was sometimes easier to ask for forgiveness than beg for permission."
The Council seemed to split between annoyance at my lack of apparent respect and amusement at my reasoning, but before anyone could speak, I started again.
"Also, I still haven''t been told anything about how I arrived in this era, nor have I been allowed access to my ship." I had a suspicion of how I''d arrived, thanks to months of study on hyperspace and computers, but I wanted confirmation instead of the Jedi''s apparent unconcern about my arrival.
"The High Council is still conducting a review of the flight logs of the ship you arrived in. " Remarked a red-skinned humanoid member of this Council. " And I was not aware that you had ownership of it."
I shrugged again. "OK, technically, I never bought it, but seeing as the former owner wanted to kidnap me and murdered my grandfather ¨C the only living member of my family ¨C and that I killed a Sith on board, I figure I earned it."
"Jedi do not have possessions," Vilbum stated calmly. "The ship is also a Sith vessel. As such, the Council and Jedi Sentinels are examining it thoroughly for possible links to locations strong in the Force."
''Meaning you knew the flight data was erased and have been unable to recover any clues as to where the ship came from. Good. No point in risking Sidious gaining access to Ziost and the remains of the Sith Empire that attacked the Republic millennia ago.'' Yes, I''d done a fair bit of reading about the time I''d come from if only to help me build plausible stories to confirm my background. It left me wishing I''d played SW: TOR, but online gaming had never appealed.
"And once you have finished examining it, what then?"
"We have arranged for it to be sold to a museum. The ship is millennia out of date and could not be brought up to a standard we would deem safe for Jedi usage."
''You were planning to just take my ship and not tell me? Bastards!'' "Then what if I am not taken as a Padawan, or choose not to stay with the Order?" Now that got a response from a few of the gathered Masters. It seems they were less than keen on me leaving. ''Why¡ Oh, fuck no! They cannot think I''m the one to bring balance to the Force! Fuck!''
That was something I had honestly not considered but it looked like others had. I guess my ease with learning the Force ¨C because of my other powers ¨C and my appearance from another time and link to one of the Jedi''s most infamous members probably meant others had discussed whether I fit the prophecy.
"To become a Jedi you expect not, hmm?" Yoda asked with a faint smile.
I shrugged once more. "Well, there''s always a chance I''m not taken, right? So why shouldn''t I have plans for that possibility?"
"If only other Initiates and Padawans were able to see that truth," Vilbum said quietly with a shake of his head. "Very well, if you are not taken as a Padawan by your thirteenth cycle, we will grant you credits equal to the amount the museum has paid for the freighter. Is that acceptable?"
I nodded slowly. I''d prefer to take the old ship if only to scrap it to ensure no one could recover anything from the computers, but I guess I could always find out which museum bought the ship and ensure it suffered an ''accident''. No point leaving a loose end after all. And I''d only need that money if I couldn''t find a good match for a Jedi Master, I thought. Though having it regardless would be useful, I doubted I could change their minds on this.
"Then I congratulate you on setting a new record for the Initiate obstacle course but ask that any new abilities you discover are reported to a Master immediately and order you not to teach any controlled abilities to your fellow Initiates. You may go." Vilbum said, and I heard the doors open behind me.
''Fat chance of that. You''ll probably just say I can''t use those powers either.'' I thought as I turned only to stop and turn back to the Council.
"You have something to ask?" Vilbum asked as he saw that I had stopped.
"Yes. I was wondering if you could tell me how exactly I arrived on Coruscant nearly four thousand years after I left Talravin," I said slowly. Mentally I had just put it down to the PtB playing with time, but perhaps there was a technical reason as to why it had happened.
"Ah, yes. We had forgotten to inform you of that." Vilbum replied before shuffling a little in his seat. "I am unsure of your exact understanding of hyperspace mechanics and the mechanical component of a starship, but in simplest terms, the console in the cockpit that was damaged during your struggle with the Sith was a temporal compensator. Truthfully, the exact technical understanding is beyond me, but our technicians assure us that the damage to that is what caused you to travel thousands of years forward in time within a few days."
I bowed a touch, more for show than to give thanks for the answer. "Thank you, Master Vilbum." With that, I turned and left the chamber and quickly crossed the small antechamber outside.
As I entered the elevator, I dropped Player¡¯s Mind and growled. The order to not teach others was unexpected, but I could see the reasoning behind it, though I imagined a normal eight-cycle old child would not.
I''d managed to avoid getting into trouble for using my powers and gotten some clarity about what would happen if I didn''t become a Padawan ¨C or if I choose to leave of my own volition.
Now I just had to let Serra and the others down gently about not being able to teach them until they were Padawans. ''He should''ve been clearer in his instructions.'' I thought as the anger gave way to a small smirk.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Initiate Training 2
"It''s not fair! Why can you learn it but not us?" Jaeman complained for about the hundredth time since I''d told Dragon Clan about the orders of the Council of First Knowledge, and it had been less than a day.
"The Council stated it was dangerous," Darihd stated clearly, and loudly enough for others not at their table to hear. "We must respect the Council''s decision." He glanced at me and winked since he''d come to see me late last night to check the exact wording of the Council''s order. Serra had asked me quietly about it just before breakfast, where we were sitting now; me having joined Dragon Clan unofficially. Even Sia-Lan was being nice, though that may be more because I had not only set the fastest time at the obstacle course yesterday; I''d also set a new Temple record at a minute and five seconds, and I thought about thirty seconds of that was me being cautious at the beginning and taking time to examine the chasm before I teleported.
"Still, saying we can''t even attempt to learn it ourselves until we are a Jedi Knight? That''s not fair!" Jaeman countered, referring to the mandate the High Council had established this morning. I''d woken to find a notice on my Jedi datapad stating that self-research into phasing and teleporting using the Force was banned to all under the rank of Jedi Knight as the powers were dangerous if improperly used.
I guessed that my other powers helped negate the inherent risks, so I understood the Council''s mandate, yet the loophole about me teaching it to anyone who was a Padawan or above still existed, which was why Darihd and Serra were not as bothered by the mandate as the others. And maybe why Sia-Lan was being neutral to me.
"Let it go, Jae," the girl in question said quietly but firmly. "Just take pleasure in the fact we destroyed the other Clans."
"That''s only because of Cam," Serra mentioned, giving me a small smile when she spoke my name. "Is that why you like him now?"
"I don''t like him, unlike some!" Sai-Lan sent back, making Serra''s head drop back to her bowl before she turned to look at me. "I just admit that I may have been, overzealous, in my initial opinion of Shan."
''Someone else figured out that I can teach Padawans and is playing nice to maybe get that chance.'' "Well thank you for the apology," I said with a smirk before turning back to Darihd. "What''s this about beating the other clans?"
"You didn''t know about that?" I shook my head and the Togruta boy tapped a few buttons on his datapad before sliding it over to me.
I looked at it and saw the final timing for the obstacle course. My time was at the top, nearly four minutes ahead of someone called Dlurs Virtiell from Katarn Clan, though I couldn''t put a face to the name even after months of on-and-off classes with Katarn Clan. Indeed, outside of Dragon Clan, I couldn''t place any of the names on the list of the four clans I''d spent time with over the last month.
What caught my eye, however, was that next to my name, it stated Dragon as my clan.
I looked down the top twenty and was impressed to see Aayla, Serra, Sia-Lan and Funt were all listed. Further examination showed that the top twenty was composed of only a half-dozen clans, all but one of which I had spent time training with at various times over the last half-year. Darihd swiped his finger across a part of the screen and the table was replaced by one that showed the average time for each clan, with Dragon a full thirty seconds clear of anyone else.
"Why am I placed with Dragon?" I asked as I handed the pad back to Darihd.
He shrugged, making his head-tails bounce upon his shoulders. "No idea, but I''m not complaining. Last year we were fifth out of ten clans, and the older members were taken as Padawans since then. Honestly, I was expecting us to struggle a bit his year, but Serra and Aayla did great. Your time just pushed us over the top."
"He shouldn''t be allowed to compete. He''s not an Initiate." I turned to see a boy, at least a few years older than me, approach me with others following behind. His eyes burrowed into mine as he spoke. "He''s used his supposed status to worm his way into the Temple."
"The High Council confirmed his story, Jon. He''s one of us." I had to fight off the shock at hearing Sia-Lan defend me, but it seemed she was trying to play nice now; whether that was because she hoped to learn to phase/teleport once we were Padawans, or she just liked that Dragon was top of the time standings, I couldn''t say. Nor was I complaining as she continued. "If you and your clanmates had done a better job of accepting him, maybe he''d be with Katarn instead of Dragon."
Jon glared at Sia-Lan, though the girl just ignored him as she returned to her meal, then shifted to me. "You will not be so lucky today." He stated slowly. "Katarn has won the push-feather the last three years running, and I do not expect you to be able to stop us."
"Good for you," I said calmly, turning away slowly. Frankly, the childish drama of competing clans was beneath my care. I simply wanted to do well enough to succeed at the related quest and find a way to get out of the Temple.
I heard him growl a touch at me for ignoring him, but him being angry just meant I''d have more of a chance of beating him if we faced off.
"Is there a problem?" I looked up and saw an older man standing on the other side of the table from me, looking at where Jon was standing the last time that I bothered to look at him.
"No Master. I was just informing Initiate Shan that things will not be so easy in the following trials." Jon replied with a tone-neutral voice, and I bit my tongue to not retort.
"Ah, so this is the child of Revan, how interesting." The man''s eyes were of a darker shade of green than my own, while his hair was black with large streaks of grey making me think he was at least in his forties, though I had no idea if the Force slowed ageing, so it was but a guess. His expression was calm, yet I felt as though he was examining me carefully as we held each other''s gaze. "I know only one other Jedi with the ability to both phase through objects and teleport, though her teleport has a purple tint, while from what I saw of your obstacle course run, it can be noted that yours has a grey, almost silver tint."
All of that was news to me. I''d yet to hear of anyone who could Phase or Teleport, and now I discovered there was one woman who could also do both, and that my teleport had a different colour than hers, and I hadn''t even known it had a colour to it.
"If you say so, sir," I replied, which drew a wry smile from the Jedi.
"Ah, I have forgotten my manners. I am Master Tholme and the young man speaking to your clanmate is my current Padawan, Quinlan Vos." I turned and saw that Aayla was talking animatedly with the same man with the yellow facial marking from yesterday. Clearly, the two knew each other from somewhere.
"Cameron Shan sir," I replied, extending my hand, and shaking his. The small smile on Tholme''s face grew at my reply.
"I see Master Drallig was being truthful about how you address your superiors." He raised his hand as I opened my mouth to explain. "He already told me your logic and I understand, even if others within the Order may not."
"Master Tholme, how much longer until Quinlan can attempt his Trials?" Aayla blurted out as she stepped closer.
"I imagine no more than three to four years Aayla," Tholme said as he turned to her, releasing my hand as he did so, with a small smile on his face. "Do not worry yourself. Once he completes his Knight Trials, he will take you as a Padawan. Everyone in the Order knows this to be true. Even if some are uncomfortable with the bond you two already share."
Aayla nodded, though I noted her smile slipped a fraction at the time needed until Vos'' Knight Trials. "Yes, Master."
"Quinlan Vos," the Padawan in question said as he shook my hand. "I would love to learn how you did what you did yesterday."
I couldn''t help but chuckle at the bluntness of the statement. After dealing with more subtle comments from Padawans, Knights and a few Masters yesterday until I''d retreated to my room to train privately for today, it was nice to get someone being forthright in their reason for saying hello.
"You and most of the Order." He smirked at that. "Perhaps once the week is over, we can talk. Aayla trusts you, and while she''s not a friend yet, she''s certainly been nicer to me than others, so I''ll trust her judgement on you." ''Plus, the only time you appeared in the Clone Wars you were fun.'' I explained to him when his brow rose at me saying we could talk. Sia-Lan rolled her eyes at my comment about Aayla being ''nicer to me than others'' but said nothing.
"I would like that. How do you expect to do today?"
I shrugged. "Survive. I''ve been at this for six months; everyone else for years. Honestly, I only expect to maybe win one duel today." OK, I was aiming for at least three, but no need to seem arrogant or over-confident.
"Hmm, then may I offer some advice?" Tholme said as he rubbed his chin and I nodded. "While this trial is all about your ability to use the Force to move objects, in this case, your opponent, simply pushing and pulling is not all that you can do with this ability."
"Thank you, sir." I nodded slowly as I thanked him. I''d already considered that based on the description of the Force Power but it was nice to have a subtle confirmation of that fact. While using the Force to choke someone was out, no matter how much fun it might be to do so, there were other body parts I could grip with the Force.
Once I''d retreated to my room yesterday afternoon, I''d spent close to twelve hours almost non-stop training my TK. That had gotten me a further three levels in the power, but I doubted the improvement would matter much. I''d then spent the last few hours this morning before breakfast going over combat scenarios, and what Tholme had just said meant many I had considered iffy to be allowed to do were possible, and his comment gave me an out if I got into trouble for doing something unexpected.
"I see you already understand my words." He said as our hands parted, a smile dancing on his face. "Just be careful not to go too far. These Trials are nothing but friendly competition."
I lowered my head, making myself bow a touch even though I was still sitting. "I understand." Indeed, unlike every other Initiate, I had fought and survived real battles ¨C though ones without the Force or energy weapons ¨C and understood that when in battle, the most important rule was survival, while in training it did not matter if you lost, only that you learnt from it.
"Come Quinlan. We have time before the Push-Feather Tournament begins and I wish to discuss your opinion of the events of our last mission."
"Yes, Master," Quinlan said, though before he left, he took a final look at Aayla and smiled at her.
... ¡
A couple of hours later I was stepping into the sparring circle for my first match of the push-feather tournament. Like Aayla, Serra, Sia-Lan, Funt and the other top twenty of the obstacle course, I''d received a bye in the first round for this tournament.
While I was happy about that in some regards, it just made me winning three duels that little bit harder to accomplish. Still, I had my ideas and Master Tholme''s words had given me a few more to consider.
"Initiates are you prepared?" Master Bondara from the side of the circle and I brought my focus back to the Rodian across from me. Judging from his height ¨C which may be a mistake, but I had no other guide to work with ¨C he was around my age. Well, my body''s age as technically I was nearly four thousand cycles old.
We both nodded, and I noticed his hand twitch a fraction.
"Begin when the gong sounds," Bondara stated and I went over the rules quickly in my head.
You can win one of three ways; taking an opponent off all his feet, knocking them from the circle or rendering them unconscious. The last one I''d only learnt when I''d seen Jon from Katarn Clan smack Jaeman with a blast to the back of the head that knocked out the younger boy before he hit the floor.
The rest of Dragon Clan were furious as Jon hadn''t needed to be so aggressive and I''d seen Master Drallig speaking to him after the spar while healers tended to Jaeman.
My thoughts were brought back to the present as the gong sounded and I flicked three fingers on my left hand, sending three small TK blasts at my opponent''s shoulder. While this was three attacks, it was judged as one by my Player Powers/Interface as after I reached Adept:1 I could lift multiple objects or initiate several smaller TK pushes simultaneously; the number of which was determined by my current level.
My opponent lifted his whole hand quickly and blocked all three attacks, and I noted his antennae twitch as I side-stepped his retaliation attack.
I sent another set of small pushes at him, this time aimed at his arm and chest while I clenched my right fist; using the Force to grip his shoe.
He blocked four of my smaller attacks but the fifth clipped his arm, making it fail backwards. He snarled, and I grimaced at the smell I detected coming from him. He threw out his hand at me and I instinctively rolled to the side, keeping my fist clenched.
As I finished the roll, I saw him prepping for another attack and pulled my fist backwards, taking his foot out from under him. As he hopped in confusion, I pushed my fist out and threw a full-strength TK push at him.
I watched in shock as he was lifted clean off the floor and sent flying backwards, out of the circle. The energy net that surrounded the circle flared to life, catching him easily and preventing the Rodian from smashing into the wall.
"Winner, Shan," Bondara said as I took a breath and got control of my shock.
Standing, I walked over to the Rodian and extended my hand. "Sorry, about that. I didn''t think the push was that powerful."
The Rodian''s eyes focused on me as his antennae leaned forward. I left my hand out until he sighed and took it; allowing me to help him stand.
"It is fine." He said slowly as he allowed me to pull him to his feet. "I was unprepared for the push when my leg failed me. I knew you had a hold of it, but I had not expected the yank you gave it as you finished your roll. That was my mistake."
I smiled even as I wished there was a way to block off the smell coming from him. It wasn''t that bad, but it was still off-putting. "If I hadn¡¯t done that, then you''d have gotten me with your next attack," I replied.
It was true. Once the match was finished, I noticed that my roll had taken me to the edge of the circle, meaning another roll or a small push would''ve taken me out of bounds.
The Rodian gave me a slight nod of acceptance and I left the circle, only to be accosted by my new clanmates.
"You won!" Serra said with a smile as they gathered around me.
"Don''t sound so surprised." I retorted with a smile of my own.
"She''s not. She''s just happy you won as now she doesn''t have to clean our dorm for the next few weeks." Sia-Lan grunted out and I chuckled at learning they had taken bets on my match.
"Isn''t gambling for money against the Jedi Code?" I asked, though from what I understood for six months of boring-ass lectures on the Code and the role of the Jedi, I knew it wasn''t. More of a grey area as the Force could help if used correctly for certain forms of gambling.
Serra looked down even as Darihd chuckled. "Technically, yes. But we keep our bets to cleaning duties. It''s a way to make our spars more interesting. Thanks for the ideas by the way."
I shrugged. It was no big deal to me about the bets, though I didn''t want to have to clean the boy''s dorm.
"Who''s up next?" I asked, changing the subject before anyone asked any specifics about how I''d won. Sure, they could all probably do better than me, but I need two more wins to complete this stage of the Trials quest, so I wasn''t willing to reveal anything until it was over. ''Huh, have I become that person now? Only interested in finishing a quest?'' I wondered as the clan turned to Darihd.
"Me. I''m against a member of Heliost Clan. He''s good, finished second last year, easily beating me in the process and he''s pushing the limit for getting selected as a Padawan." His head-tails ¨C I really needed to learn the correct name for them, but I''d been far too busy to research it and I felt asking might come across as ignorant ¨C rippled as he spoke, and I turned to see an older Human boy, just shy of being a teenager at a guess, enter the circle.
I leaned closer and whispered to him. "Go for his groin. It''s dirty but it''s not dark and winning equals survival."
When I leaned back, I saw his eyes widen until he smiled, exposing a row of sharp-looking teeth. "Sweet." He muttered as he stepped into the circle and I moved outside the range of the safety nets.
"What did you say to him?" Sia-Lan asked, and I noticed she was glancing between me and Darihd.
"Just gave him a pointer my grandfather told me years ago after I go into a fight at school," I replied as I watched a Jedi Master with dark brown, almost leathery-looking skin moved into the circle to begin the spar.
My mind, however, was already on my next fight.
¡ ¡
As I stepped into the sparring circle for the third time that day, I found myself facing a boy who had stood behind Jon of Katarn Clan that morning when he''d mouthed off. From what Sia-Lan had told me just before I entered the circle, the boy question was a few years older than me and was regarded as one of the favourites for this event, having lifted one of the Muntuur Stones, which from the way she spoke was impressive. Though I had no idea what she was talking about.
As I looked over at him, he smirked back, and I realised he expected to curb-stomp me.
''Fine then. Gloves off.'' I thought as I readied my attack. Whatever these Stones were, lifting them must be hard, so he could probably bring a lot of force ¨C no pun intended ¨C to bear. Meaning I''d have to fight a little dirty and push the rules if I wanted to win.
"Initiates are you prepared?" Master Drallig asked, earning nods from myself and my opponent. "Then be ready."
It was a minor difference from what Master Bondara had said in my previous two bouts, but the meaning was the same.
As the gong sounded, I raised my hand and pushed as hard as I could with TK. The other boy stepped back a fraction, his brow rising in shock at my attack, but I didn''t let up. As he continued to block my full-force TK push, my other hand sent a Force Blast ¨C technically not illegal in push-feather, but not something that the various Councils would approve of ¨C at the floor where he was standing.
To both of our amazement, the floor visibly cracked at the strike, but I hadn''t let up my TK push, and he slipped, losing his Focus. That allowed me to send him flying from the circle with enough speed that I was concerned I''d killed him until the energy net kicked in and slowed his momentum.
"Winner, Shan," Drallig said and I instantly rushed over to my opponent.
"Is he ok?" I asked the Jedi who were tending to him as others approached.
"He will be fine in time." The female Jedi who was running something over him said calmly. "The net did its job and limited his velocity safely and the Force will accelerate the healing of his bones."
I gulped at how easy it had been to break someone with a full-powered TK push and said a silent prayer to the inventors of the energy net. Without it, I would be up on charges of murder and this whole new life would be over before it had begun.
"What the frag was that?" I turned to face the voice and saw Jon from that morning approaching, his eyes narrowed dangerously and focused on me even as his hands clenched into fists. "You tried to kill him."
"I tried to win," I replied quietly, wishing I could put on Player¡¯s Mind but knowing that saying that now would be a problem. "I was told he could lift some stones and it sounded impressive so I¡"
"So, you tried to kill him!" Jon stepped closer still and cocked his arm backwards.
"Enough!" The healer ordered, turning her gaze to Jon. "Control your emotions now." The words were said without aggression, but the tone was clear in the threat that if he didn''t, Jon would be in just as much trouble as I was.
Jon said nothing, but he continued to glare at me as more people came over.
"How is Initiate Kirkhey?" Asked a voice that made me cringe. I turned and saw the same older Jedi master who''d met me with Yoda and Giiett when I''d first arrived on Coruscant and who seemed to despise me being allowed to even stay in the Temple. How he felt about my participation in these Trials I could only guess, but I seriously doubted he approved.
"He will recover Master Belfarr; however, he will not be taking any further part in the Trials." The healer replied and I was both glad he would live and fearful of the next words from the Council Master''s mouth.
"Then Initiate Shan is also disbarred from further activities this week." Belfarr almost growled out and I didn''t look up at him even as I felt my anger growing at his decision.
"That is not your decision to make Master Belfarr," I heard Master Windu say calmly and turned to see him approaching with High Council members Plo Koon and Yaddle. "The Council of First Knowledge control the training of Initiates and Younglings, not the High Council and thus the final decision to allow the Initiate to continue is theirs to make." He paused and turned his attention to me. "Initiate Shan, for now, you are removed from the push-feather tournament. Your next match, if the Council of First Knowledge permits you to continue, will take place after breakfast tomorrow."
"Yes, sir," I replied, not really caring if I was still in the tournament or not. "Is there anything I can do to help?" I asked the healer.
She gave me a soft smile and placed a hand on my shoulder. "While I thank you for the offer, I believe I, and the other healers, can handle this."
I nodded in acceptance and stood. Ignoring the sneer Jon was sending my way ¨C and the look of disgust I caught on Belfarr''s face ¨C I walked away, heading for my room.
"Hey Cameron, wait up!" I slowed at the familiar sound of Darihd''s voice, but I didn''t stop walking. "Seriously wait. We need to talk."
He placed a hand on my shoulder and I spun to face him, Jaeman and another boy from the Clan whose name slipped my mind for the moment.
"Fuck off!" I pushed his hand away. "Don''t follow me," I stated as I marched away.
I needed time. Time to clear my head at almost having killed a child.
Yeah, I might be trapped in the boy of one, but my mind was that of a ten-year military veteran who''d seen far too many dead children. Dealing with the idea that I almost killed one myself was too much and after storming through the temple I entered my assigned dorm and smashed my hand hard into the wall.
"Stupid. Stupid. Stupid." I said, marking each word with another punch of the wall, then followed it up with a flurry of punches against the wall. Suddenly I felt weak and stumbled back to my bed even as my emotions came under control.
WARNING!
HP under 25%
Player¡¯s Mind auto-engaged.
...
I frowned at the message. "List stats," I whispered and noted that my HP was now down to 22, which was less than twenty-five per cent of the total I had. "Seriously? That was only a few dozen punches, so how did it do that much damage?" Though I noted that my Physical Damage Resistance had gone up a level. "Wait, you mean that punching a wall can help me level up my PDR? And I can use the Force to heal myself afterwards. That is¡ exploitable. And I could do that with Energy DR with a lightsaber or blaster at low settings..." I shook my head as I realised that I had a way of making myself partly immune to any damage by intentionally hurting myself. While it seemed wrong, I could see myself doing so. I doubted that even at the maximum level, wither would allow me to shrug off any punch, or even hold a lightsaber without taking damage, but it was a worthwhile goal to pursue.
Quest Alert!
You Can''t Hurt Me. [User Defined]
Time to be (almost) unhurtable.
Rating: B
Objective:
Raise each of your Damage Resistances to Professional 1 by the time you are 17.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
350XP [x6]
Penalties:
Unless you can raise 3 of your Damage Resistances to the required level, then all of the Damage Resistances will become frozen at their levels when the quest expires for ten years.
Accept: ?
Yes/No
...
NOTE:
The penalty for failure is increased as the timeframe for completing the quest is long.
Quests with shorter timeframes carry lower risks for the same reward.
...
I pondered the quest mentally for about a minute before accepting it.
Raising my Physical and Energy DRs would be easy enough but those were currently the only two DR skills I had. I had considered what the others might be and came up with chemical, biological, and electrical as possible DRs. It should be easy to test the theories later and discover what the other one was.
As I used Force Heal to restore my HP, I pondered what else might be exploitable in such a way and my mind turned back to the main Trails quest. I had met two of the three main objectives, leaving just the lightsaber duels, and there I felt lacking. However, I had almost two days to train for them, more if I was out of the push-feather tournament, during which I could focus solely on lightsaber skills.
Though there were only two Forms available to me, I already knew that Form II was the way to go. It was designed to counter a lightsaber-wielding opponent and I knew that Form I relied on speed, something I seemed to be seriously lacking, so perhaps there was a way to get my Form II up quickly as a quest?
Quest Alert!
Trainee Duellist [User Defined]
Time to put your money, or XP, where your mouth is.
Rating: C
Objective:
Get Form II to level Adept:1 by your first lightsaber duel.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Reward:
1000XP
Penalty:
-250XP
Accept?
Yes/No
...
I smirked as the quest appeared and I realised that I could exploit this massively to climb levels by dedicating myself to a task or two at a time, so I accepted the quest.
I figured that thanks to Serenity and only needing to sleep once or twice a month at most, which I had done the night before the Trials began, I could spend all of tonight and tomorrow night training nothing but Makashi. That should hopefully get me through the main objective and to one of the bonuses, which I postulated could only be to reach even higher levels in Makashi.
I was considering other quests to create once the Trials were over when the doorbell chimed.
"Player Mind off," I whispered before raising my voice. "Enter."
The door opened to reveal Darihd and Dragon Clan; even the younger members who weren''t taking part in the Trials.
"At least you''re being more civil now," Darihd said with a smirk as he led his Clan into my room; making it very crowded.
"How come he gets his own room?" A girl who I had seen around but never spoken to, her name escaped me for a moment, asked as her grey eyes took in my room.
"Because he''s not a proper Initiate." Replied Sia-Lan with a sigh. "And an arrogant laserbrain." A few other clan members stared at the girl, but she kept her eyes locked on me. "You think you''re the first to seriously injure someone during these Trials? Well, you''re not. So, get over yourself."
I chuckled at her bluntness. "Well thank you for that pep-talk Sia, it''s already working."
"Dumb Kriff." She muttered as she turned away.
"While Sia-Lan lacks subtlety," Darihd began, proving he had already mastered the Jedi ability for understatement, "she does have a point. There are usually one or two nasty injuries every year the Initiate Trials take place. There''s even more in the Padawan tournaments, but those aren''t as severe." He shrugged at that comment. "I guess that¡¯s because they''ve gotten more training than we do."
I nodded a touch and stood from my bed. "While I am happy you all came to see me, I''m fine now." I paused and glanced at the small window as I considered how to explain away my calmness after less than thirty minutes. "Honestly, I don''t think it was that I hurt him, more that I had flashbacks to killing the Sith apprentice to escape my former home." That should cut off a lot of questions.
"What was it like? Fighting the Sith I mean?" the young girl ¨C Jyl, that was her name ¨C probed. "Was it scary? How did you defeat him?"
I chuckled at the girl, even as Sia-Lan and Serra both gave her glares to be quiet. Though the way they, and the rest of the clan, tried to look at me without looking told me they all wanted to know. I had been avoiding that for a while now.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"Scary. Very, very scary. My grandfather was already dead, as were a Jedi Master and his Padawan. I''d already killed three of the people with the Sith, but the apprentice chased me into the ship.
"I, uh, distracted her while she choked me and got her to turn away long enough for me to pull the Jedi Master''s lightsaber from my pocket and stab her with it twice when she turned back to face me." I sighed and looked up at the roof. "I was very, very lucky."
"Understatement," Sia-Lan muttered.
"Changing topic," I said, making clear I didn''t want to talk further about that. "What are these Stones of Mantar?"
"Muntuur. Muntuur stones." Serra corrected with a small smirk. "I swear, you did that on purpose."
I smiled back at her, but neither confirmed nor denied her accusation.
She shook her head. "Come on. The room is good for meditating and I think you could do with that."
The other elder members of the Clan agreed and I walked with them to the room in question, whistling at seeing the seven large stones that said in a semi-circle around the far wall of the room.
"Most Jedi can only lift two or three of these things, though they say Master Yoda has managed to get six up and moving at once," Jaeman explained. As I looked at each of the stones in turn. At a guess, each was over a ton in weight. "Though it''s rumoured that a Jedi Master named Snee once lifted all seven and went for a walk through the Temple district."
"Saven, that''s the boy you beat earlier, is the only current Initiate to lift even one of these things," Trudie added. "You think you can lift one?"
Quest Alert!
Stones of Muntuur
Be the first Jedi since Ferleen Snee to lift all seven Muntuur Stones
Rating: S**
Objective:
Lift all 7 Muntuur Stones simultaneously before the Start of the Clone Wars.
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
6000XP
Penalties
% based on the overall weight lifted at once when the quest ends. [50 tonnes]
Telekinesis is permanently locked at the quest end level.
Accept:
Yes/No
...
I looked at each stone slowly as I pondered the quest. The reward was massive; the second highest I''d gotten, but the idea my TK would be limited so badly if I failed had me pausing for a moment. Still, TK was already at the Professional tier, and with my current lift limits, I could manage about fifteen per cent of that total weight with TK maxed out; that was if the lift weight limit didn''t increase as it had done when I''d reached Adept:1 and Professional:1.
"Yes. Yes, I think I can give it a try." I answered both the quest and Trudie''s question and extended my hand, focusing on what looked like the smallest of the Stones.
I grunted as I felt the weight I was trying to lift and increased the effort, trying to work out the weight of the Stone until, as I was using what my interface said was a TK force of just over a ton, the stone began to rise slowly. I ignored the gasps coming from those around me as I lifted the stone to the roof before lowering it down even slower than I''d lifted it.
"That was awesome!" someone said, and I turned to see a group of younglings had just entered the room with Master Yoda.
"Impressive, that was. More useful than raw power, however control can be." Yoda said with his ears twitching upwards.
"Yes sir," I replied with a smirk creeping onto my face as I realised that because I''d shown myself to be that powerful with TK, my next opponent ¨C if I had one ¨C would expect me to attack similarly, thus going small or using blasts might be beneficial.
I turned to the members of Dragon Clan. "Hey, how about a few quick spars?"
"Why not," Darihd answered with a shrug. "Save for you, me, Jaeman and Sia-Lan, no one else is still in the push-feather."
"Eh, why not. Beating you never gets old." Serra added with a grin that made me promise to one day beat her in a spar.
Quest Alert!
Wipe that Grin off Her Face [User Defined]
One day you have to beat Serra Keto in a lightsaber duel.
Rating: C
Objective:
Defeat Serra in a spar before either of you becomes a Jedi Knight.
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
600XP
Penalties:
Lightsaber skills become locked for 5 years at quest end levels.
Accept?
Yes/No
...
"Yes, laugh it up but one day I will trounce you," I replied waving my hand madly around my head. "Victory shall be mine!" I added with a mad grin, making the members of Dragon Clan chuckle, and drawing a few giggles from the Younglings as we left the room.
"You''re such a laserbrain," Sia-Lan muttered as she shook her head, though I thought I saw the hint of a smile trying to creep onto her face.
¡ ¡
About an hour later I stepped out of the sparring circle, a frown marring my face as I looked over at my opponent.
Once again, I had lost to Trudie, a girl nearly two years younger than me and it was starting to get on my nerves.
How could I be so good at using the Force but suck so much at learning to wield a lightsaber?
"How did you do that? I mean, there was no way you could''ve seen the second saber, yet you ducked instinctively and then rolled away from my attack without ever seeing it coming." I asked her as we moved over to where the rest of the Clan was gathered, Sia-Lan and Jaeman stepping into the circle in our place.
"The Force told me," Trudie replied in a way that must have felt logical to her but sounded like a pile of horseshit to me.
"What Trudie means is that we learn to trust the Force when it gives us warnings. It''s one of the first things¡" Darihd''s voice trailed off for a moment before he slapped his forehead. "Right. You were never a Youngling.
"Well, one of the first things they teach Younglings to do when given a lightsaber is to allow the Force to help guide you to a target. It feels like you know what is going to happen before it happens."
I looked at the older boy in a combination of shock and annoyance. The shock came from the fact that I hadn''t realised that there was more to lightsaber combat than just blade skill and made a mental note to review my Force powers and see if one fit the role of pre-cognitive abilities. And annoyance at the fact none of the Masters had seemingly realised that I might have missed some basic Force training by not sitting in on a Youngling class or two.
"Yeah, that makes sense," I said slowly, already taking a step away from the group. "Um, I think I need to go and think about this a bit," I said before I jogged, then ran across the Temple and up several flights of stairs ¨C annoying more than a handful of older Jedi ¨C until I reached my room.
"List Force Powers," I stated as the doors closed and browsed the shortlist until two jumped out at me. I tapped each in turn and read their descriptions.
Precognition
Novice:5
A combat-based power that helps to predict and anticipate attacks.
[Due to your status as the Player, these are displayed as white notices above your combat log]
Cost:
50FP + 5FP/sec
Auto-engage in Combat: Yes/No
...
Bullet Time
Novice:16
Grants the ability to effectively slow down the world around you, allowing you more time to deal with a situation.
Cost:
237FP + 15FP/Sec
Auto-engage in Combat: Yes/No
...
As I read each, I felt a giant urge to scream at the wall at realising that my level in Form I might not be the issue with my losses in the last six months of spars as both were set to not auto-engage in combat. They also would''ve come in handy today during the Push-Feather duels.
"Player¡¯s Mind," I managed to growl out and instantly felt the anger/annoyance/fury die away.
I checked each of the twenty-six powers I currently had and found that six others ¨C TK, Breath Control, Detection, Speed, Sight and Enhance ¨C all had options to auto-engage in combat. I set Precognition and Bullet Time to auto-engage in combat, figuring that just those two would give me a major boost, even if their levels were very low.
"Fine, then I train up at least Bullet Time and Precognition while training Makashi until the lightsaber duels. If I get back into the push-feather tourney, I''m fine as I''ve made the main objective there, so anything else is a bonus."
A glance at the chronometer told me it was about thirty minutes to dinner time, which meant, if I could get back here and practice without interruptions, I had about twelve hours tonight to train. I''d have the same tomorrow night and at least six hours during the day, taking out time for meals and keeping Dragon Clan out of my hair.
I laughed once as I realised that while I''d almost killed someone today, without doing so I might not have realised how to exploit my powers for quick and easy quests, or why I was possibly struggling so badly at duelling.
Though even if I improved enough to make the free-for-all, I wouldn''t train any further after that. I didn''t want to fuel any hype that I was the Chosen One and run the risk that the High Council assigned me a Master who stayed at the Temple all the time.
... ¡
¡ ¡
Snapping out of my stance when my morning alarm sounded, I placed Haqu''s lightsaber back in my inventory and jumped into a quick sonic shower.
I''d managed to get ten hours of near-continuous training in Makashi done during the night, stopping only for a few minutes each hour to speed up my FP regeneration. I''d done it this way as I felt that stopping every three or four minutes when my FP reached 0 to then meditate was less effective.
While this limited Precognition and Bullet Time to only a level of increase each, I''d added twelve levels to Makashi, leaving me only a few short of reaching the base objective in the Trainee Duellist quest, and a handful in Lightsaber [1-handed] which increased my critical chance and damage; though what this was never revealed to me as the help menus had said such values were hidden to avoid a number overload, though I would still get notifications when I scored a critical hit.
Still, I was feeling a lot better this morning compared to yesterday and left my quarters with a small smile on my face, though this quickly fell as I wondered about the boy from yesterday and decided to visit the infirmary before reaching the mess hall.
"Hello young one, how can I help you?" I turned as I entered the infirmary and found myself face to face ¨C snout? ¨C with a fur-covered alien.
"Um, yeah. I was wondering about an Initiate brought in here yesterday. His name is¡"
"Saven Kirkhey." The alien finished for me with a smile that exposed some very impressive canines. "I am aware who you are Initiate Shan. You will find Initiate Kirkhey in room Besh-Seven."
"I, um, I''m not sure he''d want to see me. I was more just wondering if he was doing ok."
The Jedi healer tilted his head to the left for a few seconds before answering. "Yes, he is healing well. He spent the night in a Bacta tank, but scans show his bones are knitting together properly. You have nothing to worry about Initiate, he will recover and re-join his Clan by the beginning of next week at the latest."
"That''s good to know." I turned to leave but paused and turned back to the healer. "Um, when he wakes can you tell him I stopped by and that I''m sorry for what happened? I was just told he was really powerful at using the Force telekinetically and figured I''d only win by going all out."
The healer nodded and gave me another toothy smile. "I will, but the point of the Trials is to prove yourself and, as you said, go all out. That you destroyed the obstacle course and won three fights in push-feather so comfortably is a clear indication that you are not holding back." He paused and leaned closer. "Indeed, many in the Temple are wondering if you are special." He leaned back and chuckled, though he sounded more like a wolf than a man. "Though don''t get a big head. Any Padawan would easily beat you, never-mind a Knight or Master."
"Yes sir," I said and stepped out of the Infirmary. ''Great, just freaking great. The better I do in these Trials the more it seems the Jedi are coming to think I''m the Chosen One.'' I chuckled for a moment at a stray thought. ''Ha, bet they''ll all be confused when Anakin turns up and has a higher midi-chlorian count than even Yoda. Though if they name me the Chosen One, what the hell what they do with Anakin?'' I laughed quietly to myself as I walked to the mess hall, wondering all the way if there was a way that I could use this to lessen the pressure on Anakin ¨C and stop him getting a big head ¨C so that when Palpatine made his move, Anakin stayed with the Jedi. Or at least, stood against the Sith.
Quest Alert!
Changing Fate [Anakin]
Can you prevent the rise of Darth Vader?
Rating: S***
Objective:
Find a way to prevent Anakin Skywalker from falling to the Sith.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
15000XP
Penalties:
Anakin turns to the Dark Side earlier than canon.
The death of ALL Jedi who don¡¯t submit to the Sith and their Empire.
Accept?
Yes/No
...
That stopped me dead in my tracks. Stopping Anakin falling would have a massive effect on the fate of the Jedi, and I was going to have to deal with him once he appeared, but getting it in a quest, and one with the highest XP reward yet, was not something I''d expected, in hindsight, I supposed I should have.
I pondered the bonuses, wondering if they were linked to his mother and Padme, but I had no way to be sure.
The penalties were just as severe as the reward was tempting. If I understood it correctly, then failing this quest would mean even Yoda and Obi-Wan wouldn''t make it out of the Clone Wars ¨C unless they became Sith. So dead.
"Yes," I whispered, thinking that if I didn''t stop the ''Rise of Vader'' I was probably dead in a few decades anyway, so why not get paid ¨C in XP ¨C for doing so?
"Cameron! Where have you been?" Jaeman asked as I rounded a corner near the mess hall. "We''ve been looking for you all morning." The other boy looked a little out of breath and his eyes were wider than normal.
"Um, why?" I asked as I tried to figure out if I''d done something else to draw attention to myself.
"The Council, the one in charge in the Trials, they''ve reinstated you into the push-feather," he said rapidly, his brown eyes blinking as he spoke.
"Ok," I replied slowly, not getting why he seemed so flustered.
"And your match is in five minutes." He added, and my own eyes shot open.
"Right," I said slowly as I turned and the pair of us ran to the sparring circles where the push-feather dual where being held. ''Bloody assholes. Couldn''t they have sent me a message or something?'' I wondered as we weaved around small groups of Jedi or Younglings until we reached the hall.
"You found him!" Serra shouted out as we slid to a stop and passed through the large doorway.
"Yeah¡ Outside¡ Mess." Jaeman explained between breaths.
"Here, I grabbed you something to eat," Funt said as he handed me a bottle of water and some fruit.
"Thanks." I quickly devoured the offered food and drink and turned with Dragon Clan as Masters Drallig and Bondara approached.
"Initiate Shan, it is good of you to join us," Drallig said with a smirk. "We were wondering if you had slept in when no one responded to the summons."
I mentally cursed as I realised that they had messaged me, and a tap at my waist told me I''d forgotten ¨C again ¨C to take my comm device with me.
"Sorry. I left my comms in my room, again, and went to the Infirmary to check on Saven." I explained, which seemed to please both Jedi Masters.
"Hmm, very well. We suggest you hurry. Your bout is due to begin any minute and Master Dooku is not one to keep waiting."
I gulped at realising Dooku was officiating my bout today and nodded. "Yes sir." A quick jog later, and a slightly terrifying glare from the future Sith Lord, I found myself in the duelling circle once more.
"Prepare yourselves," Dooku said slowly, calmly, yet still sounding utterly imposing.
At the sound of the gong, my combat log stated Player¡¯s Mind, Precognition and Bullet Time had all activated even as I sent four rapid-fire Force blasts at my opponent even as Precognition warned me of a push inbound to my left leg.
As I stepped over his attack, he ducked the first blast and stepped away from the second but the third caught his left shin and the fourth the right shoulder.
Not giving him time to adjust, I sent two more blasts at him, the first striking his left arm while the second caught him in the gut and sent him tumbling backwards.
"Winner Shan," Dooku stated and I noted his brow had risen a touch as he looked at me.
I stepped across the circle and helped up my fellow Initiate.
"What the Kriff was that?" he asked once he was upright.
"Not telling now, but ask me again once the Trials are over," I replied with a smirk. He seemed a little taken aback by my initial non-disclosure but relaxed when I finished speaking. Not that I wanted to explain what I did, but it was better to appear friendly after curb-stomping someone, unless I wanted to make an enemy of them.
"I will do so. Well fought."
"Indeed," Dooku said from behind me, making me almost jump. "It has been some time since I''ve seen an Initiate so young understand the basics of a Force Blast. Impressive, but you lack the finesse to guide your blasts and pushes in anything but a straight line."
I felt my eyes widen at that. "Yes sir. I''ve only been at this for a few months but give me a few more and I think I''ll have gotten the hang of it."
He rubbed his beard slowly. "Maybe but be careful of overconfidence young one. Others may believe you fulfil a special role in the Order, but do not let it make you sloppy."
I thought about his words for a moment before replying. "Yes sir. However, if they place belief in me, that is their flaw, not mine. I can only control my actions, for now."
Dooku''s eyes narrowed and he looked directly into mine. "Wise words, especially for one so young. I will be watching your performances in the rest of these Trials carefully."
He left no room for a reply as he walked over to where Drallig and Bondara were standing, leaving me to think on his words. Clearly what I had said, and how I had said it, had affected him, now I just had to impress him more so that he wanted to take an interest in my future education, even if I wasn''t assigned to him as a Padawan. It would allow me an in to try and prevent his fall to the Dark Side.
"What was that about?" Funt asked as I left the circle and approached Dragon Clan. "Dooku only ever seems to criticize Initiates, when he doesn''t glare you into feeling no bigger than a dung beetle."
"Yeah, what did you two talk about?" Sia-Lan asked with a slight creasing of her brow.
"Nothing major, he just warned me not to become arrogant because of what others think of me." I paused as I considered asking them about the prophecy. "Now that I think about it, Master Dooku seemed to be hinting at something Master Giiett and a few others have also spoken obtrusively about. Some kind of prophecy or legend I think."
The way the various members of Dragon Clan looked away from me ¨C save Sia-Lan, whose eyes narrowed as her brow creased more ¨C told me they knew something about it.
"What?" I said slowly.
"Well, when we were younglings, Master Yoda taught us a class on the Force and prophecies. In it, he only mentions one prophecy and talks about it in a way that makes it seem that every Jedi can and, at the same time, can''t be the target of that prophecy." Darihd slowly explained as the rest of the Clan glanced between the two of us.
"This prophecy talks of a Chosen One. Someone sent by the Force with the potential to be the greatest of all Jedi and bring Balance to the Force by defeating the Sith once-and-for-all and bringing peace and prosperity to the galaxy."
''Well Fuck,'' I thought as I considered his words, and how the ending reminded me of Anakin''s words when he fought Obi-Wan. "So, what does that have to do with me?"
"Seriously?" Sia-Lan blurted out and she threw her arms up. "You appear here, in a ship not manufactured in over three-thousand years, a dead Sith in tow, and claim to be the great-grandchild of a man who was both Jedi and Sith, but neither. How could some of these morons not think that you''re the Chosen One?"
I stared at her for a while, more surprised that she was the one to put into words what I''d already suspected than because of what she''d said, before turning back to Darihd.
"Is that, is that why you dared Serra to talk to me?"
"Um, kind of¡" Darihd replied, looking away from me. "When you appeared here ¨C with your seemingly impossible story that the High Council said was true ¨C and seemed to pick up Force training so quickly, we were curious, so we dared Serra to talk to you."
"Not why I accepted though," Serra added with a small smile that I quickly mirrored as I remembered our initial talk about famous families and being cut off from them.
"I still don''t like you." Sia-Lan tacked on with a very slight smirk. "Though I can tolerate you as long as you keep doing well in the Trials."
At least I now knew why her attitude towards me had lessened so much. "Thanks for the honesty," I replied, mock-saluting her, and earning a growl and a roll of her eyes in response.
"So, you''re not angry about why we started hanging around you?" Aayla asked, her head-tails rippling and her fingers playing with each other as she spoke.
"Back then I might have been but now, no, not really," I answered, making the blue-skinned alien girl smile a touch. "But I''d like to see this prophecy for myself," I said to Darihd since he was the Minder of Dragon Clan and thus, nominally in charge, even if I had asserted control on more than a few occasions over the last few months.
"That''s going to be difficult. All prophecies are kept in the Archives, but the exact details of them are restricted to Knights or higher." He replied.
"Ah, never-mind then." Though I figured that if I could get my computing skills to a high enough level could hack my way into restricted files, and probably a lot more as well.
Quest Alert!
Just Don''t Get Caught [User Defined]
If you want to read secure files, you''ll need to be better with computers.
Rating: C
Objectives:
Get all 3 Computing skills [Slicing/Programming/Electronics] to Master:1 before your 17th cycle.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
1000XP
Penalties:
Computing Skills are locked for 5 years at their levels at the end of the quest.
Accept?
Yes/No
...
"Do want to head to the Archives?" Jaeman asked as I took my mind away from them at the new quest that appeared.
"Right now, not so much. But after I''m out of the push-feather, yes, I think I''ll head down and see what I can find." Accepting the quest as I answered his question. "But for now, I need to think about this; privately."
"You sure?" Aayla asked, her head-tails seeming to drop a touch.
"Yeah. Finding out that people here think I''m some kind of saviour is a lot to take in." I replied and stepped away from the group, only to pause as a hand was placed on my arm.
"We''re here if you want to talk," Serra said, earning her a nod of thanks before I left the hall and returned to my quarters. Though I was going to practice Makashi, not dwell on a prophecy that I knew did not apply to me.
¡ ¡
I groaned as I opened my eyes and looked up at the roof of a room, blinking to clear the spots in my vision.
"Wha?"
"Easy there. You took a nasty hit," I heard a female voice say and the next moment there was a face looking down at me, which I recognized as that of the healer who''d treated Saven Kirkley the day before. "Can you tell me the last thing you remember?"
I frowned and thought back. "I was in a push-feather duel; the semi-final I think, but I was struggling. The girl across from me was good. Like really good. I felt something hit my leg, then lights and then nothing."
"Well, your memory''s fine." She said with a smile as she ran a small cylindrical tube over my forehead. "I''m sorry to say you lost. She took one of your pushes and guided it around behind you; taking your knees out before she hit you with a final push.
"That''s why you''re here actually. You hit the ground hard and we had to be sure there was no damage. Thankfully the scans say you are fine, save for a mild headache. How do you feel? Any blurred vision or inability to focus?" I shook my head and she smiled before slowly helping me sit up. "What about now? Does anything feel wrong?"
"Nope. I feel fine." I replied, wanting to get some privacy so I could call up my stats and see if it said anything about injuries. I might''ve said I was fine, but something felt a little off. "Can I return to my friends?"
Her smile grew a touch at my words. "You could, but like most of the Temple, they are sound asleep." She pointed at the wall to my right and I glance up there to see the clock said it was just past twenty-three-hundred.
"How long was I out?" I asked, worried I''d missed the lightsaber duel and failed the ''Trainee Duellist'' quest.
"Only a few hours, but I''d prefer you rest up here tonight."
"Can''t I go back to my room? I promise I won''t leave." I slouched down a bit. "I don''t like infirmaries," I said quietly, hoping to play on a common fear to get out of here and back to my quarters so I could practice and check my stats.
"Hmm, I suppose so. But I will have someone escort you to make sure you go straight to bed."
"Yes ma''am," I replied as I already began to plan how long I''d have to wait for my escort to leave before I could pull out one of the lightsabers in my inventory and practice enough to at least meet the base condition of the relevant quest.
"Good. Wait here a moment while I find a trainee to escort you."
"List Stats." Came from my mouth quietly the moment she left the room and the doors closed behind her.
I frowned when I saw that every numerical value was down a touch and scrolled down until I came to the end of the list.
Injuries:
Mild Concussion [16:34:51] HEAL?
This results in a 10% decrease in all stats and their derived values.
[Can be healed for 500FP]
¡
I noted that the number beside the injury was decreasing, meaning that if I just left it, I would be weakened until midday tomorrow. Curious about the way the word Heal was emphasized, I pressed at where it was floating and watched as a new pop-up appeared.
Mild Concussion
Can be healed with Force Heal.
Cost: 500FP
Heal?
Yes/No
¡
"Yes," I said instantly and watched as the injury disappeared and my stats and derived values all returned to their proper levels. "Well, that''s exploitable. And not just for me." I muttered as I slid off the bed I was on and waved away my stats. ''I imagine that restoring lost limbs is not possible, but pretty much any other injury is curable with enough Force Points. Hmm, does that mean I can save Qui-Gon even after he''s stabbed by Maul?''
Quest Alert!
Changing Fate [Qui-Gon Jinn]
Can you delay the death of Jedi Master Qui-Gon Jinn?
Rating: B
Objective:
Prevent Qui-Gon''s death at the hands of Darth Maul
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
2000XP
Penalties:
Qui-Gon still dies.
Massive loss of Reputation with Anakin Skywalker and Obi-Wan Kenobi [-500]
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
"Well, that''s easy. Yes." I mumbled. Saving Qui-Gon would help with Anakin. Plus, I was a fan of Liam Neeson.
Though now I found myself wondering why the Temple scanners had only detected a mild headache when I actually had a concussion. Was something about my unique powers interfering with the scanner?
I didn''t have time to ponder that as the doors opened and the healer returned with a green-skinned girl who looked to be in her mid-teens.
"This is Wisha Dari. She will escort you back to your room and make sure you rest." The Healer was speaking to both of us and I nodded in understanding, even if I planned to get this girl to leave ASAP.
As we left the Infirmary I looked up at the teen. "Forgive me, but I''ve never seen you before. What race are you?"
Wisha looked down at me with her orange eyes. "I am a Mirialan and you would not see many of my kind in the Order. While my race may produce many Force Sensitives, we have an understanding with the High Council that only a Mirialan may train another in the ways of the Jedi. My master is Luminara Unduli; the only Mirialan Jedi Master currently."
"OK. I''m still getting used to meeting new races." I replied honestly. "Before arriving here, I lived with my grandfather on a farm. All our neighbours were Human." I wasn''t sure if that was true, but it was a solid cover story that I''d used a few times already and seemed to have been bought by the Jedi.
"Mirialans are what is classed as near-Human. We are biologically compatible with our major difference being we have far higher flexibility than your average Human." Wisha explained without me asking or wanting, her to do so.
"OK." I had no follow-up to that. Well, not any that an eight-year-old Jedi Initiate should have.
We walked in silence from then on until we arrived at my assigned quarters.
"I will remain here until I am certain you are sleeping," Wisha stated in what I assumed she thought was a commanding voice but failed to have any effect on me.
"Ok. Night." I slipped into my room, and after washing, slid under the covers.
Since I couldn''t train Makashi until Wisha left, but I had no intention of sleeping, I activated Precognition and waited quietly until it drained my FP.
Once that happened, I meditated until my FP was full and then sent a pulse with Force Detection which, while adding lots of Force-user pulses to my mini-map, showed that no one was directly outside my door.
As I slid out of bed, I pulled Haqu''s lightsaber from my inventory and got to work on training for the last part of the trials.
¡ ¡
"Cameron! Where were you? We went to the Infirmary this morning, but the healer-on-duty said you weren''t there." Jaeman asked as he saw me approach the table where Dragon Clan gathered. The rest of the Clan turned at his shouting out my name.
"My quarters. The healer last night said I was free to go and rest in my room." I replied as I sat down between him and Aayla.
OK, so I''d not slept and trained Makashi up to Adept:1, meeting the basic objective of Trainee Duellist. The levels in Makashi and Lightsaber [1-handed] had lifted my total skill levels to over six thousand, granting me another stat point, and after spending one each on STR, AGI and VIT, I had one leftover as a spare.
"Are you sure you''re ok?" Aayla asked as she placed her hand on my forearm.
I turned and smiled at her, though I noted Serra''s brow had dropped as she looked at Aayla and me. "Yeah, I''m fine. Though sleeping through today''s events might not have been a bad thing." I chuckled at my bad joke. While I was still not overly hopeful of making the free-for-all, I did hope I''d win at least my first duel. Though my plans involved not actively showing my improvement in Makashi unless I absolutely had to. The rules on the duels stated the ways to win and what was banned, but none of the Force Powers I had learned/developed since arriving in this universe were on that list, meaning I had more than a few ideas about winning that weren''t lightsaber-focused.
"Hey, at least it''ll be over quick." Suggested Sia-Lan with a smirk.
"And we finished third as a Clan in push-feather thanks to you and Sia-Lan," Darihd added as his head-tails bounced around. "Getting both of you to the semis was great."
"Well now it''s up to the rest of you," I said as I picked up a pear-looking fruit called Shuura. "I think I''ve more than earned my keep."
"Our best bets are the girls and Darihd," Jaeman commented and I had to agree. Darihd was excellent at Form I, and fast too. Sia-Lan, Aayla and Serra were all very comfortable with Ataru, though Serra''s training in Jar¡¯Kai was useless in these duels as it was a single-bladed lightsaber per duellist.
Jaeman was competent with Soresu, but he didn''t have the stamina or discipline to last for long while Funt was aiming more to be a healer than a swordsman and spent most of his time using Niman; which I''d come to regard as something of a fall-back for those who weren''t comfortable with fighting or wished to pursue other avenues of being a Jedi.
"Hey, everyone''s doing fine. From what I can tell, you guys are the youngest Clan to be taking part." I countered, hoping to raise his spirits as Jaeman. Truthfully, he''d been near the bottom of both the obstacle course and push-feather and I was concerned this would somehow affect his chances of being taken as a Padawan.
I''d asked them about how Padawans were selected before the Trials had begun and I''d learnt that only about half of the Initiates were taken by a Jedi; the rest were assigned to one of four corps.
Nominally, this was to keep them with the Order but to me, it hinted at both tossing them aside when they were found to be lacking while keeping them under the control of the Order. I could be wrong about their motives, but that was how my military mind saw things; and even without knowing that war was coming, it seemed stupid for the Jedi to limit their numbers so massively.
"We are. We had a few older members, but they were all taken as Padawans in the past cycle." Darihd added, slapping Jaeman on the shoulder. "Besides, not all of us are walking, talking, Force-sent gifts." He smirked at me and I had to bite off the need to retort. I really shouldn''t haven''t have asked about the prophecy.
"Stop it, Dar," Serra said with a small frown.
I gave Serra a small smile of thanks, making her cheeks redden, which had Trudie, Jyl and a few of the even younger girls in the Clan giggle.
"What''s the schedule?" I asked, moving the conversation away from Serra''s embarrassment, though I''d probably be just as embarrassed as well if I was a normal eight-year-old instead of a near thirty-year-old in a child''s body. Honestly, it was little things like this that still made me uneasy around my fellow Initiates but I felt that making friends with them now would be useful later if I couldn''t slow or prevent the Clone Wars and the rise of the Sith. Though plans to stop Sidious and others were on the back-burner until after the Trials.
"Oh, right." Darihd pulled out a datapad and slid it down the table to me. "Every duel in the first round is set, as are the following rounds. I''m up first in about an hour."
I looked down the list and saw my match was the thirty-second match in the opening round and I was against a boy from Heliost Clan. That meant I had just over three hours before my duel; provided the duels all ran on time with ten minutes assigned to each duel.
"You actually have a chance against him," Aayla stated as she leaned closer and looked at the pad. "He''s only a month above the cut-off and frankly is far too reckless."
"Says the girl who jumps around like she''s on fire," I said back, which was true as Aayla loved using the Force to jump and rush around the duelling ring.
She bumped against me with a full-face grin, exposing her teeth. "Not my fault you''re too slow to keep up."
I laughed at her confidence, and ignored the new frown on Serra''s face, as I dug into breakfast.
¡ ¡
"Duels are won one of four ways," Master Drallig explained slowly to my opponent and me as we stepped into the sparing circle.
"First, and most common, is scoring three marked strikes against your opponent. Second is driving them from the circle; even a single foot outside of the markers is an automatic loss. Third is by having your opponent trapped with what would be regarded as a fatal blow; these are blows to the head or heart.
"And finally, by rendering your opponent unconscious."
We moved to our assigned positions at opposite sides of the circle while Drallig stood at the centre of the circle, glancing from one of us to the other.
"Do you both understand these rules?" He asked sternly, locking eyes on my opponent first then me. We nodded, and he walked out of the circle. "Begin on the chime."
The moment the chime sounded my opponent ignited his saber and moved into a basic fighting stance. Having had my ass handed to me regularly by Aayla, Serra, and Sia-Lan, I was easily able to identify it as one of the three basic starting points of Ataru.
I merely held my weapon at my side as both Precognition and Bullet Time engaged automatically and I waited for a notice from Precognition about his attack even as my free hand closed slowly.
Seeing I hadn''t even ignited my lightsaber, my opponent smirked and stepped forward, but I stayed still.
MOVE LEFT!
¡
I raised an eyebrow at the rather blunt warning even as my opponent leapt across the ring using the Force.
I stepped to the left, ignited my lightsaber and shifted my body into the most basic starting stance for Makashi even as he began his descent.
He twisted in mid-air to bring his blade down upon me, and I raised my own to parry the attack away from my body as late as I felt safe doing so.
My parry worked and as our blades clashed, I yanked my clenched fist backwards.
I couldn''t help but smirk at the shock on his face as his feet were pulled out from under his just as they struck the ground and he was pulled out of the circle by the Force.
"Winner, Shan," Drallig stated and I lazily extinguished my lightsaber and walked from the ring, handing the training saber to one of the Padawans who are helping the Jedi Masters manage this event. Spotting a few familiar faces, I walked over to a corner of the room.
"You won."
"Don''t sound so surprised," I replied to Aayla''s comment as I approached where she was sitting with Serra and Jaeman was gathered. "Just because I''ve never beaten you doesn''t mean I can''t be others."
She smirked a fraction. "That''s true. And Drak was reckless, as normal."
"Why Makashi?" Serra asked as I sat down between the two girls. "We''ve never seen you use it before. Actually, very few Jedi spend much time training in that Form."
"Then they''re all idiots," I said with a smirk as I accepted a bottle of water from Jaeman. "What is Makashi designed for?"
"Fighting against other¡ Oh." Jaeman had begun to answer before realising what I was saying. "Huh, I never thought about doing more training in that Form."
"None of us did save Cam," Serra added, giving me a gentle shoulder barge. "Good thinking."
"Yeah. But why didn''t you use it when sparring with us?"
I turned and smiled at Aayla. "And give away what may be my only hope of even scoring a mark against you, Sia or Serra?" I chuckled and shook my head. "I''m new here, not stupid." All of them chuckled. "So why are you three here?"
"I''m after the next match. Aayla''s right after me and Serra''s two after that." Jaeman answered. "The others are off practising in the other halls or meditating."
"Serra here made sure we came early for your match," Aayla added, giving her clanmate a wink ¨C which I could easily see as I was sitting between them. "If I didn''t know any better, I''d say she was more excited about your match than her own."
I chuckled and glanced at the girl in question from the corner of my eye to see her face taking on a now-familiar red tint. "Well, I guess it''s only fair I do the same," I said, earning smiles from the trio.
As we sat in silence, I opened up a small tab that appeared above my combat log.
Quest Completed!
Trainee Duellist [User Defined]
Time to put your money, or XP, where your mouth is.
Rating: C
Objective:
Get Makashi to level Adept:1 by your first lightsaber duel.
Bonus: Reach Adept:25 [N]
Bonus: Reach Adept:50 [N]
Reward:
1000XP
¡
''Seriously? Adept:25 and 50? To get those I''d have had to throw the rest of the push-feather duels and spend two straight days in my quarters. I wonder if the other new quests have the same kind of "bonuses" to achieve.''
With a flick of my fingers, I waved away the pop-up info box and sat back, figuring I could relax for the next thirty min or so before getting an early lunch. I doubted I''d have much time to practice my lightsaber skills but could let my FP run out just sitting by having Precognition or Bullet Time on.
Turing Precognition on, I sat back as Jaeman stood and walked towards the ring, the match between his and mine ending almost as quickly as mine.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Initiate Training 3
"This is going to be easy," Sia-Lan muttered with a large smile as we both stepped into the sparing circle.
"Do not become overconfident young one, Initiate Shan has gotten to this round the same as you and has shown more variety in his approach than most Initiates do." Master Drallig countered.
I resisted the urge to smirk at the praise. I''d won my first spar thanks to a well-timed TK pull. My second had ended when I''d made my opponent''s lightsaber too hot for them to hold, allowing me to tag them the required three times before they could pick it up again and my third match had been won when I''d let an attack phase through me; allowing me to place my blade to my opponent''s neck as he stumbled forward when his attack met nothing but air. Feeling a lightsaber phase through me was a little nauseating, but it had gotten me to the fourth round.
Now if I could just pull off a miracle and beat Sia-Lan I''d make the free-for-all and complete the last of the main objectives for the Trials of the Initiate quest.
"That is true Master, but he has never scored a mark against me in spars," Sia-Lan replied to the Battlemaster. "Or anyone else in our Clan."
I smirked at her as we moved to our start positions. "Maybe that was on purpose. After all, I''m not really a member of your Clan, so why should I reveal all my secrets to someone I don''t trust."
Sia-Lan''s smile faltered a touch at my words even as Master Drallig stepped out of the circle.
"Prepare yourselves." He stated as he stepped away and there was a faint buzzing as the safety net powered up.
The gong sounded, and I got the notices that Precognition, Bullet-Time, and Player''s Mind had all engaged, and we ignited our blades. Sia-Lan adopted a standard starting stance of Ataru while I adopted Makashi.
''I need to get her off her game.'' I thought as we began to walk slowly around the edge of the circle. I kept my eyes locked on her, looking, waiting for a sign of what she had planned.
Almost before I could blink, she had cleared the distance between us and I shifted my weight to push her attack away. I flicked my blade, hoping to clip her as she landed but she spun gracefully and slid under my blade and out of reach.
"Not bad," she said with a small smirk. "You have been holding back."
I smirked back at her, letting her think that was the reason I''d lost so many spars and not that I¡¯d been failing to use the Force properly.
"Let''s see how much," she added before coming at me fast.
If not for Player¡¯s Mind I may have freaked at the speed she moved, but thanks to it I didn''t, and my blade moved quickly to meet hers, guiding it away from my body with the minimum of effort ¨C as Makashi was designed to do.
She jumped over my head, swinging as she did, and I spun and ducked simultaneously to try to avoid the attack.
"Point, Wezz," Drallig called out and I looked at my combat log to see I''d lost about 15HP, meaning I hadn''t been fast enough.
"You''re better than I expected," Sia-Lan said as I shuffled back to increase the distance between us. "But still not good enough."
She leapt, blade held high, towards me and I brought my blade up to block hers. Though this time I lifted one hand from my lightsaber to grab hers, locking our blades in a cross between us.
"Speed kills," I replied as she tried to pull her hand away even as I used the Force to rapidly cool her hands, my own and her lightsaber; ice forming almost instantly around our hands.
I ignored the chill and pushed forward, trying to trap her head between the twin blades of energy. After a moment''s shock, she did the same and our faces came closer and closer as we both put all our strength into the push.
A small smirk crept onto her face as the blades moved closer to me. "Not. Good. Enough." She grunted out as I began to feel the heat of the blade against my neck.
''Shite. She''s older and stronger. I need to find a way to level up my stats. But what to d¡'' I smirked as an insane idea came to mind and I pushed my face forward, planning to give her a headbutt.
However, she sensed my move and tilted her head, trying to avoid the hit. This, instead of our foreheads colliding, our lips mashed together before being joined by our noses.
The reaction was instantaneous as Sia-Lan''s head snapped back in shock, her grip failed her, and I pushed her backwards, driving her to the ground with both blades against her throat. Without Player¡¯s Mind, I doubt I''d have been in any better a state than her, but with it, I used the advantage her shock created.
"Winner, Shan," Drallig stated and I powered down my lightsaber, ended the cold spell on Sia-Lan''s hand and step backwards, mentally sending a prayer of thanks to TPTB for Player¡¯s Mind while cursing at having essentially kissed a freaking child! As I caught her eyes, I thought I saw something shimmer in them as she lifted her free hand to her lips.
"Wh, what. What did you do?" She asked slowly as a finger traced the outline of her lips.
"I meant to distract you," I replied, extending my hand to her. "I wanted to headbutt you, but you moved, and¡" My voice trailed off as even though there was no emotion clouding my thoughts, finding words to apologise for kissing an eight-year-old when you''re twenty ¨C on the inside ¨C didn''t exist. "Sorry."
"Um, no. It''s ok." She gave me a weak smile and accepted the hand.
As I lifted her, my other arm went to her waist to support her weight and she inhaled sharply under her breath.
"Are you ok?" I asked slowly, wondering if the kiss had had more of an effect than I realised.
She continued to smile at me as our eyes met again and her cheeks reddened a touch. "Y-yeah. That was just unexpected." Her smile grew a little. "And different." The smile shifted into a smirk. "Just be more careful in future."
"OK. And, again, I''m sorry. Whatever you want me to do to make up for this, I''ll do." I replied honestly.
Her cheeks reddened a fraction more at my words. "I''ll remember that."
She stepped past me, letting her hand brush against the back of mine and I stood there for a moment trying to ignore the apparent signs of her flirting with me.
"Is something the matter Initiate?" I turned at the firm voice to find Master Dooku standing in the circle with two other Initiates. His brow creased as he watched me.
"No sir. Just thinking I may have used the wrong distraction. If you''ll excuse me." I slipped passed him and the two Initiates waiting to duel and walked quickly over to where Dragon Clan was gathered.
I noted Sia-Lan was talking rapidly in whispers with Trudie and Jyl, the younger of the pair giving me a big smile when she caught me looking.
Having an inkling of what they were discussing, I sat beside Jaeman; as far as I could from the trio without not sitting with the Clan.
"Well, that was different," Darihd stated with a grin from Jaeman''s other side, as he kept his eyes on the sparing circle. "I don''t think I''ve ever seen someone kiss another to win a spar."
I chuckled a little and rubbed the back of my head. In hindsight, it was feeling like an increasingly of a bad choice, quest notwithstanding. "Yeah. I just meant to headbutt her, but she moved and¡ well." I replied nervously.
"So, how do you think Serra''s going to do?" Jaeman asked, tilting his head towards the circle and I felt a cold shiver shoot down my spine as I saw that one of the Initiates that had stepped into the circle with Dooku was the girl I suspected had a slight crush on me.
"Fuck," I mumbled as I realised that I''d said nothing to her as I''d left the circle and she''d just watched me kiss her friend/rival in full view of her. "I''m so dead."
"Hey, it''s not that bad. I''m sure that Serra unders¡" Darihd''s words were cut off as the gong sounded and Serra leapt at her opponent, slashing rapidly and aggressively in a way I''d never seen before. Her opponent, who looked a little older than her, stumbled backwards under the powerful onslaught.
"What the fuck?" I muttered as Serra landed two quick hits before sweeping her opponent''s legs and driving the butt of her saber into the other Initiate''s chest.
"Winner Keto," Dooku called out and I turned to look at Darihd.
"What was that?"
He chuckled and rubbed the back of his neck. "At a guess, her channelling her anger into her attacks. I''d say Juyo, Form VII, but that''s not taught to anyone below the rank of Knight." He replied adding another nervous chuckle at the end.
"Huh," was the extent of my verbal response as the girl marched out of the circle and towards us. Internally I was worried I''d hurt her more than I''d expected and that she''d just had her first brush with the darker side of emotions and the Force.
I stood as she came closer. "Serra, listen. I¡"
I was cut off as she walked past me, clipping my shoulder in a way I felt was intentional. I stumbled backwards, landing on the floor on my butt, and watched as she continued to storm out of the hall. The only outward sign of the anger I suspected was flowing through her was the tightly clenched fists she held at her side; unnaturally not swinging with her steps.
"What was that about?" Jaeman asked as he and Darihd helped me up.
"No idea," I said but internally I knew that I''d hurt her emotionally by accidentally kissing Sia-Lan. I sighed at having to deal with this childhood bullshit and glanced at the two other boys. "I''ll see you later." I walked off, hoping to find Serra and talk to her.
"Don''t be too long. The free-for-all is in less than an hour." Darihd called out as I exited the hall.
I looked in both directions the corridor went but saw no sign of her, or anyone else. I sent out a ping with Force Detection, but it brought up over a hundred people within its radius of four-hundred metres. Without knowing which way she¡¯d had gone; I had no way to lock onto which one was her.
"Dammit!" I grunted and punched a wall. All I could do now was relax before the free-for-all and hope that Serra calmed down before then.
''Guess this is what I get for only caring about winning a quest and hanging out with kids who''ve known nothing but the Temple.'' I thought as I began to walk to the mess hall. Though I slid to a stop as I reviewed my log and saw a red notice.
Skill Usage Warning!
You have attempted to access an age-locked skill.
[Kissing]
This skill is linked to your age and as such cannot be seen or increased until you reach the required age.
¡
''Guess I should''ve seen that coming.'' I remembered all the adult skills it gave me from my past life had been age-locked, so getting the warning made sense.
With nothing to do until the free-for-all in a few hours, I continued on my way to the mess hall then planned to just relax beforehand. I could''ve practised Makashi, but I doubted a few extra hours would make a big difference to where I finished in the contest.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I stood with the other seven Initiates in the free-for-all for the ten-and-under category and took a deep breath as the Battlemaster and the two Masters who were assisting him stepped into the hall.
Once we''d all assembled for the finals, but before we''d entered the sparring hall, I''d talked to Aayla about working together to clear out some of the others until only Serra and we were left. She''d been receptive to the idea, but Serra had simply glared at me when I''d tried to bring up the idea with her.
I''d explained slowly and calmly what had happened with Sia-Lan, making sure to say I was only looking to win, yet she''d just given me a cold shoulder and irritated me enough that I''d walked off before I lost my temper at her acting like a freaking child. Well, we both were technically, but we were meant to be Jedi and be above emotions, or that''s how the teachers drilled us in class about the meaning of the Code regarding our emotions.
I didn''t agree with those teachers, but I kept my head down and stayed silent since making waves wasn''t going to help me currently.
Serra''s glare had intensified when Sia-Lan had wandered over to wish me luck ¨C placing her hand on my arm as we spoke ¨C and I was silently praying to both the Force and TPtB that I was taken as a Padawan as soon as the Trials were over or I might just quit the Jedi to avoid this juvenile bull-crap.
"The rules of the free-for-all are slightly different," Battlemaster Drallig stated as he stood in front of us with Masters Bondara and Dooku. "As this event uses the whole of this sparring hall, there is no way to be eliminated by stepping foot outside the hall. However, jumping to the viewing gallery above will result in instant disqualification.
"You will also be eliminated by taking three strikes to non-critical areas, being trapped in a fatal strike manoeuvre or rendered unconscious. We will call out when this occurs. This means that even if you are the sole survivor when the free-for-all ends, this does not guarantee victory. We will examine recordings to ensure that the order of elimination is correct before posting the final standings after dinner."
He paused and smiled at each of us in turn. "Regardless of how you do in the free-for-all, you should all take pride in the fact that you are the current best in your age group with a lightsaber but take heed to remember that a lightsaber is a mere tool of the Jedi; not the solution."
He turned and left the hall with Dooku and Bondara and eight spots on the floor were lit up.
"Move to a designated start position." A male voice stated from speakers above and around us.
I walked slowly to one of the light sources, trying to not look upwards at the gallery ring that surrounded the hall as I''d learnt that there were some important visitors to the Temple today as they wished to speak with me after the free-for-all.
I had initially been surprised about anyone outside the temple caring about me being here, but after a while thinking things through and I realised that my arrival would''ve set off a few notices.
The Galactic Senate must have received a report about someone arriving claiming to have killed a Sith before being taken in by the Jedi, so the politicians would be curious, especially a certain Senator from Naboo.
That had me worried that I''d already made it onto the Sith''s radar, and possibly become a target to kill or convert to their cause.
I pushed those thoughts out of my head once more as the light marking the eight starting points faded and the others all ignited their lightsabers.
I followed suit, sliding into a Makashi stance and breathing deeply as a klaxon sounded and the room was showered in light. Makashi was not a good choice for this, but since my only other option was Shii-Cho, and that was the most basic of Forms, I would just have to adapt and survive as best as I could.
DUCK
¡
I did as the warning advised and felt the heat of a saber as it whizzed through where my head had been.
''Crap.''
I turned, blocking a rapid strike from Serra before pushing her back with TK.
I opened my mouth to try and talk to her.
ROLL RIGHT
¡
Again, I followed the advice and did so, but grunted as I felt a sting on my left shin; meaning someone had caught me.
I looked up to see a green-skinned Twi''lek had engaged Serra, though Serra smashed through her opponent''s defences with ease, scoring two quick strikes to the Twi''lek''s arms.
Seeing an opportunity, I pushed my lightsaber forward and clipped the Twi''lek on her lower leg.
I heard Master Drallig''s voice call out, but whatever he said was lost as Serra turned towards me and attacked.
I blocked, weaved and followed Precog''s warnings for as long as I could, but Serra was just too fast and aggressive for me at my current level and I was quickly tagged twice more.
"Initiate Shan has been eliminated," Drallig called out and I stepped back, hoping/figuring that Serra would turn her attention to the others.
However, she swung at me again, and I was forced to pirouette away from the strike, and on instinct, brought my lightsaber upwards, managing to clip her hand; making her lose her grip on her weapon.
"Serra, calm down!" I said as I pushed my saber into her hand, not wanting her to be eliminated because of her anger driving her to focus solely on me. "Get your head back in the fight Initiate." I tried to push the Force behind the command and I watched as she blinked a few times.
"Cam? Wha... Ok." She turned from me and I sighed in relief as she moved to engage someone else. This didn''t mean she was no longer angry with me, but hopefully, she wasn''t blinded by her anger.
I picked up the lightsaber Serra had dropped and walked towards the exit, though I noted a flashing notice in my log.
Force Power Discovered!
Compulsion
This is the ability to persuade a target to do something.
Chance success depends on factors including reputation, emotional state and LUCK.
Force training, such as that of a Jedi or Sith, also affects the chance of success.
NOTE:
Certain species are immune to mental Force powers.
¡
''Sweet! Not much use in a building full of Jedi, but I guess even they are susceptible when emotional.''
Now I had another power to level up, though how to do so without using it on Jedi was going to be an issue while I was stuck in the Temple. That was also why I hadn''t bothered to learn it since arriving and learning about it in the Archives.
I dropped the lightsaber in a basket as the doors to the hall closed behind me, ignoring the Jedi standing there, and began to walk away.
"Initiate Shan," I turned at a voice I recognized and found myself looking up at Qui-Gon Jinn. "I have been instructed to escort you to members of the High Council. They wish to speak with you."
"Yes sir," I replied walking beside him down the corridor. "Did they say why they wished to see me?"
Qui-Gon smiled. "You are not in trouble; of that I am certain. I believe this has to do with how you arrived here and the members of the Senate who are attending today''s event."
''Fuck! I thought when they said after the free-for-all they meant later in the day, not right afterwards. Shite!''
I did my best to remain calm as I followed Qui-Gon down the corridors. A few glances at him to try and determine his age ¨C and get a hint as to where I was concerning the movie timeline ¨C failed as beyond seeing he was probably in his forties or fifties, there was nothing to indicate the current time, and Obi-Wan was not present.
I''d already learnt that the current Chancellor was a Human male named Kalpana and that Palpatine had been a member of the Senate for just over a decade, but that didn''t tell me much. I was reasonably sure that Kalpana wasn''t the Chancellor during Episode 1, but I wasn''t certain exactly who had been, nor how long they had held the post before the Invasion of Naboo. This is what I get for not having seen Episode 1 in nearly a decade and the former Chancellor being relatively unimportant, save for how he was removed to allow Palpatine to ascend to power.
I breathed slowly as we entered an elevator and I sought to put my thoughts in order. As the doors opened and Qui-Gon stepped out, I quietly whispered to activate Player¡¯s Mind and called up my stats. A quick mental calculation told me I had about twenty minutes before I ran out of Player Points and Player¡¯s Mind automatically stopped, so hopefully, this meeting wouldn''t go on for too long.
Eventually, we stopped outside a room in an area of the Temple that I hadn''t been to before. We were in the central spire, however, from the view, I figured we were a dozen floors below the Council Chambers.
"Grandmaster Yoda is inside along with other members of the High Council and members of the Senate," Qui-Gon stated with a soft smile. "They merely wish to discuss with you how you arrived here and your plans." He chuckled and looked each way down the corridor before leaning down. "A word of advice when dealing with politicians, keep your answers short, accurate and simple. That way they have no chance to spin things to suit their personal narratives."
"Yes sir," I replied, already knowing that advice from my past life when explaining how things went wrong to superiors or hiding facts from those that I didn''t want to know what my work entailed.
"You summoned me, masters," I said as I stepped through the door, figuring playing the loyal Initiate would help make things easier. I noticed Master Windu''s brow rise a touch at me addressing them by their titles instead of my usual sir or madam.
"Ah, Initiate Shan, come, come," Yoda said, waving me over from where he was sitting with Windu, Sifo-Dyas and Belfarr and a half-dozen people who I didn''t know. "Chancellor Kalpana, this is. To speak with you, most interested he is." Yoda added, indicating an older man who sat opposite him.
"Chancellor," I said slowly, bowing a touch to show respect for the office and taking my eyes from a face behind and to his right. Palpatine was here and I was glad I''d engaged Player¡¯s Mind beforehand.
"This is the child of Revan?" Kalpana asked and my eyes came back up to meet his, allowing me to take in features.
He was old, at a guess I''d say in his seventies, with his white hair pulled back in a simple ponytail, and sharp blue eyes that seemed friendly, but I imagined would''ve looked like ice when angered.
"Great-grandchild according to his story," Master Belfarr stated in a tone that made me want to smack him.
"A story that our technicians have collaborated by data recovered from the ship he arrived on." Windu countered instantly, giving his fellow Jedi a short stare.
"Indeed. Most interesting." Kalpana said and with a smile, tapped a space beside him "Please, sit." The man where he had tapped stood, leaving a space for me, and moved to sit beside him, meaning Palpatine would be directly behind me.
"Thank you, sir," I replied as I sat down, turning to face the Chancellor. "Was there something specific you wished to discuss?"
Kalpana chuckled. "No, no. I like to attend the Initiate and Padawan tournaments when I can and after reading the report that was brought to me by my staff, and watching your remarkable performance in the obstacle course, I found myself most interested in speaking to a child of a Jedi still taught about over three thousand years later."
"Do not forget that his grandfather was a former Chancellor, nor that another famous member of their family was Grandmaster of the Jedi." I was again thankful for Player¡¯s Mind as Palpatine spoke.
Kalpana laughed softly. "I am aware Sheev. I read your comments about Satele Shan when I went through your very detailed account of the Shan family." He shook his head and looked back at the man who would ¨C if I couldn''t find a way to stop him ¨C one day bring about the destruction of the Jedi and the Republic. "I never knew you were so interested in ancient history."
"My father was something of an enthusiast for military history, his love of it is one of the few things we shared."
"Forgive me, but who was Satele Shan?" I asked. I knew the name from having played a little of SWTOR, but I hadn''t stuck with it as I''d never enjoyed MMOs. I had also searched the Jedi Archives for information on her, but it was limited to details about her time as a Jedi, with only a brief mention of her having had a son. I asked now in the hope that Republic records were more extensive, but I didn''t expect them to be.
"Records are, hazy, regarding your family tree, but Satele Shan rose to become Grandmaster of the Jedi Order during what was known as the Galactic War between the Republic and the Sith Empire. She was known to be a descendant of Revan and came along a few hundred years after you, so she would''ve been your, great-great-great-grandniece, or something similar. The war was about three thousand, seven hundred years ago if I remember correctly from Senator Palpatine''s report."
"You do, Chancellor."
Kalpana smiled in thanks before returning her focus to me. "I am a little surprised that you haven''t researched your family in the Jedi Archives."
"The Council decided to restrict information about Initiate Shan''s family from him, as we do with all Initiates," Windu stated slowly. I met his eyes as he spoke, a little annoyed by them doing that, but remembering that they had done the same to Serra, I quickly lost my annoyance. "Familial attachments are against the code of the Jedi."
"Hmm, I''ve never questioned the Jedi way, but would him learning about what is ancient history really be a risk for young Cameron? You don''t mind if I use your name, do you?"
"No sir. It''s a nice change from being called Initiate Shan all the time."
He chuckled. "Yes, I imagine it would. So, about those records?"
"We will discuss this with the rest of the High Council, but I do not see a risk in allowing him access to those files," Windu said with a slight bow to the Chancellor.
"Provided he stays," Belfarr whispered loud enough for everyone to hear and I mentally cursed him for revealing that in front of Sidious.
Kalpana turned to me. "You do not wish to be a Jedi?"
"I am, uncertain, about my path," I answered slowly, trying to frame things to get Palpatine uninterested in me, without making it obvious. "While I am grateful for the Jedi for taking me in, it is difficult to let go of everything I knew and learnt before I arrived here. I find that what I was taught by my grandfather at times runs counter to the Jedi way."
"Living example of the reason for taking in Younglings so early, Initiate Shan is," Yoda added with a smile. "Though a tendency to use the force in unexpected ways, he does have."
"Yes, I saw the recording of his obstacle run. I didn''t know Jedi could phase through solid matter." Kalpana stated and I knew Palpatine''s eyes were on me; wondering how I did such a thing.
"It is an unusual application of the Force. Only a handful of Jedi even attempt to learn it and only one is known to the Council who has mastered the art." Sifo-Dyas explained.
"Indeed. Well, I can think of a few times when such a trick would be useful." Kalpana said with a chuckle.
"Maybe, but the usage of the Force in such a way is not commonly taught as it involves manipulating the laws of matter; an approach the Council has long since deemed as dangerous for learning by any below the rank of Knight." Windu countered. "Initiate Shan has been forbidden from teaching it to his peers."
"Though I know a few Masters who are interested in taking on the Initiate as their Padawan solely because he can do the unexpected, myself included." Sifo-Dyas countered with a small smile. "With the various conflicts occurring in the last few decades, it would do the Jedi good to have such abilities widely known through the Order."
"It sounds as though they don''t want you to go young one," Kalpana stated to me with a smile.
"Maybe, but I am my own person."
He laughed softly, as did a few of his entourage. "Yes, you are." He reached behind him, and someone handed him a datapad. "Now, I''ve read the report that reached my desk, but I would love to hear, in your own words, how you ended up here; displaced by nearly four thousand years."
I sighed. "Yes Sir." While I had no interest in going over this story again ¨C especially in front of Palpatine ¨C I couldn''t exactly refuse the Chancellor of the Republic.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I slumped against the wall of an empty conference room a few doors down from where I had met the Chancellor and sighed deeply.
What I had hoped would only be a twenty-minute meeting ¨C due to the limit on Player¡¯s Mind ¨C had turned into a nearly two-hour discussion.
Chancellor Kalpana had listened quietly as I told my story once more, tapping at his pad occasionally until I finished; then the questions began.
He''d asked about little things at first in my story, like where on Talravin we lived and what my daily life was like, before slowly working his way to what was different about technology then and now.
He had been especially interested in the fact in the time I''d come from, personal force shields were commonplace and had hoped I knew something about them since no one today used them; save stationary versions used by rich individuals or expensive droids like the droidekas used by the Trade Federation.
He''d asked about other pieces of technology, but it was clear that he ¨C or someone in his group who was subtlety manipulating him ¨C was interested in getting their paws on technology that could potentially give them a leg-up in future conflicts.
I''d played dumb ¨C which wasn''t hard as I knew literary nothing ¨C to those questions until I decided to turn the tables and ask about how the Republic worked. I knew that the current Republic was far larger than the one in Revan''s time, yet I had asked why the military and security forces seemed so much weaker.
Of course, I knew that this was probably the work of the Sith over generations, but the Chancellor did not, nor did the Council.
Palpatine had agreed with me at that point, catching me off-guard until I worked out that he came from an Outer Rim sector; one that would be more at risk to pirates and exploitation than the Core sectors, and as such, should be pushing for more security forces in public.
Master Sifo-Dyas ¨C whose name kept setting off a warning in my head, but I couldn''t quite place where I knew it from ¨C had also chimed in with his opinion that things were slowly deteriorating to a degree that open conflict between the Rim and the Core was a possibility in the next century or so.
Kalpana had then mentioned how private organizations, such as the Trade Federation, helped to provide security to the Mid and Outer Rim by arming their trade ships.
It had been hard for me to not argue too fiercely against letting private companies arm themselves to such a degree, or be gaining seats in a supposedly democratically elected government by all but buying off Senators, without letting on I was far more mature and knowledgeable than my age suggested, but I had held my ground until a member of his staff had informed the Chancellor that he had a dinner meeting with the Senators from the Corellia and Alderaan sectors in thirty minutes.
The moment that it was stated I could leave I had bolted out of the meeting and into this empty room.
"That was fun," I muttered to myself as I slumped to the floor. "At least I have a timeframe to go on now."
One little titbit that I''d gotten was that Kalpana was standing down at the end of the year and his main aide, Senator Valorum was expected to become the next Chancellor. Hearing that name ¨C and having the Photographic Memory Perk ¨C had helped me to link that name to the Chancellor before Palpatine.
Since I''d already learnt that a Chancellor could only serve for two, four-year terms, that meant I had no more than eight years until the Blockage of Naboo took place.
Now I just had to come up with plans to slow, if not stop, the Clone Wars and alter things so that the Sith wouldn''t win. Though how to do so was not going to be easy, nor did I expect it to be one giant single quest, though I suspected that if I could pull off all three Changing Fate quests, things would be different and hopefully better.
''Actually, I''m a little surprised I haven''t gotten a quest to stop Sidious or the Clone Wars.''
Do you need a quest to try to stop the Sith?
If you don''t do anything, you will die like the rest of the Jedi.
Or replace Skywalker as the Emperor''s puppet.
As for stopping the war between the Rim and the Core of this galaxy, nothing can do that.
All the Sith have done is fan the flames of discontent that have existed for millennia.
You even made mentioned earlier when in the room with a Sith Lord why this war is inevitable.
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
However, without the control of Sidious, the death toll will be worse.
Instead of billions dying in the war, trillions will.
This is a greater number than all those killed in the Clone Wars and by the Empire during its reign.
This will also leave the galaxy weaker when facing even more dangerous threats than the Banite Sith.
However, the choice is yours.
¡
Quest Alert!
Sever the Head
Can you remove Darth Sidious from the board before the outbreak of the Clone Wars?
Rating: S***
Objective:
Kill Sheev Palpatine/Darth Sidious before the Clone Wars begins.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
30000XP
Death toll in the quintillions over the next 100 years
Penalties:
Your death
Death of everyone you care about
Death toll in the quadrillions over the next 100 years.
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
"Um no," I muttered as I read through the rewards and penalties.
It seemed that no matter what I did, the galactic death toll was going to be insane, which had me frowning as it suggested that even if I was able to change things so that Palpatine didn''t become Emperor, there were still other threats to worry about. Which TPtB message had stated existed and was somehow worse than a galaxy-spanning evil empire. Also, what was a Banite Sith?
"Man, I sure picked the wrong bloody universe to be reborn into," I mumbled as I slipped to the floor as the reality of just how hard it was going to be to stop the Sith sank in; and the realisation that not having followed Star Wars, outside of the movies and Clone Wars cartoons, was going to be a major issue for knowing what was going on in the galaxy.
"Player''s Mind," I said after a while of sitting there and instantly felt the worry, fear, anger and regret drain away. "Man, that is so abusable I can''t wait until I get high enough to just leave it on twenty-four-seven." Though based on how long it took to regenerate Player Points from 0, I''d have to be about level 25 for that to be the case.
''Right, I know I can''t just go out and hire an assassin to take out Palpatine, but perhaps I can find other ways to hamper his plans.'' I stood and moved to the door of the room. I needed to get back to my quarters and start making plans for how to weaken the Sith for when war did finally come.
"Initiate Shan, is something the matter?" I slid to a halt as I exited the room and turned to see Master Sifo-Dyas talking with the very man I didn''t want to talk with.
"No sir. I just felt a need to meditate after meeting the Chancellor." I paused, keeping my eyes on the Jedi Council member and away from the Senator. "I felt I became too emotional at times."
"There is nothing wrong with being passionate about what you feel is wrong about the Republic my child," Palpatine said with a kind smile. "In truth, it is heartening to see such desire to change those flaws in one so young."
I nodded a touch, showing respect for his office even if all I wanted to do was grab a lightsaber from my inventory and gut him with it. ''Thank you, Player''s Mind.'' "My grandfather was keen on me speaking my mind, Senator; however, such emotional outbursts are unbecoming of a Jedi."
There was the slightest wrinkling of Palpatine''s brow as Master Sifo-Dyas smiled at me. "It is good to see you are taking your lessons to heart Initiate, but both the Senator and I share your concerns regarding the dangers the Republic is facing."
"Yes, however, we differ greatly on how to deal with our concerns," Palpatine added with a smile still on his face. "I know you are young, but what was the status of the Republic''s standing military during your grandfather¡¯s time?"
I shrugged a little. "I can''t give you exact figures, but as I mentioned to the Chancellor, the Republic back then had fleets spread across the Rim and Core; the ship that brought me here detected over thirty cruisers in range as I left Talravin, most with Republic colours, I think. If that helps."
Palpatine nodded and rubbed his chin. "It does, it does." He seemed to be thinking about something. "I am unsure of the current status of Talravin''s defence force off-hand, but I do know that the Republic military has only a single sub-fleet covering that entire sector."
"That''s about fifty ships," Sifo-Dyas explained, making me nod even as I wondered just how unsure the Senator really was. He prepared a report for the Chancellor on myself and my family, and I suspected he was one of those who''d pushed her to ask me about what I knew of technology from Revan''s time.
"That does seem low," I shrugged, "but I can''t say for certain if the number of ships when I left home was normal or not."
"True. However, I know for a fact that ninety-five per cent of the Republic military is patrolling the Core and Colonies." Palpatine added in what sounded like he was just adding to the conversation, but I could see he was fishing for more from me and trying to influence my thinking. "Many Rim-worlds are forced to rely on their meagre defence forces. Republic law has strict controls on the number of ships non-Core worlds can have in their defence forces."
I nodded. "I guess I can see the Senate''s thinking there but doesn''t that limit Rim-worlds from raising forces to counter pirates and criminals?"
Palpatine smiled warmly and nodded. "That is my opinion too." He paused and looked at Sifo-Dyas. "It is encouraging to see that the Jedi are so keen to promote such outward thinking in their younglings."
Sifo-Dyas frowned. "Sadly, Initiate Shan is something of a unique case. Most Jedi do not share our concerns about the problems brewing in the Rim, nor the danger it poses to the Republic."
Palpatine''s smile fell. "Hmm, that is most troubling." He turned back to look at me, kneeling a touch so we could see eye-to-eye. "Do know young-one, that your concerns are shared by some by others. Indeed, if you ever wish to know more about what is going on in the Senate or think of any ideas on how to improve things for all the Republic''s citizens, please feel free to contact me. I am sure Master Sifo-Dyas will be more than helpful in arranging such a meeting."
I smiled back at him, though I could see through his plan. "I will Senator, but since I am currently an Initiate, and not allowed to leave the Temple, I do not know how likely it is that we can speak any time soon." ''Hopefully, it would be never again, but avoiding you entirely might make you suspicious.''
"You are only an Initiate for now young one. I expect the Council of First Knowledge will meet to discuss the next batch in Initiates to be taken as Padawans and I am certain your name will be mentioned." Sifo-Dyas said and I caught the very slight twitch of Palpatine''s lips at hearing that.
"Truly?" he asked, and Sifo-Dyas nodded. "That is impressive as I was under the impression that most younglings were not taken as Padawans until they passed 10 cycles."
"It is uncommon, but not unheard of. I do know that Master Koon was taken as a Padawan learner when he was only nine cycles old."
"Hmm. Then it is even more impressive given your lack of time with the Jedi." Palpatine said to me as he smiled in a way that reminded me of Vaner Shan, though I doubted it was as pure as my grandfather''s had been. "I will be watching your career most intently young one."
"If that is your desire," I replied, brushing off his interest before turning to Sifo-Dyas. "If I may be excused. I am feeling hungry and I''m worried that my clanmates will be worried about my apparent disappearance."
Sifo-Dyas smiled and nodded. "Of course. You should eat as you will be competing in the eleven-and-under lightsaber duels tomorrow."
I bowed a touch, before turning and walking towards the elevator as quickly as I could without making it seem that I was running.
As the doors closed and I began to descend, I gasped as I was finally able to place who Sifo-Dyas was. The Jedi who ordered the Clone army. I''d honestly thought that it had just been a false name used by Dooku or Palpatine to hide their involvement, but if it was a real person, then he would be murdered by one of them ¨C or whomever Palpatine got to replace Dooku if I could prevent his fall to the dark side. Perhaps there was a way to prevent that.
Quest Alert!
Changing Fate [Sifo-Dyas]
Can you prevent or delay the death of Jedi Master Sifo-Dyas?
Rating: B
Objective:
Delay the death of Sifo-Dyas for long enough that other Jedi can learn he placed the order for the clone army.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
2000XP
A large increase in reputation with Jedi Master Sifo-Dyas
Failure:
Place yourself in Darth Sidious'' crosshairs.
Death of someone close to you.
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
I looked at the quest carefully. The quest was more about keeping Sifo-Dyas alive long enough to make sure other Jedi ¨C presumably, the High Council ¨C learnt about him placing an order for a clone army for the Republic than preventing his death. Thus, one of the bonuses was probably about keeping him alive until the outbreak of the Clone Wars.
I was concerned about the fact failure could result in my ending up in Sidious'' crosshairs ¨C and I suspected that the fact it used that name there meant I would be a threat instead of currently being a possible asset ¨C and the idea that someone close to me would die. The only people who even spent time with me were¡ Dragon Clan. Shit! Did that mean one of them might die if I failed this quest?
Player¡¯s Mind had cleared any emotional response to that already, so I could examine the quest logically, and I could only see one course of action. While the risk of losing someone that might be a friend was high, the benefits of keeping Sifo-Dyas alive long enough to warn the Jedi were greater. To quote another movie franchise; the needs of the many outweighed the needs of the few or the one.
"Yes."
The quest disappeared as the doors opened and I walked to the mess hall calmly, even as I played over everything that Palpatine had said in the last few hours in my mind.
''Damm, he''s good.'' Nothing he''d said had hinted at a darker motive, and yet he''d phrased things, or added little details, to just shift the conversations towards topics that if thought about longer would raise questions about the Republic and its effectiveness.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I stepped to the side a touch as my opponent swung his blade and then guided his blade away, making him stumble and allowing me to tap him gently near where his kidney was; or where it would be in a Human since the other Initiate was a Duros.
"Point, Shan," Bondara called out, and I grinned at my opponent. That tied the score at two-all in my second duel in eleven-and-older lightsaber duels having won my first duel by letting an attack phase through me before pushing that Initiate from the duelling circle.
The Duros leapt away, re-establishing distance between us as I smirked and taunted him by turning off my lightsaber, his red eyes narrowed at my actions, but he didn''t leap in to attack me.
"What''s the matter? Afraid to attack me?" I taunted, hoping to make him commit rashly. I''d come across this approach ¨C known as Dun M?ch ¨C in the archives a while back but this match was the first time that I''d applied it in combat.
It felt like it was nothing more than typical taunting, but the files I''d read suggested that by applying a Force Compulsion to the taunt, it could unsettle an opponent and weaken their connection to the Force. Since Compulsion was at Novice:1, I was adding in a Force Weaken as well, which supposedly lowered a target''s connection to the Force by a certain percentage for a while dependent on level.
The effects might be low, but even the slightest disruption of a target''s connection to the Force might be enough to bring any of their fears to the surface.
The only issue was that using both cost 500FP each time, so I was reaching a point where I couldn''t use it again without my FP going so low that Precognition and Bullet-Time would turn off, which would all but certainly cost me the duel.
"You think to trick me into a rash move?" the Duros asked as we slowly circled each other, his blade aimed at me while mine stayed turned off. "To charge in blindly like a fool?"
Time to just try good, old-fashioned taunting and see where that got me. I shrugged. "Well, if the shoe fits." He blinked a few times, clearly not getting the metaphor. ''Huh, figured that one would still work here.''
"Why would my footwear matter?" He asked with a blink of confusion.
I sighed and shook my head. "Never mind, you''re too dumb to understand the level my mind works at. Is that normal for your species or are you a special case?" I asked with a smirk, which grew as his red eyes narrowed. "Ah, must just be you then," I added, rubbing in the insult. ''Man, this is too easy'' Seriously, did the Jedi not teach the Younglings and Initiates how to handle a few simple insults?
He growled and stepped forward, his knees bending as if to leap, only to stop and take a deep breath. "No. I will not let you trick me."
"So, no basic maths then?" I asked quickly, starting to enjoy the taunting. It was childish, but hey, we were both kids! "Like twelve plus fourteen. Or should I make it even easier? What''s two plus one?" I chuckled as he didn''t respond. "Oh, come on. That''s easy. Here I''ll help you."
I held up my hand and started to count loudly. "One, two¡"
With a growl he leapt, using the Force to propel himself higher than normal, his blade held high above his head.
As he began his downward arc, I closed my fist and yanked his lightsaber towards the floor.
My smirk turned into a smile as his eyes widened as he realised what I was doing, but he didn''t release his grip and face-planted into the floor hard.
"Three," I stated as I placed my turned-off blade against the back of his neck.
"Winner Shan," Bondara called out as the light came back on and I rolled the Duros over.
"No hard feelings?" I asked as I held out my open hand.
He growled and slapped it away, pulling himself to his feet, before walking from the circle.
I shrugged at his behaviour, not bothered that he was pissed about losing, or that my taunting had worked, and walked out of the hall. No one from Dragon Clan was currently around as Serra''s second match wasn''t for about an hour and Aayla''s was after that, so I figured I''d head to my room to relax before my next bout.
"Cameron, wait up!" I turned and smiled at the familiar voice.
"Serra. You here for your match?" I asked calmly even as I wondered why she''d picked now to talk to me as we hadn''t spoken directly since the free-for-all yesterday evening.
After the meeting with Chancellor Kalpana, then the short talk with Master Sifo-Dyas and Palpatine, I''d found only Darihd and Jaeman in the mess hall, which when I saw it was nearly nine by the time I got there, wasn''t a surprise. We''d sat at the same table this morning for breakfast, but she hadn''t even looked in my direction, so I''d avoided talking with her. Instead, I had spent time with the boys of Dragon Clan; the younger members asking me for pointers on Makashi while we ate.
"Kind of," she said, her eyes meeting mine for a moment before they darted away. "I, I was hoping we could talk. Just us."
"Sure, how about my quarters?" I suggested since it was only about a five-minute walk from here; provided the elevators weren''t busy.
"Actually, I was thinking we could talk in the Gardens," Serra said slowly.
"Sure." I agreed with a shrug and we walked quietly to the nearest elevator, then rode it in silence until we reached the garden.
She took my hand and lead me down one of the paths, ducking and weaving to avoid the overhanging leaves and branches until we arrived at a bench.
"This, this is where I come to think by myself." She said as we sat.
"It seems peaceful."
"Yeah. I, I spent a bit of time here last night thinking." She took a deep breath and then turned to face me, bringing her legs up to sit cross-legged. "I''m sorry for how I acted. I was angry with what happened between you and Sia and I wanted to hurt you when I had no reason to be so angry."
I smiled and turned to face her. "There''s nothing wrong with being angry, we''re not machines after all."
"I know, but we are Jedi, or we will be, and we shouldn''t let our emotions control us. There is no emotion, there is peace." She said, stating the first line of the Jedi Code.
"I prefer emotion, yet peace." She tilted her in a way I knew meant she was either unsure and/or curious about something. "It''s an older form of the Code I came across in the archives, from before the time of my great-grandfather. I like it better than the one you quoted."
"Why?"
I smiled at her. "I''ll leave it up to you to consider what the differences are, and why I''d prefer it. And I accept the apology." She smiled back at me. "Still not sure why you were angry though." OK, I had a good idea why she had been, but I had to act like an eight-year-old, and they wouldn¡¯t, at least not most boys. Her cheeks tinted red and I waved my hand aimlessly. "Doesn''t matter anyway. You''re my friend. My first one here."
She smiled happily. "Thanks." I turned back to face the path and we sat there in silence for a while, letting me slip into a meditative state to restore my FP.
"What did it feel like?" She asked, breaking my meditation.
"What?" I asked, silently hoping she was not asking about what I thought she was asking about.
"The kiss. What did it feel like?"
I kept my eyes straight ahead, not wanting to turn and face an eight-year-old girl who I was all but certain had a crush on me. ''This is starting to become an issue. How to stop this without losing a friend and someone I might need later on when it comes time to move against Palpatine?''
"I, I don''t know. I wasn''t exactly thinking about kissing her beforehand, nor have I done so afterwards." I said slowly.
"Hmm, ok." She said quietly and again we slipped into silence.
I felt her shift around a few times as we sat there, and I was certain she wanted to say more but was probably worried/afraid to do so. And there was no way I was going to say or do anything with her. Not now. Though once we were older, much older, I might be willing to see how far this could go.
I knew the Jedi were supposed to stay celibate, but my ''family'' wasn''t exactly known for obeying that rule, or others, and my great-great-whatever niece Satele had had a child of her own and still been Grandmaster of the Jedi.
Still, I was only eight now and¡
My thoughts were interrupted by a beeping sound and I opened my eyes to see Serra pulling her commlink.
"Um, I''ve got to go. My match is in ten minutes." She said as she stood from the bench.
"Want me to come?" I asked, earning a smile from her.
"Sure."
¡ ¡
At the end of the day, I stood with all the other Initiates who had taken part in the Trails in the Room of a Thousand Fountains, patiently waiting for the High Council to speak. OK, I wasn''t patiently waiting, I was just acting like I was so that this week could be over, the quest would finish, and I would experience the first level-up of my powers.
"The Initiate Trials are now over, and we are impressed with how all of you have done," Master Windu said from the small stage where he stood with the other members of the Jedi High Council. "This year we''ve seen impressive displays from Initiates, young and old, and a new record set in the Obstacle Course that may not be challenged for some time."
I resisted the urge to smirk at the indirect praise, even as Aayla gave me a shoulder bump and others turned to look at me. I just wished I hadn''t lost to Jon from Katarn Clan in the third round of the lightsaber duels, though thankfully Serra took him out in the next round. I was impressed that she made it to the older free-for-all and it had me a little worried if I could complete the quest to beat her in a duel before we became Knights. But I had years to deal with that, so I wasn''t letting it bother me too much.
"Tomorrow you are free to spend your time how you wish. That said, as always, no Initiate may leave the Temple without permission from a member of one of the Jedi Councils and an escort from a fully established Jedi." He stated, his eyes narrowing as they wandered over the crowd of children. "Additionally, the Council of First Knowledge will be speaking with most of you over the next few days to discuss your performance and future. Be assured that not one of you has failed the Order, nor will be dismissed from the Order for struggling at any event.
"Regular classes will resume the day after tomorrow. Dismissed."
I smiled as I saw the notice in my log for the completion of a quest and another for a level-up, but I wasn''t going to open them until I was alone to avoid comments about me concentrating on nothing.
"So, what do we do with our time off?" Jaeman asked as Dragon Clan gathered around me.
"What about getting Cam to show us how to Phase?" Serra suggested, making Darihd frown, though it still looked strange to see someone do so when they lacked eyebrows.
"He is forbidden from teaching us how to Phase or Teleport."
Serra smirked crookedly. "Yes, but nothing was said about us watching him do it a few times to see if we can see how he does it."
I chuckled at that, as it was something that I''d thought about with the exact wording of the orders the Council of First Knowledge had given me regarding my powers. I should''ve expected someone else to spot that flaw as well.
"She''s right. I mean, it''s not like he is actively teaching us to do it. More like we''re watching him practice." Aayla added with a smile that exposed her sharp teeth as she gave me another friendly bump.
"Yes, but there is the chance the Council would not look kindly on us trying to circumvent their ruling." Darihd countered, standing his ground.
"I''m with them," Sia-Lan said with a tilt of her head to the other two girls who''d spoken. "The worst they can do is give us extra chores as we''ve not actually broken any rules."
''Well, they could kick you out of the Order, but that''d be an overreaction.'' I thought to myself as Darihd rubbed his chin as Jaeman and Funt voiced their agreement with the girls.
"Fine, but we''re not bringing the younger ones into this. Only those who were in the Trials." Darihd sighed, relenting under the combined weight of the rest of his Clan. "This is dangerous if it goes wrong and I''m not risking any of them on our decision."
"Agreed," Sia-Lan said with a smile. "Though once they take part in the Trials, we''ll let them watch."
"Don''t I get a say in this?" I asked with a smirk. Truthfully, I was fine with this, since I wasn''t breaking the order, and if the Council got stroppy, I could use it as an excuse to leave the Order; or extract something from them to get me to stay.
"No!" Aayla, Serra and Sia-Lan said at once, which made me chuckle as I raised my hands in mock surrender.
"Fine. Far be it from me to go against three pretty girls." I said, making all of them blush, though to varying degrees. Aayla''s was the cutest as her cheeks turned a soft lilac. I was a little surprised that Sia-Lan blushed, even if it was only a very slight reddening of her cheeks. ''Fuck, did that kiss have more of an effect than I realised?''
"Initiate Shan," I turned and saw a grey-skinned Sullustan approaching. Based on his height was in his late teens, but since the growth patterns of non-Human species were not something that I was overly familiar with, I was only hazarding a guess.
"Yes?"
"I am Padawan Sivv Sebbs. I have been tasked with bringing you to a meeting with the Council of First Knowledge." He stated slowly.
I sighed and turned back to the others. "Looks like we''ll have to hold off on that," I said, being vague in case this Padawan reported that they wanted me to demonstrate my powers to a Master.
Darihd smiled and gripped me on my shoulder. "No problem, we''ll just deal with it later."
"Yeah, you shouldn''t keep the council waiting," Serra said with a small smile, though it seemed forced and her shoulders were drooping.
I smiled at them and followed the Padawan through the corridors of the Temple until we stepped off the elevator that took us up the spire that contained the chambers of the Council of First Knowledge.
"They await you within," Sivv said before bowing and stepping back onto the elevator.
Once those doors closed, I whispered to activate Player¡¯s Mind then stepped into the chamber. "You wished to see me?" I asked as the chamber doors closed behind me.
"Indeed, we do young one," the leader of this council, Master Vilbum, his mouth moving into what I hoped was a friendly smile. "You understand why you have been called?"
I shrugged. "To talk about my performance, I assume. That is what Master Windu said you would be doing."
Vilbum chuckled deeply, his wrinkled skin flapping about as he did so, and I was glad Player¡¯s Mind was active to avoid me cringing at the action. "Yes, that we do. That and more."
"To be blunt, you are far too powerful for one with so little training," Master Piell stated, his one eye narrowing at me as he spoke. "I for one feel you should be placed on a shorter leash to avoid you becoming arrogant about your powers."
"We have been over this Even," the dark-skinned woman with the strange headdress said with a sigh. "The Initiate exceeded our expectations in the Trials and others have stated their intentions." I frowned at the words of Master Gallia; the name having been supplied by Jaeman after my first visit to this council chamber.
"Intentions? What intentions?" I asked slowly, my own eyes narrowing as I took in the five Jedi Masters in front of me. Yoda was not present like last time, so I assumed he was not a member of this council but had merely been there to see how I reacted to their instructions the first time.
"There is no threat here Initiate," Master Di stated, his blue eyes catching mine. "Relax."
"Perhaps you did not understand Master Windu''s comments about our meeting with Initiates," Vilbum said slowly. "In addition to overseeing the teaching of Younglings and Initiates, this council debates on the futures of the young ones; whether that means assigning someone to one of the corps or discussing with them a potential master for future training."
"And which is to be for me?" I asked slowly. I knew the ''Trials of an Initiate'' quest stated I had a chance to be taken as a Padawan, but if it was to a Jedi on one of the Councils, or who worked permanently at the Temple, I was going to leave the Order.
Vilbum chuckled once more. "We are not assigning you to a corps young one. Though there are, issues, we need to discuss with you before we can allow you to continue your studies."
Piell grumbled even as Gallia spoke. "Normally, an Initiate is selected by a Jedi and if the Initiate agrees to the match, everything is fine. Occasionally a pair of Jedi show interest in an Initiate and this council helps them make an informed choice as to which Jedi is more suitable for their growth and the direction that they wish to take with their studies." She smiled softly at me as I listened carefully.
"Then where do I fit in?"
"You are a rare breed," Master Nilas said and as I looked at the old woman, I noticed for the first time that she had a strip of light-blue cloth covering her eyes. "A light within the Force." She smiled. "Not like any Jedi I have seen before. Darkness touches your soul, yet it does not taint your essence. It makes you shine brighter, clearer than any I have seen before." I frowned at her words.
"Master Nilas is one of a rare type of Jedi called Seers," Vilbum explained, obviously seeing I was confused. "Seers are adjusted to the Force in a way few other Jedi are and are prone to powerful visions of future events." His brow drooped a touch. "Though the visions are far less than they once were."
"And she had a vision involving me?" I asked slowly, not liking the idea that the Force was trying to control what I would do or manipulate the Jedi into a course of action for me. ''Is the Force actually sentient in a way that allows it to manipulate the Jedi like they claim the Dark Side does to the Sith? And if so, is it trying to stop me from making waves, preventing me from changing what is to come?''
"She did. As did three other Seers." Gallia stated with a small smile. "Such an event has not happened in living memory."
I was glad, really glad, Player¡¯s Mind was running, or I was sure my eyebrows would''ve merged with my fringe at what I''d just been told.
"They saw something about me?" I asked slowly, still not liking that the Force was seemingly trying to manipulate my direction while being curious as to what the vision was about. ''Hopefully nothing about the Chosen One crap.''
"That they did," Vilbum replied, making my brow rise rapidly even with Player¡¯s Mind active. "Though strangely none of the visions matched closely with another." He paused and looked at Nilas. "However, that is not something to concern yourself with. The Seer Council, in conjunction with this Council, have discussed these visions and how they will affect your future training as a Jedi.
"You will be continuing your training with us, should you so choose." Vilbum continued with a smile that just looked wrong to me with the way his face wrinkled as he spoke. "But it is because of these visions that we made you our first summons after the Initiate Trials concluded."
"OK," I said slowly, not sure where this was going but certain that if I was assigned to a Master who wouldn''t let me leave the Temple, I would quit the order. Six months in this place was starting to drive me up the wall, and with the Trials of an Initiate quest now finished, I had little to focus on within these walls. Everything else, save for what may be on the Holocrons in the Vault, whether it was quest related or otherwise, I felt was outside the walls of the Temple. ''I need to come up with plans to hamper Sidious'' rise to power and build a power base of my own.'' Though how to do that, was something I still had to consider.
"Masters and Knights have come forward to seek your permission to take you as their Padawan, but it is here that an issue arises." Master Gallia said slowly with a smile, though I saw Master Piell frowning as she spoke. "Many have spoken to us of a desire to train you, though we suspect many are just curious about your unexpected abilities with rare Force powers."
I nodded at her words even as I considered them. I had expected that some Jedi would be interested in training me because of what I did in the obstacle course, but I hadn''t expected many to offer to train me.
"This Council has considered those requests and lowered it to four, from which you are permitted to make a final choice," Vilbum spoke, casting a glance at Nilas. "Two of these Jedi you have met directly, while another you may have seen around the Temple. The last, however¡"
"Would be me."
I turned at the voice and ended up staring at a damm elf!
''Thank God for Player''s Mind or I''d be gawking at her like a lost puppy, if not drooling.''
The Jedi in question was tall, lithe and just breath-taking to look at. Her long, silken blond hair cascaded around her angular face and her grey eyes seemed to dance as she smiled down at me.
"This is Jedi Master Fay," Vilbum spoke with a touch of reverence. "She is something of a legend, or myth, within our Order. Indeed, this is the first time in my life that she has stepped foot within the Temple."
Fay laughed in an almost musical way and I had to look away to avoid looking too much like a fool. "Master Vilbum is too kind. I simply follow the will of the Force, one that guides me across the galaxy and for once has guided me back here." While she spoke, her eyes stayed with me, or I assumed they did as when I looked back at her she was still watching me. "The Force spoke to me of a child torn through time and space, one born of warriors and Jedi, and yet not. One with the potential for true balance within the Force. It guided me back here where I found out about the child of Revan."
"I dislike that label," I said with a small frown. "And being seen in visions and prophecy," I added, making it clear ¨C I hoped ¨C that I knew about the Chosen One prophecy and didn''t want any part of it.
Fay laughed once more. "Yes, most do. Yet you cannot deny that the Force has chosen to bring you to us, here and now. A time and a place far from your own. You cannot deny the actions of the Force."
"I deny nothing. But I am not a pawn in a game to be played by someone, or something, else." I growled.
"You believe yourself above the Force? That you are better than it and us?" Master Piell asked, his one eye narrowed heavily as he glared at me. "Then perhaps we should deny you further training."
"And allow someone so powerful to just freely wander the galaxy? That doesn''t sound very wise." I countered, throwing his earlier words about me back in his face.
"Master Piell meant no disrespect young one. He simply stated, in his own way, that we all are guided by the Force. Jedi or not, it flows through and around us in ways even Grandmaster Yoda does not fully understand." Fay said with a soft smile as she stepped towards me. "I do not know if the Force''s guidance has sent me here to become your teacher, or merely if it wishes for me to help you grow, but I accept this calling."
I bowed a touch. "I would be grateful for either ma''am." I turned back to Vilbum. "You said there were three others sir?"
"Yes. Masters Sifo-Dyas and Dooku have both expressed interest in taking you as their learner, as has Knight Lhan."
"Knight Lhan is the Cathar Jedi who has been helping Battlemaster Drallig with Initiate training. He is new to his rank and wishes to take a Padawan before taking up his role as Watchman of the Mandalore sector." Di added. "He is young for a knight but brave and loyal."
"And these four are the ones you feel would be the best choices for me to accept as my teacher?" I asked cautiously, avoiding calling any of them my master. That had always bugged me about the Jedi.
"Yes. However, we feel that even if you decide now on your Master, you should remain as an Initiate until New Year Week, which is in four months." Vilbum replied. "This is not because we feel you are unready, but because all four visions shared one single, common trait. That if you left the Temple permanently in the next few months you would die."
"Then might I take these months to get to know each Jedi better before making a final choice in the New Year?" I asked even as I processed that leaving early would result in my death, probably by agents of Sidious. ''Or more likely the bastard would abduct me to raise as a quote/unquote, Proper Sith.''
Vilbum smiled once more. "That would be a wise decision young one. Very wise. However, I must caution you to not mention our discussions about visions with your clanmates. We do not wish undue worry to affect them and distract them from their studies."
"Understood."
I suspected that mentioning visions and prophecies to Initiates was not a normal occurrence, and I could get their reasoning. I just hoped that this didn''t cause me problems with the others or risk people starting to think I truly was the Chosen One. ¡®Four more months of this place? Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Still, I will have more time with Dooku and Sifo-Dyas so even if I don''t pick either of them as my Master, I can get closer to them and hopefully change both their fates.''
"I look forward to learning about you over the coming months young one," Fay said with a smile that would''ve made me talk gibberish if I was in my teens and didn''t have Player¡¯s Mind. "I suspect there is much we may learn from each other."
"As do I ma''am," I said slowly, keeping my eyes locked on her face.
"Feel free to ask for a further meeting if you wish to discuss your possible master young one, and if there is nothing you wish to ask, you are free to leave," Vilbum said with another of those wrong-looking smiles.
"Yes, sir," I said with a small bow.
Pivoting I walked slowly out of the chamber and into an elevator once one arrived; thankful it was empty, so I could start to examine the choices I had in front of me.
Dooku and Sifo-Dyas were both covered by quests, though if I failed then there was a chance that I could die with Sifo-Dyas if he was my Master or be killed by Dooku when he turns if I chose him. Though that was conditional on me failing the quests to save each of them. Also, Sifo-Dyas was on the Council and Dooku was working in the Temple as a combat instructor, so there was a high chance I''d be stuck in the Temple for a few more years at least, which I was firmly against.
Lhan was a virtual unknown as I had seen a Cathar male Jedi helping with lightsaber training, but he''d never trained me or Dragon Clan. Though he was going to head out into the galaxy soon and would be heading to Mandalore, which meant dealing with Death Watch and other Mandalorians. That might create possibilities for building up friendships and weakening Sidious'' power base before the Clone Wars.
Fay, however, beyond being beautiful, was a true unknown. I hadn''t met her in the Temple, nor had the name come up in the movies or cartoons. From what little she had said she seemed to glide around, letting the Force guide her where it wanted. That sounded both useful and problematic. Useful as it would let me likely see more than just a sector of planets or Coruscant, it would leave me at the will of the Force; something that irritated me as it seemed to suggest a semi-sentience to the Force. Problematic, however, as it might make it harder for me to work on my current quests or any plans, I had to build my power base and begin to disrupt Palpatine''s plans.
"Is the Force actually sentient?" I asked the empty elevator, hoping that TPtB would give me a response.
Sadly, they didn''t, and I sighed in annoyance. "Was worth a shot."
The doors opened, and I walked quietly back to my quarters. I needed more time to think through carefully just what the pros and cons of each of my options for Master were. And the privacy of my room would allow me to go through the quest completion and level-up notices.
''Is the Force trying to stop me? Is it working against me because I was sent here by a higher power?'' I wondered as I walked.
Yes, and no.
Truthfully, we are unsure if we should tell you this, but we felt you needed to understand if only a little.
The Force is sentient, but not in a way you understand currently.
It is a force of nature, yet it feels the galaxy, the universe through the creatures within it.
And like all forces of nature, it seeks balance.
Sadly, simple beings such as yourself struggle for true balance.
Emotions, which the Force lacks, interfere with balance.
Yet to surrender to emotions, or cut them off, is not balance.
It is an extreme.
The Force accepts we have sent you into its domain yet is still trying to settle you into its need for balance.
¡
That is all we are prepared to tell you.
Use it how you wish.
I stopped walking to read the message from TPtB and tried to process it.
The Force was living but not and sought balance. Yet both the Jedi and Sith were wrong about what that balance was. ''So, balance involves accepting your emotions, yet not letting them rule you. Like the older code that I had come across, emotion, yet peace. Or at least, that''s how I see it. And damm! The Force is the one bringing the Sith to power to achieve balance as the Jedi are an extreme that it cannot accept.''
I chuckled a little at that even as I tried to get my head around the idea that the reason the Sith kept rising was that the Jedi had, in some way, become too strong for its liking.
''Looks like I have to find a new path. Well, I''ve got four months or so to survive in this place, so that gives me time to create plans. For now, I should just get back to my room and sort through where I am.''
The rest of the walk to my quarters passed in silence as the corridors were empty, and I reached my room quickly and quietly.
Quest Completed!
Trials of an Initiate
Objectives:
Advance to the free-for-all stage for your age group. [Yes]
Win at least 3 of your push-feather duels [Yes]
Complete the obstacle course with a time in the upper half for your age group [Yes]
[?] Place in the top 3 of the lightsaber free-for-all for your age group [No]
[?] Advance to the quarter-finals of the push-feather duels [Yes]
[?] Win at least 3 lightsaber duels against Initiates in the older age group [2/3]
[?] Win the push-feather tournament [No]
[?] Have an obstacle course time in the upper half of all Initiates [Yes]
Rewards:
1500XP
1000XP
1000XP
500XP
500XP
...
LEVEL UP!
Level: 8 - 9
FP: +500
PP: +2
STAM: +12
SP: +5
SKP: +32
¡
"Nice. Extra FP means more time using powers between meditation recharges and while not a lot, two Player Points means I can have Player''s Mind on for a little longer. List Stats."
Cameron Shan
Species: Human
Title: The Player
Level 9
HP: 130/130
FP: 4500/4500
PP: 18/18
XP [3530/9000]
STAM [108/108]
Hunger [0/100]
STR: 8 +
VIT: 8 +
AGI: 8 +
INT: 16 +
WIS: 12 +
CH: 10 +
Luck: 0 + [+10]
SP: 6
SKP: 32
PerkP: 0
PPP: 0
Credits: 1116
"Sweet, I''m already a third of the way to the next level." I spent a little bit of time examining my new status, and placed one SP in STR, AGI and VIT, bringing all three up to nine, and removing the small penalty that existed for the stats being under my level. "List Quests."
QUESTS
These are the story chains that will help push and shape your new life.
Quests come in various forms, from repeatable simple ones to long, multi-part campaigns.
Most of your activities will be set up as quests, however, you are free to decline most quests.
You can also create your own quests if you are willing to push yourself beyond what would be considered easy/safe.
All quests are rated from F to S*** for difficulty, with anything rated B or greater running the risk of bodily harm, if not death.
Current quests are:
Tremors Of The Ancient Sith Empire
Forge Your Own Path
Cleanse The Temple
Changing Fate [Dooku]
You Can''t Hurt Me [User Defined]
Stones of Muntuur
Wipe That Grin Off Her Face [User Defined]
Changing Fate [Anakin]
Just Don''t Get Caught [User Defined]
Changing Fate [Qui-Gon]
Changing Fate [Sifo-Dyas]
¡
For more details, on a quest, tap it or say ''List Quest'' followed by the quest required.
¡
I whistled as I realised just how many quests I had. Yet as I thought through things, almost all of them were long-term, ongoing quests. The exception was Cleaning The Temple, but since I had examined everywhere I could inside the Temple, I assumed that required me to go below the Temple and examine the mountain it stood upon. And for that, I needed to be a Padawan to leave¡ No, I didn''t.
Windu had stated that no Initiate could leave the Temple without permission from one of the Jedi Councils and an escort, so maybe I could persuade the Council of First Knowledge to allow me to explore the depths of the Temple with one or more of my prospective Jedi Masters.
''I''ll have to wait a week or so before seeing if any of the Jedi are willing to escort me outside. Or I could claim to have had a vision about something dark under the Temple. I had one before about the attack on my grandfather''s home, so it should be possible to fake something. But, if I do that, there''s a chance the Seer Council may try to have me trained in learning to have visions. Which could see me trapped in the Temple long-term. So, faking a vision is a backup plan to get to the Temple underground.''
I shifted my attention to the Stones of Muntuur quest and browsed the details. For that, I had to lift all seven stones, which the quest was nice enough to inform me was fifty tonnes. With my current level in TK, I could lift just shy of three tonnes, but each stratum of the power increased the overall weight limit. Novice had been two kilograms per level, while Adept had been five kilograms per level and Professional now granted me twelve-point-five kilograms per level. If that rate of increase continued ¨C and if it didn''t it just wasn''t possible to lift the stones ¨C then I guessed I''d need to be somewhere in the Prodigy strata to pull it off.
The bonus was probably time-related ¨C either before the Clone Wars or the blockade of Naboo ¨C so I planned to spend as much free time training that up as I could. Even if I did nothing more than levitating a datapad under a table while reading or meditating I would quickly gain levels in the power.
The You Can''t Hurt Me and Just Don''t Get Caught quests were just a case of focusing on a few set skills/abilities when I could, so they moved to the front of my short-term planning for what to focus on over the coming few months.
Beating Serra was going to take effort and I suspected I''d need to learn more than just Makashi to pull it off, so I pulled Haqu''s lightsaber from my inventory ¨C which now had eighteen slots ¨C and got into the opening stance for Soresu, only for a notice to appear in my log.
Skill Usage Warning!
Level isn¡¯t high enough for self-learning.
[Form III: Soresu]
To self-study, you require Adept:50 in Shi-Cho and Makashi and Novice:10 in Soresu.
¡
"Heh, didn''t see that coming," I muttered as I waved away the notice. "List Skills." I quickly browsed until I reached lightsaber forms and noted I had about forty levels in Makashi and seven levels in Soresu to meet the requirements. "I wonder if similar rules exist for the other forms."
I slipped into the basic starting stance for Ataru and got another warning.
"Bugger," I muttered as I read and waved away that notice. That one told me Ataru to Novice:10 with Shii-Cho, Makashi and Soresu had to be at Adept:50. I moved to adopt a Makashi stance when a thought came to me and stopped.
One skill I hadn''t seen at the Temple so far, and only hinted at in the few records I had perused on lightsaber combat, was the ability to control an active lightsaber via the Force. I remembered Kreia doing it with three blades in KOTOR2.
"Now this could be fun," I said as a smile threatened to break my face and I placed the lightsaber on the floor.
With a simple gesture, I lifted the unpowered weapon and floated it to the far side of the room. Then I tried to ignite it.
I sighed as nothing happened, but before I could try again, a notice appeared in my log. Calling the lightsaber back to my hand, I opened the notice.
Force Power Warning!
You attempted to use an advanced Force Power
[Lightsaber TK]
This power cannot be learnt until the following requirements are met:
TK: Master:1
Lightsaber [style]: Master:1
Makashi: Master:1
Soresu: Master:1
Shien: Master:1
Djem-So: Master:1
¡
"Son of a¡ That''s just not fair." I muttered as I waved away the notice. That was one of the coolest powers/abilities/tricks from KOTOR2 and here I was being told I couldn''t learn it until I had mastered four different lightsaber Forms. Technically it was three as Shien and Djem-So were meant to be variants of Form V, but given that the notice listed them separately, I had to assume they were treated as independent skills.
"Guess that trick is a long way away," I muttered as I frowned though it turned into a small smile as I realised there was another power I hadn''t attempted yet, but that I knew I wanted to learn.
I pointed my hand at my bed and concentrated.
A thin, weak bolt of lightning shot from my hand and struck my bed, igniting my pillow.
"Fuck!" I yelled as I raced over and started frantically waving the pillow while using cyrokinesis to cool it until it was no longer burnt.
I stared at the charred black object and sighed. "Pity there''s isn''t a Force power that can restore this," I murmured as I threw the pillow back onto the bed. I turned only to stop, and frown. "Maybe there is."
I walked over and picked up the pillow before concentrating on it and trying to channel the Force into it. My eyes bugged out as the blackened pillow slowly returned to its original white. "Well fuck me," I muttered as I dropped the now fresh-looking pillow on the bed and read the new notices.
Force Power Discovered!
Lightning
This is the ability to generate a bolt of energy that behaves like lightning.
Range and damage are dependent on level.
¡
Force Power Discovered!
Restore
By channelling the Force into an object, you can restore the damage done to it.
The rate of restoration depends on the current level.
¡
"Sweet," I said with a huge grin. "Now I can level lightning up without worrying about destroying my room."
I opened the window to clear the smell from the burnt pillow and exited the room. There were just under two hours until dinner, so I lifted the pillow with TK until my FP ran out then adopted the opening stance of Makashi.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Crystal Stars 1
The sun was just creeping into the room and I growled as I looked at my private datapad. It was the one that contained the flight logs of the ship that brought me to Coruscant and the worlds of the Sith Empire ¨C and was stored in my Inventory ¨C but that was not what I was not what was making my anger grow.
What was grating on my nerves was the fact that every idea I had about how to delay, weaken and counter Sidious'' plans seemed to boil down to the same underlying issue: Money. Whatever I could think of ¨C beyond just assassinating the current Senator, which TPtB had suggested with the Sever the Head quest would actually make things worse in the long term¨C were long, drawn-out plans that would take time, effort and money. Lots and lots of money.
"I need to figure out how I''m going to go against what is probably a massive, secret war chest that the Sith have built up over a millennium, if not longer," I muttered as I looked at the list.
- Develop my own army. Not clones, but loyal.
- Create/take control of a mega-corp.
- Found my own Force Order.
- Accelerate the development of certain tech. (X-Wings, personal shielding, etc.)
- Discover and colonise a safe harbour for Jedi/Force users.
- Eliminate key people.
It was a short list on the surface, but each choice led to a separate document that held further ideas. Yet none could truly advance until I had access to millions, if not billions, of credits.
"I wonder if I can get Dooku to become Count without leaving the Jedi?" I mused, figuring that the title must''ve made him rich. That was based on what was seen of his private estate in the Clone Wars cartoons, but there was always a chance the title was more political than financial, like many minor members of the royal family in Britain in my past life. Sure, they all lived very comfortably, but I think only Queen Elizabeth had much in the way of financial holdings; and even then, she wasn''t close to being the richest person in Britain.
"Right so how do I make money?" I muttered as I tapped my finger on the table beside the pad as I sat quietly in my quarters. "I could invest in companies that create the battle droids used by the Trade Federation, but even then, I need cash to do so," I growled once more. "Maybe I should just rob someone," I muttered with a small chuckle which petered out as I started to consider the random idea.
"Maybe I could rob someone. It''s not like everyone in the galaxy is nice and deserves what they have. And I could use Compulsion to¡" My self-discussion trailed off a small hatch in the wall near the door opened and a scuttle-droid rolled in. The things wandered around the temple constantly cleaning the floors while other droids cleaned the walls or carried supplies back and forth. "Buggers are everywhere," I mumbled as the droid sped around the room.
As I watched it speed around, my mind wandered as to how much access this droid ¨C and its siblings ¨C had to the Temple. They had to have access to every room in the place, sleeping quarters, training rooms, the hanger bay and council chambers. Heck probably even had access to the Holocron V¡
''OK. Now that could be useful.'' I thought as I focused on the small tan-brown droid. ''If droids have a way into the vault, then it is possible I could use it to gain access to the Holocrons.'' I needed to get my computing skills to higher levels and I remembered I had a quest to do just that.
I called up the quest lists and expanded Just Don''t Get Caught.
''OK, the rewards don''t kick in until I''m sixteen it seems, but nothing is stopping me from getting to the base levels earlier. And the three short-term quests I have don''t overlap so I don''t have to worry about taking time for them from working on my other skills.''
Those three quests were Competent Duellist, Trainee Space Ranger and Trainee Space Ace. The first was just a push/reward to get Makashi to Professional:1 before the year was out while the two Trainee quests were to get the piloting skills for space and atmosphere to Adept:1 in the same timeframe. They had come to me once I had started flight training after the Initiate Trials had ended; about three weeks ago. It was interesting that Dragon Clan was being taught by Knight Lhan, one of the four Jedi the Council of First Knowledge had recommended for me to take as my trainer.
I was not going to refer to whomever it was ¨C if it was anyone as I was still considering just going solo, though I was less keen to do so now that I realised Sidious knew about me ¨C as Master as the term held issues with granting someone power/ownership over me. How the Jedi didn''t see that Anakin must''ve felt the same I didn''t understand but put it down to institutionalized blindness.
I was drawn out of my thoughts when the cleaning droid smacked into my foot.
"Damm it you little¡ Go away!" I growled. The droid ignored me but a small purple notice in my log drew my attention.
Force Power Usage: Compulsion
Power Failed!
Half XP was granted for the attempt.
¡
NOTE:
Droids are immune to Compulsion/Mind Probe/Memory Rub
¡
"Huh?" I mumbled as I read the notice. I could get XP for Compulsion by using it on droids, though it wouldn''t work successfully. That was broken as hell, but I was so going to exploit it over the coming years.
Assuming Mind Probe and Memory Rub were what I suspected they were ¨C reading and manipulating minds ¨C and that they were advanced forms of Compulsion like how Lightsaber TK was to TK, then if I could get all three to high enough levels, I could simply take control of certain individuals.
Though it would take a long, long time to get the powers levelled up as Compulsion was 250FP a pop and I had to assume the others would be even more expensive/taxing to use.
"Something to work towards, without making it a quest," I added to prevent my interface from offering another quest. This was going to be a slow, background plan that I didn''t want to interfere with my current, and future, short-term quests.
Was I abusing the powers I had? Probably, but why shouldn''t I use and abuse them to give myself the best chance to succeed and survive in this galaxy?
I went back to watching the droid as it continued to move around the room and hit it with Compulsion until I ran out of FP, then became bored as it kept cleaning then I began to think about where the main control system was for the cleaning and maintenance droids in the temple, and how easy/difficult it would be to access that room.
''I imagine it is behind multiple locked doors with cameras and other security measures in place to avoid tampering. Hmm, entering the room would be difficult, however, if I was to install a worm into a cleaning droid, it might upload that to the central computer. If programmed correctly, I could have the computer transfer everything that happened in the Temple to an outside server, provided it had network access, which I could then pursue at my leisure. Damm, that seems like¡'' "Fuck!" I spat out as my train of thought led me to realise that I may have just found a huge flaw in the Temple''s security.
I lifted my datapad and quickly opened another file. This file covered the ways that the Sith could monitor/spy on the Jedi. I suspected they must have access to Senate records ¨C especially since Palpatine was a Senator ¨C but I hadn''t considered they could actively spy on the Jedi themselves.
"Great, so I just found a potentially major security flaw. I would assume the Jedi have closed that flaw, but if they haven''t¡" My voice trailed off as I stared at the droid as it left my room. "Well fuck."
I dropped the datapad back in my Inventory and exited the room, planning to find someone to tell. But who to talk to?
Dooku and Sifo-Dyas were out. While both were respected and Sifo-Dyas sat on the High Council, both talked regularly with Palpatine so he could ask them subtlety who had closed the flaw, which would draw his attention to me even more.
Fay, while someone held in high regard by other Jedi, was not a regular to the Temple, so I doubted she had much understanding of the daily activities that went on here. Lhan was a new Knight, so lacked authority.
"Guess I need to find Yoda or Windu then," I murmured to myself as I walked the quiet corridors. Now just to find them. The most likely places at this time in the morning were either the mess halls or a meditation room. But which way to go?
"Ug."
"Damm." I spat as I crashed to the floor having bounced off someone and fallen backwards.
"Cameron? Are you alright?" A male voice asked, and I looked up to see Master Giiett looking down at me with a slightly creased brow.
"Yes sir. Just was lost in thought." I replied as he helped me stand before I gently patted my robe. "Sorry for not looking where I was going."
"I believe we were both guilty of that Cameron." He countered as he reached down and picked up a datapad. "What has you moving so fast this early in the morning?"
I opened my mouth to mutter out a half-hearted excuse when it occurred to me that Master Giiett might just be the Jedi I needed to talk to. He was a High Council member and a Sentinel; a Jedi charged with hunting down Dark Side users and their influence across the galaxy. Sure, he and the rest were missing the Sith Lord in the Senate, but otherwise, I felt he was competent at his job.
"I, I think I''ve found a security breach," I said slowly. "I might be wrong, but I have a feeling that I''m not."
Giiett''s brow creased as he looked down at me. "And what is this breach you believe you have found?"
I mentally thanked him for not just ignoring my concern as I think some of the other High Council members might.
"I¡" I paused as another cleaning droid ¨C though it could''ve been the same one as from my room ¨C shot across the floor behind him. "I would rather discuss that in private. Away from anything that could monitor us." I said slowly, tilting my head to the droid.
Giiett''s eyes caught my movement before drifting skywards for a moment. "Hmm. Perhaps that would be for the best. Come." He turned and walked back the way he had come from and I quickly fell into step beside him.
"I saw the recordings of your performance in the Initiate Trials," he began as we entered an elevator, "and read the reports from the Council of First Knowledge. I had expected you to do well in the Trials, but phasing, teleporting, and showing an interest in Makashi?" He chuckled and shook his head. "There is doing well, and then there''s rubbing everyone else''s faces in the dirt."
"I¡ that was not my intention." I countered slowly as we exited the elevator and I noted we were now on levels that Initiates were restricted from going to unaccompanied. "I simply knew I had to think outside the box if I wanted to do well."
Giiett laughed and shook his head. "You did more than ''well'', Cameron. You shattered the course record for the obstacle course. And I mean the temple record, not the Initiate one. And you made Master Dooku smile."
"What?" I couldn''t help but stumble and blurt out at that comment. While I respected Dooku''s ability with Makashi and enjoyed the gruff no-nonsense manner he had ¨C probably as it reminded me of my old life ¨C I had never seen the slightest hint the man could smile.
Giiett laughed once more as he glanced at me. "He smiled. Sure, he tried hard to hide it, but I have known him since I was an Initiate." We entered a small room that was an office of some sort as Giiett slipped around the desk and sat while indicating for me to do the same.
"Now, what is this concern you have?" He asked and I explained what I had considered about the droids and how someone could use them to monitor everything happening at the Temple, even in areas restricted to many such as the Council Chambers and Archives if the droids had access.
Through my short explanation ¨C which avoided getting into why I was thinking about the droids and their programming ¨C he sat there quietly and when I finished, he leaned back in his chair and tapped his forefingers on his chin while his hands were overwise interlocked.
"Hmm. I admit your concerns are valid. The droids, cameras, and external data requests are all recorded by a central computer core. And while that is regularly checked to ensure it is free of external programs, it does link to a secure mainframe within the Senate." He tapped his forefingers a few more times against his chin. "I believe that this mainframe is also secure, but we are talking about politicians here¡"
Normally that little comment would earn a small smile from me, but not today. "Who would have access to the mainframe?" I asked. Hopefully, I didn''t come off as too curious/aware, but I had to get him thinking about the potential dangers that existed.
"To my knowledge that core is for the Chancellor, their staff, and select Senators. If any of them wished to know about what went on within the Temple, they are free to do so. However, if one or more of them were, persuaded, to provide copies of those activities, then we could be looking at a serious problem." It looked like he agreed with me, but the way his brow seemed to both lower and rise made me think he''d thought of something else that was a bigger threat than just knowing what Jedi did every day within the Temple.
We sat in silence as I pondered just what else beyond droid recordings could be on this Senate computer and Master Giiett''s brow furrowed as he considered whatever was going through his head.
"Thank you for bringing this to me Cameron." He said as he suddenly leaned forward and placed his hands on the table. "I will discuss this with the High Council, and we will take appropriate actions to ensure this potential security breach is removed." His words were calm and relaxed, but the furrows in his brow didn''t vanish.
"Yes sir." I hoped he could convince them to do something about it, but until I knew for certain, I was going to have to be very careful of what I did and said around the droids, or in any room with recording devices.
He nodded and leaned back as a small smile came to his face. "Now, what drove you to focus on Makashi when almost no one, Knights and Masters included, do so?"
I shrugged. "The main part of the combat trail was one-on-one combat. Of the three Forms I had been shown, the only one that was designed for such combat was Makashi."
Giiett nodded as his smile grew a touch. "Yes, that is true. Most Jedi choose Soresu or Ataru, though I prefer Shien. And that is because I find myself dealing with an inordinately large number of blaster-wielding foes on my missions." He chuckled at what I had to assume was a private joke. "Are you staying with Makashi?"
Again, I shrugged. "For now, yeah. Though from my reading of history, I do know there are far fewer Sith around than when I was born." That drew another chuckle. "Perhaps later I will study another Form, but not until I feel I have mastered my current one." And unlike the others, I had a built-in system that told me when I had done that. Once Makashi was at Master:1, I planned to try to train up Shii-Cho and Soresu. Hopefully, by the time of Episode One, I would have at least mastered those three Forms.
"Hmm, so you will be taking Dooku as your Master?" Giiett asked as he leant forward.
"I have not decided on whom I wish to learn from, though all of the options given to me by the Council have their strengths."
Giiett shook his head, though he continued to smile. "Spoken like a diplomat. Your grandfather''s teachings I assume."
"Yes sir." No that wasn''t why I was being careful, but it was the best reason that anyone had come up with so far as to why I hadn''t instantly picked a trainer. The others were pushing me to take various Jedi, though none suggested Dooku, and that was only after they got over their annoyance that I was being ''fast-tracked''. Now that I thought about it for a second, Serra had never been annoyed. She had simply given me a massive smile and a nod before asking who was to be my Master. Damm, I hated that term so I could only imagine how Anakin would feel about it.
"Very wise. Very wise. Now, is there anything else you wish to discuss? It is time for the morning meal and, while I do not know about you, I am famished." He asked as he stood.
"No sir," I replied as I stood even as I wished I could tell him about Palpatine and everything else, but the instructions for my power had said I couldn''t just tell someone about what was to happen. I had tested that last week when talking with Sifo-Dyas. Instead of saying Palpatine was a Sith Lord, I''d called him a smelly lady! It seemed I was going to have to hunt for the proof I needed after all.
He nodded and we walked out of the office to begin the day.
... ¡
¡ ¡
"May I join you?" I lifted my head at the request and saw Master Fay standing on the opposite side of the table that I was using in the Archives, a slight smile on her face as our eyes met.
I nodded and the elegant Jedi slid onto the bench beside me.
"If I may ask, what are you reading?" She asked calmly.
I shifted the datapad to her as I answered. "I''m learning about my family," I replied. The datapad was currently showing an overview of Satele Shan''s time with the Order.
After getting the clearance from the Council of First Knowledge, I''d spent an hour a day in the following week researching and reading about whatever I could find about Revan, Bastila and now Satele. The information contained in the Archives, or at least the freely available information, was nothing useful/impressive and did nothing to improve on what I knew of Revan and Bastila from the KOTOR video games.
Satele however, while mainly just a long, long list of bullet points about her career, was more helpful. I had never played TOR so apart from the name, I knew nothing about her.
"Ah, Satele Shan. I remember reading about her when I was a Padawan." She slid the datapad back to me and her smile curved upwards. "It is a shame the public records are so, dry."
I felt my brow lift at her comment. For a normal child, it would''ve seemed innocent, but I caught the less-than-subtle markers suggesting she knew more than she was telling.
"Did Satele, or my great-grandparents, leave a recording or diary? Maybe even a holocron?" I asked, figuring I''d play her game to see if it led somewhere. Plus, the more time I got to spend around the lady the better. She easily put any woman I had ever met to shame with her beauty and the way she carried herself.
"Hmm, I believe that Grandmaster Satele did create a holocron after the war with the Sith, but I never checked if there was one from Revan or Bastila. Though I highly doubt it has survived to the present day. Ignoring their non-accepted views of marriage and family, the Sith attacked and held Coruscant during the war when Satele was Grandmaster of the Order." She paused and tapped her fingers on the table. "Still, if they had created a holocron, then I imagine Satele may have tried to save and protect it from the Sith. Revan was, a curiosity, to many, including me."
"Truly?" I blurted out, and Fay''s smile turned into a small grin.
"Yes. When I was but a Padawan, I admit to finding the story of the Prodigal Knight most¡ enjoyable." Her eyes wandered off to a spot before returning her gaze to me, her eyes seeming to bore right into my soul. If I was a normal child, I would''ve squirmed under the intensity of her gaze, but I did not.
"You have something of him in you. Oh, your face is different, as are your colourings, but I can see that same, certain something to you. The same energy that he seemed to radiate is within you. Many cultures have their own words or phrases to describe it, but I like jate''kara."
"Jate''kora?"
"Jate''kara." She corrected quietly. "It translates into basic as ''a course to steer by''. It implies that someone has been touched by the Force, fate, or some other power, to be or do, something important. Though I imagine the galaxy at large tries its best to keep such people limited." She laughed a soft, musical laugh, and brushed a loose strand of hair out of her eyes.
"What do the tattoos mean?" I blurted out, as I had missed them when we had first met as I was distracted by her, but now I was curious about them, and I felt my cheeks heat up.
I almost engaged Player''s Mind, but I didn''t want to rely on that power too much or risk her wondering why I had suddenly become so in control of my emotions. Oh sure, The Jedi might preach about letting go of your emotions, but I was less than a year into their ''training'' and I knew that other Jedi showed emotion; case-in-point, the lady sitting with me, whose emotions were clear to see at my abrupt ¨C ok rude ¨C question.
She continued to smile even as her fingers traced the twin lines on her left cheek. "You are the first Jedi I have met in a very long time who has asked me about them." She sighed and looked away from me, towards one of the windows in the upper walls. "They are a reminder of something that happened a long time ago."
I felt my brow rise in surprise at her seeming admission of having cared deeply, if not loved someone long ago and I kept my mouth shut as she continued to look out of the window; her brow having drooped, as had her smile. Figuring she needed time, I returned to reading about my great-great-whatever niece.
"How does your training go?" I lifted my head to see she was now looking at me once more, her face calm again.
I shrugged. "It''s fine. The flight lessons with Knight Lhan are helping to pass the time and I am learning more every day."
"And?" She probed, her lips twitching upwards at my neutral answer.
I sighed and looked around to make sure we were alone. "I''m bored! I mean, the others have spent their entire lives growing up here. It''s home. But for me¡" I stopped there, unsure of how to exactly phrase my mounting frustration.
"It is just a place. Nothing more. Indeed, it probably feels like a prison." She finished for me and laughed at my surprise/shock at her so easily hitting the nail on the head. "I am much like you in that regard. Oh, I was raised here from before I can remember, but I always felt a¡ pull to leave. To explore the galaxy. Many Jedi are the same but most still regard the Temple as home, but to me, it is nothing but a place now." She paused and now it was her turn to glance around before leaning closer.
"I should not probably say this, but I do not like this planet. It feels like a world basking in decay and deceit. That feeling has only grown stronger over my time away from here and even now, in this great Temple, that feeling of decline is clear to me."
"Have, have you spoken to others about this?" I asked, genuinely curious as to if she could feel the corruption of the Sith and the plans that were coming to fruition, and if she''d informed anyone of her sensations.
"No. I have not mentioned it to anyone here. Indeed, I am unsure as to why I even mentioned it to you." She paused and stared into my eyes, tilting her head in the process. "You are far older than you appear and something about you guided the Force to return me here."
"Well, I am technically three-and-a-half thousand years old," I replied, hoping to deflect her attention as a tingle went up my spine.
She smiled at the bad humour. "Yes, while your legal age is far older than anyone else, that is not what I meant." She leaned forward and her hands lifted my head gently. "Your body is young, yet your inner energy, the part of you that is connected to the Force feels older." Her hands left my cheeks, yet I could still feel their touch, and she sat back.
"Jate''kara." She said that word once more and smiled at me as her head tilted to the side. "The Force has marked you, of that I am certain. And I believe you already know this."
I opened my mouth to deny her statement but paused. She was right in that I was here with a purpose, but just not one of the Force''s making. No, just my own choice and the power of someone/thing far beyond the Force. So, I decided to play on it to probe in my own way.
"I have heard others hint at something similar. A prophesy about a ''Chosen One''." I didn''t hide my annoyance at them thinking I could be their saviour as I left that prophesy dangling.
Fay laughed even as her brow rose. "Yes, I imagine many would think that way. The child of the Prodigal Knight, sent across time and space, having killed a pair of Sith without any formal training. How could the masses not believe you were a gift from the Force?"
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
"I only killed one Sith, and that was blind luck." I felt the need to correct that point.
"And yet that is what no less than five Masters told me you had done; including one rather frustrated member of the Council." She chuckled softly and shook her head. "People always look for a cause, an ideal, a champion. They are willing to follow without truly understanding and that often leads to more problems than it solves."
Before I could ask what just she was on about, she stood.
"Forgive me, but I have taken up too much of my time and have an appointment with Master Yoda."
"Any time spent with one so wise and beautiful is well spent," I replied, though I instantly wondered why I had just attempted to flirt with her.
Her musical laughter filled the air. "Such a charmer. Already I fear for my fellow females when you reach your majority."
She continued to laugh as she turned and walked away, and while I shouldn''t have, I watched her go.
She stopped just as she was about to disappear from my view and my gaze moved upwards to meet hers. While I couldn''t hear her, I could see her laugh a little as our eyes met and I felt the heat return to my cheeks. ''Dammit! I''m meant to only be eight! I need to act like it or others might suspect something is off about me.''
Fay shook her head even as she smiled and resumed walking, leaving my field of vision.
The moment she did, I remembered the Cleansing the Temple quest and felt the urge to smash my head against the table. I should''ve said something to her about it, maybe hinted that I felt something off below the main Temple and see if I could persuade her to take me on a trip downwards.
"I will have to remember to mention it to her the next time we talk," I muttered though I didn''t know when that would be. Today was the first time since meeting Fay that I had spoken to her, and one of the four months for me to select my trainer had already passed.
Fay was the only one of the four Jedi Masters who I hadn''t talked with until today, though my only words with Dooku were regarding my lightsaber training. Sifo-Dyas and Lhan both actively sought me out for conversation.
Truthfully, Lhan''s continual need to ask me a question first during flight classes/training was annoying everyone in Dragon Clan and had quickly soured me on choosing the only Jedi confirmed to be leaving the Temple that might become my trainer.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
"Watch your footwork, Funt," I stated as I watched the Sullustan duel Aayla. He didn''t reply but slid his rear foot back a touch. "Good. Now relax and just guide Aayla''s attacks away from you."
I observed as Aayla came at Funt using her preferred Ataru, while Funt tried to use the basics of Makashi. He, like a few others in Dragon Clan, had come to me about a week after the Initiate Trials had ended and asked for help learning the basics of the Form.
I had suggested they go to Dooku for instruction, but strangely none of them found my idea appealing.
So here I was, two months after the trials, guiding the members of Dragon Clan through the basics of the duelling form.
"You''re really good at teaching," said Serra from my right side.
"Yeah, much nicer than Master Dooku," agreed Lon Boglid, a younger Duros member of the clan who was standing on my left. "I actually enjoy these sessions."
"That''s good but remember not to state such a thing within range of Dooku," I replied to Lon, my eyes still watching the duel. It was a very slow affair as I had made sure that whoever the aggressor was ¨C usually Sia-Lan, Serra, or Aayla ¨C wouldn¡¯t directly use the Force while attacking and that they kept their movements slow. Everyone was a little confused as to why I had them do so since they hadn''t done slow katas or spars since they were younglings. I had reminded them that Makashi was a Form that none of the clan, save myself, had spent any real-time learning, so if a spar was conducted at regular speeds, they would instinctively fall back to their preferred form.
"Pause," I said loud enough for Funt and Aayla to hear me. Both stopped their motions as I stepped towards them. "Funt, slowly go back to where you blocked her last strike."
The pair reversed their actions until Aayla''s blade was halfway through an aggressive arc.
"Stop there. Funt, when Aayla''s blade came down, you raised yours fully to block it. Why?"
Funt blinked once, then shrugged. "Why shouldn''t I? I stopped her attack." His tone was calm, though there was a hint of annoyance which I suspected was because, of all the members of the clan, he was struggling the most with Makashi.
I reached forward and placed my hands on his. "You did yes, but if you had done this¡" I looked at Aayla and she resumed her attack, though even slower than when they were sparring.
As she did so, I tilted Funt''s blade so that Aayla''s attack would be guided away and to one side of Funt''s body while exposing Aayla''s midsection.
"¡ then you would''ve been able to strike at her and gain the advantage." I finished as I released my grip. "Remember, Makashi isn''t about simply defending yourself, but about fluid motion, balance and precise strikes. Guide your opponent where you want them to go. Make them over-commit to their actions while you stay balanced."
Funt nodded, and I stepped back from them.
"Resume."
I watched as they continued from the new position even as I noted a skill level-up in my notice box. With a subtle flick of my wrist, I opened it.
Skill Levelled-Up!
Teaching
Novice:9
...
I had gotten this skill when I started these sessions. Each level granted a small boost in the ease with which my ''students'' learnt from me.
"Well done. I didn''t think anyone could get through his dewflaps and teach him so easily," said Darihd quietly enough that the combatants didn''t hear with his amusement clear to hear. "You''re going to make an excellent instructor one day."
"He may one day be, but he is not one yet."
I spun around at the familiar adult voice, my hand instantly reaching for where my lightsaber would be ¨C if I was carrying one ¨C and saw Masters Dooku and Drallig standing behind us.
Drallig was relaxed, his eyes on Funt and Aayla, but Dooku''s were locked onto mine the moment they met.
"What is going on here?" He asked sharply and I caught sight of Darihd and the others quickly and quietly moving away from me to avoid being in Dooku''s glares. ''Traitors.''
"Sir, after the Trials, a few members approached me for pointers on Makashi. Soon others did as well, and so I arranged an introductory session to the basics, in which I feel I have sufficient proficiency that I could pass them on." I replied calmly.
Dooku''s eyes narrowed and he glanced at the rest of the clan before returning his gaze to me. "And why did you not ask Master Drallig or me to conduct these sessions?"
I glanced at the rest of the clan and noticed a few with pleading looks to not throw them under a bus. "I felt I could handle the very basics of the Form and did not wish to bother you or Master Drallig with something that may not have resulted in any of my clanmates choosing to take further studies in Makashi. If that occurred, it would have resulted in a waste of your time."
I spotted Drallig nod once at my reason, but my focus was on Dooku. If I handled this well, it might help ingrain me with him more. More learners of the Form he considered the True Form might help persuade him that some Jedi were worth saving.
"Your reasons are valid," he said slowly, and I felt the corners of my lips twitch in triumph. "However, neither Master Drallig nor I have stated you are proficient enough to teach even the most basic velocities of Makashi." With that, the smirk that had been developing fell away.
"Perhaps you should test him then," Drallig said, a smirk on his face as he looked at me. "From what I saw in the trials, and in the regular sessions, he is competent enough to be tested on the Form."
"He is too young."
"Nonsense. Unlike a few of the other Forms, Makashi does not count strength as a major factor. You know this better than most," Drallig countered Dooku''s argument. "Besides, I am sure we both agree that more students of Makashi would be a good thing."
Dooku''s eyes narrowed further as he turned back to me. "Perhaps you are correct. Come Initiate." He pivoted, his robes billowing out and forcing me to take a step back to avoid being struck by them, before marching away.
"You should do as he says," Drallig said with a rueful shake of his head. "Actually, I think you should all come. It will allow you to view a pure Makashi duel, which will help you determine if you wish to commit to the Form or not."
"Yes Master," said Darihd.
We all followed the Jedi Battlemaster to the main sparring hall. Dooku was waiting in the middle of the smaller sparring circles and tossed me a training lightsaber as we approached.
"During this exercise, you may only use Makashi. The usage of velocities from other Forms will result in your failure. If you can survive five minutes without sustaining three glancing strikes or one killing blow, it will be accepted that you understand the basics of Makashi well enough to carry out simple training sessions for your clanmates.
"However, if you fail, not only will I forbid you from holding your training sessions, but you will be forced to spend an hour each day under my tutelage until I am satisfied with your proficiency with Makashi. Do you accept these terms?" Dooku asked as he ignited his lightsaber ¨C seeing it blue instead of red was still a little strange for me ¨C and swished it a few times in the gap between us.
Quest Alert!
Duel of Contention (Challenge Quest)
Prove your (basic) competence with Form II
Rating: C
Objective:
Survive 5 minutes in a duel with a Makashi master without suffering 3 tags.
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
Increased reputation with all Jedi.
Heavily increased reputation with Master Dooku.
Permission to hold elementary training sessions in Makashi for other Initiates.
500EXP
Failure:
0-300EXP (based on how long you survive)
1-hour daily tutoring with Master Dooku for 2 months.
Loss of reputation with all Jedi.
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
NOTE:
Challenge quests are quests directed at you by another to prove yourself.
This can be for a specific skill, a title, a competition or for other reasons.
These quests carry lower EXP rewards than regular quests, though they often grant reputation boosts with large groups or offer different rewards for competitions.
Challenge quests cannot be denied without incurring an automatic failure.
¡
''Son of a¡ I either accept it and probably get an arse-kicking or reject it and fail. That''s just¡ Actually, it makes sense, I guess. Especially, as this whole power is unbalanced in my favour, to begin with.''
"Yes, sir. I understand and accept." I said out loud as I ignited my blade and stepped into the circle. I knew from training that I could only keep on Precognition and Bullet-Time together for around four minutes, and as soon as they auto-engaged, I planned to turn off Precognition. While both would be useful, a faster reaction time would grant me the best benefit during this spar, and I could always turn Precognition back on if I started to struggle; provided I had the time or FP to do so.
Dooku gave me a fractional nod of his head. "Master Drallig, on your word." We both raised our blades in salute before swinging them downwards.
"Begin."
Dooku stepped forward and probed my defences with a flurry of short, sharp slashes. None of them were difficult to avoid or parry and after the initial attack, Dooku stepped back and gave me a very fractional nod. Hopefully, it meant he was satisfied with my defence. Before I could consider it though, he came at me again, far faster than before.
Thanks to Bullet-Time, I was able to keep up with his thrusts, slashes, and probes, though I quickly could tell that he was still taking it easy on me, even as I began to struggle with the constant storm of movement.
Eventually, his constant attacks exposed my blade arm and he clipped it, earning a point in the duel and costing me a few dozen HPs.
"Your defence is sound, though you lack the strength and reach that will come with age." He said as he stepped backwards, not taking further advantage of the hole he had created in my defence. "Now then, let us see how well you can attack."
I nodded in acceptance of the command and stepped forward to probe his defences, even if I knew the odds of me breaking through and scoring a hit were minimal at best.
I was quickly proven right. Nothing I did exposed an opening in his stance for me to exploit even as I activated Force Speed in the hope that a faster attack would help.
I wasn''t sure how long I attacked for since I was only concentrating on him and not the small countdown in the upper left of my vision, but suddenly I spotted a gap that seemed to expose his left thigh.
I moved my blade to exploit the gap, only to stop and ignore it. The moment I did so, Dooku parried my latest jab and tapped his blade against my forearm before stepping backwards.
"Why did you not take the opening?" He asked as we reset our stances.
"The chances of me succeeding in breaking through your defences are slim, and while the gap was only there for a moment, it was too obvious and large to be anything but a trap."
His lips twitched even as we saluted each other once more. "Good." He said nothing else before he came at me far faster than before and I was instantly on the defensive, taking one step back. That step was followed by others and I knew that if I did not do something soon, I would be forced from the ring and lose the spar.
In desperation I ignored an attack that was heading for my left side and pivoted away, dropping my lightsaber from my right hand to my left, and frantically jabbed the blade out in blind hope that it would block an attack I knew was coming.
As I ended my pivot, my eyes bugged out a touch as the tip of his blade was now right between my eyes with my weapon in no position to help.
"I yield," I said calmly, knowing the fight was over and Dooku pulled his lightsaber backwards and extinguished it even as he clipped it to his belt.
"Your attacks are slow and predictable yet controlled. Perhaps you do understand more than just the basics of Makashi." He said spoke slowly with no audio or visual clue if he was impressed or disappointed in how I had done even as he turned and looked away from me. "Time?"
"Seven minutes, eighteen seconds." Master Drallig stated and my head whipped around to see the Battlemaster standing there with a large smile on his face; and that there were more than just the members of Dragon Clan watching us. "I know you stated he only needed to survive five minutes, but I felt the other Initiates would benefit from seeing Makashi in action from one of their own."
"Indeed." Dooku turned back to me. "Your execution is commendable for one so young. You may continue instructing your clanmates in the basics of Makashi, but I reserve the right to test them at a time and place of my choosing."
"Yes, sir," I answered as I tried ¨C and failed ¨C to stop a grin from creeping onto my face.
Dooku gave me a short nod before walking away, which allowed the rest of Dragon Clan to rush into the ring.
"That was awesome!" Shouted Jyl as she bounced over with the others. "You made Dooku smile!"
"And you landed a strike on him," Sia-Lan added giving me an unexpected smile with a sideways tilt of her head.
"What? When?" I asked since I had no memory of doing so.
"When you pivoted out of position," Darihd explained. "You managed to tag his forearm without looking. Sure, you lost, but we all knew that was coming."
"Not all of us," Aayla stated with a smirk as she glanced at Serra, who avoided my gaze when I turned to her.
"That was pure luck. I only extended my lightsaber in the vein hope it would force him back when I lost sight of him." I explained to the Clan as I looked at each of them in turn. "Master Dooku is many levels beyond where I am and has decades of experience with using Makashi; probably in real combat."
"Yeah, but that was still awesome! The way the two of you seemed to flow without really moving was incredible. I want to learn Makashi." Jyl stated with firmness in her voice. Up until now, Jyl hadn''t shown any interest in Makashi, though she came to the sessions, preferring Soresu.
I smiled at the younger girl. "That''s fine but remember that every Form has its own advantages and drawbacks."
"I know, I know. But Makashi looks graceful, fluid." Jyl smiled as she looked skyward. "It feels right."
I had nothing to add to that and so just nodded at her.
"Well, you''ll have to try Makashi next session. We have flight training with Knight Lhan in ten minutes, and I doubt Cameron being tested by Master Dooku is a valid excuse as to why we are all late." Darihd stated after a glance at his datapad.
As we moved off to our class, I slid to the back of the group and accessed my interface.
Quest Completed!
Duel of Contention (Challenge Quest)
Objectives:
Survive 5 minutes in a duel with a Makashi master without suffering 3 tags. [Yes]
[?] Score a hit on the Jedi Master [Yes]
Rewards:
Increased reputation with all Jedi.
Heavily increased reputation with Master Dooku.
Permission to hold elementary training sessions in Makashi for other Initiates.
500EXP
300EXP
¡
''Nice, though I wish I knew what my reputation was with everyone.'' Currently, all that was displayed on my Reputation page were two lists ¨C Jedi and Others ¨C with some details about the various beings I had met. I wouldn''t find out how I stood with others until I turned eleven, and the system ''upgraded''. Whatever that meant.
''Still, this should boost my standing in the Order and hopefully increase my chances of preventing Dooku''s fall.''
I waved away the message and caught up with the rest of the Clan to continue the day.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Quest Failed!
Miner''s Run [Challenge Quest]
Objectives:
Complete the challenge in the quickest time. (Casualties will result in time penalties.) [3rd]
[?] Destroy a target (5EXP/target) [20]
Rewards:
100EXP
100EXP
¡
''At least I got EXP for my ''kills'' and not coming last.'' I thought as I waved the quest failure notice.
It referred to an instant quest created during what was hopefully my last flight training class when Knight Lhan randomly split Dragon Clan into four teams and gave us a challenge. If my team had won, I''d have earned a chance to fly a real ship but given that my teammates were the two youngest members of the Clan to be allowed to take flight training, and that I''d already flown on a starship, I wasn''t too concerned about failing my first quest. I was just glad we hadn''t finished last, as that would''ve resulted in a loss of reputation with Dragon Clan.
The only quests that I was worried about failing were the Changing Fates quests, as if I failed them, they would make things worse for both me and the Jedi ¨C though I was more concerned with my own fate that the Order''s ¨C and the two quests that would lock my skills at a certain level for years.
"Congratulations to Blue Team," Lhan said with a smile that exposed fearsome-looking fangs as Aayla, Serra and Jyl bounced around in enjoyment at winning. "Also well done to Cameron, who scored the highest number of kills during the competition."
I acknowledged him with a slight nod but had no other reaction to his statement. Since my teammates had been the youngest, and least experienced, on the simulators, during our attempt at the mission, I''d acted as bait for the ''defenders'' and drawn a majority away from the target. That I''d managed to kill so many was due as much to the program''s low level as it was to my skills at flying and combat.
"Knight Lhan, may I enter?" We all turned to see Master Ima-Gun Di standing in the doorway.
"Of course, Master Di," Lhan replied with a partial bow. "We have just finished class for the day."
"Yes, I was watching on the monitor outside," Di stated as he took a few steps into the room. "Blue team worked extremely well as a unit." I glanced to my left and noted the three girls all sitting up straighter at the praise. "However, that is not why I am here. Initiates Bykys and Shan, the Council of First Knowledge wishes to speak with you both. Come with me."
Darihd and I stood and followed the Nikto Jedi Master through the halls of the Temple. Since tomorrow was the first day of New Year''s Week, I knew that it was time for me to make my choice regarding which Jedi would be my ''Master'', and I was hoping I could convince the Council of my choice. I could only hope that Darihd had also been chosen as a Padawan if he was also being summoned by the Council. I didn''t think he was being reassigned to one of the corps, but either way, I planned to try to keep in contact with him as loyal allies were going to be needed in the coming decades.
The walk was done in silence, save for Master Di greeting other Jedi as we passed them. Many of those Jedi stared intently at me as we passed. I was not enjoying the fact many saw me as their Chosen One but figured I could put up with it since I was soon to leave the Temple and it would hopefully mean some of them would not try to fill Anakin''s head with the bull when he joined.
However, I had no intention of staying in the Temple to be trained as I needed to begin prepping for the war to come. I had had a revelation about how to begin to earn credits, but that needed outside access, like almost every other thing I needed to do before the war came.
"Initiate Shan, please wait here. Initiate Bykys, enter with me." Di stated as we arrived in the antechamber for the Council of First Knowledge.
I gave Darihd a smile and a nod in support before he followed the Jedi Master into the chambers. As the doors closed, I sat down on an empty bench and considered how I was going to get what I wanted, though how to go about it was still uncertain as I worried the Force would be a factor in this argument, yet I still didn''t know how it ''saw'' me.
The one thing I had taken from that brief explanation about the Force was that it saw both the Jedi and Sith as unbalanced, which suggested to me that if I could find a new, better, way, the Force may just decide to help me. Then again, it could just as easily decide my new way was worse, and subtly act against me and those who stood with me.
Perplexing did not even begin to describe the Force. And the less said about TPTB, the better.
Good, you''re learning.
We are so far beyond you, that you cannot understand our ways.
But know that whatever you choose to do with this new life, we accept.
Live your life, or don''t.
Be a Jedi, a Sith or something else.
Engage in what you call Virtues or Vices.
All of this is your choice.
''Sometimes I don''t know if TPtB are simply uncaring or do things like give me these powers to amuse themselves. They act like both the Prophets and the Q at the same time.'' I thought, using the two Star Trek omnipotent races as examples. Examples that should not be compatible, yet both worked, at least partially, to help me gain an understanding of TPtB. Even if it might be a flawed one.
"Eh, best not to dwell on things I cannot control or understand for too long," I muttered as the message from TPtB vanished. "List Quests."
QUESTS
These are the story chains that will help push and shape your new life.
Quests come in various forms, from repeatable simple ones to long, multi-part campaigns.
Most of your activities will be set up as quests, however, you are free to decline most quests.
You can also create your own quests if you are willing to push yourself beyond what would be considered easy/safe.
All quests are rated from F to S*** for difficulty, with anything rated B or overrunning the risk of bodily harm, if not death.
Current quests, with rankings, are:
Tremors of the Ancient Sith Empire (S***)
Forge your own Path (N/A)
Cleanse the Temple (B)
Changing Fate [Dooku] (A)
You Can''t Hurt Me [User Defined] (B)
Stones of Muntuur (S*)
Wipe That Grin off her Face [User Defined] (D)
Changing Fate [Anakin] (S**)
Just Don''t Get Caught [User Defined] (C)
Changing Fate [Qui-Gon] (B)
Changing Fate [Sifo-Dyas] (B)
Trainee Space Ranger [User Defined] (C)
Trainee Ace [User Defined] (C)
Competent Duellist [User Defined] (C)
Competent Swordsman [User Defined] (C)
Trainee Defender [User Defined] (C)
Two are Better Than One (B)
For more details, on a quest, tap it or say ''List Quest'' followed by the quest required.
¡
Competent Swordsman and Trainee Defender referred to quests for Shii-Cho and Soresu that I had taken when I''d examined my skills after being challenged to prove my competency with Makashi and found I had passed Professional:1. I had decided to try to improve those two Forms during my nightly training cycles. Only needing to sleep once every thirty days thanks to the Force Power Serenity was just ridiculous, but I had to learn to exploit these seeming flaws in my special powers. If I had truly understood how the Interface worked before I¡¯d created my new life, I have done things differently during the creation of my new life; like taking Eidetic Memory instead of Photographic Memory. Though I would correct that mistake the first chance I got.
Still, there was no point in dwelling on things I couldn''t change. "List Quest, Two are Better Than One."
Two are Better Than One [User Defined]
Gain 2 Jedi Masters as your formal trainers.
Rating: B
Objective:
Convince the Council of 1st Knowledge that both Fay and Dooku should become your Masters.
Rewards:
2000EXP
+25 ranks in skill [Persuasion]
Failure:
Loss of reputation with whoever doesn''t become your trainer and lack of access to them for 5 years.
¡
The quest had been generated once I''d made up my mind last week to try to gain both Dooku and Fay as my trainers. The risk of failure was big, especially if I lost access to Dooku as that would probably remove the reputation gain that I''d made during the Duel of Contention quest and would greatly increase the chances of me failing the Changing Fate [Dooku] quest.
Still, I was going to try anyway to get both as trainers and even before the quest had been generated, I''d expected to lose access to whoever wasn''t assigned as my ''Master'' if I failed to convince the Council of my wish, so overall, the risks were acceptable.
"Initiate Shan, the Council is ready to speak with you." I stood at Master Di''s statement and spared a glance for Darihd. He was smiling happily, so I hoped that meant he had been assigned a Master that he was happy with. As Master Di turned back towards the chamber, I quickly activated Player''s Mind and the Force Powers of Enhance Stat and Enhance Skill. The boots weren''t much, one stat point to CHA and a handful of skill levels for Persuasion, but any help was welcomed for what I was about to attempt.
Entering the chambers, I saw all five members of the First Knowledge Council present. The seer, Nilas, gave me a small smile as she turned to face me.
"Greetings once more, young one. Please step forward." Astaal Vilbum said with a smile on his heavily wrinkled face. "Do you understand why we have called you here today?" He asked as I stepped into the centre of the chamber.
"Yes, sir. And I have reached a decision, but I wish to explain it to you," I replied as I took a breath.
"I already suspect your choice young one, and my vote you have, if that is indeed the case," Nilas said, the smile growing a touch.
I nodded at her, even if deep down I was worried that the Force was letting seers know what I planned before I did anything. I am the master of my fate, not the Force.
"Thank you. When I was last called to face this Council, I was given four choices for whom to take as my Jedi trainer. Knight Lhan is engaging, friendly and eager. Master Sifo-Dyas is a diplomat of renown, and who also appears patient and willing to listen to the concerns of younglings. Master Dooku is the Jedi Order''s true master of Makashi, and a firm but fair trainer who has little to no patience for excuses. Master Fay is¡ a riddle wrapped in a mystery inside an enigma. She is a very powerful Force wielder, yet she reminds me of my first schoolteacher in how aloof she is."
"That is a fair assessment of the four Jedi who we feel would be best to become your Master," Adi Gallia said with a slight upturn of her lips. "And I am impressed you have gotten such accurate impressions of them at your tender age. But what exactly does this have to do with your choice?"
"I feel that I need to explain my choice, and before I do that, I wish to make it clear that I hold no ill will towards those I have not chosen." That earned me nods or smiles from the entire Council. "Truthfully, my choice is¡ unusual I suspect, but it is what I feel the Force is guiding me to." OK, not totally true, but I knew I had to play every card I could to make this work.
"And what is your choice?" Master Piell asked, his ears twitching as he leaned forward.
"With this council''s permission, I would accept either Master Dooku or Master Fay as my Jedi Master, however, I wish to learn equally from both."
The Masters looked at each other, their smiles faltering ¨C save Nilas, whose own smile grew as she gave me a nod, meaning this was the choice she had seen in a vision. I again ignored, for now, the fact the Force was able to predict my actions. That was an issue to think about at a later date.
"That is...an unusual request," Astaal said slowly after a moment of silence that I suspected the Council had used to talk with each other telepathically. "Do you have reasons for making this request?"
I smiled a touch at not having my request rejected out of hand. Now to explain my reasons and see where things went.
"Master Dooku is the undisputed master of Makashi, the form I find myself drawn to, and while he can appear to be uninterested in training, I find his strict and concise lessons rewarding." OK, I planned to learn all seven Forms to at least Master levels, but there was no need to state that here and now.
"Master Fay is, something undefinable. At least to me. There is an energy, a pull, that I cannot deny the feeling. I would not assume to suggest it was the will of the Force, yet I cannot deny that the few times I have spent with her have been more enlightening than anything else I have learnt within these walls." I knew that if I had said some of that after I had hit puberty, it could''ve had a hidden context, but since I was not yet affected by those physical and psychological changes, I hoped the Council would not worry about that issue. That Fay was essentially a Space Elf had nothing to do with my opinion, though it did make me curious about her species.
"Your reasons are sound, yet no Padawan is assigned two Masters. Why should we make an exception for you? Do you feel you are special?" Master Di asked with a frown that pulled the horns on his head closer, giving him a slightly demonic look.
"I am no more or less special than anyone," I replied slowly, having expected this line of questioning. "My, admittedly limited understanding of the Jedi Code states that we are to forgo attachments, yet it is common practice to assign an Initiate to a Knight or Master, thus creating a bond of attachment from a child that has never known a true parental figure. From my thinking, I am led to believe that this is allowed as it maintains loyalty to the Order above all else." I noticed that Gallia was nodding while both Nilas and Astaal were smiling as I spoke.
"I, on the other hand, have already had a parental figure. I have suffered loss, and know that death is not the end, but merely a natural part of the circle of life. As my grandfather used to say; ''We are born of the stars and return to the stars upon our deaths.'' Thus, I am far less likely to accept any single Jedi as a parental figure going forward."
"Well spoken, yet I have yet to hear a reason for granting you the right to have two Masters," Piell stated, a crease in his brow making his ears droop in a way that would''ve made me chuckle at the silliness/cuteness of it if not for Player''s Mind being engaged.
"I already formed bonds to others before the Order, and while yes, those people are gone, the bonds to them, and what they taught me still exist in here." I tapped my head. "I respect what the Order is, I wish to learn more and help protect those that cannot protect themselves, yet that loyalty to the Order that all others my age have, I do not. And I do not think time spent with a single Master to guide me is enough to help me fully integrate with this ideal or the Force."
Some of that was true, some wasn''t, but it was all something that I hoped the Council wanted or needed to hear.
"Your reasons are valid, and you have shown why we generally avoid taking in older younglings, yet you have done nothing to truly convince us of your wish," Di stated, earning him nods of agreement from Gallia and Piell.
I shrugged. "If that is so, then you can assign me to one of the Masters I prefer; or one of the others I do not. That is your choice. But all our actions now create ripples in life, within the Force itself, and actions that are taken without understanding are often the wrong actions to take." I paused and took a breath. "Four months ago, you gave me a choice, today I have given my preference. Now all I can do is wait for your decision."
Astaal smiled that wrinkly smile of his and chuckled. "Very true. You are wiser than most your age and speak with an intelligence far beyond your years." He looked at the other members of the Council. "We will consider your request for a few days but before we allow you to leave this chamber¡" He trailed off and I watched as Master Di left the chamber, only to return with Darihd a moment later, the smile from before still present, though more under control.
"Initiates Bykys and Shan, you have been chosen and accepted as Padawans of the Jedi Order. Now it is time for you to construct your own lightsaber. Report to the hanger in this spire no later than nineteen hundred for The Gathering."
"Yes Master," Darihd said with a bow that I copied, and we left the chamber, even if no formal dismissal was given, it was clear that we should leave.
"Ya-hoo!" Darihd shouted as soon as we entered the elevator. "Who were you assigned as your Master?" He asked with a grin.
"The Council has given me a choice and they are debating who would be the best for my further training," I replied. I wasn''t intentionally being vague, but I didn''t want to deal with others thinking I might have two Jedi Masters before the Council made their final decision. "What about you?"
"Master Sifo-Dyas." He replied and I felt my brow rise. It was a good thing I had decided a while ago against taking him as a trainer or things would be very awkward. I could only assume that Sifo-Dyas had realised I was not interested in becoming his Padawan and turned his attention to others in Dragon Clan.
"Congratulations are in order then. This is my stop. I will see you in the hangar," I said as we reached the hall leading to my quarters.
"You don''t want to talk with the others?" He asked as his smile faltered a touch.
"No. I am concerned that some of them may resent me being taken before them, so I would ask that you not mention anything about why I was called to the Council to them."
Darihd nodded before he replied. "Right, I hadn''t considered that. Well, see you later Padawan." The doors closed on his smiling face, which exposed his sharp-looking teeth.
I walked quietly to my quarters and began to pack the few things that I would need for this Gathering even as I did mental somersaults at finally getting to make my own lightsaber.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Crystal Stars 2
I ignored the regular morning notice that my HP, FP and Stamina had all been fully restored after having eight hours or more of sleep and rolled out of the bed in the cabin I was sharing with Darihd.
We were currently aboard the Crucible, a Jedi training ship on our way to Ilum.
Since I had to share a compartment, I decided it was safer to simply sleep normally for the few days this trip would take. As I stood and stretched, I saw a series of flashing notices in my log.
Checking that Darihd was still sleeping, I sat back down and opened them.
Quest Completed!
Trainee Space Ranger
Objectives:
Get Piloting [Space] to Adept:1 by the new year. [Yes]
? Get it to Adept:25 [No]
? Get it to Adept:50 [No]
Rewards:
600XP
...
Quest Completed!
Trainee Ace
Objectives:
Get Piloting [Atmosphere] to Adept:1 by the new year. [Yes]
? Get it to Adept:25 [No]
? Get it to Adept:50 [No]
Rewards:
600XP
...
Quest Completed!
Competent Duellist
Objectives:
Get Makashi to Professional:1 by the new year. [Yes]
? Get it to Professional:25 [Yes]
? Get it to Professional:50 [Yes]
Rewards:
800XP
300XP
500XP
...
Quest Completed!
Competent Swordsman
Objectives:
Get Shii-Cho to Professional:1 by the new year. [Yes]
? Get it to Professional:25 [Yes]
? Get it to Professional:50 [Yes]
Rewards:
900XP
400XP
600XP
...
Quest Completed!
Trainee Defender
Objectives:
Get Soresu to Adept:1 by the new year. [Yes]
? Get it to Adept:25 [No]
? Get it to Adept:50 [No]
Rewards:
650XP
...
LEVEL UP!
Level: 9 - 10
FP: +500
PP: +2
STAM: +14
SP: +5
SKP: +32
PPP: +1
¡
Nice. Another level up, mainly by exploiting these powers better with small, narrow-focused quests. The two extra lightsaber form quests granted a greater boost in EXP as the timeframe was smaller. I was now sure I could set quests for shorter timeframes and generate more XP quicker for completing them. Though the knowledge that the bonuses for all these skill-focused quests were level 25 or 50 of the initial target, meant I could adapt my training to aim for them as well.
I swiped away the notices and quietly spoke. "List Player Powers."
PLAYER POWERS
These are powers and skills that are unique to The Player.
However, some of them are close to what many consider to be ''Dark-Side Force powers'' so be careful when using them around ''Light-Side Force users¡¯.
You gain 1 Player Power Point every 5 levels to spend on new powers.
Currently, you have the following Player Powers:
Player''s Mind [ON/OFF]
Player''s Body
Inventory
NOTE:
Currently, you have 2 PPPs.
Do you wish to view available Player Powers?
Yes/No
...
"Yes," I whispered, glad that I''d turned off the info dump on the pages like this so that it just listed what I had or could take. If I wanted further details on a Force Power or Perk, I just needed to ask the interface to list it.
Available Player Powers:
Silent Interface
Enhanced Inventory
Examine
Enlarge/Shrink
Colour Shift
Glamours
¡
You may view details about new powers by tapping on them and reading the descriptions.
To purchase a power, state ''purchase power:'' followed by the power you wish to take.
¡
I tapped each in turn and read the descriptions.
Silent Interface enabled me to give commands to my power without having to vocalise them. That was going to be huge as currently, I had to whisper commands like I was doing now if I wasn''t alone.
Enhanced Inventory increased the volume of each slot in my inventory to a meter-squared while doubling the number of an object that could be stored in each slot. That would be useful if I had much in there, but all I had were two lightsabers, a Sith holocron, a stim-pack, an ancient blaster rifle, a four-thousand-year-old vibroblade and a spare power cell for the rifle. The only reason I was still holding onto the rifle and vibroblade is they might still be useful in the current galaxy. And if not, I could sell them off as relics. Maybe.
Examine instantly sounded overpowered. By simply touching an object or person, I could, as the power evolved, gain information about it/them such as what it was and did, how much damage it could take, its value and what it was made of. I got some of that from examining an item in my inventory, but the extra details would expand on what Inventory provided.
Enlarge/Shrink allowed me to in/decrease the size of any non-organic object by one per cent per day. This power had the potential to be applied to organic matter like food and living beings as it levelled up and increase how often I could apply it each day. That could, in theory, allow me to take a kilo of precious metal and, over time, end up with several kilos. Talk about an economically unbalanced power!
Colour Shift allowed me to change the colour of any inorganic object with the size I could change dependent on the power''s level. It sounded semi-useful, but not very powerful.
Glamours allowed me to change various parts of my facial appearance (Hair, eyes, skin in colour and/or shape) for short times and at the highest levels could even allow me to change my appearance to another humanoid race. This had the potential for creating multiple personas for hiding from people who were after me. Yet, I wondered if such a thing wasn''t possible with the Force; though whether that would work on droids was something I was unsure of.
Of the five, Silent Interface was a certainty to take while Examine and Enlarge/Shrink had the next highest possible usage, with Glamours and Enhanced Inventory also being useful. Colour Shift sounded a little pointless, but I wasn''t stupid enough to just dismiss it out of hand.
"Morning Cam."
I turned from the choices, waving them away with a casual swish, and looked over a Darihd with a small frown at him preventing me from choosing new powers and for him using the nickname that Serra had come up with for me.
"You know I hate that."
"Yeah, but it''s so much easier than saying your full name," he replied with a smile as he stood and stretched. "Have you cleaned yet?"
"Nah, you go ahead."
"OK, but I''ll be quick. It''s going to be so cool learning about how to build and maintain a lightsaber."
"You and I have very different ideas about what is ''cool''," I muttered as he walked to the smaller refresher in our quarters.
The trip to Ilum was projected to take two days. During that time, Padawan Bultar Swan, who was escorting us and the six others who were taken as padawans to Ilum, would be teaching us all about lightsabers including their history and meaning. It sounded less than enjoyable, but like basic training for the army, it was something that had to be done, so I would get through it. No matter how boring I thought it was going to be.
... ¡
... ¡
Four days, and hours upon hours of tedious lessons on lightsaber usage and safety instructions ¨C seriously, who would use it for ''recreational activities''? ¨C later, we arrived at Ilum. Soon enough, I found myself standing just inside the entrance of the ice chamber of Ilum that I remembered from the Clone Wars cartoon.
While the time had been boring, I had gained and levelled up fifty-two times a skill called Mechanics [Lightsaber].
This was a skill that covered building, maintaining, and enhancing a lightsaber. I assumed this meant that I needed to level it up if I wished to add extra crystals to a lightsaber like what could be done in KOTOR, but I wasn''t certain as nothing in the lectures had covered the adding of extra crystals to a lightsaber. I suspected that, like a few other things I remembered from KOTOR, it had been ''discontinued'' or ''outlawed'' by the current Jedi Order.
Since we''d spent the whole four days learning about lightsaber usage and safety, I''d just run Force Cloak ¨C which I could now run continuously without my FP ever draining ¨C constantly for the last few days and nights. This had taken it past Savant:50, which granted me a new Force Power; Force Camouflage.
While Force Cloak was more meant to add to my natural skill at stealth, Force Camouflage actively hid me from sight with the Force, though currently, it didn''t hide me from droids or detection via IR, UV or similar methods. Even if the last few days had seemed wasted, new powers and skills were always welcome, so I considered it a fair trade.
As I began to walk with the small group of other potential Padawans, I silently wondered what challenge I would have to face in this cave.
"He approaches."
The voice came suddenly and unexpectedly, carried by the swirling snow. I glanced around, half-expecting a few more Jedi to appear to monitor our progress. There was nothing.
"What do we do now?" Darihd asked the older Initiates. I glanced at them; they seemed not to have heard anything at all.
"Summon the Council." There it was again. The same voice, though I thought the undertones might be slightly different.
"Trust in the Force," replied the eldest, sadly for me Jon Savos from Katarn Clan, confidently. "Though for now, let''s stick together for safety."
I fought off an urge to roll my eyes at him saying to ''trust the Force'' and followed the group further into the cave.
"Come to us, Master. We are waiting for you."
"How long do you think we have before the door freezes over?" Asakan, an older Human was white hair and eyes, asked.
"The Council is in session Master."
"I''d say a few hours at least, replied Gastee, a red-skinned Zabrak who had two forward-facing horns that gave her a demonic look.
"What is your desire, my Master?"
"We await your command, Grandmaster." The voices were slowly becoming louder as we walked deeper into the caves until I had to stop and stare at the passage from which the voices were coming.
"Cam? What is it?" Darihd asked and the group stopped and looked at me.
"I can hear something," I muttered as I stared down the tunnel.
"Oh, the Great One hears something! Praise to the Force!" Jon exclaimed, his hands coming to his cheeks. "We should all bow to the Cho¡ argkh." He stopped as I used the TK to clamp his mouth shut.
"I suggest you hold your tongue, lest I do something more than just clamp your mouth shut," I warned. After two days of his condescending and belittling comments, I was fed up. Sure, I shouldn''t just casually use the Force to shut him up, but I''d reached the end of my tether. He could go and bitch to the Council once we returned if he wanted, but that would just prove he was nothing more than a sycophant. Not worth my¡
I shook my head to clear it. ''Where did that come from?'' I wondered as I released the grip I had on his jaw. "There is something this way. I''m going."
I didn''t catch what anyone said as I walked away from the group and down the side tunnel.
The walls began to close in, and the light began to dim, so I activated Force Sight.
"Fuck!" I called out as my vision was flooded, my hands went to my knees and I turned off the power. I forgot the whole place was soaked in the Force and I stayed bent over blinking until my vision settled. "That was stupid."
"Yes, it was."
My head snapped up at hearing a voice that sounded both familiar and yet new, and I found myself staring at someone that reminded me of Vaner Shan. Yet as I examined the figure a few things stood out.
First, and the biggest, was that the person wasn''t a person, more of a semi-solid ghost. Not unlike a Force ghost, but this one was lacking the blue edge lighting and it was difficult to see through them. Though that might just be because I was standing in a darkened cave.
The shape of their face wasn''t Vaner''s, though it was similar and as I focused on the face, I noticed the eyes held a slight hint of green and the hair had flecks of light brown whereas Vaner''s hair and eyes had been dark brown. The jaw was squarer than Vaner''s had been as well and this figure was maybe a head taller than my grandfather.
"Who are you?" I asked as I turned to lower my profile to the ghost.
"Who do you think I am?" The ghost asked calmly.
I frowned and examined the face even closer before it clicked. "Me. Somehow, you are a much older version of me."
"Indeed. I am Master Cameron Shan Grandmaster of the Jedi Order." Ghost-me stated evenly as the area behind him came into focus and I saw others sitting around behind him. Obi-Wan, Aayla, an older woman who I suspected was Serra, Fay and others who I did not recognise but that felt familiar.
The room was meant to be the High Council Chambers, but everything in the room was white. Whether that was because of the vision, or something else, I did not know.
"Then why are you here?" I asked cautiously.
"I am what you could become if you chose to be," the Jedi version of me stated in a tone that seemed devoid of emotion.
"Are you something sent by the Force to test me?" I slowly asked as I examined this Jedi''s face. There was no indication of how he was feeling or thinking; indeed, the face seemed almost robotic in his mannerisms.
"We both are." I spun to face behind me and saw myself again.
Yet this version was different from the first. This me was sitting on a¡ it could only be called a throne. The back reached high above him as he watched me condescendingly, his hand gripping a lightsaber hilt.
"Oh great, it¡¯s the angel-devil routine," I muttered with a shake of my head.
Bultar had told us that we''d face a challenge which we''d have to overcome, but that mine would be the whole Jedi/Sith dichotomy was disappointing, if not unexpected. The PtB had stated the Force wasn''t sure how I fitted into its ideals of balance, so this kind of test was logical. "Please tell me you aren''t going to perch on my shoulder."
"Do not mock what you don''t understand boy," Sith-me snarled as figures emerged from behind him.
My jaw fell open as the same females that were with Jedi-me sauntered around the throne. Aayla, Serra, Fay, a red-skinned Togruta, a green-skinned Mirialan, and even Padme, moved around the throne, stroking the arms, legs and chest of Sith-me as they did.
Though what had me from making a retort was the fact that all were dressed in what could only be described as cosplay outfits. Adult cosplay outfits that in some cases wouldn''t look out of place in a bad adult movie. The only part of the cosplay that looked strange was the collar around each of their necks, though it did take me a few moments to even spot those.
"Power grants you many things boy. You will learn to enjoy them as you claim your power," Sith-me stated as one of his hands moved down Fay''s back before drifting out of my sight as he reached her arse.
She gasped and Sith-me smirked as he continued. "With our power, we can mould the galaxy to our will, take and control what we want. Palpatine is powerful, but in the end, he can do nothing to stop us. He cannot stop you." I saw the muscles in the arm behind Fey clench, and Fey gasped loudly as they did.
"The Force is not something to be controlled." Jedi-me countered evenly, drawing my attention slowly back to him. "It is something to let guide us, to take our emotions. Our power lets us achieve this better than any other. We serve it better than any other can. Only we can guide the Jedi to achieve a true merging with the Force. Only we can submit to the Force as it guides the galaxy around us."
"He lies. Like all Jedi, he wants your servitude. Follow me. Embrace your power and take what you want."
"Sith only care for power. That power is all that drives them until they are nothing without it."
"This is all well and good, but do either of you have any cookies?" I asked with a small smirk just to break up the back-and-forth the two elder versions of me had going and it was too easy of an opportunity to make that joke.
"The Jedi are nothing more than Bantha being led to the slaughter. Claim your power, break your chains and be free. Or die like the rest." Sith-me stood and ignited two red lightsabers.
"We must serve the Force. If you will not serve, you must be removed." Jedi-me stated neutrally as he ignited a double-bladed lightsaber, one blade blue, the other green.
"Ok then," I muttered as I stepped backwards and sent a concentrated blast of Force energy at both. They simmered as the blasts struck and went through them but what worried me was the rumble I felt from the cave as the blasts hit the walls. "Well, that didn''t work."
"Unchallenged aggression. The sign of a Sith." Stated Jedi-me with a calm, clear voice.
"Narrowminded dogma. The sign of the Jedi." Sith-me snarled as his face twisted in anger.
"But which are you?" They asked together as they moved closer and raised their blades.
"Neither. I hope," I replied as I scooted backwards and mentally opened my inventory just in case. Boy, was I glad I took that Player Power. "After all, I am only eight. Ok, I''ll be nine soon, I think. But honestly, to me, both of you are wrong."
"No, we must dominate the Force."
"No, we must submit to the Force."
The two ghosts said at the same time as they continued to approach.
"If you are not with us, you are against us." These words they spoke in perfect tandem.
"Wonderful," I muttered as they came closer; the light from their lightsabers beginning to merge. I reached into my inventory, pulled out Haqu''s lightsaber and ignited the blade. I brought it up, barely managing to block Jedi-me''s attack before one of Sith-me''s lightsabers struck my hilt; shattering it and making me stumble away.
I reached back into my inventory and pulled out the other lightsaber.
I pivoted and parried Sith-me''s attacks a few times before the hilt was struck by Jedi-me stabbing it with his blade.
"For fuck''s sake!" I grumbled as I dove over the double-bladed lightsaber and rolled down the passage.
I turned as I came to a stop and saw the two were now walking side-by-side toward me.
"Can''t we just talk about this?" I asked as I mentally tried to come up with a way to escape this without losing any part of my body. I had thought they were just ghosts or figments of my imagination, but the two destroyed lightsaber hilts proved that theory wrong and I was unwilling to risk any of their blades hitting me.
"If you will not accept the way of the Jedi, you must be removed." "If you will not accept the way of the Sith, you must die." They spoke simultaneously.
As Sith-me raised his blades to attack, an insane idea came to me and I use the Force to push his blades towards Jedi-me.
Jedi-me instinctively defended himself and turned to face Sith-me.
I watched as the two future-me¡¯s ¨C future-I''s? ¨C began to fight against each other. Sith-me lost a hand and blade even as he struck part of Jedi-me''s hilt. They spun away from each other and raised their remaining blades to attack.
The battle was quick as Jedi-me parried an attack and sliced Sith-me in the chest, though Sith-me had reacted to the parry to stab his blade through Jedi-me''s heart.
As both fell to their knees, they turned to me.
"A path must be chosen," they said with one voice. "Which will you take?"
"That was¡ something," I muttered as the two figures fade away, yet my eyes narrowed. Where they had been, a saw light coming from the floor.
Kneeling cautiously where Jedi-me had been, I found a small crystal, though it seemed almost too small to be used in a lightsaber. Like it was incomplete. Curious, I used one of my new Player Powers, Examine, on it.
Ilum Adegan Crystal (miniature)
A kyber crystal from the caves on the planet Ilum.
This crystal, while capable of being used as a focus for the Force, is too small to be used in a lightsaber.
¡
That wasn''t much information, which I had expected as Examine currently didn''t tell me much about an object or person, but it did confirm that the crystal was too small for what I needed.
I turned as I saw another light from where Sith me had fallen and discovered another smaller-than-expected crystal. After using Examine on that one and discovering that it too was too small to be used, I placed the two crystals in a single hand and rolled them around until the two came to rest together; seemingly forming a new, larger crystal and a gentle chime sounded from them.
"Unexpected," I muttered to myself as I pocketed the two half-crystals and moved to the remains of the two lightsabers I had used.
Both were destroyed, though as I examined the combined remains of them, I felt I could salvage enough from their parts to create a single hilt, and critically, the two lightsaber crystals were intact. Each of these crystals, while still small, was larger than either of the two I had just pocketed.
I pulled the mini-crystals from my pocket and compared them in one hand with what I felt were normal-sized crystals in the other. Combined the two mini crystals were a touch bigger than the normal crystals, so I suspected I could use them together in a lightsaber. Though I was curious if using two crystals would influence the lightsaber blade generated.
Realising that I would need to talk with Bultar Swan or another Jedi about using the two mini crystals in a lightsaber, I placed them back in my pocket and slipped the remains of the two lightsabers into my Inventory. I had every intention of creating another blade, not just to practice Jar''Kai once I could but so that I had another blade available if I needed one and didn''t want to use the hilt the Jedi knew about.
I stood and turned to begin walking back towards the entrance of the cave.
"Fucking hell!"
I stumbled back and fell to a knee as I came eye-to-eye with another ghost, though this one was tinted blue as I''d expect for a Force ghost.
This ghost again reminded me of Vaner Shan, yet the eyes were purple and his hair a darker brown. The facial structure was similar to Vaner''s, yet the cheeks were more withdrawn, and this ghost had an air about him that spoke of power.
"Did I startle you?" The ghost asked with a small smirk.
"What do you think? And who the fuck are you?" I blurted out in reply, my anger building slightly at potentially having to deal with another Force-induced episode.
The ghost chuckled and raised his hands, palms out. "Relax, I am not here to attack you. Merely to talk. Before I joined with the Force, I was known as Revan."
I felt my jaw fall a touch at that revelation. This Revan looked nothing like the one I had played as, yet the similarity between him and Vaner ¨C and even myself a little ¨C meant I knew he was telling the truth.
"Why are you here?" I probed as Revan smirked at my reaction to his reveal.
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
"To talk, nothing more," said Revan in reply as he leaned back against the tunnel''s wall. "Though I am unsure of how to address you."
"Why?"
Revan''s smirk fell. "You are my descendant, yet you are not. Being one with the Force has let me see possible, probable futures. For the longest time, your destiny was to die when the Sith attacked, yet barely a week before you were meant to die, something happened."
I frowned as he stated that without my intervention this ''Cameron'' would''ve died. "So, what changed?" I asked, trying to play ignorant.
Revan tilted his head and gave me a small smile.
"You know well what happened. You are my great-grandson yet you are also not. Something¡ beyond the Force changed your fate and gave you unique powers that, while I have observed you using, I fail to comprehend." He glanced at my hands. "Those two lightsabers that you can hide beyond sight of the Force are the clearest sign of your different status."
"Do you hate me for changing his fate?" I asked slowly, hoping he would not as I had no clue how to deal with an angry Force Ghost, nor any idea of how to handle upsetting the Force itself. That was if the ghost and the Force were one and the same.
"I admit that a small part of me does. Yet the larger part knows that if you had not¡" He paused and shook his head. "I am unsure of what word to use here. Replaced? Merged? It doesn''t really matter." He said, dismissing the matter with a wave of his hand. "The larger part of me is grateful that my bloodline continues, even if this time grows darker and darker as the Sith grow stronger. Yet I sense you not only know about this threat but willingly chose to be here and now."
"I did," I replied with a small nod. "I don''t know if I can stop Sidious and those he''s working with, but I mean to try."
Revan smirked. "To quote an old Master of the High Council, ''do or do not, there is no try.''"
I couldn''t help myself and I laughed loudly. "The current Grandmaster has used that one." I managed to get out once I stopped laughing.
Revan chuckled gently and shook his head. "While the phrase remains popular, it holds regardless of era. Do not try my boy. Do what needs to be done. Balance the Force."
"Is that what the Force desires?" I queried as I moved around to find a more comfortable way to sit as I felt this conversation was going to continue for some time.
Revan smiled in that almost condescending way that adults did with children. "The Force is¡ complicated. Even after millennia within it, I cannot say I understand it fully, yet if I had to say, that if it desired anything ¨C not that I believe it is sentient in a way either of us could understand ¨C it would desire balance."
I frowned as a question that never truly left my mind bounced to the forefront. "What does that mean though? I mean, I know the Sith do not bring balance, not once they fall so far as to need the Force almost like a glutton continually desires food yet is never full. Yet, I don''t think the Jedi are much better."
Revan chuckled once. "Yes, your little dilemma just now proved that." He paused and stroked his chin. "Balance is such a vague term when referring to something like the Force. I cannot speak for the Force, yet I agree with you that both Jedi and Sith, in my time as well as now, are not balanced."
"Then what is?"
"Have you covered the ancient history of the Order?" He asked as he tapped his chin, and I nodded in affirmative. "Good. Then you know of the Je''daii, the forerunners of the Jedi Order."
Again, I nodded.
"From my studies, while living, and while using the Force to explore the past, I have come to realise that while still flawed, they were still closer to what I think balance within the Force is meant to be. Everyone has good and bad, light and dark, within them. Even the greatest Jedi can fall into the dark, or the Darkest Sith bathe in the light. Yet finding a way to accept both sides, to give and take, help and hinder, love and hate, without allowing the extremes to control you is difficult."
"That is true for everyone," I stated. What he was saying made sense to me and seemed to agree with my own opinions on what ''balance in the Force'' meant, but it was still just an idea that was floating around in my head. Not a philosophy that I was willing to push onto others.
"Yes, it is. However, those with a deeper connection to the Force have access to abilities and powers beyond the normal. We can give and take from what many believe to be the very energy of the universe itself. The Force exists in almost every living thing, yet most fail to even realise that they exist in symbiosis with it. That without it, we are less than we should be."
I grimaced at another vague explanation. After a year in the Temple, I was sick to death of them. "Is balance possible?"
Revan smiled and held his arms wide. "If it was not, I would not be here." He chortled as I felt my face contort into a frown. "Have the Order told you about Force Ghosts?"
"In passing, but they speak of them as nothing more than visions given to others by the Force."
Revan sighed and shook his head. "How narrow-minded." He locked his eyes on mine as he continued. "I am me, I retain my memories of my life, good and bad, joy and pain. Yet I am a part of the Force. A Force ghost has not only recognised the good and bad within themselves but has accepted that both parts make them more than either does alone. I was Jedi and Sith, saviour and conqueror. While I regret many of my actions as both Jedi and Sith, I accept that they were mine and mine alone. This is, to me, why I became one with the Force, and why no Force user from either of the main orders has achieved this state in nearly a thousand years."
I nodded as he spoke, finding wisdom in his words. Even if the more metaphysical aspects of it went right over my head.
"So, the Chosen One prophesy?"
"Is wrong. At least as how the Jedi and Sith view it. Yes, the Sith have their version of this, the Sith''ari. The perfect being, free of limits, who will destroy them but remake them stronger than ever before."
"That¡ sounds just as nuts as the Jedi''s view on the Chosen One," I muttered as I processed what Revan had said. "And could fit any number of Sith, past and present."
"The same as the Chosen One could fit Jedi, past and present." Revan continued with a wide smile. "It has been so long since I have spoken to another that understood the inherent failings of both Sith and Jedi. It is liberating." He stated with a grin.
"So, what should I do?" I probed, wondering if this Force ghost, my great-grandfather and a former Jedi and Sith, would have if not answers, then suggestions.
"Be true to yourself." He replied as he squatted down so we were almost eye-to-eye. "I am not yet willing to help you: you are after all not truly my progeny, yet you are."
He gave me a lopsided grin as he continued. "Since I became one with Force, you are the first whom I have witnessed that has the potential to make the changes I feel are needed. The first to possibly understand things as I do."
He stood and stepped backwards, into the wall. "Walk your path, know yourself and do what you need to do."
"Wait!" I called out as he began to fade. "There''s so much more I want to ask you. Things you could teach me."
"There is," he agreed with a small chuckle, "but I am not sure if you are worthy of my time. Maybe I shall teach you if you prove to be so one day. We shall see."
I watched open-mouthed as he faded away to nothing.
"Son of a bitch!" I muttered once I was alone again. "I met Revan!"
I smile crept onto my face. Even if nothing he had said helped me or explained things beyond my thoughts about the Force, I had just spoken directly to Revan; The Prodigal Knight and Sith Lord.
"Now, how do I go about getting him to come back?"
Quest Alert!
The Promise of the Fallen [?]
Prove yourself to the one who was known as Revan.
Rating: B
Objectives:
?
Rewards:
?
Failure:
?
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
That was unexpected.
The Force, or at least the Force Ghost of your ancestor, has found a way to grant you quests. Though as you can see, the details are hidden.
An outside power creating quests without our consent has only happened a handful of times across the entire Multiverse.
Now, we could show you what is hidden, but truthfully, we are curious about where this will go.
Thus, we will not.
Good luck.
I felt my mouth fall open at both the quest and the comment for the PtB. Revan had found a way ¨C probably with help from the Force ¨C to generate a quest for me, but I had no clear path as to how to complete it or the timeframe involved.
Still, this had potential. Perhaps Revan knew something that could help me with what was to come, perhaps lost techniques or technologies, or something else that I could use to help me in the future. Though first, I had to get back to the entrance.
After quickly checking that there was nothing on the ground I had missed, I set off at a brisk walk back towards the cave entrance.
"Ah," I muttered as I came upon the entrance, and saw it had frozen over. That might be an issue to others, but to me, it wasn''t so I used Teleport to appear on the other side.
"Kriff! Are you trying to give us heart attacks bantha-brain!" Gastee spat out, her hand coming to her chest.
"Sorry, but would you have preferred I blasted the ice apart, and thus risk injuring you?" I replied with a smirk aimed at Jon. While such an event wouldn''t have harmed him as he was a good thirty metres away, I couldn''t resist the dig/threat.
"We are just glad you are safe Initiate Shan," Bultar Swan stated as she stepped forward. "Did you retrieve a crystal?"
I gave her a small nod as I pulled the two min-crystals from my pocket and showed them to her. "Two actually."
"That is¡ unusual," she said slowly as she looked down at the two. "They look viable however we will consult with Professor Huyang once back aboard the Crucible."
I slipped the crystals back into my pocket as she walked towards the temple entrance and to where the starship was parked and ignored the glare Jon was sending my way.
"You just have to be different, don''t you?" Darihd asked as we followed the Padawan.
"I don''t plan these things, Darihd. They just happen."
Darihd chortled and shook his head. "Yes, they do. To you." He placed a hand on my shoulder to get me to stop and open up a little distance between us and the rest of the Initiates. "Cam, you need to be careful. Jon told Padawan Swan about your actions towards him. I tried to defend you, but she will report this to the council."
I sighed and turned my head to meet his eyes. "I know, but he had it coming. And I was right about the voices."
"Really? What did you find?" His lekku shifted and brightened in colour as his eyes widened at my answer.
I sighed. "It''s personal. And I''m not sure how to describe it until I speak to someone with a better understanding of Force-induced imagery."
The lekku dulled. "Ah, right."
"So did you find a crystal?" I asked changing the topic and listening while he talked about how he found his crystal as we walked across the surface of Ilum and onto the Crucible.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
A chime rang out through the meditation chamber I was in and I opened my eyes.
It had been five days since Ilum, four spent on the Crucible travelling back to the Temple and another in private meditation, where I was meant to ''commune with the Force'' regarding my Jedi Master. However, even though I was sent for private meditation, the Council of First Knowledge hadn¡¯t told me their decision about my Master before instructing me to meditate.
Not that I had meditated and after a day in here, I called up the various notices in my log from the last twenty-four hours.
Force Power Levelled-up!
Force Attune x14
...
Force Power Discovered!
Negate Hunger
Allows a Force-sensitive to use the Force itself to negate their need to eat and drink.
¡
Force Power Levelled-up!
Restore Stamina
¡
Force Power Discovered!
Levitation
The ability to lift and potentially move yourself using just the Force.
¡
Force Attune was nothing more than the ability to attune an object with a connection to the Force to myself, though, unlike every other Force Power I had discovered so far, it did not seem to gradually increase in power/potential as it levelled. Instead, it stayed at the flat rate of two per cent per hour towards attuning an object. I hoped it increased the rate once I got to Adept, otherwise attuning anything was going to take about two days per object.
Negate Hunger lowered more than negated my hunger, but it was, potentially, one of the most powerful Force abilities I could think of. Currently, it would only stop me from having to eat for a day, but I imagined that would increase as the power levelled up, to potentially reach a point where I could go without eating for years, if not forever.
Restore Stamina was like Negate Hunger and one I had discovered in the months after the Initiate Trials. It was already into the Adept tier and simply worked to restore my stamina. Perhaps this power and Negate Hunger, at much, much higher levels, would lead to another Force Power that could slow, if not stop, ageing. Though I was not dwelling on the implications of that, as the idea of being functionally immortal was exciting and terrifying in equal measure.
I suspected that some combination of these powers, and whatever might come from them later, explained why Fay looked not a day over twenty-one, yet was a few centuries old, at least.
Levitation seemed a pointless power at first, as it only allowed me to rise half a metre off the ground and I couldn''t do anything more than that. But, based on its short description, I hoped that at higher levels it would allow me something akin to self-flight. The issue with discovering that was it was my joint most expensive power outright along with Teleport. Though imagining how insanely dangerous/powerful/useful those two powers were, it did make sense that they were harder to learn/use than anything else I currently knew.
I''d only considered the power in the last hour after the second crystal was attuned, but this was going to be handy power to train during those hour-plus sessions where I had to ''meditate on the Force''.
Slowly I stood and stretched. A full day in one place should''ve left me with a few cramps, but I didn''t feel any. I suspected that this was because of Player''s Body, but I still stretched to make it look like I was just as normal as everyone around me.
Sure, the room was meant to be empty, but I suspected that there was a camera somewhere to keep an eye out in case anyone inside somehow hurt themselves. Or record any conversations that took place in the rooms.
The doors opened and a short, blue-skinned Duros stepped inside, his black, almost soulless-looking eyes, fixed on me. "Initiate Shan, I am Padawan Nidu Zham. I have been instructed to escort you to the Council of First Knowledge." The tone of her voice was the only way I could tell she was female, and I nodded in acquiescence.
The walk through the halls was done in silence, and we soon exited the elevator to the atrium outside the council chamber, where I activated both Enhance Stat for Charisma and Enhance Skill for Persuasion.
"Ah Initiate Shan, welcome," Master Vilbum stated with a small smile that was in danger of being buried under the wrinkles that covered his skin. The other members looked around at me as I entered. "Please, take a seat."
I sat on the small stool that was in the centre of the room and waited. I knew I was here to hear if I would gain Dooku, Fay or both as my Jedi Master/trainer and figured it was better to wait and appear humble than blurt out a question and seem arrogant.
"Ah, patience in a youngling. So, refreshing," commented Master Gallia with a small smile.
"Yes, though I suspect he is just doing this to not seem curious about our decision." Master Di countered with a chuckle as I shrugged. "At least he is smart enough to know when to speak and when to listen."
"He is smarter than many give him credit for," Master Nilas said as she stared at me. Or at least that is how it felt as where her eyes were covered with the same light blue cloth she always seemed to wear. "The Force has a plan for him."
I managed to school my features even as I frowned internally. I was still unsure what the Force felt about me, though the hints of what Revan had said made me think that it was willing to allow me to explore my own path.
"Yes, you have been quite clear on that point, which is why we have agreed with you." Master Piell growled out without any real anger.
"If I may," Vilbum waited for the rest of the council to look at him before he continued. "Initiate Shan, before we get to the primary reason that we have summoned you, there is an issue we need to address.
"We have received a report from Padawan Swan; upon entering the Crystal Cave on Ilum, you attacked a fellow member of this Order. Now, we have spoken to all other Initiates that were present, but before we pass judgement, we wish to hear your side of the story."
"Yes, Masters. For the entire trip to Ilum, Initiate Savos felt a need to mock and belittle me. Whenever I made a suggestion or questioned something we were told, he was condescending and scornful to anything I said or did." I paused and took a breath, letting go of the anger I had intentionally allowed to build within me as I spoke about Jon''s actions.
"After four days I had reached my end and decided to deal with his verbal bullying, though the method I used was perhaps, a little too aggressive."
Di coughed quietly at that.
"You used the Force to clamp his mouth shut and then threatened to do worse. That is not acceptable behaviour for a Jedi," snarled Piell as his ears pulled back in a way that reminded me of an angry dog.
"No, but it was how I was taught to deal with a bully. Once you push back, they generally stop." I countered, and it was true in Jon''s case as, after that incident, he never bad-mouthed me again, though he did still roll his eyes and whisper with a Clan-mate of his.
"While your decision to confront Padawan Savos about his behaviour was correct, your methodology was flawed," Gallia spoke slowly, and calmly. Yet the side-eye she gave Piell suggested the two did not agree on something. "Threats and violence are not the Jedi way. In future, you should try to resolve such matters in a calm and friendly manner."
I had to fight off an eye roll at the apparent naivety of the Jedi Master. That approach rarely, if ever, worked with bullies.
"Yes ma''am."
"We have made a note in your file regarding this incident, as well as for Padawan Savos." Stated Di as he took over. "For now, we are willing to forgive your actions, but further instances of being unable to conform to the Jedi Code will result in censorship or even possible expulsion from the Order."
"Yes sir." I wasn''t going to call them out on the fact that a few months ago they had seemingly bent over backwards to keep me in the Order. "I will try to be more considerate of the behaviour of others before acting." Maybe.
"Good, good. Then, for now, this matter is settled." Vilbum said. "Now, when we last spoke, you stated your belief that being trained by two Jedi Masters was the best path for you in your continuing education as a Jedi. Do you still believe that to be the case?"
"Yes, sir. While I am well aware of how rare, if not almost unheard of, it is for a Padawan to have two Masters teaching them, my reasoning has not changed. Yet in the end, the final decision is yours."
Vilbum nodded and smiled a fraction. "Yes, it is. However, we prefer to guide the Initiates and Masters to each other. Generally, that happens naturally, but if the Force grants a seer a vision of a path, or is felt to be accepting of a choice, we generally do not interfere." He paused and glanced over at Nilas, as did Master Di and Gallia.
"When we first told you of the four possibilities for your Master, we mentioned that all four appeared in conflicting visions regarding you. However, what we avoided mentioning to prevent it from influencing your choice, is that of the four Masters to appear with you in these visions, Masters Dooku and Fay both appeared more than once."
My brow rose at that, even if I wondered again if the Force itself was trying to push me towards a path.
"Is that unusual?" I asked carefully, as the idea of visions and glimpsing possible futures was not something that I was comfortable with.
"It is," answered Master Nilas, drawing my attention. "Rarely do the same Masters appear in such differing visions, or appear to be vastly different from themselves in some. Yet, it is not unheard of."
I nodded slowly at the brief explanation. ''Force visions sound both useful and exceedingly confusing.''
"The one common thread in these visions was you, young one. A source of light, yet touched by darkness, shining brightly over those around you."
''Great, more prophecy crap. This is getting ridiculous, but it does help explain why Anakin seemed so arrogant at times in the movies. Having people always say or imply you were special and destined for greatness would make almost everyone arrogant and prideful.''
"Has this influenced the Council decision?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation away from talk of prophecies and vision.
"It has," Vilbum replied even as Piell glared at Nilas, who looked far too happy with herself. "We have decided to provisionally grant your request for formal training with both Master Dooku and Master Fay. We will review this decision in two years, but until then, as Caretaker of the Council of Frist Knowledge, it is my honour and privilege to raise you to the rank of Padawan learner within our order. Congratulations."
"Thank you, sir," I said, trying my best to not jump for joy even as a new Quest Completion notice appeared in my log.
Vilbum''s smile grew. "Both Master Dooku and Master Fay have been informed of our decision and await your confirmation of them in the Temple spire."
"Then with your permission, I will go to them," I said as I stood.
"Yes, yes go young Padawan."
I turned and walked to the door, only to stop and turn back. I bowed a touch as I spoke. "May the Force be with you."
"And with you, child of time," Nilas replied.
I slipped through the doors and entered the elevator, and as it began to move, I pulled up the most recent notices in my log.
Quest Completed!
Two are Better Than One [User Generated]
Objective:
Convince the Council of 1st Knowledge that both Fay and Dooku should become your Masters.
Rewards:
2000EXP
+25 ranks in skill [Persuasion]
¡
NOTE:
This completion is subject to reversal.
If the Council of First Knowledge removes one or both Jedi Masters from your training, then you will lose the rewards and suffer the penalties.
¡
Rank Gained!
Jedi [Rank 2: Padawan]
Grants access to the Great Holocron under the watchful gaze of your Jedi Master(s)
Grants level 4 access to Temple Archives.
¡
I frown a touch at the note that I could still fail the quest if the Council of Frist Knowledge reversed their decision, but it did make sense.
The benefits of promotion in rank as a Jedi were nice. Especially increased access to the Jedi Archives as much of the details regarding Revan, Bastila and Satele were denied to me before; save the bland/boring description of their lives.
Hopefully, more details about them and other things would be open to me now. Though I noted that the increased rank said nothing about access to the Holocron vaults.
''Eh, I suppose I can always steal some later on, not that I will care about it for now.'' I added mentally to prevent a quest from being generated. ''Or I could just wait until I become a Knight¡ eh.''
I decided to put how-to access the Archives ¨C and the vault within it ¨C out of my mind for the moment and pulled the two mini crystals from my pockets, using Examine on both.
Ilum Adegan Crystal (miniature)
[Attuned: Cameron Shan]
A kyber crystal from the caves on the planet Ilum.
This crystal, while capable of being used as a focus for the Force, is too small to be used in a lightsaber.
It has been attuned to work better with Cameron Shan.
HP: 5
Value: 3000 Credits
¡
Power Levelled-up!
Examine [5/10]
Examine now also displays.
Energy Value of an object.
Force Potential of a sentient.
¡
Ilum Adegan Crystal (miniature)
[Attuned: Cameron Shan]
A kyber crystal from the caves on the planet Ilum.
This crystal, while capable of being used as a focus for the Force, is too small to be used in a lightsaber.
It has been attuned to work better with Cameron Shan.
HP: 5
Value: 3000 Credits
Energy Value: 100
¡
The level-up to Examine was nice, not least as it was the only Player Power I could level up, even if it had only gone up five levels in five days. Currently, the power told me the Value, Hit Points and Energy Value for an object and the Name, Race, Level, Health and Force Potential along with a short description for organics and droids, though I had yet to use the power on anything living for fear a Jedi would detect it.
The cost also varied depending on the target, from 5 to 10 PP. With my PP only being 20, that limited my ability to level it up rapidly by abusing it as honestly, my mind had been on getting the two lightsaber crystals attuned so I could build my lightsaber.
I frowned as I tried to work out what Energy Value was, even as I slid the two crystals back into my pocket. Force Potential was obvious, though I was curious about how it rated things and used Examine on myself.
Cameron Shan (*The Player*)
Race: Human
Level: 10
Health: 100%
Force Potential: Very High
¡
Note:
(*) implies that the target has another name/designation.
At your current level of Examine, this only is visible if you know someone has another identity.
Note:
No description is given for The Player, as that would be redundant.
¡
''Huh? Once I level out this power, I''ll be able to tell when people have a hidden identity. Wicked! That, combined with Force Potential, should give me a chance to discover who Palpatine''s Master is. Provided the person in question is still alive.''
That was going to be handy and learning my Force Potential was Very High was a little bit of an ego boost, but it made sense since I''d taken Force Prodigy when I''d created this new life.
I allowed a small smile to creep onto my face as the elevator stopped and I began to walk over to the Temple Spire; the central and largest of the five spires in the Jedi Temple.
I''d been surprised that the High Council didn''t sit atop that tower, but in retrospect it made sense. The Jedi were not meant to be prideful, so having the grandest tower for meditation, special occasions and to mark the history of the Order.
The peak of the mountain the temple was built upon was also contained within this spire, yet I knew the corruption of the temple couldn''t be here as Jedi passed by this point every day. If it was corrupted, someone would''ve noticed long before I arrived.
After asking one of the temple guards for their exact location, I found Dooku and Fay sitting in one of the smaller chambers on the veranda. Since the door was open, I entered quietly and began to speak, only to hear another voice.
"The attack on Coruscant caught the Order off-guard and many of my fellow Jedi fell that day, including Master Ven Zallow, who died defending the Temple from Darth Malgus. His actions allowed many of the younglings to escape into the lower levels of the Temple and hide in the depths of Coruscant."
Fay and Dooku were both sitting as a woman projected from a holocron spoke. The holocron was different from others I had seen in the temple when a Master had brought one out for teaching. Those had all been blue cubes in shape but this one was bronze and gold in colour and appeared to be two diamonds joined together in shape.
The woman speaking was old, easily in her seventies based on the silver hair that ended in two short ponytails that rested on her shoulders, and lines around her eyes, yet she stood tall and confident.
Her voice sounded familiar, and as I examined her face and stance, and spotted what appeared to be a saberstaff on her waist, Fay noticed me.
"Ah, our new Padawan, welcome." She said with a smile as Dooku turned to face me, though not before touching the surface of the holocron to stop the recording.
"Sorry for interrupting but the door was open, and the Council of First Knowledge told me to report to you," I explained as my eyes struggled to not look at the woman in the hologram.
"We have been expecting you," Dooku stated calmly. "The Council informed you of their decision and you accept I presume?"
"Yes, sir. I am grateful for their, and your, agreement with my choices." I bowed a touch and Fay laughed softly.
"There is no need to bow child. The Force willed it that we are brought together." She paused and gave Dooku a sad smile. "Neither Master Dooku nor I had planned to take another Padawan learner, yet here we both are."
"Indeed. After what happened with my last Padawan, I had no interest in taking another, yet The Force reacted unexpectedly in this instance. Yet I cannot bring myself to disagree with its intent." Dooku added in agreement.
"Still, thank you both."
"The only one to thank is the Force." Stated Fay as she waved my thanks and turned to look at the hologram. "Hmm, you seem curious about the woman. Why is that?" She asked with a smirk that hinted she knew who the person was.
"She seems, familiar. Yet I don''t think I have ever seen her before." I replied as my brow creased as I raked my memories, yet not even Photographic Memory could tell me anything about her, save I had seen her face in my old life. Obviously, that meant I probably hadn''t seen her face anytime in the last five years as it was only after that that the perk could fail.
Or it could be that someone/thing was intentionally blocking the information to get a reaction.
Maybe
"Then allow me to introduce you to Grandmaster Satele Shan. Your great, great, and so on, niece." Fay said with a gentle laugh as she waved her hand over the holocron and my brow rose into my hair.
"Greetings fellow Jedi, may I ask your name?" Satele Shan, or the recording of her anyway, asked with a small smile.
"Um, Cameron Shan," I said slowly, wishing I''d turned on Player''s Mind, but since the incident in the crystal caves, I had become reluctant to use the power.
After thinking over the strange behaviour of Jedi-me, I realised that he meant that because of Player''s Mind, I could become the perfect ''emotionless'' being that the current Jedi strove to be.
Satele frowned and leaned closer. "And who was your mother?"
I frowned in return as this holocron recording was acting differently from the two I had taken when I''d left home. Though those were used as a diary/training tool. This one was a recording for future generations, yet the fact both Fay and Dooku leaned closer at the question told me something was up.
"Jedi Knight Ressa Shan."
Satele''s head tilted to her left. "And what is your rank?"
"Padawan."
"Rank insufficient. Access Denied. Facial features and voice pattern recorded for future reference." Satele stated as her image flicked.
"What the¡" I muttered as the image returned to the one that had first asked me for my name. I turned and looked at the two Jedi Masters.
"Was that meant to happen?"
"No, that was, unexpected," Dooku replied slowly as Fay waved her hand over the holocron, turning it off.
"More like unheard of," Fay countered as she picked up the device and stared at it carefully. "Grandmaster Shan''s holocron has always asked for a user''s name, but I have never heard of it asking those other questions. Perhaps Master Yoda or an archivist would know if such a thing has happened before."
"So, what was meant to happen?" My curiosity was pipped. Was there something on that holocron that was meant for my eyes only?
"Generally, a personal holocron, like that of Grandmaster Shan, will serve as a record of what has been and grant a Jedi insight into how our Order behaved during that Jedi''s lifetime. Occasionally, they also provide training of rarer Force abilities." Explained Dooku as he stroked his beard slowly.
"That was why I had brought it here today," added Fay as she slid the holocron into her pocket. "I had hoped that she could provide you with pointers on Battle Meditation."
"What?" I asked, trying to play dumb, even as I tried not to jump for joy internally at learning the Force ability that Bastila used in KOTOR.
"Nice try, but we can sense you know something of the power," Fay said with a smile, having sensed my internal reaction. I needed to learn to block my emotions/mind from reading without always resorting to Player''s Mind.
"I learnt stories about my great-grandmother and what she could do before I became a Jedi," I said slowly, trying to fudge the truth enough that the two Jedi Masters wouldn''t think I was lying.
"And what stories were those?"
I turned to Dooku to answer him. "That she could influence the outcome of a battle with just the Force. Instil hope in one side and despair to the other before a battle even started."
"That is the basis of the ability, though a Jedi should not use fear," Fay replied with the faintest of smiles. "Your family was famous for its ability to use Battle Meditation; though that drove the Sith to actively seek out and kill your family line."
"Like the attack on my home," I blurted out as why the Sith had attacked finally made sense. Well, beyond a power greater than the Force wishing it.
"When my grandfather contacted the Jedi about my Force potential, the Sith somehow became aware and moved to take me."
"Indeed. Though if they could not take you, I suspect they would''ve killed you to prevent the Jedi of the time from taking you in." Dooku said calmly, though the tone sent a shiver up my spine and how calmly he spoke of my death to my face.
"So, you think that I can learn Battle Meditation?" I asked, moving the conversation away from discussions about my possible death.
"That is my hope, yet neither I nor Master Dooku have any training with the ability," Fay stated. "I had planned to introduce the idea into your head before we spoke to Master Rancisis, the Order''s current master of the ability. Since you already know of what it is, perhaps we should now speak to him."
I bowed in acceptance of her suggestion and moved to walk behind the two senior Jedi.
"You are our Padawan, not an Initiate. Walk at our side." Dooku commanded gently and I moved quickly to his right side.
"How do you expect to learn from us if you only observe our backs?" Fay asked with a chuckle as I felt my cheeks heat up at her knowing my eyes had wandered lower than they should have.
"If I may, how exactly is my training to be handled?" I asked after regaining control of my blush.
"Master Fay and I have discussed this greatly over the last week," Dooku began as I turned my head just enough to be able to see his face without losing sight of where we were going. "Currently, I am assigned as a lightsaber instructor while Master Fay is, disinterested, in spending a large amount of time on Coruscant.
"As such, we believe that rotating your training with us, say half a year each, is the best approach for now."
"I hope to convince Master Dooku to leave the planet, but for now, he is committed to training others Makashi. Your basic instruction in the Form to your former clanmates has given him a base to work from which he is remiss in not using." Fay added with a wink and I internally groaned. By teaching the others in Dragon Clan, I had made Dooku less interested in joining Fay and me in exploring the galaxy. Thus, leaving him within easy reach of Palpatine.
"Who will I train with first?"
"Master Fay will handle your training initially."
"Though I think we will stay in the temple until your birthday. This should provide you with adequate time to say your goodbyes to your clanmates."
"I have no issues with that," I replied as my birthday was less than two weeks away. Then I''d finally get out of the dammed Temple and get to explore the galaxy.
"Excellent. Ah, we''re here." Fay waved her hand over a panel on the door and it opened a moment later.
As we entered, I saw the long snake-like body of Master Rancisis sitting peacefully on a large chair.
"Greetings my fellow Jedi. Please come in," he said with a wave of his hand and I had to fight off a shudder at the length of the nails on his fingers. I was sure those were more than just a cultural choice and could do serious damage if needed.
"Before we begin, I wish to make one thing clear Padawan," the High Council member said as he locked his eyes on me. "I am unsure about teaching the art of Battle Meditation to one so young, and new to our Order. Yet Master Fay was able to convince enough of the High Council to at least see if, based on your family line, you could learn this ability. Thus, I have consented to instruct you in the basics. "
"Thank you, sir," I said with a small bow even as mentally thanked Fay and wondered if more of the High Council were against me learning advanced powers. Perhaps they felt I was learning too much too quickly or that I might somehow threaten their beliefs.
"Now, before we begin, you have spoken with Grandmaster Shan''s recording regarding what Battle Mediation is."
"He has not," Dooku stated, cutting me off from replying. "It appears that the young Padawan already knew about the ability from stories told to him about Bastila Shan. What he knows is truthful, if coloured by non-Jedi thinking."
"Hmm, well perhaps I should explain fully what Battle Meditation is and allows," Rancisis said as his long, bony fingers stroked his beard.
"Battle Meditation is the ability to influence a conflict to achieve the result desired by the user by manipulating the emotions and abilities of those fighting; either by boosting their resolve and capacities while doing the opposite to their opponents. While it is an ability that has rarely been needed over my lifetime, it can alter the flow of entire wars if the user is mentally strong enough to wield it.
"The only true drawback is that to fully use this ability, you must submerge yourself in a deep trance within the Force. This means that you will feel everyone you touch, their fear, pain even their deaths. It can be, discomforting, and result in you losing control."
I nodded along as Rancisis spoke and ignored the new power notice in my log until I thought popped into my head. "Sir, is there a form of this ability that would allow a user to use it while active? From the stories I was told, Bastila had to meditate away from a battle, thus she would''ve been unable to defend herself."
''Or take an active role in the conflict.'' I added in my head.
I wasn''t going to say it out loud on the chance the Jedi thought I wished to seek battle. Truthfully, I was more concerned about the fact that using this power would leave me vulnerable to assassins.
"There are records, from before even your time, of a handful of Jedi Masters who were able to use Battle Meditation while actively engaged in conflict. However, they note that the effects and range of their power were far less than when used in a meditative trance."
"Understood," I said as I noted a second new power alert in my log.
"If you have no more questions," I shook my head. "Good. Begin to meditate and listen to my voice, follow my instructions and we will see if you are ready to learn."
I folded my legs under me in the typical way one does to meditate as Rancisis pulled his coiled body close and sank into the coils and Fay and Dooku sat down on either side of me.
"Reach out with your mind, try to sense the minds of myself and Masters Fay and Dooku."
It was weird to reach out through the Force, like pushing through both fog and water at once, yet I could easily sense the presence of the three Jedi Masters within the water-like fog. Each of them had a different¡ aura, to them. Two were old, though one was more¡ vibrant, colourful, while the other was¡ duller. OK, not dull, just less¡ lively. The young aura was much like the duller aura, yet it wasn''t as¡ bland.
"Good. Now, brush against our minds. Be gentle though, as the stronger one is with their connection to the Force, the easier it will be for them to prevent you from touching even the edge of their mind."
I let my senses touch the most colourful of the auras and heard Fay gasp quietly. It made sense that Fay''s aura was the most colourful as she seemed the most outgoing/emotional of the three Jedi.
Now knowing which of the auras was Fay''s, and having an idea of which of the other two was which, I touched the aura of the youngest and heard Dooku inhale sharply.
When I tried to touch Rancisis'' aura, I failed. It felt like something was stopping me from making the connection.
"I, I can''t touch your mind, Master Rancisis. It''s too hard." I said after failing a few more times to make a connection and realising that the power was not strong enough yet to allow me to touch more than two minds.
"That is alright young one. I can sense you have managed to brush against the minds of my fellow Masters. Now, to them I want you to project hope, confidence, and belief."
I nodded even though I was sure his eyes were closed like mine and did as he ordered. Both Fay and Dooku seemed to resist for a moment, I suspected due to their minds rebelling at the intrusion before they let me in. I tried to make them feel better, and more certain about themselves.
"It is weak, but I can feel his touch boosting my judgement," Fay whispered before gasping quietly and I thought I heard her move around a little. "This is¡ different from what I expected."
"Yes. This sense of certainty in myself. It is empowering." Dooku added with a hitch in his voice.
"Good, very good Cameron. Now hold the connections for as long as you can. Keep giving them hope and belief in themselves."
I did as Rancisis said, but soon enough I felt the link fail.
I gasped as I opened my eyes. "I''m sorry. That was all I could manage." I muttered as I regained my bearings. Having the link fail suddenly was jarring and a glance to either side showed me that the effect was felt by both Fay and Dooku.
"That is quite alright Cameron. This is a powerful but exhausting ability." Stated Rancisis with a soothing tone that was at odds with him looking like a giant snake. "That you were able to use it at all at your young age is most impressive." His head tilted to the left as his claws quietly made ripples in his beard.
"It will get easier with practice, so perhaps attempting to use this while you meditate will help. Though be careful with whose minds you attempt to link to. Many within the Order enjoy their privacy."
"Yes, sir." That now meant I had two powers I could use while meditating which made me smile a touch. Having something I could train during that time for something was a relief as it was three hours each day that had been wasted until now. Rancisis uncoiled his body and stretched upwards, which was taken as a sign to stand and glanced past me.
"Excellent. Now, if you will excuse me, I have a meeting to attend." He said before slithering past and I noted the clock above the door.
"I must also take my leave," Dooku stated with a small bow to Fay after seeing the time. "I have a class to instruct."
"Should I attend?" I asked as I had nothing else to do.
"No, my young Padawan. This is for the younglings. It would be a waste of your time to attempt to learn from such a class. I will be free at four o''clock. If you are available, I would be willing to instruct you in more advanced techniques for Makashi."
"I will try to be free then sir." No way was I going to pass up one-on-one training with Dooku until I had maxed out Makashi. Heck, I might still take the sessions to learn more about him and try to prevent his joining the Sith.
As he left, I turned to Fay and glanced at the flashing new power alerts I remembered the first quest I had received when I entered the temple.
Before I even spoke, she cocked her head to the side and smiled. "You have something you wish to ask?"
I nodded once and managed to prevent a frown at how easily she could sense my intentions. There must be a Force power to block that, but I didn''t think any of the ones I currently had would do that.
"Um, yes. When we spoke before, in the Archives, you mentioned how the temple felt decaying." I paused and closed my eyes, hoping she didn''t suspect I was lying as I spoke again. "Well, after that, I¡ I felt something under me. Under the Temple. Something wrong."
"That may well be the planet itself that you sense. I feel it occasionally. This whole world is dying. It is slow, but because I stay away from it and have lived a long time, I can sense it."
I frowned at her seeming to dismiss my ''concern'' while I ignored the urge to ask her how old she was. I wasn¡¯t making that mistake with a lady again.
"That might be it, however," I paused and looked at the floor. "What I sense seems to come from directly below the Temple. From the mountain itself."
She gently tapped a single finger against her chin. "Hmm. I had not considered that the problem with the temple was the nexus itself."
"Nexus?" That word was mentioned in the quest regarding Dormund Kaas but not the Jedi Temple, but I hadn''t given it any thought beyond the general meaning of the word.
"A Force nexus is exactly what it sounds like. A place, be it a room, mountain or even a planet, which is strong with the Force. They draw Force-sensitives to them. The mountain on which this great temple is built is one, or at least part of it is."
"And you think that what I sensed was a problem with this nexus?" I asked her even if internally I was all but certain that there was.
"It is, possible. But I do not know much about the older levels." She turned to look me in the eye. "I know there is something you are not telling me, yet the Force seems to be guiding me to accept what you say. Most interesting."
"I try to be," I smirked which drew a chuckle from her.
"Yes, that you do." She ruffled my hair as she smiled before she began to walk away and I forced myself to keep my eyes on the back of her head.
She paused in the doorframe and turned back. "Come along Padawan. The temple records will not read themselves and I had no interest in doing so alone."
"Yes, Master." I move quickly to her side and we walk towards the elevator in silence.
Once inside, I subtly open the new notices.
Force Power Discovered!
Battle Meditation (Passive)
The ability to alter the course of a battle by instilling hope and belief or sowing fear in those around you while in a meditative trance.
¡
Force Power Discovered!
Battle Meditation (Active)
The ability to alter the course of a battle by instilling hope and belief or sowing fear in those around you while actively engaged in the battle.
¡
WARNING!
Battle Meditation (Active) is locked until Battle Meditation (Passive) reaches Savant:1.
¡
''Nice. Two new powers, though I''ll have to wait a while to even begin to train the second one.''
I casually waved away the notices and silently prayed that looking through the records wouldn''t take too long so that I could build my lightsaber.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Crystal Stars 3
"You are late," Dooku stated simply as I ran into the training room.
"Sorry, sir. I got caught up in a project. With Master Fay. Then I had to. Complete the construction. Of my lightsaber." I replied between breaths.
That was an understatement as after learning the basics of Battle Meditation from Master Rancisis, I''d spent six hours in the Archives with Fay learning what we could about the Temple''s history. It had been a long, boring read, but we had managed to rule out the upper five hundred levels of the complex, as those levels had all been used during the last major war with the Sith, nearly a thousand years ago. So Master Fay was planning to have us explore the levels lower than that. I honestly didn''t expect to find anything above level one thousand ¨C finding out that Coruscant had over five thousand levels was a shock ¨C and so I was wondering how I could fill the time.
"Very well. May I?" He asked with a hand outstretched. I unclipped my lightsaber ¨C and I couldn''t help but feel proud at being able to say that ¨C and handed it to him.
He turned it over slowly. While only about two-thirds the length of his, it had the same curved hilt as his own. I had done that purposefully as I was publicly committed to Makashi and he had explained that the curved hilt granted advantages when using Makashi and both styles of Form V, which I would ask him to start teaching me once Makashi was at Savant:1 or better.
The hilt was black, with the actual grip being grey and made of a hard substance that reminded me of the grip of a combat knife in my old life. A small activation button was situated just above where my forefinger would rest and Dooku touched that, making the blade ignite.
That made me grunt quietly. ''I just had to get something different, didn''t I?'' I pondered as Dooku did a fair impression of a Vulcan brow raise as he examined the blade.
The core of the blade was black, seeming to draw the light into it, yet the corona shone with a brilliant white light. After I had gotten over my initial anger at the colouring, I had noted that neither colour dominated the other. That reminded me of how Master Nilas had described me when I''d first appeared in front of her.
"Darkness touches your soul, yet it does not taint your essence. It makes your shine brighter, clearer than any I have seen before."
Those had been her words and I just knew that she had seen this happening. I was still trying to wrap my head around the Force knowing how certain things were going to go for me, but for now, I would accept it. The Force wasn''t actively working against me, so no need to risk angering it; if I even could anger something that couldn''t be fully described.
"A unique blade Padawan. One well suited to its owner." Dooku said as he handed the now unpowered hilt back to me. "Now we will work on teaching you to accept the blade as a part of you."
I moved to the far side of the sparring circle we stood in, ignoring the glances and whispers from onlookers around the room as I re-ignited my lightsaber.
NOTICE:
You are receiving one-on-one training with a true Makashi Master.
25% increase in Makashi XP gains while training with the master.
...
I subtly waved away the notice, even as a small grin appeared on my face. These training sessions would make getting to Master:1 ¨C and completing the new quest Expert Duellist, that I''d generated during lunch ¨C by my birthday much easier. It was still going to be a challenge, but 3000XP just for Master:1 made it worth the effort.
"Begin."
¡ ...
¡ ...
Eight days we''d been at this.
Eight afternoons where we''d travelled downwards from the Jedi Temple into the bowels of Coruscant looking for the corruption that I knew ¨C but Fay only suspected and Dooku didn''t believe existed ¨C was below the temple. After spending another day researching in the Archives, we had managed to determine that there couldn''t be any corruption in the first two thousand or so levels below the main Temple, as these were all mapped out.
We''d left via speeder after lunch each day and only returned to the temple seven or eight hours later.
We had passed the three-thousandth level below the surface two days ago and I was getting concerned if we''d even find the source of the corruption before my birthday and me leaving the Temple with Fay.
Oh, don''t get me wrong, leaving the temple ¨C and Coruscant in general ¨C was something I was looking forward to, but I wanted this quest cleared before then. That was also why during the last eight days I''d changed my studies to focus on just my computing skills, instead of a broad range I had been forced to learn when I was an Initiate so that I could level those skills quicker and not have to worry about the related quest - Just Don''t Get Caught - as time went on. That I could maybe gain access to the Holocron Vault with high-level computing skills long before I became a Knight was a nice bonus.
Plus, the eight days hadn''t been a complete waste. We''d discovered about four dozen lightsabers ¨C of which I had managed to stash a pair in my inventory ¨C and a handful of holocrons on and around the skeletal remains of Jedi and I''d also come across a few thousand credits.
I had expected the credits to be useless at first, after all, what currency is still the same and valid a thousand years later, but my powers had just added them to my total. Now I just needed to try to buy something with those stored credits to see if they were useable.
On Dooku''s instruction, I logged where all the bodies of the fallen Jedi were so that they could be gathered and cremated later. While their names had been long forgotten to the ages, both Jedi Masters felt they deserved to be treated with honour and respect. Though I was certain that a few at least were Sith, I had to agree with the decision.
"Which level have we cleared now?" Dooku asked with a hint of annoyance as his eyes narrowed and his hand torch illuminated the corridor in front of us.
"I believe this is level three thousand, one hundred and twenty-nine," Fay replied in her usual calm, serene manner. "I understand you place little faith in these explorations, but both our Padawan and I feel there is something down here that poses a danger to the Temple."
"I am well aware of your reasons for these daily examinations of the levels under the Temple, yet I again believe that you are both sensing the general decadence of the planet." Dooku countered as I struggled to not smile at the interplay.
Dooku was the epitome of nobility in the way he behaved; always placing stock in rules and what he knew to be true. He dealt in certainties and formal approaches to most matters. The Force was there to aid us with suggestions.
On the other hand, Fay was very much a feeling, caring, individual who subscribed to the belief that life was to be lived by following the Force, to let it guide you where it needed you to be.
"Our opinions amuse you, Padawan?" Dooku asked with a single eyebrow raised, noticing my smile.
"No, sir. Well, yes, but probably not for the reason you think."
"Then what is it about us you find so funny?" Fay queried with a small smile of her own; that one that she seemed to have when she knew an answer but didn''t want to tell you what it was.
"Forgive me if I overstep, but from my time within the Temple, you are both rebels." Fay chuckled gently while Dooku''s eyebrow rose higher. "I mean that while both of you are Jedi, neither of you are, well, willing or concerned to follow the general notion of what a Jedi should be.
"Master Dooku, you are always in control. You are calm and controlled while willing to do what must be done to achieve your goals, and yet you seem driven to know more than others. Master Fay, you are, forgive me for saying it like this, someone without obvious direction. You seem to want to just float around and let what comes come. You both prefer to deal with what is happening around you in your own ways and not always in strict accordance with the Order''s rules. This is why I feel you are both outliers within the Jedi. You do not follow the common approach I was taught over the last year regarding who and what a Jedi is. In fact, your approaches are similar to what my grandfather explained to me about the ways of the Ancient Jedi before I came here."
Both Masters looked at each other when I finished and seemed to communicate with each other without talking. I was guessing a bit about both of them, but since I had a former life, and people I knew for that, to compare them to, I felt my guesses were reasonably accurate.
"Your observation is accurate, if unrefined," Dooku stated once they had both looked at me again. "While Master Fay and I see the role of a Jedi, and what it should mean to be one, in different ways, we do both agree that the standard methods used by the High Council are¡ lacking."
Fay shook her head even as her smile returned. "You can take the boy out of Serenno¡" She chuckled a little before she continued. "Your assessment of us is correct, young one. We are both non-conformists to what the Jedi Council wishes all Jedi to be; as are many others. And yet, so are you.
"You challenge authority at times yet are content to obey it at others. One moment you seem driven by some force, pun intended, while others you are happy to simply be." She shook her head even if her face should clear signs of amusement. "You are in many ways, an interesting blend of Master Dooku and myself."
"Indeed. I have noticed that you go out of your way to help your clanmates, as a good Jedi should, yet you don''t waste time sprouting platitudes or false praise. Even those I feel are not worthy of being a Jedi you still help. Why is this?"
I thought for a moment about how to phrase the answer without revealing my suspicions or plans.
"Even if there are some within the clans who aren''t taken as Padawans, that does not mean they are no longer Jedi. Nor that the Council should just shunt them into what are essentially dead-end jobs without at least speaking to them.
"Dropping these so-called ''failed Jedi'' off on farm worlds is sure to breed resentment among them and since, to me, the Jedi see emotions as something to avoid at all costs, this makes it likely that at least some of those designated for assignment will grow angry and frustrated. This leads to the Dark Side, or so my teachers claimed."
"And you feel there is a better way?" Dooku questioned in a softer tone than normal.
"Possibly. I know the Jedi Order is set up as a non-profit, but couldn''t those reassigned be placed in some form of secondary training, or leased out to help with major problems? For example, I read that Mandalore is now a largely barren world. Couldn''t the Council and the corps they oversee do something to help restore the planet?"
"Mandalore is an interesting example," Fay began, glancing at Dooku as she spoke. "But your idea has merit. I will speak with Master Rancisis who serves as the leader for the Council of Reassignment."
I gave Fay a nod even as I glanced at Dooku. I was aware of his recent history regarding Mandalore ¨C I''d read about it early on after arriving in the temple since I was curious as to how the Mandalorians from KOTOR had become those from The Clone Wars ¨C and learnt of Dooku''s last Council-assigned mission there.
It had explained to me how Dooku had first met Jango Fett and I assumed that this failed mission was used as a reason to recruit the Mandalorian to become the template of the clones of the GAR. I was still in two minds about stopping Jango from being the template as even if I removed him, I was sure Sidious would find another template and I had no idea if the new choice would be better or worse in the long run.
"Master Dooku, is everything alright?" I asked slowly as I mentally turned on Player''s Mind to block him sensing that I knew more than I should.
"Yes, yes. As Master Fay said, your idea has merit," he replied quietly and without all his usual certainty. "I just have strong, opinions, regarding Mandalorians. Or a certain group of them at least." He finished as his eyes narrowed at what I assumed was the memory of the Battle of Galidraan.
I knew I''d have to ask him about that battle if I travelled to Mandalore, or when I knew him better, but for now, I let the matter drop and sent out a pulse with Detection, and again cursed that the power still couldn''t pierce through levels or more than five metres of cumulative duracrete. I hoped that changed once it reached Adept:1.
I''d done this about five times every hour each day we''d been down here, along with TK. The TK was just for the XP, but Detection was also to keep an ''eye out'' for possible threats. Eight days, and over a dozen levels to the power, nothing had been sensed.
Until now.
"Um, I don''t think we''re alone," I muttered as I glanced down the corridor where Detection had sensed six presences a few hundred metres ahead. The same corridor that we needed to head down to find the stairs to the next level.
Sadly, while the power let me know if something was there, it didn''t seem to be able to tell who or what was there, which did limit its potential, but even knowing where possible enemies were was something that I wasn''t going to ignore.
"I believe you are right, young one," Fay said as her eyes narrowed a little and her tone lost some of its light and casual energy. "Not sentient, but not simple either. And anger, aggression, that we are in their territory."
"Perhaps sub-dwellers?" Dooku suggested as I noticed he was now palming his lightsaber. "Or another of the creatures known to live in the depths."
"Probable, and a problem." Fay glanced down at a datapad she had that contained the limited maps we''d been able to find of the lower levels. "If the map is correct, then they are blocking our route down."
"Can we go around them?"
Fay shook her head at her fellow Jedi''s question. "From the old schematics that we found on level twenty-sixty-seven, no. All the other egresses are blocked or destroyed from the scans we''ve taken."
"Hmm. Then we will simply have to convince these creatures to let us pass," Dooku said as he slid his lightsaber into his hand.
"Stay behind us, Cameron. It is not that we doubt your ability, more that we do not wish to be placed in danger." Fay explained as she gently pushed me back a few steps.
"I have killed before." I countered bluntly, glad that Player''s Mind was already running. I could wait for combat to begin, but that split-second where it isn''t on then is, could cost me.
"Yes, I am aware of the events leading to your being at the Temple," The Jedi Master said with a small smile that failed to reach her eyes. "But that was a situation where you were fighting for your very life. This may not be such a setting." She paused and glanced down at me, her eyes locking on to my own. "Remain behind us while we attempt to calm these creatures."
"Yes ma''am," I replied with a small sigh. While avoiding conflict was safer, I knew I could gain XP from combat since I''d earned about 800XP from killing the Sith apprentice and two of the pirates while escaping from my home. It wasn''t much, but I wasn''t going to pass up the chance to earn more if I had to fight, though I knew that if I started killing for XP, I risked heading down a dark road that I wanted to avoid; Force powers or no.
I unhooked my lightsaber, but I followed Dooku''s behaviour and didn''t ignite it as moved down the corridor, and as we rounded a corner we came upon an animal of some form.
They looked like dogs, yet they weren''t. They were all about a metre long and had pale, white skin, large ears and some very sharp teeth. But what drew my attention was the lack of eyes.
"Why don''t they have eyes?" I asked quietly as I watched the creatures amble around. They either hadn''t detected us or didn''t consider us a threat.
"Large areas of the lower levels of Coruscant have limited or no light. These creatures have evolved to no longer rely on their sight." Dooku explained in a breath barely above a whisper.
"I have encountered similar creatures before. Judging by the ears, I believe that they rely on echolocation to detect their prey; which we would doubtless be if given the chance." Added Fay in a gentle voice as I tightened the grip on my lightsaber.
Slowly, cautiously we approached.
Even with trying to minimize any sound we made, the beasts seemed to sense us and turned our way; teeth exposed and a deep, guttural growl-like sound coming from them.
I felt the hairs on the back of my neck begin to stand as the largest of the pack stalked towards us.
And then they suddenly stooped.
I looked from the creatures to see both Jedi Masters were standing calmly with their hands raised towards the beasts.
I mentally sighed in annoyance at missing out on the XP as one by one, the beasts fell into a slumber.
"What was that?" I asked once all the beasts were asleep.
"The Force grants us the ability to calm the hearts and minds of beasts, and even control them to a degree," Fay explained. "The ease to do so depends on the animal in question and the strength of will of the Jedi but it is generally possible to avoid needlessly killing creatures that are only a concern due to their territorial nature."
I nodded along even as I spotted Dooku moving slowly through the pack of creatures. The man still held his lightsaber in his hand as he moved through them, clearly cautious that they may wake.
"The path is clear; however, I advise caution. Just because they are now sleeping does not make them any less of a potential threat," he remarked quietly.
I gave a quick nod in understanding and moved quickly but cautiously to join him, with Fay right behind me. Once we were clear and heading down the stairs to the next level, I pulled up a notice.
Force Power Discovered!
Beast Control
Grants the ability to calm, control or even dominate a beast/creature.
...
I waved away the notice even as I remembered seeing that ability being used a few times in the movies or Clone Wars. I didn''t think I would need it much, but a new power was always welcome. Though I was still annoyed about missing out on the XP I''d expected to get for defeating the beasts.
As we reached the next floor, Fay turned to face me.
"Has anyone counselled you about having to kill to escape the Sith?" After getting over the shock of the out-of-the-blue question, I shook my head in the negative.
She sighed loudly and looked upwards. "Disappointing, but not unexpected." She looked back at me and continued; "When we return tonight, both Master Dooku and I will speak with you about those events. Being in such circumstances, and being forced to take a life, can have a grave effect on your mental well-being and we would be remiss in our roles as your Masters to not ensure you are healthy in body and mind."
"Yes, ma''am." She smiled and stepped beside Dooku while I realised that she was the first to ask about how I was after killing and knowing my grandfather was killed, and she had only done it after we had avoided our first potential combat situation.
It was a worrying reminder to me of one way in which the Jedi seemingly failed the children in their care. Though perhaps because I was a unique case, it had not occurred to any of them to ask; not that that was much of an excuse for ignoring a child with a potential combat-related mental disorder.
Shaking my head at finding another failing of the Jedi Order, I cast Detection once more and frowned.
"I think this level is inhabited," I said slowly as the power identified nearly two dozen beings within its range, most congregated in a large group directly down the corridor in front of us.
"Yes, there appear to be lifeforms up ahead," Agreed Dooku as he again took the lead. "These, however, are not simple beasts." He added as we reached a doorframe and spotted creatures within.
These had the same pale, white skin, and sharp teeth as the canines above, yet these walked on two legs and their skin was hanging loosely from their frames. Their ears were seemingly merged with their eyes and I thought I saw something move behind the skin where an eyeball would be for most beings.
I counted over two dozen of the creatures ambling around the hall, but another blast of Detection told me there were another ten that I couldn''t see.
"Troglodytes, wonderful," Dooku murmured as we stepped back from the doorframe. "I suggest we find another route."
"Yes, that would be for the best," agreed Fay. "While not sentient, these beings are intelligent and far more difficult to persuade with the Force." She added to my unasked question.
We returned to the stairs and tried two more routes, but both were blocked with fallen debris, and I was beginning to suspect that we''d have to fight our way through the Troglodytes when we reached the last possible way around the room.
"This is our only option," Dooku stated from his advanced position. "Padawan, stay to the rear and make sure that none of those beasts attempts to encircle us."
I nodded my consent and slipped behind the two adults, though I unhooked my lightsaber just in case it was needed.
We moved slowly down the corridor, taking each corner cautiously as we stepped and I used Detection before each turn as an extra precaution.
"It appears we will need to force our way through," Dooku stated in a voice barely above a whisper as we rounded yet another corner and saw that about two-hundred metres ahead, a doorway opened onto the corridor and a group of about eight Troglodytes were ambling around.
A glance at my mini-map told me that the doorway probably opened up onto the hall that we were trying to avoid.
"I think that door leads to the area where we first encountered these creatures," Fay added, not realising she was agreeing with my mini-map.
"Then if we wish to continue to the next level down we will have to find a way past them," Stated Dooku with a tone that hinted at annoyance. "We could calm them easily, but that runs the chance of others through the doorway still sensing them."
"Why not calm them, then lead them towards us to stun?" I suggested. "That should help clear out this group without alerting the others."
Both Jedi looked and me for a moment, before sharing a glance.
"An interesting solution," Dooku said with the barest hint of a twitch of his lips. "And one that avoids bloodshed. Unexpected."
I felt a little affronted that he expected me to suggest just attacking them. Admittedly I had considered doing that for the XP alone, but the sheer number of the creatures within my detection range ¨C about fifty all over the level ¨C made me cautious.
"Still, it is a good plan," Fay added with a smile as she turned and extended her hands towards the creatures. Slowly, each of them stood and shuffled towards us.
Once they were close enough that he was certain they were out of range of the door, Dooku extended his hand and began to stun them.
Not wanting to miss out on any XP from that, and seeing an excuse to use level up a Force Power, I joined him and quickly we had eight soundly sleeping creatures at our feet.
"A successful plan. Well done Padawan," Dooku commented as he stepped over the stunned Troglodytes to take the lead.
"It is refreshing to see one so young realise that not all problems are solved with the use of force." Added Fay as she fell into step behind him.
I followed their path through the sleeping beasts, only to become curious and reached down to gently touch one.
ID: Cthon [Creature]
Status: Stunned
Party XP sharing is in effect.
Do you wish to loot the body?
Yes/No?
''Yes.''
3 credits added!
¡
Looting these bodies was going to be a waste, but at least I now had a name for the creatures. Though I did wonder what it meant exactly by Party XP. Did Fay and Dooku also have levels of their own, or was it just a way to limit me from gaining too much XP from allowing others to fight beside me?
A glance at my status showed I had gained just under 200XP since the start of the day. Without knowing the exact breakdown of how Party XP was calculated, I couldn''t be sure, but it looked like I gained about 10XP for each Cthon that had been stunned.
''Perhaps I get a bigger part of that if I am the one who stunned them? Would that also apply if I killed them, and would the XP gain be greater?'' I pondered as I stepped through the sleeping Cthon.
"We must move quickly and quietly past the door," Dooku said as I finished stepping past the sleeping creatures. "I will go first, followed by you Padawan."
"Yes, sir."
Suddenly Dooku was harder to spot, and I had to focus carefully to see him as I realised that he had summoned the Force to hide him, and I realised that this was what Force Camouflage looked like to others.
With silent steps, he moved quickly past the door and once he reached the other side turned back to face us.
A quick series of hand gestures told me that there were three Cthon near the door, but none were actively looking out into the corridor.
Figuring it was better to use the same power as Dooku, I activated Camouflage and walked quickly to where Dooku was waiting.
His brow rose a touch as I moved, I assumed because he didn''t realise that I could also use Force Camouflage, though he said nothing as Fay crossed and we had moved a few metres past the doorway.
We moved quietly but quickly away from the occupied hall and soon found the way down to the next level.
"This could be a problem," Dooku muttered as we reached the next level, and found ourselves in a giant hall full of dozens of Cthon.
The nearest Cthon spotted us before we could do anything and screamed; drawing the attention of every one of the other Cthon in the hall.
Every Cthon turned to face us and screamed before, as one, they charged.
Dooku and I ignited our lightsabers and stepped forward as Fay lifted her hands.
A Cthon leapt at me from my left, and I instantly raised my lightsaber to slice it clean in half.
Three more charged from my right and I pushed them back roughly with the Force even as I sliced two more Cthon apart.
I couldn''t risk a glance at either Jedi Master as another seven Cthon advanced on me and I was forced to twist and turn to avoid their claws even as I struck at them with my blade.
A female scream made me spin and I saw that Fay was covered in a net, which was pulsing with electricity.
A growl came from where Dooku was.
I grunted as my vision was blocked by bursts of blue and my hands spasmed.
Realising I was caught in a net the same as Fay, I tried to use my lightsaber to slice the net, only to grunt as my empty hand touched the net and collapsed to my knees.
I needed a way out of the net and without my lightsaber, that was not¡
I used Teleport to move backwards about five meters and sighed in relief at losing the feeling of constant electricity surging over my skin.
A guttural scream drew me back to my surroundings, and I saw over a dozen Cthon closing on me, the nearest already raising their fists or primitive weapons to attack.
Reaching out with the Force, I grabbed any piece of rubble around me.
I accelerated them around my body before pushing out the rubble, sending it roaring at anything around my body, mentally hoping the Force and the weak sense of where they were, to prevent me from hitting Fay or Dooku.
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
Grunts, gargles and other guttural sounds were heard for less than a minute.
I opened my eyes, not even realising that I had closed them, and almost gagged on what I saw.
The floor around me, and at other spots around the hall, was covered in a disturbing mix of white loose skin and red blood with bones and other solid parts of what I assumed were internal organs of the Cthon, jagging out of the blood and skin. I mean, I¡¯d seen bodies blown apart by RPGs and IEDs but this was on another level entirely. Plus, I was the cause of all this carnage.
"Padawan," I turned at the soft voice and saw Fay, who was now free of the net and kneeling next to me. There was no smile gracing her face, and a hand came to rest on my shoulder. "Are, are you well?"
"I... I think so," I mumbled. Player''s Mind was engaged and had helped me think and act during the battle, but it had disengaged the moment the battle was over, and now I had to deal with having slaughtered so many creatures. "I, I didn''t mean to do this," I said slowly. While the aftereffects of the battle were easy to handle, due to my past life, knowing that I had done this, and how easy it had been to do, was going to take some time to accept.
"No, you did not. However, if you had not, we may all have died." Dooku stated solemnly as he surveyed the room. "While¡ excessive, your efforts were successful in saving us."
Fay''s head snapped around and she glared at her fellow Jedi Master, but she didn''t say anything to him. That was the first time I saw her face marred by anything approaching anger, and I knew I never wanted to see such venom turned my way, nor see her features damaged by such a reaction.
"We should return to the Temple," she said slowly as she turned back to look at me. "This has been a... taxing moment."
"No!" I replied more forcefully than I intended. "No. I''m ok to keep going. We can talk about this later, but I feel we are close."
I used Detection and gasped at sensing something unexpected at the far side of the level. Something painful, angry, tormented was where my mini-map suggested the stairs down to the next level should be.
"There''s something close, something off," I muttered as I closed my eyes and reached out with Detection again, only to recoil at what I sensed.
Darkness, pain, fury, desire.
"Yes, I too sense something. It resonates with the Dark Side, but I am not sure if it is this taint you both claim to believe is down here." Dooku added, agreeing with me.
"That we would find anything tainted with the Dark Side shows that our theory has merit," said Fay, countering Dooku''s scepticism. "However, I am wary of placing our Padawan into another potential situation so soon after this."
"Whatever doesn''t kill you makes you stronger," I muttered. "Something my grandfather used to say," I added quickly as an explanation for using an Earth-based expression that I wasn''t sure existed in this galaxy.
"Not an entirely Jedi outlook, but true nonetheless," Dooku stated, giving me a fractional nod of approval.
"Very well, but Cameron, you are to remain behind us at all times from now on. I will not risk losing my first Padawan in centuries on our first mission. I would never forgive myself, and neither, I suspect, would the Force." Fay said with a sigh, once more reminding me of just how old she truly was.
She may look to only be a decade or so physically older than me, but she was not. The records in the Archives stated she joined the Order as one of the first Initiates on the cruiser Chu''unthor, which was launched approximately five-hundred years ago. That was the best I could do for discovering her age, as the records generally never stated how old a Jedi was when they were discovered and brought into the Order and Examine did not yet list the age of a being.
We moved slowly at first, Fay not wanting me to go too fast, through the hall and surrounding corridors ¨C which were devoid of life without any sign of bloodshed ¨C before picking up our speed once she was sure I was ok.
I would''ve liked to have stopped as my FP was barely above 500 after the battle, but I knew if we did stop, Fay would force us to return to the Temple. I stopped running Cloak and avoided using Detection and by the time we neared where I sensed the darkness, my FP had returned to just over 1500.
As the entrance to the next level down came into view, I spotted three new creatures.
These looked to be twice the height of the Cthon, and they had red, leathery skin, though it was uneven as were their heads, and none of the three looked the same.
"Wonderful," Dooku commented as the three beasts spotted us.
The creatures resisted Fay''s attempt to calm them, and Dooku was forced to kill two before the third showed a hint of intelligence and ran away, heading down the stone tunnel.
It seemed that this level was the last of the initial temple as the tunnel headed inwards to the mountain instead of twisting around it as the last one-thousand-plus levels had done.
"Hopefully he doesn''t have any friends," I said, which earned me glares from the Jedi Masters.
"Perhaps you would be wise to not suggest such things," Dooku stated with a grunt.
Fay smiled, but it was more of a grim smile than one of genuine happiness. I silently wondered if the Force took the place of Murphy in this universe.
The tunnel was longer and darker than anything we''d come across previously, with Dooku and I using our lightsabers as torches. From the time given by my interface, it seemed to take us about five times as long as descending between levels before the tunnel widened out into a cavern and as my eyes adjusted to the limited natural light, I groaned.
The beast that had run had gathered nearly a dozen of his friends, all of whom were waiting in the cavern, and growling at us.
"My fault," I muttered just as the beasts charged.
Dooku stepped forward, and almost lazily, avoided a clawed hand before slicing off the arm it was attached to, then pivoted and slashed another beast across the chest.
As that happened, Fay flicked her wrist, and sent two of the beasts flying into their brethren, knocking out five of them as the combined mass of limbs struck the wall; which was accompanied by the cracking of more than a few bones.
I had barely even managed to step forward to help when the last two beasts ran into the cavern.
"Sorry," I mumbled as Dooku turned to glare at me.
"Perhaps next time you will be more careful with your words," he stated as he clipped his lightsaber to his belt.
"Yes sir," I replied, even while cursing that Murphy was a thing here.
"This cave is within the mountain itself. There was nothing in the Archives that even hinted that such a thing existed." Fay said as she stepped past us and examined the walls of the cavern, only to pull her hand back sharply. "This place is tainted."
I used Detection and instantly regretted it as my mind was overloaded with whispers. Whispers of anger, of power, of rage, of taking what I wanted. An image from the crystal cave on Ilum flashed through my head and a glance at Fay had me glad I hadn''t yet started puberty.
It was a little overwhelming and I slammed on Player''s Mind and instantly the whispers ceased. This ability was so overpowered as to be ridiculous, but right now, I wasn''t complaining.
"Cameron?" I turned and saw Fay looking at me.
"I am fine ma''am. Just a little unprepared to feel such¡ chaos."
"That is one word to describe what runs through this place," Dooku added without really opening his mouth. "Be wary, I sense that the taint is nearby and guarded."
"You now believe we are right about the taint?" Fay asked with a smile that failed to reach her eyes.
"To deny what I can see and feel would be a lie." He replied as he took point and lead us into the cavern.
For a few minutes, we walked with no light save that from our lightsabers, until the cavern began to narrow, and a small, narrow archway appeared. One that seemed to be marked with marking akin to hieroglyphs.
"These are ancient Sith markings," Fay commented as she floated her hand centimetres above the markings, seemingly being careful to not touch them. "I recognize a few from memory. They speak of, a well, used by warriors before battle. These say this temple was created to corrupt or dominate the nexus that is the mountain."
"A Sith Temple here? One that predates the Jedi Temple. How is this not known to the Order?" Dooku asked, probably more to himself than us as he stroked his beard. "How could the High Council not be aware of this?"
"Perhaps we can ask them after we''ve dealt with this place," I suggested, though I doubted they knew anything about this.
"Yes. Now let us see what awaits us within."
"Cameron, perhaps you should wait here," Fay suggested, placing a hand on my shoulder and giving me a motherly smile. "Whatever is inside will be dangerous and exposing you to such darkness is not something I am comfortable with."
"No. I helped you find this place; I should see things through." I countered. I was worried that if I did not help to clear the dark-side nexus then I''d fail the quest. And I was all but certain that with Player''s Mind active that I was safe from any possible corruption.
Nothing so far, beyond being a new experience, was tempting me to go crazy and kill everyone. Though perhaps that is how falling to the dark side begins. With gentle whispers of power, of threats, of the ease with which I could drive them away and kill them. Not, as I¡¯d expected, with grand gestures of power to tempt one to use it.
I remembered my talk with Revan and the discussion we had on trying to achieve balance with the Force. Could I use this as the first way to prove that I was serious about finding another way and impress Revan?
My body being rocked gently drew me from my thoughts.
"Cameron? Are you well?" Fay asked, her brow creased with concern.
"Yes, Master. I was just considering if there was a way to balance the taint here." I replied, making both Jedi look at me as though I had grown another head.
"Balance the taint? Not remove it?" Dooku asked slowly.
"Yes. Everything must exist in balance, right? I mean, if the ecosystem of a planet is unbalanced then eventually the animals and sentients living there will die out unless the balance is restored. Why should it not be the same for the Force?"
"So you wish to bring balance to the Force?" Fay asked, her brow creasing so much that I worried about her eyebrows going into her eyes.
"Yes. And no." I replied and sighed. "I am aware of a¡ prophecy that some have applied to me but that is not what I am thinking about. The Sith and the Jedi are two sides of the same coin. Two extremes of a pole. Too much one way, and nature, the Force, reacts and seeks balance. But often this tilt the other way takes things to that extreme."
"You seek to remove enough of the taint of the dark side within this place to bring it into balance. Neither light nor dark, just strong in the Force?" Dooku asked as he again stroked his beard.
"Yes."
"Interesting. But perhaps we should wait to see if such a thing is possible until after we secure the source of the taint." He stated and pivoted sharply to face the archway. "I sense danger inside, but not something we cannot handle if we work together."
"Agreed. But as I said, Cameron stays behind us." Fay added and I realised that the reason Fay had given me a shake was that I had spaced out while thinking about what to do with the dark side nexus.
As we stepped through the archway, a deep, animalistic growl echoed around the next cavern. Once that seemed to vibrate up my spine.
"Oh fuck me sideways," I muttered as, from the light that somehow was seeping into the far side of this new cavern, stood a giant beast that I remembered from the movies.
"How did a Rancor end up here?" Fay asked with a small shake of what I hoped was not fear. I did not need the two Jedi Masters to be scared of what we faced.
"The better question would be what has this taint done to it and the other beasts," Commented Dooku as he pulled a second lightsaber from his belt ¨C one we had collected of a dead Jedi a dozen or so levels above ¨C and ignited it.
I looked carefully at the Rancor and noted that it was different from the one in the movies. This one''s skin was darkened, almost black in places, and extra spikes seemed to sprout from the skin where it was darkest.
The beasts that had been in the last cavern were here too, and a half-dozen or so of them also had darker skin and spikes.
"This is going to be fun," I drawled without any feeling.
The Rancor roared once more and then charged.
¡ ...
¡ ...
I groaned as I began to wake and moved to sit up, only to feel a hand on my shoulder holding me down.
"Easy there Padawan," a female voice said, and I slowly opened my eyes, blinking at the soft lighting in the room. As I grew accustomed to the light, a notice floated before my face.
You have slept for over 8 hours.
HP, FP, PP and Stam are 100% restored.
All negative statuses and ailments have been removed.
¡
I waved the notice away, still wondering how to at least move that reminder to a more convenient location and focused on the other person in the room.
She was of the same species as Master Fisto ¨C who I had only met in passing around the temple ¨C but her skin was darker, almost grey. A Nau-something-or-other. The name of the species escaping me at the moment.
"You are in the temple''s healing complex," She said, having guessed my first question. "Your masters brought you here after you fainted. From our examinations, it appears that you overexerted yourself with the Force and passed out."
"Ah," I managed to get out, my voice coming as more of a croak. I licked my lips and felt how dry they are.
"Here," the healer passed me a glass of water.
I sipped at it, careful to not drink it too fast, before handing it back to her.
"Thanks. How am I? Anything wrong?"
"You are fine, young one," She replied with a smile that combined with the tentacles on her head and her jet-black eyes, was a little disconcerting. I knew it was wrong, but a small part of me was still uncomfortable around the more stereo-typically alien-looking aliens of this galaxy.
"If I may, I will go and inform your masters that you are awake now."
"Ok," I replied and watched her leave the small private room I was in.
The moment the doors closed, I pulled up the two blinking notices.
Quest Completed
Cleanse the Temple
Objective:
Find the dark side taint and cleanse it [Yes]
Rewards:
3000XP
...
LEVEL UP!
Level: 10 ¨C 11
FP: +500
PP: +2
STAM: +15
SP: +5
SKP: +32
...
NOTE
While you did not directly finish the Quest Cleanse the Temple, your actions ensured that it could be completed.
This is enough to regard the quest as completed.
Please note that only a handful of quests can be completed in this manner.
...
''Huh, well that was unexpected. But useful.'' If certain quests like Cleansing the Temple could be completed by others in a group with me, then it would make the more long-winded quests I was sure to develop easier to handle. Perhaps it had something to do with the same issue as earning Party XP from combat.
I was pulled from my thoughts as I heard the doors open, which I turned to face as I subtly waved away the notices.
"Good morning Cameron. How are you feeling?" Fay asked as she walked into the room with Dooku, the Jedi healer a step behind them.
"I''m fine, Master Fay. How long was I out?" I replied, curious as there was no mention of the Expert Duellist quest, which would expire on my birthday.
"You have been here since yesterday Padawan," the healer replied as she stepped beside the other Jedi, before turning to them. "Padawan Shan shows no signs of any ailment, so he is free to leave with you."
"Thank you, Master Zod. Come Padawan."
Say what you will for Dooku''s abilities, it was still hard to not roll my eyes at being ordered about like an army recruit again.
Fay stayed beside the bed as I stood, and we both followed him out of the room.
"What happened to me?"
"You over-exerted yourself with the Force and pushed too far with Battle Meditation," Fay explained as we walked through the infirmary. I noted a few of the younger Jedi glance at me but I ignored them. I''d been getting such glances since I''d arrived, with them becoming far more prevalent after my performance in the Initiate Trials and discovering that others thought I was the ''Chosen One''.
"Ahh, that''s right," I murmured as the memory came back to me. In the closing moments of the fight, to help Fay and Dooku, I had used Battle Meditation. The power had only run for a few moments but, in that time I¡¯d felt a connection to them that was hard to describe. Almost as if our minds were in perfect sync.
"Yes, your Battle Meditation," Dooku drawled, glancing at me. "While we thank you for the help, we would prefer if you were more careful in future. Having you collapse like that could place all of our lives in danger, as we needed to both protect you and ourselves."
"That is not to say that we are unappreciative," Fay added, after glancing at Dooku. "And it was effective in helping us more effectively eliminate the Rancor, but Battle Meditation is best used if everyone is expecting it. To be thrust into it suddenly was momentarily disorienting, and that is potentially dangerous, not to mention taxing on yourself without the right preparation, as you learned first-hand."
"Understood ma''am," I said as a new notice appeared in my log. There was more to what had happened.
"What about the temple in the mountain?" I asked. I already knew it had been dealt with because of the quest completion notice, but I had to ask to avoid suspicion. Plus, I was curious if they had taken my suggestion to heart and merely balanced the taint, and not removed it altogether.
"The High Council directed a team of Jedi to cleanse the place when we returned with you last night," Dooku explained with a subtle twitch of his mouth. "From the reports I have been shown, they were very, thorough, in removing all traces of the dark side from the place."
"Ah," I replied, trying to keep any annoyance out of my tone.
"This is the standard practice of the High Council when dealing with discovered minor dark side nexuses. Major nexuses are classified and placed on a list that only the High Council or other senior Jedi Masters can access." Fay explained calmly. "I meditated on your suggestion of balancing a nexus last night. I feel that you may have discovered a better approach to handling nexuses, and I suggested it to the High Council this morning. Perhaps they will consider it in future. At least where a minor nexus or point of Dark Side corruption is discovered."
I nodded at her words, but I didn''t hold out much hope that the High Council would listen to her. From what I remembered from before, and had seen while here, the Council was set in its way.
We walked in silence after that, and I used the time to pull up the new notice.
Force Power Discovered!
Oneness
SrvseYsbsdYysdgdvsddgsvsd
Asfasftsas
...
Well, that was unexpected!
We hadn''t expected you to gain that Force Power until you were much older.
You are not ready for the ramifications of using that power.
Thus, it is now locked.
This means the power is there, however, you cannot train it up in the manner you have other powers.
As for when and how we will unlock it¡
That is for us to know and for you to find out.
I frowned as I read the note from the powers that be, but since I had no real idea of how exactly I had accessed this Oneness, I wasn''t too concerned about having a locked power. Nor was I stupid enough to argue with beings capable of pulling me across time and dimensions.
Clever Boy!
Soon we reached one of the mess halls and I spotted Serra and Aayla waving to me from where Dragon Clan was sitting.
"Go, spend time with your friends. We will be leaving tomorrow and when we return, they may have been selected as Padawans themselves," Fay said, and I turned to see her smiling at me. "Say your goodbyes."
"Thank you, master," I replied with a slight bow before turning to Dooku. "Master Dooku, since I will be leaving tomorrow with Master Fay, I was hoping we could spend more time today training in Makashi. Will this be possible?"
Dooku rubbed his beard. "Hmm. Yes, I believe this may be possible. I have no scheduled classes from fourteen hundred, so I will meet you in the sparring arena then. Good day." He nodded to both of us then walked off towards a pair of Jedi, one of whom I spotted to be Sifo-Dyas.
I turned back to Fay but saw she had already stepped away and was speaking with Master Yaddle, so after grabbing some food, I headed over to where Dragon Clan was sitting.
"Hey Cameron, so you remembered we exist, did you?" Aayla teased as I sat next to her, and she bumped me with her shoulder.
"How could I ever forget your lovely lekku?" I teased back, ignoring the slight twinging of dark blue that came to her cheeks as I turned to look at the others. "How have you all been?"
"Bored," Serra replied with a sigh. "With you and Darihd now Padawans, the clan minder put Sia-Lan in charge. She''s no fun."
"Just because you suck at being in charge isn¡¯t my fault Serra," Sia-Lan countered, sending me a small smile as she spoke. "So, rumour has it you fought a Terrantatek under the temple." She added.
"No idea what that is, but we did run into a Rancor," I replied, noting the way a few of the clan leaned forward.
"Wicked!" Stated Lon with a massive smile. "That sounds awesome!"
"No, it''s really not," I replied with a sigh.
"What exactly did happen?" Asked Aayla. "We''ve asked around, but the High Council has deemed it classified, and only other Masters know about it."
I frowned. There was no reason for the High Council to do this. The nexus was cleansed ¨C the quest completion confirmed this ¨C so there was no longer any risk to any of the Jedi. Even if the younger Jedi learned what happened, it would change nothing.
I huffed internally. The High Council seemed to have a blanket policy of either hoarding knowledge of the Force they deemed too strong or purging all traces of knowledge about the Force except for what they deemed as ''The Light Side''. This was... an extremely narrow-minded and self-destructive practice for them. One I was steadily learning was all too common around here and helped me see how the Sith had so easily manoeuvred the Jedi. Heck, it was giving me ideas on how to shift some Jedi around to see things from my perspective.
I considered how I wanted to play this as I took a bite of my roll and then leaned forward.
"I''ll tell you what happened, but I need you all to see that this isn''t a joke. Even on Coruscant, even on this mountain, there are dangers that could maim or kill us." I said in a voice barely above a whisper. This would be a good chance to hopefully make one or two of them more cautious. Of everyone here, I only knew for certain that Aayla made it to the Clone Wars. If I could, I wanted to make sure all of them did, and making them more willing to listen to me over others might just be useful to me later in life; though how that would be useful I couldn¡¯t currently say.
So, I started on the story, explaining how Fay, Dooku and I had been taking expeditions to the lower levels of the temple for over a week. While they already knew this, I wanted to cover everything to help build up the story.
As was expected when entertaining children with an exciting story, I had a very good, and attentive audience.
Gasps and exclamations in all the right places, until I finally told them about meeting the Rancor in the heart of the nexus.
"Now, mind you, I was unconscious for part of it, but I can remember most of it," I said, as I thought back to those last moments...
I had thought, after the life that I had lived before this one and the incidents that had occurred during this one, that there wasn''t much that could scare me.
I had been shot at, shot in, thrown across a street as my friend was blown up with an RPG, assaulted by a man wielding a flamethrower, attacked by a Sith Warrior who had helped kill my grandfather, and even attacked by subterranean monsters less than an hour earlier.
I figured I really should be numb to fear.
Yet hearing a rancor roar then charge you, was terrifying in a whole new, and more primaeval way. The kind of fear that is the more, tiger vs bunny rabbit instinctive way.
Something that was nearly ten meters tall and weighing what I suspected was more than a few tons, charged at us with more speed than a beast its size logically should.
Thankfully though, all the fear faded as Player''s Mind auto-engaged and I was able to think calmly again.
"Scatter!" Dooku shouted as he Force Leapt to my left and sliced two of the smaller beasts ¨C I was going to call them grunts ¨C in half as he landed.
I moved to my right and ducked under the wild swing of one of the grunts. My lightsaber cut it at the knee as I passed, and I pivoted around and took its head.
A giant boulder went flying past me and smashed into the on-rushing Rancor and I glanced to where it had come from to see Fay; three more large boulders lifting off the floor beside her.
"Stay back Cameron. These beasts are tainted by the dark side," She said as she calmly sent a boulder into three of the altered grunts; squishing them into a paste. "They are far more dangerous than what we''ve faced before."
"I''ll try," I replied as I side-stepped one of the regular grunts before slashing its chest as it passed me.
I glanced up to see Dooku rolling out of the reach of one of the rancor''s massive paws, bringing his lightsaber down on the arm as he did so. However, his sure expression shifted slightly as the blade just bounced off harmlessly.
"How," I heard Fay mutter as she sent a blast of pure Force energy at one of the mutated grunts, only for the grunt to shrug off the attack as it hit a patch of darkened skin.
My blade bounced off the skin of a mutated grunt, only to then slice it where the skin was the same colour as the non-mutated grunts.
"Their skin is only protected where it''s darkened!" I shouted out as I drove my blade through the mouth of the grunt then pushed the body back with the Force into the last grunt; with them being squashed under a stalactite that came loose from the ceiling.
Neither Jedi Master said anything, though I watched as Fay now sent a long, narrow rock hurling at the rancor, piercing its skin where it wasn''t darkened. Dooku then used the beast''s roar of pain to step in and slice off one of its giant clawed fingers.
The beast roared again, and I felt a surge of fear shoot through me as it charged at Dooku. The old man leapt aside to avoid a massive, clawed paw, only to be knocked away by a swing of the other arm.
As Dooku came to a sliding stop near the far wall of the cavern, I realized that I couldn''t help him fight it directly, and throwing debris as Fay was doing would be redundant. Plus, I wasn''t skilled enough to use TK like this in battle. However, there was something I COULD do.
Seeing that the grunts were all down, I moved to a corner of the room, clipped my lightsaber to my belt, and knelt. Taking a deep breath, I activated Battle Meditation.
I reached out with the Force and tried to mentally touch both Jedi. After a few seconds, I was able to get a very weak link. I used the link to try and instil confidence in them that they could take the beast down and link their minds to each other.
I knew I couldn''t hold the connection for long but giving them even a minute might be enough.
I felt my FP begin to run out but pushed deeper into the Force, asking it to help. I still wasn''t sure whether the Force was truly alive or not, but at this point, I wasn''t above imploring possible deities. Straining my mind, I kept pushing further until...
I gasped out loud as I felt SOMETHING respond and wash over my mind and body. Power flooded into me and the connections between me and the two Jedi Masters instantly strengthened. I imagined that I could see what each was doing as if I was perceiving through their senses, and not just my own.
Fay started striking the beast at the non-darkened spots and Dooku seemed to instantly know where and when to strike to complement Fay''s strikes to do the most damage.
As Fay used the Force to continually strike the rancor with debris, Dooku wormed around it, striking exposed weak points with his blade. The rancor stumbled back, unable to take the renewed onslaught, but just as it fell to a knee, I felt my connection to my Masters fade. As my eyes snapped open, I struggled to breathe, or even see with my eyes what was going on.
"¡" I saw Fay''s lips move but I heard nothing as my vision failed me and I was surrounded in darkness.
"Wow, that sounds so exciting!" Lon exclaimed.
"Yeah, I was so excited that when it roared and charged, I almost crapped myself," I responded dryly. That drew a few laughs. "If not for Masters Fay and Dooku, I would''ve died."
That destroyed the mood of the table as I kept going.
"I thought I could handle anything, but I was wrong. I was arrogant and because of that I almost got into real trouble." I stated. While not totally true, I figured that teaching these kids to be more careful than most Jedi will help them live longer.
"But you didn''t," countered Trudie, her curly blonde hair bouncing as she leaned across the table.
"Only because of my Masters. We all think we''re ready, but we''re not. Watching Master Dooku showed me just how far I still have to go, and how far we all still have to go if we want to be useful."
The others all were looking at me carefully. They clearly wanted to hear more of what had happened in greater detail, since I had left certain parts out and had been vague about what had happened while in the Battle Meditation. However, my warning was making each of them a little worried that what had happened to me could eventually happen to them, and I suspected that they were scared that they wouldn''t be so lucky.
I resolved to myself then and there to try and prepare them much as possible so that they would never have to be as lucky as I was.
¡ ...
¡ ...
As I stepped out of the sonic shower, I smiled.
Today was the day I finally got out of the Temple and could begin to see the galaxy and hopefully find a real water shower to use. Sure, a sonic shower might be better at cleaning you, but it wasn''t the most relaxing as something was missing from the experience.
I was drawn out of my musing as I saw the notice for quest completion, though I frowned as under that was a blinking white notification.
I''d never seen a white notification before; quests usually came in light and dark blue ¨C for alerts and completions ¨C or red when I failed while general interface messages such as level-ups or the annoying sleep statements, were in grey.
I tapped both and as I read the white one, felt my brow rise.
Quest Completed!
Expert Duellist
Objectives:
Get Makashi to Master 1 by your ninth (9th) birthday. [Yes]
? Get it to Master 25 [Yes]
? Get it to Master 50 [No]
Rewards:
3000XP
1400XP
...
It''s Your Birthday!
To help with your growth, each birthday you gain 1/3 of your current level''s needed XP.
This will last until you reach 11 cycles, and the system will upgrade.
Knowledge Skills suffer 10*strata levels of degradation.
NOTE:
Degradation decreased by 75% due to perk Photographic Memory.
Degradation suffered is now 2.5*strata
...
I had only passed Expert Duellist by using Skill points, and then, on a hunch, had spent more to get to Master:25. I was pleased to see that the pattern of level 25 being the first bonus objective held true and even after spending so many skill points, I had thirty still to use.
The birthday notice was unexpected, but that meant I had just been granted about 3500XP, though as I read the notice, I remembered it being mentioned before. Regardless, there was no way was I going to complain about free XP.
I honestly had forgotten about the degradation of knowledge-based skills as these weren''t the skills that counted towards levels but instead referred to my general knowledge about science, people, governments and so forth.
Though I was certain to take the perk Eidetic Memory at the next level up.
According to its description, it removed all knowledge loss and gave me perfect recall of everything I had ever known/seen/felt. While sounding a little overwhelming, having perfect recall of The Clone Wars cartoon and the movies was going to be a godsend.
I quickly called up my status.
Cameron Shan
Species: Human
Title: The Player
Level 11
HP: 160/160
FP: 5500/5500
PP: 22/22
XP [8578/11000]
STAM [181/181]
Hunger [0/100]
STR: 11 +
VIT: 11 +
AGI: 11 +
INT: 16 +
WIS: 12 +
CH: 11 +
Luck: 0 + [+10]
SP: 6
SKP: 32
Perk P: 0
PPP: 0
Credits: 4251
"Nice," I muttered. Thanks to using the skill points and my birthday surprise, I was only 2500XP from another level up.
I had used Examine yesterday while having a meal with Dragon Clan to learn the levels of those around my age. Serra and Sia-Lan were the highest at Level 9, while Aayla had been at Level 8 and the others were all lower.
From that, I was working on the assumption that most levels correlated to growth since the interface''s help stated that most Human adults were between levels 20 and 25, and the human body generally stopped true physical development and brain maturation around that period.
An interesting thing was that none of the Initiates had detected my usage of Examine, so I planned to use it later with Fay just before we left the Temple. Hopefully, she wouldn''t sense it, but if she did, it could just be waved off as a passing feeling.
The strangest thing though was learning that using Examine on a sentient improved the Force Power Empathy, with my perk Empathy granting a bonus to experience gained for the power. I had no idea how to even use the power, but at least this meant that the perk wasn''t a total waste.
Putting that to the back of my mind, I focused on what I had been planning in the sonic shower and considered my next batch of learning quests. Soon enough I had five of them.
Generational Duellist was to raise Makashi to Savant:1 within half a year and granted 3000XP.
Competent Defender was to get Soresu to Professional:1 in the same time frame and granted 1000XP.
Both of those carried two hidden objectives, though from experience I knew they were for levels 25 and 50 of the relevant strata.
Cash in Hand was a straightforward quest; have one million credits to my name by the time I was eighteen. There were four hidden objectives, and I believed those referred to completing the task early and/or having more money by the deadline.
Fluffing any of those quests would just result in a loss of XP ¨C and a block on storing money in my inventory for a few years for Cash in Hand ¨C so there was no real danger to them unlike some of my earlier quests which carried the threat of locked skills if failed.
Force to the Max was a quest to max out as many Force powers as possible. Each maxing granted me 1000XP, and I instantly gained that amount as Force Power: Serenity was already maxed out.
Skilled to the Max was similar Force to the Max, though it applied to skills, with each maxed skill granting me 500XP; and there I gained 1000XP for Meditation and Concentration.
That combined instant XP left me less than 500 from levelling up, which was a nice surprise, and I realized that these two quests were going to be constant, abusable means of gaining XP, as they had no time limit.
My list covering what I needed to do to prepare for the coming war was still growing, and I suspected I could adapt most of it into quests, but much of it was dependent on how much say I had in where I went with Fay, and what we would be doing over the coming months.
¡ ...
¡ ...
"Is this all you wish to take?" Fay asked me as I met her near the temple''s public hangar bay.
I had only my lightsaber and a standard Jedi utility belt on me. However, I had two small bags in my Inventory; one contained a spare set of robes and the other was full of food. A careful examination of the interface helped me to learn that anything placed in my inventory was in stasis and thus would remain in the condition it entered regardless of when I removed it.
The bags were going to be my proof of this, but if it worked, I felt I''d discovered another loophole in the strange powers I now had. In addition to the bags, my inventory also held the remains of the two lightsabers that had been destroyed on Ilum. I estimated them to be enough to make a single new weapon. I had the crystals from those lightsabers stored separately.
I also had the three functioning lightsabers found while we were exploring the lower levels of the temple, an ancient vibroblade and blaster, along with a spare energy pack and the Sith Holocron from the ship that had brought me to Coruscant.
There were also two datapads; one with my ideas/plans/notes and the other with the data for how to return to Dromund Kaas and the flight plan of the ship the Sith had used.
"Yes, ma''am. I was not told to bring anything else." I said as I reached her.
She placed her hand on my shoulder and seeing my chance, I placed my hand on her arm as she spoke.
"I do not know where we will go Cameron, but the Force will guide us to where we are needed. Once we reach the spaceport, we will meditate and see what path the Force has ready for us." She said with a soft smile and as she began to remove her hand, I took my shot and activated Examine.
"Master, is everything alright?" I asked as Fay stumbled backwards
"Yes, Yes. I just felt¡ something unusual," She said as she stared at me. "Most unusual, yet I don''t think it was anything to worry about. Now come along, we have a path to find."
As she turned and began to walk, I pulled up the notice of what Examine had discovered.
Fay
Race: Sephi-Human Hybrid
Level: 50
Health: 100%
Force Potential: High
Emotional State: Relaxed/Excited
Fay is one of the oldest living members of the Jedi Order.
She feels you have a part to play in countering the darkness that has fallen across the galaxy.
Though she is uncertain of what this will mean for her and the other Jedi.
...
''Holy fuck! Level fifty!'' I almost stumbled when I read that. That was more than double the average adult according to the help, and combined with her high Force Potential, meant she was an incredibly powerful Jedi. Learning that she felt I was important but was unsure about how was not unexpected, as she¡¯d hinted about that. still, the confirmation was nice. And I was glad to see she didn''t feel drawn to me like, according to Examine, a few members of Dragon Clan were.
Another notice stated that I had levelled up Empathy, which was interesting, as Fay was only the ninth person I''d used Examine on. If that pattern held, levelling up that power was going to be easy.
As we walked to the nearest landing pad and the waiting speeder that would take us to the spaceport, I wondered just what level Dooku and the High Council members were. I suspected that only a few would be at or higher than Fay''s level.
When we returned in half a year, I would have to see where Dooku stood and compare myself to the members of Dragon Clan to see how my growth hopefully surpassed their own.
On the flight to the spaceport, I wondered just what the next few months hold, and what I could learn. I silently hoped that at least some of it would be relevant to my plans and preparations for the future.
¡ ...
¡ ...
Children in Shadow 1
I felt the galactic liner we were travelling on come out of hyperspace with a gentle shudder and looked out the window at the stream of ships moving passed us as they headed to and from the Republic capital.
I was meant to have returned with Master Fay during the sixth month, but a crisis on the planet Omman Minor had taken longer than expected and we were returning to the Temple ¨C so I could spend training time with Master Dooku ¨C two months later than planned.
"Cameron," I turned as Fay entered our shared quarters and spoke. "We are needed in the hangar. A Republic cruiser is inbound to meet us."
"Has something happened?" I asked as I stood, made sure all my obvious things were in my backpack and slung it over my shoulder.
The backpack contained a change of clothes for both of us and a few fruits from the ship''s cafeteria. Another bag in my inventory held some of the food I had taken from the temple before we had left, which was still fresh. This exposed a major flaw with my Inventory, but one I was not going to ignore as I had two more bags that were just able to fill a single slot full of more food.
I doubted I would ever need all that food, but with currently having twenty-six slots in my inventory ¨C and more to come as I grew stronger ¨C devoting some of the slots to emergency supplies was only prudent. A fourth slot contained another bag full of common electronic components and two spare communicators.
"Not that I am aware of, but I believe we will be leaving on the cruiser," Fay said as we left the quarters.
As we walked through the corridors of the ship towards the hangar, I considered how the last few months had gone.
Our first stop after Coruscant had been Dantooine; I''d seen a ship heading there when we had arrived at the capital''s spaceport and wanted to see if the old Jedi Temple where Revan had re-studied was still there.
It hadn''t been, but the interface gave me a quest to re-discover the crystal cave before we left the planet, which I had done. Inside I''d discovered a half-dozen lightsaber crystals and a dozen Kinrath; just like in KOTOR.
Completing that quest and killing the Kinrath without using my lightsaber ¨C Fay''s idea of Force training ¨C had helped me get to level 12.
A few more trips around the galaxy, one to Ryloth to deal with slavers ¨C which had meant another quest and more combat XP and maxing out the Force Power Cloak ¨C took place before we ended up on Omman Minor.
About a week after arriving, I''d finished both lightsaber-related quests, and the first bonus for each, which took me to level 13.
I now had three lightsaber quests, Expert Swordsman, Expert Defender and Legendary Duellist. The two expert quests were until my tenth birthday and offered 1500XP each as a base. That was half of what Expert Duellist had offered, but I had several months to complete them compared to just the one I''d had for Expert Duellist. An exploit I planned to use once those quests were finished.
Legendary Duellist was to get Makashi to Prodigy:1 by my eleventh birthday for 3000XP and had four bonuses attached to it. Given the difficulty and time needed to get to Savant:1, I suspected that getting it to Prodigy:1 in six months would''ve been extremely difficult so, having until my eleventh birthday was safer. Also, based on past quests, and after re-reading the help about skill strata, I was working on the assumption that the extra bonuses were to cover the skill up to where I maxed it out.
I''d taken the perk Eidetic Memory at level 12, but it had been more intensive than I had expected. I''d been unconscious for three days as my mind dealt with me recalling everything I had ever seen or learnt in my previous life and minor details in my new one.
Fay had been extremely worried about me collapsing and being unconscious for so long, but I had managed to reassure her that I''d been meditating on the Force before receiving glimpses of the future. To help with that, I had given her a few hints of what I had seen in my ''visions''.
I vaguely described events from the cartoon and prequel movies, and I''d been surprised when she said she''d also seen similar hints of an oncoming storm. She had also told me that just before I arrived in this era, the Force had screamed in pain and darkness had fallen over the Force. A vision she had not long after that happened was what had drawn her back to the Temple, and me.
Eidetic Memory was¡ strange. Having a now perfect recall of what I knew from my old life took some getting used to. The moment I thought about certain people, either real or fictional, I could instantly remember everything I''d seen, read or heard about them. I could also vividly remember every moment I had spent with them, which was unsettling at first, but I had learnt how to control the perk activating to avoid sensory overloads.
Thanks to the perk, I now saw a possible way to make money. If I could find a place to publish stories or sell movie scripts, I should be able to earn a decent amount of money to help fund future start-ups. And there was no issue with copyright as those stories/movies/songs didn''t exist here.
Though I wished I couldn''t remember every word of certain songs like ''Barbie Girl'' or anything by the Spice Girls.
The most useful part of Eidetic Memory was that I could now remember everyone and everything that I had learnt about Star Wars. This had expanded my list of people that needed to be handled, but I had only taken one quest so far relating to those people.
Sister of the Night was an A-rated quest to stop Asajj Ventress from joining the Separatists. However, what stopped me from quickly adding similar quests for other people were the options given for dealing with Ventress.
I could just kill her, which offered the lowest amount of XP reward, even when factoring the XP from combat, or I could convince her to remain with the Jedi until the beginning of the Clone Wars. But what had caught my eye, and was not something I had considered before, was the option to convince her to join me in a new faction.
Sure, I had contemplated the idea a little when drawing up my lists for the future, but I hadn''t given it much thought until that option was stated in the quest. Seeing it listed as an option alongside the other objectives had somehow legitimized the idea in my head from a vague notion, into the beginnings of an actual plan.
Now, I was giving serious consideration to creating a third faction; but where to start and who to recruit?
"Lost in thought again?" Fay asked, drawing me out of my reminiscing and I looked up to see her smiling down at me.
"Sorry. Just thinking about some new songs," I replied with a half-truth.
She laughed softly, drawing the attention of most people in the corridor, and ruffled my hair.
"Then I look forward to hearing them." She stated, making me smile.
One of the more unexpected things I discovered was that I could level up Singing by doing so while showering, which I had only started doing on Dantooine when our quarters had a water shower. It made sense when I thought about it, but it was unexpected.
Fay had enjoyed hearing me ''create'' new songs every few weeks; though I avoided singing any love song as I was far too young ¨C physically ¨C to be thinking about such things.
I''d also started cooking and cleaning every day to level up the relevant skills.
I doubted they would be useful in my future, but every skill level helped as I gained an extra stat point with two thousand overall levels, and I currently had over eight thousand.
As we entered the hangar, I saw a shuttle painted in the red of the Republic come to a stop and the ramp lower as we approached.
"Master Dooku, to what do we owe your visit?" Fay asked as her fellow Jedi Master stepped out of the shuttle.
"The High Council have an assignment, for Cameron only." He said with a creased brow as he looked down at me.
"He is being assigned alone?" Fay queried as I wondered just what the council wished for me to do; and why Dooku was so unhappy about it.
"I have been assigned as his watcher, but this is an assignment where Cameron''s young age is beneficial."
Fay sighed before turning to face me. "Come Cameron. Let us see what the Council wish for you to do. Though do remember that you do not have to take the mission if you do not wish to."
Dooku''s brow smoothed a touch and his lip twitched at her words. That had me wondering if both Jedi Masters were less than happy about taking missions from the High Council as we boarded the shuttle, which then began to lift off.
As we exited the hangar, I glanced out of the window ¨C and while a window in a starship was awesome, it also seemed like an obvious target ¨C and noted the Republic cruiser we were heading for was aimed away from the planet.
It was the same type of ship as would be used by Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan during the Naboo crisis and was decked out in the Republic red like the shuttle. My Eidetic Memory kicked in and informed me that this was, in fact, a Consular-class cruiser, of the kind typically used by Republic diplomats.
"May I ask as to what the delay was on Omman Minor?"
Fay sighed and shook her head. "The Trade Federation felt it was acceptable to change its negotiators every few weeks. While the traders and miners on the planet were clear in how far they were willing to go, and the local government was set in what it needed, the Federation seemed intent on dragging out the talks for as long as possible."
"It is a common tactic of corporations. They hope by drawing out a negotiation where they stand to lose, hoping to find a way to alter the outcome in their favour. Was that the case this time?"
Here Fay smiled and glanced my way. "No. Cameron here was able to, ah, borrow, a datapad and used it to access their computer systems. The files he found forced the Federation to acquiesce to the demands of the traders and miners."
I shrugged as Dooku fixed me with a gaze. "It''s not my fault they left the pad lying around, nor that they didn''t bother to install basic security on it to prevent anyone from accessing their systems," I said with a smirk.
That wasn''t the full story, as I had hacked through the pad''s security in a few minutes. A search of the more recent files accessed on it showed me that someone in the Trade Federation had attempted to kidnap the Prime Minister''s children.
Having that come up in the talks had destroyed their position and earned Fay and me the gratitude of the other parties.
"Hmm. While it is not the way many Jedi would attempt to help proceedings, it was effective." He said to me slowly in his formal, clipped tone. "I would suggest that you avoid mentioning the exact details of how you found the information if asked by anyone else."
I nodded in acceptance. He obviously suspected that I had done more than said but wasn''t going to call me out on it.
The rest of the trip to the cruiser passed quickly as Fay and Dooku talked about what had happened with our exploring and his time at the Temple. I did note that he had a few more Initiates and Padawans training in the basics of Makashi, however, he did not sound impressed with most of them.
The shuttle docked with the cruiser and we walked quickly to the bridge where a holo-table was active.
"Ah. Good to see you once more it is, Master Fay, Padawan Shan," Yoda said from the hologram. Beside him stood Master Giiett.
"Likewise, Master Yoda, Master Giiett," Fay replied with a small bow which I copied. "What is this assignment you have for our Padawan?"
"Over the last year, a little shy of three dozen children of high-ranking members of the Republic have been kidnapped," Giiett explained slowly. "Some have been returned, ransomed or rescued, others have not, and the ones that were saved were, affected by their ordeal.
"Senate security and Coruscant police are doing what they can, but they are failing to find any leads and the Chancellor has asked if we could insert Padawans at schools that seem to be at the epicentre of this problem," Giiett explained, his brow having lowered as he spoke of those that returned from their kidnapping.
"Am I to assume that the children taken are around Cameron''s age?"
Yoda''s brow rose. I assumed it was at hearing Fay refer to me by my given name and not my title within the Order. She had dropped my title the moment we had left Coruscant saying that as we would be spending so much time together, it was better to keep things informal unless needed.
"Yes. No older than thirteen cycles, has a child taken been. The youngest Padawan in the Order, Padawan Shan is. However, assigned to the mission alone he is not."
"We''ve already inserted four Padawans with another three, plus Padawan Shan, due to be inserted in the next week," Giiett added, trying to allay the concern that was creeping onto Fay''s face. "However, all of them are near the upper range of the age group that has been kidnapped. Cameron here is the only one who is near the lower age range."
"How would I be inserted into a school?" I asked, figuring that there was a high chance I will take the mission. It would give me time away from Jedi scrutiny that I could use to begin planning which events and people I needed to target to alter events to my benefit. "Just having a bunch of new kids appear in a school would alert the kidnappers; as would any of us turning up in Jedi robes," I added, explaining my reasoning.
Giiett gave a wide smile. "I was certain you would be a good choice for this assignment." He said before glancing at Yoda. "Each Padawan is being assigned as a child, or relative, of certain individuals in power. These people are friends of the Jedi and trustworthy, and each has contacts with members of our Order. Master Dooku here is friends with the Senator we wish to place you with."
Dooku gave the slightest of nods at this, and since he was staying quiet, I suspected he had already been given the details of the operation. Though the crease in his brow that had been there aboard the liner was still present, suggesting a dislike for something about the mission.
"How long would the assignment last and what will happen in regard to his Jedi training?" Fey queried.
"We expect the assignment will take no longer than a year but hope it to be concluded within half that time. Arrangements have also been made for the Padawans to train in the evening at their temporary residences."
"An opinion on this assignment, you have, Padawan?" Yoda asked, having been watching me carefully as Fay had spoken with Giiett.
"Yes, sir. I think I am ok with doing this. However, I want to see all the files related to it. I''d like extensive files about the former victims and anything those saved or rescued have given to the police. And I''d also like to know what my cover will be."
Saying all that likely risked revealing I was far, far smarter than any of them ¨C save Fay who I had spent the last eight months with ¨C expected. However, there was no way I was going to walk into something like this missing information. Doing that had been drilled into me in my past life as how to get yourself killed.
Giiett''s smile grew. "Master Dooku had already requested everything the Senate and Police have on the matter, but it is encouraging to hear one so young realise that what you don''t know can get you into trouble."
I glanced at Dooku, whose brow had eased a little, and he gave me a small nod and the slightest of smiles, before turning back to the two council members.
"Very well, then. Provided that both my masters are ok with this, I accept." I said, spotting that a new quest alert notice had appeared in my log. It was nice to see that if the High Council gave me a mission, it would generate a related quest if I accepted the mission. Otherwise, I felt I would be missing out on XP.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
Fay and Dooku shared a glance. One that again suggested to me that Jedi had a way to communicate telepathically.
"Very well," Fay stated with a sigh and a frown of her own. "However, I request that Cameron is given an emergency beacon. There is no way for us to be certain how this will go, and I will not risk my Padawan without giving him the best chance to survive."
Giiett nodded and looked directly at Fay. "I understand your concerns, Master Fay. I have already made certain all Padawans assigned are given such beacons. Also, my Padawan is the eldest assigned to the mission and will be in the same school as Cameron."
"Thank you Master Giiett. Is anything else?" Fay asked, her face now relaxed back to its usual setting of serene calmness.
"Discussed here, nothing else needs to be," Yoda replied. "Hope you will stay in the Temple, for now, I do."
"Yes, Master."
Fay closed the channel and then to Dooku.
"Which Senator?"
"Senator Palpatine of Naboo," Dooku replied and I felt my heart sink. I activated Player''s Mind with a thought to avoid either Jedi Master picking up on my distress as I realised that I was going to have to potentially spend a year in the presence of the future Emperor.
I could have used Empathic Shield, which was a power taught to me by Fay on Omman Minor that let me block my emotions from beings that could sense them. However, the power was only at Adept:75 and would only block my emotions from beings with Wisdom of less than fifteen. Given that mine was at thirteen, it was safe to assume that the Jedi Masters were all much wiser than that. Though I did wonder if there was a way for me to see stats for other beings. Perhaps a future perk would enhance Examine to allow this.
As my two Masters moved away from me to talk, I wondered if this whole situation was drawn up by Sidious and his master to get close to me, to examine if I was the Chosen One. I had no idea who was Sidious'' master. I knew it was someone called Darth Plagueis, as that had been confirmed in the series finale of The Clone Wars cartoon, but the problem was that Plagueis was the title given to him by his master. There was no way of telling what his real identity was at this point.
"Cameron?" I turned at hearing my name and saw the two Jedi Masters looking at me. "Is something the matter?"
"I was thinking about why someone would kidnap children," I replied, covering my reason for being lost in my thoughts with a half-truth.
"Sadly, there are many in the galaxy that would exploit any weakness for power," Fay replied with a sigh.
"That is true. However, this case is most peculiar," Dooku countered. "The children taken are all Human or near-Human, and most have been between one-thirty and one-fifty centimetres in height. They also all had brown or black hair. While some girls have been taken, most of the kidnapped have been male with short hair."
I frowned as that fit a very vague description of me. I was currently one-forty-five in height and had short, brown hair; though mine had a gentle wave to it that Fay enjoyed ruffling.
"Cameron certainly fits those criteria," Fay said, mirroring my thoughts. "What else have you discovered from the files?"
Dooku bowed a touch while extending his arm towards a nearby table. "There are a few things that I think are interesting. Perhaps we should all peruse them together?"
We settled down around the table as Dooku worked the console for the holographic display and began to discuss the mission.
... ¡
... ¡
I watched as the cruiser that had collected me when I had last been in-system began its descent into the clouds of Coruscant and wondered for the umpteenth time if I was walking into a trap.
I had travelled with Fay and Dooku to Naboo on the cruiser and stayed there for a few days as guests of King Veruna; the current ruler of Naboo. The king was aware of my mission and arranged for me to be ''discovered'' in the village near another city where my ''parents'' had died in a farming accident.
A routine blood check for relatives had shown a link to House Palpatine and I was brought to the palace to meet the King and Dooku, who would escort me to Coruscant to meet my long-lost uncle.
The time on Naboo had been boring but getting in several hours of training with Dooku each day for the trip was useful as it lifted my Makashi skill to Savant 49. I planned to spend my time at Palpatine''s just levelling up Shii-Cho and Soresu so long as Dooku wasn''t present as it was a perfect time to train those up without worrying about being seen by Jedi masters.
Additionally, Soresu was more defensive and I suspected that Palpatine would look down on it, which I could use to remove some of his interest in me or exploit to increase it. I still wasn''t certain about how to play this, but I knew that both he and his master were watching me. I just needed them to not be too interested as I had no desire to join them or have Maul come after me before I was ready.
I was thinking about taking out the Zabrak Sith before the Invasion of Naboo, but nothing concrete or in the form of a quest yet.
"Padawan, are you prepared?" Dooku asked as he stepped beside me.
"Yes, sir," I replied as I unclipped my lightsaber and handed it to him. I couldn''t take it with me, but Dooku would return it to me in a few days when he came to check on how I was settling in with my ''uncle''.
Dooku slid my lightsaber into his robes, making sure it wasn''t as visible as his own, before turning to watch our descent.
"This mission is dangerous Padawan, but it does have a few benefits. You will be able to observe how the Galactic Senate works. Also, you have the chance to learn from one of the few Senators I feel has the interests of the people at heart and not personal agendas and greed."
"I am not sure Master Fay would be so keen on me learning about the Senate," I replied. This earned me a single chuckle from Dooku.
"Yes. Master Fay has an even lower opinion of the Senate, and most of the planet, than I do. Still, even she agreed that being able to watch how the Senate works would help you see some of the issues facing the Republic."
I nodded and silently wondered where Fay was. She had left the cruiser discreetly once we had landed on Naboo and would go back to following the will of the Force until the mission was completed and Dooku contacted her.
I had gotten very used to being around the elf-like alien and not seeing her smile, or hearing her gentle laughter was strange.
"You remember your role?" he asked, and I nodded.
"Cameron Shan. Born one, fifteen, nine-five-one ARR in a village on the outskirts of Keren. When my parents died, a blood test showed I was related to House Palpatine, so I''m being brought to Coruscant to meet my uncle." I replied without any real care as this was the three-hundredth and eighty-seventh time Dooku had probed me on the basic details. Eidetic Memory had its drawbacks.
"Try to be more convincing when asked about your past by your new teachers and fellow students," Dooku warned, though he failed to comment on how uninterested I was in repeating the details to him.
"Master Dooku, we will be arriving at the landing pad in a few minutes." A crewmember stated as he appeared behind us in the doorway. "The captain says to use hatch three to exit."
"Thank you."
We moved quickly to the hatch and felt the ship come to a stop with a gentle thud as it touched down.
"Stay behind me and remember to look in awe. This is your first time on Coruscant."
"Yes sir," I replied as the hatch opened quickly with a hiss.
I followed Dooku out, taking an apparent tentative step out, only to stop and gaze up at the buildings that surrounded the landing site.
Honestly, I had expected us to land on a platform like the one seen at the beginning of Episode 2, but we had landed somewhere near the Senate, as the large, mushroom-like building dominated my sight. It wasn''t hard to appear in awe as the building was impressive, even if I had no desire to set foot inside the building.
"Mister Shan!" I spun at Dooku''s sharp tone and saw he was standing a few meters away with Palpatine and, in an unexpected twist, the newly elected Chancellor Valorum.
That meant the trio were surrounded by a group of Senate guards while I could see a throng of media further back; camera droids floating around.
I scampered over to where they were, trying my best to ignore the flashing lights from the media while activating Player''s Mind.
"Senator, may I present Cameron Shan," Dooku stated a little louder than normal, as he placed his hand on my shoulder.
"Ah, my long-lost nephew. It''s a pleasure to finally have a family again." Palpatine said with a smile that matched the one he used around Anakin. "I had honestly given up hope of ever having anyone to continue my family''s name and legacy after I was gone."
I ignored the retort bouncing around my head about him wanting to become an Emperor, and probably find a way to rule forever, and shook his hand slowly. "Hello, Senator."
His smile slipped a touch and he placed his other hand on the shoulder that Dooku had just touched. "There is no need for that Cameron. To you, and only you, I am Uncle Sheev."
I nodded and gave him a small smile. "Ok, Uncle." Man, this was going to be a weird mission.
Palpatine''s smile grew into a grin and he pulled me gently into a hug. I returned it slowly, both playing the role of a confused child and trying to ignore the insanity of hugging a Sith Lord while ignoring the massive increase in flashing from the media.
Give the man his credit, he knew how to use the media to his advantage.
"Ah, where are my manners. Cameron, may I introduce Chancellor Finis Valorum." Palpatine said as he broke the hug, having milked the moment enough for his liking.
"Um, I¡ Do I bow or something?" I asked slowly to Palpatine and Dooku after seeming to stammer over what to do.
This earned laughter from all three men and Valorum shook his head.
"No, no. There is no need for that. Your uncle is a friend, and when I heard about him discovering a lost relative, I wanted to meet you." Valorum stated, again loudly enough for the nearby media to hear.
"Perhaps we might move to a more reserved area," Dooku said slowly, glancing over at the media and I wondered if he was thinking like me in sending them all away with a blast of TK like I wanted to do.
"Yes, yes. You are quite right Master Dooku," Palpatine agreed with a smile. "I was hoping we might also talk in private. I wish to hear how you are doing as well as get to know my nephew here."
He turned to Valorum and lowered his head a touch. "Thank you, Chancellor, for coming with me to meet young Cameron. It was an unexpected delight to be able to introduce my nephew to the most powerful man in the Republic."
I had to resist rolling my eyes at Palpatine''s words. However, they seemed to work as Valorum stood a little straighter and smiled.
"It was my pleasure, Senator. Perhaps, once your nephew has settled in, you might bring him to the Senate. I''m sure the boy would love to see where you work."
"An excellent idea Chancellor. Would you like that, Cameron?"
"I wouldn''t want to be a problem," I replied, dearly hoping to avoid spending any time surrounded by a bunch of self-serving politicians. Honestly, spending time alone with a Sith Lord sounded more appealing.
"Nonsense. We regularly have children in the building, whether on school tours or training with the Republic Legislative Branch." Valorum said, killing my hopes to avoid the place. "I am sure your uncle cannot wait to show you around where he works."
"Then I am honoured to accept Chancellor," I stated, giving him a very slight bow. This made the man preen a bit more and earned me a smirk from my new uncle. I did though wonder if Palpatine wasn''t planning to use having a nephew for some political gain. If he did, I would have to try my best to fuck things up.
"Excellent. Sheev, when you do bring him in, inform my office and we will see about getting him a tour of the Senate building."
"Of course, Chancellor. Thank you."
We took our leave of the Chancellor and all three of us boarded a shuttle that quickly banked away from the landing pad and the Senate.
"I must say, I am impressed with how you handled your role young Padawan," Palpatine said as the shuttle slipped into the commuter traffic and we were away from everyone else. "I was unaware that Jedi children were trained in the art of deception."
"They are not. Padawan Shan, however, has very quickly shown himself to be a cut above your average Jedi child." Dooku explained slowly and I worried about how much about me he would reveal to the Senator. "He is far more intelligent than others his age and has shown an aptitude for knowing how to adapt to a situation, even if his methods are still rudimentary."
"Indeed. Then I look forward to helping him grow over the next few months." Palpatine turned his attention to me. "I am curious as to what you think of the Chancellor?"
"I wouldn''t wish to talk about someone I''ve only met twice," I replied attempting to avoid the question.
Palpatine chuckled softly. "Yes, I see what you mean Master Dooku. A very wise answer young one. It is never smart to make full judgements regarding someone without first observing them carefully through both their words and deeds."
I nodded once, accepting the praise. Though mentally I was now certain that, even if the disappearing children were not the result of his actions, getting me to be assigned to him was.
The rest of the trip was short, Palpatine and Dooku conversing about seemingly random things though I did wonder if Palpatine chose the topics he did as a way to influence Dooku. He would have needed at least a decade to convince Dooku to turn to the Sith ¨C and get Sifo-Dyas to order the clone army ¨C and each step would have needed to be small, almost inconsequential, to avoid arousing Dooku''s suspicion.
The pair didn''t speak to me again, which left me free to watch an expert orator work. Just twenty minutes resulted in a level-up to Persuasion and had me in something of a bind.
Speaking with and watching Palpatine would be a certain way to improve my charisma-based skills. But doing so risked increasing his interest in me and inadvertently helping him turn Dooku to his side. I was going to have to be incredibly careful about how I behaved the next few months and find a balance between learning from the Senator without being drawn into his web with Dooku.
I was drawn from my thoughts as the shuttle touched down.
"It seems we have arrived. Perhaps, we could continue this in my apartment?" Palpatine asked Dooku.
"Sadly, I must return to the Temple. Several of Padawan Shan''s old clanmates have shown an interest in Makashi. Even if they are not remotely near his level, I would be remiss in not ensuring their training is handled competently." Dooku replied, which had me both happy and worried.
Dooku would now get away from Palpatine, but that left me all alone with a Sith Lord. What fun.
"Ah, well then I shall not keep you. The training of the future of your Order is of the utmost importance."
The fact he could say that and appear so genuine was impressive.
"Indeed." Dooku turned to me and placed a hand on my shoulder. "Cameron, the Senator has converted one of the rooms in his suite into a private area for you. You are free to train there but do not disturb him unless you must. I will communicate with you this evening to ensure you have settled in."
"Yes, sir."
Dooku said his goodbye to Palpatine and stayed on the shuttle as we stepped off.
Once inside the impressive building, and after having had me logged in as a resident, we stepped into a very luxurious elevator which had its outer wall replaced by plexiglass to allow anyone inside a view of the surrounding buildings.
"I noticed you did not refer to your master by his rank. I was under the impression that all Jedi were required to do so."
Not wanting to look at him, I kept my eyes focused on the cityscape outside the elevator as I answered.
"We are required to show respect to those above us, but to me, I find the usage of the term master could easily suggest submission and servitude to others. Thankfully, my Masters Dooku and Fay are willing to allow me this leeway."
"Hmm, I had not considered that before." A glance at his reflection in the plexiglass showed me that he was rubbing his chin in apparent thought. "Yes, I can see how calling someone ''master'' could be misconstrued. With slavery still rampant in areas of the galaxy, using such a term could indeed suggest ownership of one being over another. I must say, I am surprised that one so young would see such an issue where even the Jedi High Council seem blind."
"Less blind than more stuck in their ways," I found myself responding. "The Order has stood for a thousand years without threat. It, they, have possibly become somewhat complacent, which can be seen as the shadow of arrogance."
I managed to avoid frowning at how open I was suddenly being as I noted that Player''s Mind had stopped as my PP had run out. I engaged Empathic Shield, which now stood at Professional:15, and knew it would be about an hour without meditation until my PP was fully restored. I was beginning to dislike using Player''s Mind so much, but around someone as manipulative as Palpatine, I knew I was going to need it. A lot.
"You feel the Jedi have lost their way?"
"Yes and no." I paused to consider how to answer this. My feelings on the Jedi and their methods are coloured by my opinions about why they fell and then having to spend a year plus dealing with their indoctrination. "I think the Jedi have become¡complacent, and in ways, stagnant. They believe the Sith are gone, that nothing stands against them."
"And you feel otherwise?" he probed gently as the air seemingly got colder.
"Maybe. I¡ I don''t know. But there cannot be light without darkness, nor darkness without the light. The two define each other. Perhaps the Sith are long gone, but that does not mean the dark side is gone. It is still a part of the Force and that, from what I have been told and learnt myself, is always there."
That was a mix of my own opinion on the Force from my previous life, what the Jedi had taught, and what I had taken from my talk with Revan on Ilum. Whether it was accurate or not, I knew that revealing it to the High Council would result in me being labelled as ''Grey''. And that was a term I felt was impossible with the way the Jedi, and possibly the Sith, saw the Force.
"Hmm. A most intriguing theory Cameron. I can see why Master Dooku speaks so highly of you."
Any further discussion was thankfully cut off as the doors opened and Palpatine stepped forward to access a console next to a door.
As it slid open, he turned back to me and smiled. "Later I will have one of my assistants assign an entry code for you."
I nodded and followed him inside, seeing an older man of average height with thinning black hair waiting.
"Ah Sate, this is Cameron. He will be staying with me for the next few months. Cameron, this is my most trusted adjunct, Sate Pestage. If you need anything, either to help with your Jedi studies or to maintain your cover, do not hesitate to ask him for assistance."
"Greetings Padawan," Sate said with a slight narrowing of his eyes. "Please come this way so I may show you to your room."
"Go with him, Cameron. I have work to attend too but we can speak more over dinner."
"Yes, sir."
"This is your assigned area. Be sure to stay here outside of mealtimes. The Senator is a very busy man and will not be able to hold your hand as your Jedi Master would." Sate said in a voice that was barely better than a sneer.
"So, I should bother you instead?" I asked, taking the chance to needle the man who I was already starting to dislike.
His face twisted in annoyance. "If you must. But I will often be occupied with work for the Senator."
"Ah, then thank you in advance," I said, extending my hand.
Sate was slow to shake my hand, but the moment he did, I used Examine.
Sate Pestage
Race: Human
Level: 26
Health: 100%
Age: 52
Force Potential: Intermediate
Threat Potential: Medium
Emotional State: Calm/Agitated
Sate has served Senator Palpatine for nearly a decade.
He is concerned you may learn the truth about his master.
And feels you being here is nothing but a threat.
However, he will obey his master''s wishes to observe and mould you.
But will not hesitate to remove you if you become a threat.
¡
I waited until the man left the room to consider what the power had revealed.
I now knew that Palpatine was using the kidnappings to observe me and with Sate seemingly knowing that Palpatine was Sidious, it earned him a spot on my kill list alongside people like Pre Vizsla and Mas Amedda.
Around Sate I was going to be even more careful than with Palpatine as I did not want to tip my hand before I was old/strong enough to stand on my own before dealing with Palpatine''s helpers.
"Well, this is going to be an interesting few months," I muttered as I opened the wardrobe and saw an array of clothing for me to wear. All of it looked to be expensive and in my size.
I understood the need for the clothes as I was now from the family of a very powerful man, and I was looking forward to not having to wear Jedi robes for the first time in nearly two years. Brown and beige just weren''t my colours.
As I examined the clothes, I cast Detection but narrowed it to only cover the room. I didn''t want the power to ping Palpatine, who was Force-sensitive and hoped it would detect any surveillance equipment in the room.
Sadly, it did not. Whether that was because the power was only at Adept:15 or because it just wasn''t designed to do so, I didn''t know.
Now I was going to have to search the room for hidden recording devices without letting on that I was doing so. Whether they were present or not was going to affect my nightly training sessions, and possibly how openly I spoke with Dooku when he visited.
"This one," I muttered as I pulled out an olive-green shirt. One of my exes had said the colour went well with my old emerald-green eyes, so I was curious if that was still true for my new amber-green ones.
However, this mission played out, I was certainly going to ''borrow'' some of the clothing. If I didn''t keep them, they could be sold for some cash and would help me find colours and styles to wear once I could stop wearing standard Jedi robes.
... ¡
¡ ¡
Children in Shadow 2
"What are you doing in here?!"
I spun at the question/accusation and saw Sate standing in the doorframe of Palpatine''s private office. The same one I had been clearly told to stay out of less than a week ago and was currently standing in.
"I wished to report to my master about my first week," I replied calmly. "As far as I know, this room has the only outside commlink."
That was all true, but I had mainly wanted to sneak into Palpatine''s private office and snoop around a little. Sure, it was unlikely I would find anything, but it couldn''t hurt to look.
However, now I had his assistant ¨C a man that the interface rated as an average threat, although why he was rated so high was still unknown to me ¨C glaring at me as he stalked over to the desk I was standing behind.
"This commlink is for the Senator''s private business. Get out." Sate snarled as he towered over me. I was sure he expected me to cower if only a touch, but I didn''t. I might be currently lacking in the size and strength departments, but by coming so close, he had removed his greatest advantages if we fought.
"Then how am I to communicate with Master Dooku?" I asked evenly.
My lack of reaction to his tone and closeness seemed to irk the man. "I don''t care. You need to leave. Now!"
He moved to grab my shoulder only to stop at a gentle cough from behind him.
He turned, and I stepped to the side, to see Palpatine standing where Sate had been a minute before.
"Now, now Sate. Cameron only wished to speak with his master. There is no need to threaten a child." He said with a soft smile, though his eyes were hard.
"Yes sir," Sate replied, his head dropping even as Palpatine stepped closer and placed a hand on my shoulder.
"However, I do believe that I asked you to stay out of this room Cameron." He waved off my attempt to reply before continuing. "I will arrange for a secure communications unit to be placed within your room to allow you to communicate freely with Master Dooku."
"Thank you, sir. And sorry." I said, playing up my apparent innocence. "I didn''t plan to come in, but I wished to speak with Master Dooku about a combat manoeuvre but was lacking a way to do so. Then I remembered you mentioning you had a commlink in here."
"Ah. Well, even if you had opened the channel, you would have been unable to use it. For security reasons it has a biometric lock," Palpatine explained as he guided me past Sate, who scowled at me once out of Palpatine''s vision, and out of the office. "You understand of course?"
"Of course, sir. I imagine much of your work is important and needs to be protected from people wishing to do you harm." I replied which earned me a larger smile.
He chuckled a few times before he spoke again. "Yes, indeed. I must say, you are far more understanding of how the real world works than Jedi three times your age." He said as we walked to my room.
"Probably because I grew up outside the Temple and had a real childhood."
He laughed openly at that comment. "Yes, that may well be it." He paused and looked around for a moment before leaning down. "Do not mention this to others, but I feel that many of the Jedi are, shall we say, unaware of anything that happens outside the Temple and the Order."
"I think I may have said something like that a few times during my time there," I replied, a small smile growing on my face.
He laughed again and stepped back. "Then I hope they listen to you more than they do to me." He stated as his smile returned. It appeared genuine and friendly. "Now, I hope this is the last time we must talk about you entering places you shouldn''t be."
"Yes, sir."
"Excellent. If you will excuse me, I have a holo-meeting with a banker."
I bowed in the Jedi fashion and he left the room.
As I sat on my bed, I replayed the last few minutes over in my head. From the moment I entered the office until Sate had turned up, only five minutes had passed. That meant that some form of alarm, either on the door or just inside, had detected my presence and alerted Palpatine and his aide.
That would make searching the room exceedingly difficult since I wished to avoid using active Force powers around Palpatine; the less he knew about what I could do the better. Under these circumstances, I doubted I would be able to access his computer systems.
How the incident had been handled by the two men was also interesting. Sate had played bad cop to the Senator''s good cop. It was a simple technique, but one that would work on most children.
Good thing I wasn''t really a child.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Two weeks after being placed undercover, I found myself sitting outside the office of the headmaster of the middle school that I had to attend. This had to be a new record for me if I compared this to my old life.
The schooling system on Coruscant was split into three levels, primary, middle and high, totalling thirteen years in total length and I was assigned to Year 6, making me one of the youngest students in the middle school as I was still a few months shy of my tenth birthday.
The school was an impressive place, full of what I was told were state-of-the-art educational systems, with the best organic teachers that money could hire. And I had to admit that all the teachers were quite good. They engaged with the children, explained things in clear and concise ways and never seemed to be offended by a question.
However, it seemed that even in a galaxy far, far away, cliques existed as I had been singled out by a group of boys in Year 9. These boys either didn''t like me, my uncle or possibly both, and had taken it upon themselves to teach me how things worked. I was mildly impressed that such things still existed in a middle school if you ignored that this was a very expensive and exclusive private school.
Since every one of the legitimate students here was from rich, powerful Core-world families, they had grown up thinking themselves better than others. And here was me, a son of farmers from a backwater Outer Rim planet now part of their ranks. Even if Palpatine was wealthy in his own right, to them he was still from the fringes of the galaxy.
Sadly, this was just proof that certain behaviour was common no matter the technological level of a planet or the species in play; certain people were just born arseholes.
"Cameron, what has happened?" Palpatine asked as he entered the small waiting area outside the headmaster¡¯s office. He was doing a good job of acting concerned, though Sate, who had stopped at the doorway, was unimpressed as he glared at me.
Not that I cared about him much. He couldn''t do anything to me while the assignment was active, nor possibly afterwards if Sidious decided I was worth watching/attempting to corrupt.
Plus, I planned to kill the shite at some point before Palpatine started the Clone Wars, though only once I had found a way to do so without linking it back to me and making sure I gained experience from it via a quest.
"Senator Palpatine, welcome." The Secretarial droid said in a feminine tone. "There has been an incident involving your nephew that has required Headmaster Cromth to become involved."
"What sort of incident?" Palpatine asked me, ignoring the droid.
I shrugged. "Nothing big. Just some older students not liking me as I''m a country boy from the Outer Rim." I replied simply. I had taken to dumbing down how I spoke a touch while in school as I was meant to be from the ''working class'' of society. It was sad that such behaviour existed in this galaxy, but there wasn''t much I could do about it now, if ever.
"And how long has this been going on?" Palpatine inquired as his brow began to crease, acting the part of concerned parental figure/fellow Outer Rim citizen.
"Since I started here. The other boys are¡"
"Senator Palpatine, greetings. I''m Headmaster Cromth. I wish we were meeting under better circumstances." Stated the headmaster as he stepped out the door to his office into the waiting area; his hand already extended.
"Indeed Headmaster. What exactly has happened with my nephew?" Palatine replied as they shook hands.
At a gesture from Cromth, the three of us stepped into his office.
Cromth moved slowly - whether because of age or his large girth, it was hard to tell - around the table and sat in his high-backed chair while my uncle and I sat in comfortable but simple chairs on the other side of the large, highly polished wooden desk.
After the standard pleasantries were over, including both men agreeing to drop their titles, Cromth began to explain what had happened.
"Just after lunch today, your nephew began to verbally assault four of the older students; making disparaging remarks about their ancestors and other family members, their appearance and even their bodies."
I bristled as Cromth spoke. The bastard was leaving out the fact those four boys and the other half dozen or so in their group had been making snide remarks and attempting to prank me since I had arrived. And the only reason I called their actions pranks was that none of them had succeeded, otherwise, I would have called them attacks.
"While Cameron has only been living with me for a few weeks, I find it hard to believe that he would just decide to randomly torment four boys from an upper year. Perhaps there is something you and your staff may have missed?" Palpatine said slowly, clearly not buying the story given by Cromth. Which made sense as I was a Jedi, and it was unbecoming of a Jedi to resort to name-calling.
Then again, I was hardly a normal member of the Order and I had said everything Cromth said I had, though I may have been more colourful in my vocabulary than the headmaster had indicated.
"No. I have spoken to all the males involved and others who were nearby, and the story is the same. Young Cameron simply stepped toward the older males and began calling them names, before moving onto insults regarding their families and bodily functions."
"Hmm." Palpatine gently tapped his chin, looking from Cromth to me and then back again. "What is the school going to do about this incident?"
"Since this is Cameron''s first offence, and he is a new student, I have decided that he will be given a detention for a month and a formal notice will be placed in his records. Don''t worry, the notice will be expunged if there are no other incidents before he graduates." Cromth added at the end to cut off an incoming comment from Palpatine.
"Very well," Palpatine replied with a small sigh after considering what Cromth had said. "However, I will be asking my nephew for his side of the story once we return home. If there is more to these events than you have mentioned, I may have to speak with Commissioner D''rath." He placed his hands on the armrest and began to rise slowly.
Cromth''s expression, which until this point had been a little smug, fell at the mention of D''rath, so I could only assume he was someone with a lot of power within the school system.
"Th-there''s no need to involve the Commissioner in this," Cromth blurted out as he leaned forward, which was enough to stop my ''uncle'' from standing further. "Perhaps¡ perhaps we could forget about the formal notice, and maybe limit the detention to a few weeks."
"Perhaps we could," Palpatine replied as the corners of his lips twitched upwards. "Though I still do not believe that young Cameron here would simply decide to make a scene. And certainly not against four older, stronger boys."
"It was not in keeping with the reports I have gotten from his teachers," Cromth agreed quickly. "Cameron has already placed at the top of his class in most subjects."
"Indeed, well that is most welcoming to hear." Palpatine gave me a small smile. I didn''t respond as I was more interested in watching how the Senator was twisting the whole conversation around to his advantage. "I admit to having been concerned that he would struggle to keep up with his classmates."
"Oh, there is no risk of that. Cameron is grading well above the year. Truthfully, if he keeps it up it may be possible to push him up a year for the new term."
Now Palpatine preened like a proud relative even as I shrugged. Say what you will for the more advanced subject matter here than in my old life, it was still aimed at ten-year-olds. And with my knowledge from my last life, as well as what I had been taught in the Jedi Temple, it was still generally a waste of time. Even if anything new was mentioned, I remembered perfectly with Eidetic Memory.
"That is wonderful to hear. But wouldn''t a formal notice cause¡"
"As I said, we can forget about that since it is the first offence." Cromth interrupted and for a mere instant there was a twitch of a sneer on Palpatine''s face at the interruption, but it was quickly smoothed over.
"Ah, well then I look forward to hearing all about Cameron''s successes. Is there anything more to discuss?"
"No, no. Thank you for coming in to see me, Senator." The usage of Palpatine''s title signalled the end of the informal meeting.
"It was my pleasure, Headmaster," Palpatine replied as the pair again shook hands.
I followed my uncle out of the school, Sate falling into step just behind us. We walked in silence until we had all boarded a Senatorial shuttle, at which point, Palpatine turned to me.
"How much of what Headmaster Cromth said is true?"
"All of it, though he did leave out why I reacted," I replied. "The older boys and it is a group of about sixteen or so, have been making comments about my parentage, coming from the Outer Rim and attempting to hurt me with pathetic tricks since I arrived at school. I simply had reached the limit of my patience with their behaviour and decided to respond."
Palatine nodded and gave me a gentle smile at my answer. "Ah, yes. You are different and an outsider. The weak-minded see that as easy prey, but you are far from that."
"True, but if I did not retaliate, then things would continue and likely become worse. There is also the fact that not behaving like a normal boy might tip off the kidnappers that there is more to me than meets the eye."
"Yes, indeed." Palpatine shared a glance with Sate. "I must say, I did not expect a Jedi Padawan to be able to adapt so easily to the situation, and in a way that diverted attention from you even while standing out."
"I''m not a normal Jedi," I stated honestly knowing it was both true and why I suspected Palatine had arranged for me to be assigned to him.
"Yes, yes. Master Dooku is unusually proud of you and I am beginning to see why. Did your grandfather perhaps teach you about social structures before he died?"
"Not directly, but he often made comments about what was reported in the news or the way people reacted. I guess I picked up more than I thought from that." I replied with a shrug.
"It seems you did indeed. It is a pity you are in the Jedi Order as with the right training I could see you being a powerful voice for good in the Senate."
I cringed. "I''d rather fight a pack of rancors than be a Senator. No offence."
Palpatine laughed, and while he honestly sounded genuine, I couldn''t be sure if it was. "Oh, none taken. I understand perfectly how you feel and often wish for the comforts of any other place than being on the Senate floor. Far too often those in power have no interest in anything but themselves.
"However, here is where I feel I can do the most to help the galaxy. Where I can help the largest number of people."
I smiled at him, even if I knew that what he had just said was not entirely true. Oh, I did not doubt that he felt he was doing the right thing, but it wasn''t for the masses; just for himself and the Sith.
Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.
"Perhaps I will find such a place for myself," I said slowly, watching the buildings, speeders and starships shoot past as our shuttle moved towards 500 Republica. The building was massive and very exclusive and Palpatine was proud to have a large apartment on one of the upper floors.
The place did not fit perfectly with Palpatine''s public persona, but I suspected that being so close to the rich and powerful on the capital of the Republic suited his darker side.
The fact the building had a dedicated private security force that I was sure he at least partially controlled was just another reason I felt the place served as sort of a base for his work as Darth Sidious. Though how that business was conducted, I didn''t know, as nothing had happened in the few weeks to even hint at Palpatine having a hidden life.
"You do not feel content within the Jedi?" He asked his tone now quieter and more probing.
"Yes and no. While I am grateful for all they have done, and will no doubt do for me in future, there is much about the Temple I do not like." I replied honestly. "But perhaps things will change as I grow older," I added, cutting off him from probing more.
It was a risky game I was playing as outright lying that I was happy or comfortable in the Temple would probably be seen through and raise his suspicions. However, if I revealed too much, I may find myself visited by assassins or a certain Zabrak before I was able to defend myself.
"While I am sure you will eventually find your role in life, if, at any time in the future, you need an outside voice please don''t hesitate to contact me."
"Thank you, uncle," I replied with a small smirk, intentionally using the false relationship to amuse him. That earned a small chuckle from the Senator.
"Senator remember that you have a holo-meeting with the banker," Sate stated and when I glanced his way, I saw he was glaring at me.
I ignored the glare as Sate had yet to act on his clear dislike for me. Heck, even me stealing all his kaffa ¨C via dumping it in my Inventory to then sell it to a street merchant ¨C hadn''t annoyed him enough to try anything.
I doubted anything short of me doing something to endanger his life would have Sate react as Palpatine was very keen to stay in my good graces. Sate might be a decent threat according to Examine, but he was clearly being kept on a leash by Palpatine and thus was a non-threat. For now.
"Ah yes. Cameron, I will try to see you before bed, but I cannot guarantee it."
"I understand uncle. Hope your work goes well."
We hugged briefly as we were in a public area of the building to keep up appearances before I took a private elevator that took me up to the apartment.
Sadly, I was unable to use the time to search the apartment as another of Palpatine''s assistants, a man named Kinman guided me to my room.
Kinman was one of three close advisors of Palatine ¨C the others being Sate and another man named Janus ¨C and the easiest, and lowest threat, to deal with. There was more to Sate than he let on ¨C a threat rating of Medium was proof of that ¨C while Janus was highly prejudiced speciest against any non-humans. A stereotypical Xenophobe.
Kinman was not a fan of Jedi but seemed willing to put up with me as ''I hadn''t had the arrogance drilled into me yet''.
Once I was alone in my room, I called up a new quest notice.
Quest Alert!
Better Than Your Peers
Prove yourself in the end-of-year tests.
[2 months until the tests]
Rating: C
Objectives:
Pass each base subject test with a score greater than 95% [0/6]
Pass any support subject with a score of greater than 90% [0/4]
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
300XP per base subject test [0/6]
200XP per support subject [0/4]
Promotion to Year 7.
Penalties:
-100XP per base subject test [0/6]
Note:
This quest has already been accepted.
It was auto-accepted by the Player not denying it at the time of creation.
...
I was a little annoyed at having the quest be accepted without my consent ¨C how was I meant to reject it while in the meeting without raising questions? ¨C but it should be easy enough.
My skills in the base subjects ¨C Maths, Basic, computing and the three core sciences ¨C were more than high enough, and I knew everything from the teaching materials thanks to Eidetic Memory.
The four support subjects ¨C music, physical education, politics and a second language ¨C were where I might struggle, but I should be able to pass two of them at the required level.
I had already gotten a similar quest for monthly tests - with the option to reject it if I wanted - though that was for only a third of the XP of Better Than Your Peers, and I had passed all ten subjects and gained a few bonuses.
If my performance in those tests held ¨C they were why I had the chance to move up, so it was likely ¨C the quest would be easy enough to complete, and I wasn''t going to complain about the easy-to-earn XP.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Just over two months after being placed undercover in the school, and a month or so after being hauled into the headmaster''s office because of the older boys, I was walking down one of the halls in the school.
I was now in Year 7, the headmaster having kept his word and moved me up a year after I had easily passed the end-of-year test for Year 6. Though he had only kept his word after Palpatine arranged another meeting, right after speaking with the Senate-appointed Commissioner for Education. I''d passed all the base subjects, even managing to get four of the bonuses for acing the tests and three of the support subjects.
Year 7 was still easy; my skills and perks were a godsend in making sure of that. Sure, it made schoolwork boring, but that allowed me to spend my time working on my Force powers that were more passive ¨C read not flashy ¨C in nature.
I rounded the corner and smiled at a few of my classmates, who shied away from me. I frowned, wondering h¡
A hand grabbed my shoulder and pulled me into a classroom.
I mentally activated Enhance Stat for Agility and Strength.
My hand went into my Inventory for a small knife I now stored there.
I prepared to pounce at my attacker.
"Shan! Calm yourself!" A female voice hissed as the lights came on.
I spun, keeping my hand in my Inventory by hiding it behind my back, and came face-to-face with a familiar, and friendly face.
"Dammit, girl! I almost attacked you!" I spat out at Bultar Swan; the other Jedi assigned to this school and Master Giiett''s Padawan.
She chuckled once. "I knew it was coming, and I don''t think you can call me a girl when I''m older than you." A single eyebrow rose in amusement as I slid my hand out of my Inventory and disabled Enhance Stat even as those powers that automatically engaged for combat did likewise.
"Whatever," I muttered, ignoring that I had reacted instinctively and made a reference to her young age even when I was physically a child. "I thought we were meant to avoid meetings."
"Yes, but we were also to avoid standing out," she replied with a very slight smirk. "Like beating up a group of boys three years older than yourself. What was that about?"
I sighed, and after using TK to lock the door to avoid anyone walking in on us, began to explain.
"I''ve been having, issues, with a group from your year since I arrived."
"Yes, I remember the verbal beating you gave them a month ago," she interrupted as the smirk grew. "Thanks for the new curses by the way."
"You''re welcome. Anyway, they didn''t stop, and neither did their pranks. And I use that word very, very loosely." I could feel my anger rising as I remembered the incident that led up to me attacking the boys.
"Be mindful of your anger Cameron," Bultar said, having sensed how I was feeling. "What pranks?"
"They started small. Gum in my desk, changing the password to my terminal, that sort of crap. But after I spoke up, things got worse." I paused and took a breath. This was where Eidetic Memory was a problem as I remembered every little thing that had been said or done over the last month-plus, and every consequence of their actions.
"They programmed the sprinklers to spray water when I walked into the classroom, placed seemingly harmless explosives in my locker and similar pranks until recently where they rigged a durasteel plate to be thrown at me as I entered a room."
Her smirk fell and she gave me a quick once-over. "They what?!? Are you well?"
"I''m fine. Their pranks have never hurt me, but the brick struck one of my classmates in the chest." I felt my anger rise again as I perfectly recalled the pained scream Recel had given as she fell, and the sounds of laughter coming from just down the corridor.
"I figured that was going too far and decided to, discuss, things with those boys." Now I couldn''t help but smirk as the aftermath replayed in my mind.
"Discuss? Cameron, you send eleven boys to the infirmary with seven having to be transferred to the hospital." Bultar stated, though there was far less disapproval in her tone than I would''ve expected for me beating up eleven boys.
I shrugged. "I didn''t use the Force," ''visibly'' "or kill anyone." I countered. "Not my fault they didn''t back off after my warning in the canteen."
Bultar sighed loudly and turned away, flipping her hands into the air. "Didn''t kill anyone he says," I heard her mutter as she stepped away from me and shook her head.
"What? Would you have preferred I let them keep trying to prank me until someone else was maimed or killed because of their actions?" I snapped. "If the fucking administration around here did their damm jobs and stopped that shit from happening, Recel wouldn''t have suffered two cracked and one broken rib!"
Bultar turned back to me and sighed again, even as she moved to sit on one of the empty desks. "I¡" She began only to stop, shake her head and mutter something I didn''t catch. "Cameron, we are Jedi. We cannot go around assaulting people to fix problems."
"But¡" She raised her hand to cut off my retort. "But they had gone too far and needed to be stopped. While I do feel you may have also gone too far in dealing with the boys," her face grimaced and I realised there was a chance she shared classes with a few of them as they were all in Year 9, "I accept you did what needed to be done. My report to my Master will say as much."
I looked at her in confusion for a moment, having expected to be given some drivel about going too far in my actions before I smiled. "Thanks."
"You''re welcome," she replied, returning the smile, which grew as she continued. "However, I am unsure how Master Dooku will feel about this or Senator Palpatine."
I groaned and sunk into a chair. "Fuck me."
Bultar chuckled softly as she walked to the door. As she opened the door she paused and glanced back at me. "You did what you felt was right, which is sometimes all we can ever do. Just try to be more, restrained, in doing so."
With that she left the room, pulling the door closed behind her.
I chuckled once, in disbelief that a Jedi had accepted why I had all but assaulted eleven older boys, placing all of them in the infirmary or hospital. I had been and still was, expecting a stern lecture from Dooku about my actions, but it was nice to see that not all Jedi were closed-minded to the idea that to make an omelette you must break a few eggs.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
"Well, that was unexpected," I muttered as I exited the Headmaster''s Office with Palpatine for the fourth time in three months.
"Indeed, indeed." Palpatine agreed as we walked through the empty corridors of the school, the ever-present Sate falling into step behind the Senator. "I will admit that I feared another incident like last time."
I chuckled and looked up at my uncle. "If they hadn''t learnt from their lesson, I think a meeting with the headmaster might have also involved the local police."
Palpatine glared down at me. "That is not something to joke about Cameron." He sighed and looked down at the datapad Cromth had given him. "Still, this is, as I said most impressive. How did such an idea come to you?"
"I remember my grandfather reading me stories about low-tech worlds, I think," I replied, mixing in truths from my old life to explain things. "When we were told to create our own stories, I remembered those stories and wrote that."
I pointed at the datapad, which held the first chapter of The Lord of the Rings. Sure, I could''ve written something original, but why waste the time when with Eidetic Memory I could remember everything I¡¯d ever done? That included every story I¡¯d ever read, seen as a movie or written myself, including the works of authors such as JRR Tolkien, CS Louis, Dickens and Shakespeare. While most were too Earth-based to be of use, The Lord of the Rings was fantasy, and thus usable.
I just never expected it to result in me being called into the Headmaster''s Office once more.
"Hmm." Palpatine was silent until we entered the senatorial shuttle.
"It is a shame you are a Jedi," he started as the shuttle began to rise into the constant traffic of the planet. "Otherwise, I believe you could make a living from writing."
I was silent as I considered his words.
I doubted stories would earn me much ¨C people preferred to watch holo-movies and such on the HoloNet ¨C but if I could find a place to publish the stories from Earth, and earn money for people reading them, I could at least start to generate positive cash flow.
Heck, many of those novels had been adapted into movies on Earth, so maybe the same thing could happen here. Or I could adapt Earth movies, like Alien and Predator, for local consumption.
"There is nothing wrong with at least seeing if such a thing is possible," I stated, figuring I could at least humour the man, and use him to discover if there was a place to publish for money. "After all, there is no certainty I will become a full Jedi or stay with the Order for all my life."
"You still feel the Jedi are not for you?" He asked gently, as a notice appeared in my interface. Palpatine had again tried to use a force technique that Master Fay had called Force Persuasion. It was a more benign version of compulsion and operated as a general field that made anyone affected by it more likely to listen to what the user was saying and be open to their suggestions.
Palpatine had used the power on me a few times, but thankfully most times he had, Player''s Mind had been active. While I doubted that he would use it around adult Jedi, I suspected he used it with others to ensure they began to see things his way. Combined with his clear natural charisma, it would help to ensure he got what he wanted in the long run.
Player''s Mind was able to protect my mind from outside influence. However, to not raise his suspicion, I pretended at times to open up to him a little, like now.
"I am, uncertain," I replied. "But there is no harm in seeing what my options would be if I did leave."
"No, no there is not." He said and he placed a hand on my shoulder. "Again, you impress with your wisdom. I shall ask Sate to search for locations on the HoloNet where you could publish your story for money." He paused and glanced away. "Even if you stay with the Jedi, you could use the credits to support charities or indeed, the Order itself."
"That is a good idea. Thank you." I replied with a small smile.
While he would think I was smiling at his help, I was really smiling at the idea that he was going to help me find ways to earn money, which I would use to hopefully counter his ascent to Emperor.
Sometimes it was the little things in life that made it worth living.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I grumbled to myself as I walked from the school shuttle stop towards 500 Republica.
It had now been just under five months that I had been on assignment and save for my last visit to the Headmaster''s Office regarding my writing assignment, nothing had happened.
Well, that wasn''t totally true.
I had passed the Better Than Your Peers quest easily, acing four of the core subjects while passing the other two and achieving the bonus on two support subjects. Since I also succeeded in the two lightsaber quests and the first bonus for each, it meant I levelled up before the birthday bonus of XP.
I had also maxed out my base skill for using a standard two-handed lightsaber as my only weapon which granted me 500XP from maxing it out. This did not affect how quickly I learnt the various lightsaber forms, but just meant I was as comfortable as the interface allowed with using a standard lightsaber in combat.
These combined with the monthly tests at the school meant that I was well over halfway to reaching level 15.
I had taken a further quest to raise Shii-Cho to Savant:1 in half a year with a reward of 3000XP. I could''ve taken a similar quest for Soresu, but after deciding to concentrate on maxing Makashi, I decided against doing so for now.
My time at Palatine''s had been pointless. I had limited myself to the more passive Force powers, such as Detection, to avoid allowing the Sith Lord to learn what I was capable of. I had also explored as much as I could of 500 Republica in the hopes I could find a hidden lair or passageway, but nothing in the areas I could access without arousing the suspicion of Palpatine, his helpers or the building''s formidable security force had stood out.
Perhaps there was something in the basement ¨C that did seem the most likely area ¨C but access to the building''s sublevels was restricted.
One small plus was that Sate had discovered a site on the local HoloNet, with connections to other Core worlds, where I could place my stories, but I had declined to post. What I had done was finish ''writing'' the entire The Lord of the Rings trilogy on one of my Inventory-stored datapads.
Given I was underage, I''d need Palpatine to sign off on allowing me to publish if I tried to open an account with the site. And any credits earned would be placed into an account under his control. That was not going to happen, so I figured that once the assignment was over, I would try to persuade Fay to allow me to publish the trilogy on the site.
I planned to use the songs I had sung to her, which I had managed to fill a memory module for a datapad with, to help convince her.
Like with the stories and movies I remembered, many of the songs would not work here as they referred to Earth-specific details, but a lot would. And everyone deserved to hear classics like Living on a Prayer, Welcome to the Jungle and Freebird.
Still, that was for a later date. For now, I was actively looking to get kidnapped and learning what the kidnappers were up to. To increase the odds of that happening, I had taken to walking home from school.
Oh, I still took the assigned shuttle to the area around where I was living, but I got off early and walked. The district was generally well-lit and maintained but even here, with the senatorial district, there were areas that most people avoided.
Several such areas were on my route home, and after a month of taking the safer and longer route home, I had started using these avoided areas to shorten the route.
I had made sure to not keep to a set path, making it seem I was experimenting/exploring the area around 500 Republica, but I still made sure to head through a few secluded areas regularly.
Both Palpatine and Dooku had been unsure of this plan, but I was able to convince them that just taking the shuttle to and from school defeated the purpose of my assignment. Especially since almost all the abductions that had occurred before I went undercover, and the four since including a Padawan from another school, had happened when the student had been walking the short distance from the shuttle to their home building.
Dooku had stated the other Padawan had been missing for a few days when we had last spoken - which was at the end of last week - and while there was some concern about a Padawan being taken, the Council was not recalling the other Padawans just yet. Though Dooku had insisted I make sure to be carrying my emergency beacon at all times as they had discovered the Padawan''s beacon where he had been staying, meaning the boy had not had it on him when he was abducted.
As I ducked down an alley in one of these secluded areas, I spared a glance at my mini-map and noted four beings were seemingly following my route. I had Detection running constantly from the moment I stepped off the shuttle, and constant glances at the mini-map confirmed that four were tracking.
Whoever and whatever they were, they were being careful. No one sentient stayed on my tail for more than a few hundred metres, yet I was never out of sight of any of them for more than a couple of seconds.
The only mistake in their tracking, beyond probably assuming I was just a normal ten-year-old, was that the first tracker always started following me from a diner next to where the shuttle dropped me off.
Having spotted that for the first time a few weeks ago, I now tagged everyone who exited the diner after I started walking. Regular but seemingly random stops at certain shops helped me notice others also following me.
Thanks to the combination of Detection and the mini-map, I didn''t have to look up and scan the area, and thus let on I suspected I was being followed.
As I reached the end of the alley, I noted that two of the four were now in front of me, and at the end of a narrow section of the next street that I normally took. A street in which the lights had been broken for the last week.
Since it appeared that they were planning to spring their trap, I had to consider how to resist.
I could simply not resist at all, but that felt wrong.
If they had done their research on me, they would''ve known about my fight at school a few months ago, and thus not engaging would run the risk of alerting them that I was more than I appeared.
However, if I fought back too much, I risked them giving up. The abduction took too long, they''d more than likely break off to avoid the police who patrolled around the area semi-regularly.
Then again, they could easily have bribed one of the police officers or hacked the security system to deal with droids and cameras.
As I rounded the turn to the street where the two were waiting, I spared one last glance at my mini-map and spotted that the two behind were closing fast. Their plan looked to be to block me in and then somehow whisk me away; probably with a speeder that was waiting nearby.
"Hey, boy. What you doing here?" One of the two men ¨C both of the figures in front of me were Human ¨C asked in a deep, gruff voice.
I ignored them and kept walking, only for them to both push off the walls and block my path.
"Hey, he asked you a question." The other grunted out.
"Sorry, my uncle told me not to talk with strangers," I replied quietly as I analysed their faces.
Both had worn, well-weathered skin and rough, but trimmed beards. The first man was holding a death-stick one of his hands, the other behind his back. A posture matched by his companion.
"And who''s your uncle, sonny?" the second man asked as both tensed, the first glancing past me, telling me their friends had arrived.
"None of your business," I replied with a scowl which just made the two men chuckle a bit more. "Let me pass."
"Now why would we do that, when you be the nephew of a Senator." the first man stated, flicking his death stick at me.
I tensed, knowing a fight was to come. Even if I had to lose, I was going to get my ¨C
My vision went blue and the interface became jumbled before everything went dark.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Children in Shadow 3
With a groan, I opened my eyes and blinked a few times to adjust to the darkness in my new location.
I was inside a small room, with only a single door providing any light via a small match in the middle. There was no other way out of the room, and I was chained to one of the walls via my right wrist. It wasn''t enough to stop me from moving around the room, but it looked like it would prevent me from reaching the door.
A quick check of my interface showed that my FP was full, though I was down 27HP. Thankfully, Force Heal was at a high enough level now that I could manage that in a single go, though it did drain most of my FP.
After meditating to restore one hundred per cent of FP, I opened a blinking notice in my interface.
You were stunned!
Sadly, you are not skilled/trained/old enough to resist a stun blast.
¡
I grunted at the text. I had already figured out what had happened. Though the hint that if I was strong/skilled enough, I could resist being stunned was intriguing.
I was pissed at going down without a fight, but I figured the two who were behind me in the street had approached while I was distracted with the men in front and stunned me; the small amount of damage I had suffered was probably a side effect of them using a cheap stun prod.
I was also annoyed that Danger Sense hadn''t given me any hint until I remembered that it only warned that there was a threat within a certain distance around me and if bloodlust was detected. It had warned me about the four men, as the skill was meant to, but details of any actual attack happening were beyond what the skill could do currently, or it was something that was meant to be covered by Precognition that hadn¡¯t yet been unlocked.
Provided I managed to escape from wherever I was now, I would learn from the mistake and make sure to activate Precognition before any situation that I knowingly walked into or whenever Danger Sense gave me a warning. As it was doing now in listing a dozen or so threats within its current range.
A quick search of my pockets found them empty, and the emergency beacon in my boot was also gone. I opened my Inventory, but before I could reach in for a weapon ¨C be it one of the lightsabers or a kitchen knife I had stashed away for just this occurrence ¨C the sound of an old-fashioned metal lock scrapping open was heard.
The door opened, and the room was bathed in a bright light that had me raising a hand to shield my eyes as into the room stepped a large, green-skinned Duros stepped into the room.
"Ah, welcome young one," the Duros drawled out as he knelt in front of me. "My name is Zir."
"Why am I here?" I demanded, acting out the part of a scared but trying-to-act tough child. I needed to know about my location before I escaped.
Zir chuckled softly. "You are here, little one, as we need to convince your uncle on a certain matter." He stood and moved towards the door. "Sadly, we were forced to have you stay with us as he failed to see reason. Perhaps with your cooperation, he will do so."
"Go fuck a Hutt," I replied, which drew a chuckle from Zir.
"Such colourful vocabulary for one so young. But then again, you are from the Rim; not like the others." He shook his head and tutted a few times. "My other guests have grown predictable and stale."
"What about the Jedi brats?" a voice from outside the room asked. All I could tell was it was a male, speaking Basic without the slight accent of Zir. Any other details were hidden by the fact the door was now partially closed.
"Yes, the Jedi children have made things more interesting," Zir replied to the voice. "I wonder how long the female will take to break. The male broke far too easily for my liking."
The voice laughed as Zir turned back to face me, a smile that held nothing but trouble for me on his face. "Perhaps you will last longer than that one. Though I would prefer to return you to your uncle intact and unharmed, how your stay goes is entirely up to the Senator."
I said nothing, seeing no need for further talking.
"No comeback this time? Hmm. Smart. I think I may need to keep an eye on you." He said, fixing me with a stare before leaving; the door closing and locking not long after.
Once I was sure I was alone, I pulled up a quest notice.
Quest Updated!
Children in Shadow [?]
Rating: B
Objectives:
Hold your cover until the end of the assignment or until you locate the kidnappers. [Yes]
Find a way to escape from the kidnappers or alert the authorities.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
1000XP
1500XP
Failure:
-800XP
Possible permanent injury or dismemberment.
¡
I examined the quest carefully. This was the first time I had had one of my quests evolve. However, I had been warned about that when the mission had been given to me by the High Council and the interface generated the quest.
The main objective had changed ¨C I had passed the first objective in locating the kidnappers ¨C as had the rating, and now I had to find a way to escape or call in the cavalry, which I had been planning to do before the Duros came into my cell. It had also gained two new bonus objectives, so there were some things I had to do before I escaped or call for help.
Curious about the new bonuses, I cast Detection. While I couldn''t be sure where on the planet I was, I now knew there were about four dozen beings within a few hundred metres of me.
Two shone brighter and were blinking; indications of them being strong with the Force and trained. The others were spread out in pairs or trios with the largest gathering being fifteen. Without a map of where I was, I could only guess that this group was either in their barracks, a common area or some combination of both.
Ten of the beings had much weaker dots which meant that they were droids as that was how they appeared when detected.
What had me frowning, however, was the fact that nothing else was being detected, and Detection currently had a range of just over 5 kilometres. That meant that we were either in a deserted part of Coruscant ¨C which seemed unlikely on a planet with a population numbering in the hundreds of billions ¨C or I was no longer on the planet.
I put concerns about where exactly I was out of my head as I examined the readings from Detection.
Nine of the lifeforms were near my cell, with seven of those in two parallel lines; and I was in one of those lines.
The last two were stationary near on end of the lines, suggesting they were guards.
The two Padawans were being held near each other, maybe a hundred metres from my location, and close by were a half dozen sentients and two droids between me. Other droids were seemingly wandering the location, some with a pair of sentients and others by themselves.
My mind began to wonder how the kidnappers had managed to subdue the two Padawans. Even without their lightsabers, they should have been able to escape from any attackers and alert the Temple. Then again, I had been captured and the kidnappers didn''t even realise I was a Jedi so perhaps the Padawans had been taken before it was realised that they were Jedi.
I also found myself wondering just when the other Padawans had been taken, as Zir had suggested that they''d had a male for long enough for him to break. Since a few of the rescued children from before I went undercover had been traumatized, I hadn''t considered that these people would be willing to torture a child, but it appeared I had been wrong. A growl escaped my throat and I decided that before I tried to escape this place, I was going to free the other Padawans; the other children too if it would help.
That probably met two of the bonus conditions to the updated quest, but that was secondary to my thinking.
Activating Force Sight, I looked around the room carefully. While it wouldn''t let me see through walls, with it now in the Adept range, I could track power currents within objects. That, in theory, was a great way to discover hidden cameras or other devices, as I had discovered in my room at Palpatine''s.
The room I was in was empty, heck there were no power conduits of any kind within the walls, which meant I was not being monitored.
Their mistake.
A quick use of Phase had me free of the chain, a short, five-minute meditation had my FP fully restored and figuring that I might need the boost, I quickly raised my Strength, Agility and Vitality to 16, which left me with two spare stat points for later use. This boosted my HP, STAM and damage done from unarmed combat.
Activating Detection again, I re-scanned the area near my cell. The guards did not move for a minute, so seeing my chance, I Phased through the door. A quick blast with Force Sight confirmed the area held no cameras or microphones.
Now certain the area wasn''t being monitored, I grabbed both guards with TK and pulled them down the corridor, slamming them hard into the wall at the end of the corridor.
They impacted with a loud crash, and the crushing, cracking sound they emitted upon impact told me at least one of them was now dead.
Quickly moving them towards me with more TK, I use the auto-loot function to unarm them, gaining two blasters, a knife, a few hundred credits, a pair of commlinks and critically, a keycard.
While none of the other sentients or the droids reacted to the noise, the children in the other cells staying quiet, I used the keycard to unlock my cell, lifted the two men inside and then locked the door quickly and quietly before pulling the knife and one of the blasters out of my inventory.
I did consider using one of my spare lightsabers, but I realised that doing so would lead to questions from the Jedi as to how I managed to hide such a weapon to prevent the kidnappers from finding it. Still, if things got difficult, it was enough to grab one to use.
A glance at my interface showed I had just over 4300FP. That was a decent amount, but if I was engaged in combat, I might have an issue if it ran out.
After making sure that no guard was coming my way, I slipped back into my cell, ignored the smell from the bodies as one of them had expelled their bowels when they had hit the wall, and meditated for a few minutes to restore my FP.
Once done, I reactivated Detection and stepped back out of the cell.
A few of the sentients and droids had moved, but most were in the same general locations as before.
Moving slowly, I reached the end of the cell corridor and certain that the adjoining corridor was clear, I poked my head out a fraction and used Force Sight to make sure this corridor was free of cameras and listening devices, which it was.
Either the kidnappers did not take the threat of a child escaping seriously, or they were not concerned if one did get free of their cell. That lent credence to the idea I was on a starship, but there was no hum of the engines that I had felt on other ships. Perhaps the ship was stationary, but until I found a viewport or located a computer terminal, I had no way to be sure.
Turning in the direction of the other Jedi, I moved quietly down the corridor until I came to a cross-junction.
The Jedi were to my left, about ten metres away, but appeared to be in separate rooms on opposite sides of the corridor.
The one closest to me was alone but the other had two sentients in with them. Two guards were stationary at what I had to assume was the far end of that corridor while another two were close enough to me that I was surprised that I couldn''t hear the muffled sounds of their voices while a pair of droids were patrolling up and down the corridor.
The other side of my corridor led to the common area where more than a dozen living beings were gathered while the corridor heading away from the Jedi corridor led to an area with three sentients and two droids. One of the lone droids was just outside of that area, the other was at the far side of the Jedi corridor near where two sentients were stationary.
I frowned as I realised that those two beings had not moved at all. All the others had shifted around a little, sometimes no more than half a metre, but those two were stationary.
Knowing exactly where everyone was, I could make a rough plan on how to take out my kidnappers, but without a detailed layout of my location, I ran the chance of getting cornered or ambushed.
With the help of the two other Padawans, I stood a better chance. Taking out six guards and a pair of droids without alerting everyone else in the place to what was happening was difficult, but not impossible.
With a small smile, I phased my head through the wall I was against and glanced around the room with Force Sight.
The small cupboard-like room I was now in again had no cameras, but I frowned as I slipped through the wall.
According to Detection, I should be no more than a metre from the unguarded Jedi, yet there was no one in the room with me.
Then it dawned on me and as I moved my minimap to show the vertical, I saw that Detection placed everything detected on my level. Since there was no Jedi in the room with me, this meant that the Force Power did not take relative elevations into account. I hoped that would change in future otherwise the combat usefulness of Detection would be limited.
"I need to find a computer terminal," I muttered as I looked around the small storage room.
While there was no terminal, there were three small boxes. Using Examine, I quickly discovered that they held various things.
One was full of bacta patches, another held precious gems like rubies and emeralds while the last was full of credits.
A broad grin spread across my face as I realised that I had located some of the kidnapper''s riches. I was sure that they would have more stored in other places ¨C the ransoms they had earned from the kidnappings before I went undercover totalled over three million credits ¨C but I wasn''t going to ignore my good fortune.
I tried to move the three boxes into my Inventory, only to discover that they were all too large. Thankfully, I could just add the credits to my interface account, which I did. My grin grew as I saw I now had over fifty thousand credits.
I emptied one of the bags of food into the now-empty money crate and filled it with gemstones. I couldn''t get all of them inside the bag, but I got most of them. I considered doing the same with another bag of food but decided against it for now as I suspected I might need the food for the other children once they were free.
However, I wasn''t going to turn down the bacta patches, and as I pulled one from a box, I Examined it.
Bacta Patch (minor)
Heals 25 HP
[Applied at a rate of 5HP/minute]
A bandage soaked with the substance known as bacta.
It is used in the healing of wounds.
¡
NOTE
Bacta patches can only be used to heal 50% of your HP, to a maximum of 150HP, for 24 hours.
¡
That was useful, and I slipped a pair into my inventory, only to see them be stacked, which made my grin grow. It was another exploit, and one I took immediate advantage of. Twenty-five bacta patches entered the slot before a new pile in a second slot was formed. Given the rules governing them, I could only use four patches a day currently, but I was certain I''d need them before the day was over.
Leaving the rest of the gems and bacta patches, I glanced at my Detection marked minimap, wondering how many levels there were to this place as I considered my next move.
I could keep moving to the two stationary kidnappers and droid, but they might not be on my level. Alternatively, I could stick my head through the floor and see if the Jedi was below me, but there was no way of knowing exactly how far above or below they were.
"Fuck," I mumbled as I noted my FP was again around 4000. I was starting to regret not taking Enhanced Regeneration instead of Eidetic Memory as my last perk, E-R would''ve increased my base FP, STAM and PP regeneration speeds by five per cent.
I would have to give it real consideration when I next had a Perk Point to spend.
I took a few minutes to regenerate my FP before phasing through the next wall.
This time the room was empty of boxes, but I smiled as I saw a terminal. My smile turned into a giant grin as I discovered the terminal was powered and not password protected. Quickly I pulled up schematics of my location, which were overlaid by the system onto my minimap.
I was on a small freighter which had two levels. Given the layout I was seeing, the two Jedi were being held below in the main cargo hold while I had started in the port crew quarters, though both locations had been converted into cells by the kidnappers.
Knowing that I used the terminal to determine where the ship was. My grin slipped as I discovered we were no longer on, or near Coruscant. Currently, we were in the Duneeden system, a few hundred lightyears from the galactic capital. That complicated matters, as the emergency beacon I had been given, but which I no longer had, only had a range of a few lightyears.
I activated Enhance Skill, applied it to Computing [Slicing] and attempted to access the external communications array. Sadly, I soon found that my current level of slicing, even with the Force boost, was insufficient to gain access to the comm system from this terminal.
Closing the terminal, and deactivating Enhance Skill, I slipped back through the wall to the other room. There was a chance that someone detected my attempted hack, so leaving the room was the safest course of action.
I stayed still, only using Detection to monitor the movements of the kidnappers. But after a few minutes, none were moving from their current locations, so my actions had not raised an alarm.
A quick meditation later, and after re-activating Detection, I began to move again.
I phased out into the corridor that led to my cell, I moved slowly until I was above a small storage space attached to the engine room.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
There were three kidnappers and a pair of droids in the engine room, but none in the storage space.
Phasing through the floor to the room below was a new experience, but it was no different from phasing through a wall, save that I landed inside a shelf.
I quickly moved and unphased, using Examine on the boxes in the room. Sadly, they were either empty or contained spare parts for the engine. I had hoped that this room doubled as either the armoury or another safe, but my luck didn''t hold.
After once more restoring my FP via meditation ¨C and once again wishing I had taken the Enhanced Regeneration perk ¨C I eased the door of the storage room open and peeked out.
The three kidnappers were huddled off at the far side of the room, while the two droids ¨C one a small, wheeled droid like on the Death Star, another, three-armed droid ¨C were both stationary in alcoves, seemingly recharging.
I watched as the trio sat around a small table or crate, but I was unable to make out what they were saying only for a new Force notice to appear.
Force Power Discovered!
Enhance Senses
By using the Force, you can improve your senses beyond mortal levels.
¡
''That¡ makes perfect sense and is something I should''ve thought about trying to do before now.'' I thought with a mental grunt.
I had spent so much time training the powers I had, I had not spent any time over the last year developing new powers on my own.
Sure, Fay had taught me Empathic Shield, Beast Control and Force Persuasion, but I had made no effort to develop my own, whether from what I remembered from the movies, cartoons, and games, or my imagination.
Adding a mental note to start doing so once I was alone and somewhere quiet, I activated the new power and listened in on what was being said. Or tried to, as it seemed the power was so weak that I couldn''t make out what they were discussing.
I pulled the second blaster from my Inventory, set them both to stun, opened the door a little further, and took aim.
The three beings ¨C two Humans, one Sullustan ¨C were a greater threat than the idle droids, so with three rapid shots, all fell from their stools as I turned and aimed at the droids, flicking the blasters to lethal force.
As they began to move, I opened fire, striking both droids cleanly before they could leave their alcoves.
I glanced at the minimap and saw that no-one had reacted to the shots; the noise of the engine having covered my attack.
I stepped out of the storage room, sliding the blasters into my belt before I lifted the three stunned kidnappers and two destroyed droids with the Force and moved them into the room. I could have taken them all out using the Force, but it would probably have been nosier, as I would''ve needed to slam them into a wall, and the longer that no one knew I was a Jedi, the longer I could keep my powers as a trump card.
Looting the bodies gained me two more blaster pistols, a blaster rifle, another knife and a few hundred credits.
I sat down to meditate once more only to notice that the group in the starboard crew quarters were on the move.
As they reached the central crossing, a pair broke off and moved towards the cockpit and another pair moved to the cells, while the others moved to the stairs leading to the lower level of the ship, including the engine room.
"Shit!" I spat out as I realised, I''d made my escape just before a shift change.
Examining the minimap, I saw that the three coming to the engine room would reach me just after the guards reached my cell block.
Provided they did not check my cell ¨C or that the possibly still-living guard didn''t make noise to attract them ¨C I might, might just be able to take out the replacement engineering crew before the alarm was raised.
But it would be tight.
Slipping the pistols back into my Inventory, I pulled out the rifle and aimed for the entry to engineering while applying three bacta patches to myself.
While the pistols would''ve allowed me a greater rate of fire, I was more comfortable with a rifle, and it had a higher damage potential per shot.
I waited patiently as I watched the minimap.
The replacement guards reached the cells.
They stopped, then moved slowly, seemingly checking each cell.
The door to the engine room hissed open.
One, then two Humans stepped into the room just as their comms crackled to life.
"One of the kids is loose," came a voice from their wrists. "Dakko and Rax are dead."
The trio stopped, now all just into the room.
They glanced around the room, their hands inching to their waists.
"Travi¡" the first spoke, only to be knocked off his feet as I struck him centre mass.
The other two lifted their weapons as my rifle shot out again.
The rear man fell, falling backwards into the open doorway.
"Kriff!" the last man shouted out even as he got off a snapshot that flew over my head. "He¡"
My rifle spoke again and the last of the trio fell, landing on top of his fellow kidnapper.
A quick mental calculation told me I had just shy of eight minutes before I was out of FP as Precognition and Bullet-Time had auto-engaged and were now running concurrently with Detection.
The beings and droids near the Jedi all started to move in my direction and I watched and waited, rifle aimed at the doorway, as the two droids moved to the front.
I struck the first between its optical sensors, making it fall like a puppet with the strings cut, even as the second droid fired.
I grimaced as the blast caught my shoulder, and while it did affect my aim, I was able to catch it in its chest.
As it stumbled, a second blast took it out.
A glance at my HP told me the hit had done 100HP of damage. If I had been a normal human, that would''ve meant I couldn''t have shot back. But with my unique powers, I was still able to fight properly.
Another exploit, and one I was going to use right now.
I screamed, pretending to be in serious pain and watched as four of the kidnappers approached Engineering. I dropped the rifle, and pulled out two pistols, even as I moved out of the room and over to a console in the corner. From here, I still had a clear line of sight on the doorway ¨C though no longer into the hall just outside.
With the rifle lying in the doorway to the storage room, I hoped the next group would keep their eyes on that room and not on my new location.
"Brat''s dropped his gun," one of them said but I stayed hidden as all four moved into the room, slowly moving to encircle the storage room door.
"Come on out runt!" another shouted. "If you don''t, we''ll start killing the others." He added, clearly hoping to make me surrender.
Popping up, I opened fire and struck two in the face before they could react.
Another fell as I hit him centre mass, but the last one got off a shot that made the console I was hiding behind crackle as it broke.
Thanks to Player''s Mind being active, and the use of Detection and Bullet-Time combined with the minimap, the distraction had no effect and I struck the last one twice; one in each shoulder.
He tumbled backwards even as I shot him twice more.
A glance at my details told me I''d taken 10HP damage from the console exploding, but most worryingly, I only had four minutes of FP left. I turned off Precog, as with Detection running and a clear map of the ship, I felt it was superfluous.
The minimap showed that the rest of the crew ¨C sans those piloting the ship ¨C were heading for the stairs, even as the remaining four outside stayed still.
This was not good. If they all rushed me, I was dead.
Good thing I had another way out.
Saying a silent prayer to the Force and TPTB, I activated Teleport and blinked as the engine room disappeared; being replaced by a dull, blue light.
Turning to the light, I saw someone, a girl since I could see her bra, held down over a table. Her clothes had been cut, lying on either side of her upper body and there were red marks over her back; including one that had cut a shoulder strap of her bra.
"Who, who''s there?" the girl whispered, as I recognized the voice.
Quickly, I moved around the table until I could her face as I slipped the blasters into my belt.
"Bultar?" I asked as I locked eyes with her.
"Cameron! What? How?" She spluttered out as I used TK to break the bindings holding her down to the table.
As she stood, I spotted a large set of glowing cuffs on her wrists and a small device attached to her temple.
"How did you get here? Did they capture you too?" Bultar asked quickly, a slight tremble in her voice.
"What are they?" I asked, pointing at the cuffs while ignoring her questions.
"Force suppression cuffs. They generate a neural field that makes using the Force very difficult," she replied as I pulled out a knife ¨C reaching around my back to hide using Inventory from her ¨C and moved to break them off. Don''t! They''ll shock me when they¡¯re tampered with. The Duros, Zir, has the key."
"Crap," I muttered as I placed the knife on the table and turned away to examine the minimap.
Six of the kidnappers were in the engine room now, with the three I had stunned now waking up. The rest of the crew was moving out slowly, searching the ship. Two of them were in the other Jedi''s cell and were coming this way.
"Get back down!" I hissed as I moved to the side of the table hidden from the door. "They''re coming back."
Bultar slowly lowered herself back onto the table; her face twisting in pain as her exposed stomach touched the metal.
The door opened with a hiss.
"No one here," the voice said, and I noted it was the one who had spoken from outside my cell earlier. "Tell the boss."
"You sure she''s secure?" the other man said and Bultar''s eyes widened rapidly. "I think I should check on her."
I tightened the grip on the knife, preparing to launch it at the second male even as I palmed a pistol with the other hand.
"Leave her Sev. The boss wants the Senator''s kid caught. After that, you can¡ enjoy yourself." The other one replied with clear distaste as he finished.
"Eh, fine." Sev huffed. "Don''t worry girl, I''ll be back for you later."
The moment the door hissed closed, Bultar slipped from the table and hugged herself.
"Hey, hey," I said slowly, stepping towards her.
She flinched as I placed my hand on her shoulder, and her muscles tensed only to relax a split second later.
"Bultar, look at me," I said slowly, glad Player''s Mind was active, or I knew my face, distorted with rage at the relaxed implications of the man wanting to rape her, would have scared her. "We''re going to get out of here. I promise."
"How?" She whispered. "Where are we?"
"On a ship a few jumps from Coruscant," I replied honestly. "I got out as they didn''t realise that I was a Jedi. I guess picking a fight at school was a good idea."
She chuckled weakly at the joke before looking me in the eye. "What about Jon? Have you found him?"
"No, but he is across the hall from you. Zir mentioned they had already broken one of the Jedi when we spoke, so I figured the one they were spending time with was a better option to free first."
"They, they¡ When I woke up here, I heard him screaming. The Duros told me they knew we were both Jedi. They had been watching us in the schools and we stood out too easily. They knew about all the Jedi.
"They¡ they tortured him to show me what was coming. That man¡ the one at the door, he would come in and¡ touch me. Caress my skin, saying he''d never been with a Jedi before."
She sobbed and I pulled her into my arms, holding her there even as my FP ran out.
"He won''t hurt you again. I promise." I stated firmly as she sobbed quietly into my arms. "But we need to get out of here. Can you fight?"
She leaned back and raised her cuffed wrists. "While stopping me from using the Force, but I can still fight."
"Good," I stated as I handed her a blaster. "I, I need to meditate. I overexerted myself during my escape and need to restore my reserves. Can you watch the door while I meditate, then I will do the same for you?"
She nodded and we moved to the far side of the table, using it as cover.
I opened my eyes a short while later to find her lying on the table again, though she still held the blaster in her hands.
"I figured it was safer if I still looked like I was restrained," She explained. "I was right as they checked on me again a few minutes ago."
"Ah. Do you need to meditate?"
"No. I, I have prepared myself for what is to come."
I gave her a brief nod as I re-engaged Detection.
Four kidnappers were guarding the corridor outside, a further three ¨C plus a pair of droids ¨C in the engine room and one in a small area that wasn''t listed on the ship''s plans near the front of the level, almost directly under the cockpit.
The rest of the crew, based on where I detected them and the ship''s schematics, were on the upper level. The cockpit crew was still there, though the door was guarded, two were stationary near the cells while the rest were moving around the ship in pairs.
The droids were scattered around the ship, but what type of droid they were was unknown. I hoped that they were all maintenance droids, but knowing my luck, they were all combat models instead.
"Four outside, another four more nearby along with two droids." I relayed to Bultar before reaching out with TK and slamming the four in the hallway together as hard and fast as I could.
The dull sound of their collision came through the door and I stepped forward, only to frown when the door failed to open automatically.
"They locked it from the outside, I think it needs a keycard."
I turned and gave Bultar a small frown. "That would''ve been nice to know before I took out the guards. Give me a minute." I said with a sigh before phasing through the door.
The four bodies were a very mangled mess of limbs and I cringed at seeing just how deadly telekinesis was if used aggressively.
The lock did need a keycard, and as I turned to the pile of bodies to search for it, I heard a hissing from the far end of the hall and turned to see Zir step out of a small room.
"Whaf¡" his words were cut off as I used the Force to choke him ¨C ignoring an alert notice in the interface ¨C and smirked.
"Well, hello there," I said with a small smile at using that line. "How nice to see you again."
He reached for his blaster, but a yank with TK took that and his commlink from him as I stepped closer.
"Hmm, now that room isn''t on the schematics," I said as I looked past him into a small, barely-lit storage space. "What could you possibly be hiding in there I wonder?"
His face started to turn grey before he slumped down.
Dropping him to the ground, I stepped past his body and into the alcove. As I examined the crates, a smile spread across my face that threatened to split it in two.
This was the kidnapper''s main treasure hold. Or possibly Zir''s private stash. Spice, death sticks, gems, weapons and credits. It was all here.
I added the credits to my inventory, trying not to look smug at having over a quarter of a million credits added to my private account, before stepping out of the alcove.
After dragging Zir''s body out of the way and watched as the door closed, followed by the wall sliding across to hide the door. Once in place, there was no hint the room was there, which meant I was free to return once the ship was secure.
One auto-loot later, and I had a master keycard ¨C which I placed in my pocket ¨C that overrode all security on the ship and a few hundred more credits. While Zir must have a way to open the hidden cubicle, I wasn''t concerned about learning it, as I could simply phase through the wall once the ship was secure and take my time redistributing his assets.
Repeating the process on the jumbled, slightly smelling mass of bodies gained me a handful of credits, though I dropped all the weapons and the keycard on the floor. No need to overfill my Inventory with blasters when I might need the space later.
"What too¡ Sithspit! What happened?" Bultar asked as she stepped out of the cell and saw the mangled, bloody, stinking pile of bodies.
"I might have been a little too strong with my telekinesis," I replied as I placed the master keycard against her cuffs, hearing them click and then fall to the ground. "I also got the boss," I added, jerking my head towards the unconscious Zir.
"Huh. That was lucky. We should secure him in the cell and then free Jon," Bultar said, taking charge even as she rubbed her wrists. "After that, we need to find a way to get past the rest of his men and contact the Temple."
I managed to avoid rolling my eyes at her stating a version of the plan I had been following since I escaped my confinement, and instead just moved over to the other locked cell.
"By the Force¡" Bultar whispered as we stepped inside and our nostrils were assaulted by a litany of smells that should never be smelt around anyone, let alone a child.
Jon cowered in the corner, his clothes even more damaged than Bultar''s ¨C who was still just walking around in her underwear ¨C with his arms wrapped tightly around his legs while his head stayed down, keeping his face hidden.
"Please, please, no more," he whimpered and as I touched his shoulder I used Examine.
Jon Savos
Race: Human
Level: 13
Health: 70% [Malnourished/Abused]
Age: 12
Force Potential: High
Threat Potential: Very Low
Emotional State: Terrified
Jon does not like you, as he feels you are being given special treatment by the High Council.
And believes he is better than you.
However, those issues are unimportant now.
He is scared that you are one of the guards coming to have ''fun'' with him again.
¡
"Jon, Jon, it''s Bultar," she said quietly as she moved beside me and placed her hand on his shoulder. "We''re here to free you."
I stood and stepped back, processing what had happened to Jon, and what could''ve happened to Bultar.
I felt my fingernails dig into my palms hard enough that I was sure I would draw blood as my anger began to rise. I could hear/feel a whisper in the back of my mind, telling me to use this anger and let it empower me. I wouldn¡¯t deny that I found the thought appealing for dealing with the others on this ship and was curious about how they¡¯d feel to have the tables turned on them.
"Cameron?" I turned at Bultar''s voice and saw she was watching me through narrowed eyes. "Are you well?"
"I¡ no, I''m not," I replied, deciding to not hide why I was angry. "Those¡ beings out there, they did to him what that one suggested doing to you." She involuntarily shivered at the reminder, even as I continued. "They abused him, used him, in ways no one, not even your worst enemy, should be. They¡" my voice trailed off as I took deep, hopefully calming breaths. The whisper was fading, but I could still hear/feel it. Offering to help me.
But I knew that right now, that help would only make things worse. Giving in to my anger, letting it boil and mix with the Force, was a dangerous road.
Since talking with Revan, and the explanation from TPTB, I had come to view the Force as neither light nor dark, more that it just couldn''t understand emotions, and so it reacted to them. While most wouldn''t realise this when feeling strong, ''light-side'' emotions, it did offer help the same as when someone was feeling ''dark-side'' emotions.
"I, I understand," She replied in a voice barely above a whisper, drawing me out of my thoughts on the Force. "I¡" She paused and licked her lips. "I thought I could face him, them, but after seeing Jon¡ I, I''m not¡" Her eyes fell to the floor as she failed to finish her sentence.
I moved closer to her and Jon and knelt. "Then stay here. I''ll handle them."
"You shouldn''t face them alone," she countered, but there was little conviction behind her words.
I lifted her chin so we could see eye to eye and gave her a small smile. "I''d rather face them alone than put someone else in danger." She gave me a smile in return as I stood.
"Besides," I continued, "I''ve done ok so far."
"Don''t be overconfident," she stated. "And if you find him, them¡" Her voice trailed off and it was easy to see the uncertainty on her face as to what she wanted me to do about them.
"I will try not to enjoy taking them down," I said as I turned and stepped to the door.
"Wait," Jon called out weakly, making me turn back to him. "Thank you."
I gave him a small nod and then stepped out of the cell.
A quick check confirmed that there were still only three in the engine room on my level and I moved quickly but quietly towards the room. The trio in the room turned as the door hissed, but I gave them no chance to attack as I used TK and slammed them hard into the far wall. The droids followed soon after into the console I had hidden behind earlier.
Stepping over to them, I knelt next to the only one seemingly still conscious ¨C he was groaning quietly ¨C and yanked his collar.
"I want the names of the people who abused the Jedi," I growled. Though it came out as a squeak since I hadn''t hit puberty yet.
"Huh, wha?" the kidnapper, a blonde-haired Human mumbled. "Jedi?"
"Yes! The two you captured before me. Who abused them? I want names!"
The man blinked a few times before he focused on me. "You''re the missing kid!"
"No, I''m your worst nightmare," I replied as I used TK to lift him off the ground. "Now give me the names!"
"You''re a Jedi!" He spat, though given I was rotating him around, his spit ended up missing me. "Go space yourself!"
"Names!" I growled/mewed once more as I slammed him into the deck and stared into his eyes.
"Kriff you!"
My anger began to boil as he continued to deny me the information I wanted before I felt something happen, and I found the names and faces of the crew appear in my head.
I stumbled backwards, trying to process what had happened, and saw two new Force Power notices. That made three since I had freed myself. I needed to know what had happened, so I opened all of them.
The first was for Force Crush, which was the power Vader liked to use to choke his underlings but could supposedly be used to target internal organs if learnt to it to a high enough level. That was scary. The second power, however, was just terrifying.
Force Power Discovered!
Mind Probe
This power allows a Force-sensitive to probe the mind of another, with or without their consent.
Though can be resisted with training and some species are inherently immune to such probes.
¡
Warning!
Without telepathic training, if used on a conscious target, it will result in irrevocable brain damage.
¡
Warning!
Force Telepathy not learnt!
The chance of permanent damage to the target increased by 250%
...
I glanced at the man and saw he was lying motionless on the floor. His eyes had rolled back into their sockets and drool from his mouth gathered on the deck.
Mind Probe was¡ scary. With it, I could search the mind of another for information, though it was something the Jedi would class as dark as I could do it without permission.
Another glance at the blonde-haired man showed the effects if used without training or permission, and realising I had turned him into a vegetable, I shot him in the heart, ending his suffering.
The third power I had gained was, ironically enough, Force Telepathy, which allowed me to communicate mentally with others. However, it was locked as Force Empathy was not at Master:1.
I chuckled at the way I learnt a power only because it was suggested for another.
Still, I had the information I needed. Five of the crew had ''enjoyed'' themselves with Jon; three of which I had already killed, and another was the main pilot. That just left¡
"Argh," another of the kidnappers groaned and as I looked at him, I saw he was the fifth.
Slowly I raised my blaster to shoot him, only to lower it. I wasn''t going to kill in cold blood, at least not unless it was to alleviate someone''s suffering, but he needed to pay for what he had down.
"What happened?" The man mumbled as I again raised my blaster.
"Retribution," I replied as I pulled the trigger.
His mouth opened in a silent scream and he shivered into a ball from the pain, but before he could do anything else, I hit him with a Stun.
"That is the least you deserve," I commented as I turned, not wanting to look at the man.
I began to move for the stairs when a thought came to me.
I knew where everyone on the ship was. I knew which were kidnappers, which were droids, and which were prisoners. And I was more than capable of using TK on multiple targets and at a distance, especially when Detection told me where they were, and the schematics of the ship told me which direction to move them in.
"Son of a¡" I grunted out before facepalming. Hard.
Laughing at my apparent stupidity, I reached out with TK, took hold of every kidnapper still a threat and slammed them upwards into the roof, then down into the floor.
I repeated the process with the droids.
It may have injured or killed more of the kidnappers than ideally wanted, but it was quick, easy, and efficient.
And had no penalties to my XP gain as I levelled up from the XP and gained that I had a point to spend on a new player power.
I had worked out stunning someone netted me about a quarter of their XP compared to killing them, and, given the large amount of XP I had gained, it seemed that I had killed most of the crew with my actions.
When I returned to the temple, I would likely have to explain my actions, but for now, I wasn''t sweating it.
With a shake of my head at missing the combat potential of the Force, I headed back to the cells.
I would need Bultar''s help to use the communication systems, free the children, and pilot the ship back to Coruscant.
... ¡
¡ ¡
Children in Shadow 4
A loud clank signified the ship had secured into the docking berth and was quickly followed by the sound of something hitting the hull, then a hissing sound.
"Seal¡¯s secure, Captain," stated a crew member of the republic cruiser from beside Bultar. "Permission to open?"
"Granted," replied the ship''s Captain from the bridge.
The crew member opened the airlock and I spared a glance at Bultar.
She seemed calm but using Empathy, it was clear she was both nervous and excited to be back.
Both emotions made sense, as the Temple ¨C and by extension, Coruscant ¨C were her home. Yet, after the mission we had just completed, she was worried about how it would look to the High Council that she had failed and been captured and needed saving by a Padawan nearly four years her junior.
She turned to me and gave me a small smile. "Come on."
We walked through the airlock, and the docking hatch, heading onto the station orbiting the Republic capital.
The station was one of the hundreds of security and defence stations that orbited the world, and this was where our courier ship ¨C a cruiser from the Vakkar system ¨C had been ordered to dock. It had been two days since I had taken down the kidnappers and secured their ship.
The delay in getting back was due to initially discovering that the navigation and communication systems were password encrypted ¨C which Zir wouldn''t tell me ¨C and then having to plot a jump to the nearest Republic world.
I had made a mental note to not destroy all the droids on the next ship I captured until I was sure that one of them wasn''t responsible for plotting hyperspace jumps. Spending two hours plotting the jump myself was not a fun experience.
"Now there is a sight for sore eyes."
My head turned in the direction of the voice, and I saw Fay, Dooku and Giiett standing to the side of the airlock on the station.
"Master, I¡" Whatever Bultar was going to say was cut off as Giiett stepped forward and placed his hands on her arms.
"You carried out your assignment as you were meant to Bultar. Sometimes, even when we do everything correctly, bad things still happen." He said with a small smile, his head tilted slightly to the left.
"Yes Master," Bultar replied with a sigh as Fay and Dooku approached me.
"You are well?" Dooku asked, his face showing no sign of how he was feeling.
"I am sir. It was, more difficult of an assignment than I expected." I replied honestly, smirking a bit as I answered.
"Yes, I think we can all agree on that," agreed Fay as she placed a hand on my shoulder. "We are glad you are well."
"As am I," Giiett added, drawing my attention to him and Bultar. "You also have my thanks for protecting Bultar."
I nodded to accept the thanks. "Honestly, I didn''t even know she was there until I was in her¡ room," I replied calmly, avoiding saying cell since we were in public. Well, a Republic security station corridor. "I was only looking to find the two Jedi I could sense."
"Yes, I have read your report," Giiett said with a sigh. "While I am, sympathetic as to your actions, there are members of the council who are not."
Dooku grunted. "They were not there, nor are they ones to see the actions of those¡ beings." He said, his lips curling in disgust. "Such beings deserve the worst punishment allowed."
Giiett sighed and pinched his nose. "On that, I agree. But Cameron''s actions¡ Well, he will need to defend them when called in a few days." He forced a smile back onto his face. "Until then, we should get the Padawans back to the Temple. I wish for a Jedi healer to examine them both."
"I am fine Master. The medics in the Vakkar system already examined me," Bultar protested, reminding me of a child protesting about a trip to the doctor. "There is nothing wrong with me."
"Please, Bultar. Let one of our healers examine you. If only to ease the burden on my old heart," Giiett begged, placing a hand on his chest.
Bultar sighed, "Yes, Master."
I couldn''t help but smirk at the behaviour of the Jedi High Council member. It was so not what I expected from seeing the council in the movies and Clone Wars, but then I remembered that Giiett wasn''t a member then. Why was that?
"Master Giiett, I was curious about something," I began, continuing when he turned my way. "I understand that some members of the High Council serve for life, while others serve for a shorter time. I am curious as to which are which."
Giiett''s brow rose a touch as he looked at me for a while before answering. "Currently Masters Yoda, Yaddle, Rancisis, Tiin, and Windu are lifetime members; actually, the first three have been on the Council since I was a Youngling." He added with a smirk.
"I along with Master Poof, Koon and Piell are there for the long term while Masters Sifo-Dyas, Belfarr and Gallia are short-term members."
"I see," I paused before asking the question that had made me ask the initial question. "Can I ask, when will you be stepping down?"
Giiett chuckled. "Already looking for a seat on the Council?" He waved away any reply before I made it. "I am due to stand down in just over nine years. And before you ask, the three short-term members are due to all stand down within that time frame."
"Thank you. I was just curious about that," I said with a smile in thanks even as I mentally worked out the dates.
"It is fine to ask, but I must tell you that I am saving my seat for Bultar here," Giiett said, pulling the girl to his side as her face began to redden.
"Master, please," Bultar whimpered as she lowered her head.
"There is nothing to be embarrassed about Padawan Swan," Fay said with one of her serene smiles. "Every Knight and Master hopes that one day their Padawan will surpass them. Your own Master, while teasing, shares this hope."
"Thank you, Master Fay," Bultar replied.
"We should return to the Temple," Dooku stated, changing the topic abruptly before he began to walk away.
Fay sighed and placed a hand on my shoulder once more. "You must forgive Master Dooku. While you were missing, we received some information about one of his former Padawans. He is happy to see you have returned, however, he is concerned for her, even if she is no longer a member of our Order."
"Yes, ma''am." I felt my brow crease as I considered Fay''s words.
Thanks to Eidetic Memory, I knew Dooku had had four Padawans; Rael Aveross, Qui-Gon Jinn, Keelyvine Reus and Komari Vosa, though Reus had only been his Padawan for a few years after her original master died.
While the first three were still with the Order, Komari was not. That meant that something had happened to her. Perhaps I could use this to further improve my standing with Dooku and help guide him away from joining the Sith. However, I would need to learn what exactly had happened to her.
As for why Giiett wasn''t a member of the Council during the invasion of Naboo, I was less certain. He could have been removed from the Council for some reason or was simply busy with another matter during the movie, yet somehow, I felt that the reason he was not there was that he had died sometime between now and then.
Since he was the member of the Council I spoke to the most, and one of the few Jedi whose company and sense of humour I enjoyed, I wanted to ensure he survived at least until the invasion of Naboo.
Spotting a new quest notice, I opened it.
Quest Alert!
Changing Fate [Giiett]
Ensure that Master Giiett lives long enough to be useful to you.
Rating: B
Objective:
Keep Master Giiett alive and on the Council until the invasion of Naboo.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Reward:
2000XP
Failure:
-1000XP
Loss of an ally on the High Council and the Jedi Order.
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
That was an easy quest to accept. Failing it wasn''t a massive loss, but if I could pull it off, it would be a big help once I began moving to counter Sidious. The only downside was that it was another long-term quest for me to take on. However, the benefits of having an ally on the council were better than not accepting and just letting things follow canon; whatever that was in Giiett''s case.
After securing the kidnapper''s ship and realizing how close I had come to dying, or worse, I had spent the three days before arriving back on Coruscant working out how I was going to counter him. I went back to my rough plans from before I constructed my lightsaber and expanded on how to create my own Force Order and raise an army of my own.
For an army, I was looking at the Mandalorians. Death Watch was something to be removed, as they were far too cruel and bloodthirsty. But the True Mandalorians were a different story. They were the group that Jango Fett had served with. They, although still preferring a war-like culture, had supposedly retained the Code of Honour of their forefathers from the days of the Old Republic. I planned to learn more about them as soon as I could, possibly even meeting Fett, and venture to the world to see about finding a small group ¨C probably no more than a dozen initially ¨C that were willing to work with me to start fixing the problems in the galaxy.
I was also considering creating my own droid army. Though one more akin to HK-47 than the Trade Federation''s battle droids. Finding HK-47 was highly improbable ¨C without any outside Force-guided help ¨C but making droids like him was doable, I hoped.
As for creating a counter to the Jedi/Sith, that was going to take longer. I needed to continue to make friends and influence people within the Order. And thanks to spending five months learning from an expert manipulator ¨C and the fifty per cent bonus to Persuasion, Deception, Lie Detection and Intimidation that I got whenever I talked to Palpatine or watched him work ¨C I felt I stood a fair chance of convincing at least my fellow ex-members of Dragon Clan to see things from my side.
Dooku, I suspected, was already jaded towards the Order and the Republic ¨C whether from his feelings, Palpatine''s manipulation, or both ¨C and Fay held clear disdain for the High Council. So, once I was sure that they would agree with me ¨C which had me once more wishing I could see reputations ¨C then I intended to see how open to my plans they were.
"Cameron, is something the matter?"
I turned to Bultar, noticing that our Jedi Masters were a few steps ahead of us, and smiled. "No, just thinking about the future and what it holds," I replied honestly.
"OK," she said, clearly confused as to why I was thinking about the future. "I just wanted to¡"
"We''ve been over this," I cut in, stopping her from thanking me again. While it had been nice the first few times, after one hundred and twenty-seven times ¨C a downside of Eidetic Memory ¨C I was growing very, very tired of being thanked. "We''re free now, and you''ve already thanked me. So, let''s just move on."
She chuckled. "OK, but I was just going to ask if you wished to spar sometime. I am curious about how it will be to face someone trained in Makashi."
"Ah." Now I felt a little stupid for snapping at her. "Sure. Um, what form do you prefer?"
She chuckled softly. "That''s for me to know and you to find out."
I laughed at that as we entered the shuttle that would take us to the surface.
... ¡
... ¡
"After securing the ship with Vakkar security, Padawan Swan and myself boarded the cruiser Serenity and returned to Coruscant," I stated, finishing my verbal report to the High Council the day after arriving back at the Temple.
Sure, I had skipped over the issues with Vakkar security not believing that Bultar and I were Padawans of the Jedi Order, as honestly, I wished I could forget about Captain Lebpor; the Vakkar security officer placed in charge of the captured kidnappers and their ship.
As to why I was giving this report verbally when I had submitted a full, and exceedingly detailed, written report while we waited for the Serenity on Vakkar, was beyond me. Perhaps everyone on the council was illiterate?
"This is all?" Windu asked as he leaned forward, looking at me intently.
Fay and Dooku were standing at the entrance to the Council Chamber, as was Bultar. She had given her report before I was called in and had been asked to stay by Yoda before I started mine.
"Yes, sir," I replied calmly as Player''s Mind was active along with Enhance Skill and Enhance Stat for Persuasion and Charisma respectfully. Enhancing my Persuasion and Charisma might help when a judgment was rendered on my actions, so I had activated them during a brief pause near the end of my report.
The council members looked among themselves, clearly talking telepathically to each other while I stood in the centre of the room.
It felt like a psychological trick; one designed to unnerve someone called into the chamber. I was sure it worked on other Padawans and the younger knights, but thanks to my previous life, and new powers, it was wasted on me.
"While we are pleased with your ability to escape your capture, rescue your fellow Padawans, and the other hostages, and capture the ringleader of the kidnappers, we are¡ concerned by the report provided to us from Vakkar," stated Master Poof, his red eyes staring down from far above his body as he spoke.
"Their reports state one of the kidnappers died from being shot in his reproductive organs," Piell grunted out. "A wound he took while lying down."
"Comment on this, would you?" Yoda asked with his wrinkled brow looking more creased than usual.
Before I answered, I glanced at Bultar, wondering how much of this she needed to hear. "I discovered that he was one of five who had¡ abused several of the children, including Padawan Savos." My voice was only staying calm because of PM as my mind flashed back to that moment. "I recognized his voice from when I was in Padawan Swan''s cell, and I confirmed from him that he wanted to ''play'' with her, as he had done with others."
"And you decided to take justice into your own hands and remove his ability to reproduce?" Windu asked as his face twisted. "That it was your right to make such a call?"
"Actually, I had wanted to kill him outright," I countered bluntly, beginning my defence with honesty.
After talking with Fay and Dooku over the past day and explaining my emotional state while on the kidnapper''s ship, they had suggested taking this path as a way to mitigate any disapproval from the High Council. Both stated that they expected me to be reprimanded for what I did, but they felt that further punishment would be avoided by getting ahead of the issue; though that was my wording for it, not theirs.
"I stood with my blaster aimed at his head for a minute, trying to control my anger, deciding how to handle dealing with that¡ creature." I noticed Master Koon bob his head a touch as I spoke and hoped that meant he understood my feelings on the situation.
"And you chose to neuter the man instead of killing him?" Giiett asked through a partially closed mouth as I turned to face him. "You did it to prevent him from committing such an act again?" I saw Bultar was tightly gripping her lightsaber hilt, and that others saw her do so.
"Yes, though I do not deny I took a small measure of enjoyment from doing so, even if I shouldn''t have," I replied, taking the out I felt Giiett had provided for me. Whether he honestly believed that was why I had done what I did or was just trying to help me manage the Council''s anger, I wasn''t sure.
"Understandable, your actions are. Acceptable, they are not," Yoda stated after a brief silence.
"A Jedi does not unilaterally decide the punishment for a crime, no matter the situation," Windu agreed, his eyes narrowed as he leaned forward to focus on me. "We work with the Republic judicial forces to arrest criminals. Their fate is for the courts to decide, not you."
"Understood."
While the rest of the Council seemed to relax, Windu''s eyes narrowed further and I swore I saw a vein in his head twitch.
"You are to attend Initiate sessions on the Jedi Code for not less than four months, while¡" Windu began, only to be cut off as Dooku stepped forward.
"Do you think so poorly of Master Fay and myself, Master Windu," the Makashi master began softly as he placed a hand on my shoulder, "that you feel able to determine the best way to instruct our Padawan?"
Even from my short time being his Padawan, I knew that his softening voice was never a good thing. So, it seemed, did the Council, as several shifted in their seats.
"That is not what is being suggested Master Dooku, however, you must see that Padawan Shan''s actions are not in keeping with our ways," countered Piell as the diminutive Jedi leaned forward in his chair. "Such actions must be corrected."
"The teaching of a Padawan is at the discretion of their Master," Fay said gently, her voice flowing through the chamber, as she moved to my other side. "Or has the Order changed that ruling without my knowledge?"
"It has not, but the final decision on the fate of any Jedi rests with the Council," Belfarr countered bluntly as he focused on me. "Especially those who come to us at a later age and are thus at greater risk of falling into the darkness."
I was glad PM was running or I knew I''d have made a snide remark towards Belfarr. The man still had it out for me, though at least now I knew some of why that was.
The way Dooku''s grip on my shoulder tightened, I suspected that he too was not a fan of Belfarr. Nor was Fay if the sharp intake of breath was any indication.
"Please," Master Gallia began, raising her hands to take control as I noted that Yoda was sitting back in his chair, his eyes never leaving me as the council went back and forth with Fay and Dooku, "let us not become clouded by our emotions. Nor bogged down in arguing over the exact rights and powers members of our esteemed order and this council have. Let us try to find common ground and work from there."
"Yes, yes. Correct you are, Master Gallia," Yoda added, taking back control of the room as things quietened down, punctuated only by Sifo-Dyas groaning quietly and touching his head. "Padawan Shan, while understandable, your actions are, unbecoming of a Jedi, they are. One month you will spend, teaching Initiates on the code. Review your actions during this time, you should."
"Yes, sir." While the punishment wasn''t something I wanted to do, it was light compared to being in those classes as a student for four months and whatever else Windu had wanted me to do. And Windu was still not happy, as he gave the Grandmaster a sideways glance.
Fay and Dooku both stepped back, but I stayed.
"You have something else to discuss?" Rancisis asked as his body coiled tighter around his chair, raising his body upwards.
"Yes, sir. There are a few things I wish to know if I am allowed," I began. There were a few issues I wanted to clear up, and since I was already here, and had been punished for my actions, it was hopefully the best time to voice them.
"Ask away, though do not expect us to answer," Koon replied as the skin around his mask shifted. Whether that meant he was smiling or grimacing, I had no idea. Though the smirk that crept onto Giiett''s face for an instant suggested the former.
"First, I am wondering why I and the others weren¡¯t informed of Padawan Savos'' disappearance. If we¡¯d have known he¡¯d been taken, we may well have been more cautious.¡±
Giiett switched his look to Windu and the barest of twitches of his brow told me who the order to withhold information had come from. Indeed, it was Windu who answered.
"At the time of Padawan Savos'' capture, we were unaware as to the exact cause of his disappearance and felt he would contact his Master as soon as he was able to." Windu paused and met Giiett''s gaze for a moment before continuing. "Padawan Swan failed to report in the day before you were captured, and we had not yet informed the relevant Jedi to pass along a further warning to their Padawans."
I wanted to turn to see Dooku''s expression at that piece of news but was unable to do so as Poof spoke.
"The decision to withhold information regarding Padawan Savos'' disappearance was a contentious issue, especially as this was the first lead either we or the Republic Judicial forces had gained in almost a year." He gave me a small smile as he continued. "Your Masters and others pressed for us to reveal more to you and the other Padawans, but we chose to stay the course."
"Understood, sir." In hindsight, it was not the correct decision, but thanks to my previous life, and serving in the military, I could understand their thinking.
"More to ask, you have," Yaddle prodded and I nodded, still getting used to the idea of a female Yoda. Fay spoke well of her, and the stories she had told me during our travels suggested a long and deep friendship existed between the two.
"Yes, ma''am. I am...concerned, for Padawans Savos and Swan, Jon especially. What they suffered while captured was, intense. I am hopeful, that they will receive counselling of some form to help deal with their ordeals."
This was an issue where I wanted to attack the council. I suspected they were just going to treat the two children as they had treated me when I arrived; and how they would have treated Ahsoka.
"Your concern for your fellow Padawans is admirable," Rancisis began. "They have faced a great event in their lives, one that many will not. The Force has placed this trial within their path, one they must find the strength to overcome."
I waited for the snake-like council member to continue, only he didn''t. I was sure that without PM I would''ve snapped at the complete lack of care being displayed by the High Council; well, most of them. Even as I looked at Rancisis, I could see out of the corner of my eye that Gallia was frowning and looking down while Yaddle seemed to slump in on herself. I imagined that Giiett was also against this, given it involved his padawan, but I couldn''t see him, having turned to Rancisis when he spoke.
As I pondered how to respond, Fay spoke.
"While your words are to be expected Master Rancisis, I believe my Padawan would prefer to hear of the physical help that will be offered to Padawan Swan, and particularly Padawan Savos. Or is it the decision of this council that no direct help is to be provided, just as none was provided to Cameron when he arrived here; lost across the millennia after a harrowing fight with a Sith Acolyte with his only family having died a day before he arrived at the temple?" Her voice may have been calm and collected, but the way her grey eyes ¨C normally so vibrant and inviting ¨C bore into Rancisis like cold iron indicated that she was far from impressed with his words, and the council''s apparent decision.
"Yet to be made, is a final decision, old friend," Yaddle spoke, her voice soft yet controlling. "Help will be provided, from the Order and outside. My vow on this, you have."
That seemed to calm Fay, as she nodded and gave Yaddle a small smile.
"Is that all?" Tiin asked me.
"About this mission, yes sir." I had a few questions regarding the fact that save my meeting with former Chancellor Kalpana, no one, either within the Order or without, had asked me about my life before arriving on Coruscant in the present day. But those questions could wait for when I wasn''t being punished by the council for challenging their handling of children.
"Masters Fay, Dooku, is there anything you wish to add?"
Both my Jedi Masters shook their heads and, along with Bultar, we were dismissed.
Once in the small antechamber outside the council chambers, Dooku stepped over to one side, away from the elevator as Bultar entered.
"I wish to speak with Master Sifo-Dyas for a moment." He said as the elevator descended, leaving us alone in the antechamber.
"Is this related to what you mentioned to me before?" Fay asked, drawing a nod from Dooku. "I thought so."
"Have you given any further thought to what he asked?" Dooku inquired.
"I have. Provided he is well, I think we need to resume our discussion," she paused and glanced at me. "After Cameron has served his punishment, I will be leaving the Temple while he is yours to train. I find this planet, restricting."
Dooku rubbed his beard as I wondered just what the two were really talking about.
"I am beginning to understand why that is. The Council¡ is not what I once believed it to be." He sighed and looked back at the door. "Perhaps I can persuade Master Sifo-Dyas to join you, join us, in leaving for a while." My brow rose at hearing that, as it meant I had a good chance to get Dooku away from the temple, and by extension Palpatine, while also spending time with Sifo-Dyas. Potentially, I could handle both their quests at the same time.
Fay nodded and gave him a small smile. "That may be exactly what is needed; for all of us."
Clearly, Fay, Dooku and Sifo-Dyas had been talking while I was on assignment, and now seemed to be planning to head away from the Temple together. I was pleased about that as it pulled the Changing Fate quests for Dooku and Sifo-Dyas together and would allow me more time with Darihd. I hadn''t spoken to him much since we were taken as Padawans and he was one I hoped to pull into my faction when the time was right.
Dooku moved over to one of the benches outside the council chambers for people to wait as Fay and I boarded the now-returned elevator. As the doors closed, and we began our descent, she turned to me.
"I am sure you are curious about what Master Dooku and I were speaking of, but I need you to trust me and not ask about us. I promise we will reveal what we are doing before we leave the Temple once more, but until we do, you must remain silent."
"Yes, Master," I replied with a smile to let her know I was ok with waiting.
As we continued to descend, I spotted a quest notice and opened it.
Quest Completed!
Children in Shadow [?]
Objectives:
Hold your cover until the end of the assignment or until you locate the kidnappers. [Yes]
Find a way to escape from the kidnappers or alert the authorities. [Yes]
? Earn the patronage of Senator Palpatine (for now) [Yes]
? Capture the leader of the kidnapper''s [Yes]
? Free your fellow Jedi before calling for help/escaping [2/2]
Rewards:
1000XP
1500XP
+3 CHA
750XP
1500XP
¡
I blinked at seeing I had earned Palpatine''s patronage ¨C whatever that amounted to ¨C for the time being. I knew he was interested in me, and I hadn''t exactly shut down his questioning of me and my thoughts on certain issues, but I hadn''t expected it to be enough to earn his favour.
The XP took me to about just over six thousand XP and if I could complete Stones of Muntuur and Wipe That Grin off her Face, I would be much close to levelling up once again.
I chuckled mentally at once again thinking about my life in game terms, but it was what it was.
... ¡
A few hours later, and after meditating for most of that time with Fay, we were walking towards one of the mess halls when we rounded a corner and saw Master Giiett and Bultar standing near the hall.
"Ah, Master Fay, just the Jedi I wished to speak with," Giiett said as he saw us approach, smiling broadly at Fay.
"How may I be of service?" Fay asked as the council member and his Padawan approached.
"I merely wished to thank you for your words regarding how the Council should help Bultar and Padawan Savos," Giiett began as we stepped to the side of the corridor. "With Master Yaddle giving her word, the Council has approached a child trauma ward for help with the Padawans."
"I am pleased to hear that. Would you like me to pass on the message to Master Dooku?"
Giiett shook his hand. "No. I spoke to him after this morning¡¯s council session ended. I just wanted to thank you personally and ask if Cameron would be interested in talking with someone outside the Temple about his, experiences."
Fay turned to me, allowing me to reply personally. "Thank you for the offer, but I''ve had a few years now to deal with what happened, and Master Fay arranged for me to speak with a mind healer just after I became her Padawan," I replied. I also wanted to avoid talking to someone outside the Temple about my experiences. There was a chance that a psychologist ¨C or whatever they were called here ¨C would find a hole in my story about my life four-thousand years ago and that Palpatine would gain access to those sessions.
However, I didn''t want to offend Giiett, as he was my only possible ally on the High Council.
Thankfully, Giiett seemed to accept my rejection well, as he smiled at me. "No problem. I suspected that your Masters had already arranged some form of counselling for you. However, I do wish to convey my sincerest apologies about the Council failing to consider that you might need support beyond being housed in the Temple when you came to us."
A part of me was glad that someone on the council had noted their lack of care when I arrived, but I wasn''t going to say that to a potential ally. "It''s ok. I lost my mother when I was about five, so I''ve been dealing with such things even before I arrived here," I replied, mixing in a small lie that I kept telling whenever my parentage came up.
"Ah, I''m sorry to hear that," Giiett paused and glanced at Fay before continuing. "Actually, I don''t think I''ve ever heard you speak about your father."
I shrugged. "Never met him, and my grandfather never talked about him." That was true, though mainly because I had never asked him. Fay had asked me a bit about my family history when we had been travelling and had hinted that a certain prophecy suggested that a child would be born without a father.
From the way Giiett''s brow, and Bultar''s sharp intake of breath, I could tell both were aware of the possible implications of me lacking a father. Man, was this place going to go crazy once Anakin came onto the scene, provided I didn''t remove him from Tatooine before the Naboo crisis.
"Really? I did not know that." Giiett glanced at Fay, who nodded. "Hmm, perhaps we might speak on other matters later Master Fay. I would be interested in hearing your thoughts on a few of the more ancient beliefs of our Order."
"Certainly." At that Bultar''s stomach grumbled, and both Jedi Masters chuckled. "I think we should arrange that meeting after lunch."
"Yes, that may be for the best." Bultar''s cheeks reddened at her master''s amusement as we walked into the hall together.
... ¡
That evening, once most of the Jedi had gone to bed, I snuck out of my room and moved quietly through the halls of the Temple. Thanks to Detection, I was able to move without being detected by anyone until I reached the Kunddaka Chamber, and my targets; the Muntuur stones.
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
I had reviewed the power in my room before coming. With TK now at Savant:95 and based on the details given on how much weight I could potentially lift; I knew the stones should not be a challenge.
Since no one in the Order, bar one ancient Jedi had ever lifted seven, I wanted to make sure I was alone when I attempted this. They had enough to believe I was their Chosen One without me doing something supposedly impossible.
Closing the door behind me, I reached out and took hold of all seven stones, before carefully lifting them in case their weight overloaded my ability with TK and forced me to drop them.
I held them just long enough for a quest notice to appear, followed by a level-up notice before I lowered the stones and opened the notices.
Quest Completed!
Stones of Muntuur
Objectives:
Lift all 7 Muntuur Stones simultaneously before the Start of the Clone Wars
? Lift them all before the Naboo Crisis
Rewards:
6000XP
3000XP
¡
LEVEL UP!
Level: 15 - 16
FP: +500
PP: +2
STAM: +24
SP: +5
SKP: +32
PerkP: +1
¡
"Nice," I muttered at levelling up.
"Indeed," I spun at the voice and saw Yaddle standing in the doorway, watching me carefully. "Five hundred years, I have lived. Yet never such a feat, have I seen." She said as she began to walk closer.
"Master Yaddle, I¡" I began only to stop as she raised a hand.
"Privacy for the attempt, you wished for. Understandable that this, given to whispers around you." She said as she moved next to me. "To see you succeed, impressive it is. And worrying."
"How so?"
Yaddle moved over to one of the stones, before using the Force to lift herself onto it. I chose to lean against another as I waited for her to reply.
"Whispers around you, you have heard, yes?" I nodded. "Understand why this is, do you?"
"At first, I''d say because of my family line, both before and after me," I began. Yaddle was a friend of Fay''s, so perhaps she was another potential ally. "However, after the Initiate Trials, I asked some of Dragon Clan. They mentioned a prophecy. I think that is the main reason for the whispers now."
"Yes, destiny swirls around you. Scares some, entices others. Felt this, you may already have." I nodded again as it was certainly true that just as many avoided or confronted me as sought me out. "A dangerous thing, prophecies are. Some more than others. Around you, one congregates. Chosen One."
"Chosen One?" I asked, playing dumb in the hopes of getting her to explain the full prophecy.
She smirked and swatted the air between us. "Limited, you are not. Pretending to know less, suits you not."
"Yes, ma''am."
"Prophesied, the Chosen One is. Balance to the Force, they will bring," Yaddle said, telling me no more than Darihd and the others in Dragon Clan had years ago. "Much discussion there is, about you and this prophecy."
"As I have said before, I dislike being in visions and prophecies."
She chuckled. "Yes, allude to this, Master Fay has," she slid down from the stone. "Mention your feat, I will not. However, more of the prophecy, you should learn. Talk to your Master, I will."
I watched as the council member walked out of the chamber, leaving me alone with the stones.
I was still no closer to knowing much about Yaddle, but hopefully, this would help me gain access to the full prophecy, not just the vague references in the archives. Even Revan hadn''t told me what the prophecy stated, only that both the Jedi and Sith were interpreting it wrong.
I followed Yaddle out of the chamber and made my way quietly back to my quarters without running into anyone else.
Once there, I opened my Perks menu.
PERKS
These are earned by spending perk points [which you earn at a rate of 1PP per 4 levels].
Perks have requirements in PP, stat and level values that must be met before they become available for selection.
Currently, you have the following perks:
Force Prodigy
Eidetic Memory
Empathy
Ambidextrous
¡
NOTE:
Currently, you have 1 PerkP.
Do you wish to view available Perks?
Yes/No
¡
A mental command later had the possible perks on display.
Available Perks:
Luck of the Force
Physical Regeneration
Bookworm
One with Nature
One with Beasts
Dominant
Style
Enhanced Regeneration
Boosted Growth
¡
Like with Player Powers, where a new power ¨C Observe, which I had taken and had replaced Examine so that I could now gain details about objects and sentients without touching them ¨C had appeared, the perk list had a single addition since the last time; Boosted Growth.
Luck of the Force granted an instant increase in my Luck of 5.
Physical Regeneration gave me the ability to regenerate my HP at a rate of 5% per hour.
Bookworm was a 50% increase in skill growth when reading about a skill. I suspected that this would mainly apply to Intelligence governed skills, but it was a very tempting perk to take as those skills were the largest group of skills I had and could be easily added to by learning more languages or how to design equipment from simple circuitry right up to starships.
One with Nature and One with Beasts granted 100% bonuses to skills and Force powers covering plants and animals, respectively. Sadly, this seemed to mainly cover knowledge skills for now, which didn''t count towards my overall skill total and were thus, seemingly less important.
Dominant granted 20% bonuses to skills when leading a group, but 10% reductions when not leading. At the current point in time, that was not a good choice as the only time I technically led was when I was alone.
Style gave a 15% bonus to Charisma-based skills, while also boosting Reputation gains by 10%, and lowering the losses by an equal amount. When I started to move for myself and create my group, that could be helpful; but like Dominant, it was virtually useless at the current time.
Enhanced Regeneration was a perk I was taking at some point. It would double my regeneration for FP, PP and Stam while halving the rate at which my Hunger dropped.
Boosted Growth granted a 10% increase to all XP gained, whether that was for skills, powers or levels. Very useful, and one to consider.
I ignored all but Enhanced Regeneration and Boosted Growth as those two were the ones with the most benefit if taken early. But by that very logic, Boosted Growth was the best choice. While a ten per cent increase in XP didn''t sound like much, doing the quick math on levelling from 12 to 16 meant I''d have earned an extra 5400XP; about a third of the XP needed for my current level.
After making my choice, I sat down on the bed and began my nightly training, while once more saying a silent thank you to Serenity for granting the need to only sleep once every twenty days provided that I meditated at least once a day.
... ¡
... ¡
I ducked as the lightsaber whizzed through where my head had been a mere moment before and then spun away from the blade.
"Slow and predictable," I said calmly as I watched the Rodian ¨C the same one I had beaten in the Initiate trials ¨C glare at me. "Honestly, when I agreed to this, I had expected some improvement from our last duel, but it seems I was mistaken."
His snout twitched and he swung his lightsaber in a low, horizontal swipe. A basic manoeuvre of Shii-Cho, and one I avoided by jumping upwards and then kicking him across the shoulder before I pushed myself backwards with the Force.
"Two, zero," called out another member of Katarn Clan as the Rodian shook his head and snarled at me.
"Come on Tsis! You can take him!" Another of the Clan called out to their friend.
"That would be a first," I countered with a smirk. "While my skills have grown, it appears that Tsis'' have sadly degraded."
Tsis, either enraged by my constant belittling or goaded on by his clan mates, roared and charged, lightsaber held high above his head. While he moved faster this time than before ¨C possibly due to giving in to his anger ¨C I stayed still until he leapt; at which point I caught him in mid-air with TK and began walking across the sparring circle with him held helplessly in front of me until he crossed the edge of the circle.
"I believe that is the match," I casually stated as I stepped out of the circle and released Tsis.
I turned to the rest of his clan. "Now, I hope this will ensure that our class is less disruptive tomorrow. Dismissed."
The Initiates, who were all bar Tsis, younger than me, bowed and left, a few guiding Tsis away before he did anything rash.
"Oh, and Tsis," I called out, "Mind that you don''t let your emotions control you so much,¡± I smirked as he growled, but he didn¡¯t reply as his friends continued to frogmarch him out of the room.
I shook my head once they had left. "Morons."
"What was that about?"
Turning, I saw Serra and Darihd on the far side of the room; Serra leaned casually against the wall while Darihd held a datapad in his hand.
"Just a few teething problems with my class," I replied with a smile. "Congratulations by the way."
Serra beamed and twiddled with her Padawan braid ¨C as I mentally fought the urge to yank off my restored braid; the thing was annoying as hell.
"Thanks. Master Drallig is a great teacher; I''m learning so much from him." She replied with a massive smile.
"Care to put that to the test?" I asked, seeing this as an opportunity to clear the duelling quest linked to her.
"Sure, beating you never gets old." She replied as she pushed herself off the wall.
As we moved into the circle, Darihd sighed as he was forced to stop looking at his datapad, I glanced at my status.
The ''duel'' with Tsis had only taken a few minutes, and I had only activated Bullet-Time as I wanted to beat him without embarrassing him. Well, not too much. As such, I still had over 7000FP. Using Bullet-Time and Precognition would give me nine minutes before my FP ran out. If I also activated Force Speed, that would fall to six, so I was going to hold that in reserve.
"Only lightsabers. I don''t want you cheating and throwing me from the circle to win," she said as she ignited her twin green blades. Both had shorter grips than my blade, probably to help her use them as two full-sized grips would be too much for a ten-year-old to handle properly.
"OK," I replied, igniting my blade, and lowering the power to training levels, before issuing the challenge with the Makashi opening salute.
"On my signal, begin!"
Instantly, Serra leapt upwards, bringing both blades down hard as she fell onto me.
I calmly raised my blade, angling it to guide her blades to one side while stepping to face her landing spot.
She coughed as she landed, swinging out with the blade nearest to me.
I blocked it easily, then stabbed forward towards her exposed leg.
She blocked with her second lightsaber, then brought the first around, attempting to strike my arm.
A simple tilting on my blade pushed the attack away and I lifted my foot to avoid another sweep.
A feint forced her to step back and she used the distance to smirk as she twirled her blades.
"You''ve gotten better," she said as she prepared to attack.
"As have you," I replied as I shifted into the Soresu opening stance.
That had her pause, clearly having expected me to only use Makashi, but she held for only a moment before charging in once more.
Her blades moved rapidly, one attacking while the other readied, probing my defence, high and low, left and right, inside and out, but I was able to block and deflect every attack with ease using Soresu.
As she brought both blades down for a double overhead strike, I shifted my stance and raised my blade upwards even while ducking.
From here, I guided her blades over my back while stepping inside her personal space and tapping her on the head with my hilt.
"One, zero. He got you, Serra," Darihd commented with a chuckle.
Before she could counter or comment, I dropped to my knees, letting my blade scrape across her shoulder.
I rolled away, feeling the heat of at least one of her blades uncomfortably close to my legs, but receiving no message saying I''d lost HP, I knew she''d missed the desperate attack.
"Two, zero."
"I didn''t know you had learned Soresu," she said after leaping back to restore distance between us.
"While Makashi is great in places, I''d be a fool to not learn other forms," I replied as I adopted a Shii-Cho opening stance. "Each has its strengths and weaknesses."
Serra''s smile, which she had kept throughout the duel, grew. "Good."
She came at me faster this time. Her blades carried out short, rapid strikes that forced me to shift back to Soresu even as I stepped backwards.
None of the attacks broke through my defence ¨C thanks to Precognition telling me where they were coming from ¨C but they were coming fast enough, that I was denied any opportunity to counterattack.
Eventually, she changed approach and launched a series of arcing swipes that were far easier to defend against but struck my blade with far more force.
Seeing a gap in these attacks, and noting the slowing of them, I shifted to Makashi and used the weaker, but shorter and more precise attacks of the Form to force her into defending.
My attacks, while not as fast as hers had been, were just as consistent as I had activated Force Speed to make my movements faster.
As she moved late to block one such attack, I slid one foot to the other side and shifted my weight.
Taking advantage of my free hand ¨C as Makashi favoured single grip movements ¨C I grabbed her wrist and twisted.
"Argh." She groaned as I turned her wrist away from her body, taking the blade in hand out of the battle even as my blade moved towards her neck and stepped closer.
"I yield," She whispered as her face was bathed in the black and white light of my blade, the shifting light drawing my attention to just how close we were as I felt her breath on my lips.
"Right," I muttered as I stepped back, deactivated my lightsaber and began to step out of her personal space while noticing a quest completion notice.
"Most impressive," came a voice from my right and we spun as one, banging shoulders and then falling to the ground.
"Well, that wasn''t," added Master Drallig with a smirk as Darihd covered his mouth with the datapad. "Why am I not surprised that I find you in the sparing circle my young Padawan."
"Master, I¡" Serra''s words die in her mouth as Drallig raises a hand.
"You are in your free time, Serra. What you do with it is your choice."
"Yes, Master."
Drallig turned to me as I stood, offering a hand to Serra in the process. "Padawan Shan, I have just spoken to a member of Katarn Clan who says you have been bullying them in the circle."
I ignored the redness of Serra''s cheeks ¨C caused by me taking her hand ¨C as I answered. "Certain members of the clan were, unhappy, with me being assigned to teach them. As the class went on, and as specific members chose to ignore my teaching and disrupt the class, I offered them a choice. Shut up and listen or do something to remove me."
"And you felt a duel in which you berated your opponent was an acceptable method of handling it?" Drallig asked, crossing his arms as he spoke.
"It was Initiate Fobe who suggested the duel, sir. I believe he was still unhappy about losing to me during the Initiate trials a few years ago." I shrugged. "Not my fault I could beat him without drawing my lightsaber."
Drallig rubbed his chin. "Hmm, it seems that the Initiate failed to explain clearly the reasons behind why you duelled.
"Regardless, that is not why I am here. If you would come with me, Padawan Shan. You have a visitor."
I frowned, wondering who would come to the Temple only to see Drallig glance upwards to the overhead gallery.
Following his glance, I saw Dooku and Sifo-Dyas standing there. With Senator Palpatine.
"Ah." I turned to Serra and Darihd. "Sorry. I was hoping to catch up with both of you."
"How about at lunch?" Serra offered quickly.
Darihd shook his head. "I can''t. My Master wishes for us to spend the evening on one of the lower levels of the planet."
"So just the two of us then?" I asked Serra, making her smile and nod. "It''s a date then."
I walked away before she could reply, though I did hear Darihd cough out a chuckle and exited the room with Drallig.
"Do you do it on purpose?" He said once we were out of earshot of the sparring room.
"Do what sir?"
He chuckled as we walked up the stairs. "The teasing. Serra enjoys your company, but I advise you to be careful of your words. Like most young Jedi, Serra has only known the Temple and is not well trained yet in handling her emotions."
"Ah. Well, I will try to limit it. But she does make it easy," I replied, drawing another short laugh from the Battlemaster.
"Yes, she does." We reached the next floor and saw the trio waiting for me.
"Ah, young Cameron," Palpatine began, breaking away from the two Jedi Masters to turn my way and rest his hands on my shoulders. "It warms this old heart to see you alive and well. When you were taken, I was greatly concerned for your well-being."
"Thank you, Senator. Thankfully the kidnappers failed to realize I was a Jedi and thus didn''t imprison me as they had the other Padawans."
His happiness at seeing me fell. "Ah, yes. How are your fellow Jedi doing?"
"The High Council has arranged for them to receive help from inside and outside of the Order," answered Sifo-Dyas.
"That is good to hear," Palpatine replied with a smile that appeared genuine if you didn''t know he was a Sith lord. "If it is not an imposition Master Dooku, I was hoping I could speak to young Cameron privately."
"Of course, Master Sifo-Dyas and I have a meeting with other members of the Order," Dooku answered before turning to me. "I will meet you back here after lunch to resume our training."
"Yes, sir."
"Is there perhaps a private room where we may speak?" Palpatine asked me as the two Jedi Masters walked away.
"There should be somewhere," I replied, and we walked to where there were a few smaller meditation chambers. Hopefully one of them would be empty.
"I read your report on the mission," Palpatine began as we walked. "I was most impressed that you managed to take down an entire ship full of brigands single handily."
"I wasn''t alone on the mission Senator."
Palpatine waved his hand, dismissing my point. "The other Padawans were unable to help. You completed a mission that older, and more extensively trained Jedi failed. You should be proud of that."
I nodded, accepting the praise, even if I knew it was just designed to instil a belief that I was better than others, better than the Jedi. As he felt Sith should be.
Once we were in an empty room, we sat on the meditation seats, though Palpatine took a while to settle.
"How do you Jedi ever manage to rest on these things?" He asked in annoyance as he squirmed in the seat.
"It takes time and patience, an issue for some," I replied with a smirk at seeing the Sith Lord struggle with a simple meditation seat.
"I wanted to make sure you were well. I admit that I rather enjoyed your time posing as my nephew, and reading your report, especially about facing the rapist, I was concerned for your mental well-being." He said once he had settled.
I sighed and looked away, engaging Empathic Shield. I avoided Player''s Mind as that would nullify my emotions, which might arouse his suspicions if I was too calm about what had happened. If he tried to use the Force against me, the interface would alert me - whether it succeeded or failed - and I could slam on PM.
"It was a difficult moment. As I told the High Council, I wanted to kill him, but I didn''t. It was tempting, but in the end, I couldn''t bring myself to murder him in cold blood."
"Yes, I imagine it would have been a difficult decision, one that if in your place, I would have been tormented over the choices," He paused for a moment. "Why didn''t you? Your Jedi training?"
"More something I learned when younger," I explained, though I was talking about my old life and not my time before the Jedi as he probably suspected. "While powerful, I am but one man. I am not judge, jury and executioner. As much as I wanted him dead and would have gladly testified at his trial if he had survived his injuries, I wouldn¡¯t murder someone in cold blood." That he died of the injury I caused him while suffering excruciating pain was admittedly not much better, but it did give him a chance to survive; however small.
Palpatine nodded as I spoke, and then replied. "A wise choice. One many would not be able to make. However, if the man had lived, I assure you he would have faced a lifetime in prison for his actions. I would have helped to ensure that."
I smiled in what I hoped he would take as thanks as I considered mentioning the Mind Probe to him. It was what would be classed as a dark side power, so he might be able to subtly give me hints on how to train it.
Yet I decided not to. Doing so would bring even more of his attention down on me, and if I wanted to save Sifo-Dyas and prevent Dooku from becoming a Sith, the less extra attention I drew from the Sith the better as I worked to remove them from Coruscant, and Sidious'' reach.
"I have heard that the Jedi are going to assist the Judiciary forces in locating the beings the kidnappers were working with," Palpatine began, changing the subject. "How goes the investigation?"
"I don''t know. The council didn''t mention anything about that when I reported to them yesterday," I answered honestly letting my surprise show. "I am currently serving a punishment for actions taken while on the mission."
"That is most unfortunate. I would have felt that having someone already versed in the details, and who had provided the only break of any kind in the case, would be beneficial to the investigators."
I shrugged. "The council makes its own decisions, Senator. They won''t change their mind for a mere Padawan."
He rubbed his chin. "Yes, that is true. Though perhaps a few friendly words from myself and the Chancellor could get you reassigned to the investigation."
"While I would be grateful, there is no need to do so. I am sure the Jedi assigned are skilled in helping the police and will certainly know more about the criminal underworld of Coruscant." Though if he did still get me assigned, it gave would give me a chance to rob some more criminals and potentially find a fence to sell the gemstones to.
However, after everything that had happened, I expected the investigation to go cold as I was all but certain that Palpatine was involved in it somehow. Sure, a scapegoat might be found, but they would die before being able to testify that there were other players involved.
"Still, I will try." Palpatine was cut off from saying anything else when his commlink beeped. "Ah, my apologies, but I must take this."
I stood and bowed to Palpatine. "Of course. The wheels of government are always turning."
He chuckled gently as he palmed the commlink. "Yes, indeed they are. Before we separate, I''d like you to know that if you ever need someone outside the Jedi Order to speak with, my door will be open to you."
"Thank you, uncle. I will remember that." I replied with a grin at using the fake family link between us. Palpatine let out a chuckle that I was quite sure was genuine, though whether it was due to my wit, or the fact that he assumed I was warming to him and now viewed him more as family, I wasn''t sure.
As we both stepped out of the chamber and headed in different directions, I was tempted to use Observe, but I restrained myself as I was the only other person around and didn''t want to risk him figuring out that I had done something.
Once I was a good ten metres or so away from the chamber, I stopped and took a deep breath. I had the confirmation to the quest bonus that I had Palpatine''s favour, though I would have to be careful about how, if at all, I used it. The use of ''uncle'' had been a gambled charm offensive that would most likely be a double-edged sword. Palpatine would relax more around me, while also continuing his efforts to ingratiate himself with me with renewed vigour. I just hoped the trade-off was worth it.
While having a friend in the Senate should be a useful thing, it being Sidious made it far more likely that any help I asked for would be spun to benefit himself and the Sith plan.
Once my punishment was over, I had to get off this planet. That meant convincing Dooku to leave, which seemed likely given the brief conversation he had had with Fay after my report to the High Council.
I pulled the quest notice and smirked.
Quest Completed!
Wipe That Grin off her Face [User Defined]
Objectives:
Defeat Serra Keto in a spar before either of you becomes a Jedi Knight. [Yes]
? Do so without letting her score a hit [Yes]
Rewards:
600XP (+60XP)
200XP (+20XP)
Reputation boost with Serra Keto
¡
Boosted Growth was already showing its usefulness, and while 80XP was less than half a per cent of the needed amount to level up, seeing it working was nice. It would also kick in on two small quests I created to improve my language skill for Huttese and Binary, where I had to get the relevant skill to Professional 1 by the time my punishment was over and I left the Temple. Each carried a 1000XP reward if I could pull it off.
As for the reputation boost from Wipe That Grin off her Face, well once I turned eleven, that should be viewable, so I''d just have to wait until then to see where I stood with Serra. And everyone else.
... ¡
... ¡
I smiled as Clawmouse Clan left the room. They were one of five clans that I taught each morning on a rotating basis as part of my punishment.
Despite my initial reluctance, I was enjoying the classes as they allowed me a chance to get to know a large number of potential Jedi who I might be able to persuade to join me when I formed my own Force group and those who would be reassigned to the corps and would be even easier recruits if handled correctly.
Yet I was beginning to wonder when exactly the classes would end as it had now been just shy of seven weeks - a little less than a month and a half - since I had been assigned to teach these classes.
"How were today''s Initiates?" Master Fay asked with a twinkle in her eye as she walked into the now-empty classroom.
"Fine. I haven''t had any problems with a clan since my first day," I replied which made her smile.
"That is good to hear, though I imagine you are looking forward to ending your time teaching?"
"Please tell me the council has decided to end this," I pretended to beg by dropping to my knees, making her chuckle softly.
"Your punishment ended last week, however, I felt it would do you good to continue for a short while longer." Her smile fell and she looked down at me, her hands up the sleeves of her robes. "When you returned to the Temple, I asked you to be patient with regards to something Master Dooku and I were speaking of."
"I remember." Kind of hard to forget with Eidetic Memory.
"Ah, good," she paused and looked away for a moment before continuing. "The time has come to explain what is going on."
She turned and began to leave the room. I moved quickly to catch up with her and we began to walk through the corridors.
"How does your training with Master Dooku go?" She asked as we entered one of the many elevators in the temple that led to the central spire, which housed many of the private meditation and discussion chambers.
"Well. He has begun to teach me the basics of Ataru and feels that all that is holding me back with Makashi is my size," I replied honestly. I had also learned Force Inertia from him, which was the power to run on walls, water and eventually ceilings. My skill with Makashi was coming along well, now resting at Savant 88 and both he and Battlemaster Drallig had said I was versed enough in the Form to be allowed to teach it to classes of Initiates, which I did once each day.
Also, after reviewing what I knew of the KOTOR games, I¡¯d gained a few new powers. Ionize was the power to disable or destroy droids without using Force Lightning and while I had not seen it used by anyone in the movies or cartoons, or demonstrated by anyone in the Temple, the records showed it was not listed as a dark-side power. Thus, it was safe to train it within the Temple.
As was Force Slow ¨C the new name I gave to Force Weaken ¨C which confused an opponent of low enough Wisdom and Intelligence that they would appear to be moving slower than those around them.
The same, however, could not be said of Force Scream, Force Fear or Force Drain.
Force Scream inflicted sonic damage on a target, could disorientate them, and even disrupt their connection to the Force if unprepared or unused to emotional-based Force attacks.
Force Fear invoked terror in a target with the potential to have them unable to fight and could potentially affect more than one person at a time. But even this paled in comparison to Force Drain.
Force Drain was the ability to drain the Force and even life force from a target. From a gaming perspective, this translated into HP. This was an incredibly dangerous power as this was the one that drove Darth Nihilus to become the monster that he was in KOTOR2. At its maximum potential, it could cause entire planets to die. Not a power I hoped to ever need to use, but one I now had.
All three were dark side powers and as such, I was not able to practice them while in the Temple. Or even on the planet, I suspected, as with the number of Jedi present, and a Sith Lord as well, any obvious usage of dark side powers would bring trouble crashing down on my head.
I had also gained Alter Mind, Force Wave, and Force Repulse, but all three were locked by other powers being at too low a level.
Regarding my powers, I had discovered that certain powers, such as Inertia, Barrier and Phase levelled up quicker if just used for an instant instead of being run until I ran out of FP. I was curious if this applied to skills as well, but so far, no skill that I had tried to use in such a way had shown an improvement in the speed of growth.
The only other thing that had happened of any note was that I discovered that the Temple had a music room. I had played a Synthtar ¨C the local form of a guitar ¨C to keep levelling that skill up after discovering the instrument while undercover so being able to continue levelling that skill while serving my punishment has been a nice surprise.
"That is good to hear," Fay replied, but it was clear to see she was distracted but something; probably what she and Dooku wished to discuss with me.
Once the elevator stopped, I followed Fay to a private chamber only to stop as I stepped inside and saw Dooku sitting with Sifo-Dyas.
While Dooku looked his usual regal self, Sifo-Dyas seemed distracted. His hair was dishevelled, and he had dark bags under his eyes suggesting he was having trouble sleeping.
"Sit Cameron," Dooku said, and as I did so, Fay closed the door which then hissed as it locked and the windows sealed. Fay moved around and sat to Sifo-Dyas'' left, Dooku was to his right and all three stared at me.
"You wished to speak with me," I said as the three Jedi Masters sat in silence. I didn''t think I was in trouble, but even if I was, it was better to face the issue head-on. To be on the safe side, I activated Empathic Shield. While I doubted it would help hide all my emotions from the three Jedi Masters, it was a better option than PM which I was now trying to avoid unless in real combat.
"Yes, we did," Dooku began with a slight twinge in his tone that I couldn''t place. "There are, issues, that we feel you need to be made aware of."
"I am in trouble?"
"No, of course not," Fay answered instantly, and I felt that I could trust her. "But these issues, visions, do centre around you." I felt my brow rise at hearing her talk of visions and I turned my attention to Sifo-Dyas. I had reviewed all the mentions and appearances I had of him in my memory, but nothing told me why he had ordered the clone army.
If he had had a vision of the war to come, it created the starting point. From there I could quickly conceive a chain of events where he was convinced by Sidious or his master to place the order for the clones, only to be killed by Dooku.
"You understand, don''t you?" Sifo-Dyas said in a voice barely about a whisper. "What the future holds."
All three Jedi were staring at me intently as I nodded.
"War. Galaxy-wide, destroying whole planets and bringing an end to the Jedi." I gulped before continuing. "I, I know what will happen."
"What might happen. The future is always in motion, never forget that." Sifo-Dyas countered instantly. "Visions can change as time moves. While this can be for the better, often, it seems, it is not." He slumped down and his head touched the table.
Dooku placed a hand on the other man''s shoulder. "Sifo-Dyas can see potential events with an incredible degree of clarity," he began, explaining for his friend. "When we were very young, not much older than you in truth, he saw a planet in flames. We tried to convince the Council of this vision, but they ignored us and the planet that we believed was in the vision was destroyed in a solar flare." Dooku finished through gritted teeth.
"I saw other visions, many of which have come true," Sifo-Dyas said, taking up the conversation once more. "All of them leading to a darker and darker future. One in which I saw the Republic in flames."
"And the Sith triumphant," I added before sighing at the looks the three gave me. Sifo-Dyas looked relieved to meet someone else who saw what was to come, Dooku was puzzled while Fay was either surprised or upset. "I am sorry for hiding much of this, Master, but I was unsure of what it all meant," I said to her.
She gave me a sweet smile. "I understand, but even what you did tell me I believed. I too saw glimpses. Not to the degree that it appears to you and Master Sifo-Dyas do, but enough to know that the darkness was coming."
"Visions are not needed to see the coming darkness," Dooku commented with a small sneer that resulted in flashbacks to what he became in canon. "The Outer Rim is falling into anarchy while the Republic and the Jedi do nothing about it."
"If I may return to my story," Sifo-Dyas asked with a twitch of his lips at Dooku''s outburst. A nod from Dooku later he did. "Not long after that planet burned, I learned to control these visions, well enough that none outside this room, bar two, are aware of my ability to glimpse the future." He paused and sighed. "A future that shows the Republic rotting and decaying from the core as the shadow of the dark side falls over the galaxy.
"That changed on a day two years ago when, for the first time in decades, the darkness of the future was pierced. A light has shone through. Since that day I have seen visions of possible new futures; a few were worse than what I saw previously, but most were brighter. Yet all these visions are linked to that day. To you."
I looked at the Jedi carefully as I considered how to answer this. I needed allies to take on Sidious but, even if I had quests dealing with two of them, telling them everything now was risky. I only really knew Fay, but without having access to my reputation with them, I was working in the dark.
"I¡ I am unsure of how to respond to that," I replied honestly as I continued to consider how much to reveal here and now.
"That is good to hear," said Fay with a smile that grew at my confusion. "If you acted proud or scared when hearing such a thing, we would know you were not ready, and we had made a mistake asking you here. That you are neither speaks well of you."
"Indeed. Pride and cowardice are unbecoming in any sentient, especially those capable of using the Force," Dooku added before turning to Fay and giving her a small nod; one she returned as they seemed to talk telepathically with each other.
I was starting to hate when adult Jedi did that around me.
"Is this linked to a prophecy of the Chosen One?" I asked, drawing out the conversation to give me more time to prepare my answers and what I would/could reveal without putting them at risk from the Sith.
"It is possible," Sifo-Dyas began as Fay and Dooku shared another look, this one far more concerned than before. "I do not place a large degree of stock in that particular prophecy ¨C its history and roots have long since been forgotten by our Order ¨C however, others do."
"The Chosen One is a prophecy that dates back to time immemorial," Fay continued. "It tells of a time when a powerful Force-Sensitive will be born, one without a father, who will restore balance to the Force." She paused and gave me a small smile. "I am surprised it took you so long to ask about that. Master Yaddle suggested you''d come looking for answers over a month ago."
"I suspected you would mention it to me at some point," I replied, returning the smile with a smirk. "Though if you hadn''t mentioned it before we left, I was planning on asking once we were off-world."
"Patient and clever, impressive." Commented Dooku before Sifo-Dyas spoke again.
"Whether you are the true Chosen One or just the latest being to potentially fit the prophecy, is irrelevant. What matters is what we can do to change the future to prevent the rising darkness from engulfing the galaxy."
"Do we want to? I mean, the Republic, at least from what I have seen, is flawed. The Core worlds only care about themselves, or at least the people in power, while the Rim is ignored and exploited by groups like the Trade Federation; a non-political entity that, like a few others, has a seat in the Senate." I explained quickly, not letting the Jedi get a word in before I could explain myself fully. "Groups that only care about money and power hold more voice there than people who wish to help the galaxy."
Dooku smiled. Well, smirked knowingly. "I see your time with Senator Palpatine was not idly spent."
"No, but I do not agree with much of what the Senator thinks. Anyone in power is scared to lose it. Be they politicians, business leaders or even, I suspect, Jedi."
Fay looked like she wanted to argue against that, but Sifo-Dyas cut her off with a stilted laugh.
"Yes, that is true of many, though not all. Though some of us do believe that the Sith are the cause of much of these problems and that you were sent here by the Force to help."
"How?" Honestly, from my own, admittedly limited, learning about the Republic over the last thousand years, I felt it was the Republic that was the source of many of the problems I heard about on the Holonet.
Though if I was in the Sith''s shoes, I would make the problems worse. A destabilized Republic was weak, and with the Jedi linked to it, they too would be weakened. This plan of theirs had been in operation for centuries, slowly fanning the flames across the galaxy where possible, provided that previous generations of Sith were prepared for others to reap the benefits of their actions.
"By restoring balance, prophesied child or not," Sifo-Dyas stated with conviction. "The Sith and their ways are an abomination. They bring chaos and disorder to the galaxy through their need for power and conflict."
I nodded a few times, appearing to wholeheartedly agree, even as I considered my next words carefully.
"Forgive me if I am just uninformed, but how is only using one side balance?"
The three Jedi Masters all looked at each other and while they did, I continued.
"I mean, as my grandfather used to say, every one of us has light and dark, good and bad inside us. It is how we handle those two parts that determine our own, personal beliefs and philosophies. But denying that we feel anger or hatred only allows them to fester and corrupt us from within."
"I am curious as to what you have been teaching the Initiates about the Code," Fay began as the smile returned to her lips slowly. "Regardless, what you suggest, while true of most beings, is not the accepted thinking of the Jedi. Or the Sith."
I wanted to point out the stupidity of the two codes, as I had wanted to do in my classes, but I refrained here as I did then. Oh sure, I questioned the Jedi Code repeatedly with the Initiates I had taught, hopefully letting them see that no one was truly all good or evil, but that was as far as I took things. Mainly in fear that I''d be given a new, worse punishment if I pushed too far.
Here, however, I felt that I would just come off as arrogant and proud, and be ignored to some degree, due to my age.
"Perhaps," Dooku began slowly, drawing everyone''s attention, "perhaps, the Padawan is on to something."
"You are suggesting that the Jedi Code is wrong?" Sifo-Dyas asked him sharply.
"No, my friend. Merely that we have become too rigid, too set in our ways, to see that denying what we are, weakens us. Not only with the Force but within ourselves." Dooku explained as I got a small insight into seeing his reasons for having left the Jedi in another timeline. "To deny that we are not composed of light and dark impulses is to cut ourselves off from a part of who we are."
"While I do not agree fully with what you are suggesting, I do concede that the Order is far too narrow-minded," Fay added in agreement. "It is why I prefer to travel the galaxy; allowing the Force to choose where I need to be, and who I need to meet." She finished as she stared at me.
Sifo-Dyas sighed and shook his head. "To think, that I would be the one to defend the Order and the Code after having spent years arguing that we need to change." He chuckled once then lifted his head, looking me straight in the eye. "So how do we proceed?"
I blinked. "You are asking me?"
"Yes. Chosen One or not, the Force brought you here for a reason; one that I have come to believe is for the betterment of the Force." He replied with conviction. "We have all been here too long, spent too long thinking as we have, to be able to see an obvious path out of the darkness that is coming."
"At least we see what is coming," Dooku muttered even as Sifo-Dyas continued.
"Perhaps we need the sight of one who has seen the galaxy before entering these halls. Perhaps, just perhaps, you are here to show us that path to a better, brighter future."
"What if I fail?" I asked, letting my greatest fear for the future be vocalized. "Or lead us down a darker path?"
"That is why we are here to help you, just as you are here to help us," Fay answered with a tender smile. "The wisdom of age, coupled with the drive of youth."
"As I said, my visions show a generally better future because of you. If I do not act on those visions, do not at least try to bring about that future, I have failed as a person, never mind as a Jedi," said Sifo-Dyas confidently.
Dooku chuckled, shook his head and looked at his fellow Jedi Masters. "While I lack the wisdom of Master Fay or the gifts of Master Sifo-Dyas, I see what is happening around us; on Coruscant and other places. A reckoning is coming. Perhaps not for a long time, but it is coming, and I have lost faith in the Council and the Senate to show us a path forward.
"We must prepare for that reckoning, and your being here, in this time, is the will of the Force. While I am a prideful man," Sifo-Dyas coughed once, which drew a short glare from Dooku, "I am not so confident in myself to ignore what I see before me."
I sat there quietly as they spoke, not quite believing that I''d had such an effect on the three, and even after hearing them speak in support, I could still scarcely believe it. Though I suspected that wherever he was, Revan was amused by this.
"I¡ I¡ wow," was all I could get out as the wind ruffled my hair. "I don''t think I am the Chosen One, but I want to try to change things."
"Don''t try, do," Fay chuckled. "We are not asking you to lead, you are far, far too young for making those types of decisions. We do, however, feel that the Force is using you in some way. A way we all believe that will lead out of the oncoming darkness."
"If you have any suggestions, any visions bring them to us. At once. Do not hide them for fear of how we might react, or what we might say. Act on the information given to you by the Force. Use it." Dooku added bluntly.
"Yes, Masters," I said with a bow, which was far harder to do when sitting than I liked.
"Ah, so that is what it takes to get you to call someone ''master''?" Sifo-Dyas joked, earning a few chuckles from around the table. "To agree to listen to you."
"No, it means we have his respect," Fay explained as she tilted her head to one side and looked at me. "And already I sense you have something to reveal."
I couldn''t help but smile as I began to speak. "Yes. When I was on Naboo, I heard¡ whispers, of a name as I saw images of a child queen. Padme."
"So that is why you were looking through birth records. Master Nu was wondering why you had accessed that information," Fay stated with a gentle laugh. "It had been confusing me for weeks."
"You think the girl is important?"
"Yes. And I found her. Padme Naberrie. She''s six, almost seven, now, but she will be a Queen one day. And soon. In the images I saw, she looked to be in her late teens or early twenties." I was being vague about her age to avoid questions about how accurate my ''visions'' were. Though discovering Padme was six, meant I had at most, eight years to get ready for the invasion of Naboo as I knew she had been fourteen when that happened.
"Hmm. Perhaps a deeper search is required," Dooku spoke slowly, rubbing his beard in thought. "From what I know of Naboo, King Veruna is an elected monarch, but he has a strong grip on the throne. That he would be replaced by such a young woman would be unexpected and require something to change drastically."
"Perhaps Senator Palpatine could be of assistance?" offered Sifo-Dyas.
"No!" I blurted out before Dooku could answer the suggestion. "I mean, if the Sith have been influencing the galaxy, they must have operatives in the Senate. Involving anyone from there might alert the Sith to what we are doing."
"You believe the Sith are watching us?"
"I''d be surprised if they weren''t watching Cameron," Fay said in answer to Dooku''s question.
"Yes, on that I suspect you are correct. Very well, we will keep the search quiet and involve no one outside the Temple." Dooku concurred.
I smiled. "Thank you. For trusting me."
"We said we would help you if it led to a better future. Did you not believe us?"
"I did, but having proof is nice," I replied. "Trust but verify."
That made Dooku chuckle. "A wise approach." He stood. "Now come. If we spend too long here others will notice. The less attention we bring to ourselves, the more time we can avoid drawing the attention of the Sith and their allies."
We all stood and moved for the door.
"You believe the Sith have supporters within the Order?" Fay asked with a frown.
"Unlikely," Dooku stated as he unlocked the doors and I heard the windows slide open once more. "However, until we are sure, it is better to be cautious."
Fay gave him a tilted nod as we stepped out of the room, though I paused and looked back as I replayed the meeting in my head.
"Cameron, is something the matter?"
I started walking. "No, Master. I was simply thinking about who we could trust."
While that was a valid reason to stop, it wasn''t the truth. As we walked through the halls to the elevator one question kept going around in my mind.
How did the wind ruffle my hair if the windows were closed?
... ¡
... ¡
Once and Future Queen
As the ship descended to the landing pad in front of me, I couldn''t help but smirk at how I had ended up standing here on a pad waiting for the arrival of Padm¨¦ and her father.
"Calm yourself, Padawan," Fay said from my left, having either seen my smirk or sensed my feelings about meeting such a pivotal figure from the prequel movies. That she would grow into a woman I found attractive had nothing to do with the butterflies I felt. "We were fortunate that the girl''s father worked for the Refugee Relief Movement. However, while the Force has acted in granting us this meeting, our priority is to help the RRM in locating a planet for the Shadda-Bi-Borans before their sun goes supernova."
"Yes, Master," I replied. Since the meeting, a few weeks ago I had taken to referring to both Fay and Dooku by their titles constantly. They had both earned my trust by talking with me ¨C along with Master Sifo-Dyas ¨C about what the Force was telling them about me. I suspected that most Jedi did not do so with their Padawans; but then again, I wasn''t your typical Padawan.
The intervening weeks had been spent on Coruscant, mainly in the Jedi Temple itself.
I had finished my assignment/punishment of teaching the Initiates and had spent that time training with Master Dooku and others to prove my competence with Shii-Cho and Soresu ¨C with simple quests similar to my duel with Dooku that proved that I was competent with Makashi ¨C and continued to teach the duelling form to those around my age who wished to learn the basics of the form.
Once I proved my ability with both forms, I was able to convince Dooku to teach me the very basics of Shien, Djem-So and Niman. Though I had only gotten Ataru past Novice 10, which seemed to be the point from where I was able to learn a lightsaber form ¨C or combat style ¨C by myself.
A few Padawans had also joined the classes, including Obi-Wan Kenobi and Bultar Swan. The former had been sent by Qui-Gon to prove a point; while Ataru was useful in many situations, it had several weaknesses that could be exploited by a skilled duellist. Though I only learned that after I defeated Obi-Wan in a training duel ¨C thus completing a quest similar to Serra''s in doing so ¨C and realised that I should create duelling quests for as many Jedi as possible, resulting in the new quest, Training Superiority.
That quest granted me 250/750/1500 XP for defeating Padawans, Knights and Masters in practice/training duels. While that didn''t seem like much, the description made it clear that it was only for training duels and that offensive Force powers were not to be used. The sheer number of Jedi I could challenge was numbered in the thousands, though I had limited myself to a handful of Padawans only so far, mainly the ex-members of Dragon Clan plus a few more.
I had considered generating a quest for duels allowing Force powers, but a quick discussion with Dooku resulted in me discovering that I was not allowed to engage in such duels until I turned fourteen. Officially it was to avoid a young Padawan hurting a fellow Jedi unintentionally, but Dooku seemed to hint it had more to do with the established hierarchy of the temple than health concerns. Privately, I had a feeling that this could be roughly translated to "The Council doesn''t want initiates with stronger Force connections to stand out too much until it can be explained away by the teachings of their master, which would allow the Council and the Order at large to take at least some of the credit for their skill."
Bultar came to the classes, and after getting her to stop saying thank you, had quickly adapted the basics of the form into her own seemingly unique style of using martial arts and I had gained a new skill; Martial Art: Ter?s K?si. It had been strange at first that I could learn a hand-to-hand skill when I already had a skill covering that, but reading the description for Ter?s K?si informed me that as my general hand-to-hand skill was of a high enough level, I could learn sub-skills of special unarmed combat styles.
Since Ter?s K?si was designed originally to counter Force users, I felt that it was something that would come in handy in the future and made me curious about what other specific combat styles I could learn that wouldn''t just be wrapped up in the general skill for hand-to-hand like the unarmed combat form taught by the Jedi.
Both Competent Tongue quests had been completed, though without any bonuses as I had decided to save up my Skill Points for quests that I was in danger of failing instead of going for the bonuses.
Currently, I felt that applied to You Can''t Hurt Me as I only knew four of the six damage resistances, having discovered the ones for thermal and sonic-based damage by sticking my hand in a fire and having a datapad alarm go off as loud as possible while next to my ear. That, along with Just Don''t Get Caught were quests that I regretted taking. The penalties for failure far outstripped the rewards, and I saw that I hadn''t considered the penalties sufficiently before taking those quests; nor had I explored the interface properly for training quests like Generational Swordsman.
I was about a dozen levels from completing that quest and I only had about a month to go so it should be reachable without spending any Skill Points, provided I committed most nights to training that Form.
Things like discovering damage resistances by intentionally hurting myself ¨C and training Force Lightning on myself both using Force Heal ¨C had me seriously questioning if I was developing sadomasochistic tendencies. I wasn''t getting anything sexually out of it, thank the Force I hadn''t hit puberty, but I was gaining something from hurting myself, even if it was only because of my unique powers.
As the whine of the engines became louder, I pulled myself out of my thoughts and back to the present to watch as the ship came closer and manoeuvred to touch down on the landing pad. I could see the same flowing style that the Naboo ships had displayed in the prequel movies, though it was a model I did not recognize nor was it the distinctive chrome colour that Padm¨¦ would use later on as Queen and Senator.
I watched as the ramp came down and a small group came out. Using Observe, I was able to determine which was Padm¨¦''s father ¨C spotting a seven-year-old girl in the group was easy ¨C and that all the group were keen to meet the Jedi.
"Master Fay, it is a pleasure to finally meet you in person," said Padm¨¦''s father, Ruwee Naberrie, with a small bow. The bow was matched by the three other adults with him, though Padm¨¦ didn''t; her eyes widening as she spotted Fay.
"Likewise, Ruwee. May I introduce my Padawan, Cameron Shan." Fay replied, indicating me with an open palm. "It was him you have to thank for bringing the crisis with the Shadda-Bi-Borans to my attention."
"Then you have my thanks young one. Help from the Jedi will increase our chances of locating a suitable planet to evacuate the Shadda-Bi-Borans to."
I smiled and gave him a nod, though mentally I wondered why Fay had said that. She was the one who had discovered that Ruwee worked from the RRM, and then when he had been assigned to coordinate the resettlement of the Shadda-Bi-Borans. Giving me the credit for something that I hadn''t done was strange unless she meant me mentioning Padm¨¦''s name to her, Dooku, and Sifo-Dyas as what brought the RRM to her attention.
Alternatively, she could be saying that to improve my standing with Padm¨¦ and her father. Wondering, I cast Observe on the girl.
Padm¨¦ Naberrie
Race: Human
Level: 9
Health: 100%
Age: 7
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Very Low
Emotional State: Excited/Overwhelmed
Padm¨¦ is excited to be on Coruscant and maybe have the chance to see the Jedi Temple, however, she misses the natural beauty of Naboo.
Her opinion of you has improved after Master Fay''s words, though she is curious as to why you were interested in the RRM.
She is fascinated by Master Fay.
¡
I felt my brow crease at seeing her information. Padm¨¦ was the first child that I had met who was more than a level above their age. A few Padawans, like Serra and Bultar, were a level above their age, but most were the same level as their age.
Observe had helped me determine that Padawans seemed to be between levels 11 to 22 and Knights from levels 20 up to 30. I had only used the power on a few Jedi Masters, as they seemed able to detect the scan; perhaps that was due to my Force Empathy only being in the Professional range currently, though that was just a working theory. Those few Jedi Masters that I had risked using Observe on while being able to hide in some way, had all been above level 28.
"Are you an angel?" I heard Padm¨¦ ask Fay, explaining the last line of the description Observe had given about her.
I buried the laugh I felt coming with a sneeze, drawing the attention of everyone. "Sorry."
"To answer your question, young one; no, I am not an angel. My mother was a Sephi. Therefore, I have more pointed ears than most and appear younger than expected for a Jedi Master."
"Still, you are beautiful enough to be angelic, Master," I tack on with what I hope is an innocent smile.
"Ignore my Padawan. He sometimes acts far more mature than one would expect from a child," I can''t resist the prompt and stick out my tongue, making Padm¨¦ giggle and Fay sigh in an overly-dramatic way. "Only to other times enjoy his youth."
"I am sorry about Padm¨¦, Master Fay," Ruwee is quick to say as I see that the two other men with him are staring at Fay: one almost leering at her. "She is naturally curious about everything and likes to ask questions."
"There is nothing to forgive. Cameron is much the same."
I gave Padm¨¦ a smile when she turned to me, though she said nothing.
"I have arranged accommodation near the Temple for you, your daughter, and staff," Fay continued as she turned and began to walk away from the starship to a pair of nearby ComfortRide Passenger airspeeders ¨C thank you Eidetic Memory ¨C that had carried us to the landing pad from the Temple. "I have also used the data you sent to scour the Jedi and Senate archives for planets that are potential locations to relocate the Shadda-Bi-Borans to as well as added details of a few planets I have visited that are not listed in either archive."
I couldn''t see Ruwee''s face as he turned, but the hopefulness in his voice was clear to hear. "That is wonderful to hear. I confess that the list we had was not the most encouraging. How soon can we examine the list?"
I ignored the conversation between the two and turned to Padm¨¦. "Shall we?" I asked while extending my arm for her.
Her cheeks reddened a touched before she nodded and placed her hand on my forearm.
We walked quietly behind the adults and sat down at the rear of the taxi.
"What do you think of Coruscant?" I asked to make conversation as we began to move.
"It''s beautiful! I never thought I''d get a chance to see the capital world or the Senate Building!" The voice was higher pitched than I remembered, and there was a roundness to the jawline, but it was still a younger version of Padm¨¦ from the movies. I briefly wondered exactly how TPTB had found me a universe where everyone truly did look like the actors who had portrayed them back home, or whether they had created the universe from my mind and memories. I stopped that avenue of thought quickly as the resultant quantum theory possibilities started to give me a headache.
"It is beautiful on the surface but when you look inside and underneath, the cracks will appear," I countered. "I was just as amazed when I arrived here, but a few trips to the lower levels dispelled that amazement. There, people live in squalor and poverty, and crime is rampant."
Those trips had happened over the last few weeks with Dooku. He was keen for me to see the fact that so much suffering and chaos occurred on a world that was viewed as a beacon of hope to many. That the Senate ¨C and by extension, the Jedi ¨C did nothing to try to fix the problems so long as they were swept under the rug.
I had asked if the trips had anything to do with tracking leads related to my mission, but he informed me that they didn''t. It seemed several members of the High Council were actively against me participating in the follow-up investigations and raids after my heavy-handed approach to dealing with kidnappers and rapists.
"But don''t the Senate and Jedi do something to stop that?"
I shook my head. "No. According to my Jedi Master, the Senate is filled with enough self-interested people that nothing gets done and the Jedi are tied to the Senate."
"Cameron," Fay began, her tone firmer than usual to make clear that I should listen to what she said very carefully, "I think talk of the likely failings of the Senate should not be discussed by children. Perhaps Miss Naberrie would like to hear the story of how you came to be a Jedi; one who is both ten and over three-thousand cycles old."
"Really? Wow! How is that possible?" Padm¨¦ blurted out excitedly, her earlier sadness about the apparent failings of Coruscant lost.
I glared at Fay, though it had no effect as she gave me one of those ''I know best'' smiles and then sighed.
"Well, if you must know I was born on Talravin approximately three thousand, nine hundred years ago," I began, figuring telling this story would be a good way to kill the time until we reached the hotel where the Naberrie''s would be staying.
After all, how long could it take to determine what planet would be the best for the Shadda-Bi-Borans to be evacuated to?"
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As I stood on the crest of a small hill, enjoying the break in the almost daily rain showers of the planet, I considered the last three months.
It turned out that finding a suitable planet ¨C or range of planets ¨C didn''t take that long, only a week or so of assessing the archives used by both the Jedi and the Senate.
What did, however, was arranging the ships, talking with the planetary leaders, arranging collection locations and times and dealing with a population of just over two billion.
Thankfully, the story of what was happening had reached the media, and after two weeks of nightly programs on the Shadda-Bi-Borans, several million credits had been donated to the Refugee Relief Fund to help with the renting of ships and purchasing of supplies to help them settle.
I had also suggested the construction of radiation emitters to help them if the stars were unable to produce all the necessary radiation. This improved the odds of more of the Shadda-Bi-Borans surviving, which increased the chances of the species persisting and increased the potential rewards for the new quest Hope of the Borans.
For that quest, I would gain 1XP for every 50,000 Shadda-Bi-Borans that survived for at least six years on their new home as well as a very small reputation boost with the RRM and anyone attached to the relocation effort as well. While that was a low amount of XP, the interface explained that even if I was an important cog, I was but one cog in the machine that would potentially help save the species. Still, to put it simply, the more that survived, the more XP I got.
Which, admittedly, was a sad way to look at the possible extinction of a species, but it was how the interface interpreted things.
And I realised that helping to save a species was a great reputation boost, with both the species themselves and the larger galaxy. Or so I hoped. I would see in six years from when we finished the relocation. So far, around sixty per cent of the population had been moved in three months; over one-point-two billion sentients relocated was a truly impressive display of what happened when enough people in the Republic put effort into the same thing.
I had also been learning the local language, Shaddaboranese. I''d completed one quest to get the language to Adept:1, and now had a follow-on to get the language to Professional:1 before the end of the resettlement.
Thanks to my undercover mission ¨C and how close to a disaster it had been for Bultar and the others ¨C I had been able to convince Dooku that learning non-lightsaber combat skills was useful. Thus, while we were on the planet, I¡¯d been given an hour each day to train those skills without much, if any supervision. While I suspected Dooku thought that meant I would just concentrate on learning to use things like vibroblades, I had been using the hour for a different purpose.
I now had quests to Melee Weapons [Thrown], Ranged Weapons [1-handed], Range Weapons [2-handed] and Marksmanship to the next tier by the end of the evacuation. Since every shot/throw seemed to earn me some XP ¨C provided I hit the target ¨C they were remarkably easy quests to complete. However, to gain any XP in Marksmanship, I had to make sure to throw at/shoot a target at a greater distance than I''d have found on a standard throwing/shooting range in my old life.
"Cameron!" I turned at the excited shout and saw Padm¨¦ running towards me; a datapad waving around in her hand. "Cameron!"
"What''s up?" I asked as the young girl skidded to a halt, splashing the bottom of my robes with mud. I hid my annoyance at getting them dirty ¨C again ¨C on this planet that reminded me of Britain with the almost daily rain, as she poked the datapad rapidly.
She was why I was on this planet, though having a quest linked to getting her to like me, or better, was a nice gift from the interface/TPTB. I was planning to do that anyway, but whatever generated quests without my thinking had created The Once and Future Queen to cover my time here with Padm¨¦.
"This! This is brilliant! You really wrote it?" She asked as she thrust the pad into my chest.
I calmly took it and saw that she had been reading ''The Fellowship of the Ring'', which I had given to her and others to read.
"Yes. Why?" I replied. Ok, technically I had just stolen it, but how was anyone in this universe ever going to prove that?
"It''s brilliant!" She replied, repeating herself. "You should publish it."
I couldn''t help but smile at seeing her dance from foot to foot in excitement. "How? And what would I do with the money from selling it?" I asked, playing on my status as a Jedi. Honestly, I could publish it, but I doubted the money earned from that would amount to much. Plus, it was far easier to acquire funds from other sources; like the slavers who had tried to kidnap a group of locals a few weeks earlier.
They had ended up dead or imprisoned and I was a few thousand credits better off, as well as earning some XP and now having a few grenades stored in my inventory along with restraining cuffs and a good many spare power packs for blasters.
"But people need to read this!" Padm¨¦ protested and I rubbed my chin as I considered an idea.
"Perhaps I could talk to my masters and have the proceeds donated to the Shadda-Bi-Borans?" I suggested. That way I could test the waters for how well such stories could do, generate a market for the two sequels and generate more goodwill ¨C read reputation ¨C with Padm¨¦ and others.
"Really?" Before I knew it Padm¨¦ had leapt and wrapped herself around me in a tight hug.
I chuckled at her antics even as I struggled to shrug. "Why not? I have little need for the credits," not entirely true, "and it would be for a good cause." Two actually, but she didn''t need to know that.
She jumped backwards. "I''ll go and talk with my father now! He''s with Master Dooku in the command centre."
She took off at a sprint and I couldn''t help but chuckle at seeing how excited she was about this.
"Be careful around that one, or Serra might get angry."
"Darihd! When did you get here?" I asked as I turned to the voice as he approached, a smirk resting comfortably on his face.
"This morning. My master wanted to speak with Master Dooku about something, though I am unsure about what exactly." His smile slipped and he shook his head. "Something has changed since you left Cam. Master Sifo-Dyas seems¡ withdrawn. I know I''ve only been his Padawan for a year, but I can see enough that I know something has changed."
"Perhaps he is growing bored with being stuck in the Temple?" I suggested. I knew why Sifo-Dyas was behaving differently, but if he wasn''t ready to tell his Padawan, I wasn''t going to. Even if I wanted to. Darihd was dependable and, I felt, trustworthy.
Hopefully, Sifo-Dyas would decide to bring Darihd in on our plans or ask me to do so before they left the planet. Having someone my age involved would be a boon.
"Perhaps." He shook his head and glanced down the path Padm¨¦ had gone. "What was all that about?"
"Nothing important. Just a story I wrote while on a mission," I replied honestly. "Padm¨¦ liked it and wants me to publish it, so I suggested talking to her father about arranging for that to happen and for the proceeds to be donated to the resettlement effort."
"Ah." was his only reply, but the twitch of his lip let me know he had other thoughts on what had just happened.
"Since you''re here, how about a friendly spar?" I asked, which made him groan.
"Come on! I only just got away from Serra and Aayla in coming here and now you want to duel as well!" He threw up his hands in annoyance.
"They''re still that bad?" I inquired with a grin.
"Worse. Ever since you defeated Serra, she''s been pushing herself every day to get better. The teasing from Sia-Lan and the others isn''t helping. Neither was you beating Kenobi or the other Padawans." He paused and looked out over the rain-soaked countryside. "How did you get so good?"
"Master Dooku is a¡ demanding, instructor," I replied honestly while ignoring that my skill growth was far above normal due to my special gifts and that I could practice throughout the night if I was alone.
He snorted. "That''s being nice. Truthfully, since he left, the training sessions have been less painful for the rest of us."
"You''re welcome."
My commlink beeped and I pulled it from my belt.
"Yes?"
"Cameron, young Padme has been informing me and her father, rather excitedly I might add, about a novel you have written and your plans surrounding it," Dooku stated, a chuckle coming from the background as he mentioned Padm¨¦''s excitement. "Perhaps you could come here to discuss these plans?"
"Yes Master, I will be there shortly." Dooku closed the link without any form of goodbye ¨C as I expected ¨C and I turned back to Darihd. "Looks like you''re safe from a beating for now."
He chuckled and fell into step beside me. "Come on. I''m curious to see how the girl explains what happened before I arrived."
We walked down the path to the command centre, even as it began to rain once more.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
"Anyway, I''m really enjoying the training, even if it''s hard," Padm¨¦ said via the hologram on the table in front of me. "And the others are jealous that I know the writer of The Fellowship of the Ring." She added with a smirk, holding up a paper copy of the novel.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
The cover had pictures of most of the Fellowship, though my eyes were drawn to two in particular. Gandalf and Aragorn. Gandalf, in a lovely twist, looked like Dooku while Aragorn had green eyes like mine. Somehow, I suspected this was Padm¨¦''s work as she had been more involved in getting the book published than I was.
"I still can''t believe it was so successful," I muttered ruefully. Seriously, who would have suspected that, even with it being pushed as a way for anyone to support the Shadda-Bi-Borans, it would be downloaded over fifteen million times across the Core Worlds in a few months, or that a further half a million hard copies were sold.
I didn''t know the exact figures, but it had generated a couple of million credits at least for the resettlement effort. Being a writer paid extremely well when the potential readership numbered in the hundreds of trillions, provided your story was good or was pushed by the right people.
I was a little concerned that the Nazgul could be a source of inspiration for the Sith, but Fay and Dooku had reassured me that such sorcery had been lost for millennia; if it had ever been truly possible, to begin with. Still, I had asked them to ask someone in the Temple achieves to send us ¨C read me ¨C anything they had on similar Sith practices just in case. Several of their abilities bore striking similarities to what I''d read or remembered about the secret techniques involving Sith Alchemy, which was a disturbing, yet intriguing correlation.
"It''s brilliant and it''s for a good cause," Padm¨¦ grinned. "When will you write the next part?"
I shrugged even as I smiled at her. "I don''t know, but I''ll make sure you get the first copy when I do." Even if it only sold half as well, that would be a million or so credits for me; no way was letting the whole trilogy go for free, nor the prequel. Eidetic Memory for the win.
Her smile was threatening to split her face in half. "Wow! Thanks!"
"No problem. Now, I think you should get going. You''ve got new friends to meet." I said, trying to bring an end to the communication as I spotted Dooku walk into the room. A month ago, she had left to begin training with the Legislative Youth Program on Naboo, though she had called me twice since she had left to catch up. I had no idea if this was because she was excited about the book, or because she just wanted to spend time with me. I suspected it was both.
"Right. Bye, and thanks again." She said before the hologram blinked off.
"I see young Miss Naberrie is still enamoured with you," he commented as reached me.
"The Force guided me to her, so why shouldn''t I try to make her like me?" I replied. Quest or not, though it was a nice bonus as I was certain I had completed The Once and Future Queen, having a way in when canon started was useful.
"True, however, be mindful of how her feelings about you change as you both age," he countered before glancing behind me. "Hmm, ten mistakes. Acceptable for today."
I turned and sighed at the apparatus behind me. It was almost identical to those puzzles in museums where you had to guide a ring along a metal path without touching the path itself.
Dooku, upon learning I had lifted the Stones of Muntuur from Fay, who had been told by Yaddle just before we left the Temple for Shadda-Bi-Boran, had begun to design training exercises ¨C read tests ¨C to improve my fine control of Telekinesis. This one involved me moving the ring along the course and back again, without looking, for two hours nonstop. That time was well within my limits, but it was boring, and when Padm¨¦ had called, I''d happily answered; though that was where eight of my ten mistakes had come from.
While the tasks were boring, I couldn''t deny their effectiveness as I could now use TK to dis- and reassemble speeder engines without having to touch any part of the engine. I could see some real usages for having that kind of control, whether it be in combat when using subterfuge or in other situations.
"Come, the last few transports are arriving, and this building is due to be deconstructed later today by the workers. Master Sifo-Dyas wishes to speak with you before we leave."
"Yes, Master."
We walked out of the room, and the building, to find Fay standing with Sifo-Dyas and Darihd as two large transport ships touched down a few hundred meters away.
The calendar had just turned, and it was a few weeks before my birthday, but finally, the resettlement of the locals was almost complete.
"Ah, Cameron good," Sifo-Dyas began as we approached. "I was just talking with Mater Fay about your plans. Darihd and I will be escorting the last group of locals to their new home in the Moddell Sector before returning to the Temple. I understand you will continue to travel with Master Fay for the time being?"
"Yes, Master. Though I am unsure if Master Dooku will be joining us." I replied, glancing up at the Makashi master.
"Time away from the Temple, and other components on Coruscant, has been an unexpected relief. I will continue to travel with you and Master Fay, Padawan." I smiled at him. "Though that means your training load will increase." And my smile fell into a good-natured grimace, though I wasn''t all that put out by it in truth.
"Yes, Master."
"I wish for Cameron to visit an old friend of mine in the Kiffu Sector," Fay explained to Dooku. "She is someone I believe would be receptive to what we have discussed."
One of Dooku''s eyebrows rose. "Hmm, if you are speaking of whom I suspect, she would be a powerful ally to have."
"I will search the Temple for others once I return," Sifo-Dyas added, earning a nod from Dooku and a smile from Fay.
"Perhaps Masters Yaddle and Giiett would be a good place to start," I offered as I noted the confused expression that was growing on Darihd''s face. "And maybe the members of Dragon Clan, current and former."
"Yes," Sifo-Dyas stated as he looked at his Padawan. "Darihd would be a good place to start with the younger generations, but I leave that to you. May we speak in private?" He asked Dooku and Fay.
The three Jedi Masters drifted away as Darihd watched them with a frown.
"What the kriff was that about?" he asked once the adults were out of earshot. "And why did you suggest two members of the High Council? Does this have to do with my Master being different this last year?"
I sighed. It had been three months since he and Sifo-Dyas had arrived on planet, and I had avoided directly discussing anything about what the future held. I had inquired about his plans, and what he''d do if tensions in the Outer Rim continued to boil over, and even suggested how I saw things going. But, under orders from Dooku and Fay, I hadn''t brought him in on things. Now that Sifo-Dyas had decided to trust him, I would.
"It''s about the future. Not just ours, but the Order''s, the Republic''s, and the galaxy''s," I began slowly. "I¡ I can see glimpses of what might be, and I shared some of this with our Masters. They agree with me and want to try to¡ limit the damage that these glimpses show. I... I don''t think anyone can stop what is coming, but we need to find ways to mitigate things."
I stopped there, giving him time to process.
"This has to do with what you said about the Order, the Code when you first arrived, doesn''t it?"
I nodded. "Yes, though much of that was personally based on what my grandfather told me of the Jedi in my time. The glimpses¡ they started just before the trials, but I only told Master Fay once we were away from the Temple and I felt I could trust her enough to hint at what I saw."
"You don''t trust me?"
"I do," I replied quickly before sighing once again. "It''s just, we were Initiates. We had no power in the Order, no respect from the Council or experience with how to handle such things. But your Master is willing to trust you with this, otherwise, he wouldn''t have discussed it in front of you just now. And I do trust you as well."
"And what do these glimpses show?"
"War. Horrific, galaxy-wide, war on a scale never before seen in history. And the resultant destruction of the Jedi and the Republic." I answered honestly, making him gasp and take a step back. "Sadly, there are people higher in the Order who will not listen to the words of a child, so we are having to work in secret, for now. To prepare."
Darihd nodded slowly. "That explains a great many things. About Master Sifo-Dyas and you," He paused and glanced over at the three Jedi Masters. "This¡ it''s a lot to take in."
"I know. But I want you with me. With us," I added as I placed a hand on his shoulder. "You and the others in Dragon Clan made me welcome in the Temple, at a time when I''d lost everyone and thing that mattered to me. For that, I will always do what I can to help and protect all of you." While I hoped they would form the basis of my group, I was being truthful. Dragon Clan contained my only real friends my own - physical - age, until Padm¨¦, and I wanted them to have the best chance to survive the war, and the rise of the Empire if I failed to help stop Palpatine.
He placed his hand on my shoulder, linking us. "As I would you." He smiled and gave me a nod. "OK, I''m in, but I reserve the right to question you about these glimpses at a later time."
I laughed once. "Alright." As we lowered our arms, I felt happy that I''d gained my first¡ follower? helper? among the younger Jedi.
"And I want to be there when you tell the others.¡± He commented.
My smile fell and I rubbed the back of my neck. "Ah, right. That is going to be so much fun," I drawled, making him laugh as the three Jedi Masters came back.
"Is everything well?" Sifo-Dyas asked his Padawan.
"Yes, Master. And I understand, I think, why you have seemed different this last year. And I want to help."
"I understand Master."
Sifo-Dyas smiled at his Padawan before turning to the rest of us. "When will you make contact?"
"Perhaps a month or two from now," Dooku answered as Fay nodded in agreement. "It will depend on what the Force wishes us to see."
"Yes, yes," He glanced at me and smiled. "Remember to mention anything your visions show to your masters, Cameron. And may the Force be with you."
"And you as well, Master," I replied with a smile. Now we were five.
"Come Cameron. I have arranged transport to take us to Eriadu. From there, we should be easy to arrange passage to our destination."
I smiled at Darihd, and he nodded back, before walking away with the two masters.
The mission to Shadda-Bi-Boran was over.
...
...
I waved away the standard message about getting a full night''s sleep and tapped my new notices.
Quest Completed
Legendary Duellist [User Defined]
Objectives:
Get Makashi to Prodigy 1 by your 11th birthday [Yes]
? Get it to Prodigy 25 [Yes]
? Get it to Prodigy 50 [Yes]
? Get it to Prodigy 75 [Yes]
? Maxed out the skill [No]
Rewards:
3000XP (+300XP)
1400XP (+140XP)
2000XP (+200XP)
2500XP (+250XP)
¡
It''s Your Birthday!
To help with your growth, each birthday you gain 1/3 of your current level''s needed XP.
(+10% of 1/3 due to Boosted Growth)
This will last until you reach 11 cycles, and the system will upgrade.
Knowledge Skills suffer 10*strata levels of degradation.
NOTE:
Degradation removed due to Perk: Eidetic Memory
¡
Level up!
17 - 18
FP: +500
PP: +2
STAM: +25
SP: +5
SKP: +32
¡
I waved that information as well as my eyes focused on a flashing purple box in the notification log and I tapped it.
Interface Update Ready!
Do you wish to proceed with the update?
Yes/No
¡
WARNING!
The update will take 24 hours to apply.
During this time, you will be unable to access your stats, skill/perk/power screens and lists, the general interface or anything in your inventory.
Nor will you be able to increase the level or strata of any skill or power.
You will still be able to use all your skills, powers and perk, however.
¡
I frowned at the fact I''d be cut off from the interface for a day, as I''d grown used to having it available, but I felt I had no choice but to accept.
However, before I did that, I raised all my stats except Luck ¨C which was at 0 [+10] ¨C to 19; or at least I tried to.
When I tried to add a point to Agility to raise it, I received a notice warning that I had reached the physical stat limit of 55.
I growled at that information but calmed when I realised there was nothing that I could do about it. Hopefully, the update or future perks would allow me to raise it beyond that limit. Otherwise, I would have to devote almost all my training to raising Enhance Stat to the point I could run it without it stopping my base FP regeneration, which now stood at 90 per minute.
After pushing the stats that I could up to 19, I closed my status window, reopened the update notice and clicked ''Yes''.
A deep buzzing sound echoed around my head as I grabbed it and scrunched my eyes closed tightly, though the sound lasted for only a few seconds before ending.
As I opened my eyes, I blinked and stared around the room a few times. Not having a mini-map or notification log was both strange, having gotten used to it over the last few years, and familiar given that it wasn''t normal to have these powers of mine.
I closed my eyes, reached out and felt the Force around me centred on three beings: Fay, Dooku and T''ra Saa. It was comforting to sense them, even if I didn''t have the interface active.
Saa was the friend that Fay had mentioned on Shadd-Bi-Boran, though I discovered later that she was also Fay''s last Padawan before me, which had been around three hundred years ago!
Saa was a Neti; essentially a living plant, yet for some reason, still had breasts. Whether that was due to a choice on her part or biological, I didn''t know, nor was I complaining.
She was¡ interesting. As skilled as Dooku with the blade ¨C not a surprise with three centuries to train ¨C and as comfortable as Fay at using Force-based attacks in combat.
We had sparred every day since I had arrived on Kiffu with Fay and Dooku last week, and while I had been easily trounced by her, seeing how she blended Force attacks into her combat style gave me some ideas about how to do the same. And had me mentally thanking Dooku for the TK fine control training.
I left my room and walked to the central commune area of the small building the locals had provided to Saa while she served as the Jedi Watchman of their sector. While the idea was sound, I wondered how much good a single Jedi could do in an area covering anything from a hundred to a few thousand inhabited planets; especially when some of those worlds had populations in the millions or billions.
Fay had spent hours each day talking with Saa privately about the future and had informed Dooku and me, that while she did agree that things were becoming darker in the galaxy, she was not prepared to abandon her post to join us.
Fay and Dooku accepted this, indeed Fay explained that she had not expected her former Padawan to join us, more than she simply wished to gauge her opinions to see where she would stand when the war finally came.
I guess living for centuries gave you more patience than most beings, though since I knew I had about a decade and a half to prepare, I wasn''t looking to hurry things along too much.
"Cameron, is something the matter?" Fay asked as she looked up from the table where she was sharing with Saa.
"No, Master. I was just thinking about a dream."
Saa shared a smile with Fay before she commented. "If the meaning was important, it will come to you. Now come, join us."
I nodded and sat with them as Dooku entered.
While I might not gain any experience today, I wasn''t planning on slacking off. It wasn''t who I was and if I did relax too much, I would have to deflect extra questions from the three Jedi Masters.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Update Complete!
Do you wish to view the update information?
Yes/No
¡
I rolled my eyes at the blinking notice that greeted my sight when I awoke the next day.
Welcome to Player Interface 2.0
Well done on reaching your 11th birthday and applying the Interface update.
While most of the general functions of the Interface remain the same
Several have changed.
Please select an area to discover what changes have taken place.
1: Stats: Primary and Derived
2: Levelling Up
3: Skills
4: Force Powers
5: Perks and Player Powers
6: Interface Controls
7: Future Knowledge
8: Reputation
9: Force Bonds
10: Help Menu
¡
I was glad that the interface had seemingly not changed massively and clicked through each area in turn.
Stats: Primary and Derived
None of your primary stats have changed, however, how they increase has.
Previously, when you levelled up you gained 4+INT/15 Stat Points to spend how you wished, now, that is lowered to 2+INT/20.
However, you can level up stats via training.
Most activities that you do, such as reading a book or running, will grant a certain number of minutes to stat counters,
these counters, once full, will increase that stat by 1.
Most activities grant minutes to multiple stat counters.
In addition, your physical stat limit has been raised to 65.
¡
From your derived stats, only Stamina has changed.
The new calculation is:
Current Level*(Strength+Vitality+Agility)/1.5
...
Levelling Up
Your rewards for levelling up have changed.
Previously, with each new level, you gained:
4+INT/15 Stat Points [SP]
INT*2 Skill Points [SKP]
1 Perk Point [PP] every 4 levels
1 Player Power Point [PPP] every 5 levels
1/3 of current level XP
Now you gain:
2+INT/20 SP
INT*1 SKP
1 PP every 4 levels.
1 PPP every 5 levels.
1/6 of current level XP
...
Skills
The way you improve skills has not changed.
Nor has the bonus of 1 SP for every 2000 total skill levels.
However, skills are now grouped into categories.
Such as:
Lightsaber Forms
Weapon Skills
Languages
Technical Skills
Biological Skills
These categories will tell you the total number of skills within their lists, the average level of those skills, and the highest individual skill in their list.
This is designed to make searching through your skills easier to manage.
Additionally, the following skills have been unlocked:
Kissing Adept:12
Massage Novice:45
Seduction/Flirting Novice:75
¡
Additionally, the skill bonuses related to stats have changed.
Before, you received a 5% bonus to a skill XP for each point of the main stat that governed it.
That has now changed to 5% per point over your age, up to 50%.
To help with this, your age will now be displayed on your stat page.
...
Force Powers
Much like Skills, the way you improve Force Powers has not changed.
However, a few Powers are now more intuitive, such as Precognition and Comprehend Language.
These powers, while still displaying information in the interface, if you so desire, can also be set to relay the information directly to your mind.
Be assured though, that such access will not be used to alter your makeup.
Force Powers have been sorted into categories.
These are the three standard groupings used and accepted by most all Force-wielding communities:
Control
Sense
Alter
Additionally, there is an option to have them also listed as to whether the power is seen as ''Light'' or ''Dark'' by the current Jedi High Council and Sith Lords.
Currently, this option is turned off.
...
Perks and Player Powers
There is no change to how often you gain PP or PPP
However, with Interface 2.0, new Perks and Player Powers are available.
Provided your level and stats are sufficient, you may view these new choices when you next gain a PP or PPP.
...
Interface Options
New options of what and how to receive notices have been added to the options menu.
...
Future Knowledge
You may now reveal detailed knowledge of the future to those around you under certain specific conditions.
What those conditions are, will be revealed once you meet them.
Currently, you meet the conditions to reveal your knowledge to 0 people.
If you have not already discovered, you can hint at what is to come by pretending to have visions sent to you by the Force.
...
Reputation
With Interface 2.0, Reputation menus have been unlocked.
For ease of use, reputations are initially listed in various categories, such as
Members of the Jedi Order
Politicians
Business individuals
Civilians
Reputation lists can also be sorted by the planet or sector where someone was last seen or by Reputation levels.
...
Force Bonds
Having upgraded to Interface 2.0, you now can access your Force Bonds.
These are the bonds that form between sentients with sensitivity to the Force.
Possible bonds are:
Weak
Low
Solid
High
Strong
Extreme
Total
Please examine the interface section on Force Bonds for information.
...
Help Menu
All changes to the Interface have resulted in a corresponding change to the help menu.
If you are curious about these changes, or the upgrade in general, examine the Help Menu.
...
That was¡ a lot to take in.
I got fewer stat points and skill points each level-up, along with a smaller boost XP boost, but I could level up the stats via training. I''d have to see how that worked by reading the help menu later to see how exactly that worked, but being able to control how I developed based on what I learned felt more organic than just adding points to stats with each level-up. The increase in Stamina was nice, though not a huge thing as Restore Stamina could restore almost half my total in a single go, and that would increase as the power grew stronger.
Having my skills sorted would shorten the list and make things easier to track. And I knew that I was getting Kissing unlocked when I turned eleven ¨C why it had to be locked in the first place was down to the interface ¨C but discovering that Flirting and Massage were also skills that were now unlocked was unexpected, and a little strange as what kind of eleven-year-old actively flirt¡ Ah, right. I did, and regularly with Fay and a few others. Right.
Having Force Powers sorted into the three categories that the Jedi referred to them in would be useful, as would them being marked as ¡®Dark Side¡¯ if applicable.
New Perks/Player Powers would be interesting, but I''d have to wait until I was level 20 for both to see the changes, and a quick peruse of the interface options had me almost jumping for joy at being able to remove the ''You Have Slept for ¡ Hours'' notice that always appeared in the middle of my field of vision. That alone made not having access to the interface for a day worthwhile.
I assumed that being able to directly explain what I knew of the future was linked to either Reputations or Force Bonds; or possibly both.
As I opened my Reputation page, I noted the lists available, before opening the Jedi one.
I wasn''t surprised to find that Fay and Dooku were in the Trusted range, though seeing Serra above them ¨C and additionally listed as a Friend ¨C was intriguing. The Miralukan Seer Nilas was also listed as Trusted, which was confusing. I''d had no interactions outside of meeting the Council of First Knowledge. However, she seemed able to see visions of my future, much like Sifo-Dyas, so perhaps those were what made her willing to trust me.
Darihd and Sifo-Dyas were the next highest, though only in the Liked range. Giiett, Yaddle and most of Dragon Clan were also high on that list and I suspected that the higher a name was on the list, the closer it was to moving to the next reputation level.
Finding that I was disliked by three members of the High Council ¨C Windu, Piell and Tiin ¨C explained a few things, and seeing that Belfarr actively hated me wasn''t a huge surprise.
Serra and Darihd were the only two Jedi that were listed as Friends, which made sense since the former was the one that I had spent the most time with within the Temple while the latter was now a part of my group. (Cabal? I need to think of a name for our little gang.)
The Politicians list held far fewer names but seeing that Palpatine liked me was both worrying and expected.
Finding that Padm¨¦ was already listed as a friend was also expected, as I''d earned that bonus on her linked quest, The Once and Future Queen.
Force Bonds were¡ strange, scary and intriguing all at the same time.
Force Bonds
Force bonds can exist between any two sentients so long as at least one of them has at least average Force potential.
However, only those with Force training can actively sense and use these bonds beyond the lowest level.
NOTE:
All people with a greater than Weak Force Bond with the Player only cost 1/2 a slot/place for group/area effect Force powers.
NOTE:
Bonds can degrade over time. This happens when the sentients in the bond do not interact with each other for a significant amount of time.
This degradation will happen much faster when one sentient in the bond has a Force Sensitivity lower than Intermediate.
Levels of Force Bonds
Weak
Low
Solid
High
Strong
Extreme
Total
¡
For information on a Force Bond level, select the relevant level.
¡
I currently held Force Bonds with quite a few people, with almost all being inside the Jedi Order. The strongest bonds were to Fay, Dooku and Serra, with all being Low. That meant I could detect where they were on a continental scale and it explained why there were now two pulsing dots on my mini-map. It also gave me a hint of how they were feeling, though this was blockable if they were trained in controlling their emotions, or their Empathic Shield power was greater than my Empathy power.
This was the first time the interface had hinted that other people''s abilities and powers were listed in the same way as mine, but it did make sense. How else was the Interface going to handle the fact everyone around me could learn the same skills and powers as I had? Though it had me wondering if there was a way for me to see their skill/power levels.
I also, rather unexpectedly, had a weak Force Bond with Padm¨¦, meaning I''d had a greater effect on her than I''d realised, but that would probably degrade as I wasn''t likely to be in contact with her regularly.
The higher-level Force Bonds fitted with what I knew/remembered about Master/Padawan bonds from my past life and lessons in the Temple, though none of that knowledge hinted at anything beyond a strong bond.
Extreme and Total bonds were permanent links between two minds in which both users would have to learn to shield their thoughts or risk neural feedback and allowed telepathic communication across whole sectors if both sentients had either natural telepathic abilities or a high enough training in the Force Power, Telepathy.
The only example I could think of that might fit either was the bond that formed between Bastila and Revan, but since that was never expanded on in the game, I couldn''t be sure if it was such a bond.
Thankfully, I didn''t have to worry about that for now, and possibly ever, and with a thought, I dismissed the floating text and stood to begin my day. Before that, however, I increased Vitality and Agility to 19, so that all stats were 19 and now granted a forty per cent boost to skill growth. I was so going to exploit that.
As I moved to wash, I considered what next to do with my plans.
According to Fay, we would be remaining with Tr''a Saa for at least the rest of the month before journeying away to wherever the Force wished us to go.
I wanted to publish the Two Towers soon as The Fellowship of the Ring was still fresh in most people''s minds ¨C I hoped ¨C and that gave me a greater potential market, read profit, for the story. I was also considering publishing a few songs and seeing if they could be sold and what potential they had for profit.
A big issue with that was having to either ignore or change any song that referred to entirely Earth-centric themes or words. Also, I had to explain to Fay and Dooku why I wasn''t donating the money from those books and songs to charities like the Shadda-Bi-Borans, though that should be possible since I knew both trusted me.
Perhaps we could purchase a ship to allow us freer movement around the galaxy?
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Scouting Enemies, Making Allies
It was a few hours since the interface had updated, and I was currently sparring with Tr''a Saa. Saa was an expert in both styles of Form V, and she''d been teaching the basics while we had been staying with her.
I had generated quests to raise both Shien and Djem So to Adept:1 within two months, which, if the fact I''d gained nearly twenty levels combined in a week of training so far, should be more than doable. Though I''d have to commit as many nights alone as possible to train the two variants.
I''d also decided to focus on improving my ability to speak Ryl to Adept:1, with a linked quest.
"That''s good Padawan, keep your blade high," Saa stated as we faced off, "use that position to counter my attack."
She moved quickly, though not so fast that I couldn''t adapt, and I brought my blade down to stop her advance, then push the blade towards her, forcing her to take a step back.
*PRIDE* *CONTENTMENT*
I stumbled at the strange emotions I sensed, which gave Saa an easy attack to end this round.
*DISAPPOINTMENT*
"That was a careless mistake Padawan," Saa stated as I rubbed my arm where her blade had connected, glad our blades were set to training settings that prevented permanent dismemberment if not death.
"Sorry, I was¡ distracted," I began powering down my lightsaber and clipping it back onto my belt, "I sensed emotions that weren''t my own."
"What did you sense?" Fay asked as she stepped towards Saa and me from where she''s been watching our spar.
"Pride and contentment, then disappointment when I made my mistake."
Fay smiled and looked over at Dooku, seemingly reading a datapad, yet he gave her the slightest of nods. "Hmm, it seems your senses have expanded enough to detect our emotions." She stated turned back to me and motioned for us to sit on a nearby bench.
"How much do you know about Force Bonds?" She asked as we sat.
"The stronger the bond, the easier it is to sense where another is, their emotional state and even telepathic communication if the bond is strong enough, or one of the bonded is telepathic in nature," I replied, simplifying what the interface had told me.
"That is¡ a very precise explanation, but like everything where the Force is concerned, concise understanding and defining is not entirely accurate." I frowned, which made her smile.
"A bond allows one to sense much about those they are close to, and while the High Council would prefer that such bonds only existed between Master and Padawan, a bond can form with anyone if enough time is spent in their presence," she paused and smiled in the way a grandparent might when talking to a young child. "Indeed, I suspect you have formed a bond with Miss Naberrie. Though that should fade in time."
I felt the heat rising in my cheeks, which made her smile grow and a light, airy chuckle escaped her lips.
"Or perhaps not. Still, a Force Bond allows the sensing of emotions, as you said, it has the potential for more as well. The stronger a bond is between two sentients, the greater the potential to both help and hinder those it connects.
"Strong bonds can result in one being overwhelmed by the emotions of another, which can distract you at a critical moment, yet that same increase in emotions can give someone the drive to achieve something incredible."
"So, what I sensed was your feelings, and Master Dooku''s?"
She nodded, "Yes, I believe it was. While that is not unexpected, it does suggest you need to be more careful about controlling your emotions. If you have them under control when you delve into the Force, you should be able to avoid having the feelings and thoughts of others affect you." She explained and I nodded as I considered what she''d said.
While that did sound a little wishy-washy, with the interface I could easily quantify it down into two facts. First, I needed to have Empathic Shield engaged while fighting ¨C not an issue, but it did drain just over half my FP regen currently to do so. And secondly, I needed to level up the same Force Power to avoid this becoming an issue as my bonds with Fay, Dooku and others became stronger.
"I understand, I think," I replied slowly, "and why any bond I might have with Padm¨¦ might fade with time. She does not have a strong connection to the Force."
Fay smiled and nodded. "Yes. While the bond could be strengthened if you spent more time around her," Dooku seemed to mutter something, but I couldn''t make it out, "that is unlikely to happen, and so the bond will weaken and eventually fade."
"However, what my former master is failing to mention, is that bonds formed with other strong in the Force do not fade easily," Saa added as she stood nearby, a cup in her hand, "and in moments of high emotions, you may sense them, even when the distance between you is great."
The two venerable Jedi Masters shared a look before Fay sighed and glanced out of a window while absently running a finger across her cheek tattoo.
"Now come, and this time, do not let the emotions of others distract you," Saa stated as he placed down her cup and stepped back towards the middle of the room, igniting her lightsaber as she did.
"Yes, ma''am," I replied as I joined and raised my blade into Djem So''s opening stance while activating Empathic Shield and having no plans to turn it off while around Fay or Dooku.
... ¡
Later that day, I was with Fay for our afternoon meditation session ¨C which I generally used to train Battle Meditation instead of meditating, unless I need to restore my FP ¨C when Fay stopped herself from starting her meditation and looked at me.
"Since you are now able to sense emotions from myself and Master Dooku, I think it is time to alter your meditation."
I tilted my head in confusion, which made her smile.
"You have done nothing wrong; I just feel that you can move to a more advanced meditation," She looked around the room and finding an empty corner table, lifted it between us with the Force.
"What I wish for you to do is meditate as normal while holding up the table."
I looked from her to the table and back and felt my eyes open as a realisation hit me. I''d only ever been using Meditation and Serenity when my FP was near or reached 0. If I could still use certain Force Powers while using those, it would a serious flaw in the interface. I wanted to facepalm at missing out on that, but I''d never even considered it.
"Do not worry, while the exercise may seem difficult at first, it is quite easy once you achieve it," Fay said, clearly taking the shock in my expression for worry about completing the task.
"Yes, Master."
I lifted the table with TK and then closed my eyes. TK combined with Empathic Shield was greater than my natural regeneration of FP, so if this didn''t work, then when I ended the meditation, I''d know. If it did¡ well, I was more than happy to use the exploit; once I got over the need to punch myself for not thinking about it before.
I continued to concentrate on the table even as I activated Serenity. It took me longer than normal to reach a calm state, and something felt different, but I was soon able to feel the Force as it passed through and around me.
... ¡
"Cameron, Cameron," I opened my eyes to find Fay gently shaking my shoulder.
"Ah, wha¡" I blinked a few times and shook my head.
"It seems you lost track of time while meditating," Fay said with a soft smile as she stood back, "not uncommon for when a learner first attempts this type of mediation. How do you feel?"
I mentally called up my status and smiled as I saw. FP was still full, meaning that I could use Serenity while using other powers. I still felt stupid for missing that exploit, but at least now I had an easier way to improve powers that could be used constantly, like TK. It wouldn''t help for powers like Blast as that was a straight cost per use, but it was going to be so helpful for night sessions where I was sharing sleeping quarters. There was, however, a small notification.
Warning!
Skill Meditation cannot be activated when any Force Power bar Serenity is active.
¡
That wasn''t a major loss as Meditation only gave a one-hundred per cent boost to regenerations whereas Serenity gave a four-hundred-and-fifty per cent boost to FP regen.
"I''m ok," I replied to Fay''s question, using the time where I went over the notice and examining my status to appear to think. "Keeping the table aloft seemed easy enough."
Fay chuckled gently. "Keeping one object afloat and stationary is simple yes, however doing so for multiple moving objects is a trick that many Jedi Masters struggle with. Especially if said objects are heavier than a small table."
"Yeah, that does sound difficult," I agreed with a nod, though it would depend on the overall weight of the objects as the cost of TK increased with the mass of an object and the strength of gravity acting upon it.
"Still, you have managed the first attempt with grace. Not something many Padawans can say," she turned and moved for the door. "Now come along. Master Saa has arranged for us to sample the local cuisine, and I for one do not want to miss out."
"Yes, Master."
I stood and followed the graceful Jedi from the room, even as I considered which Force Powers, I could improve rapidly with this new training approach.
... ¡
... ¡
It turned out that being able to use other Force Powers while meditating with Serenity was not as big a boost as I''d hoped. In the almost two months since the update, I''d seen an increase in the growth speed of the Force Powers I''d used while meditating, but by my rough calculations, it was only about a fifteen per cent increase. Nothing to sneeze at, but not the massive exploit I had hoped for.
All three trainee quests ¨C for Shien, Djem So and Language: Ryl ¨C had been reached, with the two lightsaber Forms both reaching Adept:50 and Ryl Adept:25, with a little spending of SKP. That netted me enough XP to take me more than fifty per cent of the way to levelling up.
After leaving Tr''a Saa, we travelled around the Kiffu sector for a month as Fay was looking for another old Jedi Master that she felt might be receptive to our plans.
While we had been travelling, I hadn''t generated any new quests, as I had no idea where we would be from one week to the next. Though I had used the time to improve my Astrogation skill. Being able to plot hyperspace jumps quickly, without the use of a droid, seemed like a useful skill to improve.
I''d also maxed out Empathic Shield during that time, which lowered its overall cost to just 10FP per minute; or a ninth of my current FP regeneration. Telepathic Shield was up to Professional:34, which meant it still cost more than my regeneration to run. TK and Lightsaber: Makashi were both less than ten levels from maxing out, while Precognition was at Prodigy:17. The trick of meditating and running other Force Powers with Serenity was showing its usefulness, even if it that wasn''t as useful as I''d originally hoped for.
I''d also taken some time to think about my publishing plans.
I had decided to delay publishing the Two Towers for another year or so. That would allow the first book to continue to grow in popularity and increase potential sales for The Two Towers.
The Fellowship of the Ring had been downloaded nearly sixty million times ¨C and bought as an actual book just over a million times ¨C so far, generating over eight million credits in the process. And it was still selling well. The continued funds to help the Shadda-Bi-Borans adapt to their new worlds would help generate more goodwill for Cameron Williamson ¨C my pen-name, which had been my name in my former life ¨C and interest in the next story, though I''d be keeping that money for myself. That the funds would also increase the number of Shadda-Bi-Borans that would still be alive in five years when the linked quest would complete was a bonus, one I was trying to not concentrate on.
"Ah, Master Jedi, welcome," said a brown-skinned Devaronian as the doors to the meeting room we had been told to wait in opened and he stepped in, "I am honoured that you have visited us here."
"The honour is ours Administrator Tert," Fay replied as we all stood even. "We understand how busy you are and thank you for taking the time out to see us."
"Not at all Master Jedi," Tert stated as she sat and indicated for us to do the same. "When I heard that a member of your Order wished to study for a few months at one of our training centres, I must admit my delight was mixed with curiosity. Few, if any, Jedi have shown an interest in starship or fighter design."
"Yes, I can imagine. But young Cameron here is not like most Jedi," Fay responded calmly though I sensed her and Dooku''s pride over my bonds with them. "Even while training to be a Jedi he has shown an aptitude for machines that few Jedi possess. As we were passing near this system, he asked if it would be possible to attend one of your training centres for a while to further that interest."
While that was the story was a valid one for us being here, it wasn''t the full truth. I had discovered that Fondor was close to the Kiffu sector, but more importantly, it was a major starship manufacturer for the Techno Union: one of the main factions in the CIS.
Or at least as far as the movies went. I had realised that much of the war wasn''t covered in the movies or cartoons, which made sense for a supposedly galaxy-spanning war but meant that there were going to be events and people that I knew nothing about that helped shape the Clone Wars and the future Empire. Which would make it difficult for me to affect those moments.
Still, Fondor was a Techno Union stronghold. And while they hadn''t joined forces with the Sith yet, at least as far as I knew, an examination of their practices and disagreements with the Republic Senate made it clear that they were chafing under the restrictions placed on them. Or at least some parts of the Union were. The Corellian Engineering Corporation, for example, were the makers of the Consular-Class cruiser, the very epitome of the will of the Senate, likely due to them being a vital member of the Core Worlds.
After discovering all of this, I had spoken to Fay and Dooku and mentioned seeing Techno Union transports, Trade Federation battle droids and Droidekas attacking living beings in white armour in my visions. I''d presented them with images of the various ships I knew that would become part of the CIS and were in service currently, like the Lucrehulk-class cargo ship, as well as images of B1 droids and explained that I felt that we needed to investigate the companies behind them.
While Fay had been uncertain about doing so, Dooku had agreed with my planning and mentioned that Fondor had an Academy for aspiring engineers and designers, and while I would be too young to attend there, most corporations had filter schools at lower levels to train up the future generations.
He believed I could be inserted for a few months at one such location where I could gauge the underlying sentiment of the educators and students. While it was unlikely that I could access the main computer networks of the shipyard or the Techno Union to discover if they were actively plotting against the Republic, there was a small chance I could gain access to the ship designs and potentially discover exploitable weaknesses.
Tert turned her attention to me, "I see no problem with that. However, I will need to speak with the educational Overseers to determine which centre would be best. If all goes well, we should be able to enrol him within a week, two at most."
"That is more than acceptable, however, I need to be clear that he would only be able to attend classes in the morning. While I am willing to indulge his curiosity, his training to be a Jedi must take priority."
Tert nodded rapidly. "Yes, yes. We can never have too many Jedi." She turned back to me. "May I ask young Jedi, what is your exact area of interest?"
I shrugged. "Ships in general, I guess. I mean, I know a decent amount about how to repair and maintain starships and my way around computers. But if I had to choose, I''d say I was most interested in how starships are designed. Fitting all the various components together, managing the power flows and so on and housing it all together in a frame is intriguing."
"Yes, there is a lot of work that goes into ship design," Tert agreed as she tapped her chin with a finger. "While I don''t believe that any of our centres for your age group handle ship design, there may be one or two that cover courses on droid and fighter creation. Would that be of interest?"
I nodded. "They would yes. Could I be placed there?" I asked while activating Force Persuasion. Using the more common Force Compulsion would probably alert security, which I was fairly certain was monitoring this meeting.
Tert smiled and tapped away at her console. "It shouldn''t be a problem. I''ll just add the recommendation to your file and send it along to the Overseers. Is there anything else?"
Fay smiled and stood, "No, thank you for your time."
The pair shook hands and Tert left. We followed just after and as we walked back to the quarters assigned to us by station management, I felt a now-familiar presence brush against my mind and activated Telepathy which had altered slightly with the addition of Force bonds, as they lowered the cost of the power by eighty per cent, making it possible for me to use the power with Fay and Dooku easily.
[Yes, Master?] I asked mentally as Fay used our Force Bond to establish a telepathic comm link.
When she had first tried this, Player''s Mind had auto-engaged, and her head had snapped back as though physically slapped. I''d managed to explain away my mental defence as something I didn''t know about and then, after perusing the help menus, altered a list of who could establish telepathic links with me to include two people. Fay and Dooku.
Knowing that PM would auto-engage to defend my mind was a great help, even if I avoided using the power due to it cutting off my emotions completely.
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
[There is nothing the matter Padawan. I merely wish to communicate with you without being overheard by any eavesdroppers. Unless they want to cause problems, they will allow you to attend a training centre. However, I imagine that they''ll monitor everything you do. Are you sure you still wish to continue with this?]
[Yes, Master. Even if I am unable to find anything of use, it is still a good learning experience.] I replied as we entered an elevator. [Especially since neither you nor Master Dooku have much interest in maintaining a ship.]
Fay shook her head. [That may be true, but we are still not purchasing a vessel. The Order does not allow personal possessions.] She looked down at me and smiled. [Though perhaps, in the future, we could hire a ship without a crew.]
[I, uh, hadn''t thought of that.] I managed to not make a face at the suggestion. [What of Master Dooku?]
Dooku was to arrive tomorrow but not reveal himself as a Jedi. Instead, he was going to play on his family name and try to arrange meetings with various officials from companies linked to the Techno Union. He would pretend to be looking to acquire a small force of ships to defend the Serenno System and surrounding areas from pirates. While it was unlikely that the officials would reveal information about their ships in pursuit of a contract, Dooku was certain he could get them to reveal more than they should and given he had managed to bring together the CIS, I wasn''t going to argue against his persuasive abilities.
[His last transmission, relayed through Master Sifo-Dyas, suggested he already had meetings with representatives of several of the companies in the Union. But do not get your hopes up. While we believe your visions about what is to come, the chances of us discovering anything that would hint at a move to secede from the Republic are remote, at best.]
[Yes, Master.]
"Come along Padawan. We must meditate on the day''s events," she spoke, breaking the mental link as we stepped out of the elevator and moved towards our assigned quarters.
"Yes, Master," I replied as I fell into step at her side.
... ¡
... ¡
"Were you able to discover anything while on assignment?" Dooku asked as I walked with Fay down the ramp from the transport that had brought us to the Corellian System.
"Nothing of great significance, though Young Cameron here did make a few friends and impressed the educators," Fay replied while indicating me with a hand, "How did you fare?"
Dooku pulled a datapad from his robes. "While I was unable to discover anything on Fondor, I did manage to discover that there are tensions within the Union. Both Kuat Drive Yards and the Corellian Engineering Corporation are distancing themselves from the other major members of the Union due to differences of opinion regarding Republic policy."
"Not surprising really. Both Kuat and Corellia are Core worlds and while most of the other members of the Union are headquartered further out." I said, earning a proud nod from Dooku.
"Indeed. From what I was able to gather, and linking it to your visions, I speculate that those two companies would remain loyal to the Republic even if the Union decides to secede." He continued as he handed the pad to Fay. "There are a few companies in the Union that have not chosen a side, or at least have not ventured into the ongoing debate."
Fay examined the pad. "I am unfamiliar with any of these companies."
"They are all smaller members of the Union based mainly in the Inner to Mid-Rim that handle the construction of smaller, but more robust, ships and droids than the larger corporations. Or that was the impression I was given during their presentations."
That caught my attention as one of my ideas was to take over a mega-corp, though I had generally considered it a fantasy. However, a smaller company may be easier to gain control of. Though such plans were years off and would only be possible once I was either a Knight ¨C and free to travel as I wished ¨C or had left the Order, which I was not planning to do until at least after the invasion of Naboo.
Fay turned and handed me the pad. "Cameron, do you know of any of these companies?"
I took the pad and scanned the list. While most of the dozen or so companies were unknown, two jumped out at me. Incom and Subpro.
When I''d made my initial list for how to combat Sidious, I''d considered accelerating or rediscovering certain technologies like X-Wings and personal shielding that didn''t kill the user.
While I''d had no luck with the shielding, I''d found what I believed was a precursor to the X-Wing ¨C The Z-95 Headhunter ¨C was jointly made by Incom and Subpro corporations. Learning that Incom was one of the smaller, undecided members of the Techno Union was unexpected, and almost made up for the four and a half months I''d spent learning at the training centre on Fondor.
Oh sure, the classes had helped improve my technical skills ¨C and a few quests linked to those skills ¨C and generated a new one ¨C Mechanics [Droids] ¨C but beyond that, making a few friends with future engineers and designers it had been months that felt wasted.
OK, not wasted as I had maxed out and maxing out Lightsaber: Makashi and TK and abused my time away from Fay to train up Compulsion and Persuasion on my fellow students. I had also increased Intelligence and Wisdom by one and completed quests linked to four of my now five mechanics skills and one linked to Form IV, Ataru. All of that ¨C once Boosted Growth was applied ¨C had resulted in me having just enough XP to reach level 19. That had brought the usual bonus points for stats and skills while increasing my FP by another 500.
"These two," I replied highlighting the two companies, which opened a file on details about the company. "I studied one of their previous models during my classes on Fondor."
"Hmm, Incom. And Subpro. Yes, I am aware of their popular joint model, the Z-95. It is a reliable and capable fighter, though it does lack many features of more modern craft. What did you learn about it in your classes?"
"Mainly about how modular and adaptable it was. I suggested a few ways to change the airframe, but I doubt they''d work." Mainly, that was because I''d used jet fighter designs from the Earth in the nineteen-seventies, though I''d only been able to map out that idea once the relevant skill, Mechanics [Fighters] had reached Professional:1. While I doubted my ideas would take hold, the larger wing surface from my design was commented on by the instructor as a possible way to help with heat dispersion.
Still, the time at the academy had me considering one day designing a fighter that merged this universe''s technology with an Earth-based airframe. Though I doubted I''d ever have the time or resources to commit to such an idea.
"Hmm," a single eyebrow rose, "while that is impressive, it has little bearing on our original plan for allowing you to study there for almost half a year."
"That is true, though now if we do need a private craft for our travels, Cameron should be able to handle the maintenance of the vessel," Fay said seemingly trying to find some good from the time.
"Indeed. I spoke with Sifo-Dyas yesterday, and while we were careful about what we discussed, I believe he has discovered a handful of Jedi in the Temple that may be agreeable to our concerns."
"That is good news, though I have a few other members of our Order who I wish to meet and discover their feelings and intentions," Fay countered as we began to walk through the corridors of the spaceport station high above Corellia, "I also wished for Cameron to meet with the local Jedi. I believe they would be more receptive to him than most due to his bloodline."
Dooku rubbed his beard before he spoke. "Yes, I had not considered that. Though we would have to be cautious about what we reveal to them as I am aware that one of their members is a close friend of Master Windu."
"Do you know which member it is?"
"Sadly no," he replied to her question as I stayed silent, "though it likely is a senior Master as they serve as the only link between the High Council and Corellia that I am aware of."
I glanced to the side and stumbled and lost my balance.
"Cameron?" Fay asked though my attention was on one of the transports that were moving around the dock. For some strange reason, the ship was encased in a gentle golden glow.
"I''m fine. I just got lost in my thoughts for a moment," I replied as she helped me stand.
"Perhaps we need to work on your awareness Padawan," Dooku suggested and I felt a shiver shoot up my spine, "though I cannot tell if you are being honest or not. Impressive mental barriers to have developed in half a year."
I gave him a nod in acknowledgement, glad that running Telepathic Shield almost non-stop for the time on Fondor had been worth it. The power was comfortably in the Prodigy range.
Curious about what was causing the golden halo around the transport, I examined the list of destinations for the transport. Most of the stops meant nothing to me, however, the end destination did trigger a memory. Eriadu. That was the planet where the Tarkin family came from, specifically Wilhuff Tarkin, a name on my list of people to watch in the years leading up to the outbreak of war.
Currently, Tarkin was serving in a regional defence force, though the last news article mentioning him involved him at a party hosted by one of the heads of Santhe/Sienar Technologies, one of the few major starship construction conglomerates that wasn¡¯t a part of the Techno Union. Though at least one subsidiary was, which did make some sense as it gave SST a voice at the table without committing fully to the Union.
Perhaps the gold light was a hint to head to Eriadu to deal with Tarkin?
I shook off the thought as we began to walk again.
"Which should we then Cameron?" Asked once we had walked for about a minute.
"I think I''d like to visit the Jedi on Corellia then head back to the temple, but only for a short while," I replied after considering the choices. I knew nothing about another set of Jedi on Corellia. Heck, I didn''t even realise there were enclaves away from Coruscant. Perhaps the ones here, in other places if they existed, would be more open to what we were building.
And while I was curious about the Jedi Fay wished to meet, I felt that checking in with Darihd and maybe seeing where I stood with the other Padawans at the Temple would be a more useful way to spend a few months.
... ¡
... ¡
"Those¡ argh!" I growled out as we arrived back at our rented apartment in Coronet City after meeting with the Green Jedi Council and I punched the air.
"It was to be expected Cameron, though we are also upset with their lack of interest," Fay said before sighing loudly as she sat on the couch in the main room. "They have always been more concerned with Corellia and its system than the greater galaxy."
"A trait shared by many of the people," Dooku added his temper back under control. "They believe themselves better than others, a trait made even worse with their Jedi."
To say Dooku did not agree with the apparent isolationist and self-centred policies of the Green Jedi would be an understatement. He had more than once during our meeting with their High Council had to stop in mid-sentence lest he ended up shouting at them and if not for Fay''s natural calming touch, I suspect we would have been escorted from the planet by CorSec. Then again, I had been forced to engage Player''s Mind to keep my own emotions under control.
"Still, you think they would be worried about the failings of the Republic, if for no reason than the effect it would have on them," I said as calmly as I could as I sat in an empty chair and pulled a datapad from my pocket.
"They did admit to sharing our concerns about the Republic at least," Fay countered, acting once more as the calm, older mind. "Though I suspect that they, and the Corellian Senate, have plans to exploit the fall of the Republic. They have tried to secede from the Republic several times, the last being within my lifetime, and they are reluctant members of the Republic."
"That is the polite way to describe the situation," Dooku added, though made no move to comment further, instead pouring himself a glass of juice.
"When will you and Cameron leave?" Fay asked, moving the conversation on from the less-than-successful meeting with the Green Jedi.
"Tomorrow, I believe. There are daily flights to Coruscant from the main spaceport," Dooku replied after sipping his glass. "How long will it take for you to locate and speak with your friends?"
Fay shrugged even as she shifted a pillow on the couch. "I can''t say. Zao is very much a wanderer, often finding himself in the strangest of places. Rangir is a recluse who was last seen near Hutt space while An''ya has been in self-imposed exile after losing her last Padawan."
"And you believe they would be open to what we are doing?"
Fay sighed as she sunk further into the couch. "Possibly. Zao, like myself, prefers to let the Force guide his journey. I believe he is the most likely to see the benefits of what we are creating. Rangir is¡ troubled, or at least that was the case the last time we spoke a decade ago. Perhaps she would be willing to help us, but it is just as likely that she chooses to stay uninvolved. And An''ya¡ well, I am sure you know her story better than I." She finished with a smile that seemed more sad than happy.
Dooku grunted as he put down the now-empty glass. "Yes, I do." He seemed unwilling to talk further about her as he stood and moved towards his sleeping quarters.
"Cameron?" I looked up from my pad to see Fay was now looking at me. "I would ask how much of that you heard, but I already know the answer." We both smiled at the small joke as she was well aware that I had a knack for remembering minute details with ease, though she did not know it was due to the perk Eidetic Memory.
"What are you working on?"
I floated the pad over to her as I answered. "More songs," as she collected the object. I had just added ''Everybody Hurts'' and ''Something''s Happening Here'' to my account.
While no one had messaged me to use the lyrics in a song, and I hadn''t earned anything as they were too short to be paid for, the two dozen already on the site had been viewed ¨C in total ¨C more often than ''Fellowship'' had been downloaded.
Fay smiled as she read the two new songs before looking at me. "Cameron, if I did not know you had moved on from your pain, I would be worried. Since I do, all I will ask is that once we find a synthtar you play these for me."
"I''ll add them to the list," I replied with a smile of my own.
Just before reaching Fondor, she had discovered me writing songs on a datapad. After reading some, she became worried that I was missing my grandfather and my old life, but I''d managed to convince her that wasn''t the case.
Since then, she had read through the list of songs, now numbering over thirty, that was on the pad and kept insisting I should sing them.
I had held off on publishing them though as the site where I''d published The Fellowship of the Ring only allowed works greater than ten thousand words and since an average song had around two hundred words, there wasn''t much point.
I had, however, spent some time on Fondor searching for a site that allowed the publication of lyrics for songs and found a linked site for budding musicians and lyrists. When we returned to Coruscant, I planned to open an account with them, and because it was linked to the publishing site, I didn''t need to create a new account ¨C and thus ask for permission ¨C though I would need to ensure any sales were not routed the relief effort.
"Perhaps you can find one at the temple and ask one of your friends to record your performance?" Fay suggested as she leaned forward, placed the pad on the table and grinned. "I imagine Padawan Keto would enjoy hearing you sing."
"Master," I groaned out, which made her laugh.
"Then what about Miss Naberrie? I''m certain she''d enjoy listening to you sing."
My head fell into my hands as she laughed. Not long after leaving Shadda-Bi-Boran, Fay had discovered that Serra had been asking Darihd about me and, adding that to my semi-regular communication with Padm¨¦, had taken to teasing me about how close I was to the two girls.
While I wasn''t particularly embarrassed by Fay''s comments about them liking me, it was awkward to think about them like that as both were pre-teens. Yes, I also was physically pre-pubescent, but mentally I wasn''t. It was an issue I knew was only going to get worse as I hit puberty and had to deal with them and ran into the possibility of regularly sharing a room with someone as beautiful as Fay.
"I don''t have to take this," I muttered as I stood, scooped up my pad, and moved to my quarters. "And I need to prepare for tomorrow. I suspect Master Dooku will have us leave at dawn for the spaceport."
... ¡
... ¡
"So, you are telling me that you and a senior Jedi Master are experiencing visions of the fall of the Republic, and the destruction of the Jedi, and are actively working with Darihd and others to ensure that the Order has some way to survive?" Serra asked after I finished explaining what I was up to with Darihd and our Jedi Masters in the restaurant a few blocks from the Temple.
"Essentially, yes," I replied. Honestly, I didn''t want the Jedi Order, as it currently stood to survive, but telling her - or Darihd - that now, would lead to problems I wasn''t ready to face.
She looked from Darihd to me and back, then started laughing. "Force! That''s a good one!" she managed to get out.
Darihd glanced at me, but my attention was focused on Serra. I kept my face neutral but inside I was annoyed she thought I was playing a prank. Sure, it did sound a little preposterous to consider, but I knew what was coming so I knew it was not a joke and Darihd believed both myself and Sifo-Dyas.
Slowly Serra''s laughter began to slow as she saw I wasn''t smiling, then stopped altogether as she spotted neither was Darihd.
"Wait, you mean to tell me¡ But, how, why¡" She slumped back into her part of the couch that bent around our circular table. "Sithspit."
"Yeah, I was surprised when he told me about his visions last year," Darihd said, trying to help her accept what I''d told her. "Though I had my Master to help me accept it as he''s working with Masters Dooku and Fay."
"But if¡ Master Sifo-Dyas is the other with these visions?" Serra asked slowly, still seemingly unbalanced by what she was realising.
"Yeah. Knew you''d get that," I replied, giving her a smile that brought a touch of pink to her cheeks.
"But why not take this to the High Council? Surely, they''d be willing to help?"
Darihd shook his head. "They won''t Serra. They''re too close to the Senate, too willing to ignore the corruption and degradation that''s infested the very core of the Republic." He paused and sighed. "I can''t go into why, but my Master is vehemently against letting the Council at large know about what we are doing."
I nodded at that. Dooku had explained what the Jedi did to those with over-powering visions like Sifo-Dyas had suffered when he and Dooku had been Padawans and Knights and extracted a promise from me to not reveal my visions to anyone without clearing it with either him or Fay first. Which I had done as we had arrived in orbit above the Republic capital when explaining that I planned to bring Serra into the circle while talking with Darihd about the rest of Dragon Clan.
Dooku had agreed, though warned me to be careful about how many Padawans I brought in, and how quickly, as they were more likely to mistakenly reveal something which would place our plans in jeopardy.
I''d asked Dooku who he would be speaking with, and while he was reluctant to reveal everything to me ¨C mainly in case I let things slip to Darihd and Serra ¨C he did mention he hoped to talk with two of his former Padawans, Qui-Gon and Keelyvine Reus, though he was uncertain if Keelyvine would be open-minded enough to bring into the group.
"So why tell me?" she slowly asked, her eyes locked onto mine.
"Beyond the fact we both trust you?" I asked back with a smirk.
She chuckled. "Yeah, beyond that."
"No reason." We all laughed for a moment before I continued. "Truthfully, I felt Darihd needed help watching the other Padawans and the Younglings. While I don''t doubt that he can handle it, having only one opinion on who we can and can''t bring into this is risky."
Serra gave me a wide smile. "Fine, then I''m in. And I think Aayla and Sia-Lan would be good options."
Darihd nodded in agreement. "Yeah, but they''re both on assignment."
"As much as I think they can keep things quiet, for now, I don''t want others brought in," I said softly, "and it''s not because I don''t trust them. More than I know nothing about their masters."
"And you do about Master Drallig?"
"No, but Master Dooku does, and while he doesn''t feel your master would agree with our planning, he also doesn''t feel Master Drallig is a blind follower of the Council and Senate, just a strong believer in the Jedi way," I explained. "There was also something about him having a maverick approach to situations."
Serra snorted. "Don''t I know it. He keeps having me run combat drills where nothing makes sense even after they finish."
"Sounds like the real world," I muttered as my mind wandered back to the last time that I was on Coruscant. "How are Bultar and Jon?"
The two shared a look before Darihd spoke.
"Bultar seems fine. It''s hard to tell as we don''t know much about her, though the High Council arranging outside help for her has helped, I think." He answered.
"That was Masters Fay and Yaddle, not the Council," I blurted out, making both of them stare at me. "The majority felt that the whole thing was a learning experience from the Force," I said trying my best to not sneer at the complete lack of concern they''d displayed that day, though I did air-quote ''learning experience.
"What? But they announced the treatments to the Temple at large as a decision they had reached after meditating," Serra said, and I gripped the edge of the couch to reign in my temper.
"That¡ that sounds like both an attempt at PR and a way to put Bultar and Jon down," I said with a stiff jaw. "Getting them help is fine but announcing it to everyone would just make many think they are weak and unworthy of being Jedi."
"My Master was, less polite about it privately," Darihd said as he shook his head and sighed. "He considered stepping down from the Council early in protest at their handling of things."
"What?! But why?" Serra blurted out, her shock at hearing all this matching my own, though she was less able to hide her surprise and shock.
"Because the council was playing politics with the lives of the Padawans," I explained as I gritted my teeth and shook my head in disgust. "By saying it was their decision, it makes them look compassionate towards the pair, even if they weren''t initially. Like I said, good PR."
"PR?"
"Public relations," I gave her a weak smile. "Something I learnt from Senator Palpatine." Though what I''d really learnt from the Sith Lord was how to subtly shift a conversation to suit my narrative.
What I was saying by revealing the council''s reasons ¨C or what I felt they were ¨C cast them in a worse light with my fellow Padawans. And would make it hard for the council to deny without revealing that it was Fay who had pushed for Bultar and Jon to get help, not them.
If I was going to play this game, I might as well learn from the best.
"Anyway, you said Bultar was doing well. What about Jon?"
Again, the two shared a look before Darihd spoke, though this time he was much more cautious about his words.
"Jon¡ didn''t take the reveal about the outside help well. He¡ well, he rejected the offer, and lashed out a few times at others."
"I caught him trying to spar with the younger members of our Clan," Serra added while looking away from me. "I think he was taking out his anger on them because you weren''t there."
"Ah." That was my succinct reply.
I had hoped that Jon getting help would have cured him of his dislike of me, however, it seemed the opposite had happened.
That could be a problem.
The room fell into an awkward silence.
"Serra, what was that story you keep reading?" Darihd suddenly asked, breaking the silence. Though why he was grinning at me as he asked was strange.
"Huh, oh, right. Well, I came across this story just over a year ago," she reached into her pocket and pulled out a pad. "Have you read it?"
After a few taps at the screen and she handed it to me and I chuckled then looked at Darihd, who was grinning widely, exposing his teeth.
"You might say that," I replied as I handed the pad back to her, "I wrote it."
"You wro¡ What? When? HOW?" It was hard to not laugh at her growing shock and increased volume. And Darihd failed as he placed a hand over his mouth. "You knew?" she asked as she smacked his arm.
"Why wouldn''t he? I mean, the proceeds go to helping the Shadda-Bi-Borans, and I was involved in the evacuation efforts when he arrived with Master Sifo-Dyas," I answered for him as he struggled to contain his amusement.
"I, I just thought you might know who wrote it because it was linked to that. I never¡ when did you do that?" she asked with her eyes wide as she focused on me.
"I started it while staying with Senator Palpatine and finished it during my free time. Padm¨¦ suggested publishing it."
"Padm¨¦?" Her eyes narrowed.
"The daughter of the head of the relocation program. I gave her a copy when she was bored and she, well, she felt much like you do about it. It was her idea to publish it, though I suggested having the funds routed to help with what we were doing."
"Does she still contact you?" Darihd asked with a grin, and I had a sudden urge to throw him out of the room. Preferably through the wall.
"Every few months," I answered calmly. "So how does it feel to know a famous writer?" I asked Serra, turning the conversation away from Padm¨¦, and hopefully calming her reaction to Padm¨¦.
"It''s, strange. I mean I never thought you''d be an author," she said, making her eyes enlarge rapidly, "I mean, I know you''re not stupid, it¡¯s just you, writing¡ um."
I chuckled at her tripping over her backtracking. "No one would. Which is why I did it." Or why I allowed Padm¨¦ to convince me anyway, though I held that comment back to avoid getting a reaction from Serra.
"That reminds me, she called the Temple looking for you again," Darihd said with his smirk seemingly surgically attached to his face. "She''s arriving on Coruscant next month as part of the Apprentice Legislature and was hoping to meet up."
"That''s¡ nice," I replied slowly, aware of the way Serra''s eyes had again narrowed. "But I think I''ll be off the planet by then. Master Dooku is just checking in with a few friends before we head off again."
"We could meet her," Serra suggested making my head snap around to her. "I mean, I have to thank her for getting you to write Fellowship, and she already knows Darihd. Any friend of you two is a friend of mine, right?"
"Right." I drawled out, my mind already conjuring images of that potential disaster. Getting Padm¨¦ to know more Jedi had the potential to be useful when Naboo was invaded. But the idea of putting Padm¨¦ and Serra in a room sent a shiver down my spine.
While Serra was more mature for her age than most ¨C something that could be said about other Jedi younglings and Padawans ¨C she was still growing and learning how to deal with emotions. A trial made even harder by the Jedi dogma of ''letting go'' of those emotions.
Perhaps once we were all a bit older, and Serra was more comfortable with herself, or me being friends with a girl outside the Order, I could introduce them to each other. But at this point, it had a bit too much of a risk factor for my comfort...both for Serra''s healthy emotional growth and a need to protect myself from her reaction.
"What have you been up to?" I asked the pair, moving the conversation away from Padm¨¦ even as I considered how I was going to approach the invasion.
As I was leaning towards removing Anakin from Tatooine before then, I needed to come up with plans for how to take out a Lucrehulk-class vessel. Having more Jedi there than just Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan would help with that.
Then there was the chance that my being here had changed the timeline enough that those two weren''t assigned to the mission. In that event, I''d have to have another plan ready to activate.
Honestly, I was curious if I could handle the command ship myself, but that was probably pride and/or arrogance speaking.
Regardless of what plan I used, I would keep trying to acquire a schematic of the Lucrehulk and other CIS and Republic vessels.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Cathedral of the Past 1
I stepped backwards and guided the attack from my opponent to the side even as my free hand lashed out and caught him flush in the ribs.
He grunted and used the Force to leap away from me.
"Not bad kid," he muttered as he moved into an Ataru stance while I stayed with Soresu. While I''d normally use Makashi, this was my first full-on spar with a full Jedi Knight. Because of this, I was relying more on the defensive form to try and outlast my opponent.
And it was working.
I led the spar two-zero, meaning another clean hit would give me the match, and my first win against a Knight.
In the few weeks that I''d been back at the Temple, I''d sparred with and beaten a further five Padawans, gaining about 2000XP from Training Superiority while also raising my Intelligence and Wisdom to 19. I''d also spent time training those who wanted pointers on Makashi while sparring daily with Serra, Darihd and Sia-Lan, who''d arrived back from an assignment a few days ago.
The knight moved to attack, his blade sweeping upwards as he moved in far more rapidly than a normal sentient could.
Though to me, it seemed slow, letting me know that Bullet Time was at a high enough level to counter his skill at accelerating his actions.
I easily avoided the attack, sliding forwards so that his blade sailed through where I''d been standing, then brought my blade around to block his next attack.
He pivoted, slashing as he did, forcing me to step backwards.
He brought his blade upwards, surging forward, and I was forced to step backwards, gliding to the side of his attack.
The pattern continued for a dozen more attacks until one attack where he overextended.
I shifted from Soresu to Makashi, guided his blade to my left, stepped inside his range and brought my blade down across his chest.
"Match Shan," Master Drallig called out to a few cheers.
"Damm kid. You''re good," the knight stated as we powered down our lightsabers.
"Purely thanks to Master Dooku, Knight Pana," I replied.
Dooku heard my comment and shook his head once. "While I have been teaching you Padawan, your ease with the blade is all your own. Few Jedi, even Masters such as I, are so comfortable shifting between Forms in combat." Even without the Force Bond we shared, I could tell he was proud of my ability with a blade.
"Your master speaks truly, Padawan," Drallig said as he stepped closer. "In time I see you being able to challenge, and possibly best, even Grandmaster Yoda. Though only with continual training and patience."
"You need not worry about arrogance Cin, Cameron is well aware of his limitations," Dooku stated with the barest hint of a smile touching his lips. Most would not see it, but after a few years around him, I could detect the subtle hints that indicated his true feelings. Or at least, most of the time.
"Nodro, while you are more than capable with your blade, perhaps a few more lessons on facing opponents with experience defending would not go amiss," Drallig suggested to Pana who took the comment without any hint of disappointment.
"Yes Master, though I''d prefer to focus on my other studies," he turned to me, "I am training to be a historian for the Order. Perhaps we might speak later about the Order, or at least what you knew of it, from your original time."
"If I have the time," I replied with a smile and a bow to him.
"Master Dooku," I turned with him to see a blue-skinned Duros approach. Based on his height, he was young, thus probably a Padawan. "Master Nilas asked me to inform you she was free to speak with you and is currently in a meditation chamber in the northwest tower."
"Thank you," Dooku replied dismissing the Padawan by turning from them to me. "Come Cameron. I suspect that Master Nilas will also wish to speak with you."
I didn''t verbally respond, instead falling into step beside him s we began to walk.
Though I stopped as Danger Sense pinged, and I turned to see Jon Savos enter the hall alone. His eyes narrowed as he saw me and began to storm towards my location, only stopping when called by the other Padawans. Before I turned and caught up with Dooku, I used Observe.
Jon Savos
Race: Human
Level: 16
Health: 100%
Age: 14
Force Potential: High
Threat Potential: Medium
Emotional State: Infuriated, Unstable, Confused
Jon hasn''t truly recovered from what happened to him two years ago.
He blames everything that has gone wrong in his life on you.
He feels that you have no place with the Jedi, as you serve only yourself.
...
Yeah, that was a problem.
The fact he''d gone up three levels in two years, was impressive, especially given what had happened. However, the fact he was furious and blamed me for what had happened to him and wanted me gone was not good.
I''d have to be very careful about how I handled him while we were here.
I suspected he''d try to spar with me, but everything in me told me that wouldn''t do any good. If I let him win, even if I was subtle about it, would feed his belief I shouldn''t be here, but beating him would only increase the anger and instability.
"Do not worry yourself about him, Padawan," Dooku said as we exited the hall, "he has to accept that what happened was beyond both his and your control. If he cannot, he will be dismissed from the Order."
"Then what would happen to him?" I asked as Dooku''s words didn''t leave me with much hope Jon would get the help he needed.
"After that, he will be placed in monitored care. While the Order has many faults, we do not abandon those in need of help. Even those unable to recognize that they need it." There was a hint of disapproval in his tone, but whether that was aimed at the Order, Jon, or both, I couldn''t tell.
The rest of our walk to the elevator was made in silence as I contemplated Dooku''s words. The way Dooku told me to ignore Jon was in keeping with his character and was an option to take, though I was certain it was not the one Fay would suggest.
Learning that even if he was dismissed from the Order, he would not be left to his own devices was nice to hear, as I feared that no matter what I did Jon would be forced from the Order. Though if/when that happened, I knew his belief that it was my fault would be permanent in his psyche, which could be a problem if Sidious discovered him, learned I was a threat to him or both.
The easiest solution if Jon was forced from the Order would be removing Jon from the board, but it wasn''t something I was willing to do. I felt a little sick that I could even consider it, but I knew that if I didn''t, I risked him becoming a problem down the road.
That morbid train of thought stayed with me until we entered a meditation chamber to find Nilas with one other: Qui-Gon Jinn.
"I did not expect you to be here Qui-Gon, yet it is not surprising that you are," Dooku stated passively, which made the other man smile.
"I''m always glad to confound you, Master," he replied and there was a very subtle twitch to Dooku''s lips, "And Padawan Shan. A pleasure to see you again."
"And you Master Jinn," I said back, remembering he was the one to escort me to meet former Chancellor Kalpana. "I hope your Padawan is not still angry about our spar?"
Qui-Gon chuckled loudly, and I noted that Nilas smiled as well. "No, no. Obi-Wan has taken the defeat well. He has started to learn Soresu to help counter the lack of defence in Ataru. Though I believe he wishes a rematch." Though if the way Master Dooku looks when you duel, I fear my Padawan will suffer defeat again."
"Cameron is¡ extremely gifted with a lightsaber. I imagine he will be able to best any in the Order within a decade," Dooku stated proudly; though only those who knew him well would be able to detect the pride in his tone.
Qui-Gon chuckled and looked at me. "That is high praise indeed, but do not let it go to your head young one."
"I suspect if it did, Master Dooku would take pleasure in knocking it back out," I replied, making Qui-Gon laugh even louder.
"Yes, I imagine he would."
The doors to the room opened, and I turned to see Darihd walk in with Sifo-Dyas.
"Good, everyone is here, please be seated," Nilas said as she took one of the comfy seats that reminded me of beanbags, though with a more defined shape.
Once we were, she turned to me and smiled. "Hello again, child of time." Then she ''looked'' at each person in the room in turn.
"Master Jinn, I am glad to see you have decided to join us. I was concerned that the perceived distance between you and your former master would lead to you not joining us."
Qui-Gon bowed his head before he spoke. "I am grateful for your concern, Master Nilas. Thankfully Master Dooku is now, apparently, more¡ open, regarding certain prophecies and events."
Dooku grunted quietly but didn''t deny the comment.
"That is probably due to Cameron," Sifo-Dyas explained with a small smile. "Having to teach a Padawan that many believe is the Chosen One would force any Jedi to reassess their opinions."
"I hate being called that," I muttered loud enough that everyone could hear. Qui-Gon, Sifo-Dyas and Darihd all chucked to various degrees as Nilas turned her head to me.
"You may hate the label, but you are the Chosen One. Yet, you are also not." I frowned, which made her laugh even if she couldn''t see my face. Likely because of how her race used the Force to see.
"For some time now, we Seers, and others with the gift, have sensed a coming darkness within the Republic. That veil of darkness became to most Jedi four years ago. And yet, with the darkness came a new light. One that didn''t shrink or cower from the darkness, instead it grew brighter as it touched the darkness."
"That sounds familiar," I mumbled as I glanced at Sifo-Dyas, which made both him and Nilas smile.
"Yes, I understand Master Sifo-Dyas said something similar to you a few years ago," Nilas continued. "He was not wrong. Nor was I about the darkness within you making your shine brighter.
"Yet, you were not the only light that I have witnessed in this darkness," she paused and again looked at everyone in the room. "What I say now is something I have never revealed to any."
"Before Cameron''s arrival, within the darkness, I have long seen another. While this source of light is potentially greater than Cameron, in almost all my visions from before, that light faded for a time before exploding, consuming the darkness and itself. What comes after that, I do not know, and now will never know, as those visions have been replaced with others."
She paused to take a mouthful of water, though no one spoke. Instead, we all waited for her to continue.
"This new light, one I know within my very bones is young Cameron, has altered that future. The darkness will still grow, though how much it covers all is far less clear than before. It could cover every source of light within the galaxy, yet I feel it is far more likely that it will not be as large or long-lasting as it could have been.
"However, the one constant I can see in all these new glimpses is the way the twin Chosen are linked."
"I have seen something similar, though seeing the linked fates of Cameron and the Chosen One is beyond my ability," Sifo-Dyas added, as I felt everyone''s gaze upon me. "Though the fact there are two who could fulfil the prophecy and bring about the end of the Sith is encouraging."
"Sadly, the prophecy does not actively state an end to the Sith," Qui-Gon offered with a smile, "though I believe you have already realised this, Padawan."
"I do, Master Jinn."
He raised his hand to cut me off. "Please, since we are alone and a part of this little coalition, call me Qui-Gon."
I smiled and nodded. "Yes, sir." He chuckled and turned to Dooku.
"He seems far more respectful than I remember being."
Dooku laughed once with a closed mouth. "He is, and yet isn''t. It is most perplexing and stimulating."
"If I may answer the question?" I asked, proving Dooku''s point, which made Qui-Gon chuckle once more as he waved his hand, indicating for me to continue. "My opinion on what balance means, which is already known to Masters Dooku and Sifo-Dyas, does not mean the destruction of the Sith. Not unless the Jedi also fall."
"What? Why would you want that?" Darihd blurted out, only to seem to sink into himself as the four Masters turned their attention to him. "Um, I mean, wouldn''t that mean our deaths as well?"
"Why would it?" I asked back. "The coming darkness is being brought on by the corruption and decadence in the Republic, centring on the Senate: A body the High Council is all but fused at the hip to. If¡ When one falls, so will the other. That is unavoidable. Yet, how can someone preach about balance when they deny part of themselves? How can we fight against the darkness, within ourselves and the galaxy at large, when we fail to acknowledge the same darkness that exists within all living creatures? Jedi included."
"A bold proclamation young one," Nilas said with a smile and a shake of her head. "Yet also one showing wisdom far beyond your tender years."
She paused and sighed. "However, we are not here to debate a topic that has been raging for longer than even I have been within these walls. Instead, we are to discuss what can be done to drive back the oncoming storm, how we can prepare for the rot to bring down the Republic and the Order, the link that exists between you and the other Chosen One and how to approach it."
"I''d assume just becoming closely acquainted with this other person would be the easiest approach," I suggested.
"I believe we have spoken at length on the dangers of assumptions," Dooku stated firmly. "Though in this case, that does appear to be the most logical approach."
"Logical yes, but without knowing more about this other, we can do nothing but speculate," Nilas added before coughing once more. "The path you must walk young Padawan is shrouded in mystery.
"When I attempt to meditate on the matter, the Force swirls around the pair of you, blinding like the light from two stars. It makes any details, even the most remote, impossible to see."
"Then this other could be anything from Cam''s best friend to his greatest rival?" Darihd asked, seemingly having grown more comfortable speaking up as this time when everyone turned his way, he held his ground.
"Yes." Nilas sighed and suddenly looked far frailer than her age would suggest. "Sadly, the Force does not grant one perfect sight of what is to come: only hints of possibilities. How we interpret those glimpses is up to mere mortals, and none of us are infallible."
I frowned and looked from her to Sifo-Dyas, remembering the story he and Dooku had told me about seeing a planet burn. "Are all visions so vague?"
Nilas smiled at me before looking at Sifo-Dyas. "No. Not all. Just as the closer you are to a fire, the easier individual flames are to see, so to do visions tend to become clearer the closer you approach the event they cover. That does not, however, mean we can know exactly what will happen."
"Like, if someone had a vision of their loved one dying, and did all they could to stop it only for those actions to be the cause of that death?" I suggested, using Anakin''s visions in Episode 3.
"That is a strangely specific example to use, but the premise is true," Sifo-Dyas answered as his brow creased. "And an example of why relationships for a Jedi are forbidden."
"And an example of one of the few things the Jedi and Sith agree upon, though for entirely different reasons," Nilas added, making everyone turn to her. "Do you understand why Padawans?"
Darihd shook his head but I smirked.
"Because everyone can be a monster or an angel in the name of love." Nilas smiled warmly and nodded even as I continued. "However, that would be true for those who are not Force-sensitive as well. For both Jedi and Sith to deny that their emotions, good and bad, influence their decisions and actions is to cut off a part of themselves, thus denying them balance."
"I see Master Fay has been explaining her views to you," Nilas said with an amused shake of her head.
"Those opinions are my own," I replied quickly, wanting to save Fay from getting into trouble. "I had them even before I began learning from Master Fay, or Master Dooku."
"Cameron is correct. He does hold opinions that many would consider heretical, and while I do not fully agree with many of them, he does speak with wisdom far beyond his age." Dooku added in support.
"Perhaps we might discuss that topic another day," Sifo-Dyas offered as he glanced at his commlink. "The longer we are all in here, the more chance we have to arouse suspicion."
"Yes, yes. I know that meeting here was not your preferred option, but you are aware of why I cannot simply walk out of the Temple and hold this meeting in a quiet little corner of Coruscant." Nilas countered, to which Sifo-Dyas nodded in acquiescence.
I could only assume that due to her status as a member of the Council of First Knowledge, a Seer, or just her advanced age, she did not leave the Temple often; if at all. That would explain why we were meeting here instead of outside the Temple, where there would hopefully be less chance of another Jedi interrupting us.
"Perhaps we might consider how to move forward with any plans?" Qui-Gon offered calmly, his eyes staying with me instead of the byplay between his fellow Jedi Masters. "Padawan, might I infer that the reason you published and then diverted the proceeds from your story was the start of such a plan?"
I looked over at Dooku, who gave a fractional nod for me to answer. "It was, and wasn''t, sir. The objective there was the girl, Padm¨¦ Naberrie. A ¨C for lack of a better term ¨C voice in the Force called her name to me, which was why we became involved in the relocation efforts. It was her desire for me to publish my creation, I merely suggested diverting the earning to help."
"And in doing so, earned the friendship of the girl, helped increase the chances that an entire race would survive, discovered a revenue source outside the control of the Jedi or Senate and, provided you one day reveal yourself as the author, a large amount of goodwill with the denizens of the galaxy," Qui-Gon added with a wide smile.
"Honestly, I didn''t plan for it to be so successful," I replied with a shrug. "I only did it to help."
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Darihd coughed into his hand, though it sounded more like laughter.
"Perhaps, but by trusting your instincts, you were in a position to make a difference and help those around you."
"While I concede that Cameron''s actions have potential future benefits for what we are doing, we are not here to argue the merits of aspects of the Force, Qui-Gon," Dooku said firmly to his former Padawan.
Qui-Gon lowered his head as Nilas spoke once more.
"Sifo-Dyas and I have considered possible paths we should travel, but without further details about the Chosen One, we cannot decide on which to take."
"What about a safe harbour?" Darihd offered hopefully. "I mean, if the Republic is to fall, and the Order with it, then we cannot stay in the Temple, right?"
"No, we cannot. However, while the idea of a refuge for the Jedi and our knowledge is desired, any moves we make to develop a location somewhere else in the Republic will draw the attention of someone, and word will leak back to the Senate, The High Council, or both." Sifo-Dyas explained slowly.
"Then perhaps somewhere outside the Republic," I suggested. "I''m sure there are systems that have been lost to time, while others may simply not have been catalogued, or not even discovered yet."
"Again, wise beyond your years," Nilas said with another smile. "There are indeed worlds whose hyperspace coordinates have been lost or forgotten and many more that are nothing more than a name in the central records of the Republic. However, discovering such a world that would be suitable as a refuge is a long a difficult undertaking. One we sadly lack the numbers in our group to truly commit to."
"Why not ask the Exploration Corps, Master? Couldn''t you ask them to search for worlds that the Jedi could use as training centres?" Darihd suggested to Sifo-Dyas, who shook his head in reply.
"While asking the corps is sensible, the risk that they''d reveal their findings to another member of the High Council is too great to use unless¡" his voice trailed off as he tapped his chin. "Perhaps there is a way, though I''ll have to research it first."
"We can also be on the lookout for mentions of hidden or lost systems in our travels," Qui-Gon added. "I believe I heard mention of a world near Hutt Space that was used by mercenaries but wasn''t in any hyperspace tracking listings."
"I believe we must end here," Dooku suggested as he glanced at the chrono-display on his commlink. "Cameron and I have classes to teach and being late would raise questions I would prefer to avoid."
"Yes," Nilas agreed with a tired sigh. "I also have somewhere to be."
"If anyone has any ideas, please inform either Master Nilas or me," Sifo-Dyas stated as everyone stood.
"Of course," Dooku replied as I exited with him and we walked in silence to the elevator. However, as we entered, Qui-Gon caught up with us.
"Perhaps we might spar once more, Master," he suggested with a smile, which Dooku returned, though it was not as large.
"Certainly Qui-Gon. But I remind you there is no need to refer to me as Master. We are equals now."
Qui-Gon chuckled. "Perhaps, but I admit that I still find calling you by your name strange." He glanced at me. "Have you even revealed it to your latest Padawan?"
"I have not. And until he becomes a Knight, I do not feel the need to inform him of it." Dooku replied as I frowned.
What Dooku''s given name was had been a running question in my head. I''d searched the archives, but they did not list it, suggesting he had gone into the system and removed it. There was the chance that his given name actually was Dooku, but I highly doubted that was the case.
"Then far be it from me to do otherwise, Master Dooku," Qui-Gon agreed as he chuckled at my frown.
It might be a minor detail, but when it was something that I knew nothing about, it was annoying to not know. And a little refreshing as it was nice to not know things that others did.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
About a week after meeting with Nilas and the others, Dooku and I were heading to the spaceport nearest the Jedi Temple.
In that week, I''d spent most of my free time meditating in solitude. Thankfully, no one questioned my desire to meditate, since it was allowed, and while I''d used the time to train up certain Force Powers, most of the time I was simply taken up by me thinking about what had been discussed in the meeting, or how to handle the situation with Jon.
Regarding Jon, I hadn''t come up with any other real options beyond allowing him to spar with me and see where things went. I wouldn''t hold back, but I also wouldn''t go all out. Hopefully, the middle road would have a better effect on him than passivity or aggression.
While I hoped that sparring would help him and that I could get through to him, I had serious doubts I could. If it didn''t, I was going to have to either just let him go, and risk him becoming a threat and possible agent of the Sith or take him out.
As for the meeting, having a support group that now extended beyond Dooku and Fay was a relief. Yet, it also increased the chance that the High Council or Palpatine would learn what we were up to.
Learning that Nilas'' Force Visions dealt with me and Anakin, while unexpected, made sense once I thought about it. TPTB had told me a few times that the Force was trying to work out how I fit into things, and it now linked my fate to Anakin''s, which, once I got past the bout of pride that generated, made sense.
I''d talked with Dooku and discovered that my midi-chlorian count was in the same region as Yoda''s. While this was extremely high, it was not at the same level as Anakin''s.
However, one thing I was certain of was that I learnt powers and skills at a rate far beyond most if not all, sentients. That meant that while he potentially had larger natural reserves of the Force to call on, I''d have greater control/ability with those powers.
If we ended up as rivals, then that would make things interesting. However, I was leaning heavily toward the idea that I could replace Obi-Wan in the big brother role for the boy if not outright replace Obi-Wan as Anakin''s Master.
That train of thought had resulted in a quest being generated. It involved me becoming a Jedi Knight before Padm¨¦ became queen of Naboo. Since the quest was C-rated, it implied that the interface/TPTB felt me getting knighted while I was still a teenager was likely. The downside had been that if I failed, Anakin would be locked into becoming Qui-Gon or Obi-Wan''s Padawan. Since that wasn¡¯t a major problem, not while I had a quest to prevent Qui-Gon¡¯s death, I accepted the quest ¨C Knight Before Queen. Still, unlike earlier quests ¨C such as the Changing Fate quests for Sifo-Dyas and Giiett ¨C I¡¯d given it some thought before accepting.
The further discussions about locating or re-discovering a refuge for survivors of the Jedi Purge ¨C if that came to pass ¨C had also played around in my head. I''d spent a few hours each day with Dooku reading up on worlds with connections to the Force to which their hyperspace coordinates were not listed. Especially those linked to Revan or Satele Shan as I had spoken to Revan and Satele''s holocron seemed to be holding back information from me, even now that I was a Padawan.
For Revan, three came up, Lehon, more commonly known as Rakatan homeworld of Rakata, Malachor V, and Dromund Kaas. Since both Rakata and Dromund Kaas were still essentially Dark Side nexus planets, I had to assume that the hyperspace coordinates were simply restricted, though if the Jedi didn''t know how exactly to get to Dromund Kaas, it was going to make the datapad stored in my Inventory with those coordinates ¨C and the ones to other Sith Space worlds like Ziost ¨C very useful.
Meanwhile, while Malachor V was listed in connection to Revan, my eidetic memory had informed me that, as of KOTOR2, Malachor was a shattered husk of a planet. It was neither light nor dark, but dead. A void in The Force. Not the best place for a refuge of Jedi.
For that matter, setting up a Jedi refuge in Sith Space was probably not a good idea either. Any group based there would be easy for the High Council to label as Sith if they were discovered before the outbreak of the Clone Wars. To say nothing about how Palpatine would react to me learning that I''d based a Jedi group on Sith worlds.
The search linked to Satele had been more useful. It had listed worlds that caught my attention.
Tython was the supposed first world where the ancient Je''daii Order ¨C the forerunner to the Jedi ¨C had been formed and was in the Deep Core; a place known to be extremely difficult to traverse. Which probably explained why its exact location had been lost to the ravages of time.
Satele had apparently rediscovered the world during a decades-long peace with a Sith Empire that had forced the Jedi to flee Coruscant for a while during her lifetime. The hyperspace coordinates to Tython had again seemingly been lost as I doubted that if the Jedi still had them, they wouldn''t be hidden from someone of Dooku''s standing.
There were also brief mentions of other worlds that had been used by the Jedi throughout the ages, even some that had been used as staging grounds for a resistance against some ominous threat that appeared out of the Unknown Regions. But they were seldom mentioned, except in dark rumours and digitally redacted recordings. I had little hope of finding them when someone had so obviously tried to erase their existence from recorded history.
There were also more than a thousand worlds that were mentioned in older documents that had no listed hyperspace coordinates. These, while lacking links to the Force and my family line, could still be useful places, if rediscovered, for staging posts or refuges.
The only issue with such worlds was that they were lost. That meant finding them would require time, effort, and possibly a little luck. And probably a little help from the Force.
As we stepped out of the transport shuttle, I glanced around and saw that another vessel had a golden glow. Where it was going, I didn''t know, as we were outside the spaceport so I couldn''t see the display boards, but unless Dooku had plans for where we were to go ¨C and I didn''t think he did as we weren''t meant to meet up with Fay until after the new year; which was still three months away ¨C I saw no reason for us not to take that vessel.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Seven days later, I found myself on another transport, this one bound for Nar Shaddaa. We had transferred twice from other vessels, and I was beginning to doubt that this golden halo had anything to do with the Force or TPTB.
"I do hope that Hutt Space is not our final destination," Dooku stated from his seat in the small cabin we had on the vessel as I felt the now-familiar lurch as we accelerated into hyperspace.
"As do I, Master. Though if we are there to end the Hutts, I would not be against it." I replied with a smirk even as I considered the chaos that I could cause in Hutt Space. Thanks to maxing out Telepathic Shield, I had no risk of him ¨C or anyone else ¨C sensing my thoughts while it was active, which it was whenever I was in the company of others.
The fact that the Republic banned slavery but allowed Hutt Space to exist ¨C and blatantly turn a blind eye ¨C was another example of the Senate being motivated by the greed of the few, not the desires of the many.
"While I share your sentiment, doing anything to anger the Hutt families would only lead to, restrictions, being placed upon us by the High Council." Dooku''s tone was clear in its disgust, but I couldn''t tell whether that was due to the Hutts, the failings of the Senate/High Council, or a bit of both. "Now come, I believe we can use this vessel for a more advanced form of sparring."
I followed him out into the corridor, then through the ship and then down to the lower passenger levels. While the quarters we had were cramped, we at least had room to move around in the room. That was probably due to Dooku being against being jammed in like sardines as the passengers in these levels were.
There were eight to a room not much bigger than our quarters, with a single fresher unit between them.
The people down here were poor, desperate, and often fed up with the corruption of the Senate and the Republic. I''d even seen more than a few of them glare at us on both this ship and the last as we passed, indicating that the reputation of the Jedi was just as sullied as that of the Republic, if not worse as we were meant to be peacekeepers and protectors of the innocent and downtrodden.
Eventually, we arrived at a deck that appeared to be deserted, and we stopped.
"While you are comfortable fighting within a sparring ring or a similar open space, often that is not the case," Dooku stated as he turned to me and unclipped his lightsaber. "Often, you will face opponents in enclosed or cramp areas like this corridor."
"Which would rule out most movements of Ataru," I interrupted as I unclipped my lightsaber. "It would also limit the effectiveness of Shii-Cho as without the room to move quickly, the attacks of the form are lacking."
"Indeed. I am relieved to see you understand the issue. What then would you consider a good form for combat in this location?" He asked as our lightsabers hissed to life.
"Makashi has some use, as its natural weakness against blasters is countered by the need to only defend a very narrow area. Soresu, while the natural defensive form, would be less useful than normal as it can¡¯t force any attackers back, and if they use blasters, the chances of them running out of shots before a Jedi tires is, unlikely. Shien is the most obvious choice, especially against blasters, but it lacks much in the way of offensive capabilities. Or at least, from the velocities I had studied so far, while Djem So is only useful once close enough to use a lightsaber offensively." While I had answered, Dooku had moved a few metres further down the corridor.
A single nod as I finished speaking, indicated that he was happy with my answer. "Excellent deductions. Shien would be the choice of many Jedi, though others might use Niman. That form is preferred by many Jedi now, but unless studied to a highly advanced degree, the form is lacking in all areas of combat. Thus, the best option is often to use the Force to alter the battle to your advantage."
He paused as he turned and raised his blade. "Let us see how well you can adapt."
I readied myself, with Bullet Time and Precognition activating automatically, as he moved forward, and leaned back at a warning from Precognition, then felt a blast of Force energy careen past me.
I barely had time to process that this spar would involve using the Force before Dooku was upon me.
Bullet time and Precognition were both at a high enough level that I could keep up with his rapid stabs, prods and slashes, though it was tough going as he was a far superior duellist in this location and it was taking all of my concentration to avoid the continual succession of attacks he was launching. I managed to avoid another two offensive uses of the Force before something came from behind and took out my feet.
As I fell backwards, I thrust out a hand and used TK to push myself up from the floor, only to smash into Dooku''s lightsaber.
"Arg," I grunted out. Since the blades were in a low-power setting, the contact wasn''t lethal, and with Damage Resistance: Energy being in the Master range, a good chunk of the damage done was negated.
However, it still annoyed me to be hit, and I took a small touch more damage as I fell backwards, and this time didn''t arrest my fall.
"You must be aware of all of your surroundings when in combat, especially when engaged in tight quarters. The slightest mistake or misstep carries the risk of grievous harm and danger if not death."
"Yes, Master," I grumbled as I looked and saw that it had been a toolbox that had taken out my feet. My mood worsened when I saw that the interface had warned of the danger, but I''d been too busy reacting to Dooku''s attacks to realise that there was a new danger from another direction.
As I began to stand, he turned and walked away. "Again." He called out once we were more than three meters apart.
I lifted my right leg, avoiding a blast from him, and stepped forward.
He prodded three times in quick succession. I blocked the first two, but as the third approached, I Phased and stepped forward.
His blade trailed harmlessly through me and then his brow just enough to tell me he was surprised as I stepped through him.
As always, passing through a blade or person felt tingly, but thanks to a few years of practising with Fay I was used to the sensation.
As I stepped past him, I ended Phase, which resulted in my blade resting against the inside of his thigh.
"Most impressive." He stated and I deactivated my lightsaber, allowing him to turn to face me. "I see your lessons with Master Fay have been worthwhile."
I gave a nod as a smile broke out on my face. "Yes, Master. While the feeling of passing through something living, or a lightsaber, is strange, I have grown used to it."
Dooku''s lip curled. "That is one way to describe the feeling. I would advise you to not reveal that while sparring with other Jedi, or in combat unless you are being overwhelmed. It is a powerful tactic to have, but overuse only allows your enemies to adapt."
"That was the first time I''ve used it in a spar since becoming your Padawan," I stated, making a smile twitch into, then out of, existence.
"We shall go again, however this time, I want you to stick to the more common applications of Force, in particular, using the Force to move objects and defend yourself from harm." He said before turning and walking three metres away from me.
I raised and activated my lightsaber, tensing in preparation only for Precognition to warn me to brace. I grabbed the nearest handhold and noted Dooku doing the same, as the ship violently shook.
"We have exited hyperspace prematurely," he explained as the shaking stopped mere moments after it had begun, clipping his lightsaber back into his belt and pulling out his commlink a second before it beeped. "Yes?"
"Master Jedi, we have a situation. How soon can you reach the bridge or engineering?" the transport''s captain ¨C a man by the name of Thrall ¨C asked through the link.
I mentally pulled up the map of the ship, something I did as a precaution on every vessel since my kidnapping. "We''re closest to engineering. About three minutes, depending on traffic." I said and Dooku relayed that to Thrall.
Thrall sighed loud enough that it carried over the audio-only comm channel. "Then I must ask you to head there."
"What exactly has happened captain?" Dooku asked as he waved at me to take the lead.
A glance at my interface showed I had about sixty per cent of my FP. I then cast Detection, fully reached out with the power, and frowned. Since the ship was only about eight-hundred metres long, the three groups that were about fifty kilometres away, and closing, had to be inbound vessels.
Sadly, when using Detection fully, it showed up the problems with it as it was only when a target was within one kilometre - the range of my minimap - that I got an accurate location. Anything beyond that was just a rough estimate of the range.
"Our hyperdrive engine disengaged abruptly, dropping us out in an uninhabited system. And three ships are approaching fast that are ignoring hails." Thrall explained, confirming what Detection had told me.
"Pirates?"
"Either that or slavers. They are a constant threat as we approach Hutt Space if you don''t pay the appropriate fees." My frown deepened at the idea the transports had to pay protection money to avoid being attacked by raiders. We were still inside Republic space, yet Thrall''s tone made it clear this was something everyone running transports to Nar Shaddaa had to deal with.
"What defences do you have?"
I dodged around a pair of Duros that were ambling around in the corridor, clearly wondering what had happened.
"The ship has a pair of laser cannons, but they won''t do much against three ships."
"And onboard?" Dooku continued with the questions, trying to get as much information as possible.
There was a pause before Thrall answered. "We''ve been told to heave to and prepare to be boarded. If we don''t comply, they''re threatening to kill members of the crew and passengers."
I didn''t need to see his face to know Dooku was frowning as he replied. "Then I suggest you do as ordered. I assume they are jamming hyperspace communication?"
"Yes, Master Jedi." Thrall sighed loudly just as we ducked into an elevator. "I don''t know what to do."
"Order the passengers to their cabins, arm the crew and secure the bridge. We will see how we can help once we reach engineering."
"Thank you, Master Jedi. May the Force be with you." The commlink closed and Dooku turned to me.
"How many are there?" he asked. Something that both he and Fay had noted was that ability to sense others at distance was beyond that of most Jedi, themselves included.
"Around eighty. The two closest groups each have about thirty while the last group is moving slower and holding back." I replied after casting Detection again. "Based on their speeds and distances, the lead two ships should be docking in about six minutes. Each will dock amidships, though on opposite sides." I reported.
Dooku nodded as he processed what I''d told him. "While I believe we could handle one group quickly, the dual-landing poses an issue." He stated slowly as the elevator slowed and the doors opened, revealing five crew members rushing around rapidly. "Our first goal is to see if the hyperdrive can be repaired in time, though I suspect foul play means that is unlikely."
I looked at each crewmember, casting Observe as they caught sight of us. Thanks to that power, it was easy to discover that one of them was responsible for the hyperdrive failing.
"The Sullustan," I whispered to Dooku as we stood by the door.
"He is anxious, but that is true of all of them," Dooku replied only for his eyes to narrow as he focused on the Sullustan. "Hmm, I do sense that there is more to his worry than just the pirates."
"I think he is concerned that we are here," I suggested, using what Observe stated about him, though with a touch more vagueness. "Perhaps that is because he is responsible for the engines failing."
"Yes, that would make sense. However, we do not have much time to confirm it."
He strode forward confidently, stopping only once he was standing behind the Sullustan.
"Why has the hyperdrive failed?" he asked bluntly, and I sensed the application of the Force behind the question.
"I, uh, it,"
"You will tell me," Dooku stated, interrupting the stammering Sullustan. This time the usage of the Force was stronger.
"I will tell you." The Sullustan paused. "I altered our hyperspace coordinates to this system, then disabled the hyperdrive with a security datacard." The other four engineers looked at their co-worker. Their expressions shifted from shock to anger at hearing what the Sullustan had done.
"You will give me the datacard."
The Sullustan reached into his pocket and pulled out a small object that reminded me of a credit card from Earth before he handed it to Dooku.
Dooku tossed the datacard to another engineer as he waved his hand at the Sullustan, who fell like a puppet that had had its strings cut.
"Get the engines back online and secure him for questioning." He ordered as he turned to me.
Whatever he wanted to say was cut off as his commlink beeped.
"Master Jedi, the pirates are demanding that we open the airlocks," Captain Thrall almost shouted. The panic in his voice was evident, but he was still in control. "They''ve threatened to fire on the bridge and engines if we do anything to resist."
"We have discovered the source of your engine problems," Dooku replied, giving the man some comfort. "Can you direct the pirate vessels to the same docking area?"
"No. The two smaller ships have moved to either side of us while the freighter is staying to the rear and above us."
I used Detection again and confirmed the report with a nod.
"Very well. Have the crew move the passengers away from the main docking port on each side of the vessel. We will handle them."
"And the freighter?"
"That as well." Dooku closed the link and turned to me. "Could you disable the freighter as you did when kidnapped?"
I shrugged. "Yeah, but without any idea of where they are in those ships, and rough deck plans, I can''t be sure that I''d be able to take them all out without either killing them. And if any are of a species with thicker skin or bones, say Gamorrean, then I might not even stun them."
Dooku stroked his beard. "Do so. I wish to take a few alive for interrogation, so we will have to ensure survivors from the boarding parties and hope that the operational commander is on in one of those groups." He moved to the elevator and stepped in, with me right behind him.
"You will handle the starboard docking port," he stated as the elevator rose. "The moment you hear the docking hatch begin to open, disable everyone on the freighter. How you deal with those who board this vessel is up to you, however, remember that I desire captives, so prisoners are preferable to bodies."
"Yes, Master."
A part of me was worried that Dooku''s apparent disinterest in taking everyone prisoner was a concern, but the more rational part of me agreed with him. Having fought in battles in my past life, I understood that our primary concern was protecting the civilians on this transport, and the use of lethal force was acceptable.
I did though wonder how most Jedi would approach the situation. Probably attempt to convince the pirates to leave with an errant wave of their lightsaber?
"Keep your commlink open so we can coordinate our counter-assaults." Without waiting for me to reply, he took off at a jog towards the port-side docking area.
I wasn''t surprised by the lack of concern at his sending me off into combat without any words of encouragement as I followed his actions towards my destination. The calm, stoic approach he used was what I''d expected from him based on his scenes in the movies and cartoons. Thankfully, he didn''t have a sociopathic approach to other beings that had been hinted at. Or at least, if he did, he kept it under wraps.
As I neared my destination, I noted that my FP was now around sixty-five per cent and activated Detection and left in on.
My primary target group was just on the far side of the hull, probably in the process of docking, while Dooku''s group was about a minute behind, though I noted Dooku was now waiting for them.
The pirate freighter was still about three kilometres above and behind our transport and as I heard the familiar hissing of an airlock sealing into place I reach out with the Force and, using TK, took hold of the twenty sentients on the freighter.
"They are docking. Take out the freighter." Dooku stated quietly through the commlink, which I had turned down the volume on to not give myself away. I also made a mental note to get an earpiece for it for future combat situations.
As I launched the freighter crew upwards with TK and then slammed them violently onto the decks, I heard the voices coming from the docking area.
The whole attack had taken only seconds, but the fact seventeen contacts blinked out told me it had been successful. Now I just had to hope the High Council didn''t give me another bollocking for being too aggressive in dealing with pirates. At least I could say I was following orders this time.
"Heh, no one''s here," a heavily accented voice said from the docking area.
"I hope they''ve got some yummies on board," another said with a chuckle, making me growl. Honestly, I wasn''t sure in what way he was saying that would be worse.
I stepped around the corner and saw that about a third of the pirates had exited the docking hatch.
"Looks boys, they sent a kid for us," a large man stated, earning a chuckle from the others.
"No," a Trandoshan hissed as his tongue flicked out, tasting the air. "A Jedi. The Scorekeeper will be pleased."
He stepped forward, a large vibroblade in hand and I noted the others, who were still boarding, seemed content to let him deal with me.
That was fine as the large reptilian was slowly moving into position to block me from sight from the others.
I stood calmly, my hands at my side, making no move for my lightsaber even as the Trandoshan came closer, his teeth showing as he smiled down at me.
"Prepare to die by my blade," he stated, which drew a chuckle from his friends, only for the sword in his hand to suddenly move, slicing his leg to the bone.
"Argh!" He grunted out as he stumbled even as the blade was ripped from his grip, spun around and then slammed into his open mouth. I heard the grumbling of the other pirates as he fell to the ground dead.
"Anyone else?" I asked as I took hold of every weapon with TK and yanked them forward.
Most lost their blaster or blade, though a few managed to keep the grip. That resulted in those few being pulled forward and falling face-first into the deck.
"Get him!" a human shouted as he pulled a pistol from a holster I hadn''t seen as I saw others following his lead.
Using Barrier, I generated a protective bubble of the Force around myself as a few pirates opened fire. The barrier held easily ¨C the power was just into the Master tier and could, in theory, survive a blast from a fighter, though I wasn''t willing to test that just yet ¨C as I grabbed the man who''d given the order and pulled him forward, slamming him into the wall to my right, though not with enough force to kill him.
As he slumped to the ground groaning, I sent the weapons flying back to their owners. Though those who''d managed to keep hold of their weapons in my initial attack, now found themselves landing on their backs.
The loose weapons slammed into their owners. Most of the blasters broke in half as they made their target stumble or fall over, while the blades all lodged themselves in the arms or legs of their owners.
The rate of fire against my barrier fell to almost nothing as I lifted ten of them and slammed them into the wall, making the group fall on the human who had spoken before.
In quick succession, I repeated the process with two more groups of ten until all thirty pirates were lying in a heap against the wall.
Ignoring the groans from the group, I pulled the closest one that was still moving, a grey-skinned Duros, towards me.
"Two questions. Who is in charge, and do you have any restraints?" The only issue with disabling most of them was that I now had no way to restrain them all.
As the Duros groaned instead of replying I sighed.
"Note to self, keep more cuffs in my inventory," I muttered as I kicked the Duros in the head, rendering him unconscious and pulled the half-dozen restraining cuffs from the Inventory.
That would leave two dozen that needed to be secured, but I was reasonably sure I could find something that would do the job.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Cathedral of the Past 2
The only issue with injuring several dozen pirates on a small passenger transport was the lack of effective medical care available.
Sure, the ship had a medic, but their supplies were limited. And while I would have liked to have used Heal to help them, the power was only Adept:9 and, according to the interface, I needed it to be at least Professional:1 to heal others.
That meant I had to help the medic with the injured instead of watching Dooku interrogate the leaders.
It took a full day to handle all the injuries ¨C which granted me a few levels in Medicine [First Aid] ¨C and then a further day to examine the computers of the three pirate ships. Though for the freighter, I¡¯d first had to jettison the bodies of the dead crew before I could do that.
While my Computing [Slicing] and [Electronics] were at Professional:50 and Adept:94 respectfully, liberal usages of Enhance Skill ¨C which was in the high Savant range ¨C and shoddy data protection meant I was able to not only find records of previous attacks for cargo and slaves but also the location of their base.
The records would help to ensure the surviving pirates would face prosecution. However, Dooku did not feel that would stop the attacks and I had agreed.
The pirate base was in a system that was nothing more than a number in the transport¡¯s navigation computer and the name of it meant nothing to Thrall or Dooku.
Because of that and perfectly remembering the meeting on Coruscant and the fact the golden halo/light on the transports had led me here, I¡¯d suggested privately to Dooku that perhaps the system could be used by the group we were building as an initial staging post in this area of the galaxy.
He had agreed, expressing that it could also potentially be used for operations into Hutt Space that we wished to keep hidden from the High Council, explaining that the Hutts were the major source of many of the more illegal ills of the galaxy.
This much I had already surmised from the few memories I had of actually watching the Hutts in the movies and the show, but I was unaware of exactly how vast their network was. Dooku told me that each Hutt was essentially a criminal kingpin over their own small slice of the Outer Rim and that despite frequently feuding with one another, they were all connected in a vast criminal network such that, if we made any move against them, we¡¯d need a hidden base to work from. It brought to mind images of the stereotypical Mafia families back on Earth.
That was why, four days after the attempted boarding by the pirates, Dooku and I dropped out of hyperspace on the very edge of the system, which was named by a random string of text and numbers (R11-0407), in a repurposed pirate raider.
The other raider and the freighter had been handed over to Thrall and his crew to be used as they wished, though not before I had wiped their computer systems for all records of where this system was; though only after backing up said data to a datapad now stored in my Inventory.
The two days of travel were needed as the planet was well outside any known hyperlanes and we needed to stop at a few other systems to plot the next jump in the sequence.
¡°I really wish this thing had some decent long-range scanners,¡± I moaned from my seat at the helm as I examined the lack of useful information from said scanners. ¡°As expected, we¡¯ve got seven major bodies. Four gaseous and three that are small enough to be solid, though only one is in the habitable zone; and even then, it is at the far edge of the zone.¡±
¡°That should be where the prisoners indicated their base and station were,¡± Dooku commented from the command chair behind me. ¡°Are there any indications of the other ships or the station from this distance?¡±
¡°Nope. As I said, this piece of junk is lacking decent long-range scanners.¡± I replied with annoyance at the raider.
The ship could carry up to fifty people ¨C if they packed in and shared bunks ¨C and work with a minimum crew of five. Since it was only Dooku and me currently on board, that meant we¡¯d had to split up the work normally meant for those five. And since Dooku was uninterested in mechanics, engineering, and other technical subjects, that resulted in me having to serve as pilot, engineer and navigator while also ensuring the two laser cannons and one ion cannon were operational in the event we ended up in a fight.
Dooku¡¯s interrogations, and my examination of the ship''s logs, had informed us that around three hundred pirates were working from this system. That was a large number for such an operation, which meant, according to Dooku, that it had been active for quite a while and probably had backing from someone with more money and connections than your average pirate or slaver.
They operated in four groups. Two capture teams, one of which we¡¯d taken out, one selling team that travelled into Hutt Space to sell the ore that the slaves mined from the planet as well as any slave that was proving particularly unruly, and a command group that managed the remaining slaves on the station and planet.
The reason that they didn¡¯t sell all the slaves was twofold. Firstly, to allow the pirates some level of comfort while on the station and secondly, that the planet below the station was rich in several valuable ore and minerals. Those slaves not kept as ¡®staff¡¯ or sold on the slave markets in Hutt Space were sent to work in mines. And from everything we¡¯d discovered, most did not live very long.
We were hoping that the two other teams were out of the system, as dealing with the rest of the pirate fleet would be extremely difficult. Our only real hope in that situation was that we would be able to approach close enough that I could use TK to take out entire ship crews. However, the issue there was the other freighter they were operating using carried a high number of sentients as that would indicate slaves onboard.
¡°Hmm. Very well. Set a course for the habitable planet. However, take it slow and alter the course randomly once we are closer. If we do run into other vessels, we can claim we are all that survived the boarding.¡±
¡°Perhaps we could also vent the atmosphere from a few empty sections of the ship?¡± I suggested.
¡°Yes, that would help to sell our story, but hold off on doing so until we are closer. I do not wish to risk what little integrity this vessel has on an illusion we may not need.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied as we began to move deeper into the system. At current speeds, it would take us almost a day to reach the station, but that was fine as it gave me more time to search the ship for hidden stashes.
We had gutted all three ships of their stores, discovering about ten thousand credits ¨C that Dooku gave to Captain Thrall and his crew ¨C and a good number of illegal substances ¨C which we had jettisoned into space ¨C medical, food stores and restraining equipment.
That meant I now had a dozen restraining cuffs stored away for a rainy day along with the further two dozen we had on board for securing any slavers that were smart enough to surrender.
All but a week¡¯s worth of food had been transferred to Captain Thrall¡¯s transport, though I had discovered a few hundred more credits in hidden stashes along with a few other miscellaneous items. And I was hoping to be able to loot the vessels and station here once we took care of the pirates.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Early the following morning, I was woken by Dooku summoning me to the bridge before the start of my shift.
¡°It appears we are in luck,¡± he stated as I entered the small, cramped bridge. ¡°Neither the transport for selling nor the other capture team is in-system.¡±
I moved to the helm station and pulled up the scanners.
What Dooku had stated was correct, a small raider about the same size as our vessel was currently travelling between the planet and the station.
I also noted that while we were approaching the planet slowly, the ship was carrying out a series of seemingly random movements along the y-axis hopefully suggesting that our vessel was damaged.
¡°They¡¯re trying to hail us,¡± I said as the commlink began to blink.
¡°Ignore it for now. When we are closer, we will reply. I have the names of a few of the lower members of the crew you can use if asked.¡±
I turned and looked back at him.
¡°While I could carry out the conversation, my tone and style are far too refined to allow me to play the role convincingly,¡± He explained, answering the question I had conveyed with a look. ¡°While you are far younger than any member of their crew, a simple dropping of your tone, along with applying some basic contractions should be sufficient to fool whomever you speak to. At least until we can land at the station.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied as I turned back to my station and looked over the scanner data.
I frowned as I read the details about the station. Mainly because, while it was large enough to be a station, it clearly was not.
The vessel was massive, having dimensions of three by two by five kilometres, and their engines dominated the back of the ship ¨C which was the direction we were approaching from ¨C with the largest engines being easily wide enough for our raider to fly into.
What confused me about it, however, was the fact that while the engines and the area around that looked like a starship, the upper reaches of the vessel ended in towers and spires that reminded me of churches and temples from Earth.
¡°What is that?¡± I asked out loud as I pulled up a holographic image of the temple-ship.
¡°I am unfamiliar with the design, though judging from the multitude of damage suffered by the hull, I would surmise it was old and adrift when these slavers discovered it.¡±
¡°Why does it look like a temple, though? I don¡¯t recall ever seeing any starships with that profile in any history files.¡±
¡°Hmm. I feel as though I have heard of such ships, but in history books that predate even your birth,¡± Dooku said slowly as the image rotated as the temple-ship turned in real-time. ¡°However, that is a mystery we can discover once we have secured the vessel.¡±
As a warning blinked on my console, I changed the holographic display to show the small vessel that had been travelling to the station had altered course. ¡°We¡¯ve got an escort inbound.¡±
¡°Very well. Use the name Haram if asked for one and begin the random venting program you devised.¡±
A few seconds later the program I had created began to slowly vent atmosphere from various points along the hull in a seemingly random pattern. It had taken me a few hours to design a simple randomizer function and insert it into the program for venting. Hopefully, it would help sell our ¡®damage¡¯.
Even as we began to vent, I manually made sure to keep the approaching raider under the aim of one of our ships¡¯ weapons. I did this by moving all three in jerking motions. Again, I could only hope the approaching ship bought the charade and didn¡¯t spot that I always had a weapon trained on them.
Again, the commlink blinked, and after a comment from Dooku, I opened the link while activating Enhance Skill for Deception.
¡°Crassk, what are you doing?¡± A voice hissed over the comms. ¡°And why can¡¯t we see you.¡±
¡°Crassk is dead,¡± I replied, doing my best to make my voice seem deeper and rougher. ¡°The fracking ship was carrying Jedi!¡±
¡°Kriff! What about the other ships?¡± the voice demanded.
¡°Lost. The Jedi waited until we docked the transport before attacking.¡± I paused for effect. ¡°It was a massacre.¡±
¡°Double kriff! Darvok is going to be furious.¡± The voice went silent for a moment before continuing. ¡°How many of you escaped?¡±
¡°About a dozen of us, but the ship¡¯s starting to fall apart. The Jedi tried to rip the damn engines from us as we fled.¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡ right, right. We can see hull breeches from here. Follow us into the hangar. Darvok is going to want a report.¡±
The link closed before I could reply, and the approaching raider banked towards the temple-ship as I moved to follow.
¡°Nicely done, Cameron. I would say there is now a fair chance that this Darvok will be waiting for us on their command ship along with members of his crew.¡±
¡°Meaning we can take out their leadership before they realise what is going on,¡± I replied even as I waved away a notice saying I¡¯d gained another level in Deception as I stopped using Enhance Skill.
Dooku nodded. ¡°Indeed. Ideally, the other raider will and nearby so we can take out its crew before they can react.¡±
We spent the time as we moved towards the temple-ship developing simple plans for taking out any welcoming party and gaining control of the station/temple-ship.
The simple truth was that bar me using TK to take out our escort ship, and the welcoming party before they could call for help, the plan was basically to identify the slavers and then disable them. Though I suspected that Dooku¡¯s meaning of disabling the slavers involved more extreme methods than most Jedi would prefer to use. Or at least I hoped it did as I felt that slavers deserved no mercy.
It was about twenty minutes later when our raider was guided into a large bay on the far side of the temple-ship.
While I thought I saw other such bays dotted around the massive vessel, this was the only one that was open. Perhaps that was by choice, but more likely it was due to it being the only one that was open when the slavers discovered the vessel.
¡°Our escort is hanging back,¡± I stated as we passed through the forcefield that held the atmosphere in the bay. ¡°They¡¯re beginning to turn.¡±
¡°What about their weapons?¡± Dooku inquired as I guided our vessel towards where a group of about ten sentients were gathered. We were still too far away to see what they were up to, but if they weren¡¯t thinking about targeting us, I¡¯d buy a holiday villa on Hoth.
¡°Still no lock. I think¡¡± I paused as I saw something on the scanners. ¡°They¡¯ve moved behind us. It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve locked on, but we¡¯re in their sights.¡± I felt¡ something as though a feeling was trying to warn me about something even as Danger Sense flared.
¡°Hmm. I believe they have not entirely bought your deception,¡± Dooku muttered, confirming the feeling I¡¯d just had was a warning from the Force, and I reached out with Detection.
¡°You might be right, Master. I think I can sense another thirty or so beings behind the doors to either side of our landing area,¡± I said, trying to still sound vague to not make it seems as though I could sense every sentient being and droid within a hundred kilometres.
¡°There is no need to understate your ability, Padawan. Neither Master Fay nor I have your sensitivity with senses others through the Force.¡± Dooku said firmly and even without turning, I knew he was scowling at my attempt to undersell my ability.
¡°There¡¯s sixteen to the left, eighteen to the right along with a few droids,¡± I said, not bothering with an apology as Dooku was not one to accept them, preferring instead that I simply learnt the lesson and moved on. ¡°There¡¯s also seventeen on the raider on our tail and, given to the group of fifteen I can sense, another vessel is approaching from the planet from behind the temple-ship, which is probably why the scanners on this bucket can¡¯t detect it.¡±
¡°How far away is this second vessel?¡±
¡°Seventy kilometres, I think.¡± I wasn¡¯t being vague on purpose here as the distance they were at was beyond my minimap, so I was only given a rough estimate of the range to the targets; in this case between fifty and one hundred klicks.
Once again, the usefulness of Detection over distance was limited due to my minimap. Hopefully, a new Perk or Player Power would allow for upgrading the minimap.
I quickly rotated the minimap with a thought, to see where the group was relative to my current plane. ¡°They¡¯re approaching from below and on our right,¡± I added, taking advantage of a new feature of the minimap to allow me to rotate it to show the z-axis. That feature had been added during the update, but I¡¯d only discovered it while we were travelling to this system as there had been no mention of the interface changing in that way with the update.
¡°Most impressive. And highly advantageous in situations such as these.¡± He paused for a moment as I brought the vessel to a stop as we touched the deck. ¡°We need to disable both those vessels quickly before we lower the ramp, but if we move too early, we risk alerting those aboard this station to our intentions and increase the chances they can warn their cohorts on other vessels or the planet below.¡±
¡°I can sense about another hundred beings and ten droids aboard the station, Master. I cannot tell which are slavers or slaves, however, though I¡¯d suspect that the two groups that are crowded together are prisoners.¡±
¡°Hmm, then after we secure our landing area, we will have to take the station the normal way.¡± Dooku with a subtle uptick of his lips as he stood. ¡°Come. We have to pay our respects to our hosts.¡±
I managed to avoid chuckling at Dooku¡¯s humour as I followed him off the bridge.
As we reached the landing ramp, he moved to the controls but paused before lowering the ramp.
¡°Can you still sense the crew of the two other vessels?¡± I nodded, as I¡¯d kept Detection on the Force gave me a warning. ¡°Good, then on my mark take them out¡¡ Mark.¡±
As the pressure seal hissed as it released, I reached out with TK and violently slammed every sentient on the two raiders upwards, and then down then repeated the process on the three droids, though I slammed them up and down a second time to be sure. The whole process took only a few seconds, but most of the marks shown by Detection faded away.
Even as my XP leapt upwards, confirming the majority of those ship¡¯s crews were dead, I silently prayed that there were no slaves upon the vessels. As for the slavers¡ they had it coming.
¡°Jedi!¡± someone roared from outside the ship, drawing me back from my thoughts, as a handful of blaster bolts came our way.
I simply leaned to one side to avoid the few that passed near me while Dooku effortlessly deflected them back, killing the two who had shot at him.
Before the ramp was even fully descended, I had used Barrier to block all incoming fire a few metres in front of us.
¡°Impressive,¡± Dooku stated as we walked down the ramp, the blaster fire bouncing harmlessly off my Barrier. ¡°How long could you maintain this barrier?¡±
I glanced at my FP bar, noted the number it was displaying, then the various powers I had active ¨C Detection, Barrier, Precognition and Bullet-Time ¨C and did a few quick mental calculations.
¡°About three minutes, though I could extend it to maybe ten if I concentrate on nothing else.¡± Meaning disabling all other active Force Powers, which I was not keen to do in a combat situation after my kidnapping just over two years ago.
Dooku gave a single, brief nod, but anything he might have said was cut off as the doors to port and starboard opened, allowing the reinforcements I had detected to enter the bay.
¡°While impressive, I believe it would be more beneficial if we took the offensive.¡± His voice never once rose in concern at the fact we were now outnumbered over twenty to one and I found myself adopting a similar sense of calm.
¡°Yes, Master.¡± I reached out with TK, but instead of throwing everyone upward, I instead focused on every blaster in the room and yanked them towards me.
¡°What the?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Kriff!¡±
Several voices called out as I yanked over two dozen blasters towards us, then turned them around in mid-air and aimed at their former owners.
¡°Surrender. This is your only chance.¡± Dooku called out as I dropped Barrier to concentrate on the blasters, trying not to think about how cool it must look for me to be holding nearly four dozen blasters in the air and aiming them, and silently wondering why Jedi didn¡¯t do this more often.
¡°Why? We¡¯re not in Republic Space, Jedi. You have no authority here.¡± A voice called out as a Bothan stood, flanked by two Trandoshans. ¡°We are operating with the permission of the Hutts.¡±
¡°That may be, but you are targeting Republic transports, and are engaged in slavery. We will not tolerate this.¡± Dooku countered as I noted the two exceptionally large Trandoshans had pulled vibroblades from their belts; and gripped them tightly with two hands.
I had to assume the other pirates were also reaching for spare weapons, and it was only a subtle gesture from Dooku that prevented me from firing off every blaster I held with TK. Though given the way my FP was rapidly dropping from me holding all these blasters aloft, I suspected I could only keep this up for another minute or so. Which told me why Jedi generally didn¡¯t do this often. No matter how cool it looked, it was a very taxing use of the Force.
The Bothan chuckled at Dooku¡¯s statement, as did a few others.
¡°Really? The lapdogs of the Senate, who care nothing for the Rim, won¡¯t allow slavery? What if I told you that some of our biggest clients were on Core worlds such as Coruscant?¡±
¡°I would not be surprised. I take it you will not surrender?¡± [Be ready, Padawan.] Dooku added mentally.
¡°No. Eve¡¡±
¡°Very well.¡± Dooku cut off the leader and raised his lightsaber for combat. [Fire.]
I did as he instructed, and the floating collection of blasters opened fire on the three groups of slavers.
They only fired for a few seconds before Precognition warned me of an attack, and I dropped the blasters, spun and unclipped and ignited my lightsaber, allowing me to easily deflect the blast that was aimed for my head back the way it came. Using Precognition with Bullet-time was incredibly overpowered when dealing with a small number of enemies, which explained why well-trained Jedi were so feared as opponents.
I stepped towards where that blast had come from, deflecting or avoiding a few more blasts as I noted that there were less than a dozen slavers left alive in the landing area with us.
As I deflected another blast, a blade came flying towards me from behind a stack of crates, and I ducked while moving my blade upwards. The offending arm fell helplessly to the floor even as its owner screamed in pain.
His screams died as I slashed him from waist to neck even as I pulled another pirate towards me, slamming them into the crates.
¡°I give up!¡± shouted the only slaver left in the small group I¡¯d approached as he dropped his blaster pistol.
I hit him with a Stun and turned back to the crates where the first slaver of this little group was slowly standing.
Before he could orientate himself, I drove my saber through his chest.
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
Another glance at my minimap told me the landing bay was now secure. Including the one I¡¯d stunned, there were only three others alive in the bay.
I walked back over to our ship and noted that Dooku was glowering down at the now one-armed Bothan. Both Trandoshans lay dead on the floor with various limbs lying around their bodies.
Part of me was disturbed by how calmly Dooku was about dismembering and killing, but the larger part knew from my previous life that in combat the most important thing ¨C beyond making sure you survived ¨C was taking out your enemy.
¡°The bay is secure Master,¡± I stated as I pulled the stunned slaver to the ship. ¡°This one chose to surrender.¡±
¡°A far wiser choice than the one taken by his leader,¡± Dooku replied, turning back to the kneeling Bothan. ¡°Now, you will tell me how many others there are on the station.¡± Dooku almost growled out as he waved his hand across Bothan¡¯s face.
¡°Ha!¡± The Bothan spat at Dooku¡¯s feet. ¡°You think I¡¯m some weak-willed fool who¡¯d let you manipulate me?¡±
¡°You will tell me.¡± Now Dooku did growl and I noted that Bothan¡¯s eyes rolled back in his eyes for a moment as the Force washed over the area.
¡°I will tell you. There are another thirteen of my men on the station.¡± All the confidence was gone from the Bothan¡¯s voice, as was any hint of emotion as he answered robotically.
¡°And on the planet below?¡±
¡°Another twenty-three.¡± The Bothan drooled as he spoke and I was certain that Dooku had pushed harder than most Jedi would approve of, but I had no sympathy for the slaver.
Dooku turned to me. ¡°Secure these two and that one in the ship. I will see about securing this bay fully and locating a terminal.¡±
I nodded and lifted the leader, the one who had surrendered to me and another slaver that was slummed over near Dooku into the ship.
While I had levelled up thanks to the combat, I ignored the notice as the business of securing the temple-ship took precedence. Though the fact my FP had reset with the level-up was another exploitable quirk of my power that I wasn¡¯t going to complain about.
Once that was done, and we were heading to the ground, I¡¯d pull up the notice and examine what new Perks and Player Powers were available to me.
As I returned to the landing bay, I found Dooku examining a computer console.
¡°Cameron, please examine this.¡± He stated without turning.
As I approached, I noted the console was massively different from anything I¡¯d seen so far in this galaxy.
Most computer systems, even those designed on opposite sides of the galaxy, used similar basic styles and layouts for their displays and consoles.
This one, however, along with looking as though someone had stripped away most of the outer casing, did not conform to that style.
The characters, while still Basic, were in a font I could not recall ever seeing before.
¡°Thoughts?¡± Dooku asked as he stepped back to allow me to use the console, which I began to do after activating Enhance Skill for Computing [Electronics].
After tapping away at the controls and examining what I could of the programming language from this point, I turned to look at him.
¡°This ship is old. Incredibly old judging by what I can follow of the underlying code. It¡¯s still on Basic, which does suggest Republic, or at least Human, origin. Beyond that, there¡¯s not much I can say beyond speculation.¡±
¡°It does not match anything from your original time?¡± He agreed with me about its age and was looking for a guide as to when the ship had been launched.
I shook my head. ¡°No. While millennia have passed, the underlying styles have not altered as much as one would expect. This, however, I have never seen anything like it before.¡±
Dooku leaned back and stroked his beard. ¡°I believe I may have, but until we learn more about this station, I am reluctant to state my suspicions.¡±
I gave a single nod in reply. Dooku, as I had learnt from my time with him, was very much a person who preferred facts and details over hunches and speculation, which was why I had held off on revealing my thoughts about the ship¡¯s age.
¡°While it is old, Master, I have been able to locate the main bridge. The slavers have jury-rigged a workaround that has given them basic control of this place along with a map.
¡°Using this, and the Force, I¡¯ve picked out nine of the remaining thirteen slavers onboard. Six are in or around the command centre with the other three near the engine room.¡± I explained, pointing to those two locations on the map that was now displayed on the console.
¡°And the last four?¡±
¡°Given that the slaves appear to be in two main areas, I¡¯d wager that there¡¯s a pair at each location acting as jailers.¡±
¡°Yes, that would be the most logical approach. However, until we secure the slaves, we cannot be sure about that.
¡°Also, in their position, I would have a secondary method for dealing with us. Probably explosives at or near the slaves.¡± He paused and leaned closer to examine the map. ¡°These two locations appear to be bays similar to this one. That would make eliminating those slaves a simple task that would not threaten the integrity of this place.¡±
¡°The controls for this docking bay are not linked to the bridge, which would suggest the others are not either,¡± I explained slowly as I manipulated the map. ¡°Though they could easily have rigged explosives to those bay doors with a remote trigger being held by the new commander of the operation.¡±
¡°Indeed. Then our primary objective now is to secure the slaves in landing bays, preferably without alerting those in engineering or command.¡±
¡°Master, perhaps there is a way to secure them and take out the bridge at the same time.¡±
¡°Proceed.¡±
I pulled the map of this place back until it showed all five possible targets. ¡°While you head to the bridge, and confront the slavers there, I can scout the two bays and locate the explosives, if there are indeed any. Once I¡¯ve done so, you can face those on the bridge while I take out those holding the slaves.¡±
¡°While I have been impressed by your performance so far, I do not believe you can be in two places at once.¡±
I smirked. ¡°Technically no, however thanks to training with Master Fay, I can have improved the distance I can teleport, and with the map of the ship, and being able to sense where everyone is, I¡¯m confident that I can move from one to the other without being seen.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Dooku once more stroked his beard. ¡°There is merit to your proposal and while I am reluctant to support it, I feel it does grant us the greatest chance of taking out the slavers and securing the slaves without their lives being threatened.¡±
He stepped back from the console and turned to face me directly. ¡°Very well. We will approach this your way. However, if at any moment I feel you are overexerting yourself, I will inform you to cease using the Force to teleport and instead handle each group to the best of your ability.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied.
¡°Good. Contact me once you have reached the first location.¡± With that, he turned and walked towards the central doorway, the only one that had been open when we had landed and where the initial group of slavers had been gathered.
I took off at a jog towards the nearest bay holding the slaves.
While making my way there, I wondered just when the slavers had gathered their captives in the two locations. I had to assume that they allowed them some right to roam freely while they ¡®worked¡¯ or assigned them to different areas of the station.
Given that they were ready before we even landed, it suggested that Crassk ¨C the name they¡¯d used when the first raider had hailed us ¨C had actually been a coded phrase. That was more than I¡¯d expected from a group of slavers, but given the size of this operation, it did make sense that the beings in charge had been expected to be rumbled at some point.
I had to hope that the missing group ¨C the one responsible for selling those slaves deemed of high value ¨C hadn¡¯t been alerted to our attack. If they had, they would either go to ground or try to hire mercenaries and muscle from whoever was backing this operation. And given that the Bothan leader had hinted that they had connections on Coruscant and other Core worlds, that reprisal could be large and brutal.
Soon enough I was close to the nearest of the two landing bays and I slowed.
Now that I was closer and could focus on the information Detection was providing to me via the minimap, I was able to note that almost everyone in the bay was huddled together in small groups, save for two who seemed to be walking around, though one was always close to the main door to the bay.
It was logical to assume that those two were the ones in charge.
After a moment examining what Detection and the minimap were telling me, I Phased through a wall near the entrance and glanced around.
The area I¡¯d appeared in was in a corner, partially shielded from sight by the two now-confirmed slavers.
I pulled my head back and turned, running as quickly as I dared through the corridors of the massive ancient ship until I reached the second slave-filled bay.
Again, I used the combo of Detection and the minimap to locate a quiet corner in the bay and Phased inside to make sure it was clear.
I tapped open my commlink, slid a small comm receiver into my ear to prevent it from broadcasting Dooku¡¯s expected reply, and whispered.
¡°Master, I have identified the guards in the two bays.¡±
¡°Excellent. I will leave my link open. The moment you hear a voice other than my own take them down and evacuate the slaves from the bays.¡±
I didn¡¯t reply, instead simply waited as the sounds of a door hissing open could be heard.
¡°That¡¯s far enough Jedi!¡± someone hissed, though whatever he added I did not instantly hear as I threw a pair of Stun blasts at the two guards in this bay. I would, however, be able to review what was said thanks to Eidetic Memory at a later point in time.
¡°Quickly! We need to get out of here!¡± I shouted as the two Weequay collapsed in heaps.
¡°Who?¡± ¡°What?¡±
Several voices commented on the two guards falling like puppets that had their strings cut. Then slowly, very slowly, the gathered slaves ¨C mainly females ¨C turned towards me.
¡°Look, I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± I called out as I ignited my lightsaber. ¡°You need to get out of this bay. NOW!¡±
¡°But the masters¡¡± One female, a yellow-skinned Twi¡¯lek began as I noted that she, like the others, was all wearing a metallic collar that I had to assume was used to control them. And was probably rigged with explosives if they tried to revolt.
¡°¡are dead.¡± I finished, before shrugging. ¡°Well, most of them. My Master is handling the last few, but we need you out of here before they realise what I¡¯m doing.¡±
Slowly, but getting quicker, the sixty or so people in the room began to move.
¡°Good, that¡¯s it,¡± I said as the first few exited the bay into the corridor. ¡°Keep moving. We need to get out of this bay quickly.¡±
¡°What about the children?¡± The yellow-skinned Twi¡¯lek asked. ¡°They keep them separate as a way to control us.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll free them, just get everyone out of here and seal the door behind you,¡± I replied before Teleporting to the other bay.
¡°What the kriff was that?¡± one of the guards in this bay asked, though his partner wasn¡¯t able to reply as I struck them with a Force Blast, sending them crashing, fatally if the sound of bones crunching was any indication, into the far wall.
Perhaps I could have stunned them like the other two, but learning they were keeping children as prisoners took my mind back to my mission two years ago, and the state I¡¯d found Bultar and Jon in. Thus, those two slavers had just paid the price for my thoughts and residual anger.
¡°Who are you?¡± a Human male who was maybe a year or two older than me asked as I noted that he was one of the few children to have a collar like the adults. Probably as most were far too young ¨C and thus too small ¨C to need or fit a control collar.
I tweaked my wrist, indicating the still-lit lightsaber. ¡°Cameron. I¡¯m here to rescue you. I¡¯ve already freed the other bay with the adults. We need to get out of this bay, NOW!¡± I used Force Compulsion to make my point.
¡°We need to get out of this bay, now.¡± The boy repeated before he turned to the others. ¡°The Jedi are here!¡± he called out as the children, some looking no older than five, moved closer.
The way they looked up at me, hope mixed with disbelief on faces that had seen far too much of the darkness of the universe at far too young an age was something I would never, ever forget. Even without Eidetic Memory. And, I suspected, would influence how I went about my plans for the future.
¡°Come on. We need to move.¡± I stated as calmly as I could as I opened the main door. And came face to plate with a droid.
¡°You¡¡± The droid wasn¡¯t able to get anything out as I struck it with Ionize.
That was still a low-level power and would only disable the droid for a minute or so, but it was enough time for me to ascertain that it was nothing more than a service droid. Hopefully, the other droids onboard were like this one and not designed for combat.
The group of around twenty children, ranging in age from maybe thirteen down to five quickly exited the room and I sealed the doors.
¡°Prisoners secure,¡± I stated through my commlink.
¡°These negotiations are finished.¡± I heard Dooku state followed by the unmistakable sound of a lightsaber swishing.
Blaster fire and a few screams followed, but after a minute the link fell silent.
¡°I have secured the command centre,¡± Dooku stated. ¡°Gather everyone in the hangar where we arrived.¡±
He closed the commlink without waiting for a reply and I turned to the boy who¡¯d spoken up when I¡¯d first entered the bay and used Observe.
¡°Reithe, I need you to get to make sure the others follow me. We¡¯re going to another hangar where we¡¯ll meet the adults.¡±
¡°How¡¡± Reithe stopped his question ¨C probably about how I learnt his name ¨C and nodded. ¡°Right. Everyone, we need to follow the Jedi. He¡¯ll keep us safe.¡±
As I turned to walk down the corridor, I felt a tug at my robes. Turning back, I found a young tan brown-skinned Zabrak girl standing there. She looked to be around seven or eight, but it was hard to be certain and I didn¡¯t bother using Observe on her.
¡°Are you really a Jedi?¡± she asked as she pointed at my lightsaber, which I had powered down just before opening the door out of their landing bay.
¡°Yes. I¡¯m Cameron. What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Tedra. Are you taking me to my mummy?¡± She asked and I nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Her hand slipped into my free one and I felt¡ something as we touched.
Curious about what it was, I cast Observe on her, and I was glad I was already turning back as I read the information.
Tedra Zill
Race: Zabrak
Level: 5
Health: 80% [Malnourished]
Age: 6
Force Potential: High
Threat Potential: Negligible
Emotional State: Hopeful, Curious, Amazed
Tedra has been held on this ship for months and is hopeful you can free her and her mother.
She has always wanted to meet a Jedi and has many questions for you.
And she wonders if you know something about the strange things that happen around her.
¡
Most of that was what I expected, but the high Force Potential made me stop for a moment in mid-step.
She was the first person I had discovered with such potential who was not a member of the Jedi Order. Oh, I¡¯d come across a few with intermediate Force Potential outside the Order, but those had all been people older than me. Yet Tedra was the first with a potential high enough to be considered for Jedi training that was younger than me.
Perhaps I could get her placed in the temple once this was all over, however, I was concerned they would reject her based on her age and what she had experienced her. And I would also have to speak with her mother if she was still here.
As I shifted back to the here and now, I remembered about the three slavers in engineering, and after checking the Detection-boosted minimap, I noted that there were only two people now there, and one was Dooku. His signature was pulsing to indicate a Force Bond.
¡°I have secured the engine room,¡± came his voice over the commlink as if he knew I was just realising where he was. Which he probably did due to the Force. ¡°I will return to our landing bay shorty so we can speak to the freed slaves and consider our next move.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied, before glancing at Tedra. ¡°I think I¡¯ve found something, someone, of interest.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± I could sense his curiosity through the Force Bond we shared. ¡°I look forward to seeing what or who this is once I arrive.¡±
He closed the link, and a few minutes later I arrived with the children in tow at the landing bay to find the freed adults mulling around outside.
¡°Resa!¡± one of the adults called out and a green-skinned Twi¡¯lek female broke from the adult group.
A child from my group ran to her and quickly the corridor was full of lots of reunions.
¡°Is your mother here?¡± I asked Tedra, who had still to let go of my hand as my eyes scanned for any adult Zabraks.
Tedra shook her head before it fell. ¡°I, I don¡¯t see mummy.¡±
¡°Hey, it¡¯s ok. We¡¯ll keep looking¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°There are still people on the planet below. She¡¯s probably down there.¡± I could only hope that was the case as if not, then her mother had probably been sold into slavery in Hutt Space which would make finding her almost impossible.
¡°Yeah.¡± Tedra smiled back, but it was not a strong smile.
¡°Tedra, I need to go and clear out this room. There¡¯s¡ some bad things in there that I need to clean up before you and the others can go in.¡± I explained slowly before spotting Reithe who also had not found a parent or relative. ¡°Can you wait with Reithe until I get back?¡±
¡°Okay,¡± She whispered, and I quickly led her to the older boy and explained vaguely why I had to go in alone.
Thankfully, he understood what I meant by bad things, and he led her to a group of children that had not found their loved ones and where the adults without children were also congregating.
It took me about ten minutes to move all the bodies to an airlock, loot them for valuables ¨C netting me a few thousand credits ¨C and stockpile all the weapons before I was willing to let the freed slaves in.
Though as I re-emerged into the corridor, I found Dooku in a heated conversation with some of the former slaves.
¡°While I certainly understand your desires, allowing them to face mob justice would only lower yourselves to their level,¡± Dooku said calmly as he stood between a group of about ten freed slaves and four slavers. Three of the slavers were missing limbs, while the fourth was staring down at the ground.
¡°We don¡¯t care! They deserve to die!¡± shouted back a Togruta female who drew my eyes due to her unusual purple skin. ¡°They killed my brother!¡±
¡°And my mate!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Kisa?¡± ¡°We want justice!¡±
The shouts from the group were loud and I glanced at the children who hadn¡¯t found a relative, and possibly never would.
¡°They will face the full extent of Republic justice; I assure you of this,¡± Dooku stated with an air of certainty. ¡°However, what you seek is not justice, but revenge. Instead of taking stock of your situation, learning how to remove those ghastly collars, or organizing for when the last group of slavers returns, possibly with heavily armoured reinforcements, you instead wish to carry out mob vengeance.¡± He paused and glared into the eyes of each of the groups who were facing him. ¡°Have you devolved that much?¡± He asked though I was certain he would say more if not for the fact he was a Jedi Master and thus had to maintain an air of serenity.
I watched as he continued to glare at the group, impressed with how well he was handling them as I had felt that Fay was the better at de-escalating a situation. And while Dooku¡¯s words and posture were working ¨C only a few continued to meet his eyes ¨C I was sure Fay would be less¡ forceful in her words, gestures, and posture than Dooku was being.
¡°Should I secure the prisoners, Master?¡± I asked, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to me in a way that should hopefully distract them enough for their anger to subside where they weren¡¯t trying to threaten a Jedi Master.
¡°Yes, Cameron.¡±
¡°You trust a child to guard those monsters?¡± the purple-skinned Togruta asked with a snarl that exposed her teeth.
I bristled at the putdown and waved my hand, lifting the four slavers behind Dooku into the air then dragged them towards the bay doors.
¡°While still young, I would wager that Cameron here has seen more combat than any other than I. And it is he, not I, who took out the crews of two vessels from distance and most of the crew of this station,¡± Dooku explained as I sensed his pride through our Force Bond.
I didn¡¯t catch the rest of the conversation as the doors to the bay closed, but I couldn¡¯t deny that I walked taller as I crossed the bay to our re-purposed raider; the four slavers making sounds as I lazily rotated them around in the air as they floated along behind me.
... ¡
A few hours later, we were on the way to the surface of the planet that the temple-ship orbited.
While both Dooku and I would have liked to head to the planet immediately and take care of the pirates there, a few issues had to be dealt with before we could go.
The first, and one that took the longest, was getting the slaves to agree to stay on the temple-ship and wait for us to return from the planet instead of flying down there themselves.
Dooku had managed to convince them of the inherent dangers in them doing so, not least that few of them were in any condition to fight.
I¡¯d also pointed out that the adults were still wearing control collars that could kill them if someone sent the right signal to them.
This was overcome by Dooku persuading, ok more like subtly threatening, them to give over the codes and me confirming those codes with the rather primitive computer system the slavers had rigged up on the temple-ship.
Before said collars were jettisoned into space ¨C they contained a minute explosive charge ¨C I had added a few to my Inventory. While I doubted that I¡¯d ever need such a device, it was better to be prepared.
I had also added a few extra blaster pistols and rifles and vibroknives to the Inventory as well before we allowed the slaves to arm themselves. Strangely, the Inventory allowed me to stack the weapons even when they were not the same make and model, just that they were the same style. The only downside of this was that I just wouldn¡¯t be able to select which weapon I got from the stack if I pulled one out.
We had then to locate and distribute supplies to keep the now uncollared slaves fed, though that had been more about working with the six or so ¨C including the purple-skinned Togruta named Baalta ¨C to organize the freed slaves.
While Dooku had dealt with that, I had pulled the two now derelict raiders into the bay ¨C amazing those in the bay ¨C before cleaning them out. Sadly, I hadn¡¯t had time to search the ships for hidden caches before we had left for the planet.
The plan if the slavers didn¡¯t surrender was simple. Take out any air defences, then land and secure the base. If the defences were too great for us to take head-on, or the slavers had done the same as those on the temple-ship, I was to use my more, as Dooku put it, exotic abilities to disable any advantage the slavers appeared to have.
¡°We¡¯re coming up on the camp now,¡± I said from the helm while Dooku had again taken the captain¡¯s chair.
¡°Have they spotted us?¡± he asked just before a few stray bolts of blaster fire struck the raider¡¯s shields.
¡°I¡¯d say so, but from these readings, they don¡¯t have any anti-air defences. Hmm, scanners are only showing less than a dozen beings in or around the camp.¡± I replied, ignoring the blasts that were coming from pistols and rifles as they lacked the power to do any real damage to the raider¡¯s shields.
¡°Program the ship to bring us down in the clearing at the west of the camp. Once that is done, reach out and see when you can sense.¡±
I did as he instructed and tilted my head at what I sensed.
¡°I¡¯ve got a further six beings in the trees to the south while the rest are either in the three groups totalling a few hundred that are no more than a kilometre below the surface or are outside the range of what I can sense,¡± I said, explaining what I picked up from Detection.
I was still surprised that more Jedi didn¡¯t spend time training that power as even outside of tense situations like combat, the advantages it gave you were immense.
¡°Hmm. It appears we will have to convince them to surrender,¡± Dooku began and I just knew he was stroking his beard as most Jedi did. Which was a big reason why I didn¡¯t plan on growing one. ¡°Once we have landed, perhaps you might go and greet those to the south while I speak with the welcoming party.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
The blaster fire from the ground had stopped as they realised it was ineffective, and after the ship began its automated landing program, I decided to open up my list of Perks since level 20 had granted me one Perk Point and one Player Power Point and I hadn¡¯t yet examined my options.
PERKS
These are earned by spending perk points [which you earn at a rate of 1PP per 4 levels].
Currently, you have 1 PerkP.
Most perks have multiple levels, allowing the Player to take improved versions of a per if they so wish.
Currently, you have the following perks:
Ambidextrous
Eidetic Memory
Empathy
Force Prodigy
¡
Available Perks:
Bookworm
Boosted Growth Mark 2
Brainiac Mark1
Cat''s Grace Mark1
Cult of Personality Mark1
Dominant Mark1
Enhanced Regeneration Mark1
Heart of the Force [1/2]
Giant''s Strength Mark1
Iron Skin Mark1
Luck of the Force Mark1
Medic Mark1
One with Beasts
One with Nature
Physical Regeneration Mark1
Stat Limit Boost Mark1
Style Mark1
Wisdom of the Ancients Mark1
¡
That was¡ a much longer list than before.
Bookworm, Dominant, Enhanced Regeneration, Luck of the Force, One with Beasts/Nature, Physical Regeneration and Style were all the same as before, while Boosted Growth Mark 2 increased my XP gains for all things by another ten per cent.
Of the new perks, Brainiac, Cat¡¯s Grace, Cult of Personality, Giant¡¯s Strength, Iron Skin and Wisdom of the Ancients lowered the time required to upgrade a stat ¨C INT, AGI, CHA, STR, VIT and WIs respectfully ¨C by ten per cent. While that was nice, it wasn¡¯t a big deal currently as I¡¯d already increased Intelligence and Wisdom in just over half a year. In the future, however, those perks could be extremely useful though as the help menu stated that it became harder and harder to increase a stat.
Medic increased the HP boost from any applied medicine ¨C whether that was from a bacta patch or an injection ¨C that was used by me by fifty per cent. That seemed to suggest it would also apply if I used a bacta patch on someone else. However, with Force Heal, a boost to HP restorations from medicine was a low priority.
Stat Limit Boost was exactly what it said. An increase in physical stat limit of 10. That would mean, provided those stats stayed balanced, each could reach about 25 before hitting the limit. It was something to consider for the future.
However, what truly had my interest, and provided the Player Power list didn¡¯t contain something extreme I would take, was Heart of the Force [1/2].
That perk ¨C which the interface said was available due to the Force itself finding a place for me in its seeking of balance ¨C would lift my FP per level to 650, double my FP regeneration and increase my midi-chlorian count to over twenty thousand. From what I understood and remembered, that was Anakin/Vergence in the Force range.
The only major downside ¨C and this was because the interface said it was manipulating midi-chlorians and thus risked aggravating the Force ¨C was that it required one PP and one PPP.
The boost in FP and regen was certainly worth it, but if I took Heart of the Force, I¡¯d solidify a lot of the talk about me being The Chosen One. Sure, Nilas had said my fate was linked to Anakin¡¯s, but I hadn¡¯t given it much thought beyond me being his brother if he followed the path I was on, or rival if he didn¡¯t.
Yet, the more I realised that that kind of Force Power was nothing to sneeze at and I remembered that it was Sidious who was the real threat, not Anakin, the more I was inclined to take the Perk.
Add in that TPTB had hinted at things worse than Sidious and his order of Sith and having more power to counter those threats made Heart of the Force the obvious choice.
Just to be sure, however, I examined the list for Player Powers.
PLAYER POWERS
These are powers and skills that are unique to The Player and earned by spending Player Power Points [PPP].
Currently, you have 1 PPP.
Many Player Powers have requirements that depend on the Player¡¯s level, or stat values and will remain hidden until their requirements are met.
Some Player Powers grant abilities that mirror, or even surpass, what many consider to be ¡®Dark-Side Force powers¡¯ so be careful when using them around ¡®Light-side Force users¡¯.
Currently, you have the following Player Powers:
Inventory
Player¡¯s Mind
Player¡¯s Body
Observe
Silent Interface
¡
Available Powers
Colour Shift
Enlarge/Shrink
Heart of the Force [2/2]
Glamours
Greater Minimap Mark 1
Enhanced Inventory
Superior Inventory
Upgraded Minimap Mark 1
¡
Again, there were some Player Powers that were listed before. Those being Colour Shift, Enhanced Inventory, Enlarge/Shrink and Glamours.
Of the new options, Greater Minimap would increase the range of the minimap to 5km. That was something I¡¯d been hoping for, though with Heart of the Force [2/2] being there, it wasn¡¯t a ¡°must-have now¡± choice.
The same could be said of Upgraded Minimap, which allowed me to see hidden locations, be they passages, rooms or alcoves, within range.
Superior Inventory doubled the number of slots available to me. Not really that useful, as I could work around the slot limit by using bags and would prefer Enhanced Inventory over this power.
Honestly, I had hoped for a greater choice, but since I was focused on Heart of the Force, it wasn¡¯t a major problem that the list of Player Powers was lacking.
Quickly, I took spent the Perk Point and Player Power Point to gain Heart of the Force as a perk and grinned as it took effect.
I now had 13,000FP ¨C up from 10,000 a moment ago ¨C and a regen rate of 260FP/minute, though that fell to 240FP/minute while Telepathic Shield (T-S) was active. Which was whenever I was around other people on the off chance that I accidentally ran into someone with the ability to read minds.
¡°I understand that you wish to free these people, Padawan However, showing enjoyment in the coming battle is not a trait worthy of a Jedi,¡± Dooku stated firmly, having picked up on my happiness at the upgrade in my Force Power via our bond.
Even with T-S maxed, both he and Fay could sense my feelings, and communicate telepathically with me, because of our shared bond when close enough. That made Force Bonds both a blessing and a curse as the more people I bonded with, the more could still sense my moods even with T-S active.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied, bringing my thoughts back to the upcoming engagement.
Though I did wonder how the improvements in my power levels would affect my actions in the coming minutes.
Only time would tell.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Cathedral of the Past 3
¡°Can you see the Jedi?¡± asked the Duros, as he adjusted the grip on his blaster.
He and five others lay on a small hill overlooking the staging area for their operations as the gentle rumble of thunder echoed across the sky. Their attention was focused on a small vessel that had just landed in said staging area.
¡°No, but the ramp is lowering. We¡¯ll have a shot in a moment,¡± replied a Weequay as he stared through the sights of a large rifle that he was aiming towards the landed ship. Three others next to him were doing the same while the fifth was aiming a large object, probably some kind of rocket launcher, at the ship as well.
¡°I always wanted to kill a Jedi,¡± the Human with the tube stated with a chuckle as he fiddled with a small console on the side of the launcher.
¡°Perhaps I can help with that,¡± I said as I dropped Force Camouflage and ignited my lightsaber from a few metres behind them. ¡°Though I doubt you¡¯ll succeed.¡±
My blade hissed as a few drops of rain hit the now-ignited blade.
As they rolled, sat and turned to face me, I noted that they all stared at me with wide eyes as the two lacking heavy weapons pulled blaster pistols from their belts.
With a flick of my finger and all of the weapons were wrenched from their grasp and sent tumbling down the other side of the hill. The action caused most of them to lose their balance and fall or stumble.
Several of them called out in panic and shock even as I smirked.
¡°Surrender. You are already beaten,¡± I said, probably taking a bit too much enjoyment in seeing their reactions.
¡°There¡¯s six of us,¡± the one who kept his balance snarled as his eyes narrowed and he pulled a pair of knives from his belt. ¡°And only one of you, brat.¡±
¡°True enough,¡± I replied, as my smirk grew, as I shifted into a Soresu opening stance. ¡°Luckily for you, my master asked me to try and take you alive.¡±
Admittedly, I could have just used TK or Stun to take them out without alerting them to my presence, but I wanted to see how easily I could handle a small group of combatants in melee combat.
While this increased the risk to me, with my massively increased boost to FP regen I could run Precog and Bullet-Time for over twenty minutes before I¡¯d have to worry about low FP.
And that was after Teleporting here from the ship, then using Force Camouflage for a full minute until I was in position behind the slavers and Detection running constantly since we¡¯d begun landing procedures.
The knife-wielder stepped forward, answering the challenge, even as the others began to pull out their secondary weapons.
¡°Jedi really are stoopa,¡± he chuckled before attacking me with an exploratory thrust.
I easily evaded the probe and grazed his forearm with my lightsaber, making sure to not sever it. Merely, doing just enough damage to force him to drop that knife.
¡°Sadly, some of them are, yes,¡± I replied, taking probably a touch too much enjoyment in what I was doing for most Jedi¡¯s tastes. I brought my blade up and removed his other hand before casually deflecting away a blast from one of the other slavers who had unclipped a pistol from their belt. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±
The now one-armed man was sent tumbling backwards into two of his fellows with a gentle Force Blast. I activated Force Speed and moved forward before any of them could react and sliced through two of the blaster pistols that were aimed at me, then drove an elbow into the throat of the last slaver, who was still kneeling on the ground.
¡°Again, surrender,¡± I snarled after moving back to restore the distance between us and deactivating Force Speed. ¡°For your own sakes.¡±
¡°ARAGH!¡± one-hand man, his jaw tense and his eyes wild, roared as he stood and charged at me.
I side-stepped his wild haymaker and drove my elbow into the side of his head before bringing my foot down on the back of his knee, sending him crumbling to the ground.
Showing a level of stupidity that I hadn¡¯t expected, two of the others dual-charged me while unarmed.
A few twists and turns later, they joined one-hand on the ground and out of the fight, though they at least, managed to keep all their extremities.
¡°We give up!¡± One of the others called out as I turned to face them.
¡°Good choice,¡± I stated as I lowered, but did not depower, my lightsaber. ¡°Here, each of you cuff yourselves to one of them,¡± I added as I tossed three sets of restraining cuffs that I¡¯d clipped to my belt before leaving the raider.
I could have pulled three sets from my inventory but doing that would have aroused Dooku¡¯s curiosity as to where they had come from. Thus, before we had left the temple-ship, I had placed a pile of a dozen or so cuffs on the raider.
Dooku hadn¡¯t said anything about the pile, but since he¡¯d asked me to secure these six without killing them, I believed he was satisfied with my foresight.
Or he simply wished to see if I could deal with simple opponents like these without resorting to killing. Sometimes it was hard to tell with him as he could be very uncaring to those that he felt were beneath him.
¡°Now what?¡± the Duros asked, having been one of the three who chose to surrender. He was currently cuffed to the one-handed man; thankfully to the arm that had still a hand.
¡°Now we walk back to your base,¡± I replied, pointing in that direction with my lightsaber.
¡°But they¡¯re out of it.¡± Complained a pale-skinned Human, tugging his cuffed arm and making the Weequay he was cuffed to shake around like a rag doll.
¡°Well, you can either carry or drag them. However, if they get injured because of your dragging, they might have some choice words for you when they come to,¡± I replied with a smile that exposed my teeth. ¡°Now get going.¡±
The three grumbled but moved. The Duros heaved one-hand onto his shoulders while the two Humans dragged the two Weequays they were linked to.
It took us about twenty minutes to make it back to the base camp, where we found Dooku standing guard over eight slavers. While they all appeared in good condition ¨C save the two missing parts of an arm, or the one lacking a leg below the knee ¨C four bodies were piled against a crate. Given the fact none were moving ¨C and had rather obvious lightsaber marks on their chests ¨C it was easy to tell that they hadn¡¯t been smart or quick enough to surrender.
¡°Hmm, you managed to take them all alive,¡± Dooku commented as I directed my prisoners to join the others. One-hand snarled at me even as the Duros pulled him along. ¡°And with only one missing an extremity. Satisfactory.¡±
I took the praise as I pulled one of the two daggers used by one-hand and passed it to Dooku.
¡°That one was armed with these,¡± I said as he took the weapon from me, hilt first, and turned it over in his grip. ¡°Something feels different about the blades.¡±
I knew exactly what that was, as thanks to using Observe on the two daggers, I knew they were coated in phrik. This made them extremely durable and, most intriguingly, lightsaber resistant.
If possible, I planned to keep the blades as having a pair of daggers that were so durable, and lightsaber resistant, available would help in the event I was ever forced to work without my lightsaber. Or for dealing with a certain Sith during the invasion of Naboo.
¡°Hmm.¡± Dooku ignited his lightsaber and placed the blade of the knife against the energy blade. His eyebrow quirked slightly in surprise as the knife didn¡¯t melt when the lightsaber touched it.
Dooku depowered his lightsaber. ¡°That is because it is either coated in or entirely made, from phrik; A rare and expensive metal that, among its other properties, can stand up to strikes from a lightsaber.¡± He explained as he handed the knife back to me and clipped his lightsaber back onto his belt.
¡°Why would a slaver have such weapons?¡± I asked as I clipped the knife back to my belt.
Provided I could explain away their disappearance, those knives were going into my Inventory. The potential usefulness of a regular blade that could deflect a lightsaber could not be understated.
¡°An excellent question and one this group were more than happy to answer after some persuasion,¡± Dooku replied as we turned away from the restrained slavers. ¡°It appears that this planet is a source phrikite, the main ore from which phrik is processed.¡±
¡°Ah. That explains the mining operation then. Phrik must be valuable, especially to those who would expect to oppose the Jedi.¡±
Dooku nodded and the corner of his lips twitched upwards. ¡°Indeed. The momentary confusion of why a blade could block a lightsaber has been the downfall of many Jedi and Sith over the millennia.¡±
I glanced at the fourteen cuffed slavers. ¡°If their leader told the truth, there are a further seven in the mine.¡± I paused and reached out fully with Detection.
I then rotated the minimap to try to work out the exact locations below us.
¡°I¡¯ve got a group of three perhaps five hundred metres inside the mine. The rest, slavers and slaves, have split into two groups of about a hundred each, though I am unable to tell which are which, nor how to reach them.¡±
¡°I imagine that building would contain a map of the mine,¡± Dooku said, indicating the largest of four buildings that stood around the entrance to the mine. While his face did not show any emotion, I thought I could see amusement in his eyes as he spoke.
Three of the buildings looked capable of providing shelter, though minimal at best, while the fourth was nothing more than a roof that held a few crates and had a track that led into the mine, which meant it was used as a store for whatever came out of the mine.
I jogged to the main building, which given to the large satellite dish on the roof, probably served as the control and communication centre for the camp.
It didn¡¯t take me long to reach the command centre in the building, or to access the data from the main computer.
I copied the rough map of the mine to a datapad that was lying on a table, while also making a mental note of the layout, before adding a sixteen-digit security code to the computer. Honestly, having Eidetic Memory made creating long random codes so much more useful than in real life.
As I stepped back from the computer, I wondered just why computer security seemed so lax in this galaxy. Oh sure, I had to slice my way into many computers that I needed access to, but it seemed far, far too easy to do with a skill that was only in the mid-Professional range. Though I always did boost it with Enhance Skill, which granted about a twenty-five per cent boost to any given skill.
Perhaps the reason it seemed easy to slice was that I¡¯d only been doing so on pirate/slaver and non-secure systems. I hadn¡¯t yet risked attempting to slice my way into a secure system like the Jedi Temple or Senate, though not for lack of thinking about it.
However, there was always the chance that security was lax in general in the Republic due to the lack of major conflict over the last millennium.
Still, that was a train of thought for another time, and I quickly left the command centre, datapad in hand, and returned to Dooku.
¡°Keep it,¡± he said after I explained what was on the pad and moved to hand it to him. ¡°As I have already stated, your ability to sense others with the Force far surpasses my own. To not let you guide us would be a foolish waste of that ability.¡±
¡°Yes, master,¡± I replied, just about managing to keep a smile from my face. ¡°What about the prisoners? Should we move them onto the raider?¡±
¡°Sleep,¡± Dooku said as he waved his arm towards the group and I chuckled once as they all slumped. ¡°That will keep them docile until we return.¡±
¡°I installed a passcode on the computer as well on the off chance that one manages to wake and escape the restraints, it is unlikely they would be able to overcome it before we return,¡± I added as we moved towards the mine entrance.
I wasn¡¯t looking for praise, merely informing him of the information. It did, however, bring another twitch to his lower lip.
¡°Indeed. Excellent thinking.¡±
Any further conversation was cut off as we stepped into the mine. While there were lights down the side of the wall, they were very dim, and it made the path hard to see.
Before I could activate Force Sight, Dooku solved the light problem by igniting his lightsaber.
¡°The first group should be just up ahead and around a turn,¡± I stated as I glanced down at the datapad and the contained map of the mine. Though that was just for show, as the map was now superimposed on my minimap Still, I had to keep up the pretence of needing the pad.
¡°Very well. Wait here while I subdue them,¡± Dooku ordered as we reached the turn and he disappeared from visual sight. That just meant I would have to track his progress via my Detection-enhanced minimap.
¡°Your fellow slavers have been subdued. Surrender now if you wish to live.¡± Dooku¡¯s threat echoed from around the corner.
¡°Why? We¡¯ve got nearly two hundred hostages here. If you don¡¯t leave, we¡¯ll kill them.¡± Came the voice of one of the slavers in response. While his words sounded strong, I thought I sensed fear and concern coming from all three slavers.
¡°A foolish threat. If you kill the slaves, there will be nothing preventing me from permanently disabling you. Nor turning you over to the freed prisoners upon the station in orbit of the planet.¡±
Dooku¡¯s retort had been cold ¨C I could hear the menace in his tone from here ¨C but if it convinced them to surrender, I had no issues with it. Other Jedi probably would though.
¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± the slaver screeched back. ¡°You¡¯re a Jedi and are sworn to follow the rules of the Republic.¡±
¡°While that is correct, if you are dead, who is there to challenge any report I submit to the Senate?¡± I laughed quietly at Dooku¡¯s words, knowing that in his place, I¡¯d probably have said something similar. ¡°The choice is yours.¡±
A mumbled garble of voices echoed to me, but it was too quiet for me to detect.
The silence stretched on for almost a minute before the slaver called out.
¡°Fine. We give up, but we want assurances.¡±
¡°You have my word that your former slaves will not be allowed to judge you. That is all I will grant you.¡± Dooku replied, in no mood to mince his words. ¡°And what about your fellows who are with the two groups of prisoners further within this mine?¡±
¡°Wha¡ How?¡± The slaver stumbled over his words and I allowed myself a grin. Dooku had used my ability to sense others with Detection to drive home just how outmatched the remained slavers were.
¡°Will they surrender as well?¡± Dooku asked, cutting off the slaver, and exploiting his confusion and panic.
¡°Um, yeah, yeah. Just give me a minute.¡±
The voices again became mumbled.
¡°I¡¯ve called them,¡± the slavers shouted out after a few minutes had passed. ¡°They¡¯re coming to join us.¡±
¡°And your prisoners?¡±
¡°Th-they¡¯ll stay where they are. Once here, we¡¯ll give you the control devices for their collars.¡± The slaver replied though he didn¡¯t sound confident.
[Padawan, please inform me if that is true.] Dooku asked telepathically through our bond.
[Yes, master.]
It was a good thing we could use our Force Bond to communicate telepathically at range as otherwise, I¡¯d require a direct line of sight to use Force Telepathy. I hoped the restriction would be removed as the power levelled up.
[Master, ten beings are leaving the slave groups.] I said as my minimap showed me that. [Based on the numbers we learnt from the Bothan, there should only be four more in the mine.]
¡°How many of your fellow slavers are down below?¡± Dooku asked.
¡°Four,¡± the lead slaver replied quickly. ¡°They¡¯ll be here in a few minutes.¡±
[I suspect they are bringing hostages to try to force our hand. Is it safe for you to travel there, and see?] Dooku asked.
[Using the map, and where they are walking, I believe I can appear behind both groups safely.] I replied as I glanced at the interface and saw I had about seventy per cent of my FP.
[Then do so. And do not worry about disabling them cleanly. Dishonestly is an undesirable trait in a beaten foe.]
I activated Force Sight as I imagined the tunnels further down were not much better lit that here, and mentally calculated I had no more than ten minutes to take out the slavers in the tunnels before the group that Dooku was dealing with began to wonder where their companions were.
As I emerged from the first teleport, I found myself near a corner in the tunnels with a group of three just around the corner.
A few seconds of reviewing the Detection-boosted minimap confirmed they hadn¡¯t reacted to the light given off by my teleport ¨C a small tactical problem with the ability ¨C and I moved quickly towards them.
Thanks to Force Sight, the moment I moved around the corner, I could easily see that the two slavers were behind the two slaves: using them as shields. Each held a small pistol that was aimed at the back of one of the slaves.
I hit them with a Stun and then caught the bodies with TK to prevent the sounds of them crashing to the floor from reverberating through the tunnels.
¡°Stay here and secure him,¡± I said to the two bewildered slaves as I tossed them a set of restraining cuffs and took the pistols. Hopefully, that would prevent them from killing the slaver in retribution or at least limit their ease to do so.
¡°I¡¯m a Jedi,¡± I added as I quickly lit my lightsaber.
¡°What about the others?¡± a human male asked as he took the cuffs, his hands trembling as he spoke.
¡°We¡¯re working to secure the mine. After they¡¯re secure, head back to your fellow prisoners and lead them out of the mine.¡±
Before he could reply, I teleported away.
Sadly, the arrival this time wasn¡¯t as successful.
I stumbled as I appeared about ten centimetres above the ground and ended up kicking a large rock.
¡°Huh, where did you come from?¡± A Klatooinian snapped as he and the other slaver ¨C a human ¨C turned and pointed their blasters at me.
I didn¡¯t respond verbally. Instead, I used the Force to pull their blasters from their grips even as I stunned them both.
As they crumpled to the ground, I slid the two blasters into my belt and pulled out another set of cuffs.
¡°Wh-who are you?¡± A brown-skinned Twi¡¯lek male tremored as I knelt next to the two stunned slavers.
¡°A Jedi,¡± I replied as I cuffed the pair together. ¡°We¡¯ve already secured the station and the base camp.¡±
¡°Bu¡ how, when?¡± the human asked as his eyes darted between me and his former captors.
¡°Just today,¡± I answered as I stood and swatted my padawan braid out of my face. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll explain everything later, but I need you to head back to the others and lead them to the surface.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the surface with these two,¡± I added as I floated the pair of slavers into the air ¨C ignoring the way both freed slaves stared at me with open mouths ¨C and lifted the other two slavers from distance.
[Slavers secured.] I sent over the Force Bond as I began to walk. [And the slaves should be on their way to the surface soon.] I added as Detection showed the other group of slaves were beginning to move on mass.
[Good. I will have the entrance secured by the time you arrive.] Dooku replied.
When I reached the entrance, I found he had been true to his word. The three slavers who had blocked the mine shaft were all slumped with the others, though none were missing any appendages.
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
¡°Did they provide any trouble?¡± Dooku asked as I placed the three that I had captured with the rest.
¡°No. Honestly, I doubt any expected a Jedi to just appear behind them,¡± I answered with a wide grin, proud of how this had gone.
¡°Yes, it is an unusual ability you have. One of many. Still, do not become overconfident Padawan, Dooku warned. ¡°No matter how powerful you become, you can still die as easily as anyone.¡±
There went my grin. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±
He gave me a single nod and then moved to the entrance of the mine as the first of the freed slaves began to emerge.
As he dealt with them and directed them to the barracks where the food stores were located, I noted that all the slaves in the mine were male. It seemed that the slavers had preferred to keep the females on the ship serving them while using the threat against the females and younglings as a further control method for the males. Effective, if disgusting.
With the planet now secured, that left only the slavers who sold the ore and slaves in Hutt Space to deal with. From what Dooku had discovered, the freighter was due back in two to three days.
Before then, however, we would have to transport all the freed slaves from the planet to the station and determine what they wished to do.
Though I did note that there wasn¡¯t a single Zabrak among the freed males. Combined with not finding Tedra¡¯s mother on the temple-ship, I was concerned that her parents were now gone.
I needed to speak with Dooku about her. However, that, like most other things related to today, would have to wait until we returned to the temple-ship.
... ¡
¡ ¡
¡°This is stupid!¡± Tedra snapped, as she slapped away the cup that rested between us, sending it clattering across the floor, until it came to rest against the wall of the room where we were.
It was the day after securing the base camp and shuttling everyone up to the temple-ship; with Dooku delegating me to ferry them from the planet. I¡¯d grumbled and muttered about not being a taxi driver but had done as he¡¯d ordered.
After that, I had sought out Tedra and told her there was no sign of her mother or any other Zabrak on the surface.
She hadn¡¯t taken it well, and I¡¯d held her and spoken softly as she cried, offering what comfort I could.
Once the crying had turned into sniffles, I had explained that I sensed a potential to use the Force within her, but I needed to do a blood check first.
After her tear-stained eyes snapped open, she had all but dragged me to the spartan medical bay the slavers had set up and thrust her arm towards me.
Dooku, who had followed us after spotting Tedra yanking me down a corridor, had used a device he had to read her midi-chlorian count.
He had confirmed that her count was high, just over twelve thousand, though he had tempered her joy ¨C she¡¯d grinned madly at hearing that and leapt down from the bed ¨C by explaining that she was, perhaps, too old to be taken in by the Jedi.
While that had deflated her mood, he had suggested that I could explain some of the basics of the Jedi Order to her and explained to me telepathically that if she was not taken, having someone outside the order who was trained in the Force was potentially useful for our plans for the future.
That was why I found myself the following day sitting in one of the hastily arranged sleeping areas on the temple-ship attempting to have her lift a cup.
¡°How so?¡± I asked.
¡°What good is moving a cup?¡± She shot back. ¡°I want a lightsaber!¡± Her eyes brightened as they darted to my belt.
I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°First, the ability to move an object with the Force is one of the most basic abilities used by any Force-wielder. It was that very ability that helped me when Master Dooku and I arrived on this station.¡±
¡°How so?¡± Asked Reithe from one of the bunks where he sat with a few of the other freed slaves.
He, like them, had been interested in what Jedi training was, and I saw no problem with them watching my session with Tedra. Demystifying the Jedi, and the stories surrounding them, while also earning the trust and respect of the freed slaves felt like the right thing to do.
¡°When we landed, I used telekinesis to disarm the slavers. While they still had backup weapons, the confusion allowed Masker Dooku and me to assess the situation and subdue everyone.¡± That was the story Dooku and I had agreed upon, not just for telling the freed slaves, but for the Jedi Council as well.
It seemed that Dooku was well-versed in spinning a tale to satisfy their questions without revealing details that would raise a ruckus.
¡°It¡¯s too hard!¡± Tedra fumed, crossing her arms as her eyes narrowed and bore into the cup.
I grasped the cup with TK and lifted it back to us, letting it rotate a few times as it did. ¡°Patience, grasshopper,¡± I said as I brought it to rest in its original position. ¡°If this was easy, everyone could do it. And once you have mastered the basics, we can move on to more advanced uses of the power.¡±
¡°Whoa!¡± Tedra screamed out as slowly, carefully, I lifted her and the other dozen or so children in the room.
They all called out, their eyes enlarging in surprise before most started to laugh and smile as I floated them around for a minute before lowering them down to where they started.
¡°Now, do you want to be able to do that?¡± I asked Tedra.
She nodded so rapidly I was worried it would fall off, only to stop and frown. ¡°What¡¯s a grasshopper?¡±
I laughed hard for a moment before pointing at the cup. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once you lift that.¡±
¡ ¡
¡°What have you managed to learn from the ship¡¯s databanks?¡± Dooku asked that evening as we met in a small room near the command centre of the temple-ship.
I sighed. ¡°Not much. The computers ¨C like much of the ship ¨C are ancient, and the slavers were clearly not concerned about the original programming when they took the place over. However, I did determine that the ship was launched during the reign of Supreme Chancellor Contispex the Nineteenth. I don¡¯t recognize the name.¡± I finished with a frown.
From those computers, I had also learnt that the various large prayer rooms on the ship had been covered in ostentatious decorations. However, like with their general treatment of the ship, the slavers had shown little concern for anything of historical value. After stripping and selling almost everything that had monetary value, it had left the interior a husk pock-marked where decorations, trapping and even light fittings were missing.
That took away from any majesty the vessel might have had, just as the damage ¨C from age and battle ¨C had done to the various large, dominant temple spires and towers done to the exterior.
Where once I could imagine large, brightly lit corridors and extravagant rooms, there now were dark, foreboding caverns linked by narrow-feeling tunnels with little to no light.
Dooku rubbed his beard. ¡°Hmm. If that is genuine, then it confirms my suspicion about this vessel.¡± He paused and lazily waved his hand, making the door close.
¡°The Contispex dynasty ruled the Republic, or a precursor to the current one, around eleven thousand years ago.¡±
I wasn¡¯t able to stop myself from gawking at hearing that, even as he continued.
¡°While the technology of the ship is unlikely to be of any value, the cultural significance of discovering such a vessel is impressive. I will need to consult with the Council of First Knowledge and Master Nu in the archives to decide how we handle this.¡±
¡°Will that involve revealing this system to the Republic?¡± I asked, getting a hold on my shock at discovering the age of the vessel, and marvelling at the quality of the construction that had gone into making something that could still be space-worthy millennia later.
¡°That is highly likely.¡± No question was asked, but his brow rose a fraction.
I indicated the closed door before I spoke. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, most of the freed slaves do not wish to return to the Republic. They want to keep the mine running and set up a small colony on the planet instead of going back to their ruined lives. I was also thinking that as it is off most maps, this system has possible usages for our plans.¡±
¡°Continue.¡±
¡°While the planet is far too close to Hutt Space to serve as a haven for Jedi, perhaps it could instead be used as a staging ground for operations against the Hutts and other slavers. I mean, there¡¯s no point in us talking about fixing the failings of the Order and the Republic if we continue to allow slavery to exist.¡± I said calmly.
Going after the Hutts/slavers was an easy way to create the basis of a combat group and provide training for if/when I managed to convince others to follow me.
That it would also help ingratiate myself with Anakin was a nice bonus.
¡°And you expect these freed slaves to be the first of this group?¡± Dooku asked, only to shake his head. ¡°Somehow, I sense that this is linked to your insistence regarding the Mandalorians.¡±
Had I kept subtly pushing Mandalore as a place to visit? Maybe. But I had my reasons.
Even if the Republic and the New Mandalorians liked to believe that they had convinced the people to embrace peace, the fact the Death Watch would still exist by the time of the Clone Wars proved that assertion was not entirely true.
That willingness to fight, if it was still as fearsome as claimed by Canderous in KOTOR, could be harnessed for the core of a new force I could build to oppose Sidious.
And having a group of soldiers at my side would help prepare me, and the Jedi around me, for the war to come. Though before I could harness that reputation and ability, I had to deal with convincing the New Mandalorians that I wasn¡¯t a threat to their ideals and neutralising the leader of the Death Watch.
Pre Vizsla was on my list of people to remove/convince to my side and given the willingness he had shown to lord it over villagers in the TCW series, I suspected he would have to be removed.
And in no way was the idea of wielding the Darksaber along with my lightsaber influencing my reasoning.
I did hope, however, to convince Vizsla¡¯s second, Bo-Katan. Apart from being Satine¡¯s sister, she wanted to fight but did not become a criminal or allow someone like Maul to take over Death Watch and Mandalore.
That meant she wasn¡¯t just interested in being a thug, but in restoring Mandalore to its warrior past. That sense of honour, however, misplaced it was in Death Watch, was something I felt I could use to convince her to see things my way and prepare for the war to come.
About the only issue regarding her, and many others, was their indeterminate age as I suspected many would chafe at following me if I was a decade, or more, younger than them.
¡°No, master,¡± I replied with a partial smirk at him thinking I was trying to use this situation to bring up Mandalore again. ¡°More than the anger shown by those freed here has to be controlled.
Harnessed. I know it isn¡¯t the Jedi way, but we can¡¯t expect them to simply forget about what has happened and let go of their anger and resentment.¡±
¡°Indeed. The incident this morning is likely the first of many.¡± Dooku added, referring to an attempt by Baalta and four others to gain access to the cargo holds where the captured slavers were being held.
¡°Plus, we still don¡¯t know exactly when the last of the slavers will return. Or if they will come alone. There will come a time when these people need to learn to defend themselves without our help.¡± I added, hoping to push him into allowing me to carry out my plan.
¡°And if they then use these newly learnt skills to attempt to free more slaves, then that is their choice,¡± he finished, giving me a slight nod. ¡°Your thinking, while not in keeping with expected Jedi methods, has potential. However, we cannot force these people to learn to fight, or engage other slavers.¡±
¡°I understand master. Though I¡¯ve already had several people ask me about what training and/or weaponry we are willing to give them.¡± This group was being led by Pad Keba, an older Twi¡¯lek male who had been enslaved for at least five years and had learnt that his wife and daughter had been sold to the Hutts.
The anger he felt was understandable and useable. But I had to be careful as Observe suggested he was little more than a rabid Gutkurr. Whatever that was it didn¡¯t sound good, though I suspected it was a local variant of the rabid dog analogy.
¡°Yes, I have also been approached.¡± He leaned back in his chair and stroked his beard.
After nearly a minute of silence, during which I had begun to fidget just a touch under his firm gaze, he spoke again.
¡°For now, they do need to be armed and minimally trained, as the remaining slavers are due back tomorrow or the day after,¡± he finally allowed. ¡°And we cannot discount the possibility that they will return with reinforcements. Many of the prisoners have hinted at them having support from someone in power in Hutt space, perhaps even one of the dominant kajidics. If that is the case, we should expect a brutal reprisal.¡±
¡°Then how do we go about training them?¡± I asked.
Sure, I had methods that would work from my past life, but I couldn¡¯t just come out and suggest them here. At least, not until the basis of a plan was prepared.
Again, he stroked his beard before he replied. ¡°I believe we first need to see whom in the group is willing to learn to fight, then once we have that group, determine which will only fight in defence. Those that wish to strike out against the Hutts will require further training, and probably flight training in the raiders, though only once we can be certain that the remaining slavers have been dealt with.¡±
¡°That leaves us two locations to fight from: here or the planet.¡± I began as he stopped.
¡°While this ship has narrow corridors and works to funnel opponents into traps and choke points, there is nothing from stopping an attacking force from boarding through one of the currently sealed landing bays. Or anywhere around the hull as there are large areas that are open to space and the internal bulkheads would be easier to breach than the outer hull. The planet, while lacking those natural choke points and traps, helps to control the direction the attackers would come from. They either must land as we did in the camp, or in a clearing several kilometres away. However, the exposed nature of the camp makes it likely they would conduct strafing runs on the camp and surrounding area before landing. We could counter that by stripping a raider or two for laser cannons and shields, but in the time that we have that is unlikely to work.¡±
I stopped there as I realised that I¡¯d let my thoughts slip out and been more detailed than I probably should have.
I looked at Dooku who had tilted his head a fraction to the right as he watched me.
¡°Uh, sorry. I¡¯ve just been giving this some thought.¡± I said, pulling my head back into my shoulders.
¡°Indeed. I am most impressed with the way you identified the two possible battlefields and assessed their strengths and weaknesses,¡± he paused and picked up a datapad. ¡°However, before we can consider our choice of battlefield, we must determine who is willing to fight, and who is not and must be placed in as safe a location as we can manage.¡±
As he slid the datapad over to me, I sighed. ¡°And I¡¯ve been picked to ask everyone. Wonderful.¡± I drawled, making his lips twitch.
¡°This is your plan, and while I cautiously agree with everything you have said, I wish to examine how you handle yourself when placed in a position of command.¡± He replied as I stood. ¡°And before you suggest you are too young for such an assignment, don¡¯t. Neither Master Fay nor I would be taken in by such a weak argument. You are far beyond others your age in both your prowess with the Force and the capacity for intelligent, rational decisions.¡±
¡°Yes, master,¡± I said, one corner of my mouth pressing tight, as I turned and left the room.
This was the only downside of showing myself to be more competent that even an average Jedi Padawan. Having to follow through on my ideas.
Though I suspected that even if I was just a normal Padawan, Dooku would still have tasked me with getting the lists of who would fight and who wouldn¡¯t/couldn¡¯t. Even so, however, I doubted whether he would have allowed me to voice my plans and ideas so freely.
... ¡
¡ ¡
Just shy of two weeks later, there was still no sign of the missing slavers. Either just the freighter that was meant to be out, or an assault force to retake the operation.
In that time, I had determined that a little over two hundred of the almost three hundred slaves were willing to fight to defend the system and claim it as their own. The only ones who didn¡¯t want to, or wouldn¡¯t be allowed to, were those wishing to return to the Republic or those too old or young to fight.
Several of the teenagers, led by Reithe, had pushed that if I was allowed to fight, they should be allowed also. Dooku and the elder former slaves had explained that I wasn¡¯t like them, and as such was trained to fight, unlike them.
In the end, the teenagers had been allowed to train, but would only serve as relay runners around the temple-ship, which Dooku and I had decided offered the best chance of success at driving back a slaver attack.
Now, with no sign of the slavers returning, Dooku had arranged to take two of the raiders and the children with no parents to Coruscant.
He planned to place those returning with the Refugee Relief Movement and divert some of the credits I¡¯d arranged from The Fellowship of the Ring to be granted to them to give them a chance to start again.
I had countered that idea by giving him the next novel in the series, ¡®The Two Towers¡¯.
I¡¯d done this as I wanted a fresh revenue stream to access without diverting anything from helping the Shadda-Bi-Borans resettlement efforts. While this was influenced heavily by the quest linked to helping as many of the people survive as possible, it wasn¡¯t the only reason.
A fresh revenue stream would be useful in not just helping the Lokella secure their hold on this system ¨C which still lacked a proper name ¨C but it would allow me to begin acquiring capital for other plans that would need to be enacted for the future.
I hadn¡¯t revealed the second part of that to Dooku when explaining my reasoning, but the way he held my gaze for over a minute before replying suggested he suspected I had ulterior motives.
The children were to stay in the care of the Jedi until new homes and families could be arranged for them.
I had been insistent on that as I didn¡¯t want them just dumped by Dooku or the Order as the PR damage from such a thing would destroy whatever goodwill we generated from freeing the slaves.
When Dooku took Tedra to the Temple for testing, he would assemble a group to return that would firstly, examine the Pius Dea cathedral ship and secondly, continue the training of the Lokella; a word from Togruti that meant reborn.
The second group would be drawn from only the coalition we were forming, or those Dooku and the other members of our coalition felt would be willing to train the slaves to fight and had the potential to see things from our perspective.
While that would leave me alone for perhaps two weeks, it was the only way we could approach this.
If I returned alone to the Jedi Temple, then there was a fair to strong chance the High Council would outright deny the request for help in defending the Lokella, probably by citing that the system was under the nominal control of the Hutts and thus outside Republic jurisdiction.
While leaving me to continue training the slaves would also be problematic when the reprisal attack came, there was more chance that the freed slaves would listen to me than the High Council. Mainly as Dooku had been actively pointing out that it was my actions that took out most of the raiders while also allowing me to handle the training of the Lokella who did not want to return to the Republic.
As the doors to the landing bay hissed open, I turned to see Dooku walk in with Tedra and the others that would be returning to Coruscant with him.
While taking four dozen people on one raider, and the prisoners on the other, would mean doubling up on bunks, Dooku had been clear that those that wanted or needed to leave did so while not reducing the already meagre defences those staying had fully.
Now one repurposed raider was all that existed for defence/scouting, with the vessel almost always on patrol with crews of ten rotating between it to ensure it was always on patrol, save for maintenance work and crew changes.
Everyone else, when not eating or sleeping, was busy preparing the station for an assault that had not arrived but, given the images that I was seeing when I meditated, I was certain was on its way.
Now we would just have to hope that it did not arrive before Dooku returned with support. I suspected that the leaders of the Lokella would attempt to ignore me if the reprisal attack occurred before then, which meant that not only was I having to help plan out the defence strategy for the station, but I also had to come up with additional contingencies for if/when I was forced to act outside the nominal chain of command.
Any further thoughts drifted away as Tedra leapt and wrapped her arms around me in a fierce hug.
¡°I want to stay!¡± Her words were muffled by the fact her face was buried into my chest and I was thankful her head horns were not that large or sharp as she held on tight.
¡°I know you do, but you need to go to the Jedi Temple for training,¡± I replied as soothingly as I could even as I gently stroked her hair-free head.
¡°Why can¡¯t you train me?¡± She asked as she pulled back enough that I could see her face and easily make out the signs of tears welling up in her eyes.
¡°While Cameron has done a remarkable job teaching you several basic Force abilities over the last week, he is still a Padawan learner, and unable to formally instruct you in the ways of the Jedi,¡± Dooku explained calmly, though the way his eyes focused on me suggested that he wanted this to end quickly.
¡°Tedra,¡± I began as I slowly eased her arms from around my waist, ¡°at the Jedi Temple there are lots of beings like us that are strong in the Force. Many of whom will be your age.¡±
¡°But I don¡¯t want to go!¡± She shouted as she stamped her foot.
¡°I know, but you need proper training in how to use your gifts,¡± I said with a smile as I held her arms with my hands, preventing her from re-hugging me. ¡°Then, once you are old enough, a Jedi Knight or Master will take you as a Padawan. Just as Jedi Master Dooku has done for me.¡± I only referred to Dooku as a Jedi Master to help explain that he was not a master in the slaver sense.
While I now understood that lesson and Dooku did as well ¨C and boy, did my early feelings on the usage of the title ¡®Master¡¯ seem stupid in retrospect ¨C I was concerned that many in the Order did not.
If they were not careful around freed slaves such as those here, it could lead to misunderstandings which could be exploited to further damage the reputation of the Jedi Order. Then again, from what little I had seen on my travels over the last few years, said reputation wasn¡¯t that impressive in the Outer Rim, to begin with.
¡°So, if I train hard, I could become your Padawan?¡± She asked with wide eyes and a wide-open mouth.
¡°It¡¯s possible, but for that to happen I¡¯d have to become one of the youngest Jedi Knights in history,¡± I replied slowly.
While I was working towards becoming a Jedi Knight before the invasion of Naboo ¨C and had a quest to one before Padme became Queen ¨C I was heavily leaning towards removing Anakin from Tatooine before then and taking him as my Padawan.
Yet, there was still the chance that I would allow Qui-Gon to train the boy, with me taking on the role of an older brother. Though that all depended on how integrated Qui-Gon became in the coalition, and if I was able to prevent his death during the invasion.
The less said about my stupidity in taking such an open-ended quest regarding changing Qui-Gon¡¯s fate, the better. But I regretted taking it, along with those for Dooku and Anakin. Honestly, I¡¯d been far too overzealous in taking such quests in my first few years in this life and was now wondering just how things could go wrong with them to royally screw me, and the galaxy, over; even worse than in canon.
¡°Even if it¡¯s not, I can help you to pick someone else to train you,¡± I added on just as slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sure Jedi Master Dooku would also be willing to help with that.¡±
Dooku¡¯s eyes narrowed for a split-second before Tedra turned his way and he gave a single nod. ¡°There are a few Jedi whom I feel are capable of teaching but are currently free of a Padawan.¡± He said neutrally.
¡°But I want you!¡± Tedra stated as she turned back to me, her chin quivering.
I gave her what I hoped was a reassuring smile, as I slowly released my hold on her arms.
¡°And I¡¯d like to teach you. However, the Force often guides us to where we need to be, and who we need to be with when we least expect it. After all, it led us here, to you and the others.¡±
Up until arriving in this system, I hadn¡¯t been willing to believe that but given that the golden halo-ed ships had been why we were on the transport that was attacked, I suspected that the Force did try to subtly push/guide those sensitive to it towards situations/events it felt helped bring balance.
Throw in the fact that the Heart of the Force perk-player power combo was available due to the Force working out a role for me in its desire for balance and that it was now willing to offer me suggestions, and I was more open to the idea of the Force guiding me. Though I still had misgivings about following those hints as I doubted all would work out as this one had, so far.
The whole concept that the Force was able to influence my interface ¨C I hadn''t received any message from TPTB to confirm or deny this ¨C was a little terrifying. But if Revan, a Force ghost was able to access the interface to grant me a quest, it stood to reason that the Force would hint at directions for me from time to time.
¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Her head horns seemed to shake as she spoke, the tears beginning to form again.
¡°Life seldom is,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°I lost my grandfather to the Sith then became trapped on a starship. When I finally emerged at the Jedi Temple, I learnt that everyone I ever knew, ever cared for, had been dead for millennia. Yet, if that had not happened, I might never have become a Jedi, been taken as the learner of Jedi Master Dooku, or met you.¡± I finished with a smile and lightly tapped one of her head horns.
¡°Cameron is correct,¡± Dooku added and I looked up to see that everyone except for him and Tedra had boarded the raiders. ¡°The Force has guided us to meet here, and once at the Temple, it will be easier for you to meet with Cameron again.¡±
Tedra nodded slowly, rubbed her eyes with the back of her sleeve, and looked into my eyes. ¡°You will visit?¡±
I nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course. And if the Force wishes it, we will train together again.¡±
¡°OK,¡± She returned my smile, but the sadness behind it was easy to see.
She slowly moved to the ramp, stopping once at the bottom to look back at me, before waving and stepping on.
¡°And another falls into your orbit.¡±
I turned at Dooku¡¯s statement. ¡°What?¡±
Dooku turned his gaze to me and gave me a rare, proper smile. ¡°A private joke, Padawan. One Master Fay and I will explain once you are ready.¡± He walked in his normal regal manner to the ramp before turning back to face me. ¡°May the Force be with you.¡±
¡°And with you, Master,¡± I replied fighting off a sudden strange urge to add in a Vulcan salute before he entered the raider.
I stood and watched until it had left the bay before I two left the bay.
... ¡
¡ ¡
It had been just over a week since Dooku had left, and there still had not been a retaliatory strike by the slavers.
To say that left the station on edge would be an understatement, but unlike everyone else, I knew how to handle this. Serving in the military in my old life had taught me to be patient, and to almost cherish this time to prepare as it gave us time to consider as many eventualities as possible.
Though currently, that wasn¡¯t what I was doing.
I was currently focusing on a sealed cylinder of nitrogen as I used my latest, and possibly most insane, Force Power, Inanimate Conversion.
It did what the name implied and allowed me to alter a substance at a rate of a hundred grams or millilitres per second. The starting downsides, however, were high. It cost me 5000FP per hundred grams/millilitres to use ¨C though that would drop over time like the cost of all Force Powers ¨C and I could only use it currently on gases of less than three atoms.
Which was why I was focusing on a sealed cylinder of nitrogen.
To make it even more tedious, I had to convert two hundred grams of gas a total of twelve times to level once. Adding in the fact I had to meditate to regenerate my FP after every two hundred grams, and it took over an hour of constant training just to get a single level up. Still, the potential for the power was immense.
The description stated that I¡¯d be able to eventually turn any substance into another, provided that they were both inorganic. That suggested that I could maybe learn to do the same for organic matter, but I was certain that such an ability would be against the laws of nature/The Force.
Heck, Inanimate Conversion was classified as a dark-side ability according to the interface, though that was probably because it could lead to something like organic matter rearrangement.
Still, I now had an insane power which, once levelled up, would be almost ridiculous in how useful it would be. Transmutation.
Though it wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d been trying for.
I had attempted to pull apart a rock of phrikite into its base minerals/metals, figuring it would be possible with the Force. However, the interface told me what I was attempting wasn¡¯t something I could currently achieve.
Instead, it granted me Inanimate Conversion while stating that the power was the basic principle of Force Alchemy and that with the right preparation or rituals, I could lower the cost even further.
Though since all Force alchemy was classified as dark and banned by the Council of First Knowledge as well as the High Council, it was unlikely I¡¯d be learning those rituals any time soon, if at all.
Since I was uncertain if I should mention this ability to Dooku and Fay, I figured I¡¯d make the most of my time alone to level it up. Which was why I had spent every free moment or two over the last few weeks training the power.
As I finished the latest shift from nitrogen to oxygen, I leaned back and prepared to meditate, only for the door to chime.
I sighed and slowly stood, hoping this was not another pointless disagreement about my methods for training the Lokella. Or about shift rotations, or any of the other hundred little stupid, irritating problems that they always seemed to bring to me when they didn¡¯t want to take the responsibility for the decision or couldn¡¯t reach a consensus.
I knew I should be happy that they kept involving me in the decision-making, as it meant that when the reprisal came, they would be more likely to listen to me. But if I had to settle one more argument about what ration packs should be opened, or who should be paired with who, I was probably going to fry someone with lightning.
I took a deep breath and reached out with the Force. Given my time with the leadership, I knew it was Baalta outside, and she was anxious about something.
Thanks to Empathy now being in the Master range, I was now able to sense the general feeling of everyone discovered by Detection, and there was a growing sense of unease/worry spreading through the ship. ¡°Yes?¡±
The door opened with a pained hiss, meaning I¡¯d have to fix the mechanism again, and the attractive purple-skinned Togruta stood there, her arms crossed under her ample chest ¨C which I did my best to not look at ¨C and her fingers were tapping against her arms.
¡°They¡¯re here.¡± She said in a voice that was barely above a whisper, and if not for the fact we were less than a few metres apart, I doubted I¡¯d have heard.
¡°Who¡ Ah. Right.¡± I moved forward and she turned to allow me to pass.
¡°Where and how many?¡± I asked as we began to walk.
¡°They¡¯re on the edge of the system,¡± she began to reply, her arms still tightly wrapped around her stomach, ¡°and there¡¯s four ships.¡±
I didn¡¯t bother reaching out fully with the Force as sensing life across a whole star system was beyond me, even with Detection now being into the Savant strata.
¡°What type of ships and how large?¡±
She shook her head. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. I left as soon as the report came in, I left to get you.¡± She replied before glancing down at the deck.
I stopped and placed my hands on hers. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re going to be alright. You all trained for this and everyone knows what to do.¡±
¡°But four ships?!¡±
I smirked up at her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve got me. Kicking pirates twice my size and ten times as badly smelling.¡±
She chuckled once and seemed to stand just a little taller.
The rest of the short walk to the command centre was done in silence, but I noted that Baalta¡¯s anxiety had lessened considerably.
As I entered the command centre, I noted the way everyone was moving around. There was a nervous tension in the air, confirming what I had sensed with the Force. The voices were loud and most of the crew were unable to sit still.
I clapped my hands together. ¡°So, what¡¯s the hubbub, bub?¡± I shouted, making everyone stop and focus on me. I had hoped the brief levity would lift the mood a touch, but it failed and most gave me strange/worried looks while a few glared at me for attempting to joke around in a serious situation.
¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Pad replied with a snarl before glaring at the monitors. ¡°Five vessels, two escorts like the ones we captured and three transports. One looks to be the missing freighter, but the other two are bigger. Over a hundred metres in length. Each.¡±
¡°And our escort?¡± I asked, ignoring that he was trying to take credit for the slaves being free. It had been a recurring theme ever since Dooku had left. Thankfully, most of the Lokella weren¡¯t listening to his revisionist history. Probably because it was still too fresh, and they¡¯d all been expecting the retaliation that was now upon us.
¡°I told them to stay out of range and track the incoming ships.¡±
¡°Then all we can do is wait,¡± I stated, again ignoring that the idea for our only starship to pull back and just observe had been my idea, not his.
According to the display that dominated the room, the attack force would be in weapons range of the temple-ship in about ten minutes. And it would be another ten minutes before they could begin to dock or breach.
With that in mind, and noting my FP was low from using Inanimate Conversion, I moved to a corner table and climbed on top of it.
¡°What the kriff are you doing?¡± Pad demanded as I crossed my legs.
¡°Meditating,¡± I replied as I closed my eyes. ¡°There is nothing we can do until they reach weapons range. Until then, we need to be patient and stay calm.¡±
I ignored the spike in anger I sensed from him, mainly because he didn¡¯t rate as a threat in any sense of the word. I did, however, note that the feeling in the room became less repressive as I began to meditate to restore my FP.
I had a feeling that I would need it full for the battle to come.
... ¡
¡ ¡
Cathedral of the Past 4
I came out of my meditation to the sound of an alarm blaring and looked up at the main display even as I reached out with the Force.
The screen showed, and the Force confirmed, that all five attacking ships were now close to our cathedral-ship; and I needed to come up with a better name for this place.
There was no way I was using the official name ¨C Anvil of Ryloth ¨C when most of the freed slaves were non-Human, and thus their ancestors would have been targets for the Pius Dea crusades.
That fact was something I only knew thanks to Dooku giving me a brief overview of the Pius Dea era of the old Republic. Suffice to say, it was not a good time to be non-Human.
The two raiders were circling us, taking pot-shots at the hull, while the three larger vessels were spread out. The freighter was heading for the main landing bay, where it could land but the two larger transports couldn¡¯t. Those two ships were angling towards the sealed bays, and if I had to guess, were planning to breach there.
My attention was drawn away from the main display as a quest alert appeared.
Quest Alert!
Land of the Lokella [?]
Help the Lokella drive off the reprisal attack ordered by the Hutt behind the operation.
Rating: A
Objectives:
Ensure as many of the Lokella survive as you can [?/213]
Kill/capture as many of the attackers as you can [?/536]
Rewards:
30XP/Lokella member still living.
A minor reputation boost with each surviving Lokella member.
10XP/attacker captured.
5XP/attacker killed.
Failure:
Re-enslavement of any captured member of the Lokella
Massive loss of reputation with any surviving Lokella
Likely enslavement for yourself
Possible death
¡
Accept?
Yes/No
(30)
¡
The number was slowly counting down as I remembered that the quest was an Incident Quest ¨C the symbol beside the name giving it away.
That was one of a handful of new quest types that had been added with the update, with all quests now carrying symbols to better identify what type of quest they were. The only ones that didn¡¯t were quests offered up by the interface, which I had to assume were suggestions given by TPTB; though given the fact Revan had generated a quest, there was a chance some or all of those quests were offered by the Force itself.
Those quests, or at least the Changing Fate ones, were ones that I generally regretted taking as they were very open-ended and flawed. I¡¯d been a bit too eager to take any quest offered in my first year in this life. Hopefully, I wouldn¡¯t come to regret that mistake.
Incident Quests were quests that were generated when I was in a situation ¨C be it a battle, competition, or the like ¨C where I had no time to prepare and a desired goal to achieve.
The timer was simply there as if I didn¡¯t respond to the quest quickly enough, it would auto-accept, and I had no way to turn it off. That meant I¡¯d have to always examine any new quest that came in right before a battle, but with Bullet-Time seemingly slowing down time around me ¨C I had checked that using a chronometer ¨C I should have the time in most situations to examine the quest before the timer expired.
Incident Quests also helped counter a concern I¡¯d had since the update had revealed the way party XP worked.
The larger the number of allies I had, the smaller the amount of XP I gained from each opponent that I killed, stunned, or disabled while in the battle. Clearly, that would make the XP gain from most battles pitiful and make my seeking combat in such situations a waste for potential XP gains.
With this quest ¨C and assuming it held for future battles as well ¨C while the XP gain would still be lower than if I handled the battle all by myself, it had at least made the battle worthwhile from an XP standpoint. And I could only hope that the secondary rewards, in this case, Reputation boosts, would make up for the XP shortfall.
I did wonder, however, why the quest was directing me to capture, and not kill, the attackers even as I tried to ignore the feeling that my life had become more about XP at times than living.
¡°About farking time!¡± Pad snapped, pulling me out of my thoughts about the quest, and making me mentally accept it. I twiddled my fingers, getting the feeling back in them after having unknowingly tightly clenched my fists. ¡°They¡¯re about to board but we¡¯re ready to bottle them in from the outer corridors.¡±
I frowned and moved to a small station that was staffed by a Cathar male who was missing his left ear.
¡°Pull up the logs of where the raiders have been striking the hull,¡± I ordered.
The Cathar glanced for a moment at Pad, who had already turned back to the main display, before relenting and doing as I asked.
As the data appeared on screen, I watched as the known points of attack ¨C the sensors on this massive ship were not all working, nor was our raider able to approach close enough to detect where the hits were landing ¨C appeared on an overlay of the hull.
My frown deepened as I placed where the hits we could track were landing with where several Lokella counter-strike teams were gathered.
¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± I shouted out, drawing the attention of many in the command centre. ¡°Get teams three, four, six and seven to pull back to secondary locations.¡±
¡°If we do that, we can¡¯t stop them from taking the other landing bays,¡± Pad challenged as I pushed the Cather out of the way, making him squawk, and sent the data I was seeing to the main display.
¡°Their shots, while looking random, are weakening the outer hull at locations where those teams are gathered,¡± I explained even as I used the console to highlight the targeted areas. ¡°Before they land, they¡¯ll further concentrate on those points and expose everyone inside to space.¡±
Everyone in the command centre took a few moments to review what I¡¯d said before they sprang into action.
¡°Get those teams out of there!¡± Pad screamed with wide eyes as his lekku swung around wildly.
Even as he reaffirmed my orders, others were already making the necessary calls.
¡°Once they¡¯ve moved, lower the secondary bulkheads and open sections twenty-three-a, fourteen-c and all of corridors eleven and nineteen to space,¡± I added as I examined the map and worked out the logical attack paths for the breach teams.
Pad glared at me with narrow eyes and a few exposed teeth even as others did as I instructed.
¡°By cutting off those passageways, we can funnel their teams through corridors with little to no cover and dead-locked doors,¡± I explained loudly so everyone could hear and understand, taking pleasure in showing Pad who was really in charge.
I watched the movement of the teams in the exposed corridors via Detection and the minimap. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can stop them boarding now so we hav¡¡±
I stumbled backwards as I felt as though someone had punched me hard in the stomach and I clenched my eyes shut as I felt¡ voices, calling out in terror.
I stayed there for a moment as the feeling of nausea washed over me, then groaned quietly and gently shook my head as the feeling passed.
¡°Hull breach in section four!¡± someone called out and I glanced at the minimap ¨C instantly regretting the speed I¡¯d done so as the room spun for a second ¨C and saw that half of one of the reaction teams was gone. Even as I watched, another light blinked out.
¡°Dammit!¡± I growled as I stood, noticing that the Cathar was offering me support.
I gave him a smile in thanks and waved him off. Even if I likely needed help to stand as my mind was flooded with feelings of pain, suffering and remorse, I couldn¡¯t look weak in case someone ¨C mainly Pad ¨C did something stupid and cost us the battle.
¡°We¡¯ve lost team three, or most of them,¡± I stated quietly, but my voice carried across the room with ease and I sensed the growing fear and confusion within everyone on the station.
¡°Wha¡ How?¡± Pad asked, his lekku flicking around as his head spun to face me.
¡°Because you failed to listen!¡± Saliva flew out of my mouth as I snarled back at him as the lights dimmed and flickered.
I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to get the rising anger and chaos I felt under control. Some of it was my own, but most of it came from being connected to the emotions of others through the Force at the moment they died. I could remember the lessons I¡¯d had during my short time as an Initiate about the danger of touching someone¡¯s mind when they experienced pain, but I had honestly expected the interface to protect me from that.
Being wrong had not been nice, and once this battle was over, I¡¯d have to check the settings to see if I could prevent a repeat experience.
¡°We¡¯re kriffed!¡± Someone whined as I turned my attention to the main display and correlated what it showed with what I was seeing on my minimap.
I had to find a way to save most of these people, quest be dammed. But how?
I could use TK to take every one of the attackers out, but I wanted to try and get a few prisoners. The quest had hinted that a Hutt was behind this operation and I wanted to know which one. And if I again did everything for these people, how would they be able to survive when the time came for me to leave?
While I could probably take out any small group in combat, I couldn¡¯t engage everyone simultaneously and given the confined space of the ship¡¯s corridors, I¡¯d be limited in how I could use my lightsaber.
If only I¡
A smile broke across my face as I hopped back up on the table and settled into a meditation position.
¡°What? Do something!!!¡± Pad¡¯s eyes threatened to explode out of their sockets as he saw what I was doing.
¡°I am,¡± I replied, smirking at him and taking enjoyment at how that only seemed to confuse/enrage him further.
I closed my eyes and reached out to touch every mind on the ship. ¡°Everyone relax. The Force is with us, and we are one with the Force.¡± I added as I achieved serenity and began to meditate on the battle.
A few gasps could be heard as I touched the minds of everyone in the room and sensed others freezing, stumbling, and slipping as I touched all one hundred and ninety-five minds that remained on the station.
Slowly, carefully, I began to fill their minds with hope. Instilling the belief that they would not only survive but emerge victorious from the battle and giving them the strength of will to do what they must.
In my mind, they appeared as images on a superimposed map of the cathedral-ship that I was able to generate thanks to Eidetic Memory.
I could sense where everyone was and felt that I could guide their actions with gentle pushes and convince them to move as I suggested; even if some were less willing than others to listen.
Once this was done, I reached out further, sensing the minds in the vessels around ours.
As the quest had stated, there were five hundred and thirty-six minds aboard the five vessels. An overwhelming show of force if facing merely freed slaves.
Sadly, for them, that wasn¡¯t what they were facing.
Repeating the process, I attempted to touch each of their minds in turn, though a few were able to actively resist. I suspected I could push past the blocks on their minds given time. However, doing so would likely make it difficult to keep a link with everyone else and there was a chance that they would sense my actions. Thus, I left those minds alone but made a note of their location in case they became a problem as the battle progressed.
Focusing on the overwhelming majority that I had mentally touched; I began to slowly fill their heads with concern and anxiety, hoping to give them a feeling that things were not right.
As the first of the larger ships moved against the hull of our vessel, I gently increased those feelings; making them feel afraid and uneasy.
The moment the first one stepped on this ship, I ramped up those feelings, filling them with dread. I also began whispering to them that they would fail and die here.
Even while doing that, I continued to build up a sense of hope and courage in the Lokella.
The map, in my mind¡¯s eye, allowed me to sense everyone; how they were feeling, where they were and a general sense of what they were thinking.
It was like playing a game where you could control both sides.
Though this was no game.
A point I proved by making one slaver so frightened that he spun and fired on another of his number when they appeared unexpectedly at his side.
As the first group of slavers began to waver and point their blasters at each other, I attempted to prompt the nearest strike teams to move. And move they did.
While outnumbered nearly four-to-one ¨C mainly because team three was decimated and team four had been forced to fall back further than I¡¯d expected due to the hull targeting ¨C the Lokella counter-assault quickly broke the slaver vanguard and drove them back to their breaching point.
From there that battle began to stalemate. The Lokella had the few crates and other objects needed to secure their positions near the doors to the bay, and their shots were unerringly accurate for even someone with my former military training, but they were unable to push across the space to reach the breach point.
There, using their ship as cover, the slavers were safe but bottled down.
*FEAR* *DREAD* *HELPLESS* *FLEE*
The burst of emotions/desires came from a group that had stayed still on the first transport, even as the rest of the crew had rushed into the beech.
I focused more on those feelings, and the people they were coming from and discovered it was the crew of the transport and their reaction to my inducement of fear and dread had them engaging their flight response.
Knowing I couldn¡¯t let them escape, more because of the violent decompressions it would cause where they had breached the hull than if they got away, I reached out with TK and grabbed everyone in what I assumed was the cockpit and tossed them around like rag dolls.
As I released the bodies ¨C their life signs gone from Detection ¨C I sensed that the second transport had begun to breach another sealed bay and the freighter landed, I continued to ramp up the fear felt by the slavers while giving the Lokella unwavering belief that they would win the day.
The shots from the Lokella continued to rain down with precision as the slaver¡¯s actions became increasingly erratic.
The attack force in the main landing bay, in a mirror of the first breeching, was first stopped and then driven back to their ship. However here, they lacked the ease of cover for their landing ramp, and the strike teams there began to slowly approach the freighter; whittling down the slavers whenever one made a mistake and exposed themselves to fire. Generally, when I sent them a burst of fear, it resulted in an instinctual need to move.
This pattern, while also happening at the second breaching point, was not as successful.
As I focused on that skirmish ¨C and ramped up the terror felt by the attackers ¨C I noted that three individuals in with this group were among the half-dozen or so who had managed to resist my initial attempt at touching their minds.
They were able to stay strong, which was countering the terror felt by the companions, and I noted that the two strike teams holding them back were losing members at a far greater rate than the other battles combined.
Since I was so immersed in the Force and using my abilities, I couldn¡¯t risk breaking the link to warn the others in the room with me and could only hope that someone was alerted to this and sent teams seven and eight to support that battle.
Sensing an opportunity and deciding to repeat my trick with the first transport, I grabbed hold of the small number of slavers that had stayed onboard the other transport and the freighter and disabled them violently with the Force.
Unexpectedly, one of the minds of the Lokella became open to me, and I was able to implicitly order them where to move and when.
Whether that was due to them now trusting me, or my ability with Battle Meditation increasing, I did not know. Nor did I have time to contemplate it.
I simply used it to give them commands that they then issued to the others in their team.
The three battles continued even as I sensed more minds joining the ones at the second breaching point. Someone must have ordered the reserve teams there as I¡¯d hoped.
Time seemed to slow as I kept inspiring the Lokella while demoralising the attackers, and after what felt like an hour, but couldn¡¯t have been more than ten minutes since the initial breach, I sensed a growing number of the attackers were not just wavering but seeking to surrender.
This happened first in the main landing bay around the freighter then around the first breach.
Shifting my attention to the second breach, and the only place where a battle was showing no sign of stopping, I noted that even with the arrival of two other teams the Lokella were unable to push the attackers back to their vessel.
Taking advantage of the links through which I could issue orders, I instructed them to move as many free fighters as possible to that battle, though without risking the attackers who had surrendered thinking they should restart the other two fights.
After doing this, and only after making sure to give the slavers one last, massive bout of terror ¨C via imagines of the Aliens from the movie of the same name ¨C did I slowly pull back from touching the minds of everyone in the battle.
¡°How¡ What did you do?¡± the Cathar asked as I opened my eyes and slid off the table.
His eyes were wide, and his face was lacking some of the colour it had held before I entered Battle Meditation. I noted that the others in the room looked the same, though a few were also struggling to keep their eyes open.
¡°I used the Force,¡± I replied as I unclipped my lightsaber from my belt. ¡°Just like this.¡±
With a thought, I teleported myself to a point just outside the only remaining battle on the station, even as I marvelled that thanks to the Heart of the Force upgrade, I could use passive Battle Meditation with Serenity and not suffer any FP loss, and once the power was maxed, I would be able to do so without even needing Serenity.
Activating Bullet-Time and Precognition, I stepped into the bay; casually ducking a blaster bolt.
A few of the Lokella saw me, and I motioned for them to hold their fire even as I stepped out into the sight of the attackers; trusting in my powers as I kept my lightsaber unlit.
¡°Slavers!¡± I called out, suddenly wondering if there was a way to boost my voice to make it easier to hear, ¡°Your fellow attackers are all either now dead or captured. Surrender and I promise the Republic will show you mercy.¡±
¡°Why would we believe that from a Jetii?¡± A voice shouted back with anger. ¡°Especially an adiik.¡±
This was tactically a stupid decision, but, as a Jedi, it was what was expected of me. And it had the highest chance of ending this skirmish without further loss of life for my allies. Provided the attackers did surrender.
An armoured man stepped out from behind cover, a pair of blaster pistols in his hands.
While I could not see his face, nor anything else about him, the armour he wore left me in no doubt as to who ¨C what ¨C he was.
It, like the symbol born proudly on the centre of his chest, marked him out as a Mandalorian and a member of Death Watch.
¡°Because, unlike most Jedi, I have already fought in battle. Already taken a life and claimed my honour.¡± I replied, praying everything I had learnt about their culture and traditions ¨C from KOTOR, the Jedi Archives and the Holonet ¨C was accurate.
The man chuckled, looked around and used one of the blasters to point at me. ¡°Honour? From a Jetii? You who are responsible for the Dral''Han? Nuh¡¯la.¡±
I sighed and shook my head at what he was referring to. The bombing of Mandalore, and other worlds in the sector, by a Jedi-led Republic strike force nearly eight hundred years ago.
¡°The Jedi then were weak, scared, of what a strong Mandalore and her people could do. They¡¯d given up their positions in the Republic and lashed out without thinking.¡± I said slowly, figuring there was no harm in throwing long-dead Jedi under the bus. ¡°I am not them. And here, now, I stand before you and offer you a chance to save the lives of those under your command.¡±
¡°Ah, so you are like other Jedi. Issuing orders that others are expected to obey,¡± the man responded before turning to look at his men. ¡°See this? This is why the Jedi are so rarely seen outside of the Core. They know nothing of how the real galaxy works. All they do is preach and think about what their beloved Force tells them to do while acting as lapdogs of a corrupt senate.¡±
Some of the slavers chuckled, but most stayed silent, preferring to keep their weapons trained on me. Which was fine, as that meant they weren¡¯t trained on any of the Lokella.
¡°Yeah, the Senate is corrupt, and many Jedi do have a stick so far up their backends that they could clean their teeth with them,¡± I said, eliciting a few chuckles from both sides, ¡°but as I said, I am not them.¡±
¡°Then prove it,¡± the man challenged, taking a step forward as he opened his arms wide. ¡°Face me in single combat.¡±
¡°Ignoring the fact your attack has already failed, what are your terms?¡± I asked, hoping that not only were the terms reasonable but that he¡¯d obey them when he was defeated.
Though I had my doubts he would, as displayed proudly on one of his shoulders was the mark of Death Watch.
¡°The winner is declared when the other is unable to defend themselves,¡± he stated confidently, ¡°and when I win, we take back control of this station and the former slaves are re-enslav¡¡±
¡°Unacceptable,¡± my eyes narrowed as I cut in, ¡°I¡¯ll put the station on the line, but these people will not be going back into slavery.¡±
The man stared at me, though I met him with a glare of my own. Which was weird, as I could only glare at the mask, not the man.
¡°Very well.¡± He finally replied. That seemed to indicate that he was more interested in getting the operation back under the control of whomever he was working for than the slaves. They probably figured that they could move new slaves into the system later. ¡°And if you win, my men will leave and never return.¡±
¡°While I hope you would keep that arrangement, I doubt your employer would agree to it. The mine on the planet is far too valuable for them to just let go of.¡±
¡°Then what do you propose?¡±
I considered the logistics of having to hold three to four hundred prisoners before smirking as an idea came to me. ¡°When I win, not only will your men leave, but your navigational charts of this system will be erased, and you and the other leaders of your force must surrender, face Republic justice, and detail whom you are working for.¡±
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Holding every prisoner just was not visible; either with the bodies the Lokella had, or the food situation. Taking just the leaders made more sense and sending the grunts back to face their employer would save me from having to monitor too many prisoners from reprisal attacks from the Lokella and give their employer a vent for their anger at the failure of the attack.
He laughed loudly, his pistols shaking gently in his hands, ¡°You might be an adiik, but you¡¯ve got a set. Very well, I accept the terms,¡± he paused and handed his blasters to a Rodian to his left. ¡°We fight with bladed weapons only. No lightsaber for you, and none of your magic tricks either.¡±
¡°Impossible,¡± I stated flatly. ¡°Those ¡°magic tricks¡± as you mockingly refer to them, are a part of me and my life. They make me the fighter I am. I could no more part with them than you could part with your decades of training and experience. I''ll agree to the absence of energy weapons, however. And out of respect to your culture, I''ll also refrain from any directed attacks.¡±
¡°Directed attacks?¡± The figure began. ¡°What''re you-¡± And then he stopped.
His whole body froze up. He made a grunting sound, straining, but the bindings I had laid on him were too strong.
¡°This,¡± I said, as I calmly regarded him. ¡°Is what I would consider an unfair advantage. I could easily render you immobile, slow your body movements, or simply hurl you out of the hangar into space, as I did to countless other slavers.¡±
¡°However,¡± The bindings suddenly dropped, and the man collapsed to the floor, while I continued speaking without pause. ¡°I understand and value honour. I will not take such cheap shots at someone who cannot retaliate. But just as have some advantages, so do you. You are older, physically stronger, and likely much faster. By enhancing my reflexes through the force, it will allow us to fight on a more even playing field, so I view it as fair play.¡±
I was lying on that last bit. Though that might be true for a normal padawan of my age, I had far surpassed many knights in terms of force-based physical and reflex enhancement. But he needn''t know that.
The figure considered me for a long time, as the other armoured figures behind them murmured to each other. I could tell he was hesitating; my display of power having unnerved him. I decided to stoke his Mandalorian thirst for combat a bit. ¡°Without the Force, I''d merely be any other child, no one of note to you or your clan. However, are you willing to pass up the opportunity to test yourself against a Jedi?¡±
The helmet tilted, and finally, a chuckle was released. ¡°Kid, the thing is, I know you''re playing me, I really do. However, I accept those terms.¡±
¡°Then it''s settled,¡± I replied and handed my lightsaber to one of the Lokella even as I cast Observe on him.
Girk Saxon
Race: Human
Level: 35
Health: 100%
Age: 46
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: Intermediate
Emotional State: Calm/Amused/Eager
Girk is the leader of a Death Watch unit hired to regain the Phrikite mine.
He honestly doesn¡¯t care about the slaves, only the job.
However, he is amused by your behaviour and hopes a fight with a Jedi will make the mission worthwhile.
¡
As I wondered how close to Pre Vizsla Girk was, he stepped into the neutral zone between our two forces and pulled two knives from his belt. With more strength than I felt was needed, he tossed one to me.
I caught it easily, B-T making it easy to track as it spun, which earned a nod from the man.
¡°Heh, maybe this will be a challenge after all,¡± he muttered as he adopted what I could only assume was a Mandalorian combat stance. ¡°Your death will earn me a fine bonus.¡±
¡°You¡¯d have to kill me first,¡± I replied, slipping into a stance from my old life and activating Force Speed, ¡°and you¡¯re nowhere near good enough to do that.¡±
He growled under his helmet and came at me.
His knife hand plunged forward, seeking an instant kill, but I slid one foot, avoiding the thrust.
His free hand came thundering in, looking to take advantage of my defensive move, only for my knife to slash against his armoured gauntlet, sending a few sparks flying as the blade scraped against his armour.
The knife lunged, forcing me to step back and away.
An elbow strike was blocked by my forearm, allowing me to land a blow against his side; though the armour made me suspect he barely felt it.
I parried his blade with my own, allowing it to only lash my robes and not my skin.
He swung a hard punch at my head, which I ducked.
Activating Enhance Stat for Strength, I grabbed the trailing arm, twisted and launched him across the bay; his armour clattering as it smashed into the metal floor tiles.
I felt a smile creep onto my face at being able to finally cut loose and fight as I had in my old life.
¡°Heh, not bad kid,¡± he muttered as he stood, ¡°you know how to fight.¡±
¡°As do you,¡± I replied as I settled into another stance. ¡°If you would do me the honour, I wish to see the face of the man I fight.¡±
He stepped back, though his posture did not relax, and removed his helmet.
His hair, while greying, still held hints of blonde around the temples and his dark, heavy-set eyes bore into me as I noted a scar running down his cheek from the ear to his mouth, drawing attention to the angular nature of his chin. I could only assume he kept the scar as a mark of honour, or some such nonsense, instead of having it healed with medical technology.
¡°I am Girk of Clan Saxon, warrior of Mandalore and your soon-to-be death,¡± Girk snarled as his eyes stayed focused on me.
I slipped my robe off, absently noting that there were a few cuts in it that I¡¯d have to repair later and that one was stained red with blood ¨C the update had altered Player¡¯s Body so that I bled even as I lost HP ¨C even as he spoke.
¡°I am Cameron Shan great-grandson of the Jedi Knight Bastila Shan and Dark Lord of the Sith, Revan,¡± his eyes widened, and his brow rose at my words, ¡°and I''m shocked that this is the best that the warriors of Mandalore have to offer in this day and age. You were once what warriors across the galaxy aspired to. I expected an honourable battle for the ages. I find myself...disappointed. A lack of refinement, coupled with overwhelming arrogance...¡± I shook my head and pointed my blade at him. ¡°You are no son of Mandalore. You are nothing more than a thug and a coward.¡±
He snarled, exposing some teeth as his eyebrows threatened to cover his eyes.
¡°You will pay for that,¡± he snarled out and charged. It seemed my taunt had worked.
This time, having seen his style was based on aggression and power, I decided to alter my strategy, as I thought I sensed something from a few other attackers at the mention of my name.
Every thrust, punch, strike and blow he attempted was avoided or guided away with as little effort as I could while trying to make it clear that I was unconcerned by his attacks. Which thanks to the combination of Bullet-Time, Precognition and Speed, was not too far from the truth.
Those three powers combined were just overpowered against any non-Force sensitive.
His eyebrows began to knot, causing several large crinkles to appear on his brow, and his mouth opened, exposing more teeth as he grew increasingly frustrated at my disregard of him as a threat.
¡°DIE!¡± He screeched as he put everything he had into a frontal attack.
Sensing that this was the moment to counterstrike, I tilted, allowing his extended knife hand to pass by me, before sliding my arm over it and pulling his arm down and against my body.
This trapped his knife away from me and exposed a clear weak point of any armour, the armpit.
My knife easily pierced the protection there, and I pushed it upwards into the shoulder.
His knife clattered to the floor as he became unable to continue holding it.
I pivoted, taking him with me, and drove my knee into the back of his, forcing him down face-first into the deck.
The unmistakable sound of a face hitting metal was heard as I placed my forearm against the base of his neck.
¡°Surrender!¡± I growled into his ear, ¡°or die.¡± I added with a firm whisper that only he could hear as I laced my voice with the Force to convince him to accept.
I pushed down on the neck, making it clear I would carry out my threat, even as I tightened the grip on my knife.
He coughed, spitting out blood and a tooth. ¡°I, I surrender.¡± He murmured.
My elbow caught an ear. ¡°Louder! So, everyone can hear.¡± My blade moved so he could see his blood upon it.
¡°I surrender!¡± he shouted.
With no ceremony or concern, I stood, pushing his face down into the floor once more, and turned to the attackers.
¡°Your leader is beaten. Lay down your arms. Now!¡± Again, I used the Force to strengthen my words even as I held the blood-soaked knife up for all to see and summoned my lightsaber to my free hand.
Most of the attackers, began to lower their weapons, though a few hesitated.
¡°Do not delay. The people behind me would be more than eager to remove more slavers from the galaxy.¡±
That seemed to do the trick as the rest began lowering the weapons, with the sounds of many clattering to the ground echoing around the bay.
¡°I must say, I did not expect a Jedi, especially one as young as yourself, to fight so well,¡± a female voice said and I turned to see another Mandalorian, and Death Watch member based on the insignia on her armour, casually leaning against a crate that she had no doubt been using as cover during the battle. I relaxed my stance as neither Precognition nor Danger Sense gave any hint of her being a threat.
¡°Will you honour the terms?¡± I asked as my grip retightened around the knife. Just because my powers didn¡¯t sense a threat didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t going to be ready for an attack from a member of Death Watch.
Her eyes glanced down before she chuckled. ¡°Of course. Haat, ijaa, haa''it.¡±
I felt most of the tension leave my body and tossed the knife down beside Girk. ¡°Good. I¡¯d rather not have to kill anymore today.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t kill him,¡± the female said, gesturing down at Girk. It might have been my imagination, but she sounded disappointed that he was still breathing.
¡°No, but the crews of all three of your ships died by my actions,¡± I replied.
She bounced off the crate and her head snapped round to the ship. ¡°Gresh, come in,¡± she called into her vambrace. ¡°Gresh?¡±
With no reply coming, she lowered her arm and looked back at me. Her head tilted as she gave me a once-over before she chuckled. ¡°Haar''chak, where did the Jedi find you, kid?¡±
¡°In a four-thousand-year-old ship that got lost in time,¡± I replied with a chuckle as I clipped my lightsaber to my belt.
With the fighting over, Bullet-Time, Speed and Precognition all turned off automatically, however, since I was expecting something to go wrong with the surrender, I re-engaged Precognition.
I made a mental note to alter its combat setting as I planned to keep the power on permanently going forward. It was just too useful a power to not do so with, and with my PF upgrade, it wasn¡¯t a major drain on my FP anymore.
¡°Come again?¡± She asked as she pulled off her helmet as the Lokella began to corral the attackers into smaller, more manageable groups. A few bangs of blond hair fell, drawing my attention to her face, but the rest was tied back in a simple ponytail as her greyish eyes focused on me.
¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± I paused as I heard Girk groan. ¡°Make sure he behaves.¡± My eyes scanned her face, taking in the shape of her cheeks, and the fullness of her lips before I spun, not waiting for her reply, and headed for the door.
The attackers would need accommodation until Dooku returned, and probably protection as I expected several of the Lokella to seek justice for their fallen friends.
¡°Search the Mandalorians twice,¡± I ordered a male Duros named Maan who had been working in the mines for over two years. While he was one of the first to sign up for not just defending this place but attacking Hutt/slaver operations, he was more reserved about his desire for revenge than Pad, and as such, someone I had been pushing to assume leadership of the Lokella.
¡°Actually, get them out of their armour as soon as you can, especially forearms and gauntlets,¡± I added as I used Eidetic Memory to review everything I had seen/read about their weapons and armour and remembered that many had built weaponry into their armour.
¡°Will do,¡± he replied as I moved to walk past him, only for his hand to grip my arm. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you did but, thank you.¡±
His large eyes met mine and I found myself standing a little taller.
¡°Thank the Force. I simply used it to guide us to victory.¡±
Maan¡¯s eyes widened to a size that would look worrying on a Human''s face. ¡°That¡ I did not know that the Jedi could do such things.¡±
¡°Not many can. I¡¡±
I spun as Precognition warned me of an attack from behind and ignited my lightsaber even as Bullet-Time auto-engaged. Without giving it any thought, I deflected a blaster bolt back to where it had come from.
My mouth fell open as I watched Girk slump backwards, a burn mark now scaring his face forever as the pistol he had been holding clattered to the floor.
All around the room, beings froze. Their eyes, regardless of species, bounced between Girk¡¯s now dead body and me as if they were only seeing me for the first time.
¡°Hol¡¡± my words were drowned out as people on both sides began to fire once more.
Reacting as fast as I could, I generated a barrier between the two groups, letting their blasts harmlessly dissipate against a wall of the Force.
¡°CEASE FIRE!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs, spotting the female Mandalorian crack a Klatooinian hard across the jaw. ¡°I SAID CEASE FIRE!!¡±
The lights in the bay flickered and something behind me exploded as I felt the anger in me rise at the idiots on both sides who were more willing to die than to live.
It took a while, but slowly, cautiously, the rate of fire against my barrier decreased.
I heard more voices join my own, calling for everyone to stop and saw a third Mandalorian, one who I hadn¡¯t spotted before, actually shoot a Gamorrean in the head to get several of the slavers to stop fighting.
¡°Dammit,¡± I growled as I dropped the barrier, though I left my lightsaber ignited as a deterrent to the surrender failing once more.
¡°I thought you said you accepted the terms?¡± I snapped at the female as I noted my knuckles whiten.
The female sighed. Her lips were firmly pressed together, and her shoulders slumped as she looked down at the body.
¡°I did. Girk did not,¡± she replied in a monotonic voice. ¡°My husband¡ well, he never was one for honour.¡±
¡°Your¡¡± My words caught in my throat and my lightsaber almost slipped from my grip. I gulped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°No, he chose the terms. The dishonour is his alone. And his death was quick and clean.¡±
As her gaze moved from the body of her husband to me, she suddenly inhaled sharply as her eyes widened.
¡°By the¡ Your lightsaber, where did you get that?¡± She asked breathlessly.
I lifted the blade cautiously, wondering if her sudden fasciation was a feint before she attacked. ¡°I built it myself,¡± I replied slowly as I watched her eyes follow the blade, ¡°but I am aware of its similarity to another blade.¡±
¡°The Darksaber,¡± she whispered almost reverently. ¡°To think that another Jedi would build such a blade¡¡± She continued to stare at my lightsaber. Feeling a bit self-conscious for some reason, I deactivated it.
¡°Um, about your husband¡¡± I offered, wishing to move her attention away from my weapon and back to the dead body.
A soft sound I couldn¡¯t quite catch, escaped her lips before she slowly looked down at Girk¡¯s body.
¡°As I said, he agreed to the terms and lost. Ori''buyce, kih''kovi,¡± she muttered in a flat tone as her head lowered.
I couldn¡¯t understand the language she used there, or at times from her and Girk before, but given the pair of new skill notices in my log, I suspected I was going to have a basic understanding soon.
¡°Will, um,¡± I stammered and wet my lips, ¡°will this be a problem for you?¡±
I shook my head at the stupidity of my own words as she refocused her attention on me.
¡°Sorry, that was¡¡±
¡°No. I understand your intent,¡± She gave the body one last glance before stepping towards me. Her shoulders began to droop as she did, and her brow creased a touch.
¡°There was never much love between us anyway.¡± She sighed and looked over to where the other attackers were being corralled, rubbing her upper arm a few times. ¡°My brother, however, will not take this well. Nor my son.¡±
¡°Forgive me for prying, but who are you and they?¡± My words came out slowly as I played them over in my head before speaking.
Everything about her body language indicated she accepted Girk¡¯s death, but a feeling in the back of my mind whispered that I should still be cautious with my words.
¡°Ah, forgive me. I am Nia Vizsla,¡± I couldn¡¯t stop my face from reacting to hearing her name. ¡°You know of Clan Vizsla?¡±
¡°I am the Padawan of Jedi Master Dooku.¡±
A single eyebrow rose. ¡°Ah, the butcher of Galidraan. Yes, that explains much.¡± She smiled, though it did not reach her eyes. ¡°My brother is Pre Vizsla, and while he is a member of the New Mandalorian faction led by Duke Adonai,¡± she was unable to keep a sneer from her face as she said the name of Satine and Bo¡¯s father ¨C and the current ruler of Mandalore ¨C ¡°he will not take the death of his brother-by-unity well. Nor will my son, who is now the leader of Clan Saxon.¡±
¡°That was not my intention,¡± I said I rubbed the back of my neck. ¡°I wanted to avoid more bloodshed.¡±
¡°Yes, I am aware. And I will tell others of that. However, I expect many will seek you out; both to prove themselves against the boy who killed a leader of Death Watch and to claim your blade.¡± The corner of her lips twitched upwards into a grin. ¡°Though from what I saw here today, they would be foolish to try.¡±
¡°That they would.¡± I cringed at sounding so arrogant. ¡°I mean¡¡±
A single hand raised stopped me from explaining further.
¡°I understand your meaning adiik,¡± the twitch had turned into a small smile, though it fell as three members of the Lokella approached. ¡°It seems our time to speak is at an end.¡±
¡°For now.¡± I depowered my blade and reclipped it to my belt. ¡°Your weapons?¡±
Slowly, taking time to not startle the members of the Lokella, she pulled a pair of blaster pistols that appeared to be the same as those used by Jango from her belt.
Bringing herself to her full height, she stepped forward confidently and handed them to me. ¡°You have earned my respect today, Cameron Shan. I hope that one day we may get the chance to fight together in battle.¡±
I felt a need to straighten my stance as I took the pistols.
¡°As do I,¡± I replied before focusing on the insignia on her chest. ¡°However, for as long as you wear that mark, that day will not come.¡±
She barked out a short laugh and met my gaze. ¡°That is true.¡± She stepped back and turned as if to go and join the other captured attackers, before pausing and looking back at me. Her eyes almost clinically examined my frame as I slipped her pistols into my belt.
¡°Such a shame you are a Jedi.¡±
I felt my brow crease at her words but said nothing as she was led away, and I watched her leave in silence.
¡°What was that about?¡±
I turned at the voice and came eye-to-breast with Baalta.
After saying a small prayer of thanks that I hadn¡¯t yet hit puberty, and one to help me cope when I did, I replied. ¡°Common ground.¡±
Baalta¡¯s eyes narrowed and she attempted to stare a hole through the departing Mandalorian. ¡°She¡¯s a slaver.¡± She spat as her lips twisted into a snarl.
¡°No, she¡¯s a mercenary,¡± I replied as I used Observe.
Nia Vizsla
Race: Human
Level: 31
Health: 100%
Age: 38
Force Potential: Intermediate
Threat Potential: Intermediate
Emotional State: Dejected/Accepting/Curious
Nia is a believer in a return to the Old Mandalorian ways but a reluctant member of Death Watch.
She is saddened to see her husband, and the father of her children, die.
However, she bears you no ill will as the death was Girk¡¯s dishonour, not yours.
She wonders what the colour of your lightsaber means for her and her people.
¡
¡°The Mandalorians were, are, warriors and many yearn for the old ways of honour through combat,¡± I explained to Baalta, whose gaze was still focused on Nia even as her head-tails twitched in a seemingly random pattern. ¡°Death Watch, that¡¯s the group these people are a part of, is about the only way that they can embrace that.
¡°At a guess, I¡¯d say they were working for the Hutts for money to help their group,¡± Baalta finally turned her attention to me, though only because Nia was now out of sight. ¡°And since they¡¯re not loyal to the ones who were running this slaving ring, they might be willing to provide details.¡±
¡°You expect her to freely tell you that?¡± Her nose crinkled as her montrals seemed to ripple.
¡°No, but I can probably barter for it.¡± I paused as a thought came to me. ¡°Were there any others like those two in the assault?¡±
She gently rubbed her head-tail near her left ear. ¡°There were two where I was, though one¡¯s dead. I¡¯m not sure about the other battle.¡±
¡°Find out and have them all segregated away from the others. Make it clear that if anyone tries to harm them, I will deal with them. Provided the Mandalorians don¡¯t kill them first.¡±
¡°They¡¯re unarmed,¡± Baalta replied after blinking.
¡°I doubt that,¡± I commented as I stepped away, wanting some privacy to see what the notices were and how I¡¯d done in the quest linked to this battle. ¡°Oh, make sure that their armour is removed, but treat it with respect. The armour means much to them but is often full of hidden weapons and tools.¡±
¡°And if they refuse?¡± Baalta asked as her jawed tightened.
¡°Come and find me. I¡¯ll be in my quarters.¡± I replied before rubbing my forehead. Somehow, I just knew that getting the Lokella to treat the Mandalorians carefully was going to be a problem. One that would place me between the two groups.
Yet, if I let the Lokella treat them as other slavers it would only result in trouble that I felt had a greater potential for death and destruction than what I had ordered.
¡°Yes, Mtael.¡±
I looked up at her, my brow rising at the new word. However, she had already turned and moved off, heading in the direction that Maan had taken Nia.
¡°Eh, whatever.¡±
Turning, I left the bay through another door before ducking into one of the small, and empty, storerooms nearby.
From what I could gather, these had been built to store commonly needed parts for smaller craft carried by this vessel and had been later used by the slavers to store ore from the planet below.
As the door hissed shut, I opened all the notices I had, though I noted that one ¨C a quest alert ¨C wouldn¡¯t; instead, showing a red slash through it.
Skill Learnt!
Language [Mando¡¯a]
Ruling stat: Intelligence
The traditional language of the Mandalorian culture.
¡
Skill Learnt!
Martial Art: Beskar¡¯rev
Ruling stat: Strength
One of two traditional fighting styles of the Mando¡¯ade.
Emphasizes hard, fast, devastating attacks.
¡
Quest Completed!
Saxon Raider [?]
Objectives:
Defeat Girk Saxon in a duel to determine the fate of the Lokella.
[?] Do so without actively using the Force [Yes]
[?] Avoid the loss of any HP [No]
Rewards:
2000XP (+200XP)
500XP (+50XP)
Increased reputation with present Mandalorians
Massively decreased reputation with Girk Saxon
¡
Quest Completed
Land of the Lokella [?]
Objectives:
Ensure as many of the Lokella survive as you can [173 of 213]
Kill/capture as many of the attackers as you can [222/314 of 536]
Rewards:
Increased reputation with the Lokella faction [x173]
5190XP (+519XP)
3140XP (+314XP)
1110XP (+111XP)
¡
While new skills weren¡¯t unexpected ¨C it had happened with the Togruti language after hearing a few members of the species arguing in their native tongue last week ¨C I was a little surprised that the Mandalorian fighting style was listed as a unique martial art.
Still, new skills meant new things to learn; and new ways to gain the levels needed for a bonus stat point.
The quest Saxon Raider was marked as a challenge quest, so I had to assume that the struck-through quest alert was for the creation of said quest. And the ¡®reward¡¯ of a large loss in rep with Girk wasn¡¯t an issue, though it did explain why he tried to cheap-shot me.
All that XP, plus the much smaller amount I¡¯d received from the Party XP mechanics, took me over three-quarters of the way to level 21.
I pulled up my Reputation menu and noted that there was now a new option; Lokella. Listed there was every one of the members of the Lokella that had survived the battle, and I noted that many now listed me as Trusted with a few, such as Baalta and Maan, seeing me as Honoured, which might explain why she had called me ¡®Mtael¡¯. Though I¡¯d yet to learn what the word meant.
Dismissing all the notices and the menu, I exited the storage space, only to hear raised voices coming from one of the large prayer rooms that had served as a temporary jail for the slavers before Dooku had transported them back to the Republic.
I sighed loudly and looked upwards for a moment before I walked towards the noise, hopeful it wasn¡¯t anything major. Yet somehow, I knew it was only the beginning of the issues I would now have to deal with.
And I mentally began working out how long the food supplies we had would last with an extra three hundred mouths to feed. And how long it would take to sort through the carnage of the battle, prepare the ships and send the surviving attackers back to their superiors.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I rubbed my eyes as I collapsed into the chair in my quarters and let out a long, loud sigh.
It had been four days since the battle and in that time, I¡¯d been, dealing with, day and night, small, niggling issues. Issues, which for some insane reason, the Lokella suddenly felt the need to run past me instead of handling it themselves as they had done for the past few weeks. Most of those issues centred around the roughly three hundred captives we had taken after the battle.
The least critical issue, but loudest and most persistent, was dealing with Pad Keba. He, and a loyal band of about thirty, had been less than keen to keep to my agreement with the Death Watch unit that had led the attack. Indeed, six of that group had felt that because they were armed, and the Mandalorians were not, they could renegotiate the terms. To say it hadn¡¯t gone as they planned would be an understatement.
Nineteen broken bones, including a rather gruesome fibula that had been forced through a knee, and one missing eye were the result of their attempted renegotiation. And all of that had happened to the Lokella. Pad had demanded revenge, though I had shouted him down with the threat that the next person to harm one of our prisoners would meet my blade. It wasn¡¯t the Jedi way to use their anger to control a situation, but the High Council wasn¡¯t here; nor were they going to hear about these instances in any report they made me submit about my time here.
Pad had stormed off after my threat, and I hadn¡¯t seen him in over a day since, but thankfully, all but the identified leaders of the attack were now gone.
As for the Mandalorians, I was confused.
While all had admitted to their part in the attack, and as members of Death Watch, they had identified a small group that reported directly to Decca the Hutt. Said group was now being held under guards ¨C ones that I knew thanks to the interface and my powers had no connection to Pad Keba ¨C for transport to a republic stronghold for trial.
For that help, I had allowed the Mandalorians to leave and even placed one of the captured raiders at their disposal, but they had instead stayed and were now helping with the training of the Lokella.
Many of the Lokella had been reluctant to take that training, but some were willing and while it was aggressive, verging on brutal, I couldn¡¯t fault its effectiveness.
I¡¯d used the Force and Observe on the Mandos to try to determine their plans, but only Nia seemed to know anything and her mental discipline was strong enough that I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking without her sensing my probes. Yet, I didn¡¯t have a bad feeling about her actions.
Though discovering that one of the four surviving Mandos was from Clan Ordo was a nice surprise; even if the way he looked at me was a touch unnerving.
The more major, but less taxing, issue that I had dumped on me was organizing plans for the establishment of a settlement on the planet below for the growing of crops and potential mining phrikite.
Every time that issue had been brought to me, I¡¯d informed the Lokella that it was an issue for them to handle themselves. They had always countered with some variant of the argument that because of my actions, every major decision was to be confirmed by me. How, when and why I had fallen into the position of de facto leader of the Lokella, I honestly, didn¡¯t care about. Only that I was growing to hate having to deal with multiple minor daily issues for a group that was as large as a village.
My respect for Palpatine, Padme and others for dealing with issues in the Senate had increased dramatically over the last few days and it reaffirmed my statement to Palatine about not wanting to be a Senator.
Gently, sighing tiredly as I did, I prised my head from my hands and stood, stumbling a little as I began to move.
While Player¡¯s Body meant I couldn¡¯t get physically tired like a normal person ¨C only having to watch my stamina and hunger levels ¨C it appeared that I could still get mentally tired. Or at least I could since the update.
While I could use Player¡¯s Mind to clear the tiredness and building headache, I did not like the way that power negated my emotions to such a degree that I felt less than sentient when I used it. And I was looking forward to a good, long sleep.
My robes, restored to pristine condition with the Force, fell to the floor as I crashed onto my bunk, humming as the soft mattress shifted under my weight.
My eyes closed and I sighed at finally, finally getting to¡
-BUZZ-
My fingers dragged across my face as the door intercom buzzed for attention.
Perhaps if I ignored it, it wou¡
-BUZZ-
¡°Argh!¡± I growled as my feet slammed loudly against the floor. ¡°Yes?¡± I half-shouted, half growled as I pulled my robes to me and slipped them back on.
The door opened and Reithe began to step inside.
His eyes widened as he met my glare and he stopped in the doorframe.
¡°Um, they, uh, need you in command,¡± he said in a higher pitch than normal.
¡°What is it this time?¡± I moaned as I stood and pulled my robes to me.
¡°Um, th¡ there¡¯s a new ship in the system,¡± he replied as he began to fidget.
I looked upwards and sighed loudly. ¡°Bloody hell,¡± I mumbled and shook my head. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go and see what the adults need a damm child for this time.¡±
I marched past him, making him leap back to avoid me hitting him, and stormed down the corridor, engaging Player¡¯s Mind just long enough to clear my head and centre myself.
¡°H-hey!¡± Reithe called and I heard the door close as he ran to catch up with me.
As we moved through the corridors of the massive cathedral-ship, I watched as many we ran into lowered their head as we passed. This was linked to the word Baalta had used; mtael. A word in Togruti which, when translated into Basic, meant Nature¡¯s Chosen.
As such, I hated it.
Yet, the more I protested at her using the term, the more others had begun to use it freely. It seemed that using Battle Meditation and helping them survive the reprisal attack had more of an effect than just raising their opinions of me.
¡°Mtael, welcome,¡± an older yellow-skinned Togruta with four head-tails named Ezan said as I entered the command centre.
I managed to force myself to give him a civil smile as he partially bowed. ¡°We have visitors?¡± I asked slowly, using every mental trick I had short of re-engaging Player¡¯s Mind to keep my anger and annoyance under control at having to deal with another issue that the Lokella should be handling themselves.
¡°Yes, a small ship has been detected on the edge of the system,¡± he pointed at the main display which showed the approaching vessel. ¡°Our patrol is on the other side of the system, guarding the hyperspace route into Hutt Space.¡±
¡°Then who¡¡±
¡°We have an incoming signal,¡± a Rodian called out from one of the stations.
¡°Respond.¡± I snapped out, wanting to get back to my bed as quickly as possible.
The display shifted from the holographic map to three familiar figures, though one was far from expected.
¡°Greetings Padawan, I do hope we are not inconveniencing you,¡± Master Plo Koon said as he stood beside Fay and Dooku. Somehow, I knew he could sense my feelings even at the distance and was taking some enjoyment from it.
¡°No, sir,¡± I began, ¡°I¡¯m simply tired from dealing with the aftermath of the attack by the Hutts.¡±
The three Jedi Masters shared a look.
¡°Are you well?¡± Dooku asked, his voice calm as his brow knotted just a little.
¡°Yes. I... Perhaps it is better if we talk in person?¡± I said slowly, not sure how he would react to discovering that I had Death Watch members on the station.
¡°Yes, I believe that would be best,¡± Plo Koon replied as I silently wondered why a member of the High Council had come. ¡°I¡¯m sure your tale will be most illuminating.¡±
The display shifted back to that of the surrounding space once more.
¡°YES!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs, shocking everyone else in the room.
Even as they all blinked and stared at me with various expressions, I turned on my heels and set off for the bay, whistling.
I ignored the looks several members of the Lokella gave me as I almost bounced between steps, happy that someone else would have to deal with all the stupid, annoying hassles of this place.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Cathedral of the Past 5
A few hours later, I found myself standing in the main landing bay as the Jedi vessel ¨C which was one of the raiders that Dooku took with him ¨C touched down.
In that time ¨C beyond dealing with a few more minor, annoying issues for the Lokella ¨C I¡¯d mentally gone over the possible reasons for a High Council member to accompany Dooku back to this system.
While there was a chance it was simply to satiate his curiosity about the Pius Dea ship, I was more inclined to believe that the High Council, or at least a faction within it, had all but ordered Dooku to allow a member to accompany him.
As far as I knew, Koon wasn¡¯t a member of this faction that I felt was centred around Windu and Belfarr, so he may have been the neutral choice, but until I knew where he stood concerning me and my position within the Order, I was going to have to be careful about what I said around him. Which probably also rang true for any Jedi assigned to study this massive vessel.
Though given the fact the engines had been destroyed at some point in the past ¨C whether from whatever event caused it to become stranded here or the general wear-and-tear of time, I couldn¡¯t say ¨C the Lokella had taken to referring to it as a station and named it. One, like many of the names they had chosen, I had a feeling was less going to be than thrilled about.
¡°Why have other Jedi come with Master Dooku?¡± Maan asked from my far right where he stood with Baalta. On my left were Pad and a Rodian named Tweq. These four comprised the leadership of the Lokella, which I guess, was why so much useless crud was brought to me as they couldn¡¯t make decisions with four votes.
This situation, which I had only just learnt about, explained why I had had to deal with so many issues over the past few days and why I now stood with this ruling council to greet the Jedi.
¡°As I explained before, this ship is ancient. I suppose that the Jedi, who were active in the galaxy even back then, have an interest in the history of the place and any knowledge it might contain in its databanks.¡±
¡°They will not force us to return to the Republic?¡±
I gave Tweq a shake of my head. ¡°Unlikely. While I admit my knowledge of salvage law is lacking, I think the fact you are in control of this vessel and the system grants you some protection from being forcibly removed.¡±
¡°If they try to make us¡¡± Pad growled out as the ramp hissed and began to lower.
¡°Then you¡¯ll be leaving,¡± I replied with another shake of my head. ¡°All of them are more powerful and better trained than I with the Force. Master Koon is a member of the High Council while Master Fay is¡ far older than her appearance belies.¡± That was a half-truth. Since I was now considered a Vergence in the Force like Anakin, the depths of my power were beyond any current Jedi.
However, the part about the lack of training was most certainly true. I lacked the real-world experience of using the Force in a real battle, outside of a few small instances, that beings like Fay, Dooku and Koon had accumulated. With time, however, that disadvantage would be removed.
¡°You like her,¡± Baalta whispered as she gave me a gentle push with her elbow, only to suck in her breath as the Jedi stepped onto the temple-ship. ¡°Hmm, oh hello there.¡± A shiver went up my spine at the way she said those words.
I felt my brow rise as I saw the three Jedi Masters I expected, plus Jocasta Nu, Qui-Gon, Obi-Wan, Knight Pana and one other who I did not recognize exit the raider. My eyes travelled to the youngest, and only unknown, of the arriving Jedi.
The Twi¡¯lek looked to be in her mid-teens and had a skin tone that was royal purple which had me mentally wondering which of her and Baalta had the darker shade of purple. And if the colour was the same shade all over.
I shook my head, clearing those thoughts ¨C and cursed the beginning of puberty ¨C as I considered why everyone else was here. Master Nu, and the two who were following her, were almost certainly here to study the Pius Dea vessel. Fay and Dooku were here because of me, with Koon having been sent by the High Council. However, seeing Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan again was a surprise.
Maan stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Master Jedi, welcome to the ShaDo system.¡±
I bit my tongue to avoid groaning at him using the name the Lokella had chosen for the system.
¡°I was unaware this system had any official name,¡± Plo Koon stated calmly even as his eyes found mine.
¡°We chose the name a few days ago. It honours those who helped free us from our enslavement,¡± Tweq explained as I saw Fay¡¯s lip twitch.
¡°Hmm, that would be Master Dooku and Padawan Shan, correct?¡± Tweq nodded in answer to the council member¡¯s question. ¡°I must admit, I am curious about why the student comes before the teacher.¡±
¡°With respect, we owe Mtael more than Jedi Master Dooku,¡± Maan explained as Baalta gave me another gentle elbow poke. ¡°His actions during the reprisal are the reason any of us are here to greet your arrival.¡±
¡°That sounds like a most interesting story,¡± Koon said, rubbing the base of his breathing mask. ¡°One I, and my fellow Jedi, would greatly like to hear. Ah, but where are my manners. I am Jedi Master Plo Koon, representative of the Jedi High Council. These are Jedi Masters Fay and Jinn and Padawan Kenobi and over there is Jedi Master Nu and her support staff; Knight Pana and Padawan Sitra. I believe you are already acquainted with Master Dooku.¡±
My eyes turned back to Nu¡¯s party, as I placed a name to the Padawan. Sitra was not a name I could remember hearing from my time as an Initiate. However, given that my interactions back then had centred around only one of ten clans, that wasn¡¯t a huge surprise.
¡°I am Maan Lonwin. This is Tweq Ruhn, Baalta Iradel and Pad Keba. We along with Padawan Shan comprise the governing council of the Lokella.¡±
¡°What?!¡± I called out, my head snapping around to look at the leaders of the Lokella so fast I swore I heard my neck crack. ¡°I never¡ When¡ What?¡± I paused, ignored the chuckles from everyone except Dooku and Pad ¨C though the Jedi did at least smile at my reaction ¨C and took a second to process that I had somehow been placed on this council without my prior knowledge; or permission.
In retrospect, it fully explained why the Lokella had been coming to me for weeks to handle small issues before the battle, and why I was involved in almost every decision taken since. But it left me in an awkward position.
¡°I was not told about this,¡± I said slowly, having gotten my emotions under control. ¡°And if I was, I would not have accepted.¡±
¡°That is why we didn¡¯t inform you directly, Mtael,¡± Baalta replied with a grin that exposed a few teeth as she leaned against me and I kept my eyes up, ignoring the way her breasts rubbed against my shoulder. ¡°You are far too noble to seek such a position.¡±
¡°Yet without your actions, we would all either be dead or still enslaved. For that, your position was unanimous,¡± Maan finished as I spotted Obi-Wan cover his face with his robes, which made me glare at him. Though that only served to make his amusement even more obvious as his shoulders began to shake.
¡°Indeed? Then I am now even more intrigued as to what a mere Padawan, even one as skilled as young Cameron here, did that would grant him such an esteemed position,¡± Koon said in a tone that did nothing to hide his amusement at my situation and reaction. ¡°Perhaps we might retire so you can regale us with the story?¡±
¡°Of course, Master Jedi,¡± Maan replied with a small bow. ¡°We have prepared one of the smaller rooms on this station as a conference room.¡±
¡°I thought this was a starship?¡± Obi-Wan blurted out, earning him a short glare from Dooku.
¡°It is. However, without working engines, and given its location in orbit of the planet below, we have decided to refer to it as a station. It avoids confusion as to its function,¡± Tweq replied. He was in charge of the technical and engineering areas of Lokella operations and had been the first to suggest the designation change. I wasn¡¯t aware of the name given to it yet, but I had a bad feeling it was going to be another name that I disliked.
¡°Of course, though perhaps you could arrange for someone to escort Master Nu and her team to the main computer terminal. They are eager to begin their investigations regarding this impressive structure¡¯s history.¡±
¡°Certainly,¡± Maan called off to one of the children floating around the place and directed them to act as guides for Nu and her team.
Those teenagers, when not following me around like a pack of lost dogs or running messages between areas of the station that still lacked internal comms, spent most of their time in one of the grand halls that I had helped convert into a training centre.
¡°Was Tedra accepted into the Order?¡± I asked Dooku as I fell into step beside him and Fay. Koon was at the front with Maan and Tweq as Baalta had moved up close to Obi-Wan. While Obi-Wan seemed unsure of why that was, the way his eyes roamed her body indicated he wasn¡¯t upset about the situation, even as I fought off a sudden wave of envy at seeing him close to her.
Pad, as always, followed along at the rear, muttering a few things under his breath.
Thankfully, since the attack ¨C and then the failed attempt to attack the Mandalorians ¨C he¡¯d become more isolated among the Lokella as it seemed that news of his delay in following my orders had resulted in the deaths of team three.
While I doubted it would have made any difference if he had listened, the perception that he¡¯d been more willing to put himself above others in a time of crisis had cost him a good deal of support. Though sadly not enough to remove him from the governing council.
¡°While there were a few reservations, she was placed with one of the Initiate clans,¡± Dooku responded. ¡°The Council was curious about what we had discovered here, and upon learning about this craft, felt they needed to examine it; hence why Masters Koon and Nu, and her team, accompanied Master Fay back.¡±
¡°And I felt that learning something about the history of the Republic would do Obi-Wan some good,¡± Qui-Gon added in, and I glanced around to see that Baalta had hooked her arm around Obi-Wan¡¯s, both of them smiling as they talked quietly to each other.
A frown passed across my brow as I pushed down a sudden feeling of jealousy before I turned my attention back to where we were going while silently cursing, again, the early onset of puberty.
¡°How did the Lokella fare during the battle?¡± Dooku asked, seemingly unbothered by my reaction to Baalta¡¯s closeness to Obi-Wan, though I caught the faintest of smiles dancing over Fay¡¯s lips.
¡°Ah, so this is the Butcher,¡± Nia¡¯s voice cut off my reply as we reached an intersection to find her leaning against a doorframe that led to one of the converted halls where combat training took place.
¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Dooku asked, his hand moving slowly towards his lightsaber as his eyes locked on Nia; or more likely, the Death Watch logo on her armour. Though that emblem now had a sliver bar across it.
¡°Be at ease Jedi. I do not wish to fight you, nor do I any longer follow the ways of Death Watch,¡± she paused and gave me a wink at that. ¡°I merely wished to meet the man responsible for training the adiik¡¯s bajur. And the Butcher of Galidraan.¡±
Dooku¡¯s knuckles whitened as he gripped the hilt of his lightsaber. ¡°That battle was¡ a mistake. One brought on by the failure of the Order to investigate before acting.¡±
My eyes shifted from Dooku to Koon, but he seemed unbothered by his fellow Jedi¡¯s harsh words at the lack of foresight shown by the High Council, who had sanctioned the mission.
¡°It was a good battle,¡± Nia replied slowly. ¡°While I am not overjoyed that it led to the death of several of my fellow Mandalorians, they died as warriors. For that, and the behaviour of your Padawan, I bear you no ill will.¡±
She paused and turned her attention to me even as she spoke once more to Dooku. ¡°Your hibir, your Padawan, fights well, a testament to your training.¡±
I could hear Dooku take a few measured breaths before he replied.
¡°While I do not concern myself that he impresses a member of Death Watch, neither I nor Master Fay can claim all the credit for his abilities. Young Cameron is¡ gifted in a way few Jedi are.¡±
Dooku¡¯s words were measured and precise, but it was easy for everyone to catch the insult aimed at Nia¡¯s former life choice.
Nia did not respond however, instead, she gave me another once-over before turning to glance behind her.
After a subtle nod, another of her group came out of the room where she had come from, Thur Ordo.
He licked his lips twice before he spoke. ¡°Master Jedi, I am Thur Ordo, and I was wondering if you might confirm something for me,¡± he began, his fingers gently tapping against his leg until Nia glared at him.
Thur was in his early twenties ¨C twenty-two according to Observe ¨C and while not particularly tall, was broad-shouldered and well-built. He, like the other Mandalorians, had spent time training the Lokella, but I caught him glancing my way often when I entered the room. Perhaps this impromptu meeting would reveal why.
¡°And what is that?¡± Dooku began, though I noted that he shared a blink-and-you¡¯d-miss-it look with Fay.
¡°During the battle, your Padawan stated he was the descendant of the Jedi Knight Bastila Shan and the Sith Lord Revan. Is this true?¡±
Every Jedi turned to look at me, and while all were curious about why I had revealed that, only Dooku showed any sign of annoyance as his brow began to knot.
¡°I was challenged by their leader and he stated his name and clan. I felt it appropriate to reply in kind,¡± I explained, unconcerned with the gazes of four Jedi Masters upon me.
¡°As he should have,¡± Nia added, drawing the attention of Koon and Jinn. Fay and Dooku focused on me. ¡°It was a good duel until Girk dishonoured himself.¡±
[Did you plan this?] Dooku asked in my mind.
[No, master. I was seeking a way to end the battle without any further loss of life.]
[And this required you to reveal your ancestry? To a group of Mandalorians?] Fay asked, making me realise this was a telepathic group chat.
[Their leader identified himself fully, and from what I have learnt about their people, there was a fair chance he¡¯d not accept my challenge if I didn¡¯t respond in kind. I didn¡¯t see much of an issue with it as what I said referred to people dead for millennia.]
[We will discuss this matter at a later date,] Dooku stated with certainty before he turned to look at the pair of Mandalorians. ¡°While neither I nor Master Fay are concerned about his familial bloodlines, the Padawan is indeed the descendant of Bastila Shan and Revan.¡±
¡°Th-this is confirmed by the Jedi Council?¡± Thur asked, his eyes wide, as he turned to Koon, who nodded.
¡°Indeed. While we were, reluctant, to believe his story, every piece of evidence supported it. As such, the Jedi Council has accepted it. As has the Chancellor of the Republic.¡± Koon explained, doing an admirable job of ignoring the crap I¡¯d had to deal with from council member Belfarr since arriving in this era regarding my ancestry and early time in the Order.
¡°This is a waste of time,¡± Pad muttered, drawing my attention. His lekku twitched and he shuffled back half a step as both Mandalorians fixed him with glares that would have left the Twi¡¯lek a pile of ash if they were capable of doing so.
I made a quick mental note to ask if such a thing was possible with the Force, though I was well aware if anything like that did exist, it would be a dark side power, even as Koon spoke once more.
¡°Perhaps we might table discussions regarding the Padawan¡¯s lineage until after the debriefing,¡± he said in his usual, slightly muffled voice. ¡°Would you be willing to join us?¡± he asked Nia and Thur. ¡°I am curious how two former members of a terrorist organization ended up in this place.¡±
Nia gave him a half-grin that exposed a few of her teeth. ¡°Provided we are not required to reveal anything I have already stated we won¡¯t.¡± Her smile widened as she looked at me, as did everyone else.
¡°I, uh, may have cut a deal with the Mandalorians to learn more about who was responsible for this operation and the attack,¡± I explained. ¡°And the true leaders are under guard a few levels for here to await justice from the Republic.¡±
Ok, it was more Nia stating her terms and me agreeing to them as, firstly, they were willing to reveal who was behind the operation, and secondly, I¡¯d hoped they¡¯d leave soon after.
Instead, they had stayed, apparently to confirm my lineage, though why that was important to them, I didn¡¯t know. Hopefully, the meeting might reveal some of the reasons why.
As for the attackers facing justice, it was unlikely. This system, while nominally in Republic space, was so close to Hutt space that I suspected the Republic would wash their hands of the whole thing to avoid upsetting the Hutts. Which was just bullshit, but something that could be used to galvanise the Lokella in their fight against slavery.
¡°A logical decision Padawan, and one I may have well made in your place,¡± Koon said before turning back to Nia and Thur. ¡°Very well. I will honour the deal Padawan Shan has negotiated.¡±
Nia smirked ¡°Good.¡±
¡°Excellent, now I believe we have dallied long enough,¡± Koon stated as he turned to face Tweq and Maan.
¡°Yes, right this way.¡±
Maan took the lead and we began to walk, Nia and Thur falling into step behind myself, Fay and Dooku.
Neither of my masters spoke, and the closer we got to the conference room, the more I was dreading how the Lokella would play up my actions during the attack. And the way the other Jedi would react to the Lokella¡¯s descriptions.
¡ ¡
Two hours later, after listening to the Lokella, and Nia, detail the battle ¨C and sing my praises to the Jedi ¨C I found myself in a smaller room with both my masters and Plo Koon.
¡°While I will leave this discussion to your masters, I will state that I am impressed with your actions here. Even if they were, perhaps, unorthodox,¡± Plo began, his mask hiding enough of his face that I couldn¡¯t read anything from it. ¡°Also, I believe that Master Giiett may wish to speak with you when you return to the Temple about both your findings of Decca the Hutt¡¯s actions and your path within the Order.¡±
He gave both Fay and Dooku nods, which they returned, before leaving the room, the doors hissing closed behind him.
The three of us stood in silence before Fay sighed.
¡°Cameron, while we are impressed with your actions in the battle, and your ease with Battle Meditation, we are concerned that you may have gone too far in invoking fear in the minds of the attackers and by speaking directly to the minds of the Lokella,¡± she began. Her voice was gentle, but there was a hint of concern in her tone. ¡°Do you understand why?¡±
¡°For the attackers, it was a mistake,¡± I began slowly, having figured this talk was coming and already decided on my reasoning. ¡°I just wanted them to leave without attacking and hoped that scaring them would be successful in driving them away to avoid loss of life.¡±
¡°While the end goal is preferred, influencing the minds of others to invoke fear is not something the High Council would approve of,¡± Dooku said as I took note of the fact that he did not say he had an issue with my actions towards the attackers.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°And the Lokella? Do you understand why this action is considered a more troublesome action than invoking fear in others?¡± Fay asked slowly, her eyes locking on to mine even as the interface noted an attempt to sense my emotional state.
¡°Because influencing minds is dangerous and, if not understood, a path that easily leads to the dark side,¡± I replied, quoting from one of my early lessons with Master Rancisis about the effects of Battle Meditation.
¡°Yes. What you were not told when you began your training with Battle Meditation, was that being able to directly plant words and thoughts in the mind of another can allow a user of the Force to not only alter someone¡¯s memories but even if taken to the extreme, allow one to control the minds of others.¡± Explained Dooku, his lips pinched to one side.
I ignored the new Force Power alert notices that appeared as I countered. ¡°I didn¡¯t force my way into Baalta¡¯s mind, or any of the others. They opened themselves to me.¡±
Fay raised an open hand, her palm facing me. ¡°We are aware of that, and her words were truthful when she revealed this to us and Master Koon. However, many in the Order would not believe you or would seek to¡ caution you about what you did.
¡°While we do not agree with those individuals, we need you to be aware that they exist.¡±
I nodded. ¡°I think I know who you are talking about,¡± I said as images of Windu and Belfarr appeared in my mind¡¯s eye. They had been the most vocal about me being a Jedi and the way I did things and I could see them trying to use what had happened here to paint me in a bad light.
¡°Good, now there are a few other issues we wish to discuss.¡± Fay moved to a small table in the room and sat, Dooku and I following.
¡°While you have been travelling with Master Dooku, I have visited several of the relocation sites for the Shadda-Bi-Borans. While most are doing well, in no small part to the steady supply of money being routed to them from your first literacy masterpiece, one colony has failed. About three million beings perished before the remainder could be evacuated in time.¡±
My brow creased at hearing that. Forgetting about the quest, just having that many beings die was not an easy thing to hear.
¡°The deaths are not your fault,¡± Fay added, likely having sensed my discomfort through our Force Bond, ¡°the planet was struck by a rogue meteor that was not discovered in the initial scans of the system.¡±
¡°Master Fay is correct. Indeed, without your actions and support, I sense a great many more Borans would have died when their star began to die, and the planet¡¯s ecosystem collapsed.¡±
¡°I know. But I¡¯m still angry about the initial reaction of people on Coruscant, and I would assume beyond, to their plight. I mean, wearing kerchiefs and armbands made of Shadda silk? That¡¯s nothing but paper support.¡±
Fay smiled, though her lips were pressed tightly together. ¡°Sadly, many in the galaxy will only offer words of support instead of taking action.¡±
¡°Deeds not actions are what matter,¡± Dooku added in agreement. ¡°A fact sadly lost on many; civilian and Jedi alike.¡±
A moment of silence passed between the three of us before Fay spoke.
¡°On a related note, I have spoken to the publishing site regarding your next work of fiction. They are preparing to publish it; however, I discovered that a flaw was made in the release of ¡®Fellowship of the Ring¡¯.
¡°It appears, either due to an error on young Miss Naberrie¡¯s part, or that of the publishers, that your first work was initially only published across Coruscant and its sector. This allowed the more unscrupulous publishers to release the book across other sectors without either your consent or with any intention of sending the proceeds to the Refugee Relief Movement.¡±
¡°Can we recover those funds?¡± I asked as I quickly handled the numbers in my head. If Fellowship sold sixty million copies across Coruscant, a planet with a population of around a trillion people, earning the RRM over eight million credits, then it should have sold for two or three times that, at least, across the galaxy.
My brow knotted as I realised, money earmarked for relief efforts had been taken by those other publishers and I had to take a deep breath to calm myself.
¡°While it is possible, the litigation would take years to clear the courts, and then there is the likely chance of them trying to overturn any decision that went against them,¡± Dooku explained with a tone that hinted at his annoyance about a related subject.
¡°True. To counter this, your publishers are establishing rights for your next work, and anything else you publish, in every sector from the Deep Core to the Outer-Rim. It will take time, but they have assured me that they will not release the Two Towers until they have done so.¡± Fay added, detailing the actions that were going to take place.
I nodded, only to pause as a random thought that kept bouncing around my head came back to the forefront.
¡°Um, why are you both so... comfortable with me publishing these stories, and making millions in credits from them?¡± The way of the Jedi prohibited the acquisition of wealth, yet neither of my masters had argued against me publishing either ¡®The Fellowship¡¯ or the ¡®Two Towers¡¯.
The pair shared a look before Dooku answered.
¡°While we are not overly comfortable with you earning credits so brazenly, we understand that your motivations are to help others, for example, the Borans, and to fund the goals of the coalition. Neither Master Fay nor I are blind to the simple fact that accomplishing what has been discussed will require significant capital. And since we agree with you that this is not a matter for any outside the Order, or even our group currently, we are willing to look past our concerns. For now.¡±
¡°We would, however, like to know what your plans are with the new book,¡± Fay tacked on as she leaned forward, her lips twisting upwards.
¡°I, um, was thinking that I could divert some of the funds to help the Lokella. I mean, they currently only have three beaten-down patrol ships and a freighter for defence. Not to mention that they lack supplies to establish a small colony on the surface and prepare defences for any reprisal from the Decca the Hutt, or attacks for random pirates or slavers.¡± I replied, starting slowly to make it seem like I was unsure of my intentions. Which I was.
I had not been expecting the information that I¡¯d lost millions of credits because of unscrupulous arseholes around the galaxy.
With the, hopefully, massive increase in my credit flow, I was going to have to think carefully about how to use the rest of the funds.
¡°That is a worthy goal. One we are more than willing to help you accomplish,¡± Dooku said, the slightest of smiles beginning to creep onto his face. ¡°And your other plans?¡±
¡°I, uh, don¡¯t have any,¡± I replied as I scratched the back of my neck. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to learn about the loss of credits from Fellowship.¡±
¡°Understandable. Perhaps it would help if, over the coming days, we discussed possible ventures that might serve our goals, though only in private.¡± Fay suggested.
¡°Yes, master.¡±
¡°Yes. I will speak with Qui-Gon and see if he has any suggestions of his own,¡± Dooku added as he stood. ¡°Now, however, I think Master Fay would be interested in a tour of Mtael¡¯s Gift.¡±
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
I groaned loudly at him using the name given to the station as Fay also stood. I did not approve of the name, but after hearing the first choice ¨C Shan¡¯s Legacy ¨C I had to accept that it would only resonate with those who knew that I was Mtael to the Lokella. As I stood and began to follow the two Jedi Masters, I opened the notices.
Force Power Discovered!
Dominate Mind
The ability to take control of the mind of another.
While difficult to resist, those with great mental fortitude and/or a strong connection to the Force have a chance to do so.
It is regarded as a dark side power by most.
¡
WARNING!
Dominate Mind is locked until Telepathy, Mind Probe and Alter Mind are all at Master:50 or greater.
¡
Force Power Discovered!
Alter Mind
The ability to subtly remove the memories of other living beings.
At higher levels, it is possible to implant false memories that are indistinguishable from real ones.
¡
WARNING!
Alter Mind is locked until Compulsion is at Savant:1 or greater and Mind Probe and Telepathy are at Professional:1 or greater.
¡
It was interesting that Alter Mind was not considered ¡®dark¡¯, though I imagined that the High Council regarded it in a less than favourable light due to what it could lead to.
Both powers were currently out of my reach due to the interface placing restrictions on my direction of growth. And while I was not happy about that, I could see why having the grounding in other powers made sense.
I waved away the notices and followed my masters from the room to begin their tour of the station.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°This is the room I wished to show you,¡± Nia started as I, Fay and Dooku followed her into a room I couldn¡¯t remember entering over the last month.
Like most rooms on the station, it was empty, lacking any sign of the formerly ornate decoration of a Pius Dea cathedral ship. However, unlike the larger great halls that I suspected had been sued for worship, the walls of this room were made of what appeared to be a unique alloy. It had a starkly different colour and texture than what was uniform within the rest of the station. Positioned around the room were several empty racks that looked to have held a variety of weapons in the distant past.
There were three small doors along the left side of the room that, thanks to my minimap having an overlay of the station¡¯s corridors, I knew led to the holding cells where the leaders of the attack were being detained.
¡°Judging from the empty racks, I would guess that this was one of the training rooms used by Pius Dea soldiers,¡± Dooku offered, having spotted the same rack as I had.
¡°Yes, but that is not the main reason why I brought you here,¡± Nia said as she moved towards a raised platform with a circular console at the far end of the room. Its location gave it clear lines of sight of the whole place, and I suspected that it was used as a monitoring station.
¡°To be clear, this is not a prelude to an attack,¡± Nia added as she moved behind the console. ¡°I simply felt that you needed to be made aware of what this room is capable of.¡±
¡°Continue,¡± Dooku stated through a tightened jaw while I noted the colour had drained a little from Fay¡¯s cheeks. The two seemingly had a suspicion about what Nia was about to do.
There was a loud rumble and a hum as the walls started to vibrate very quickly. Almost becoming a haze. In fact, it seemed that the entire room we were in was becoming hazy. The air grew heavy, oppressive, and dense, and I felt as though a current was running along my skin.
Then, without any further warning, I heard a sharp, high-pitched sound and slapped my hands over my ears in an attempt to muffle it even as I noted Dooku stagger and Fay double over and fall to the floor as a warning notification flashed in my interface.
WARNING!
Force disruption field encountered.
While inside the field, all Force powers cost 1500% more to use and you suffer stamina loss at a rate of 1STAM/second.
¡
Before any of us could call out, the field lifted, and the warning vanished.
¡°A¡ Force... Suppression... Field.¡± Dooku explained slowly, his words separated by his breaths. Fay had slowly risen from the floor to a kneeling position, trying to catch her breath while I was able to stand fully now that the deafening noise was gone.
¡°Are you ok?¡± I asked her, concerned. While it was indeed severely uncomfortable, neither Dooku nor I had as adverse of a reaction as she did.
¡°It...will pass,¡± Fay murmured.
¡°I guess...the rumours are true then,¡± Dooku said, still taking halting breaths. ¡°I had my suspicions, as your people don''t age quite as well as you.¡±
¡°When five-hundred years old we reach, look as good we will not, hmm?¡± I said in my best Yoda impression. Three sets of incredulous eyes turned to me, although likely for different reasons.
¡°Five? Try Seven,¡± Fay corrected gently.
My eyebrows flew up. Even though I knew she was old, I didn''t expect her to be that old. She was in fact, closer to Yoda''s age than Yaddle was!
¡°But in any case,¡± She continued, rising from the floor. ¡°It does lead to some harsh drawbacks when dealing with restraints meant for Jedi.¡±
I shuddered, not wanting to think about how that would feel to have relied on the Force for that long, only to have it cut off, even temporarily. If that was what a disruption field felt like, I couldn''t even begin to think of the pain involved when a being was cut off from the Force permanently.
I suspected that the reason I was not as severely affected by the field was due to the interface, but I couldn¡¯t reveal that and began thinking of excuses for the questions that were incoming. Nor could I comment on the fact the room disrupted the Force, not suppressed it as Dooku had said.
¡°Yes. I believe this room was used by the Pius Dea to either fight with or torture captured Jedi,¡± Nia explained as she moved back over to us, her eyes lingering on Fay ¡°I do apologize for your increased discomfort, Master Jedi. I did not know how gravely it would affect you, nor was it my intent to exploit such a vulnerability.¡± Fay nodded her forgiveness, and Nia''s eyes travelled to me. ¡°You seem less disorientated than your masters.¡±
I shrugged. ¡°Probably because I¡¯m younger, and thus less in tune with the Force, or because I learnt how to go without it before joining the Order.¡± I bullshitted.
¡°Perhaps. Regardless, the fact that you can endure it says much about your character,¡± Nia said, her eyes for the hundredth time ¨C I had been counting ¨C examined me closely. ¡°Most impressive.¡±
¡°That was indeed¡unpleasant,¡± Fay said as she stood tall, the colour returning to her cheeks. ¡°But beyond revealing this to us, why did you bring us here?¡±
Nia sized Fay up before chuckling. ¡°Very well. I brought you here as I wish to spar with your Padawan in a place that nullifies his connection to the Force.¡± I noted a quest alert had been generated and opened it.
Quest Alert!
Proof of Power [?]
Prove your defeat of her husband was no fluke, nor because of your connection to the Force.
Rating: B
Objectives:
(i) Survive five minutes in a spar with Nia Vizsla in a location that, supposedly negates your Force Connection.
(ii) Win by drawing first blood
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
(i) 2000XP
A reputation increase with former Death Watch members on the Mtael¡¯s Gift station.
(ii) 800XP
A large reputation increase with Nia Vizsla.
Failure:
-800XP
A loss of reputation with former Death Watch members the Mtael¡¯s Gift station.
Accept?
Yes/No
(30)
¡
¡°For what purpose?¡± Dooku demanded as he stepped between me and Nia. I ignored the name of the station chosen by the Lokella as best I could. While I understood their reasoning behind it, I disliked the place being named after me.
¡°I wish to judge if he beat my husband with skill or the Force,¡± Nia replied not reacting in the slightest to Dooku¡¯s protective gesture. ¡°The spar would be until first blood or until five minutes have elapsed.¡±
¡°I¡¯m game,¡± I answered, accepting the challenge and quest before the counter expired. While the field would restrict my Force abilities, with a fifteen hundred per cent increase in cost, that only made Precognition cost nine hundred FP a minute. After countering that with my regen of two-thirty, I could run the power for the entirety of the spar without issue and still have room to use at least two of Speed, Bullet-Time and Enhance Stat even with Telepathic-Shield still running (and now costing 300FP per minute). I discounted Speed and Bullet-Time as they would be too noticeable, but a sudden boost to my strength or agility at the right moment could possibly help me not just survive but win the duel.
¡°Padawan?¡± Dooku asked, turning his head to look at me.
¡°I¡¯ll be fine. If she attempts anything, I have an entire station willing to hunt her down as well as eight Jedi,¡± I replied, which made Nia chuckle at the implied threat.
¡°He is right. If I wished him harm, I would have arranged this spar before you Jedi had arrived.¡±
¡°Be at peace Dooku,¡± Fay said, placing her hand on his shoulder. ¡°She is being truthful, though there is more to her desire to spar than she had revealed.¡±
¡°As is to be expected of Death Watch, even former members,¡± Dooku growled out before the tension left his body, making his shoulders slump, and he stepped back. ¡°Very well. But if you attempt to harm Cameron¡¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Nia replied dismissively to the open-ended threat before walking across the room.
After removing my robes and handing my lightsaber to Dooku, I moved to the centre of the room.
She smiled as she spotted something hanging from my belt.
¡°Good, you still have it,¡± she said as I unsheathed the blade that Girk had thrown me before our duel.
The day after the attack, I had gone to return it to Nia, but she insisted I keep it saying; ¡°You defeated Girk in combat, then ended him for his dishonour. By rite of combat, it is yours now.¡±
I had accepted that reluctantly, though that changed once I used Observe on the blade and discovered it was made of beskar. Now it was permanently attached to my belt, with one of the phrik-coated knives stored safely in my Inventory.
I watched as she reached the console, trying not to smirk as my masters both shimmied towards the door and braced themselves, and flicked on the disruption field. I grimaced at the noise, but thanks to knowing it was coming this time I was ready for it.
¡°Prepare yourself,¡± Nia stated as she pulled a knife of her own from her belt and stepped towards me.
Thanks to Precognition, I knew when and where every thrust, feint and attack she used was going and was easily able to avoid them, though I made sure to not be too obvious in doing so.
The time allowed me to note that her style, while still being aggressive, placed more emphasis on precision and speed than Beskar¡¯rev; the martial art that Girk had used. Which made sense as Nia¡¯s frame was far more flexible and agile than Girk¡¯s.
I shifted backwards with one foot, barely avoiding a thrust and cursed my mind for letting it wander to the shape of Nia¡¯s form.
¡°Concentrate,¡± Nia growled out even as she attacked again, having sensed my mind wandering.
Realising that I could easily survive the five minutes ¨C thanks to Precognition ¨C I decided to go on the offensive.
I activated Enhance Stat for Agility ¨C knowing I could only run it for a minute under the force suppression field ¨C and waited.
When Nia next attacked, I bent quicker than before, thanks to the force boost, and latched a hand onto Nia¡¯s forearm.
Her eyes widened as I twisted and pulled, making her tumble past me.
She rolled, coming up to face me, her blade still in hand and snarled.
¡°I believe that is the spar,¡± Dooku stated.
Nia¡¯s eyes darted to him, and he tapped his shoulder. She touched her own and blinked at finding her fingers stained red.
She chuckled once, then stood, slipping her blade back into her belt. ¡°Most impressive.¡± Pivoting, she turned to Fay and Dooku. ¡°Your Padawan serves you well.¡±
Fay smiled at her, though Dooku¡¯s face did not indicate how he felt.
¡°You fought differently from your husband,¡± I commented as I slid my blade back into its sheath.
¡°Yes. That was Beskar¡¯pel: Iron Skin in Basic. It focuses on movement and fluidity in attacks. Girk, as you are aware, fought with Beskar¡¯rev; Iron Fist.¡±
I nodded. ¡°Yeah, Thur had shown me the basics of style,¡± I replied. Thur had been kind enough to do so, and since that skill was now at Novice:10, I could train it without supervision. Just as I hoped I could do with Beskar¡¯pel before the Mandalorians left. ¡°Though I think your style would suit me more.¡±
Nia nodded as her lips crept upwards. ¡°Yes, your current build, while far stronger than I would expect for one your age, is more suitable for Beskar¡¯pel. If your masters agree, I am willing to show you the basics. On one condition.¡±
¡°Which is?¡± Dooku asked as he stepped closer to me, his hand once more moving towards his waist.
¡°That before he is thirteen, Cameron visits Mandalore, and Ordo,¡± Nia replied, and I felt my brow rise in a mixture of surprise and confusion.
¡°You wish for him to undergo the verd''goten?¡± Fay asked, making my head turn to her. Though not before seeing Nia¡¯s brow rise.
¡°You¡ While that is not the only reason, I will not deny that that is something he should do once he arrives in Mandalorian space.¡± Nia explained, her eyes now locked on Fay, as were my own.
Nothing in any of our conversations of the last few years had hinted that she knew anything about Mandalorian culture. Then again, I had never spoken with her directly about the planet/people/culture. Only with Dooku.
¡°And the other reason you wish for him to visit?¡± Dooku asked, though his tone made it sound more like a demand as he crossed his arms over his chest.
¡°There is¡ a legend among many Mandalorians, especially Clan Ordo. While I am not well versed in it, Thur has told me the generalities. If young Cameron is truly a child of Revan¡¡± Her voice trailed off and she turned to face me. Her eyebrows tilted downwards at the edges. ¡°If he is, then it could change a great many things,¡± She finished, her voice now softer as her smile became tighter.
¡°We would like to know more than that.¡± Dooku¡¯s tone was still firm.
Nia faced him, her body shifting to match his stance. ¡°I am sure you would. However, it is an internal matter and while I do not place much importance on Republic or Jedi laws, the rights of member systems prevent you from demanding to know more than we are willing to reveal.¡± Her tone was clipped and precise, reminding me of times in my old life when I had asked for information that was above my pay grade.
¡°We will consider your offer,¡± Fay stated gently, attempting to defuse the stand-off between the two. ¡°However, any such visit is unlikely for now as we and Cameron are needed here.¡±
Nia lowered her head at Fay''s words. ¡°Understandable. Still, the offer to visit stands, even if that is after your Padawan has reached the age of responsibility.¡±
Without saying anything more, or offering a goodbye, Nia walked past us and exited the room.
I watched her go, silently wondering what legend her people held about Revan. And how it linked to me. Was this linked to the hidden quest he had left me or was it due to actions taken by Canderous during his time as Mandalore?
Whatever the reason, I was curious, and I had been pushing Dooku to allow me to travel to the world.
¡°You are interested in what she has said,¡± Fay stated having picked up my thoughts through the Force Bond we shared.
¡°Yes. To know about my past, about my family¡¡± I paused and sighed, running a hand through my hair, and instinctively flicking away the Padawan braid. ¡°I know it isn¡¯t the Jedi way¡¡±
¡°But you wish to know more about your ancestry,¡± Dooku finished. I nodded and he grunted. ¡°While I am, adverse, to letting you head to Mandalore, to deny you the chance to discover your roots would be hypocritical.¡± He paused, and after a moment, waved his hand to close the door with the Force.
¡°How much do you know of my past?¡±
I shrugged. ¡°I know you were Yoda¡¯s Padawan and that you came from an important family in the Outer Rim. But beyond that, and a few rumours that I think are nothing more than gossip, that¡¯s it.¡±
¡°What you know is true. My family, the House of Dooku, is one of the six ruling families of Serenno. By chance or will of the Force, I met my family when I was a youngling. My father¡ was not a fan of the Jedi, though I did spend time connecting with my sister, Jenza. While the High Council frown upon us learning about our families, or making connections outside the Order, they fail to see that it is those connections that drive us to serve the galaxy. Not a corrupt and decadent Republic.¡± Dooku paused and closed his eyes. He sighed deeply before opening his eyes and meeting mine. ¡°Thus, once we have finished here if the Force wills it, we will travel to Mandalore.¡±
I fought and failed, to keep a smile from my face.
¡°However, we will not be abandoning these people. Not after you have restored their faith in the Jedi and the Force,¡± he continued before his lips twitched and he turned towards the door. ¡°Nor will I neglect the opportunity to enjoy their idolization of your actions.¡±
¡°Oh, come on,¡± I groaned out, which only made Fay laugh gently as she turned as well. ¡°I thought it was against the Jedi way to allow people to idolise you?¡±
¡°It is,¡± Fay replied as they reached the door. ¡°However, it is not us they are idolising. And it will motivate us to ensure you do not become enamoured with the Lokella¡¯s newfound devotion to you.¡±
The doors closed behind them as a cold shiver went up my spine. While I knew they were joking, I had a bad feeling about where this would lead.
Ignoring the concern about the teasing the two were going to unleash on me regarding my status among the Lokella, I opened my newest notifications.
Quest Completed
Proof of Power [?]
Objectives:
(i) Survive five minutes in a spar with Nia Vizsla in a location that, supposedly negates your Force Connection.
(ii) Win the spar [Yes]
[?] Do not use any overt force powers in the spar [No]
Rewards:
(i) 2000XP (+200XP)
A reputation increase with former Death Watch members on the Mtael¡¯s Gift station.
(ii) 800XP (+80XP)
A large reputation increase with Nia Vizsla.
¡
LEVEL UP!
Level: 20 ->21
FP: +650
PP: +2
STAM: +38
SP: +3
SKP: 20
¡
Skill Learnt!
Martial Art: Beskar¡¯pel
One of two traditional fighting styles of the Mando¡¯ade.
Emphasizes fast, flowing, continuous strikes to take down opponents.
¡
I smirked as began to leave the room. Boosted Growth was such a useful perk and I¡¯d gained another new skill.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°On what planet is this fair?¡± I asked as I stood in one of the converted training rooms looking across the sparring area at Obi-Wan Kenobi, Rachi Sitra and Nodro Pana. All three were still wearing their robes; mine was lying in a heap beside my masters as I was not sparring in that. It just got in the way.
¡°You have handily defeated each of them in duels throughout the week,¡± Dooku replied from where he stood off to one side with Fay, Qui-Gon and a handful of Lokella, including Baalta who had started spending a lot of time around Obi-Wan. ¡°We feel it would be a truer test of your skills if you engaged multiple opponents.¡±
¡°But three on one?¡± I countered as they all unclipped their lightsabers from their belts. Oh sure, I had a quest for this ¨C One over Three, which was C ranked ¨C but that wasn¡¯t a factor in my reaction to the spar. The fact that I was expected to face off against more than one lightsaber-wielding opponent was.
¡°While we do not expect you to win, nor do we ever expect you to need to face off against multiple lightsaber-wielding foes at once, we wish to examine just how far you have come in your training,¡± Koon explained as his face shifted and I just knew he was smiling under his respirator.
¡°Hmm, I believe that Padawan Shan is correct,¡± Dooku muttered as he rubbed his beard. ¡°The spar is unbalanced.¡±
I felt a tug at my waist, and my lightsaber flew across the room, into Dooku¡¯s outstretched hand.
¡°Your goal remains the same, survive five minutes or win by defeating all three of your opponents,¡± he stated as he gripped my lightsaber, the corners of his lips twitching upwards as he spoke. ¡°There is no shame in losing against superior odds.¡± A notice flashed in the corner of my interface, but I ignored it as I rapidly adjusted my strategy for the spar.
¡°Just do the best you can,¡± Fay added in, her smile easier to spot than Dooku¡¯s, ¡°though if you lose, I expect a song.¡± She finished, making me chuckle. Ever since discovering I was writing songs; she had been pushing for me to sing for her. I had avoided singing for her so far as I didn¡¯t want to sing in a child¡¯s voice.
Baalta turned to Fay and whispered something as I glared at Dooku, though it failed to have any effect on the older man, before turning back to face the other three Jedi even as I mentally cursed him out for making this harder than it had been.
I considered each in turn.
Nodro, while the oldest, was easily the weakest of the three with a lightsaber and was barely proficient with Niman.
Rachi, while the youngest of the three, was amazingly comfortable with her blade, favouring Shii-Cho with elements of Shien mixed in.
Obi-Wan was probably the most competent with the blade, favouring Ataru like Qui-Gon, though he lacked the force reserves to keep the style up for¡ my thoughts trailed off as I watched Obi-Wan settle into a Soresu stance.
My brow creased as I wondered why he was adopting a defensive stance when his side had a clear advantage, only to realise that he knew that even without my lightsaber I was a threat.
Obi-Wan¡¯s change to Soresu told me he expected me to go all out early with Force-powered attacks, which made sense as it was the logical thing to do.
Yet, with the levels of my Precognition, Speed and Bullet-Time force powers ¨C which thanks to my now increased regen could be run for double the length of this spar and I had just activated ¨C I planned to do things differently.
¡°Begin.¡±
The moment Dooku called out, Rachi leapt into an attack, and Pana also stepped forward while Obi-Wan braced.
I watched as Rachi began her descent; her blade gripped tightly in two hands behind her head for a downward smash as she landed. The attack was a textbook Ataru manoeuvre, designed to overpower an opponent. Yet against someone able to see and move quicker than most, it was doomed to fail.
I slid backwards as her blade smashed down and my elbow struck her where her kidneys would be if she were Human.
Even as she grunted ¨C which appeared to be happening in slow motion ¨C I moved my hand to her wrists and struck again, weakening her grip on her blade.
A warning from the Force had me feeling my body move almost unconsciously as Pana¡¯s green blade slid past me, crackling as it glanced against Rachi¡¯s lightsaber.
I slid backwards and leapt, letting the green blade sail harmlessly under me, even as I twisted in mid-air and struck Pana in the chest with a spinning heel.
As he tumbled away, again in what felt like slow motion to me, I landed and let myself fall forwards and kicked out like a horse.
¡°Oof!¡±
Rachi¡¯s blue blade stabbed fruitlessly at the air where my head had been and I heard her grunt as my feet connected with her chest.
I pushed up from the position on the ground, pivoted and moved towards the girl as she stumbled backwards quicker than she could react.
Her eyes widened as my hands gripped her lightsaber hilt and I pulled her blade towards me, ripping it from her grasp. Before she could fully comprehend what I had done, I sent her tumbling away with a Force Blast, though I made sure the power was only enough to send her tumbling out of the sparring circle and into some of the Lokella who were watching instead. No point in hurting the girl, especially not one as cute as her.
I turned back to face Pana, lightsaber in hand, and saw he had regained his balance; and that Obi-Wan had moved up beside him.
A glance and quick use of Observe at Rachi¡¯s lightsaber had me frowning. The blade was not attuned to me, meaning it wasn¡¯t ideal ¨C though what that meant in exact terms, the interface wouldn¡¯t say ¨C nor was it efficient for Makashi since it was a standard hilt.
Still, it would have to do.
Pana and Obi-Wan shared a look before splitting with each headed to opposite sides of the sparring area.
I knew it was the best option for them, as it took advantage of an inherent flaw in Makashi if the practitioner wasn¡¯t skilled enough: The fact the form struggled against more than one opponent. Thankfully for me, my physical stats were all 20, putting them above average for a Human, and with my skill with Makashi maxed out, I suspected I could overcome the weakness of facing two adversaries. Throw in the fact that most of my combat-orientated Force Powers were in the Master range, with Precognition being almost maxed out, and I felt I had a fair chance of winning the spar.
My body seemed to move of its own accord as I ducked and pivoted; avoiding a probing stab by Pana before I raised my blade and pushed away an attack from Obi-Wan.
I lifted one leg, avoiding a sweep from Pana, then spun it to catch Obi-Wan in his ribs.
He shuffled backwards, a hand coming to his chest, but I was unable to exploit the situation as Pana stepped up behind me.
My lack of height helped as I tilted my body almost unnaturally to avoid his elbow before I gave his foot a quick pull with the Force.
He lost his balance and stumbled before falling to the floor. However, my killing strike was blocked by Obi-Wan who then began to try and push my blade upwards with his own; seeming to strain as he did so.
I fought against the push for a moment, before going with it. Letting the momentum carry me I pivoted, my elbow clipping Obi-Wan as he lost his balance when I suddenly stopped pushing against his blade.
Both opponents stepped backwards, restoring the distance between us.
¡°You have adapted Force-based attacks into Makashi,¡± Pana commented as he and Obi-Wan readied themselves. ¡°Unusual.¡±
I smirked. ¡°Why should I do what someone expects,¡± I replied before moving forward and attacking with a Djem So kata.
Given the way both sets of eyes widened, I knew my attack had surprised them, and I fuelled that confusion by stopping short and throwing a Force Blast at them.
Obi-Wan, having duelled me the most and aware of my tendency to adapt Force-based attacks into my combat, leapt high above the blast.
Pana was not so lucky, and while not all of the blast caught him, enough did that he was sent spinning backwards, though not far enough to drive him from the combat area.
Again, I was unable to take advantage of Pana¡¯s situation as Obi-Wan came down from his leap almost on top of me. That forced me to twist and block the strike.
Obi-Wan rolled away, my acquired lightsaber a split-second too slow to tag him and came to a stop in a position that again forced me to deal with my two opponents on opposite sides of the ring.
Following a wordless agreement, they both came at me at the same time.
I blocked a stab from Obi-Wan, tilted to avoid Pana¡¯s thrust and then pushed Obi-Wan¡¯s next attack passed me so that he blocked Pana¡¯s slash for me.
Using their unintended collision, I used the Force to push myself backwards far enough that their separate angles of attack merged.
The pattern of the spar continued.
They attacked together, their angles of approach changing with each phase of the spar. I was able to handle these attacks with ease and often managed to place one of them in a position of weakness, only for the other to prevent me from exploiting that weakness.
After the seventh such phase of the spar, I could sense them both beginning to tire. Obi-Wan, while skilled, lacked the force potential to keep up this kind of duel for long and Pana was more interested in being a historian than a warrior, thus he lacked the stamina of many other Jedi.
¡°The time limit has expired,¡± Koon called out, setting off a wave of applause from the Lokella as a quest completion notice appeared in the bottom corner of my interface.
I ignored that, instead I moved towards Obi-Wan. ¡°Started learning Soresu?¡± I asked.
He shrugged. ¡°After our first spar and my master¡¯s words about the weaknesses of Ataru, I felt learning a second Form was prudent. Soresu felt¡ right.¡±
I chuckled at hearing him say that. I had never given much thought to the various styles of lightsaber combat in my old life, though after learning them in this one, I had quickly realised that Obi-Wan had changed his form after the death of Qui-Gon.
Learning that he had started that change earlier due to my actions was unexpected and learning that even now Soresu called to him amused me.
¡°When something just ¡®feels right¡¯, it is usually the will of the Force telling you something,¡± Pana said with a small smile of his own.
¡°Knight Pana speaks the truth,¡± Dooku added as he approached with the other Jedi. ¡°Padawan Kenobi, your Ataru, while passable, is unsuitable for fighting opponents that you cannot overpower quickly. Soresu is a suitable counter to this issue if one that lacks finesse and the ability to exploit any discovered weaknesses.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± Obi-Wan replied after a moment where he seemed unsure of what to say.
¡°A most impressive performance from all of you,¡± Koon said. ¡°Knight Pana, Padawan Kenobi; when faced with a difficult opponent, you quickly began to work together to engage him and cover for each other.¡±
Pana laughed once. ¡°We had to. We are all aware of just how skilled Padawan Shan is with a lightsaber. To do anything less would have handed him the fight instantly.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± Koon turned to face me. ¡°Padawan, your ability to adapt on the move to situations where you are outnumbered and overpowered is impressive. Few Jedi can engage and survive multiple attackers so successfully on their first attempt.¡±
¡°With respect, Master Koon, I think that if not for the time limit, Cameron would have won,¡± Obi-Wan offered.
I kept my face as neutral as possible, even if I agreed, and noted that Dooku¡¯s lips twitched in amusement.
¡°I agree with your assessment of the spar, Padawan,¡± Koon replied. ¡°Yet that does not take anything away from your performance. Your fellow Padawan is, gifted, with a lightsaber. Especially with Makashi.¡±
¡°Your blade,¡± Dooku said bluntly as he held out my lightsaber. I took it, then realised I was still holding Rachi¡¯s.
¡°If you will excuse me, masters,¡± the males nodded while Fay smiled with a tilted head.
I walked quickly towards where Rachi was standing. A frown marred her face as she looked down at the floor.
¡°I think you dropped this,¡± I said with a small grin as I held out her lightsaber.
Her head snapped up at my voice as her eyes caught mine and her cheeks turned a darker shade of purple as our hands met when she reached for her weapon.
¡°Th-thanks,¡± she mumbled before looking back at the floor.
¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked, not liking the way her brow crinkled.
¡°N-no,¡± She replied quietly as she clipped his lightsaber to her belt.
¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. I took you out first as you were the greatest threat,¡± I said, placing my hand on her shoulder as I spoke.
¡°R-Really?¡± She asked as her head turned so our eyes could meet.
I smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah. You change styles more than either Obi-Wan or Knight Pana, which makes you the most troublesome to engage.¡±
The frown broke and the corners of her lips began to twitch upwards. ¡°I guess. But you still took me out so easily.¡±
¡°Master Dooku has repeatedly stressed the importance of removing threats quickly and controlling the narrative of a fight,¡± I replied with a shrug. ¡°Though it was nice to not be the one getting tossed around like a toy.¡±
Rachi laughed gently. It was a soft, sweet sound and only my experience of puberty prevented me from glancing down at the way her developing chest bounced as she laughed.
¡°I can understand that. No offence, but your master scares me a little.¡±
Now it was my turn to chuckle. ¡°He does that to everyone. But I assure you that underneath it all he¡¯s as soft as Bantha wool.¡±
That had her laughing once more, this time loud enough that several people glanced my way. Baalta, from where she was standing with Obi-Wan, smiled at me even as her eyebrows arched upwards.
¡°Somehow I doubt that,¡± Rachi stated once she stopped laughing. Her smile fell and she bit her bottom lip. ¡°You know, when you arrived at the Temple, I did some reading about your ancestor.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± I asked, curious about where that had come from even as one of my eyebrows rose.
¡°Y-yeah. I, I¡¯ve always had a passion for history,¡± she began, whispering the word ¡®passion¡¯, ¡°and discovering that there was a living, breathing example of it in the Temple¡¡±
Her words trailed off and I leaned back and extended my arms outward with palms up. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± I asked before pirouetting.
She lightly slapped my shoulder, which brought back the darker shape of purple to her cheeks. ¡°Stop that!¡±
We both laughed for a moment before she spoke again.
¡°Wh-what I wanted to know was, are the stories in the archives about Revan true?¡±
¡°Which ones,¡± I asked. I had read the records. While accurate, they lacked detail and were very bland in their style.
¡°About how he fell, then came back to the light. About how he fell for Bastila and saved her from the dark side,¡± her brow rose as she spoke, and she began to lean towards me. ¡°About how their love saved them both?¡±
¡°You got all that from the records?¡± I asked, trying to ignore just how close she was, and the fact I could now easily detect that she smelt of old paper with a hint of mint.
Her cheeks darkened again, and she leaned even closer as her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°I may have browsed some of the restricted files on Revan and searched the HoloNet for more details.¡±
¡°Smart girl,¡± I whispered back, making the dark purple spread further up her cheeks.
I thought occurred to me as I considered her words, one that evolved into an idea I could exploit. ¡°Well, my grandfather, their son, did tell me the story of how they met a few times. If you like I¡¯d be happy to retell it to you?¡±
¡°You would? Thank you!¡±
Before I knew it, she¡¯d wrapped her arms around me and pulled our bodies together.
It took a lot of restraint to control myself as her chest pressed against mine and her scent overwhelmed everything else. I was thankful, and a little upset, when she pulled back.
Her face was dark purple from her jaw to the tips of her lekku, and I knew my cheeks were probably a little red because of her display.
¡°Uh, um¡¡± I rubbed the back of my neck as I felt the eyes of everyone in the room now upon us. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d be happy to tell you the story. Though perhaps at a later date?¡±
Her eyes darted around the room, growing large as she looked to where I knew the other Jedi ¨C bar Obi-Wan, who was creeping away from the room with Baalta at his side ¨C were standing.
I knew that Fay was going to tease me about this, but I could live with it. Rachi was nice enough to be around, and she¡¯d given me an idea for another series of novels to publish; ones based around the events of KOTOR 1 and 2.
As her cheeks once more turned a dark shade of purple I opened and dismissed the notices. As I suspected the dual quest ¨C Three into One ¨C had been upgraded to B. I¡¯d also completed part of the bonus for taking out Rachi in the time limit and thus I¡¯d earned a total of 2750XP for the quest.
Thank you, Dooku.
¡°I, uh, um¡ bye,¡± Rachi spluttered out before leaving the room at a pace only just below running, which made me chuckle.
If nothing else, having a Padawan my age around was going to make for a nice change of pace.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Cathedral of the Past 6
It had been just under four months since Dooku and I had discovered the slaving/mining operation in the now-named ShaDo system, and just over three months since Dooku and Fay had returned to the now-named Mtael¡¯s Gift station.
About a week after my spar with Nia, she and the other former Death Watch soldiers had left the station in the dead of the night ¨C taking the bodies of their fallen comrades with them ¨C leaving no notice except a message from her re-confirming her offer for me to visit Mandalorian space; preferably before my thirteenth birthday.
One good thing about having the extra Jedi around was that it allowed me to gain training from Plo in Shien, and I managed to complete the second training quest ¨C Competent Deflector ¨C for the form, along with the first bonus, before he left, which was a just over a week after the Mandalorians.
I had also taken and completed several training quests covering Niman (both the Trainee and Competent quests), the Mando¡¯a and Togruti languages, and both Mandalorian martial arts.
Currently, I was working on another lightsaber training quest, Legendary Swordsman.
That was for me to lift Shii-Cho to Prodigy:1 by the time we left the Lokella C system. Currently, I was just a single level from reaching the base target, and I felt I had an outside shot at making at least the first bonus reward for reaching Prodigy:25.
I could make that if I spent my spare Skill Points, but I was keeping them aside in case I had problems with the two quests that ran the risk of freezing some skills ¨C You Can¡¯t Hurt Me and Just Don¡¯t Get Caught ¨C though I was reasonably sure I could make the base objective of the latter as all three skills were in the Professional range when I needed them to reach Master:1.
Still, with all the XP I¡¯d earned over the last few months ¨C from training and mission quests ¨C even the base level of Legendary Swordsman would be more than enough to get me to level 22.
I had also spent some time with Plo learning some more esoteric uses of the Force. Apart from a small XP bonus from studying in his presence, it resulted in me learning four new powers ¨C Aerokinesis, Hydrokinesis, Geokinesis and Electrokinesis.
That last power, while not as powerful or expensive as Force Lightning, was more adaptable; or at least I suspected it was as I hadn¡¯t spent too much time training with it. Or any of them, instead, I was working on maxing out powers, such as the three Enhance powers, that were what I would call passive as thanks to my increased FP regen, I could now run several powers constantly. I had even added Precognition to Telepathic Shield as the list of permanently active powers with nearly 200FP/minute of my FP regen leftover.
Plo was seemingly satisfied with everything that had happened in the system, though he had again warned me of the dangers of touching the mind of others without their consent, invoking fear in others and the risks of allowing others to idolize me. The warnings, however, did not stop him from making fun of me about my title with the Lokella.
Master Nu had left with him, though she had returned then left again a few times in the intervening months; each time bringing with her a different Jedi or two to study the Pius Dea vessel. The only member of the revolving group who stayed for more than a month was Rachi.
As a result, we began to spend increased time together, stoically withstanding the teasing from my masters, Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan, of course.
It started with me telling her the story of KOTOR 1, though with a few alterations to avoid giving her ideas about seeking out the Star Maps, as I didn''t feel that any of the group was ready for that information yet.
Although Rachi liked me, she was still a potential information leak if she''d want to share what she learned with Master Nu. She''d possibly try to pass it on in an attempt to impress the ageing archivist. So, I stuck with the elements of the story that I doubted would raise the ire of the High Council, whom I had no illusions about Nu reporting to.
Once that was finished, she continued to spend at least an hour a day with me outside of sparring. Most of that time was spent talking about anything that took her fancy, but I wasn¡¯t complaining about the company.
And I had thankfully, begun to control the urges my body was feeling being around someone attractive. Even if she was young, she was physically a few years older than me and starting to mature nicely.
Around Fay it was both harder and easier to control myself; as she was far more beautiful, but also far less ¡®touchy-feely¡¯.
Though it didn¡¯t help that Rachi was a fangirl for Revan ¨C somewhere I just knew he was laughing about that ¨C and merged that interest with her own about me.
Apart from being easy on the eye, Rachi was smart, funny, and probably most importantly, not dismissive of my criticisms of the Order. She readily agreed with me that the Jedi should do more to help people like the Lokella and her own, and I made a mental note to see what I could do in the future to help the Twi¡¯leks. Though I wasn¡¯t hopeful of doing anything as she told me Ryloth lacked a lot of natural resources that could be easily collected and was a harsh place to live. Especially since it was a tidally locked world.
From my memories of The Clone Wars, what she was saying about Ryloth didn¡¯t fully line up with what I knew. That made it clear the galaxy was based on more than just the movies, games, and TV shows. And had me wishing once more that I¡¯d spent time learning more about Star Wars in my old life.
Rachi was less comfortable about my suggestion that denying one¡¯s emotions was a mistake, but she didn¡¯t reject it outright; instead, she kept debating with me the virtues of the Jedi Code. Though those debates had lessened in the months we¡¯d been on the Lokella station.
She also liked to spend time talking with Master Fay, which Fay seemed to enjoy as I often spotted them talking about something that had happened during Fay¡¯s lifetime.
It took a lot to wrap my head around the fact Fay was over seven hundred years old but looked to be in her mid-twenties, but it did have me wondering how the Force could slow down someone¡¯s age. I was also curious if I would age once I reached maturity as RPG characters generally didn¡¯t, and while the interface/TPTB hadn¡¯t responded, it was something I¡¯d have to consider as I grew up.
One thing I did note was the fact Master Fay always smiled fondly whenever I spent time privately talking with Rachi. Though if I wasn¡¯t mentally older than I looked, I might not have seen the hints of sadness that crept into those smiles when she felt I was no longer looking.
The biggest event in my personal life had been my birthday, a few weeks after the new year. It was the first I¡¯d spent with anyone other than Fay, Dooku or Vaner around me; though I¡¯d only met my grandfather on my eighth birthday when I¡¯d appeared in this universe.
Instead of the old one-third of my current level¡¯s XP, as I had received before the interface update, I only received one-sixth. This would last until I was eighteen, after which, according to the interface, the free XP gifts would cease.
The Lokella had thrown a large party in my honour ¨C much to my embarrassment and the amusement of the other Jedi ¨C and most of us had spent time dancing around while others played music. Rachi had dragged me to the dance floor a few times; often, that had been just after a female member of the Lokella had danced with me.
Fay managed to use this time to make me sing a few of my songs for her and the others and had prepared a synthtar for me to use. While I had glared at her over basically trapping me into playing and wondered when and where she¡¯d managed to get a synthtar, I wasn¡¯t that upset about it.
Everyone commented on how different the songs I played and sang were from anything they had heard before, but no one seemed to complain openly about them, even with me having to change a few lyrics here and there to make them better suit this universe. I even began to hear the Lokella sing ¡®Living on a Prayer¡¯, ¡®Wanted Dead or Alive¡¯ and ¡®We Will Rock You¡¯ among themselves.
Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan had left a few days after my birthday with Qui-Gon saying that the Force was calling them to travel once more. Baalta had been less than happy when Obi-Wan had left, but eventually, she had gotten over it; mainly by teasing me and Rachi about our growing closeness.
The strangest day of the last few months had been when I¡¯d gotten Inanimate Conversion to Professional:1. That allowed me to begin altering liquids and I¡¯d had the horrible/insane thought that I could alter water into mercury and use it as poison. That idea had come after one meeting of the Lokella where Pad had pushed for all-out war with the Hutts and was unwilling to listen to reason until Fay made him sleep using the Force. She claimed it was better for everyone if he was allowed to rest until his mind cleared. No one had argued against her suggestion.
Anyway, the interface had explained that while mercury was a liquid at room temperature and standard pressure, it was a metal and not something I could alter currently. Though I would be able to do so once I reached Master:1.
It had also clarified that altering the water in a person¡¯s body into another substance was not possible with my current power as the water and blood inside a body were classed as organic matter, and thus not covered by the power.
That hinted that there was perhaps a Force ability that would allow me to do such a thing, however, the Interface was not willing to reveal that power and I was concerned that learning to manipulate organic matter was far too dangerous to be simply messing around with as I did with most of my powers. To say nothing of the fact it would no doubt be classed as a Dark Side power.
While the months had generally been quiet ¨C with no new attacks from slavers ¨C the Lokella had not been quiet.
A captured freighter had been stripped for parts and used to establish a more secure base camp on the planet below with the freighter¡¯s shields being adapted to protect the colony. Crops had been planted and the mine partially reopened with all members of the Lokella spending some time working on the farms and mine.
Politically, I wasn¡¯t sure about such a setup, but for many of the species, communal living and work was normal, so I didn¡¯t comment. Also, I knew that if I did, they¡¯d probably expect me to come up with another way to do things, and I had no interest in doing so.
Apart from establishing their colony on the planet below and getting Mtael¡¯s Gift back to close to working order after the attack, they had launched four raids against slaving operations by Decca the Hutt in the Outer Rim while making sure to not enter Hutt Space ¨C after a warning from Koon and Dooku about how the Jedi could not get involved if they were captured in Hutt Space.
While I was banned from joining the actual raids, I was able to persuade my masters to allow me to accompany the Lokella strike teams; mainly so I could continue to improve my Battle Meditation.
I had only used the power on the Lokella as both my masters were adamant that the Lokella had to learn to fight for themselves and Fay did not want me invoking fear in others. Dooku was less concerned about the slavers.
Each of those attacks had carried C-ranked quests that offered me XP and Reputation with the Lokella based on how many slaves were freed and how many of the Lokella survived the battle.
While they were reluctant to let me join the Lokella¡¯s missions ¨C even with one of them in attendance ¨C they were unconcerned about me teaching the Lokella combat.
They were, however, surprised and impressed by how comfortable I was with weapons and combat tactics. I had managed to explain away why I was so good by stating that my grandfather had trained me with a blaster since I was six and I was always curious about combat tactics as I had wished to be a hero of the Old Republic, like my great-grandparents when I was younger.
¡°Exiting hyperspace in thirty seconds.¡±
The words of the helm operator ¨C a Twi¡¯lek named Orsep ¨C snapped my thoughts back to the present.
I was standing on the bridge of the freighter Freerunner with Master Fay ¨C my masters rotated who came along on these missions ¨C as it and three raider-class patrol ships travelled to the Piroket.
Unlike the previous mission undertaken by the Lokella, this mission was not about freeing slaves.
Instead, during the last operation, intelligence was discovered that Decca the Hutt, a minor member of the Besadii clan of Hutts and the one responsible for the operation in the ShaDo system, was staying on a retreat isolated in the mountains of one of the southern continents of the planet Piroket; which was in the system of the same name.
While I and my masters were against launching a direct attack against Decca, the Lokella ¨C now numbering around twelve hundred sentients ¨C had generally supported Pad¡¯s plan for taking out the one responsible for their enslavement.
I had argued against the plan ¨C which was flimsy and simplistic at best ¨C and even warned that it was likely a trap by pointing out the series of events that must have led to discovering Decca¡¯s location.
Sadly, Pad¡¯s rabble-rousing of many of the newer members of the Lokella ¨C read those with whom my reputation wasn¡¯t Trusted or higher ¨C had been enough to get the plan passed during an open vote.
The plan was for the four patrol craft ¨C what I had formerly called raiders were actually classed as system patrol vessels ¨C to lead the way, engaging any defensive vessels while the Freerunner was to land, locate and capture Decca.
Provided that everything up to that point went off without any major problems ¨C famous last words ¨C there was confusion about how to deal with the Hutt.
Many, led by Pad, wished to execute Decca; though I suspected that Pad wanted to drag out the Hutt¡¯s death. Others wanted to interrogate ¨C read torture ¨C the Hutt for information about other slaving rings in and around Hutt space.
While that information would be useful, I remembered from my former life that torture was not the most reliable method for information extraction. Too often a target would tell you anything you wanted to hear to avoid further pain, even if they knew nothing of use.
I suspected that by using the Force to either convince a person to reveal the truth or to simply monitor them would remove that risk of false information. Although it was generally tough to counter, there were some races, such as the Hutts and Toydarians, that were nearly immune to the mental aspects of the Force.
Still, the general concept of torture did not sit well with me as it often went too far and was unreliable for non-Force users. Yet I knew that one day I¡¯d have to deal with that issue and see just how far I was willing to go to get the information I needed.
Fay and Dooku had managed to dissuade those two groups from following their intentions, but we were all aware that if the Lokella as a whole decided to carry out either option, there was little we could do to stop them as Jedi as this system existed in a legal grey area as it was within Republic controlled space, but was not an active member of the Republic.
As a member of the Lokella Council ¨C no matter how much I protested and argued to be removed ¨C I could not bring myself to outright speak against executing the Hutt for actively engaging in slavery, and I understood the need to interrogate Decca. However, I had warned the Lokella that if any interrogation drifted from information extraction to petty revenge, then I would leave the system and never return.
I had also expressed my concern regarding the fact that taking out Decca may draw the ire of either his clan, or the Hutts in general, and in that event, there was little that Fay, Dooku or I could do to stop the Hutts. I did not agree with the Republic laws with the Hutts, but I was also not in a place where I could simply ignore said laws. Not yet at least.
That fact, when you ignored the bravado shown by a small number of the Lokella, seemed to do more to temper the growing desire of the Lokella to strike out against all Hutts.
Still, the mission had been approved by a slim majority, which was why I found myself on the bridge of the Freerunner on our final approach to Piroket.
A growing sense of unease was building within me and I had a bad feeling about this mission. A feeling that suddenly felt almost oppressive as we exited hyperspace.
¡°S-son¡ W-we¡¯ve got corvettes inbound!¡± A Rodian staffing the sensors called out; not that they needed to as the two vessels were directly in our flight path. That was impressive as we had not chosen one of the main hyperspace vectors for entrance into the system, instead, we had taken one that was supposedly known only to smugglers.
That suggested there was a leak in the Lokella. One I would have to plug when we escaped this trap.
The two vessels were larger than the Freerunner, looking to be about a hundred and fifty metres in length ¨C thank you Enhance Senses for boosting my sight ¨C and had two main dual-turbolaser batteries each.
¡°Evas¡¡± the order was never finished as the corvettes opened fire.
I stumbled as the freighter¡¯s shields and the ship shook under the intensity of the barrage.
One of the small groups of Lokella vanished from my Detection-boosted minimap and I ignored the voice that called out at the loss of one of the raiders.
¡°Turn us around,¡± the freighter¡¯s captain called out even as Fay whispered to me.
¡°Can you concentrate during this?¡± she asked, furrows appearing to mar her brow.
I frowned. ¡°Possibly, but it won¡¯t be easy.¡± I felt that I could still use Battle Meditation, but I doubted I could manage to affect every one of the slavers before the Lokella attack force was destroyed.
¡°Shields are failing,¡± a voice called out as I turned back to the viewport.
Another of the Lokella vessels shuddered and was rocked by explosions as its shield failed.
The shields of the Freerunner flickered and died as a console to my left exploded.
I stumbled backwards as I sensed the fear, terror, and anger of everyone aboard the Lokella vessels ¨C around three hundred souls ¨C through my Empathy-boosted Detection. Those feelings threatened to overwhelm my senses as the ship once more rocked, and twelve beings vanished from my minimap.
Ignoring the nagging question of why that always happened, I raised a hand and reached out with the Force, and in desperation, extended a Force Barrier ¨C which was now at Master:50 ¨C around the freighter; directing the emotions I could sense from myself and others into powering the barrier.
I knew that channelling anger, even that of others, wasn¡¯t something the Jedi would approve of, but it did appear to grant at least a temporary power boost to dark-side practitioners and I felt I would need that boost here.
Though just to be safe, I activated Player¡¯s Mind. I didn¡¯t feel I was in danger of ¡®falling¡¯, but it was better to not take the chance with all the negative emotions flying around.
As the first turbolaser blasts struck my barrier, I grunted, took a small step backwards and closed my eyes to concentrate on maintaining the construct. The power being directed against the barrier was greater than anything I¡¯d felt so far, yet it was nowhere near as severe as I expected.
¡°How¡¡± ¡°What...¡± ¡°Kriffing¡¡± ¡°By the¡¡±
The confused and disbelieving voices of the bridge crew faded into the background as I pushed more of my FP into the barrier to counter the damage done to it by the incoming blasts.
It was holding, but the energy feedback was¡ less than pleasant.
Every strike sent a shock coursing through my nerves, as though I was being electrocuted by a weak, but irritating current and I offered a silent prayer that it was only corvettes, and not anything bigger, that were attacking us.
I had to open my eyes though to see the interface clearly as when my eyes were closed it vanished so that it wouldn¡¯t stop me from sleeping. That feature had me hoping that there would be an option one day to allow me to fully turn off the interface at times as having the HUD be the last thing I saw before I slept ¨C and then the first I saw when I woke ¨C was¡ well, irritating didn¡¯t quite cover it.
According to the interface, my FP was negligible, and the barrier was holding firm, which was a little frightening. If I could hold it so easily against two corvettes when it was only in the middle of the fourth tier, what could this power do when maxed out?
[Cameron?] I heard Fay¡¯s voice in my mind, though I didn¡¯t turn to face her, instead, I kept my eyes locked on the two corvettes. [You are doing this?]
[Yes!] I shouted back as several blasts struck the barrier in unison, draining a few percentage points from my FP.
[Can you hold it?]
[For now] My mental voice was much calmer than before, even as I noted that my FP had drained further. [But it would help if we could leave quickly]
I suspected I could only hold this for around ten minutes as each time a blast struck my barrier, my FP blinked which I had to assume meant that it was draining. During my training, I could easily hold my barrier for thirty minutes but since this barrier was under fire, it made sense it wouldn¡¯t hold for as long.
I felt her amusement as the link closed for perhaps a minute before reopening.
[The hyperdrive was struck just before your barrier was raised.] Fay reported in a calm voice, but with the bond between us opened so we could speak telepathically, I could sense her worry and concern; however, it felt as though it was centred around me and not herself.
[And the shields?] Again, there was a long moment of silence, during which my FP bar continued to flash with as each new turbolaser blast struck my barrier before Fay replied.
[They say it will take at least ten minutes to restore them]
[Wonderful] I grunted as my FP fell to about sixty per cent.
[Do you require any help?]
I shook my head on instinct as I replied. [No. I think I¡¯m ok for now]
[Very well. However, I will jump in if I feel you are struggling] Fay sent back before the link closed and I wondered why she didn¡¯t just help automatically. Perhaps she wished to see just how powerful my barriers had become, or she had faith in me not failing.
I also made a mental note to train Force Barrier to the max. While the concept of what this ability could do when maxed was a little concerning, it would definitely be useful in future combat situations.
I pushed out with Detection, unconcerned that beyond a kilometre ¨C the minimap wouldn¡¯t give me exact details past that range ¨C until I had a bearing and rough distance to both corvettes. In the future, I¡¯d see about taking an upgrade for the range of my minimap to help exploit the usefulness of Detection, but for now, even rough details should be enough.
I continued to ignore the eyes of the crew, who to a being, had all at least glanced from my outstretched hand to the corvettes at random moments. The looks of awe ranged from shock to something akin to devotion ¨C which sent a shiver of another kind up my spine ¨C as I focused on the corvettes and determined their distance and bearing from what I could see ¨C using Enhance Sense for my sight ¨C and what my minimap told me to determine the rough locations of each vessels engines and weapon emplacements.
Once I was as sure as I could be, I raised my other hand and reached out with the Force towards where the Force sensed the life energy of the attackers.
Just as I could almost grasp those lifeforms, something that had to be the vessel¡¯s shields blocked me.
I grunted as I pushed against the shield with TK, slowly increasing the pressure until I felt the resistance waver, and then weaken.
¡°How¡ Captain, one of the attackers has lost shields,¡± a voice called out in the background as used TK to grip the largest cannon on the vessel and began to pull. ¡°No, they¡¯re back. But weaker.¡±
I didn¡¯t want to simply rip the vessel in two as firstly, I wanted prisoners to question and secondly, Fay would not be impressed with me so wantonly killing other sentients.
Sadly, the cannon mount resisted even as I increased the strength of my pull, so I rotated my hand and used my lowest two fingers to push away while the others gripped my palm.
This resulted in the mount now being under the effect of a dual TK effect; one pulling the mount towards me, the other pushing the corvette away.
I continued to increase the strength of my TK pulls until I felt the mount buck and then break free dramatically.
¡°C-captain! The vessel to starboard! It¡¯s just lost a turbolaser battery!¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Look! There!¡±
I ignored the voices, and the growing feelings of shock, confusion and terror, and released the now useless cannon mount, which was now tumbling away from the corvette, and shifted my attention to the next weapon hardpoint.
Even as the starboard corvette attempted to re-orientate itself at the loss of one of its main weapon mounts, I shifted my attention to the other.
This time the vessel¡¯s shield barely put up any challenge, probably because losing a turbolaser battery disrupted their power supply badly, and soon enough the second batter joined the first in floating away from the corvette, which massively defanged the vessel.
I quickly removed all the smaller weapon mounts before turning my attention to the portside corvette.
That corvette, having seen what was happening and, based on the fear and confusion that was flooding from the vessel¡¯s crew, having no clue as to what was causing it, had decided that fleeing was the safer course of action.
By turning, they¡¯d removed us from the line of fire from their two main turbolaser mounts, which along with my crippling of the starboard ship, resulted in the attacks against my barrier dropping to a trickle. Though it did expose their engines.
Since I could no longer see those mounts, and I didn¡¯t want anyone escaping, I reached out for the engines, but as I felt the shields stop my Force-based attack, a new plan came to mind.
Instead of attempting to push through the shields and rip out the engines, I simply gripped the shields and pulled back.
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
The corvette violently stopped its turn even as someone called that out and I smiled at realising just how overpowered one of the simplest Force techniques was if used creatively.
The shield began to waver as it strained against my grip and the instant it failed, the corvette lurched forwards, only to jerk to a stop as I gripped the hull instead.
I grunted at the strain as the enemy vessel ¨C judging by the increased glare from their engines ¨C increased thruster output to the maximum, but I held firm and the corvette failed to move even as the engine exhaust began to glow white.
My FP was dropping rapidly, but I held on even as the first corvette drifted away aimlessly; lights and engines flickering randomly as the crew likely worked frantically to stabilise their ship.
¡°Kriffing¡ Captain, the port corvette is moving towards us!¡±
¡°H-how?¡± The captain asked with an extremely shaky voice.
¡°Dammed if I know, Captain. But it is getting closer.¡±
I turned to the communication station and focused on the Rodian standing there. ¡°Hail them,¡± I ordered, ignoring how silly it sounded to do so as a pre-teen.
He didn¡¯t even look at the captain before he worked his console. ¡°Channel open, Mtael.¡±
¡°This is Cameron Shan of the Lokella. I have crippled one of your vessels and am stopping the other from moving. Surrender now.¡± I ordered even as continued to reel in the second corvette; even as its engines burned brightly enough that it was hard to focus on the vessel. ¡°Failure to comply would be unwise.¡±
[A Jedi does not make threats] Fay said via our bond even as I indicated for the Duros to close the open comm channel.
[Master, they fired on us the instant we exited hyperspace. This was a trap, and one in which both you and I may have died if I had not acted]
[I am aware of that. Still, you should not use a threat to coerce the desired outcome] Her disappointment at my tone with the attackers was easy to sense, but there was also pride and amazement that I had even been able to do so buried underneath.
[Yes, Master] Even if it struck me as hypocritical for most Jedi to say that when they are willing to alter a person¡¯s mind to convince them of something, I wasn¡¯t going to argue with Fay about it. At least, not at this moment in time.
¡°Mtael, the corvettes are signalling their surrender,¡± the captain of the freighter, a Human by the name of Ranze Faar, said, drawing my attention back to the bridge of the Freerunner.
¡°Good. How are the other ships?¡±
¡°We lost the Swiftsure but the Uhara, the Iluami and the Geskyria are serviceable,¡± replied the Rodian female at the comm station.
¡°Have them move to capture the corvettes.¡±
¡°Belay that,¡± I called out, countermanding Faar¡¯s order, his brow rising at hearing my words. ¡°We need to be sure we¡¯re not about to be attacked again.¡±
Faar¡¯s shoulders slumped as his eyes widened. ¡°Ah, r-right.¡±
There was a short lull before someone spoke.
¡°I¡¯ve got several dozen ships in orbit of the planet, including six corvettes that are the shape and size of the two who have surrendered, but none are turning this way.¡±
I took my time to examine the holo-display ¨C the crewmember who¡¯d spoken having sent the scans to it.
There were various ships in orbit of the planet, ranging in size from things as small as the Lokella raiders up to a transport that was almost a kilometre in length, yet none appeared even the slightest bothered by the battle that had just taken place near Piroket.
The number, size and variety of ships made sense as Piroket was a trading planet, one with links to the Hutts. That was why the idea that Decca would be here for a meeting was believable enough that the Lokella would risk attacking.
Though clearly, that had been the plan.
Where Decca had gotten the two corvettes, or who he had bribed to get them, was not something I currently knew. However, even if Decca was not actually on Piroket, the loss of two dedicated combat ships would hurt his operations; or cost him the support of whomever he bribed to attack us. Though the first corvette wasn¡¯t lost, it was all but a write-off due to the damage I¡¯d inflicted upon it.
The second ship, however¡ well, I should get something for my troubles, and it would be a nice gift to further solidify my standing among the Lokella. Though I did wish they¡¯d stop referring to me by THAT title. I got enough Chosen One crap from the Jedi.
¡°Captain, you should be safe to secure the corvettes now, but I¡¯d keep an eye on those ships. If any more of them begin to move this way, we may need to leave in a hurry.¡± I suggested in a tone that was a step down from an order.
¡°Yes, Mtael,¡± Faar replied while lowering his head. Several other bridge members copied the gesture, which made me frown.
I turned and walked over to the bridge entrance, where Fay had moved to after the attackers had surrendered.
Her face was its usual calm sereneness, but through our bond, I could still sense her feelings about my actions.
¡°What about the mission?¡± Faar asked, and I stopped and turned back to face him.
¡°For now, it¡¯s on hold. Secure the corvettes, speak to their crews then we can see what our next step is.¡±
Again, he lowered his head, though there was no verbal response this time and I mentally sighed. The adulation was starting to grate after almost four months.
¡°I was under the impression we were only here to observe and allow you to practice your Battle Meditation,¡± Fay said calmly as I reached her. Her lips twitched upwards at the corners even as her eyes found mine.
¡°Yes, Master. However, if I didn¡¯t do something, we would have died.¡± I replied.
¡°I am aware of that Cameron. I am just, concerned at how comfortable you seem at taking command; especially in combat.¡±
¡°I¡¡± I paused as I considered how to reply to her without revealing that I had previous combat experience.
¡°There is nothing to be ashamed of,¡± Fay said, interpreting my silence as uncertainly, though maybe not for the reasons she suspected, ¡°the Lokella are new to working together and they need guidance. However, combat should not be the first instinct of a Jedi. Nor using the Force to attack a starship.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t, Master. I only did that once it was clear we could not escape. I, I know what I can do with the Force and while more aggressive than a Jedi should be, it was the best option available to me at that moment.¡±
Fay held my gaze for a moment before sighing and shaking her head. ¡°When Master Yaddle informed me that you had lifted the stones of Muntuur, I wondered if she was playing a joke on me. You have since proved it was no joke.¡±
¡°Yet, to see you so easily vandalise one ship while stopping another in its tracks¡¡± She paused and shook her head. ¡°The growth of your abilities, and ease with using the Force, continues to both impress and unnerve.¡±
¡°Master?¡± I asked, playing the role of uncertain Padawan, even if I suspected I understood what she was meaning. ¡°Have I done something to offend you?¡±
She smiled and gently brushed a loose bang of hair from my face. ¡°I am not one of your fellow Padawans, Cameron. I am not so easily swayed by a soft face or a kind word.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°Still, you channelled the emotions of those around us to enhance your abilities. That is not something a Jedi would normally do, nor something that most Jedi would approve of. Still, you did not use your own emotions and we are both aware you are far from an average Jedi.¡±
The words were warm and friendly, but I could easily hear the warning about channelling emotions with the Force and how others might react to me doing so.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
She smiled at my deeper understanding and turned towards the door, which slid open as she stepped towards it.
¡°Good. Now come. I feel our presence would be more beneficial in the infirmary than here.¡±
I followed along behind her and opened notices that, in the heat of battle, I had missed.
Quest Completed
It¡¯s a Hutt Trap [?]
Objectives:
Survive the ambush arranged for the Lokella by Decca the Hutt
Help the Lokella survive [256 of 315]
Disable/capture an enemy vessel [2/2]
Capture prisoners [163 of 217]
Rewards:
5000XP (+500XP)
2560XP (+256XP)
Increased reputation with the Lokella
3000XP (+300XP)
815XP (+81XP)
¡
LEVEL UP!
Level: 21 -> 22
FP: +650
PP: +2
STAM: +40
SP: +3
SKP: +20
¡
I allowed myself a small smile at seeing that not only had a quest been generated as the battle began, but that I¡¯d completed it and levelled up. Now I was the same level as Knight Pana, and a few other of the younger/newer knights; though I still had a long way to go as the few Jedi Masters I¡¯d used Observe on had been level 30 or higher.
And Fay, the highest person I had so far Observed, was level 50.
Still, after everything that had happened today, I was generally happy with the outcome.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°I had expected you to return with a Hutt. I must say, while I fail to see or smell one, a fully armed warship is a definite improvement,¡± Dooku deadpanned as Fay and I stepped from the Freerunner into the deck of Mtael¡¯s Gift, and I barely managed to hold in a chuckle at the comment. ¡°Though I am curious as to how you managed such a thing.¡±
I shrugged and glanced out of the landing bay to see the new corvette floating outside as a shuttle from the station headed towards it.
¡°Well, they destroyed one of our raiders,¡± I replied while keeping my face as neutral as I could, ¡°so I asked them nicely and they decided to give it to me.¡±
Dooku¡¯s brow rose and he shifted his gaze from me to Fay. ¡°Is that so?¡±
Fay laughed softly before explaining. ¡°The mission was a trap. The Swiftsure was lost almost as soon as we exited hyperspace, and the Iluami was heavily damaged soon after. If not for Cameron¡¯s quick thinking, we would all have surely died.¡± She smiled at me before continuing. ¡°He was able to, disable, both that corvette and another with nothing but the Force.¡±
To anyone not used to Dooku, they would think he was not bothered about what Fay had said. But after being around him for a few years, and with the benefit of Eidetic Memory, it was easy to spot the subtle hints of shock that touched his face.
¡°Indeed,¡± Dooku said, though the tone indicated it was as much a question as a statement.
¡°Yes,¡± Fay chuckled at her fellow Jedi¡¯s reaction even as her stomach rumbled. ¡°Perhaps we can regale you over lunch?¡±
¡°Certainly,¡± Dooku stepped to the side and indicated for Fay to walk with him. I fell into step behind them.
¡°Cam!¡±
I stopped at the sound of my voice and twisted my head to see Rachi walking at a speed just short of a run towards me.
¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she added with a smile as her lekku twitched as she came closer.
¡°Yup. No scratches and I even managed to find a new toy,¡± I said as I pivoted ¨C ignoring the way my Padawan braid slapped against my head as I finished ¨C then pointed out of the landing bay.
¡°Wha... How did you capture that?¡± Rachi asked, her eyes widening a touch at seeing the corvette floating quietly in space.
I chuckled and began to move after my Masters. ¡°Master Fay was just about to tell Master Dooku about the mission. Care to join us?¡± I asked, extending my arm.
Her cheeks turned a familiar shade of dark purple before she laughed and pushed my arm away.
¡°Fine, but you¡¯re buying.¡± She replied as we moved to follow the two elder Jedi.
I pointedly ignored the smirk Baalta sent my way as we passed her. While Rachi was a few years older than me, nothing was going to happen as we were both still children. And letting my mind wander there was¡ unsettling.
I was mentally an adult and knew that it was wrong, but my body reacted to Rachi in the way any young male would. Thus, I decided to just use the time to get comfortable again around females that showed an interest in me.
And put off the issue that the difference between my mental age versus my physical age raised until the latter was closer to the former.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Padawan Shan,¡± I looked up from my datapad, where I was busy making notes on my next writing project for after Lord of the Rings ¨C a series detailing the Mandalorian Wars and Revan¡¯s adventures ¨C and saw a Devaronian standing over me.
¡°The High Council wishes to speak with you.¡± He stated firmly with a creased brow and narrowed eyes.
Without waiting for me to put down my pad, or even turn it off, the Devaronian turned and began to walk away. I, however, kept using my pad. Something about his tone just irked me.
He stopped at the door to the small room I was using for my writing and looked back.
¡°Now.¡± He ordered his eyes somehow getting even smaller are he glared at me in what I had to assume was contempt.
I clicked my fingers and then held my index finger upwards. ¡°Sure, just let me check my schedule,¡± I said as I slowly flipped through an imaginary book in the air in front of me.
¡°This is not a request,¡± the Devaronian stated as his lips twisted so I could see his teeth and he folded his arms. ¡°The Council is in session and waiting for you now.¡±
¡°Ah,¡± I closed the imaginary book and stood, slipping the pad into my Inventory via my robes. ¡°Perhaps you should have led with that.¡±
I kept my tone friendly and playful though inside I was less than impressed with the behaviour of the Jedi in front of me. While he was older, his general tone and attitude just rubbed me the wrong way.
His teeth became more obvious as he grounded them together before he pivoted sharply and marched off.
as I slowly followed him out, I cast Observe.
Rortath Drehk
Race: Devaronian
Level: 23
Health: 100%
Age: 26
Force Potential: Intermediate
Threat Potential: Low
Affiliation Loyalty: Jedi Order (85%) Galactic Republic (70%)
Reputation: Disliked
Emotional State: Displeased/Accepting/Irritated
Rortath is less than pleased with having to collect you; though he is content to see you in trouble with the High Council once more.
He feels you are far too disobedient and disrespectful to make a good Jedi.
Also, he would much rather be studying the Jedi Code than having to deal with your insolence.
¡
The ability to see my Reputation with someone had occurred once Observe passed level 80, with affiliation loyalty becoming visible at level 90 with both happening as I abused Observe daily upon every member of the Lokella and captured slaver while away from the prying eyes of the Jedi. Seeing Reputation when using Observe was a useful change while Affiliation would, in time, become unbelievably valuable.
According to the interface help, Affiliation was a list of groups a being or droid was loyal to. If that loyalty fell below fifty per cent, then there was a good chance they would look to leave, if they could. Or if not, make them more flexible in their willingness to follow the rules of that group.
Also, if their loyalty to me, or a faction that was attached to me ¨C which was not something I currently had, if you ignored the way many in the Lokella felt about me ¨C was above forty per cent, I could potentially recruit them. And the higher their loyalty, the easier their recruitment would be.
I¡¯d already used the Affiliation display to determine that the spy in the Lokella was a Rodian and had...persuaded him to reveal how and why he was undercover with the Lokella.
It seemed that Decca had begun inserting paid operatives into his operations on the chance that the Lokella ¨C or others since others within the Cartels had sensed a weakness as the Lokella had grown bolder and begun attacking Decca as well ¨C would attack and then lead them into a trap.
While this proved that the Lokella were affecting his slaving operations, it also highlighted that the Hutt was not to be underestimated.
Thankfully, the Lokella had taken my warnings to be careful about attacking the Hutt directly seriously and in the time before we¡¯d left, they¡¯d only carried out one more raid, taking their total numbers to just under two thousand.
Though that did not include the hundreds who had not wished to stay with the Lokella; or needed to return to the Republic for treatment.
And that last attack¡ It had been the second time I had seen what problems existed under the surface of the ¡®peaceful and safe¡¯ Republic; the first being the kidnapping and slavery ring that had been operation right here on the Republic capital world.
During the last Lokella mission that I had taken part in, we had liberated a slave processing facility, but what we had found inside; well, it had resulted in me sensing anger and hate from Master Fay. Not that she ever displayed those emotions outwardly, but if she had shown them, I would not have blamed her.
As the facility was used primarily for the training, disciplining, and selling of minors into slavery. Nearly a thousand children of various ages ¨C the youngest being Tedra¡¯s age ¨C were held in cramped cells. Other rooms within the facility were littered with objects and ¡®tools¡¯ that I wished I had never seen ¨C and would sadly now never be able to forget thanks to Eidetic Memory.
Many of the rooms had bloodstains on the walls, floors and, in a few rooms where my anger threatened to explode, on dirty bedrolls. Those¡ rooms¡ even now, a few weeks later sickened me and I had to stop and take a few deep breaths to re-centre myself. Though the look of terror that flashed across Rortath¡¯s face did help soothe my anger a touch.
On that day, if not for the presence of Fay to calm me ¨C with words, calming thoughts, meditation, and the promise that we¡¯d do everything we could to help those children, I suspect I would¡¯ve gone on a murder spree.
Instead, the punishment of the slavers was left up to the Lokella, and they had been, swift in their judgments.
Instead of handling punishment, Fay made sure that we both spent the time helping the now freed children, healing their physical wounds ¨C which I could now take a more active role in as I¡¯d raised Force Heal to Professional:1, which allowed me to heal others with the Force.
Sadly, however, neither of us could do much for the mental wounds many of the children now carried. And from the moment we had discovered the children, until we returned to the Temple and placed those that wished, or needed, to return to the Republic with the appropriate professionals, I had not seen Fay smile.
Instead, her face became as impasse as Dooku¡¯s, though I often caught her rubbing her tattoos as though seeking comfort from them. One day, I resolved, I would ask her what they meant, but not until I was knighted at the very least.
After returning to the Temple and having placed the children with carers and officials that Fay had ensured knew that the Jedi would be checking up on the children, I had spoken with both my masters about arranging a fund from the sales for ¡®The Two Towers¡¯ to help with the healing, housing and education of those children and the others we had rescued.
Both had agreed and when Dooku had stated that in the slightly more than one month since the second book in the series had been released, it had earned close to 5 million credits, I almost slipped from my seat. Then I had cursed the greedy bastards who had stolen the money from ¡®The Fellowship of the Ring¡¯ and made a mental note to one day locate as many of those individuals as I could and convince them of the error of their ways.
Still, that was for the future.
For the present, while I was here in the Temple, I planned to examine most of my fellow Padawans to see where everyone stood. There was no point in persuading those fully loyal to the Jedi and the Republic to join the Coalition but any who were wavering and had some loyalty towards me would be logical potential recruits.
Sadly, while a new column for Affiliation was now viewable in my Reputation tables, the value was missing from anyone who I hadn¡¯t used Observe on after the ability past level 90, which meant I¡¯d have to re-observe everyone again for updated information. Which, while logical, was irritating and time-consuming since not all of them were likely to be in the Temple while I was.
As Rortath and I entered one of the lifts of the southwest tower, I brought my thoughts back to the present and considered what the meeting would be about.
Since I¡¯d only been back a few days and I had yet to do anything that would annoy the High Council ¨C that I knew of ¨C it would likely just be a review of the events dealing with the Lokella, with probably a warning about the dangers of touching/taking control of another sentient¡¯s mind and invoking fear in others.
The lift slowed, and the doors opened to show the waiting area just outside the council chambers, where I was a little surprised to see Rachi standing with her master, Jocasta Nu.
¡°Oh, hey Cam,¡± Rachi said, her voice lacking much of its normal energy and her lekku seemed to flop down her shoulders instead of bouncing around as usual.
¡°Hi, Rachi. Master Nu. Would I be right to assume that the Council called you to discuss your findings on the vessel slash station that was formerly known as the Anvil of Ryloth?¡±
Rachi moved to reply only for Nu to silence her by clearing her throat.
¡°You are correct Padawan,¡± she began, her face free of emotion save for a slight downturn of her eyebrows near her nose. ¡°The Council wished a report on our findings while we were in the ShaDo system.¡±
Something about her tone and stance, and the fact Rachi wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes as her master spoke, made me think her report covered more than just the Pius Dea ship. Likely me.
Why the Council felt the need to send two people to check up on me, I didn¡¯t know, but there was also the chance that Master Nu¡¯s assignment was given to her by just a few members of the Council, not the whole body.
¡°Padawan Shan, The Council is waiting,¡± Drehk said. While his tone was far calmer than before ¨C probably due to the fact Master Nu was present ¨C the way he clenched his fists hinted that his annoyance with me hasn¡¯t lessened, which made me smirk for a moment.
I sighed loudly while dropping my shoulder dramatically. ¡°Oh, very well.¡± I glanced at Rachi and winked. ¡°See you around.¡±
Rachi smiled but said nothing, probably due to the stern gaze Nu sent her way, and I walked into the council chambers.
I nodded at a few members of the Council even as I moved to stand with Fay and Dooku in the centre of the room. Both my masters looked about as happy as I felt at being here, yet if you didn¡¯t know them well you would miss the subtle signs that hinted at their annoyance.
And given the fact that every Council member knew at least one of them, that meant the Council was well as aware as I was of their annoyance.
¡°Ah Padawan Shan, good to see you again, it is,¡± Yoda said, drawing my attention to him. The Grandmaster seemed his usual calm self, but the Master of Order, Windu, was watching me intently; his eyes narrowing as he focused on me, though I ignored him and kept my attention on the nine-hundred-year-old being to his right.
¡°And you, Master. Though I am curious as to why I find myself in front of the High Council again,¡± I replied with a small smile.
Yoda¡¯s ears twitched upwards. ¡°In trouble, you are not. Merely a review of your mission, this is.¡±
I nodded and at a prompt from the aged Grandmaster, I began to recite the events of the last half-year.
¡ ¡
¡°May we enter?¡± Fay asked as the doors to my quarters opened to reveal both her and Dooku standing there.
I nodded in affirmation and the pair stepped into the small room I was assigned at the Temple.
It had been a few hours since the meeting with the High Council, which had gone exactly as I had expected.
I had received notes of congratulations for my actions during the initial assault by Dooku and myself and for my handling of the later reprisal attack with Yaddle commenting on my ability to defuse a situation which many Jedi Knights would¡¯ve struggled to do and Giiett had expressed interest in what capacity I wished to serve the Order in once I was knighted.
I answered vaguely by saying that I served the Force, which pleased several of the Council, though it appeared that a few, such as Belfarr and Piell, did not believe my words.
After that came the warning about touching the minds of others and invoking fear in enemy combatants. During those warnings, Masters Belfarr and Piell had attempted to turn the warning into a punishment, but Yaddle, Giiett and Plo had shut that argument down before Yoda had stated the matter was closed.
Windu had sat silently as the Council debated openly if I should be punished, though I did note that the same vein that had appeared to pulse the last time I was hauled over the fire by the High Council was again prominent as he locked his eyes on me.
Both Fay and Dooku bristled at the behaviour of a part of the Council, though only Dooku displayed any outward sign of this.
His tone, which hadn¡¯t started politely, became very direct and blunt, even for him and if not for the presence of Sifo-Dyas to calm him, I suspect Dooku may have expressed his true feelings about the council openly.
When it came to my capture of the corvette ¨C a new name for which hadn¡¯t been determined before we had left the ShaDo system ¨C there was no warning; only open praise from Yaddle, Yoda and surprisingly, Windu.
All three were impressed and encouraged that I not only saved the lives of everyone on the ship with me but disabled the attackers with a minimal loss of life.
Again, it was noted that many more senior Jedi would not have been able to do such a thing.
Since Fay and Dooku had spoken with me privately about using emotions, especially negative ones, to power my actions, they hadn¡¯t felt the need to inform the Council and neither Rachi nor Master Nu had been made aware of the incident.
The same was also true of my invitation to visit Mandalore; though that was because Dooku had been insistent we did not. He felt that doing so would only add to the concerns that elements of the Council had regarding me. His feelings about Mandalorians and the council ¨C likely linked to Galidraan ¨C had been easy to sense through our bond, though I said nothing as I felt he would only talk about them openly when he felt we were both ready.
Once the Council had finished discussing the operation with the Lokella, I was rather bluntly dismissed by Windu ¨C I put that down to his style more than his issues surrounding me ¨C though my masters were asked to stay.
As Fay and Dooku stepped into my room, I stood and floated the table I had been using and its two chairs closer to the bed.
Neither Jedi Master said anything about my casual use of the Force for a trivial matter and soon we were all seated around the table.
They shared a look, one that I knew now meant they were communicating telepathically before, in unison, they turned to face me.
¡°Cameron, there are a few issues we wish to discuss with you,¡± Fay began, her face still not having regained its usual serenity.
¡°Okay,¡± I said. Nothing in their body language indicated I was in trouble, so I hoped this was just them explaining what the Council wished to discuss with them after I was dismissed.
¡°To be clear, you are not in any trouble,¡± Fay began with a slight upwards twitch of her lips, ¡°we simply wish to discuss a few matters that have been brought to our attention.¡±
¡°Do you remember your lectures as an Initiate regarding midi-chlorians and the role they play in allowing us to connect to the Force?¡± Dooku asked, taking up the reins from Fay. His face was its usual seemingly impassive self, but the small signs I knew to look for hinted he was annoyed about something. I couldn¡¯t pick up anything through our bond though, as both of them had locked down their emotions, which was troubling.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied, now having a suspicion of where this part of the conversation was going. ¡°They are a part of every living thing that allows us to hear the Force and allow us to work with the Force towards balance.¡±
Fay laughed that soft, melodic laugh of hers, which brought a small smile to my lips as it had been some time now since she had laughed. ¡°I do not think that is exactly how it is taught to Initiates, Padawan. Still, your interpretation is not what we wish to discuss.¡±
¡°You remember the discussions about how one¡¯s count does not vary much during their life? That it stays relatively stable except in some rare and unusual cases?¡± I nodded to answer her question.
¡°Well, it appears that you are one such case, though your change was large enough to¡ concern the Council.¡± Dooku snorted at her choice of words but was otherwise silent. I took that moment to amuse myself by imagining what their actual reactions must have been.
¡°Hmm,¡± I began, figuring that playing dumb here would not be the right approach. ¡°I thought it was easier to use my abilities during the reprisal attack. A strengthening of my connection to the Force would explain that, but why would it happen?¡± I pondered while letting confusion bounce around my mind by asking random questions to which I did not know the answer.
The two shared another look, hopefully as they could pick up on my apparent confusion over the bond before Dooku replied.
¡°Padawan, your count did not increase by a few hundred, but several thousand. You now have a count of over twenty-five thousand,¡± he said and even though I knew my Force potential was now in vergence range, hearing it was such a large number made my shock and surprise genuine.
I knew that Anakin¡¯s count had been over twenty thousand, but no exact figure was mentioned in the movie, and I had assumed it was within one-to-two thousand of the twenty-thousand mark. Thus, to hear that I was, potentially even more powerful than him was¡ shocking. I expected it to have gone just beyond twenty thousand, but not that far beyond.
¡°Um, just out of curiosity, but what was I before?¡± I asked as no one had ever mentioned it to me, with most preferring to just say I had a strong connection to the Force and my curiosity got the better of me at that the moment.
¡°Around nineteen thousand,¡± Dooku replied from behind tightly pressed lips, ¡°a count that was, at the time, higher than even Grandmaster Yoda, the highest on record since, at least, the Ruusan Reformation.¡±
It was clear that neither he nor Fay knew exactly how to react to this, and honestly, I couldn¡¯t blame them.
My initial count had been incredibly high, yet it had now increased by more than thirty per cent and had gone into a place not seen in over a thousand years.
¡°I¡ uh¡ wow,¡± was all I could come up with. I had known my original count had been high, but I expected to have been on a level with Yoda, not already beyond his. Add that to the fact I was now, possibly, beyond Anakin¡
In all honesty, it was a little intimidating.
¡°Cameron, while we are not angry about this, the Council has some concerns about how this happened; as do we,¡± Fay said slowly with one eyebrow raised slightly above the other. ¡°Do you know exactly how this happened?¡±
¡°I¡¡± I paused as I realised that outright lying wasn¡¯t going to work. ¡°Just after Master Dooku left the system, I felt¡ something change, I guess, while I was meditating. It felt like the Force was speaking to me, but I dismissed it. Perhaps¡ perhaps, that was when things changed.¡±
I had had this story prepared for a while, but I hadn¡¯t expected to use it so soon, or that my count would be so much higher than I expected. That confusion and shock helped me to now sell my lie about when and where the jump in my count had occurred.
Dooku leaned forward, his lips partly just a fraction. ¡°Why did you not mention this earlier?¡±
¡°I, I felt it was silly. Why would the Force speak directly to me? I¡¯m not the Chosen One.¡±
¡°You are not, yet you are,¡± Fay said, paraphrasing Master Nilas¡¯ words. ¡°A change in your Force sensitivity like this only increases the belief among many that you are.¡±
¡°And makes others dislike me even more,¡± I countered, thinking of how people like Jon Savos would react to this information, and now understanding that I had witnessed it first-hand at the Council meeting earlier today. ¡°Would it be too much to hope that this doesn''t get out?¡±
¡°While the Council will not air it over the intercoms of the temple,¡± Dooku began wryly. ¡°All Jedi''s midi-chlorian counts are recorded in their Jedi Order profile, which would be accessible to anyone of padawan rank or higher.¡±
"Great, so all we have is the Council''s promise of discretion, which is about as useful to us as an air cooler on Ilum," I grumbled."
¡°Indeed,¡± commented Dooku, while Fay laughed gently at the comparison. ¡°And another issue is that with the Sith likely still active, we have to assume they have a way to monitor the Jedi.¡±
¡°Meaning that the Sith will soon know of my count. Making me even more of a target. Brilliant,¡± I drawled out.
¡°They would already have been observing you due to your rather unique methods of joining the Order,¡± Fay replied with the faintest of smiles, ¡°so it changes nothing. The same is true of your increased count.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± Dooku add with a single nod of agreement, ¡°and, if you say this change in your midi-chlorian count was not something you knew about nor intentionally brought on, then we feel there is no need to discipline you,¡± Dooku paused, and his brow furrowed a fraction, ¡°the Council, on the other hand, are less¡ trusting.¡±
I groaned once more and slumped into my seat. ¡°How long are we stuck here?¡± I asked, well aware that the Council would want to keep me under observation for some time now.
It seemed that even though none of us wished to spend any length of time in the Temple, or on Coruscant, we kept getting stuck here after each adventure.
Still, I could use this to my advantage. I could re-Observe every one of my friends and fellow Padawans and use the Temple¡¯s Force Power XP bonus to help level up my abilities faster.
Fay smiled and placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°A month, perhaps two. While the Council can offer advice, it cannot interfere with the way a Master instructs their Padawan. Not without breaking the pairing and bringing into question the Master. And while there are voices on the Council who may be pushing for that, the majority are not prepared to go that far.¡±
I nodded at hearing the time stuck here was not going to be too long but wondered how I¡¯d react if the Council did try to take me from Fay and Dooku. Actually, I didn¡¯t have to wonder, I knew exactly what I¡¯d do. Leave but keep in contact with Jedi like my masters, Serra and Darihd.
But it would not come to that, as the Jedi were too concerned about me being their Chosen One for them to risk me walking away from the Order, and trying to force me to stay would only guarantee I, and others I suspected, grow to resent them.
¡°There is a split in the Council?¡± I asked, latching onto Fay¡¯s words as they meshed with what I had seen and heard myself, and as a way to move the topic away from my increased midi-chlorian count.
¡°Less a split, and more of a disagreement. Centred around you,¡± Dooku countered as Fay removed her hand and sat back. ¡°Though you are already aware of why this is.¡±
My bloodline, method of arrival, general approach to being a Jedi and my now insanely high midi-chlorian count were each unique enough to draw the attention of the High Council.
The four of them together¡
Well, if I didn¡¯t know what the future held ¨C or should hold as my actions were likely changing the timeline ¨C then I would be worried about my place within the Order as well.
As it was, I simply would have to adapt my plans ¨C rough as they still were ¨C to account for even more oversight/observation from the High Council.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied as I nodded.
¡°We shall discuss the issues with the Council, and its uncertainty regarding you in the future, at a more private location,¡± Fay added after sharing a look with Dooku and I nodded in understanding.
While we had some support for the Coalition of two Jedi Council members ¨CSifo Dyas and Nilas ¨C it was better if we limited the amount of time that I spent around those two. After spending time on Mtael¡¯s Gift discussing this, it had been decided that Fay would be the point of contact with Nilas and a few others she felt were sympathetic to our goals, like Yaddle.
Dooku would speak with Sifo-Dyas, Qui-Gon and other Jedi he felt could contribute while I dealt with any potential allies among the Padawans. A job made much easier thanks to Observe now showing my reputation with a target and their affiliation loyalty.
Man, I was going to abuse the hell out of that ability.
¡°While this request to stay at the Temple was not planned, it also does not change our plans,¡± Dooku said, changing the topic once more, as I fought, and failed, to keep a smile from creeping onto my face.
¡°I am still to be allowed to go to Mandalore?¡±
Dooku nodded very slowly. ¡°Yes. However, there are some ground rules we wish to cover.¡± His brow knotted as he answered.
¡°Though we will do so closer to the time,¡± Fay added, cutting off Dooku before he could continue.
¡°Yes, Masters,¡± I replied. I could imagine the rules were to do with not revealing my lineage or the fact I was a Jedi openly. There might be more, but I¡¯d just have to wait until closer to the time to learn what they were.
¡°Good, now come. I believe there is a new Initiate that would be quite happy to see you again,¡± Fay said as she stood, a small smile touching her lips.
As we all left my quarters, I placed my thoughts on Mandalore at the back of my mind. I was curious as to how well Tedra had settled into Temple life. And provided there were no problems from her clan minders, I would see about arranging some private tutelage for her in lightsaber combat.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Interlude at the Temple
¡°Cam! Thank the Force!¡±
I turned at hearing my name called out from the other side of the archive room I was in at the Jedi Temple to see Dastod Slamon racing across the room toward me.
In the weeks since arriving back at the Temple, I¡¯d split my time between improving my lightsaber forms, catching up with my friends, planning out the next set of novels ¨C adapting a game into a story was more difficult than I expected ¨C and making contacts among the other Padawans, with Dastod being one of those.
A former member of Thranta Clan, Dastod was a rare Padawan who focused on understanding the inner workings of holocrons and preferred to use the Force for artistic endeavours rather than learning to be a Jedi Guardian or Consular.
Then again, I didn¡¯t appear to fit into either of those classes, which was probably why Master Giiett had spent some time talking with me about the work of Jedi Sentinels, particularly the work done by Investigators.
While Dastod was not as uncertain about the Order as most of the Padawans I¡¯d been seeking out, his knowledge and understanding of holocrons made him an interesting individual to know. And I wondered if he¡¯d give me any insight into the Sith Holocron from the past that I''d kept since arriving in this era.
While I had used it a few times, it did not have that much useful information; instead, it served as a basic teaching tool for Sith Apprentices and sprouting Sith propaganda that confirmed, to me at least, that the Sith were just as flawed as the Jedi.
And while the Sith Code certainly sounded more fun than the Jedi one, both felt¡ constricting and unbalanced to me.
The fact that the holocron had no dark-side taint was surprising, as I had been warned repeatedly about the dangers of such things, but given it was more a basic teaching tool than a storage device for Sith knowledge, it was understandable.
The only reason I kept the holocron now was that I wasn¡¯t inclined to just drop it where anyone could find it and because it might hold more information that I could access; hence why I¡¯d developed a friendship with Dastod.
¡°Hey Das,¡± I replied as he drew near. As he stopped beside me, I noticed he was sweating and his movements seemed jittery. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Serra and Rachi. They¡¯re about to have a spar,¡± he explained as he scratched at his sleeve.
I sighed, pinched the bridge of my nose and slumped a little in my seat. ¡°Again?¡±
¡°Y-yeah. Darihd sent me and a few others to find you.¡± Dastod explained as I stood.
¡°Wonderful,¡± I grumbled as I lazily turned off the datapad I¡¯d been using and began to walk out of the room. ¡°Come on then.¡±
He tried to run again, but I grabbed his robes. ¡°This is the Archives.¡± I hissed, though without any venom as I could understand his need to rush.
¡°Ah, right,¡± he mumbled as I spotted his Master, a Knight who worked as a researcher for the Order glare in our direction.
Dastod, however, didn¡¯t spot him and we left as quickly as we could before jogging through the maze-like passageways of the temple, which let my mind play over why these particular spars were so annoying.
Since arriving back from the ShaDo system, Rachi had taken to teasing Serra about her time there. In particular, the time that she spent with me as she made sure to drive home the fact that we spent most of it alone, away from the other Jedi.
Nothing had happened ¨C mainly because I was not going to let anything start while I was a pre-teen and still trying to get a handle on going through puberty for a second time ¨C but Serra didn¡¯t know that and her feelings about me were an open secret among many Padawans in our age group.
This made her an easy target for teasing and often led it her being warned by her master to gain better control of her emotions.
However, to help her channel her emotions, I had suggested sparring. I had meant with me ¨C which admittedly we had done daily ¨C but she had also taken it to mean sparring with Rachi.
The pair had sparred nearly a dozen times in the last few weeks, but in each of those cases the spars had grown more and more aggressive ¨C or at least Serra had ¨C and I¡¯d only learnt about them after they had occurred.
Because of this, Darihd, Sia-Lan and a few others had promised to try to stop them from starting, or to find me when they did in the hopes I could talk to the pair. Hence why Dastod had come racing into the Archives as though the Temple was on fire.
Soon enough, we approached one of the smaller sparring areas set aside for Padawans, and the sounds of lightsabers clashing began to fill the corridor.
Entering the room, I saw Serra leap high and bring her blade down onto Rachi¡¯s. Twin green blades smashed into a pale blue one as Rachi shifted her balance and Serra rolled away.
Serra¡¯s face, normally so relaxed and open, was now far more severe. Her eyes were narrowed and locked on Rachi while her knuckles were turning white with how tightly she was gripping her hilts.
Rachi, for her part, seemed unconcerned by her opponent, save for the increased rate of breath and the fact her clothing was beginning to stick to her body in certain places that I really shouldn¡¯t be looking at.
I shook my head to get those thoughts under control as I stepped up beside Darihd ¨C another Padawan from Dragon Clan named Funt stepped back to allow me in ¨C even as Serra launched into another attack.
¡°How long?¡± I asked Darihd.
He tilted his head toward me. ¡°About five minutes,¡± Darihd replied, shaking his head wearily. ¡°She¡¯s far too easy a target.¡±
¡°Serra?¡±
He nodded. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s always been¡ overeager, but this is getting out of hand.¡± He stated as Serra gritted her teeth and swung both her blades around in wide arcs that were meant to bisect an opponent.
Rachi kept her blade moving, allowing her to easily block one attack and side-stepped the other even as Serra used the Force to leap over Rachi, letting her blade drag behind, but the Twi¡¯lek easily avoided it and launched her attack as Serra landed.
I continued to watch as both seemed to be going close to full out, but I spotted several moments where either could¡¯ve used a Force-based attack. Whether this was because they had agreed not to, or just didn¡¯t spot it I didn¡¯t know. But I was leaning towards the latter as their blades moved rapidly through the air.
They were moving fast for Padawans, but nowhere near the level I could move, and thanks to activating Bullet-Time I was able to track every attack, counter, feint, and trick before they happened. Along with a few instances where they chose a less-than-optimal option.
Something that leapt out was that while Rachi was using a mix of Soresu and Shien that suited her build and style, Serra was heavily focused on Ataru manoeuvres.
If she was only using a single blade or even a shoto-saber, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad, but as she always used dual full-sized blades, it was costing her.
The more I watched her from afar, the more I realised that she would do well if she mixed in Niman with her preferred Force leaps.
Djem So was not doable as she was still too young to generate the power needed but perhaps a bastardized form of Makashi would work for her as it had for Ventress in The Clone Wars. And while I was certain Dooku wouldn¡¯t approve of someone using twin blades with Makashi, I knew that every person fought and moved differently. And what was good or preferred by one, would not necessarily be good for another.
¡°Right, enough of this,¡± I muttered as Serra¡¯s blade slashed the floor, hissing venomously, even as Rachi leapt up and back to avoid the strike and I moved towards the sparring circle the girls were using.
¡°Cam?¡±
I ignored Darihd¡¯s voice as I stepped into the sparring circle. This was going to continue unless I addressed the issue more directly. I had an idea of how to do that, but first I needed to make a statement, both to them and to the audience.
Activating Force Speed, I moved towards the duellists.
Without showing any concern ¨C thanks to the trio of powers I had active that were all at or beyond Master ¨C I stepped between the duellists.
A gentle lean to my left had me avoiding Serra¡¯s twin green blades as they passed my shoulder, though I did give the blades a small nudge with Force Push to gently guide them away from me.
Even while doing that, I nonchalantly activated my lightsaber and slapped away Rachi¡¯s counterattack.
I felt a twinge of regret that I couldn''t have guided them away physically ¨C which would have been much cooler ¨C but I wasn''t at that level yet, though not for lack of trying. One of the reasons I had been using Force Deflection as much as I had was to get it to Master:1.
That would unlock Tutaminis which was a power I¡¯d read about and was, I believed, the one Yoda used against Dooku''s Force Lightning on Geonosis. I seriously wanted it. The idea that I could absorb the energy of incoming blaster bolts ¨C and at higher levels, damage from a lightsaber ¨C to boost my FP was just insane.
Serra blinked several times as if a fog had lifted from her mind as her eyes moved up her blades until they reached mine.
¡°C-Cam?¡±
¡°Why are you two doing this again?¡± I asked in a voice that would have sounded like a growl, if not for the fact that I was still a child. Thankfully, it had the desired effect as Serra visibly flinched at my tone.
¡°She started it!¡± Serra snapped a finger lifting from one other of her hilts to point past me to where I knew Rachi was standing. ¡°She kept saying these, uh, things, about you and, uh, her.¡±
¡°All I did was tell her about our time on Mtael¡¯s Gift,¡± Rachi replied and even if I couldn¡¯t see her face, I knew she was smirking, ¡°and all the time we spent together.¡± She added as I felt her breath on the back of my neck.
Serra¡¯s mouth twisted as she moved to reply.
¡°Enough, both of you!¡± I snapped out before she could, only to sigh and pinch my nose.
¡°But¡¡± Serra began only to stop as our eyes met once more. ¡°Yes, Mas¡¡±
Her eyes widened a touch as she stopped herself from finishing and I had to take a few breaths to ignore the double meaning of what she had muttered meant and to reign in the emotional and physical response it generated in me.
Puberty sucks, especially when you truly understand what is going on.
However, it also gave me an idea about how to handle this. It would be seriously skirting the lines of the Jedi Code, but it would be the best I could do at the time. Not that I was a true adherent to the Code, but because I didn¡¯t want to be hauled in front of the High Council again. Once was more than enough for this visit to the temple, thank you very much. With a sigh, I pushed my mind out towards hers, initiating a telepathic link.
[Serra, widen your eyes if you can hear me.]
I seriously doubted her eyes could get any wider with how they were now staring at me in awe. I held her gaze as I continued to speak to her, both verbally and mentally.
¡°Serra, you are my friend; my first in the Order. But you do not have a right to get angry about me spending time with others,¡± I spoke aloud.
Via our bond, I continued. [I understand this jealousy, and the competition brewing between you two, but you need to be smarter in your reactions. Rachi knows we¡¯re good friends, I even told her as much, and she¡¯s using that to play on your fears. Do not let her. Every time you rise to her bait, you''re allowing her to win by conceding that she has power over you.]
¡°I will spend time with other sentients, other friends. But never forget, you are my first, oldest and dearest friend.¡± I continued verbally, even as I added more mentally.
[Think about why she feels she needs to do this. She''s trying to make you look angry and immature in front of me, because she can already see how close we are, and is trying to insert herself in between us. She''s trying to break our connection. Something that I can assure you will require far more than that, at least from my point of view.]
Her face lit up with a smile that could¡¯ve brightened a planet and I wondered if I¡¯d overdone the compliment for a second before letting it go.
¡°Rachi,¡± I began as I turned to the Twi¡¯lek, and did my best to ignore the way she smiled at me, ¡°enough. We spent time together, talking and learning about each other but that¡¯s it. You are my friend as well, but I will not tolerate you teasing others about that friendship.¡±
Rachi crossed her arms over her chest, and I was only eighty per cent certain that she wasn''t consciously augmenting certain assets with her actions. Serra certainly noticed, and I heard a soft hiss of exhaled breath from behind me. I decided to send her one last message.
[Her opinion of me must be far lower than I thought if she thinks I care about her being a few years older than you. She is physically attractive, how you shine in the Force means more to me than that. Though you are beautiful both inside and out.]
I refocused on Rachi, who still hadn''t responded.
I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that understood?¡± I asked as I applied a gentle push with Force Persuasion to my words and channelled as many of Dooku¡¯s mannerisms as I could.
¡°Fine,¡± Rachi pushed out from behind closed teeth.
My eyes moved from one to the other, making sure they were actually listening and not just saying what they thought I wanted to hear. Though both seemed genuine and Serra had not stopped beaming since I had started communicating with her privately. Actually, I suspected her current smile could light the entire Temple if needed.
¡°Good,¡± I turned and walked to the edge of the sparring circle, ignoring the fact the dozen or so other Padawans around the edge who¡¯d all been watching the duel between the two females, before stopping and turning back to face them.
¡°Since you have spent so long duelling against one another, you should know each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. Let us test if that is true.¡± I said as I ignited my blade and saluted them with the standard Makashi opening stance.
The pair both stared at me with widened eyes, before sharing a look and igniting their blades.
¡°What do we get if we win?¡± Serra asked as her smile turned into a smirk.
¡°Oh¡ he can sing for us. You¡¯ll like that,¡± Rachi suggested with only the slightest hint of teasing.
Serra¡¯s smirk slipped as she considered the other girl¡¯s words before nodding in agreement.
As they began to move, I allowed myself a small smile at getting them to take the first step to, hopefully, getting over this silly competition about me and becoming friends.
And made a mental note to speak with Serra afterwards about altering her forms to better suit her weapons, if not get her to change one of the blades to a shoto-saber.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Serra¡¯s POV)
She watched as a unique black and white lightsaber blade clashed again and again against the smaller green blade of its opponent and marvelled at what she was seeing.
Here was her Cam doing something that, to her knowledge, had never happened before: A duel ¨C even if it was a training one ¨C between the Grandmaster of the Order and a mere Padawan.
And, as she watched him easily guide away another of Master Yoda¡¯s attacks, a smile crept onto her face as that familiar feeling of a tingle in her stomach. He wasn¡¯t just surviving the Grandmaster; he was holding his own and counterattacking when he could.
The smile widened as she saw the other Jedi dotted around the room ¨C and on the walkways above ¨C who were all watching in awe at a mere Padawan going toe to toe with the Grandmaster of their order.
This whole spectacle had occurred because in Cam¡¯s words, ¡®the Council doesn¡¯t like me.¡¯
She, however, couldn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t like him. He was the Chosen One; sent through time and space to bring balance to the Force and guide them into a golden age. It only made sense that he would be tested against the best the Order had to offer as he was already able to beat her and other Padawans in groups of three and even Knights of the Order.
She felt her heart beat faster as she watched Cam seemingly float effortlessly away from an overhead slash and then parry with dancer-like precision a thrust of the Grandmaster¡¯s green blade. They were moving fast, though she¡¯d seen Cam go faster during their spars and against a few others, as the pair glided around the sparring area.
The Grandmaster used Ataru so effortlessly as he leapt around the area that it was almost like he was a green ball bouncing around the room. He seemed to know exactly where and when to push from for his next jump, but that made perfect sense as Grandmaster Yoda was ancient and the greatest blade-master in the Order.
Yet, here was Cam not only holding his own but even managing to probe with his attacks as he moved elegantly around the incoming attacks.
Cam¡¯s style was centred on Makashi ¨C just like Master Dooku ¨C yet he switched between Makashi, Soresu and Shii-Cho so seamlessly, that it was majestic to watch. And while his movements in the newer forms weren¡¯t quite as graceful, she knew in her soul that he would one day master them as well and surpass Yoda as the greatest duellist in the Jedi¡¯s history.
A gasp escaped from her lips, and a few others around the hall, as Cam, having leaned one way to avoid a strike from the Grandmaster, send the diminutive Jedi hurling across the sparring ring with a Force Blast.
She couldn¡¯t help but smile at seeing her Cam land a blow on the Grandmaster, though the smile slipped as she sensed annoyance and concern and saw his face. Where before it had been serene, almost peaceful, now it had twisted; his brow has risen, and his eyes widened as he looked over to where the Grandmaster was landing.
She glanced there to see that the smaller, but far older Jedi had touched down into a comfortable crouch, and the faintest of smiles appeared on the Grandmaster¡¯s face before he schooled his expression.
She felt her breath hitch at seeing the reaction of Master Yoda even as a soft murmur drew her eyes to one of the upper viewing pathways; where it seemed that several Jedi Masters and High Council members had gathered to watch the spar.
Most seemed to be quietly talking, but she swore she saw Master Belfarr smile sinisterly as he watched Cam with narrowed eyes. The sneer, as that was what it had been, was gone a split-second later as he leaned over and talked with another Jedi, Knight C¡¯baoth or something like that who stood next to Belfarr with his Padawan, who was a friend of hers by the name of Lorana Jinzler.
She¡¯d spent a fair bit of time with Lorana, mainly as they were both often stuck in the Temple due to their masters and they sparred regularly.
Cam had also sparred with her a few times, and Lorana seemed to enjoy those as much as anyone as Cam often offered hints and pointers afterwards; win or lose.
Then again, since returning this time ¨C and earning another well-deserved title if Rachi¡¯s stories were correct ¨C Cam had gone out of his way to spar with many Padawans and a handful of Knights. And if she remembered correctly, he¡¯d beaten over two dozen separate Padawans and a few Knights in that time, on top of his regular sparring partners like herself.
She suspected that rush to spar, and the fact he¡¯d won all of them, might also have played a part in why the Grandmaster was sparring with Cam today.
She also saw that with the group of Jedi was someone else.
If she remembered correctly, it was the Senator that Cam had stayed with when he took down a kidnapping ring all by himself. Why the Senator was there, she didn¡¯t know, nor care and her eyes snapped back to the spar as the hiss of two lightsabers colliding echoed around the otherwise quiet chamber.
What remained of her smile, and there wasn¡¯t much after the Grandmaster¡¯s smile, fell as the pair began anew and a feeling of dread from somewhere seeped into her. Unlike last time, when the spar had seemed roughly equal, this section was unequivocally one-sided.
Yoda launched himself at Cam so fast that she would have struggled to follow, if not for the movement of his green lightsaber, flew passed Cam, bounced and launched into another attack.
Yet, while Cam was somehow keeping up ¨C and that he could do that proved how powerful he was ¨C he was fully committed to defence.
¡°He¡¯s going to lose,¡± she muttered to herself, even if a part of her didn¡¯t want to admit that Cam could be bettered.
Her breath caught in her throat as Master Yoda¡¯s blade missed Cam¡¯s arm by mere centimetres, then his throat by even less, and she brought her hand to her mouth as a gasp slipped out.
¡°There was never any doubt of that, my Padawan,¡± her Master, Cin Drallig, replied, having managed to hear her words. ¡°While your friend is possibly the most technically gifted Padawan I have seen in my time with the Order, he is facing the Grandmaster of our Order.¡±
She wanted to look up at her Master, but her eyes wouldn¡¯t look away from the spar as she felt something seemingly clench her heart as the Grandmaster¡¯s blade sliced through some of Cam¡¯s errant hair.
¡°Still, the fact that Padawan Shan has forced Master Yoda to accelerate his attacks is a testament to his skill and ability with the Force,¡± Drallig continued, his voice acting to calm her, if only a touch as again, the green blade missed Cam by the faintest of margins. ¡°No other Padawan could come close, nor, I suspect, could most Knig¡ Hmm, unexpected.¡±
Her Master¡¯s exclamation likely matched her expression, as out of nowhere, Cam seemed to find another gear and began to not just match Master Yoda for speed but begin to overpower the esteemed Grandmaster.
Master Yoda leapt backwards, barely avoiding the white edge of Cam¡¯s blade as it hissed along the floor and the speed the pair were suddenly moving was a struggle for her to track, even with the distinct colouration of his blade as a guide.
Her lips turned upwards, and she felt that familiar feeling in her chest as Cam drove Master Yoda backwards, forcing the Grandmaster to leap away and place some distance between them. Yet, even as her smile grew at knowing everyone was seeing why he was so special, Cam¡¯s face lost its calmness and she glanced to where he was looking to see Master Belfarr and the others standing.
Her brow creased as the pieces in her mind came together and she realised that Belfarr was one of the High Council members that seemed to be against Cam.
Why that would be, she didn¡¯t know. To her, Cam was everything that was right about the Force and was a shining example of what the Jedi should be. But with many on the Council seemingly against Cam, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about what that might mean for the Jedi Order as a whole.
She slapped down the anger that had risen inside her at the Council Member who was the likely source of all of Cam¡¯s problems with the High Council and turned her attention back to the only thing that truly mattered.
She wanted to chastise herself for being so quick to defend Cam and support his opinions, but a feeling within told her it was right for her to do so. At times it felt as though the Force itself was whispering to her, guiding her to him. Telling her to stand with him and support him as Bastila had done for Revan millennia ago.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
She, like most other Initiates, had done what research she could on Force Bonds. Though Jedi were taught that emotional attachments are bad, Force Bonds were generally seen as positive ¨C as long as they had the right dynamic. Like many others, she had wanted to explore the possibilities of using such bonds to make stronger friends and connections. She knew that Telepathy was one of the ''perks'' of a bond between two force-sensitive beings.
And now she shared a Force Bond with Cam, just as Bastila had with Revan. She firmly believed that such bonds were gifts from the Force itself and that they wouldn''t be bestowed on those who were neither worthy nor compatible with each other.
A Force Bond, as she saw it, was basically the Force''s way of finding and linking together the best pairs in the galaxy. Master and apprentice, brother and sister...
¡®Husband and wife?¡¯ A small voice whispered in the back of her mind before she crushed that thought even more ruthlessly than before.
This was the wrong place, and most CERTAINLY the wrong time for her to be having those kinds of thoughts.
Her master inhaled sharply, and it drew her focus back to the present, but she could not see what had caused that beyond the speed both combatants now went at.
To her, even with the two blades to follow, it was nearly impossible. The pair had accelerated to speeds that were beyond her ability to see. As the colours of the blades began to merge until there was nothing but a dark-green blur.
The blur lasted for no more than a dozen seconds, but when it faded, her shoulders slumped and she took an instinctual step forward at seeing Cam standing there with Yoda¡¯s blade almost touching his neck.
¡°The spar may be over Padawan, but they have not yet depowered their lightsabers,¡± Drallig stated as he gripped her shoulder firmly.
¡°Y-yes, Master,¡± She replied as a lump formed in her throat. She knew it was only a spar, but seeing a blade that close to her Cam¡¯s throat¡
It made something inside her shake, and she felt the need to help him, to protect him, to step in front of the blade for him.
¡°Be mindful of your emotions, my Padawan.¡± She blinked at her master¡¯s words as she realised that her fear for Cam, even if it was just a spar, had caused her swirling emotions to leak out into the Force, allowing her master to sense her feelings.
She reminded herself belatedly that she also shared a Force Bond with him as well, although she was certain it wasn''t nearly as pronounced. Neither of them had initiated a telepathic link between them yet.
She didn''t know why, but the warm feeling returned in full as she realized that her bond with Cam was far stronger than her bond with her Master.
At these thoughts, her emotions began to calm, and she was able to verbally reply, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡®Emotion, yet Peace. Emotion, yet Peace. Emotion, yet Peace.¡¯ She mentally recited the alternate version of the Code ¨C the one Cam had mentioned to her during their Initiate trials ¨C to herself until her concern, anger and other emotions no longer threatened to overwhelm her senses.
That version of the Code, one used in the days of the ancient Jedi, before even the wars of the Old Republic, felt more natural to her. Yet there were times when it was still not ideal to use. Like something was missing, but she didn¡¯t know what.
Not long after she stopped the recitation, Yoda nodded at Cam turned away, and Cam turned to face her.
To her, the fact that her emotions came under control just as he did so was another sign that the Force wanted her to be beside him, and she walked to him quickly; but not too quickly. ¡°That could¡¯ve gone better,¡± he muttered to her once she was close enough, his eyes not on her for the moment.
Her eyes followed his and saw the venerable Grandmaster reach Master Windu. The Master of the Order appeared to want to stare into Cam¡¯s very soul with the intensity of his gaze, but, when she looked back it appeared that Cam was entirely unbothered by it.
¡°That was incredible,¡± her head snapped around at hearing Sia-Lan¡¯s words and discovered that she was no longer the only one standing near him. Sia, Darihd and Rachi had all joined them, with a few more closing in, and she felt a spike of jealousy, that she quickly slapped down as Cam smiled at Sia.
Sia¡ was a friend to them both, not a threat, she told herself even as Cam responded to the other girl¡¯s statement.
¡°Not really, I lost.¡± He replied with a small smile as he clipped his lightsaber back onto his belt and chuckled. ¡°And badly at that.¡±
She sensed the feeling inside return at how easily he deflected praise and didn¡¯t seek out attention. He was an ideal in the Force she wished one day to match.
¡°But you landed a hit on the Grandmaster!¡± Rachi countered, and this time she felt a jolt of anger, though she quickly pushed it down.
Rachi¡ was older than her and had begun to develop physically. She knew one day soon she¡¯d start to develop similarly, but something about the lavender-skinned girl made her feel funny. It wasn¡¯t dissimilar to how Cam made her feel, but it was strange. Though it didn¡¯t seem wrong, just¡ different.
And she owed the older Twi¡¯lek as if not for Rachi, she would never have heard him sing. But she had, and now, she often found herself humming one of his songs, especially ¡®Lean on Me¡¯, when trying to meditate or study. Much to her master¡¯s annoyance.
Anyway, Cam had said he and Rachi were just friends, and she could admit that the Twi¡¯lek wasn¡¯t that bad of a being to be around, even if she still teased her about Cam.
And because of her, she had heard Cam¡¯s songs. Those songs were just like the stories he wrote, different, strange, and enthralling. And they always reminded her of him whenever she sang them to herself and made her feel happy inside.
And even if Rachi stayed Cam¡¯s friend, she was still his first and best friend. No one would ever take that role from her.
¡°That¡ was a mistake,¡± Cam replied, rubbing the back of his neck.
The others all looked confused at his words, but she understood why he had said it, and she felt herself stand taller as she explained.
¡°It will just draw more attention to Cam,¡± she began, trying to not smile at how she knew him better than anyone else, ¡°he hates the attention.¡±
¡°That¡¯s about right,¡± he said, giving her a smile that made her feel happy and sent that familiar and welcome tingle through her soul. ¡°And I¡¯d also prefer to have not shown what I could do so openly.¡±
¡°Why though?¡± Asked a friendly Zeltron Padawan with bright red hair whose name escaped her for the moment. Though she did remember that the Zeltron had a laser-sharp tongue and while she looked to be a year or so younger than her and Cam, it was sometimes hard to tell on just looks alone ¡°It gives us all a goal to achieve.¡±
Cam looked at the girl for a moment, and she swore she felt a shift in the Force, followed by a sense of amusement, but it passed before he replied.
¡°I know that Aoi, but there are some here that will take it the wrong way and think I¡¯m getting special treatment.¡±
Darihd chuckled and slapped Cam on the shoulder.
¡°Cam, you have two Masters. You are getting special treatment,¡± he countered with a smile that exposed some teeth. That drew a laugh from everyone else around them, but not from her. She knew he disliked the attention, but the fact he had two masters resulted in an idea forming in her mind.
The rules stated that no Jedi may take more than one Padawan, even on a temporary assignment. That meant that if, if she could convince her own master to allow it, she could travel with Cam the next time he left the Temple.
She respected her master deeply and felt honoured to be the Padawan of the Jedi Battlemaster. But she yearned to leave the Temple and travel the galaxy. To explore strange new worlds and see other civilizations. And if she got to do that by Cam¡¯s side, all the better.
In that instant, she felt a wave of energy wash over her, and she knew it was the Force. It was telling her that this was what it wanted, what she had to do, and she promised herself and it that she would find a way to make it happen.
¡°A most impressive performance, Cameron.¡±
She was dragged from her thoughts by a voice she didn¡¯t recognize, and her head pivoted to see the Senator from before had approached along with Knight C¡¯baoth ¨C Force, did he need to shave that beard as reached to his stomach ¨C and Lorana.
She noted that the other Padawans had not only turned to face the newcomers but moved to place Cam at the centre of their group; with her to his right.
¡°I did not realise that a Jedi could move so quickly.¡± The Senator finished as his eyes did a quick once over of the Padawans, though they lingered on her for a split second longer than the rest, before returning to Cam.
Cam rubbed the back of his neck as he responded. ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯ve done often, Senator Palpatine. I just¡ lost myself in the duel.¡± He chuckled once, but it was a strange sound to her, as though it wasn¡¯t fully alive and more for show. ¡°Though I realised quickly how far I still have to go to be able to stand against someone like the Grandmaster.¡±
¡°Indeed. Master Yoda is an immensely powerful Jedi. Yet, from my understanding, he has had centuries to master his technique. You, my boy, have only had a few years. Most impressive.¡±
The senator gave Cam a gentle smile, but something about it felt off about the way he looked at Cam. A whisper, almost like a voice lost in the wind, that she felt was the Force trying to speak to her, told her to keep Cam away from the man, even as he continued.
¡°And I believe I said you did not have to refer to me by my title, my boy.¡±
Cam smiled back, though as with the earlier chuckle, it wasn¡¯t quite right. The corners of his lips always twitched up when he smiled at her, yet here they didn¡¯t. It was as though Cam was wearing the smile to hide something rather than to show his true opinion.
¡°Of course, uncle.¡±
A cold shiver went up her spine at hearing Cam refer to the Senator as ¡®uncle¡¯. Yet she trusted Cam, and so wouldn¡¯t react to his behaviour; now she just had to hope the other Padawans didn¡¯t give Cam away.
¡°I was unaware you two were related Sheev,¡± Lorana¡¯s master commented, in a burly voice that she admitted instantly drew attention to the man, earning a chuckle from the Senator as he shifted his attention from Cam to the Jedi Knight.
¡°We are not, Jorus. It is merely a personal joke between young Cameron and myself,¡± he replied as he indicated Cam with a hand. ¡°He is the boy I told you who took down the kidnapping ring.¡±
The Jedi master turned and looked Cam over carefully, his eyes seeming to take in every section of Cam¡¯s frame.
She knew he was just taking the measure of Cam, but she wasn¡¯t happy about it. Ignoring the glint that appeared in the Knight¡¯s eye, her talks with Lorana had her on edge regarding the senior Jedi present.
Lorana had talked about how her master often spoke of the fact that Jedi were superior to most within the galaxy and that their connection to the Force meant they should, if not be outright in command, then be very near the top of the command chain for running the Republic and the galaxy.
She didn¡¯t wholly disagree that the Jedi should have a role in leading the galaxy and being more active away from the Core to help those who were less well off. However, from how Lorana spoke, her master hinted at wanting to do more than just guide everyone else.
She¡¯d tried to convince Lorana to talk to someone else, even just Master Drallig, the girl was too shy and unwilling to go against her master to do so. And while she wanted to help, she knew going behind Lorana¡¯s back would only result in her fellow Padawan getting in trouble, and likely cost her a friend.
¡°Ah, the child of Revan. Then I can understand fully why he was able to do so,¡± the Knight extended his hand and smiled at Cam. ¡°Jedi Knight Jorus C¡¯baoth. A pleasure to meet you Padawan. Though I expect both of us to have moved up in the Order in the next few years. Greatness cannot be denied.¡±
Cam took the offered hand and smiled again, though she could tell that this one was even more disingenuous, and a fleeting twitch of the Senator¡¯s lips suggested he¡¯d picked up on it too.
¡°Likewise, Knight C¡¯baoth.¡±
Cam¡¯s reply was polite, she supposed, but he did not comment on the rather unusual statement Knight C¡¯baoth had made. Which was probably for the best.
She knew Cam was destined for great things, but if he so openly admitted it, he would not be the boy she liked¡ as a friend.
The Senator ¨C whose name still escaped her ¨C smiled as he looked from C¡¯baoth to Cameron and back, though the way his eyes seemed to focus on the pair unnerved her. But she didn¡¯t know why.
¡°Like yourself, Cameron, Jorus here is a proponent of the Jedi being more active in the galaxy,¡± the Senator began with a smile that reminded her of how her Master smiled at her, yet it invoked that shiver in her spine that she had felt earlier when looking at him. ¡°Though he is far more¡ open than other Jedi about how that help should be applied.¡±
¡°Yes, we Jedi are beyond the average citizen of the galaxy and have a duty to guide those beneath us,¡± Master C¡¯baoth stated with a wide smile as he continued to shake Cam¡¯s hand. ¡°Beings with the guidance of the Force have the potential to do so much to help the galaxy from positions of importance.¡±
She kept her face as neutral as she could as he put a voice to the opinions that Lorana had mentioned, though she did note that Master C¡¯baoth was more subtle here than he had been when in private with his Padawan.
¡°I thank you for the kind words, Master C¡¯baoth, however, I prefer to leave such decisions up to my Masters.¡± To her ears, Cam¡¯s reply was perfect. It didn¡¯t offend the older Jedi, but, if you knew Cam well enough, it made it clear he wasn¡¯t in full agreement with the Jedi Knight¡¯s ideas.
¡°Yes, yes. Of course,¡± C¡¯baoth said as he broke the handshake, a smile still on his face, though she did enjoy the fact it had slipped at Cam¡¯s subtle dismissal. ¡°I would listen carefully to Master Dooku on such matters. He is more¡ enlightened than many in our Order.¡±
Now she felt her brow crease. While Master Dooku was intimidating and standoffish, he did not suggest that the Jedi should rule over others as Lorana had hinted that Knight C¡¯baoth did in private.
She could admit, however, that her understanding of the Makashi master was based on Cam¡¯s opinions of the man. But she trusted Cam.
¡°I will consider your words, Master Jedi,¡± Cam responded with a slight bow, though she could tell he was just going through the motions. And, judging by the slight twitch of his lips, it looked like the senator could also see through Cam¡¯s actions to see the true feelings behind them.
¡°However, if you will excuse me, I promised my friends here to show them a few more advanced Makashi velocities,¡± Cam added as he finished the bow, instantly denying any further discussion with the Senator of Jedi Knight.
C¡¯baoth¡¯s eyebrows turned downwards even as the Senator smiled widely.
¡°Of course, my boy,¡± he waved his hand to take in her and the others around Cam, ¡°one should always prefer the company of friends over politicians. Do enjoy your day Padawans¡± he added as his eyes swept over them all, but she felt they lingered on her for a moment longer than the others before they returned to Cam.
¡°And remember my boy, my door is always open to you, Cameron, should you feel the need to speak to someone outside of the Jedi. I feel you will do amazing things in the future and will be watching with great interest to see what you can accomplish.¡± The Senator added as he placed a hand on Cam¡¯s shoulder. She ignored the flashing image of her cutting the offending hand off even as it was removed.
Even as he spoke those words, she felt a whisper in the wind ¨C which she felt was the Force itself ¨C warning her to be careful around the man and keep him away from Cam.
Cam smiled and gave the Senator a nod. ¡°You are too kind uncle.¡±
The Senator chuckled at Cam¡¯s words and turned to C¡¯baoth. ¡°I believe we have been dismissed Jorus. Though perhaps we might continue our discussion from earlier?¡±
C¡¯baoth gave Cam one last look before returning the Senator¡¯s smile with one of his own. ¡°Certainly.¡±
She watched as the pair turned and walked away.
Lorana looked at her with sad eyes and mouthed ¡®sorry¡¯ before taking off after the pair.
Something about those two unnerved her. Perhaps it was just because they came at Cam together, perhaps it was because both were individually dangerous to him. She did not know exactly, but she made a vow to be ready to protect her Cam from them; and anyone else that tried to hurt him.
Suddenly, there was a shift in the Force, like when Cam had looked at Aoi, but this time it seemed directed at the two adults. It was a shift she had felt before when around Cam and was unique to him, but normally people didn¡¯t seem to react to it.
This time, both C¡¯baoth and the Senator stopped, with the Senator turning around and fixing his eyes on her.
An icy shiver shot up her spine as the eyes seemed to shift for a split second and she swore she felt anger drill into her.
Though the moment passed before she could fully comprehend what had happened and the Senator turned back to Knight C¡¯baoth as they and Lorana left the sparring room.
¡°Serra?¡±
She turned at her name and saw Cam standing behind her.
¡°Are you coming?¡± He asked, a soft smile on his face as their eyes met and she couldn¡¯t help but return the smile.
¡°Yeah.¡±
As they walked off together to catch up with the waiting Padawans, and she ignored the fact that walking by his side felt like the right place to be, she let her mind wander back to her earlier idea.
After this session, she would speak with her master and do whatever it took to convince him that she should be allowed to travel with Cam and his masters the next time they left the Temple.
Though her thoughts were quickly brought back to the small conversation she¡¯d just witnessed between Cam, Knight C¡¯baoth and the Senator.
Something about those two continued to trouble her, and she doubled her resolve to do whatever it took to stay near Cam.
To keep him safe from others, of course.
Though, if that meant she became better friends with him, then she wouldn¡¯t complain.
¡ ...
(Cam¡¯s POV)
As the doors to my quarters closed, I let out a sigh and collapsed onto my bed. The duel earlier with Yoda had been eye-opening, in more ways than one.
When I¡¯d first been informed about the spar, a quest had been generated: Trial of the Grandmaster. For the quest, I only had to survive five minutes to complete it ¨C though given I was facing the Grandmaster of the Jedi Order and someone with hundreds of years of experience, it was still a B-rated quest.
At first, that had felt like too low a rating, but since it was a simple spar and not a fight to the death, it did make sense. There had been four bonus objectives, and I¡¯d assumed they were for winning outright, or at least making Yoda work in the spar and landing a blow upon the Grandmaster.
When I¡¯d been informed about the spar, I hadn¡¯t been given a reason for why the Grandmaster would be duelling with me, however, Fay and Dooku had explained later that it was due to my supposed status as the Chosen One and how elements within the Order were concerned about the rate of my progress.
Going into the spar, I¡¯d known Yoda was excellent with a lightsaber ¨C nine hundred years of experience meant he wasn¡¯t going to be weak ¨C but I¡¯d quickly discovered that he was so far beyond me that it was terrifying to experience.
The ease with which he adapted movements of other Forms into his preferred Ataru was incredible. And the speed and grace with which he moved around as we sparred had been breath-taking.
It was awe-inspiring, both to see and to be a part of, and up until I¡¯d made a mistake, acting on instinct and striking him with a Force Blast, I could tell that we had both been enjoying ourselves somewhat.
I knew as soon as the blast struck him that I¡¯d screwed up, and the faintest of smiles he gave as our eyes met afterwards confirmed that. But the speed he came at me next was just shocking.
I had never seen anyone ¨C bar myself ¨C move that fast before, and I understood how others must have felt when I attacked with Force Speed active. Still, if I hadn¡¯t increased my speed with the Force, I¡¯d have been overwhelmed in seconds.
I was able to fend off the attacks, but it still shook me to see someone move so fast.
Then again, since I was in the high Master range ¨C the fourth of the six tiers ¨C with Force Speed, it made sense that Jedi Masters would also be capable of that kind of velocity. And that those like Yoda could absolutely blitz me
However, after managing to survive Yoda¡¯s onslaught, the quest and its hidden bonuses had come to the forefront of my mind and I¡¯d decided to try to win the spar.
That had been a gross miscalculation.
While I had forced Yoda onto the defensive, I realised as he created distance between us that Palpatine was watching from above.
How he knew about the spar and arranged to be in the Temple at just the right moment to witness it, I didn¡¯t know or care about. What I did was that I¡¯d just revealed how far I was beyond my peers to a Dark Lord of the Sith.
Though I think the smirk Yoda sent me as he landed was more terrifying than having Darth Sidious know how powerful I was and it felt as though my blood had frozen solid in fear.
My fear was confirmed as Yoda came at me with a speed I¡¯d never seen, or imagined, before.
Even with Precognition being maxed and all but guiding my body automatically, I could barely keep up with Yoda¡¯s strikes. And about a dozen seconds after the fury was unleashed, I felt the heat of his blade at my throat with my own far unable to move to prevent my decapitation.
After we depowered our blades, Yoda expressed admiration for my prowess and commended me on my comfort with the first three Forms of lightsaber combat: especially Makashi. He was also impressed that I had taken the opening he had left early in the spar as most Knights could or did not and even other Jedi Masters were reluctant to bring in Force abilities into spars with him.
He was also impressed at how comfortable I was with using the Force to enhance my abilities and remarked that many Knights were unable to accelerate their thoughts and movements to the level I¡¯d displayed.
However, he reminded me that overconfidence was a failing which led to the death of many, including Jedi and that I should know my limitations and strive to learn to turn them from a weakness into a strength. As he had done with his height or lack thereof.
After promising to heed his warnings, I had watched as he slowly walked over to where Windu was standing. The Master of the Order fixed me with another one of his piercing glares, but after a few years here ¨C and a lifetime of dealing with similar glares before I came to this universe ¨C I wasn¡¯t concerned by them.
I wasn¡¯t arrogant to think I could take him in a duel ¨C not least as I knew that Windu was one of the few to spar semi-regularly with Yoda ¨C and I had learnt quickly to not place much stock in his opinions about my place in the Jedi and the Republic.
The man was very loyal to the Republic, and I wondered if that loyalty had been exploited by Palpatine during the years leading up to Order 66.
I¡¯d shifted my gaze away from the Master of the Order and called up the quest completion for Trial of the Grandmaster. Which was when I¡¯d discovered that the bonuses were not as I¡¯d anticipated.
There was one to win the spar, and another to land a blow on Yoda, but the last two resulted in me wanting to smash my head against a wall.
Those two had been for me to not use any outward Force abilities ¨C I¡¯d failed by using Force Blast ¨C and to not reveal to others just how far I had gone in my training ¨C which I¡¯d failed spectacularly.
At the time, I hadn¡¯t had much time to process what the quest was saying as that was when Serra and the others arrived at my side.
Now though, in the privacy of my room, I could. And I could see the flaw that often crept into my actions.
It occurred to me that there were moments when I was more focused on the quests generated than the world around me. I wasn¡¯t talking about the training quests, which served a similar fashion to goals I used to set myself in my old life, or quests in general. I was meaning more about how I went about things.
There were times, like earlier today when I focused too much on the quest and all the XP it could grant me instead of the bigger picture. When that extra little bit of XP was more important to everything going on around me.
There had been times that I¡¯d used people I considered my friends to help my skills or Force Powers improve instead of just enjoying my time with them.
I mean, the Interface could even offer me a quest to make say, ten people, into my friends by the time I was sixteen.
A Quest Alert notice appeared, but I rejected it instantly. All that did was prove that I had to be careful to not just become a person endlessly searching for a destination but making sure I enjoyed the journey that I was on.
Yes, I knew what was coming ¨C though I felt I was altering things in ways that I didn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t fully understand ¨C but, I realized there was no need for me to rush towards every goal set by a quest.
Taking my mind back to the review of the day ¨C as considering what was to come for the galaxy was always a little depressing ¨C I thought about what I talked about with Serra and the others.
The others talked about my performance against Yoda, with only Serra having an inkling of why I was annoyed at revealing the level of my abilities, though she had zoned out as the rest had talked.
Only a few minutes had passed before Palpatine and a Jedi that, until that moment, I had never heard about or seen, in this life or the last, approached.
Jorus C¡¯baoth was¡not your typical Jedi ¨C not that I was either ¨C but his views on the roles Jedi should play were more towards the Sith side of thinking than a Jedi¡¯s.
While his belief about a Jedi being better suited to leading others wasn¡¯t that far-fetched, his thinking that implied that a Jedi should rule over those beneath them certainly was.
I¡¯d been as polite as I could with Knight C¡¯baoth, but I think both Palpatine and Serra had seen through my expressions to sense how I truly felt. While I had expected that from Palpatine, what with him being both a politician and a Sith hiding in plain sight, it was a surprise for Serra to do that. She wasn¡¯t that high a level ¨C being only Level 16 at thirteen years of age, which was better than all the other Padawans our age, bar me ¨C but she was far more attuned to me than I had realised.
When I had a moment to myself, I pulled up my Force Bond listings and discovered that my bond with Serra was, like those with Fay and Dooku, High. Though the fact that I could use it to speak to her was something I was still getting used to and since the last of her last anger-induced duels with Rachi, I hadn¡¯t spoken to her that way.
I was still trying to process how our bond could be that strong, as we did not spend that much time around each other ¨C save when I returned to the Temple ¨C but it did explain a few of the more¡concerning revelations provided to me by Observe.
Speaking of Observe, I had risked using it on Palpatine and C¡¯baoth as they had left the sparring arena.
For C¡¯baoth, it had told me his age and level were both 33, though, with that long white beard, he looked closer to Dooku''s age than that. Observe had also shown that he hoped that I would one day prove his thoughts on the role of Jedi true, and wished that I was his Padawan instead of Lorana Jinzler.
I didn¡¯t know Lorana well, though I had sparred with her. However, Serra counted her as a friend which made her a potential recruit for the Coalition later on. Though only once she was away from C¡¯baoth.
For Palpatine¡ I winced as I pulled up the report and remembered that he had sensed me using it.
Sheev Palpatine [Darth Sidious]
Race: Human
Level: 47
Health: 100%
Age: 44
Force Potential: Very High
Threat Potential: Extreme
Reputation: Neutral [LOCKED]
Affiliation Loyalty: Himself (100%) Order of the Sith Lords (65%)
Emotional State: Calm/Intrigued/Curious
While externally calm, the Dark Lord of the Sith is internally highly intrigued by your performance.
He senses great power and potential in you and hopes to one day take you as his apprentice.
He also is curious about Jorus C¡¯baoth and Serra Keto and feels both have a role to play in the Grand Plan.
¡
He was only a few levels behind Fay, at about a fifteenth her age ¨C which had me both anxious and fascinated as to what Yoda¡¯s level was ¨C and was focused on me to become his apprentice.
Given that Maul was alive and kicking currently, and that, to the best of my knowledge so was Darth Plagueis, it was intriguing he was already planning for me to replace Maul. Yet it did make sense.
Anakin wasn¡¯t around yet, and I didn¡¯t plan to put the boy in Sidious¡¯ crosshairs. Plus, with my arrival here, and the bloodline I represented I would attract attention from the Sith for the very same reasons I did from the High Council.
Palpatine¡¯s interest in C¡¯baoth suggested that he might become the replacement for Dooku, but the interest in Serra had confused me. At least until I¡¯d thought about our alignment in the room when I¡¯d cast Observe.
She had been between Palpatine and me, so it was likely that when he had sensed me using it, he had suspected that it came from her and not me.
That, more than anything I had learnt from observing Palpatine, worried me. Serra was my friend, my best friend in all actuality, and someone I planned to bring into the Coalition when she was older.
Even now, several hours later, I felt a fear building up inside me at the Sith going after Serra, but I was able to let the fear dissipate. I was far, far too young to be dealing with that shit again, but I knew I¡¯d have to.
But unlike everyone else my age, I had a handle on what my feelings and emotions could do to me.
Still, the fear disappeared as I remembered Serra¡¯s plan, which she discussed with me after I had convinced her to try changing her style away from Ataru and promised to help her adapt to using a shoto-saber in her off-hand.
It seemed that Serra, entirely without my help or hinting ¨C not that I was complaining, as I did want to do a better job of making friends without quests directing my actions ¨C was going to convince Master Drallig to allow her to accompany me, Dooku, and Fay when we next left the Temple.
I had taken her aside and, after swearing her to secrecy, told her that I hoped/planned to visit Mandalore and why. She had pouted at hearing another female had made the offer, and it was cute to see, but her mood had improved when I¡¯d explained how old Nia was.
If I didn¡¯t have my past life to draw on, I¡¯d very likely be missing the signs of her developing infatuation. But even knowing it was growing, didn¡¯t help me in working out how to handle it.
Ignoring the way my body was reacting to her, Serra was¡important to me. She was the one who had brought me into contact with others our age. While it may or may not have been a dare to do so, she had kept talking with me and drawn me out of my shell.
If not for her, I suspected I¡¯d have become entirely focused on my interface and everything linked to it; instead of the only mainly focused on it so it made sense that she was the first person who I¡¯d make a real, non-interface-guided effort, to become good friends with.
Still, even after hearing of where I planned to go and why, Serra was adamant that she be allowed to join me, so I promised to speak with Fay and Dooku about it. Which I had done just before turning in for the night.
After sharing a smile, which I pointedly played dumb about as I did not need THAT talk from a Jedi, they both expressed their support for the idea with Fay commenting on the fact that it was good that I wanted to spend time with the people that were important to me and could help with our plans for the future.
She then warned me that placing importance on someone needed to be tempered by an understanding that they might not always agree with you or do as you want. However, it seemed they both had trust in me to understand this lesson and impart it to Serra.
I didn¡¯t say anything in return, choosing to simply nod and return to my quarters.
As I considered Serra¡¯s plan, I suspected we had a few weeks, perhaps even a month, to convince Master Drallig to allow her to accompany us. I had a few ideas about how to manage this, but in the end, all I could do was offer them to Serra and let her choose. Master Drallig was her master, so she would know him best.
Those remaining weeks would have to be enough for me to finish the handful of training quests I had running.
I hadn¡¯t managed to get the first bonus from Legendary Swordsman, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal.
Thanks to the recently completed Trial of the Grandmaster and from duelling and defeating over a dozen new Padawans and three Knights, and gaining XP from the Training Superiority quest, I was only about a thousand XP from level 23.
One thing I was making sure to do with those opponents was to pick those who were not close to the level rank for moving up. Most Knights were above Level 20 the few Jedi Masters that I¡¯d risked using Observe on were above Level 30.
Thus, I targeted only those who were more than four levels from a rank increase. It was petty, and I expected the quest to alter once I was knighted, but there were more than enough Jedi around for me to not waste the extra future XP for lower XP now.
I now had quests for both Ataru and Djem So, to raise the pair to Professional:1 at least. Doing that would take all my lightsaber forms, bar Juyo and its variant Vaapad to the Professional tier.
While I¡¯d like to start learning those two, Dooku had forbidden me from learning Juyo until I was older and since there were only two masters of Vaapad in the order ¨C and one was Windu ¨C it was unlikely I would be learning the form any time soon.
For other skills, I had a quest to raise Ter?s K?si to Adept:1 and quests to get Piloting [Space] and Piloting [Atmosphere] to Professional:1.
Ter?s K?si was easy enough to learn as Bultar was more than happy to teach me, and the piloting skills I could train on a simulator; though since I spent an hour or two on them every day, I did get a few questioning looks.
While the simulator yielded less XP than actually flying, I figured it would raise fewer eyebrows than for me to constantly ask to borrow one of the temple''s speeders or starfighters.
All the training quests now had a third bonus, which judging by what Legendary Swordsman stated when I completed the quest but failed the bonus objective, was to reach level 75 of the relevant tier, which made sense. As did the fact that if a skill was over level 50 of a tier, I couldn¡¯t get a training quest for the next tier. I had discovered that when I tried to generate a quest to get Hand to Hand to Savant:1 and it had rejected the quest due to the skill being at Professional:51.
At night I was abusing the Temple¡¯s twenty-five per cent bonus to Force Power XP for powers like Teleport, Phase, Compulsion and Persuasion. The last two could be used on droids, but only for half XP, as it would fail, for rather obvious reasons.
I was still surprised the Interface hadn¡¯t closed that loophole with the upgrade ¨C it had closed the one where I could punch a wall and quickly gain Damage Resistance [Physical] XP easily which slowed down the increasing of that and Force Heal ¨C but I was not complaining as both mental Force powers were in the Master range already.
I had already maxed out Enhance Senses since coming back to the Temple, taking the total of maxed powers to nine, and I expected both Detection and Comprehend Speech to be maxed by the time I left once more. This was in no small part due to the Jedi Temple bonus as well.
Still, I put all of that out of my mind for the moment. After today I felt like a nice long shower. One good thing about being back at the Temple was not having to ration how long my showers were due to limited water supplies.
And after the shower, I figured I¡¯d sleep and reset the clock, so to speak, on the thirty-day no-sleep advantage I had from having maxing out Force Serenity.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 1
The incoming green blade was easy for me to guide away with my own shorter green blade, and I heard my sparring partner grunt in frustration.
¡°This is pointless!¡± Serra snapped from behind cheeks that were red with exhaustion as she again tried to land a strike on me, only for me to easily deflect another of her probing thrusts.
This time though, I stepped into the space that deflecting her blade created, entered her personal space, and placed the hilt on my lightsaber against her throat.
¡°Makashi is a form that requires discipline, patience and control,¡± I said in a gentle voice as her face turned a darker shade of red, ¡°if you wish to adopt some of the movements of Makashi into your style, you must learn the basic velocities.¡±
¡°But why though?¡± She replied in a quiet voice as her breath warmed my cheek, ¡°Makashi is a form designed for a single lightsaber. Why not just use Shien?¡±
I sighed and stepped backwards. ¡°Makashi is the duelling form. It is designed to defeat opponents with precision and efficiency. While that does not make it a great choice for dual-wielding, like any form, its velocities can be adapted with other forms to give a user a unique style.¡±
¡°In addition, by using dual blades, even with a shorter shoto in your off-hand,¡± at this I indicated her new shorter blade which I was using for this training session to prove that the length of a blade was not critical for Makashi, ¡°you sacrifice power to overwhelm an opponent.¡±
¡°Thus, I need to be more precise and efficient with my strikes,¡± she finished with a sigh. ¡°I get it, I do. But Master Dooku is not happy about you teaching me to use Makashi with dual blades.¡±
I allowed myself a wry smile at remembering Dooku¡¯s comments on the subject. About how he felt that the usage of dual lightsabers was a flaw and a sign of a weak Jedi. He also stated that Makashi should not be learnt with anything but a single blade; preferably with the correct hilt to fully exploit the advantages of the form.
I¡¯d countered with two names: Revan and Exar Kun. The second of those I¡¯d learnt about during my free time when studying the history of the Order. Learning that the ancient Sith had been defeated on Yavin IV was a strange surprise, and I wondered if the temples seen in the movie were leftovers from Kun¡¯s time, and what had drawn the Sith Lord there.
Now, while Kun had preferred to use a double-bladed lightsaber, and was more known for using Niman, the archives did note he was highly skilled with Makashi and adapted it into his style. As was my grand-niece ¨C and saying that when I was only twelve was strange¨C Satele Shan.
I also knew that in the canon timeline, he had trained Asajj Ventress to dual-wield with Makashi, but that wasn¡¯t something I could use as an example. But now that I understood the form so well, I could see patterns that Asajj had used and that Serra could adapt into her style.
I had ¡®discussed¡¯ this issue with my master for several hours before I was able to get him to accept that I was going to teach her, but he had drawn a concession from me that I was to train her in the usage with a single blade until he felt she was competent enough with the form to attempt to adapt it into her style.
I was honestly surprised that he had agreed at all, and I suspected he would be strict in what he defined as competent, but he had agreed, albeit grudgingly.
The day after I had begun training Serra, he had come and expressed his respect for me being able and willing to not only defend my decision but also explain my reasoning in a clear and logical manner.
Though he did state that he would be monitoring her progress and that he reserved the right to alter his acceptance of the training if she did not show the correct amount of understanding and fluency with Makashi.
¡°Master Dooku has exceedingly high standards for anyone using a lightsaber. Doubly so if you wish to learn Makashi,¡± I explained with a small smile at how Dooku came off to everyone who didn¡¯t get to know him and earn his respect. ¡°But he is not unyielding. He knows that what works for one person, does not always work for another.¡±
¡°He doesn¡¯t show it,¡± Serra commented with a harrumph, ¡°since we¡¯ve left the Temple, he¡¯s always glaring at me.¡±
¡°Because you are willing to learn Makashi. He expects the best from every one of his students.¡±
¡°But I¡¯m your student,¡± she countered as her lips twitched upwards at the corners and I sensed her pride and desire through the Force.
Ever since the duel with Yoda, I had noticed that it was easy to sense what she was feeling through the Force via our bond. Apart from needing to teach her to control those feelings so they didn¡¯t flood out so freely, I was a little concerned about the way she reacted when we spoke.
For now, I was not overly concerned ¨C she was a few months from turning thirteen ¨C but if it wasn¡¯t carefully handled over the next few years, then there was a chance her desires could evolve into an unhealthy obsession.
Sadly, even with the experience of my past life, how to handle such a thing with a girl was outside my bailiwick though I had hinted at my concerns to Master Fay. She had smiled at me for taking up the concerns, but I hoped she would say something to Serra during our time on Mandalore.
¡°Yes, but I am his,¡± I replied with an expression that I hoped gave no hint of the momentary concern I felt at her feelings. ¡°Thus, he sees you as part of his legacy and will hold you to the same high standard he does me.¡±
Serra sighed and shook her head. ¡°And I thought Master Drallig was strict,¡± she muttered, which made me laugh.
¡°Master Drallig may be the Battlemaster of the Order, but he is a people person. Master Dooku,¡± I shrugged, ¡°has a low opinion of most people; including many in the Order.¡±
¡°Eh, for some people I don¡¯t blame him,¡± Serra remarked, and a single eyebrow rose on my brow. ¡°Just before we left, I heard Jon talking with a few others about you.¡± I noticed that her hands were now clenched shut and that the knuckles on her right hand were turning white around her hilt, which was thankfully depowered. ¡°He was telling them how you were a disruptive influence on the Jedi; how you sought out glory and the attention of the masters and would bring about the end of the Order.¡±
I placed my hands on hers, which elicited a small gasp from her even as I spoke and ignored the flash of yearning that I sensed from her.
¡°Jon¡ has not forgiven me for what happened to him. Which is understandable given the fact that he hasn''t been allowed to cope but misguided.¡±
¡°But he¡¯s trying to make people hate you!¡± Serra almost yelled into my face. ¡°He''s spreading lies that you want to destroy the Jedi!¡±
¡°Serra, the Jedi have to change. You know this as well as I do,¡± I responded calmly, ignoring how her hands were beginning to move to envelop mine, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to destroy the Order. Nor do I seek out glory.¡±
¡°I know, I know,¡± she replied as her fingers began to rub against mine. Which had me let go of her hands. ¡°But he shouldn¡¯t be allowed to badmouth you to others.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s going to stop him? I¡¯m not exactly in the High Council¡¯s good graces,¡± I retorted with a smirk before stepping back. ¡°And the two of us alone can¡¯t bring about change.¡±
My retreat was stopped as Serra grabbed my hand and held it firmly.
¡°It¡¯s not just us! There¡¯s the clan. And Rachi and other Padawans. And I know your masters would stand with us!¡±
As I turned back to face her, I noted her eyebrows had risen near the bridge of her nose, thus creasing her brow.
I sighed and pinched my nose before I responded.
¡°They might, but that¡¯s what? Two dozen at most. The Order is over ten thousand strong.¡±
¡°But¡¡± her reply was cut off as I placed a finger on her lips. I ignored the way her cheeks darkened at my actions even as my own body reacted to her warm breath on my finger and I sensed the emotional turmoil she was in via the Force.
¡°I understand why you¡¯re worried, Serra. And thank you,¡± I said as I smiled, ¡°but for now, all we can do is improve ourselves. The future hasn¡¯t been written yet, but we need to be ready for what is to come.¡±
She nodded slowly once, and I pulled my finger away, doing my best to ignore the strong sense of desire mixed with confusion that flooded our shared bond. And how my body reacted to being this close to her.
The next few years were going to be hell. Puberty was not something I wanted to have to experience, but I had little choice in the matter.
I supposed I could do my best impression of a Vulcan from Star Trek, but even then, there were significant downsides, based on what I knew of the Vulcan mating ritual, Pon Farr.
¡°I will be,¡± she said with a gentle smile as her brow smoothed out and she tilted her head slightly to the left. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you until the end.¡±
¡°I know,¡± I replied. I wanted to add more but anything else I wished to add was cut off as Serra chose that moment to close the gap between us and press her lips against mine.
I froze as her feelings crashed across the Force bond like a tsunami and her arms wrapped around me.
I knew it was wrong. I was mentally in my thirties while she was a few months shy of turning thirteen. Yet my body, which was a few months younger than hers, was reacting to her clumsy and forceful kiss instinctively.
¡°Ahem!¡±
We both leapt backwards at the voice, and I ignored how our heads had bounced off each other, and the sound of her lightsaber clattering on the floor, at the voice.
As I turned, I saw Fay standing in the doorway to the small cargo bay that we¡¯d been using as a training room.
Her face was its usual serene self, but I could sense her amusement over our bond. There was also something else there ¨C possibly envy or irritation? ¨C but it was hidden deep down and far harder to identify.
¡°It appears I have interrupted something,¡± she said slowly, her voice gentle but a touch higher than normal as her lips curved upwards a fraction.
¡°Ah, Master Fay. Um, we, uh¡¡± Serra stammered as she tried to come up with a reply.
I stayed silent as I was well aware of what had happened ¨C even if I wished my body was not a teenager¡¯s ¨C and suspected there wasn¡¯t much I could say that would save me from both a lecture about controlling emotions nor the subtle teasing that was certain to occur because of this.
Fay held up a hand to silence Serra, saving the girl from blathering out what I suspected would be a paper-thin excuse for her actions.
¡°I am well aware of what you were doing, and what you were discussing beforehand,¡± she stated as the corners of her lips turned upwards, ¡°so, there is no need to attempt a misdirection about what I have seen. However, it is also something that cannot be ignored. Follow me.¡±
She turned and walked out of the bay, and after a moment, during which I glanced at Serra and noted the worry on her face, we both followed; though I noted that Serra made sure not to walk beside me.
Ever since we had left the Temple, unless I told her not to, she had walked a step behind me and to my right. It was cute if a little off-putting to have her so willingly step into the role of follower. She was not a weak-willed or timid person, but she deferred to me regularly.
Neither of my masters had commented on it, bar a rueful smile or raised eyebrow, but I knew both were aware of it. And the clear statement Serra was making about her loyalties.
The corridors of the transport were quite narrow, though not enough to explain away Serra¡¯s behaviour as just because of that. This vessel would take us to Taris, from where we would have to arrange further transport to take us to Mandalore.
I was curious about Taris, and how the planet had changed since the events of KOTOR 1 and 2, but I doubted I¡¯d have much time to explore the planet before we continued onward to our final destination.
It did not take long for us to reach the two rooms that we had booked. I shared one with Dooku while Serra bunked with Fay in the compartment next door, though we did not spend much time there as the rooms were rather spartan; hence why we¡¯d converted a smaller empty cargo bay into an ad-hoc training room.
Fay led us into the room she shared with Serra, and I was surprised to see Dooku sitting at the small table perusing a datapad.
He raised a single eyebrow as he saw us follow Fay into the room and fixed his fellow Jedi Master with a simple gaze that seemed to ask a question without ever changing his facial expression.
¡°It appears that the issue we planned to discuss with the Padawan needs to happen earlier than we planned,¡± both Masters looked at us, and while I was fine under their combined gaze, Serra was not and, from the corner of my eye, I could see her begin to fidget.
[Relax Serra. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re in trouble] I said through our Force Bond. I had an inkling of what Fay and Dooku wished to discuss, but I prayed to the Force that I was wrong.
Dooku¡¯s brow rose as I spoke to Serra telepathically and he turned to Fay, who replied to this unasked question with a nod.
"Ah," was all Dooku said in reply as I had a very bad feeling about what the issue was and felt a sudden urge to be someplace else. "Sit, please."
Dooku¡¯s tone and words sent off alarm bells in my head, and I sensed Serra¡¯s confusion at the politeness, which made me want to be anywhere but here. However, as we were trapped on a transport in hyperspace, there was little I could do but follow his instructions.
Since the room only contained two chairs, Serra and I sat on one of the beds as Fay took the chair next to Dooku at the table.
A feeling of dread began to spread over me as the two elder Jedi stared at us, and it only grew worse as the silence stretched towards that moment when things became uncomfortable, which was only making Serra fidget once more.
Just as I was about to send a wave of reassurance to Serra via the Force, Fay spoke.
¡°Cameron, while you are far more mature than any Padawan either of us have met before, you, like Padawan Keto, are still young, and your body is still growing and changing,¡± she began as my fears were confirmed and I wished the vessel was not in hyperspace as I hadn¡¯t risked teleportation in hyperspace yet; and probably wouldn¡¯t ever attempt it on the off-chance it would prove fatal.
¡°With these changes, you will begin to feel certain, urges and your emotions will become more¡ vibrant,¡± Fay continued as I easily picked up Serra¡¯s confusion and terror. The concern, annoyance, and amusement from my masters was far more muted, but thanks to our bonds I could still just make them out; though since both were keeping them under control it was impossible to say who exactly was feeling what.
¡°At times, it will be hard to control these feelings and urges,¡± Fay continued, ¡°and you may feel they are something dark or to be denied. They are not.¡±
I felt my eyes widen at Fay¡¯s last words.
I knew that Fay and Dooku didn¡¯t hold to the narrow-minded view the Jedi had about emotions but to have them reveal that to Serra so openly was unexpected. Though since I had spoken with them about her, and how I felt she had a role to play in the Coalition, this likely was meant as a quasi-test for her.
¡°Master Fay, are not emotions the path to the dark side?¡± Serra asked, and I mentally said a prayer of thanks for her taking the chance to change the topic. Anything that delayed or countered the discussion that I felt was coming was welcome.
¡°Yes, and no. However, that is a discussion for another day,¡± Fay replied to tell me my prayers had gone unanswered.
¡°Indeed,¡± Dooku concurred as he took over from Fay, ¡°Cameron, while the physical changes for a male are less obvious and severe than a female¡¯s, you will still experience an¡ increase, in your emotions and desires. And new ones will develop and at times, seem to overwhelm you.¡±
I gave a single nod as I mentally considered various escape plans before this conversation got extremely uncomfortable. Sadly, none of my plans so far would allow me to escape this conversation for any great length of time and would only result in things being far less civil next time around along with questions about why I ran.
¡°Padawan, may I refer to you by your given name?¡± Fay asked and after a moment in which I had to assume Serra gave her consent, she continued.
¡°I am aware you have talked with some of our fellow Jedi about the changes your body is beginning to undergo,¡± Fay paused, waiting for an answer, but I did not turn to look at Serra, for both our sakes. ¡°Good. Now nothing about these changes is wrong, or in some way makes you less than others. They are just a part of life.¡±
¡°Um, this morning, I, um, my bed,¡± Serra stumbled over her words in a voice barely above a whisper. I easily sensed her fear and self-loathing through the Force even as I felt her scrunch up the bedsheets and wondered if this was her bed.
Not really caring about that but wanting to help, I sent feelings of reassurance and comfort to her through our bond. As I did, Fay¡¯s head tilted, and she smiled at Serra.
¡°What happened is perfectly natural my dear. We can talk privately about that later.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Serra replied in a voice that was barely above a whisper as her sense of embarrassment flooded the room.
¡°There is no need to thank me child. What you experienced was perfectly natural and Cam,¡± I looked up at Fay, ¡°what Serra is talking about is a cycle that most females experience. It is not a subject to insult them about, joke about, or suggest that it in any way makes a female unclean. Am I clear?¡± Her tone had the faintest hint of sharpness and if I was a true pre-teen, I might have been worried I was in trouble.
Since I wasn¡¯t, I understood, but the part of me that wished to die from the discomfort of going through this talk again grew in size.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°Good. Master Dooku will speak with you later about the more sensitive issues that affect Human males," Fay added and the desire to die grew further as the idea of detailed talk about sex from Dooku sent a shiver down my spine. "Now, however, we wish to speak with both of you about your emotions. How they are becoming more powerful, and how they can at times, seem to overwhelm you. And lead to the blossoming of feelings for others."
I felt the heat in my cheeks build as another burst of embarrassment flooded over my bond with Serra. These emotional spill-overs weren¡¯t affecting me, but I knew I¡¯d have to talk to Serra about working on her emotional control.
We had talked a little about the bond, and she had been excited to learn that with time, she should be able to speak with me telepathically, though that had been tempered by a sense of fear.
Since I wasn¡¯t going to try and read her thoughts ¨C both because Mind Probe was still at Novice 1 and it would be an invasion of privacy ¨C I had been forced to guess as to why she felt as she had.
A quick Observe had told me it was that she feared I¡¯d reject her for another girl, which had me internally sighing and once more hating that I had to go through puberty again.
A hatred that was growing as this talk continued, though I made sure to keep it under control less my masters sense it and become curious about why I was feeling hate at this particular moment in time.
¡°Serra, I need you to know that I am not disappointed or angered by what I saw. It has been obvious to Master Dooku and myself, as well as others, that you have been developing feelings, and urges related to Cameron.¡± Fay continued and I risked a quick glance at Serra to see her face had turned the same shade of red as a Sith lightsaber and she seemed to be trying to melt into the bed.
¡°And Cameron, while you, as we have commented on many times, are far more mature than anyone else your age, you are also developing similar urges, are you not?¡±
As I nodded in agreement, I started to give serious consideration to my earlier idea of teleporting while in hyperspace. Risk or no, it had to be safer than where this conversation was heading.
¡°Again, there is nothing wrong with those urges and feelings. The danger for most beings comes from acting on those urges without knowing what they are doing. For those like us who are attuned to the Force, there is also the risk that our emotions can overpower us and alter our relationship with the Force.¡±
¡°Emotion, yet Peace,¡± Serra whispered, though I overheard her and, given the brief shared look between my masters, they did as well.
¡°I see you have adopted the older wording of the Jedi Code,¡± Dooku said slowly in a voice that lacked any hint of emotion, ¡°unexpected, but encouraging.¡±
I had been concerned that his lack of emotion would¡¯ve made Serra think she was in trouble, but the way he ended that sentence removed that worry.
¡°The standard version of the Code is designed for the masses. However, it does not work for those who either have control of their emotions or experience them more strongly than others.¡± He continued and I resisted the urge to comment about him apparently not having any emotions to control.
¡°Um, Cam taught it to me when we first spoke,¡± Serra said quietly and glanced at me before continuing, ¡°Master Drallig is aware that I use it and has stated that it may be a better choice due to my... ''rebellious nature''.¡± She smiled at the end and I had to agree that it did suit her better.
She was not like most of the other Padawans and was more willing to question everything around her from a young age. Which was probably why I had enjoyed spending time with her when we were younger.
¡°Yes, Cin is far more adaptable to the fact that one size does not fit all than most in the Order,¡± Dooku commented before Fay spoke once more.
¡°Regardless of where you learnt that variant of the Code, both Master Dooku and I feel that it is a more appropriate version than the standard version. To deny that one has emotions makes learning to live with and handling them far more difficult and can cause the more impetuous, out-going, or asocial Jedi problems as they enter their teenage years.¡±
¡°Now these changes, both physical and physiological are going to make the next few years a very confusing and trying time for both of you, but remember that we, and other older members of the Order, are here if you need to discuss these changes. And we will speak with both of you privately in a little while.¡±
I released a breath I hadn¡¯t realised I¡¯d been holding at hearing I wouldn¡¯t have to go through that in a group session again. Also, I was a little hopeful that this talk would now move to philosophical discussions about emotions and the Jedi Code.
¡°However, we think it is time that both of you are given instructions on what to do if you wish to, indulge these new urges,¡± Fay continued and I wondered if now would be a good time to out Palpatine as a Sith Lord. ¡°Though to be clear, we do not expect, nor desire that you do so before you have reached the age of responsibility.¡±
I¡¯d give every single credit I would ever earn from my writing ¨C which currently amounted to a touch shy of thirty-five million all told thanks to receiving my full cut from The Two Towers ¨C if pirates would attack the transport in the next few seconds.
¡°You are both aware of the process that can result in the birth of Human younglings, correct?¡± Dooku asked and I nodded mechanically as I engaged Player¡¯s Mind. Dealing with this talk again was going to be torturous enough without my emotions getting in the way and PM would also protect me if Serra¡¯s emotions overloaded the Bond we shared.
¡°Good, then we can proceed to methods of how to avoid that outcome.¡±
As Fay handed us both a datapad I regretted ever taking Eidetic Memory as this talk was something that I could never, ever forget. No matter how much I dearly wished I could.
Serra gasped. ¡°Wait, they do that? AH! It¡ ah¡ Oh!¡±
A mixture of confusion, fear and excitement flooded my senses and I was glad I¡¯d activated Player¡¯s Mind I was unsure if my new body and mind would be able to handle that much emotional feedback on its own.
Deciding that discretion was the best course of action regarding Serra¡¯s current emotional turmoil, I kept my eyes down and locked on the datapad I¡¯d been handed.
Though given that my pad started with the changes that a Human female underwent, how this affected their emotional state, and how they could react to these changes, I had a fair idea of what she was reading and seeing on her pad. And I did not want to confirm it, especially as her confusion and shock slowly dissipated and were replaced by the faintest hints of arousal and curiosity.
¡°Before you ask any questions, read the file fully,¡± Fay said, and a glance upwards revealed that her eyebrows had lifted and curled. And given the faintest of smiles on Dooku¡¯s face, it was clear to me that my masters were, once more, taking enjoyment in my embarrassment.
Though this time there was no outward comment on it, which was very understandable.
I sighed and began to scroll through my pad. While I suspected I knew most of what it would contain, I couldn¡¯t not read it without giving away more about how different I was from others my age.
As the screen changed to display the internal workings of male and female reproductive organs, I internally cursed at this. The one small saving grace was that the files also included information on other near-human species as well as the slight variations encountered, so it turned out there was some new information.
Though I had to repress a chuckle as I realised that during the upcoming Q and A, I could get a small measure of revenge on the Jedi Masters. Though I¡¯d have to make sure that my ¡®innocent questions¡¯ didn¡¯t scare or worry Serra.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Morning Serra,¡± I said as I sat opposite her in the recreation area/mess hall of the freighter that was taking us on the final leg of our journey to Mandalore. A journey that should be ending today if the ship¡¯s Captain, a Mandalorian from Darboon named Oje Kyllet, was telling the truth.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
Serra glanced up at me, before returning her attention to her food as she pulled her shoulders inward; almost as if she wished to shrink in on herself. Her face began to redden as the same emotions that had dominated her since we¡¯d received ¡®The Talk¡¯ ¨C confusion, curiosity and anxiety ¨C radiated out from her through the Force.
In the two days since ¡®The Talk¡¯ and all that it entailed; Serra had been unable to keep eye contact with me for more than a few seconds without reacting like this. Yesterday the initial fear had weakened and become merely anxiety, and today it felt as though it was almost gone.
Hopefully, that meant she would be willing to talk freely with me in a few days.
After reading through the datapad, we had gone over what it spoke about as a group and that while the Jedi frowned on commitments, the concept of what Fay called nights of enjoyment was a grey area within the Code.
Any amusement I felt at hearing that the Jedi were allowed to pursue one-night stands was lost though once the conversation turned to ways to make a joining pleasurable for yourself and your partner.
While I knew most of what was discussed, hearing Dooku speak about pleasuring a woman was not something I had ever wanted to experience, nor would I ever forget, thanks to Eidetic Memory ensuring that it would never be forgotten.
There had been a few moments where crass jokes from my old life had popped back into my head, however, I did not vocalise them. I had no desire to lower everyone¡¯s opinion of me, nor run the risk of scarring Serra emotionally or losing her as a potential recruit for the Coalition.
Thus, I sat and listened as Fay talked calmly in her serene voice about how to ensure that our partner, regardless of gender or species, was aroused and small signs to look for to indicate this with Dooku offering a few small comments here and there.
She only spoke about Human males and females, but as she spoke about how to detect such signs from females, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wondering if she knew that from self-gratification or from having taken female lovers in the past. And if she had, if they had been any non-Human partners.
Though I did not let my mind dwell on such things as both my masters would likely have sensed my thoughts; I could not deny that the idea of Fay with another woman was an enticing one when the thought drifted through my mind.
After that, and once Fay reassured us that we did not need to experience any of these things if we did not wish to, we were split along gender lines for more in-depth discussions.
I had to fight off a full-body shiver at remembering getting that part of the talk from Dooku. And again, I cursed that I could never, ever forget it.
Dooku had explained that there were various contraceptives for both males and females to prevent unwanted pregnancies. He had then given me one from his personal supply ¨C and I again wished I could erase the imagery that him having those implied from my mind - for me to take.
According to Observe, the pill would ensure I was infertile for a month however, upon ingestion, Player¡¯s Body nullified the chemicals in it. That meant, if I wished to avoid any unexpected surprises, I was going to have to try the other methods ¨C which Dooku said were freely available at the Temple and most Republic worlds ¨C in the hope that one of them would work.
While I had no interest in children currently ¨C and likely wouldn¡¯t until after Sidious was dead ¨C I was not prepared to have surgery to ensure that was the case. And there was always the chance that Player¡¯s Body would nullify that as well.
If none of the contraceptive methods worked, I was going to have to find a way to bring this problem up without revealing why they didn¡¯t work. And if I didn¡¯t want to be accused of being reckless and irresponsible if an unexpected pregnancy occurred, I would have to be very careful about what I did, and with whom, once I was older. A lot older.
¡°Morning,¡± Serra mumbled out and I sent a gentle prod of happiness through the Force. She didn¡¯t respond in any way, but the fact there was also no change in the emotions coming from her was a further sign that things were headed in the right direction.
We ate in silence as I knew it was better to let her give her time to process everything that had been discussed two days earlier. However, I found myself missing being around her. While she was still young and immature and she was not able to engage with me like an adult ¨C as Fay and Dooku did ¨C I missed having my friend around and hoped the awkwardness would dissipate enough that we could begin to talk again.
I was concerned that she was perhaps, too supportive/defensive of me, a glance with Observe after ¡®The Talk¡¯ suggested she was realising this herself.
Once I had finished my breakfast, I stood and gave her a slight nod as I turned to place the tray in the cleaning unit.
¡°C-can we spar later?¡±
I turned back and saw that she¡¯d raised her head just enough that she could make eye contact, but not enough that her face could be easily seen. Her eyes were hopeful, and I sensed the same feeling through the Force.
Giving her what I hoped was a soft smile, I replied. ¡°Sure.¡±
The way her cheeks pinched suggested she was smiling back, but I couldn¡¯t tell for certain from the current angle. However, her eyes weren¡¯t their usual vibrant and happy self and they soon broke contact with mine as her cheeks began to darken and she returned her attention to her food, which I noted had barely been touched in the time I¡¯d been in the room.
¡°Just let me know when you want to spar,¡± I added before I turned and headed to the cleaning unit. I ignored the feelings that were emanating from her via the Force.
¡°T-thanks,¡± I heard her mumble as I walked away.
A small smile crept onto my face as I exited the room. Hopefully, this meant that the awkwardness was fading enough for us to return to a semblance of our usual behaviour.
¡ ...
Later that day, about an hour after lunch, I found myself standing with Fay, Dooku and Serra in the central seating area of the freighter as it lowered itself towards one of the many docking platforms that dotted the dome of the city of Sundari.
I glanced over at Serra as I considered the spar that we¡¯d had just before lunch.
Calling it uncomfortable would be like calling Coruscant a large city.
For the first ten or so minutes, Serra had been hesitant to even raise her blade to attack as every time she looked at me her face turned redder than a tomato, and feelings of loathing and desire rolled off her in waves.
After those ten minutes, I had turned to leave, realising that she was still not ready to move past what she¡¯d learnt, only for her to stop my turn to leave with a Force Pull that caught me off-guard, and resulted in me stumbling backwards.
I¡¯d suspected that because I did not see Serra as an opponent, Precognition did not warn me what was to happen. Either that or the Force itself wanted things between us resolved and had blocked me from sensing the pull.
Regardless, I¡¯d ended up crashing to the mat, arse first, at her feet.
She gasped and leapt away, only to kneel next to me and blather out that she was sorry a few times before I stopped her.
What followed was the most awkward and embarrassing conversation I had had in either of my lives, but by the end of it, she had apologised for kissing me, that every time she saw me she imagined what she¡¯d read about on the pads and talked about with Fay occurring between us and how scared she was by it all. Though it had taken a lot more words and nearly twenty minutes to reach that point.
Through most of those minutes, I hadn¡¯t spoken ¨C mainly because even with my extra experience of life, I was uncertain of what was the correct thing to say ¨C and had only offered words of encouragement and support to help her with her worries and reiterating that I would always be her friend.
After all that, and following lunch that was awkward because of the way Fay and Dooku were regarding us now sitting together, but not as close as before, I¡¯d spent the landing approach through the atmosphere of Mandalore in the cockpit of the freighter with Captain Kyllet and his First Mate ¨C and only crewmember - Lom Wissel.
The pair had given me a running commentary, with historical comments, of what I was seeing as we descended.
Strangely the whole planet was not covered in sand, just most of it, and we¡¯d flown over Keldabe, the former capital of the planet soon after breaking through the cloud cover.
The reason we weren¡¯t landing there was that the city had been all but levelled during the Dral''Han. While Mandalmotors and a few other corporations still had their headquarters there, and parts of the city still stood or had been rebuilt, the current ruling faction of Mandalore and the surrounding sector ruled from the domed city of Sundari.
Kyllet¡¯s opinion on the New Mandalorians, while clear to sense through the Force, was harder to detect in his words. Though that made sense as a trader in the sector, it wouldn¡¯t be good for business to alienate the ruling group.
The captain had explained that most of the planet had been tuned to a desert by the Republic and Jedi strike force in the Dral¡¯Han, though areas were slowly being reclaimed from the desert.
These facts about Mandalore, like Rachi¡¯s comments about Ryloth, were making me wonder about the subtle differences between what I knew and what was.
So far, those differences had been minor, but I had a hunch that something major was going to be different from what I knew/expected. And while I was curious about what else was different, and the fact that key events might not play out the way I expected ¨C not least because of my actions since arriving here ¨C there was a niggling concern at the back of my mind. A concern that there was a risk that my faulty information could end up making things worse for myself and my allies.
I had spent a fair amount of time speaking with Captain Kyllet and Wissel about the state of Mandalorian space as what was available in the Jedi Archives was¡ lacking and outdated.
According to the information in the Archives, the New Mandalorians ¨C and I had issues with calling them that after learning about the Resol''nare and studying it ¨C were the only faction within the sector.
From what Kyllet and Wissel told me, that was a falsehood. The New Mandalorians only controlled around thirty per cent of the sector, and most of that territory was centred around Mandalore itself and the main hyperspace route that connected the sector to the Hydian Way.
They were the only faction recognized by the Senate ¨C and the Jedi apparently ¨C and as such, had control of all the funding and support that the Republic offered. That went a long way to explaining why what I knew was both right and wrong simultaneously.
As the pair explained this to me, and I compared it to what I¡¯d read in the Archives, I wondered if the Republic hadn¡¯t created ¨C or at least encouraged ¨C the founding of the New Mandalorian faction to prevent the people here from rising as a threat once more. Realistically, the glassing of several worlds should have increased Mandalorian resentment towards the Republic, instead, it had somehow resulted in the rapid growth in power and influence of the New Mandalorian faction.
Regarding the rest of the sector, a few smaller worlds on the edges of Mandalorian Space openly supported Death Watch, though these worlds were all along the trailing edge of the sector, financially or industrially poor and since the death of Tor Vizsla five years ago, had spent as much time quarrelling with each other as they had causing problems for others.
The major corporations that were based in the sector, such as Mandalmotors and its subsidiary Mandal Hypernautics, had direct control of around ten per cent of the sector but hadn¡¯t become involved in the internal conflicts. Or at least, they hadn¡¯t publicly declared themselves for any faction or Warlord. Though a few had condemned the actions of the Death Watch under Tor Vizsla.
To me, this meant they were likely behaving as groups such as the Trade Federation and Techno Union did during the Clone Wars and being neutral in public but supporting certain factions in private; maybe even different ones based on how the internal setup of the companies worked.
The rest of the sector was controlled by a variety of warlords and powerful clans, with Adonai Kryze and his house being the biggest and strongest of these warlords. A house, in Mandalorian terms, was a group of clans that rallied around another, more powerful clan, with most of the Warlords leading houses as well as their clan.
Adonai Kryze ¨C who was referred to as a Duke due to the power his House commanded ¨C had allied his house with the New Mandalorians a few years ago following the death of his youngest son and wife in an attack attributed to a rival Warlord, Anzur Varaud.
Both Kyllet and Wissel spoke well of the duke, and while neither agreed with him allying with the New Mandalorians, they did understand his reasoning in doing so. I also learnt that to many, the New Mandalorians were not well-liked with names for them ranging from the polite ¨C lapdogs of the Republic ¨C to the Faithless or dar¡¯manda; which translated as Not Mandalorian.
From all that I¡¯d read about the Mandalorians of old, and everything that Canderous had told Revan and Meetra Surik, dar¡¯manda felt like a fitting name. Though I suspected its usage did not bother most of the New Mandalorian faction.
Their ideals, while noble, were flawed.
War shouldn¡¯t be the answer to every problem, but to willingly give up any belief in defending yourself¡ Well, stupid was about the nicest word I had to describe them.
The galaxy was teetering on the brink of open war ¨C and you didn¡¯t need future knowledge or Force-based visions to see that ¨C yet they made no effort to develop defences to protect themselves. It was almost as if they wanted and expected the Republic and by extension the Jedi, to do the job for them.
Any further thoughts I had rattling around my head were pushed to the back of my mind as Kyllet walked into the area.
¡°Right, that¡¯s us down. Follow me and let me handle the customs officers. Jedi are not well-liked around these parts.¡±
The four of us stood, as Dooku muttered something under his breath that I couldn¡¯t quite catch and followed him the short distance to the passenger ramp.
Even with his mental shields locked down hard, I still knew how this had to be affecting him. He was the Butcher of Galidraan, and there were likely more than a few locals who wouldn''t mind a chance at killing him over the death of a friend or loved one.
As we reached the ramp, and I noted it was slowly descending, Fay turned to Serra and me.
¡°Serra, Cam, if anything happens, I need you to follow my lead,¡± Fay said with the slightest hints of hardness in her voice.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± Serra replied while I simply nodded.
As she turned back to face the opening ramp, I caught sight of her running a finger down her tattoo.
As the ramp clanked to the ground and scraped against the metal surface, I saw two guards, donning the same armour that Satine¡¯s guards wore during the Clone Wars, approach. That was a surprise as it marked them as royal guards and not standard customs officials who wore the grey uniform.
Though this could just be another case of what I knew not matching up exactly with what I saw and learnt.
Both guards stopped as they caught sight of the four of us, and they tightened their grip on their staffs and shifted into a defensive posture.
¡°It¡¯s ok Grenk!¡± Kyllet called as he pushed passed us and moved to greet the two guards. ¡°They¡¯re here at the invite of Clan Vizsla and aren¡¯t looking for trouble.¡±
The two guards shared a look before one with a single light-green bar over his right chest spoke. ¡°Who issued the invite and to whom?¡±
¡°Nia Vizsla extended the invite to the Padawan here,¡± Fay answered and both guards turned their gaze to me.
Neither spoke but a quick double use of Observe told me they were both sceptical about who I was. Grenk, who was the one with the light-green stripe on his armour, doubted the stories he¡¯d heard about me, though his compatriot, Bracul Stegh, was more open-minded. Neither was noted as being a real threat and both were loyal to the New Mandalorian faction with a loyalty rating in the sixties.
¡°Please wait here,¡± Grenk stated before stepping backwards and then turning and lifting his forearm to his face. Given that his mouth was now next to his forearm, I suspected his gauntlet held a communication link, which was confirmed as a light blinked on the gauntlet moments after he finished speaking.
¡°I-Is,¡± Bracul began and I turned my attention to him to discover his eyes were locked onto me, ¡°is it true you killed Girk Saxon in a duel?¡±
¡°No. I defeated him in a duel,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°He then dishonoured himself by trying to shoot me in the back. A fatal mistake.¡±
Serra coughed once at my word choice as Bracul¡¯s eyes widened. It was hard to know how else his expression had changed as his eyes were the only part of his head that was visible under the ornate ¨C and frankly stupid looking ¨C helmet he and Grenk wore.
¡°Always knew he was an utreekov,¡± Bracul said with a nod, which made me smirk.
¡°Huh?¡± Serra muttered.
¡°An idiot,¡± I explained in a voice that was loud enough that Bracul would overhear, ¡°someone with no ijaat, no honour.¡±
¡°You know Mando¡¯a?¡± Bracul asked as Grenk lowered his arm and began to walk towards Bracul.
¡°I learnt some,¡± I replied with a shrug, ¡°it seemed prudent to do before I visited.¡±
Bracul gave me a nod, in what I hoped was respect at learning some of the local language before Grenk reached us.
¡°The duke is aware of your invite and has requested that we escort you to the Royal Palace. Oje, you¡¯re to come as well.¡± He added as he looked at the freighter Captain.
Kyllet, who had turned his head towards me at learning about how Girk died, now had to shift it back to the guardsman to reply. ¡°Fine, but if this delays me, my future prices will increase.¡±
Grenk chuckled. ¡°I warned the Palace of that. They said that if you were truly bringing the one who killed Girk Saxon, then they¡¯d double your fee for this trip.¡±
Kyllet¡¯s eyes widened almost comically as if he was seeing credit symbols, and he clapped his hands. ¡°Well, in that case. What are we waiting for?¡±
Everyone except Dooku laughed at his behaviour before we followed the guards into the dock complex.
The passage through the docking area was nothing to write home about, but as we exited it, and entered the domed city of Sundari properly I allowed my eyes to wander.
While I was never a fan of the New Mandalorians before coming to this verse, I could admire the way they had adapted to use space in the city. But seeing it in person was something else entirely.
Buildings grew from the ground and hung from the dome in a way that reminded me of stalactites and stalagmites in a cave. Though the buildings here were made from metal and permacrete instead of rock and stone, I swore I saw ripples in certain buildings and statues. Like the clothing I remembered seeing, and what was worn by anyone I saw, the buildings all had that diamond-like shape imprinted on them.
Clearly, it held a lot of significance to all Mandalorians, regardless of their political leanings. Though what it meant or remembered was not something that I currently knew.
¡°Most impressive,¡± Dooku commented as we boarded an aircar.
¡°Thank you, Master Jedi,¡± Grenk replied as the door closed and we took our seats. ¡°We have turned the drive our people are famous for away from warfare and towards science and engineering.¡±
¡°Why do the buildings seem to shimmer?¡± Serra asked. I turned to her and saw her eyes were wide as she took in the sights as the aircar lifted off. I had to assume that with her never having left Coruscant seeing architecture so radically different was a real eye-opener for her.
¡°Certain buildings and features were built using Beskar,¡± Grenk answered, a wide smile appearing on his face. ¡°We have learnt to use the unique properties of the metal for a purpose other than bloodshed.¡±
I tuned out the rest of the conversation as I considered what this meant.
Beskar ¨C Mandalorian Iron ¨C was one of the few alloys and metals that could stand up to a lightsaber. A fact, once I had realised it, I tested by using the blade I had been gifted for defeating Girk against my lightsaber.
According to the archives in the Temple, Beskar only existed on Mandalore and its moon, Concordia, but all the mines were said to have either run dry or been closed by the New Mandalorian faction.
That had disappointed me greatly as I saw a fair few uses for the metal when combined with Inanimate Conversion, but to discover that what did remain of the metal had been used for decoration¡
Well, I understood the symbolism of why it had been done, but to say I did not like it would be an understatement.
Our airship moved quickly towards the centre of the city, and I saw both the park which was bombed and the prison that had featured in TCW episodes covering Mandalore as we flew and I noted that while there were many parks and open spaces. What little greenery that could be seen was all cut and shaped in a way that reminded me of palace gardens from my old life.
Soon enough the aircar began to slow and I spotted another familiar sight, the plaza outside the throne room. That meant we had arrived at the residence of the planet¡¯s ruler and the seat of government for the New Mandalorians.
As the aircar banked around the building, which looked more like a palace than a government building, it was easy to spot a group of about two dozen people waiting near one of the landing pads, and our ride moved towards where the group was standing and began to descend.
Most of the group awaiting our arrival were guards dressed in the same armour Grenk and Bracul wore. That had me wondering again why two members of the royal guard had greeted us when we landed instead of customs or the local police.
I could only assume that Kyllet had informed the docking authority that he had Jedi on board and the royal guard had been dispatched to discover why we were here.
One of the few not in uniform stepped forward, and from his appearance ¨C blonde hair and violet eyes ¨C I suspected it was Minister Almec, but there were enough differences that I couldn¡¯t say for sure.
¡°Greetings, Master Jedi, I am Deputy Prime Minister Almec. On behalf of Duke Adonai and the people of Mandalore, I bid you welcome to our city and planet.¡± He said, confirming my suspicion. Though I took note of the fact he was only the deputy Prime Minster currently.
¡°Greetings Minister. I am Master Fay. With me are Master Dooku and Padawans Shan and Keto,¡± Fay replied, and I watched as Almec¡¯s brow rose at learning that Dooku was with us, though he then seemed to focus on myself and Serra.
I could understand why Dooku and I would draw his attention, but not Serra.
Unless it was because of her family name as I remembered her saying her grandfather was the current ruler of the Empress Teta system. After she had mentioned learning about where she came from, I had studied up on her homeworld and discovered that the system was located in the Deep Core. It was considered the most powerful planet there and one that, at one time in the past, had rivalled Coruscant in power, influence and fashion.
¡°Hmm. If you would all follow me. Duke Adonai is currently in a meeting, but he will be free to meet you in an hour or so,¡± Almec stated as his violet eyes scanned us one more time.
¡°Of course. We understand the duke has more important things than to meet a group of visiting Jedi,¡± Fay responded with a small smile.
Almec gave her a smile that seemed forced, before turning and walking towards the doors into the palace.
As we moved to follow, the guards all turned as one and marched along on our flanks. Grenk and Bracul fell into step at the rear along with Kyllet. I took the opportunity to case Observe on Almec, while also noting that Serra turned to me as I did.
Almec Itera
Race: Human
Level: 27
Health: 100%
Age: 39
Force Potential: Negligible
Threat Potential: Minimal
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: New Mandalorians (87%) Duke Adonai (52%)
Emotional State: Agitated/Interested/Concerned
Almec is uncomfortable with having a supposed child of Revan here.
Though he is curious as to why you have arrived with three other Jedi
That interest is tempered with worry over how some might respond to having the Butcher of Galidraan present.
¡
Serra¡¯s reaction to my usage of Observe all but confirmed my suspicions that she could sense when I used it. I¡¯d caught her expression and behaviour shift a few times when I¡¯d used the power near here, but her turning to look directly at me as I used it here confirmed my theory. Though how she was able to do so, was still unknown.
Perhaps it was a side effect of our Force Bond? Yet, if that was the case then Fay and Dooku must also sense me doing it, yet they had never raised the issue with me. And that train of thought raised a few more questions than it answered. Questions that I¡¯d have to discover the answers for at a later date.
From Almec¡¯s Observe, I could tell he was quite loyal to the New Mandalorians, and while he was also loyal to the duke, it wasn¡¯t as secure. Also, like most non-Force sensitives, he was not rated as much of a threat. Though those with sufficient combat training could be a challenge.
In short order, we were guided into a small conference room. The only thing of note in the room was a table designed for ten with a large bowl of fruit in its centre.
¡°Please wait here. I will inform the Duke and Prime Minster of your arrival and return once they are available to meet you,¡± Almec explained as we stepped into the room. ¡°Guardsmen Coss and Stegh will remain here to assist you if you need anything.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Dooku replied and Almec turned and left the room with Grenk and Bracul taking up positions on either side of the door.
As he did, I used Force Sight to check the room for any hidden listening or monitoring devices. I found three and informed Fay and Dooku of them via telepathy. I also saw that while only two guards remained outside our door ¨C to go with the two inside ¨C there was a squad of ten waiting less than a hundred metres away.
Whether that was for our protection, or theirs, I didn¡¯t know. Though if it was for theirs, I doubted it would be enough to even slow us down. And it was unlikely that any of them were as skilled in combat as Girk, Nia or Thur. Every spar or duel with them had been with me holding back my Force abilities and I only lost twice. If I truly cut loose, well it wouldn¡¯t be pretty.
Now, I suspected that the Mandalorians had more than a few methods to counter your average Jedi, but our group wasn¡¯t average. Even Serra, who was the weakest and least experienced in combat, I¡¯d still expect to be more than a match for a New Mandalorian guard.
¡°Why was Minister Almec so interested in you two?¡± Kyllet asked as he sat down on one of the chairs, leaned back, put his feet on the table and lazily tossed an apple that he¡¯d grabbed from the bowl in the air.
¡°For myself, it was likely due to my role at the Battle of Galidraan,¡± Dooku replied, which had Kyllet stop in mid-motion as he lifted the apple to his mouth. ¡°I led the Jedi strike team that slaughtered the True Mandalorians that day.¡±
¡°Wait! That was you?!¡± He blurted out.
Dooku sighed as his shoulders slumped. ¡°Sadly, yes.¡±
Once more Dooku seemed to sink into himself, and I had to assume his mind was wandering back to that day, seven years ago. He had done this almost daily since we had left the Temple and while I had tried to explain ¨C from my admittedly limited understanding of Mandalorian culture ¨C that they would not be angered or upset about his role in the battle, or if they did, be glad their fellow Mandalorians died in battle, it had done little to ease the guilt he felt.
However, there was another reason for Almec¡¯s interest in Dooku and Serra. I doubted it was a major reason, but it might be enough to shift Dooku¡¯s thoughts back to the present.
¡°Master, perhaps there is another reason for Minister Almec¡¯s interest,¡± I began slowly as I quickly played over the idea in my head and ran it past what had been revealed to me by others. ¡°Perhaps it is due to both your and Serra¡¯s family names. And the connections they suggest to two powerful systems.¡±
Dooku lifted his head as I spoke before rubbing his chin as he considered my words.
¡°Hmm. Yes. I had not considered that. Padawan Keto, you are aware of where you came from?¡± Serra nodded but said nothing. Dooku fixed her with a gaze, likely wondering how she learnt the truth before he continued.
¡°With Padawan Keto¡¯s links to the ruling family of Empress Teta, and my father being the most powerful of the Counts of Serenno, it would certainly be logical if the minister was curious about our connections to our families.¡±
¡°I can even see a way to use this if that is the case. If you will excuse me.¡± He finished before he moved towards the far side of the room.
¡°Um, will Master Dooku be alright?¡± Serra asked quietly once the man in question sat at the far side of the table, just far enough away that anything under a raised voice for his attention would not carry over the distance between us.
¡°Yes. He is just¡ disillusioned with events that happened while you were still a Youngling,¡± Fay answered as she looked at her fellow Jedi Master and sighed. ¡°While that incident was due to the failure of the Jedi High Council for sending in a strike team under faulty information, Master Dooku still holds himself responsible for what followed.¡±
I said nothing since I already knew what Fay was speaking about, both from the comments made by my two Masters and from records of the battle in the Jedi Archives. Still, it was good to hear Serra being told of this as it would help her see the failings of the High Council from Masters of the Order; especially since it was coming from one who was older than all bar Yoda.
As Serra processed what Fay had said, I considered this and wondered if I could use my time on Mandalore to help Dooku and the Changing Fate quest linked to him.
Quest Altered!
Changing Fate [Dooku]
Can you change the fate of the Jedi known as Count Dooku?
Rating: A
Objectives:
Prevent the fall of Count Dooku and the rise of Darth Tyranus.
Bonus: Help Dooku come to terms with the Battle of Galidraan
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
5000XP
1000XP
Massively increased Reputation with Dooku
Pass a test of Friendship with Dooku
¡
I blinked at a quest changing. That had never happened before, yet as I examined the new bonus condition that had appeared and been revealed, I realised that it did make sense for my idea to be added to the quest.
Still, I wondered if this was possible with other quests once they had started. Though the more I considered it, the more I felt it was unlikely to apply to any but the longer-term quests such as the Changing Fate series.
As Serra and Fay sat down and began to talk in quieter tones ¨C though I overheard Serra mention Galidraan ¨C I realised that the only way to be sure was to try to add objectives to the quests. And this was as good a time as any to see.
¡ ...
After what felt like several hours, but according to my chronometer had only been a touch over thirty minutes, I stood and stretched.
I had discovered that adding extra objectives only appeared possible on quests that came from the TPTB and/or offered a way to alter canon.
For Dooku¡¯s Changing Fate quest, an objective to have Dooku come to terms with his failings with his last Padawan ¨C Komari Vosa ¨C and determine her fate had been added. That, however, would likely be time-consuming as while just getting him to accept her failure as a Jedi wasn¡¯t his fault, discovering actual proof of what had happened to her was likely going to prove tricky.
She had disappeared around three years ago when the Jedi had sent a strike team to deal with the Bando Gora. Vosa, while no longer a member of the Order, had been allowed to join and like most of the team, was believed dead.
The Jedi, in their infinite wisdom, had chosen not to send another group to confirm the fates of the fallen Jedi ¨C likely claiming that their apparent deaths were the ¡®Will of the Force¡¯, or some other such bullshit. Which meant that finding any hint of her or fate was going to be difficult.
While the full records on the mission were locked to Padawans, I suspected Dooku and Fay could access them, which would at least give me a place to start from. Though convincing them to unlock those files for me was going to take a little convincing.
From there, I suspected I¡¯d have to locate a Bando Gora operative or two and ¡®persuade¡¯ them to reveal what they knew. That likely meant using the mental Force Powers I had, which was a concern.
To use the Force to forcibly read another¡¯s mind ¨C even that of a pirate and terrorist ¨C was a dangerous path to head down. I felt I was mature enough to not abuse those powers, but the temptation was something that I¡¯d have to be wary of in future situations.
I had thought that adding an objective to get Shmi away from Tatooine before her canonical death would be a good bonus for Changing Fate [Anakin], however, the Interface didn¡¯t allow it. Nor one for collecting Anakin before the Invasion of Naboo.
Likely that meant they were two of the three bonus conditions for the quest already as if they weren¡¯t, and I couldn¡¯t add them in, it would be a strange quirk for the Interface to develop.
I couldn¡¯t come up with any new objectives to add to the Changing Fate quests for Qui-Gon, Giiett and Sifo-Dyas. Though that was mainly because outside of how Qui-Gon died, I knew little to nothing about them.
Again, that made me regret taking the quests so quickly when they were offered. But since I couldn¡¯t do anything about them now ¨C save trying to complete them ¨C there was no point in regretting my mistakes; only learning from them and not making them again.
While I had been thinking about possible bonus objectives, Serra and Fay had moved on from talking about Galidraan ¨C in hushed tones ¨C to various Force techniques.
Most I knew of, but a few that they discussed were not, and one was a variant of a power I already had and had been in the KOTOR games. When I¡¯d considered powers from that source, I¡¯d ignored Force Valour as it felt very gamey, and not something that would really be possible with the Force.
However, as Serra and Fay discussed Battle Meditation and how it worked, Serra had wondered if it was possible to use the ability to improve the physical abilities of allies. There Fay had explained it wasn¡¯t, but that such a power did exist that allowed a Jedi Master to enhance the abilities of themselves and their allies.
Force Valour, as defined by my Interface, was a weakened form of Enhance Stats that could be applied to myself and others and, like Battle Meditation, came in two forms: Passive and Active. It was also very draining, with each variant being fifty per cent more costly than the equivalent form of Battle Meditation.
The idea that I could use both powers in passive forms in a battle was, in all honesty, a little frightening. But I did not doubt that it would also help save the lives of those fighting with me, which was one of the most important things to keep in mind about any combat situation.
I had also discovered three more new Force Powers, Purge Toxin, Control Pain and Tapas.
Purge Toxin would be immensely helpful any time I was poisoned and given that alcohol was classified as a poison, I could see an easy ¨C and possibly fun ¨C way to level it up since it only improved based on the toxicity of my blood.
Control Pain granted the ability to negate the pain felt when shot or stunned. While I wondered how useful this would be with me already having Player¡¯s Body, it should be easy enough to test by placing my hand in a flame and trying to ignore the pain.
Tapas was the ability to control my regulate my internal temperature, thus allowing me to survive longer in extreme conditions. From Fay¡¯s words ¨C which I remembered clearly due to Eidetic Memory even when I wasn¡¯t paying attention to them ¨C the power could be used to keep one warm even in the vacuum of space. Which made it a power that Plo Koon had likely used in the TCW episode ¡°Rising Malevolence¡±.
I glanced to the far end of the room and saw that Dooku was still sitting there. Based on the fact his eyes were closed and his breathing calm, I assumed he was meditating.
I couldn¡¯t sense any anxiousness or concern from him, but Dooku had always kept his emotions under tight control and didn¡¯t allow many to sense them. Yet, I knew he was likely replaying the events of Galidraan over and over in his mind even now.
¡°As you are aware, Cameron. Master Dooku is a very private individual. The fact he is even willing to come here is a testament to the trust he has in you and the faith we have in the direction the Force is guiding us,¡± I turned and Fay¡¯s voice to see she was now looking at me. As was Serra.
Obviously, turning my attention to Dooku had been seen by her.
¡°I know that, Master. I just have a feeling that this trip will benefit him almost as much as it will Serra and me,¡± I replied with a small smile. Well, it would if I was able to get Dooku to confront his demons linked to these people and that battle.
¡°Hmm,¡± Fay murmured as she glanced at Serra, whose cheeks tinted pink at the comment. ¡°If I did not know and trust you, I would be concerned about what exactly you meant by that. However, I do. I also believe the Force has guided all of us here for a reason. One that, if I am right, will have greater ramifications than any of us expect.¡±
I smiled at her and gave her a quick nod. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Serra, who had been watching the back and forth between Fay and me opened her mouth to speak, but whatever she wished to say was cut off as the doors to the conference room swished open and Minister Almec walked in.
Almec greeted each of us with a quick nod before turning to Captain Kyllet, who had taken a chair ¨C and some of the fruit ¨C and moved to a corner where he¡¯d been sitting quietly eating as he tapped away at his gauntlet, which had a built-in Holonet interface.
¡°Captain Kyllet, you have the gratitude of the duke for transporting these Jedi here. As recompense, your fee for this voyage will be doubled, and the duke has arranged for your docking fees for the next year to be waived.¡±
The apple in Kyllet¡¯s hand slipped ¨C though he caught it before it fell far ¨C before a broad grin spread across his face. ¡°Ah, well¡ That¡¯s wonderful news.¡±
He stood and bowed to us. ¡°Master Jedi, if you ever need transport to or from Mandalore, please remember to look me up.¡± I bit off a chuckle as I imagined him seeing credit signs as he looked at us. ¡°Good day.¡±
The captain glanced at Almec before he walked out of the room, the sound of him whistling carrying back in through the still-open doors.
Almec¡¯s features stayed neutral as the off-key music drifted around us. ¡°The duke and some of the Council can see you now. If you would kindly follow me,¡± he said with lips that stretched out into a smile, though it never reached his eyes.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 2
The walk was short, with the four guardsmen ¨C Grenk and Bracul from inside our waiting room and two others from outside ¨C acting as an escort and soon we found ourselves stepping through large doors into the large, high-ceilinged room that I remembered from The Clone Wars.
The walls were generally empty and clean, though a few paintings hung on the walls while banners were displayed prominently near the throne. These depicted a large, stylized cat that I knew from my research was the symbol of House Kryze.
I turned my head and looked out the floor-to-ceiling windows that dominated one side of the room, noting the same diamond shape was in the centre of every windowpane and watched as speeders and flyers zoomed past outside.
Along the sides of the room, guards were posted at regular intervals with a further four standing at the edges of the steps leading up to the throne. Unlike the guards along the sides, these four wore traditional Mandalorian armour and each bore the crest of House Kryze on their right breastplate.
In front of the throne and its steps stood three people, with my eyes being drawn to the man standing on the right of the three. He looked familiar, yet not quite matching what I knew from the cartoon. To confirm my theory, I use Observe on him and the other two.
Pre Vizsla
Race: Human
Level: 27
Health: 100%
Age: 43
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Intermediate
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Death Watch (89%) Duke Adonai (38%) New Mandalorians (12%)
Emotional State: Grateful/Concerned/Curious
Pre is grateful for your killing of Girk Saxon as it allowed him to assume leadership of a Death Watch Faction
He is worried that you have arrived with the Butcher of Galidraan
Though he does wonder why his sister extended the invite for you to come
¡
Hox Worra
Level: 26
Health: 100%
Age: 56
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: Minimal
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: New Mandalorians (92%) Duke Adonai (43%)
Emotional State: Pleased/Amused/Curious
Hox is pleased that you have killed Girk Saxon as his actions were causing problems for the New Mandalorians
He is also amused at how this has seemed to confuse Pre Vizsla
Though he is curious about why Nia Vizsla extended an invite for you to come to Mandalore
¡
Laxi Traye
Level: 24
Health: 100%
Age: 51
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: Minimal
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: New Mandalorians (89%) Duke Adonai (41%)
Emotional State: Intrigued/Concerned/Curious
Laxi is wondering if there is some way to use the arrival of four Jedi to shore up support for the New Mandalorians
Though she is concerned that the arrival of so many Jedi may make some of the Warlords attempt an attack
She is also curious as to why a former member of Death Watch extended an invitation to a Jedi Padawan
¡
I had been right about the almost-familiar face, as it was Pre Vizsla, the future leader of Death Watch. Apart from the squarer jaw and larger brow than how he was shown in the cartoon, what confused me was the full head of blond hair. While it was true that in The Clone Wars, he had first been seen with golden hair that was combed down and back, he had lost it in later episodes, so the flowing locks were a surprise. Yet, given it was about fourteen years earlier in the timeline, it did make sense that he¡¯d have more hair now than he would in the future.
The little details that were different between how I remembered him, and how he was, were a reminder that the show had used a generalised approach to depicting people. And that I should expect others from the show to look slightly different when I met them. With my thoughts there drifting to Satine and Bo.
Pre having no loyalty to the New Mandalorian cause was hardly a surprise but discovering that he had some respect for Duke Adonai was. Though that respect may have gone both ways, which would help explain why he was appointed Governor of Concordia by Satine.
The other two were loyal to the New Mandalorians which made sense, and not even a low-level threat, though both were still wary of Adonai. Well, that¡¯s how I interpreted their low loyalty ratings to the man, which suggested that this alliance between them was still tenuous.
That all three were curious about why I had been invited to Mandalore was amusing, but not entirely unexpected. It seemed that Nia hadn¡¯t been quiet about her invitation, or maybe Pre had revealed how Girk died and used that to protect his sister from charges when she had returned. Death Watch was classified as a terrorist organization by the New Mandalorians and Republic, so her stating that she was no longer a member of the group would have likely caused Pre problems.
¡°Ah, Master Jedi, welcome, welcome,¡± I was drawn out of my thoughts on what Observe had revealed as the man on the throne stood.
He was tall and well-built, with green eyes and hair that, where it was not starting to grey, was copper in colour and spread down his jaw to form a thick, bushy beard. Like the guards, he wore armour ¨C which while mainly green had grey on the shoulders and lower legs ¨C and over that, a simple blueish/grey tunic. It was in the same colours as those worn by the New Mandalorians but to me, when combined with the armour underneath and the way it moved, it reminded me more of a bathrobe than a toga, which was likely what it was meant to be.
¡°May I introduce my Prime Minister, Hox Worra, My Foreign Minister, Laxi Traye, and the Mayor of Sundari, Pre Vizsla.¡± As the introductions were being carried out, I noticed Dooku tense when Pre was mentioned, likely due to the clan name. ¡°On behalf of all of Mandalore, I bid you welcome to our world.¡±
As he stepped down, it was clear to me that he was a soldier, a warrior. His steps were assured and measured, and his posture was friendly but tense as if expecting hostility to break out in an instant. Possibly that was due to four Jedi standing in his throne room, or perhaps his alliance with the New Mandalorians was not as secure as it appeared.
¡°Duke Adonai, thank you for taking the time out of your no doubt busy schedule to greet us,¡± Dooku said with a slight bow, which was mirrored by Fay. Serra and I followed suit.
¡°I am Jedi Master Dooku,¡± I noted the way everyone in the room tensed as Dooku revealed his name, though I paid close attention to Pre. ¡°With me is Master Fay and Padawans Serra Keto and Cameron Shan.¡±
Adonai¡¯s eyes settled on me as my name was confirmed. ¡°Ah, so you are the one who killed Girk Saxon in a duel.¡±
I shook my head. ¡°No sir, I defeated him in a duel. He then dishonoured himself by trying to shoot me after he conceded. His death was a result of that dishonour.¡±
One of Adonai¡¯s eyebrows rose at my words. ¡°Yes, it certainly was.¡± He turned and looked at Pre. ¡°It appears your sister was being truthful regarding Girk¡¯s death.¡±
¡°As I told you, Adonai,¡± Pre responded as his lips twitched upwards. ¡°My sister may not understand the importance of allying with the New Mandalorians, but she is no liar.¡±
Adonai chuckled once. It was a deep sound and seemed to rumble around the room even as he stepped forward. ¡°No, she is not. Since it is confirmed, her pardon is no longer conditional. Yet, to know that Girk was taken down by a mere adiik, even a Jedi,¡± he shook his head and chuckled once more, ¡°well if you had not just confirmed it Jedi, I would not believe it.¡±
His gaze shifted to me and I straightened my stance, adopting a rest position from my previous life in the army. Something inside told me that earning his respect would be useful for the future and his lips twitched upwards at my new stance.
¡°Girk was not my first kill. My house was attacked when I was eight and I had to defend it against pirates and Sith,¡± I stated clearly. From what I had learnt of Mandalorian culture, such a thing was worthy of notice and likely be used to improve my reputation with any who were not members of the New Mandalorian faction.
The twitch of Adonai¡¯s lips turned into a wide smile. ¡°Hmm. Unexpected,¡± His gaze shifted to my masters, where I caught sight of Dooku nodding before it returned to me. ¡°Most unexpected. And here I thought the Jedi had grown weak while becoming the lapdogs of the Senate.¡±
Both Hox and Laxi reacted to that comment by frowning, though Hox¡¯s was closer to a sneer as his brow knotted, while Pre¡¯s eyes seemed to focus on me. Possibly, he was trying to determine if I was a threat to him and the Death Watch. I was, but no need for him to know that just yet.
¡°The High Council believes that the Jedi should serve the Republic,¡± Fay responded in a tone that seemed neutral to those who didn¡¯t know her. Yet to those who did, they knew it meant she was less than pleased.
¡°Stupid,¡± Serra muttered under her breath. Adonai¡¯s gaze shifted to her and a single eyebrow rose as he gave her a once-over.
She stood her ground, though unlike me she didn¡¯t adopt a more military stance. Adonai chuckled, seemingly satisfied with what he saw, before turning his attention back to me.
¡°I have heard other rumours about you adiik,¡± he began as I heard the doors behind us swish open, ¡°that you are a direct descendent of the Jedi known to us as Revan the Butcher.¡±
¡°I am,¡± I replied simply, ignoring the strangled gasp of an unfamiliar female that came from behind me. ¡°Due to a hyperdrive malfunction after the attack when I was eight, I was sent forward in time nearly four thousand years.¡± I allowed a smile to spread across my face. ¡°And yes, while I know how insane that sounds, it¡¯s the truth.¡±
¡°The Jedi have examined the evidence and verified this is a fact,¡± Dooku added clearly, though the slight twitch at the corner of his mouth let me know he was less than happy about having that information out in the open.
Adonai leaned closer to me. ¡°You are aware that your ancestor was responsible for shattering the Clans?¡±
I held my ground and gave a single nod as I replied. ¡°Yes, though from the stories I was told, he was later responsible for convincing Mandalore the Preserver, formerly known as Canderous Ordo, to reunify them.¡±
It seemed that an opportunity I had hoped to encounter while I was here was occurring on my first day on the planet. Curiosity about Revan, Canderous, and the Mandalorians of their time was likely to lead to some questions and inquiries about how things had once been.
Adonai¡¯s comment may well give me a chance to offer some ¡®home truths¡¯ far earlier than I¡¯d expected, but I was not about to look a gift bantha in the mouth.
Adonai held my gaze for a short while, before leaning back and chuckling. ¡°Aye, he did. Te Taylir Mand''alor did his best, but our people were not ready to reunify after the two crushing defeats of previous Mand¡¯alors.¡± He rubbed his chin, running his fingers through his thick beard. ¡°I wonder what Te Taylir, or any of the older Mand¡¯alors, would say about the state of our people now.¡±
It took all of my years of training to not react outwardly at him giving me that opening, even as I laughed internally.
¡°Honestly, I think he¡¯d be insulted.¡± Again, there was a startled gasp from behind me, though this one sounded older.
Adonai¡¯s gaze returned to me as the same single eyebrow from before rose once more. His eyes locked onto mine as if challenging me to continue.
¡°From what I was told by my grandfather Vaner, and great-grandmother Bastila, Canderous felt that a true Mando''ade commanded both fear and respect. Yes, Mandalorians were warriors, but they were not raiders.¡± I paused for a moment, playing around with the wording of a speech I¡¯d been preparing for just over a month in my mind.
¡°The core guiding philosophy of Mandalorian culture is the belief that combat and war are essential for growth, on a personal, cultural, and even spiritual level. Those who survive challenging encounters are rightly lauded for their strength and prowess, the more challenging the victory, the greater the prestige. Therefore, they viewed defeating weak foes as a waste of their time.¡±
¡°They did not go around burning villages and demanding tribute as I have heard Death Watch is known to do. Not only did these actions prevent any individuals or the Clan as a whole from growing stronger, as there was no challenge to overcome, but they also displayed the lack of personal strength and honour of the individual or Clan in question. It signalled that the only foes they felt they could beat were simple farmers.¡±
¡°Nor did they hide their heads in the sand and pretend that by giving up their weapons and their culture, they¡¯d suddenly be respected by the greater galaxy, or be safe from threats; both internal and external.¡±
Hox and Laxi, who had been looking thoughtful up until that last point, now looked both shocked and angered by my words, and Pre was glaring at me so intently that I suspected he was trying to make me spontaneously combust. I disregarded them in favour of focusing on the one Mandalorian in the room I was actually trying to win over. Adonai¡¯s face was calm ¨C and possibly curious ¨C as he considered my words.
¡°How dare you!¡± A female voice called from behind me and I turned to see that three more people had entered the room.
Two were female and, allowing for the same slight variances in appearance that Pre had shown, I was all but sure as to who they were. The oldest, and only male, however, was a complete unknown. He shared the blonde hair of the eldest girl and the green eyes of the youngest, hinting that he was their brother.
Adonai sighed loudly. ¡°Satine. These are my guests.¡± I couldn¡¯t see his face, though I somehow knew he was shaking his head at his eldest daughter, even as her two siblings did their best to not smirk at the scene. ¡°Control yourself.¡±
With the name of the eldest girl confirmed, I was now all but certain that the other girl was her sister, Bo-Katan. What was obvious was that Bo took after her father more than Satine.
Curious as to where they stood, and about their likely brother, I used Observe on the three.
Bo-Katan Kryze
Race: Human
Level: 18
Health: 100%
Age: 14
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Kryze (61%) Duke Adonai (48%) Death Watch (11%)
Emotional State: Interested/Amused/Curious
Bo is interested in what she has just heard you say as she is disillusioned with the current state of Mandalore and its sector.
She also finds it funny how quickly you have gotten under her sister¡¯s skin.
And she thinks Serra looks cute and believes she knows Dooku¡¯s name from somewhere.
¡
Dorgo Kryze
Race: Human
Level: 21
Health: 100%
Age: 22
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Kryze (78%) New Mandalorians (26%) Death Watch (5%)
Emotional State: Curious/Amused
Dorgo is fascinated to meet someone from the past as he enjoys learning about the Mandalorians of old.
He is also amused that you have managed to annoy his eldest sister as her attitude often riles him.
¡
Satine Kryze
Race: Human
Level: 18
Health: 100%
Age: 17
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: Minimal
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Kryze (61%) New Mandalorians (58%) Duke Adonai (53%)
Emotional State: Annoyed/Angered/Curious
Satine is irritated that you are instantly dismissive of the work done by the New Mandalorians
She is angry that you seem to be suggesting a return to the old ways, which she feels are responsible for the death of her mother and youngest brother.
Though she is curious about the Jedi and wishes to learn more about their message of peace
¡
Bo finding Serra cute was unexpected ¨C though as a random clip from the cartoon flashed through my mind, it did hint at a fan theory I¡¯d heard about regarding Bo. If I was mentally the same age as I was physically, I would likely have been jealous of that. As I wasn¡¯t, I was not jealous and hoped that having someone other than me show an interest in her might help Serra with whatever seemed to be bothering her.
The brother, and clan heir, was a complete unknown. Obviously, he had died before the outbreak of the Clone Wars along with Adonai, but I was pleased to see he had little interest in either the New Mandalorian or Death Watch approaches. That suggested that he was likely the voice keeping the two sisters in a position to talk with each other.
From what Observe was implying, Satine had not yet crossed the point where she placed the New Mandalorians above her clan and family, but it was rapidly approaching. If she did, then it would be a problem as the Mandalorians were one of the only groups that I felt might be able to help me prepare for the galactic war that was to come and the one that would erupt against Sidious and his forces. While there might only be one war, I suspected that it would be two. While the gap between them may only be days, I had started to alter my planning to first prepare for the Clone Wars ¨C or whatever they ended up being called this time around ¨C then the war to remove Sidious and his taint from the galaxy.
While I liked her pairing with Obi-Wan, her behaviour¡ well, saying I was irked was a bit like a star was hot.
Since she¡¯d lost her mother and younger brother, I could understand why the ideals pushed by the New Mandalorians appealed to her. And then, losing her father and older brother at a later date would have only cemented those beliefs in her, so her extreme pacifism was understandable, even if it drove her and Bo into opposing camps.
However, perhaps I had a chance to stop the deaths of her father and older brother, or at least not allow her to fall hook, line, and sinker for the New Mandalorian Kool-Aid. Hopefully, that would also mean that I could prevent the split that occurred between the two sisters as well.
Quest Alert!
Sisterly Feud No More [¡è]
Can you prevent the incident that resulted in the canonical falling out between Satine and Bo-Katan?
Rating: A
Objectives:
Find a way to get the siblings to reconcile their growing differences before it is too late.
Ensure that Duke Adonai Kryze does not die when he canonically did.
Ensure that Dorgo Kryze does not die when he canonically did.
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
2500XP
1500XP
1250XP
Failure:
The death of both Kryze sisters before the outbreak of galactic war.
Large reputation loss with all Mandalorians.
The death of Adonai Kryze.
The death of Dorgo Kryze.
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
I rejected the quest after barely a moment of considering it. It was too open-ended and vague for me to be comfortable with accepting. Now, if there was a chance that I could prevent their break and the deaths of Adonai and Dorgo, I would take them. Throw in that the quest seemed to hint that it was more than just those two deaths that resulted in the split, and it was an easy quest to reject.
¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Satine shouted back, ignoring her father¡¯s warning about us being his guests, ¡°What gives this child the right to come here and insult everything that we¡¯ve done to stabilize Mandalore over the last seven hundred years?¡±
I ignored the annoyance and anger that I sensed from Dooku and Serra at her words, though I felt my brow crease.
¡°I didn¡¯t insult anyone. I simply stated my opinion ¨C after the Duke asked what I took as an open question ¨C of what Canderous Ordo, a former Mandalore, would think about the current state of the Mandalorians,¡± I replied slowly.
A more suitable comment came to mind, and I smirked as I vocalised it. ¡°If I wanted to insult people, I¡¯d call the Death Watch a bunch of thugs using the resol''nare as an excuse for their actions while corrupting its meaning and I¡¯d refer to the New Mandalorians as anything but Mando¡¯ade. They abandoned the beliefs that make one Mandalorian and were more interested in doing nothing while everything burned around them if it protected their vaunted ideal of total pacifism.¡±
I could feel my anger grow as I spoke, but I felt that I¡¯d managed to just about keep it under control. Though even without that, Satine clearly did not like what I¡¯d said as her lips narrowed as I spoke.
¡°Hrumph!¡± Satine stamped her foot on the ground and sneered, her pale blue eyes narrowing as she glared at me. The expression she now wore was neither intimidating nor a good one for her. But I bit back a comment about that as I knew my opinion of her was clouded by how I¡¯d first been introduced to her in my old life.
While her glare did nothing to me, having her focused on me allowed me to see her eyes were a little paler than how I remembered, while her face was rounder. She wasn¡¯t in the same league as Queen Amidala for looks, but I could see what physically attracted Obi-Wan to her.
¡°You know the resol''nare?¡± I turned from the elder sister, to focus on Bo, who asked me the question.
While again, she looked similar to how she¡¯d appeared in the cartoon, here there were more differences. Likely to her being younger and less jaded.
Her face was softer, likely due to her still being young and her approach having not hardened her persona yet. Her nose was a touch less dominant as a feature and her eyes were greener than I remembered seeing in The Clone Wars. Her hair, which was a touch blonder than I remembered and wavier, was not held back by a large band but pulled back into a simple ponytail.
¡°Ba''jur bal beskar''gam, Ara''nov, aliit, Mando''a bal Mand''alor. An vencuyan mhi,¡± I replied, stating the rhyme that Nia had taught me before she left the ShaDo system with her fellow ex-Death Watch members.
Bo¡¯s eyes widened, which made the green even more captivating, as I spoke the rhyme. I noted that Dorgo and Satine both reacted to my recitation, though Satine¡¯s surprise was mixed with annoyance if the way her lips turned downwards was any indication.
I turned my attention back to Satine as another comment came to mind. ¡°And if I really wanted to insult those groups, I¡¯d call the Death Watch a sick perversion of an honourable tradition being played at by little boys who want to feel important as they''re likely compensating for something, while the New Mandalorians chose the opposite route and betrayed everything that their ancestors and culture stood for. Actually, It''s an interesting contrast. Neither side has any balls, but the New Mandalorians chose to flaunt their status and put it on display for the whole galaxy to see.¡±
Satine¡¯s face started to turn a shade of red that didn¡¯t look healthy even as her brow crashed into her eyes and her mouth opened and closed in a fair imitation of a fish. Perhaps I¡¯d gone a touch too far with the insults, but I felt she¡¯d asked for it with her behaviour.
While Satine reacted as she did, Bo was trying desperately to avoid laughing and her shoulders shook, and she bit her lip.
One other notable thing that happened as I insulted both Death Watch and the New Mandalorians was Danger Sense flaring twice. One of those, provided no one had moved behind me, was from Pre Vizsla, which wasn¡¯t unexpected or unintended. To hell was I passing up the chance to insult Death Watch while I went after the New Mandalorians.
The other warning came from one of the guards near a side door to the room. Since that warning had come at the same time as Pre¡¯s, it had me suspecting that the mayor of Sundari had placed operatives within the palace guard. The odds of a random guard reacting so aggressively to my insult were low, not least as no one else reacted and the two ministers were confirmed supporters/members of the New Mandalorians.
While there was the chance that the guard in question was just a member of Death Watch from another faction, it was unlikely he would¡¯ve managed to gain such a position without Pre¡¯s knowledge, hence why I suspected a plant. However, since they, like Pre, were currently behind me, I couldn¡¯t use Observe without turning. Which was made even more difficult as Satine stormed forward, closing the gap between us, and jabbed a finger towards my face as she glared daggers down at me.
¡°You! You! You!?!¡± She repeated as the finger waved around erratically and one eye twitched madly. I kept my attention on her as I knew that if I glanced at Bo, the younger sister would¡¯ve lost her battle to avoid laughing.
¡°Yes, me,¡± I replied to Satine with my best puppy-dog innocent smile.
¡°Pfft.¡± Bo barely managed to keep in her laugh, but enough escaped her lips that it was easy to hear and Satine pivoted so fast I was impressed she managed to keep her balance.
¡°BO!¡± Satine hollered as she spun before stalking towards her younger sister, who was swaying even as she tried to contain her laughter.
I couldn¡¯t see Satine¡¯s face anymore, but the way her finger was almost touching Bo¡¯s forehead, and the shaking of her shoulders told me she¡¯d transferred her anger from me to her sister.
¡°Satine! That is enough!¡± growled Adonai from behind.
I turned slowly, figuring it was time to face the music for my comments and saw his gaze ¨C focused through narrowed eyes ¨C was locked on his daughter. Though the anger in the gaze was tempered by the upwards curl of his lips.
¡°They are my guests and the Padawan was initially responding to my question.¡±
¡°B-but father, he insulted everything we¡¯re doing here!¡± Satine protested.
Adonai sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°No, he was simply taking advantage of your failure to control yourself.¡± He let his gaze turn to me, his eyes returning to their normal size as he did. ¡°Though I admit I am surprised to see a Jedi bait another so openly, especially one so young.¡±
I responded only with a shrug before he shifted his attention back to his daughter.
¡°Regardless, they are guests in our system and shouting at them on the very day they arrive is unacceptable.¡±
¡°Yes, Father,¡± Satine said in a far quieter voice than she¡¯d used so far. ¡°I apologise for my reaction.¡±
I turned and gave her a small smile. Even if she didn¡¯t deserve it, there was no need for me to gloat at how easily I¡¯d managed to rile her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also bear some of the blame, as I did goad you with my later comments.¡±
While I did agree with everything I¡¯d said, stating them in such a manner was done entirely to get a reaction from her. Petty and unbecoming of a Jedi? Yes. Fun and totally worth it? Also, yes.
And not apologising would have cost me the small victory I¡¯d achieved and would¡¯ve cost me whatever standing the interaction had gained with the Duke.
Adonai nodded and with a simple gesture of his head, his children walked around us and moved to his side.
¡°Well, with the entertainment over,¡± Satine¡¯s cheeks tinted pink, ¡°Allow me to introduce my children. You¡¯ve already met Satine. She¡¯s deeply passionate about the work being done in Sundari by the administration,¡± Satine curtsied even as the tint in her cheeks grew stronger.
What caught my attention was his referring to ¡®the administration¡¯ and not ¡®his administration¡¯. Perhaps I was reading something into that, but it was an interesting turn of phrase.
¡°Master Jedi,¡± Satine said with a curtsey.
As Fay and Dooku replied with a nod, I used Observe on Adonai. And ignored the way Serra¡¯s eyes darted my way as I did.
Adonai Kryze
Race: Human
Level: 34
Health: 98% (inflamed knee)
Age: 50
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: Intermediate
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Kryze (100%) New Mandalorians (31%)
Emotional State: Curious/Amused/Disappointed
Adonai is intrigued about you, even more so now that he knows you are the Padawan of Master Dooku
He is entertained at how easily you put down two groups he does not like.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
But is unimpressed with how quickly his daughter lost her temper and moved to defend the New Mandalorians
¡
Nothing there was unexpected, save the fact he had an inflamed knee, though learning he was not fully on board with the ideals of the New Mandalorians was encouraging. Just like his son, this meant he was likely one of the things keeping Bo and Satine together. And if his death could be avoided, then perhaps I could use it to prevent them from falling out and maybe I could even gain his support for the future.
Though that would depend on me being around whenever what caused his death before happened here. Which might not even happen with my very presence here.
¡°My eldest, Dorgo. I assume Sellena is with the child?¡± Adonai continued as he turned to ask the question to his son.
¡°Yes, Father. Korkie is sleeping peacefully,¡± Dorgo responded though his tone sounded weary and I noted that Adonai¡¯s eye twitched at the child¡¯s name. Perhaps the wife and/or the child¡¯s name was a matter of contention between them? Still, it did explain how exactly Korkie was related to Satine and Bo.
¡°And my youngest, Bo-Katan,¡± Adonai continued as my eyes returned to the red-haired girl.
Her eyes were locked on Dooku and I swore I could see the metaphorical light bulb flash in her eyes as she realised who Dooku was.
¡°You¡¯re the Butcher of Galidraan!¡± Bo blurted out.
I watched the almost slow-motion response that took place as her father and sister grasped what Bo had just said.
¡°Bo!¡± ¡°BO!¡±
Both Adonai and Satine called out the younger girl¡¯s name. Adonai sounded weary as he did while Satine¡¯s eyes enlarged as her head snapped around to her sister. And if not for how I knew Dooku felt about that battle, I might have chuckled at the behaviour of the three Mandalorians.
¡°I am. That battle¡ it was a disaster that should not have happened,¡± Dooku offered slowly, as I saw a moment to, if not complete, then at least help with one of the new bonus conditions for Dooku¡¯s quest.
¡°Master, as I have said before, the deaths were not your fault. They were the fault of the High Council and the Republic for not confirming the intel before ordering you to apprehend the True Mandalorians,¡± I said calmly, keeping my expression neutral. ¡°And I suspect that most who died were satisfied with how they became one with the Force.¡±
Adonai grunted as I finished. ¡°I¡¯m not sure a Mandalorian would wish to join with the source of your powers, but what the adiik says is generally true. Master Dooku, while I cannot speak for all who died that day, I knew Jaster Mereel when we were both younger.¡±
¡°I do not deny that his death weakened our people, nor that the deaths of his followers that day on Galidraan did the same. However, I also know that he, and those who followed him, would hold no regrets about dying in battle with the Jedi. They died as honourable a death as any warrior could wish, in battle fighting for a cause they felt was worthy.¡±
¡°The failing that day was, as I have learnt from various sources, the result of the cowardly actions of Death Watch and the deceit of the governor of Galidraan. Neither the Jedi nor yourself Master Dooku carry any blame for what led to that fateful battle.¡±
As Adonai spoke to my master, I noted that the Mandalorian ministers behind him all grimaced, though I suspected that Pre¡¯s was not due to the loss of life, or the Death Watch¡¯s actions. More likely, it was due to Adonai¡¯s comment on the behaviour of the Death Watch and their leader, Tor Vizsla.
The relationship between him and Pre was something I had not been able to determine before arriving here and was a minor goal I¡¯d set myself for no reason beyond filling in the gaps in my knowledge.
Satine reacted to her fathers¡¯ words by shifting her weight from side to side, while Dorgo and Bo both listened to their father. Though Bo appeared far more interested in what he was saying than her brother.
There was a moment of silence before Dooku bowed to Adonai. ¡°I thank you for your honesty, Duke. However, it does not absolve me of my failings before, during and after the battle. I should have done more to confirm the intelligence given to me by the High Council before confronting the Mandalorians. I should have approached the situation with more tact and been less confrontational. Instead, I acted no better than a newly Knighted Jedi and lost control of the situation before I had even realised it.¡±
Adonai nodded as my master spoke. ¡°Yes,¡± he paused and sighed. ¡°Sadly, there are always things we could have done differently in hindsight.¡± His eyes drifted to his children, though only Dorgo met the eyes suggesting they were thinking about a shared memory, one I suspected was linked to the death of the Duke¡¯s wife and youngest child.
¡°Duke Adonai,¡± I, along with everyone else, turned our attention to Hox Worra, ¡°I hate to interrupt, but we have a meeting with the governors of Concord Dawn, Kalevala and Jakelia in ten minutes.¡± The man said and I had a feeling he was less concerned about the Duke being late for the meeting than with him discussing points of view that did not agree with those of the New Mandalorians.
Adonai turned his head away from his Prime Minster and rolled his eyes.
The action was clearly caught by Serra and Bo as both stifled a laugh at the behaviour, and the pair shared a look.
I noticed that Bo smirked at my fellow Padawan and licked her lips. While I couldn¡¯t see Serra¡¯s exact response, I felt her confusion, curiosity and embarrassment through the Force.
¡°If I must,¡± Adonai said with an overly dramatic slump of his shoulders. ¡°However, I insist that you join my family and me for dinner tonight.¡± He added as he spoke to my masters.
¡°We would be delighted,¡± Fay replied with a smile.
I caught sight of Pre¡¯s eyes wandering over Fay¡¯s form and I slapped back a desire to launch the man across the room ¨C and out the window ¨C for looking at her that way.
¡°Excellent,¡± Adonai said as he gave us a large smile and clapped his hands together. ¡°I look forward to speaking with all of you this evening.¡± His eyes found mine as he continued. ¡°And perhaps we might even get to see this lightsaber that Pre¡¯s sister can¡¯t stop speaking about.¡± He finished as he gave me a wink.
I inclined my head to confirm he could, and he chuckled.
His smile grew and he glanced over towards one of the side doors. ¡°Minister Itera will take you to the quarters we have prepared for you.¡± He then turned to his children. ¡°I am sorry but work never ends.¡±
Dorgo and Satine smiled at their father but Bo kicked aimlessly at the ground.
I watched as the Duke¡¯s brow creased as he focused on his youngest for a moment before he schooled his features and turned his attention back to us.
¡°Until dinner then. Feel free to wander the palace, though I must ask that you do not enter anywhere the guards say you cannot go.¡±
We all offered him a bow. With a last look at the four of us, he walked past us towards the main doors of the room. His ministers quickly followed, but I caught sight of Pre giving my masters one last glance ¨C his eyes narrowing just a fraction as he did ¨C before he followed.
¡°If you will follow me,¡± Almec said drawing my attention to him, and away from Adonai, Pre and the ministers.
As Dooku, Fay, and Serra began to follow him to one of the smaller side doors, I noted that the three Kryze children were ambling around. Satine and Dorgo had turned to each other to speak quietly, however, Bo glared daggers at her father¡¯s back as she clenched her fists so tightly that I could see the knuckles turning white.
Clearly, there was anger there, which I suspected had a lot to do with the father siding with the New Mandalorians while Bo, even now, was more traditionally minded. Perhaps Adonai hadn¡¯t explained his reasons clearly, or Bo was just in a rebellious teenage phase and didn¡¯t want to listen to her father¡¯s reasons. Regardless, it was an issue that I would have to deal with.
As I followed my masters and Serra towards one of the side doors, I considered what to do about Pre and Bo. That resulted in two new quest alerts.
Quest Alert!
Pre-Emptive Strike [¡è]
Find a way to handle Pre Vizsla before the outbreak of galactic war.
Rating: B
Objectives:
Kill him before he can re-unify Death Watch
Kill him after he has re-unified Death Watch
Persuade him to find another path that is better in keeping with Mandalorian tradition.
Convince him to join a faction of your creation before the outbreak of galactic war.
Rewards:
1000XP + Combat XP
1000XP + Combat XP + Darksaber
Variable reputation increases and decreases with members of Death Watch
4000XP
6000XP
Failure:
-1000XP
Pre Vizsla becomes a nemesis.
Death Watch will be permanently aligned against you and your allies.
The highly probable death of someone close to you
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
Quest Alert!
Flight of the Owl [¡è]
Prevent Bo-Katan Kryze from joining Death Watch
Rating: B
Objectives:
Ensure she is not a member of Death Watch by the time galactic war breaks out.
Kill her to ensure this.
Convince her to remain loyal to her family and/or the New Mandalorians until the outbreak of galactic war.
Persuade her to join a faction of your own creation before the outbreak of galactic war.
Rewards:
1000XP
1000XP + Combat XP
1500XP
5000XP
Failure:
-850XP
Bo-Katan Kryze becomes a nemesis.
The likely death of someone close to you
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
As we exited the throne room and moved down the corridors, I considered the two quests.
For Pre¡¯s quest, the first option of just killing him before he could re-form Death Watch was the least appealing. While it was the easiest ¨C I was reasonably sure I could kill him tonight before he even realised what I was doing ¨C the addition of the Darksaber meant letting him re-unify Death Watch was the more appealing choice. As was the fact that killing Pre once he¡¯d done so carried the possibility of me gaining the loyalty of at least part of the group as had happened with Maul in the cartoon.
Also, it would likely make it easier for me to remove Death Watch from the board; or at least those not willing to follow me. With the Darksaber in my possession, anyone who wished to assume leadership of the group would be hamstrung by lacking the symbol of leadership the group used.
Convincing him to take a more traditional path or join any faction I created were much more unlikely options, but since my current thinking was to kill him after he reformed Death Watch, there was no risk in testing the waters to see if I could pull those off, or even wanted to.
Though it did have me very slightly regretting insulting Death Watch a short while ago. Though the way Satine reacted was worth any loss of reputation with the man.
For Bo, I had long planned to try to convince her to join my side. Ignoring the fact that she was a redhead and a warrior ¨C though both elevated her in my eyes even if the former was a superficial reason ¨C getting a member of the ruling house of Mandalorian space as an ally would be beneficial. Both militarily and politically.
And three of the objectives for her quest were not mutually exclusive. It would take a lot of effort, and be hard to pull off, but doing so would net me a large portion of XP, a loyal ally ¨C and likely friend ¨C and the support of her clan.
Mentally, I accepted both quests and as we reached our room, I began to consider how I was going to pull off each quest.
¡ ¡
¡°I see your eyes are drawn to our shared history.¡±
I turned my gaze from the mural I was admiring; one depicting a familiar-looking Jedi in combat with a Mandalorian to see Dorgo standing just behind me and to my left.
We were both now standing in a large dining room I¡¯d been escorted to with my masters and Serra about ten minutes ago and while the room was decorated with paintings, tapestries and artwork, my eyes were drawn almost instinctively to the mural.
¡°Yes. I am¡ surprised to see a painting depicting a Jedi hanging here,¡± I replied.
His lips turned into a small smile. ¡°Ah. Well, while my father¡¯s ministers may not approve of it, that painting was a favourite of my mother,¡± his gaze shifted to the mural and I allowed mine to do the same. ¡°She held that particular Jedi in very high regard. Unsurprising since she was from Clan Ordo.¡±
I managed to keep my face neutral, or at least I hope I did, at hearing that Bo and Satine¡¯s mum had been an Ordo, even as my mind again drifted to what had been hinted by Nia about Clan Ordo and their regard for Revan.
To get my mind back on the present, I concentrated on the mural.
The painting was stylised with sharp, lines and edges, but there was no mistaking who the Jedi was as the mask he was wearing was black with a red T-shape highlighting the visor. And as I gazed at it once more, I wondered when I would next meet Revan; and what I had to do to prove myself to him.
While it could be as simple as preparing for the war to come, I felt that would be unlikely. More probable was to find a path that preached balance in the Force instead of the narrow-minded dogmas preached by the Jedi and Sith. Yet, doing that was going to be a long and difficult road. Especially with the war that was to come.
¡°To think that I would one day stand here with a Revan¡¯ade,¡± Dorgo¡¯s words trailed off and I heard him chuckle. ¡°The universe has a strange sense of humour.¡±
I barely managed to keep my face calm at being referred to as a ¡®Child of Revan¡¯. While it was true it sounded far too much like a title, and I was getting sick of those being hoisted upon my shoulders.
¡°Many Jedi would say that is the Force at work,¡± I said before shrugging, ¡°however I¡¯m not overly fond of that empty platitude.¡±
If Dorgo wanted to reply, I didn¡¯t know, as someone clapped loudly and we both turned.
I already suspected it was Adonai as my Detection-linked minimap showed a group of five had entered the dining room while I was examining the painting and since I was talking to Dorgo it hinted heavily at who the others were. And I was proven correct when I saw him standing near the doors with his hands clasped together.
Fay and Dooku were standing near him while Satine was standing next to an unknown woman who looked to be in her mid-twenties while Serra was next to Bo. The older girl was standing inside Serra¡¯s personal space and ¨C ignoring that I¡¯d had a peek inside Bo¡¯s mind because of Observe ¨C it was easy to see and sense Serra¡¯s confusion at the behaviour of the redhead.
¡°Good, good. Now, we¡¯re just waiting for a few¡¡± the doors behind him hissed as they opened and I saw Pre Vizsla step into the room, followed by three others.
One was Nia and I instantly tensed thinking that the young male with them was Gar, but the boy made no move towards me; instead, stopping at Pre¡¯s right-hand side. That allowed me to shift my attention to the fourth person, who looked very similar to Nia, though her eyes were a mix of Pre¡¯s blue and Nia¡¯s grey.
Curious about the pair, I used Observe.
Tor Vizsla
Level: 20
Race: Human
Health: 100%
Age: 18
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Vizsla (89%) Death Watch (47%) New Mandalorians (15%)
Emotional State: Curious
Tor is interested in learning more about you due to how his aunt described you and when you come from.
He is also intrigued to meet the person responsible for the death of his uncle, the apprentice of the Butcher of Galidraan and the supposed child of Revan.
¡
Naz Vizsla
Level: 17
Race: Human
Health: 100%
Age: 15
Force Potential: Intermediate
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Vizsla (82%) Death Watch (22%) New Mandalorians (10%)
Emotional State: Curious/Intrigued/Confused
Thanks to her aunt, Naz is fascinated by you, and who you are descended from.
She also thinks you¡¯re cute, for an adiik.
Though she wonders why her father wants her to get close to you and Serra.
¡
I managed to avoid frowning in confusion. Nia was their aunt, which seemed to suggest that the pair were Pre¡¯s children. But nothing in my knowledge hinted at him having children. Given that I was seeing them now, I could only speculate that they, like Adonai and Dorgo, had died in the years leading up to the Clone Wars.
Yet, the idea that he didn¡¯t have children was less surprising than him having any when I considered how important family and the clan were to Mandalorians.
¡°Ah, Pre. Excellent timing. And Lady Nia, a pleasure to see you once more,¡± Adonai said after he had turned to see the group that had entered behind him. ¡°Will your son be joining us?¡±
¡°I felt it best if he stayed away from the Palace for now,¡± Nia replied slowly as her eyes sought me out, ¡°he is still under the misbegotten belief that the Jedi are here for him.¡±
Now I did frown in confusion. I had expected him to try to attack me or challenge me to a duel, but to hear he was concerned about me trying to kill him¡ Unexpected, but not unwelcome.
¡°Ah, yes,¡± Adonai¡¯s jovial tone lessened, and he shook his head. ¡°Understandable.¡±
There was a brief pause before Pre spoke up.
¡°Master Jedi, may I present my children, Tor and Naz. I do hope I was not being presumptuous in asking if we could join you,¡± he said as he turned to face Fay and Dooku, ¡°but after the stories my sister has told of your Padawan and his blade, they were both eager to meet him.¡±
¡°Of course not,¡± Fay replied as I noticed that Dooku seemed less tense now than when we¡¯d been in the room with Pre earlier. ¡°Cameron has a tendency to draw attention.¡±
¡°So, it¡¯s true that he is from the past?¡± Tor asked.
¡°Yes. While there is some¡ disbelief within the Order, the High Council and Chancellor Kalpana, both accepted it as truth.¡± Dooku answered in a voice that somehow sounded even more lacking in emotion than normal.
¡°Indeed,¡± Pre turned to face me, as did everyone else, ¡°and are the rumours about your energy sword also true?¡±
I bit off a retort that passed through my mind. There was no need for me to directly antagonize him as subtle comments about Death Watch were far more fun to use.
Instead, I unclipped my lightsaber, ignited the blade and watched everyone¡¯s reactions.
Adonai¡¯s eyes widened a touch, and he took a small step forward even as Tor and Dorgo reacted in almost identical fashion with their brows rising into their hairlines.
Satine¡¯s eyes narrowed and she fixed me with a glare that was about as intimidating as a kitten with a ball of wool while Nia allowed a smile to creep onto her lips.
Naz and Bo had the most expressive reactions. Naz gasped and her eyes shot from my blade to Nia before resting on me. It was as if she was searching my face for something. Bo¡¯s eyes widened more than her father¡¯s and I swear she licked her lips as she shifted her attention back to Serra.
However, my main focus was on Pre and seeing how he reacted.
I had to give him credit, as he schooled his features extremely well, and if no one was watching it would have appeared that he didn¡¯t react at all to my blade. However, I caught the slight upward movement of his brow and the widening of his eyes. I also saw his knuckles whiten as he clenched them tightly.
¡°That¡ Your blade is remarkably similar to the Darksaber young one,¡± Pre said slowly, seemingly choosing his words with care, ¡°I had not expected to ever see something so close in colouring to the blade used by my uncle.¡± He paused and turned to his sister. ¡°It seems you were right again.¡±
Nia¡¯s smile grew and she lifted her chin a touch as she replied. ¡°As always.¡±
Pre chuckled at that and shook his head, and I could admit it was strange seeing him be a father and not the fanatical leader of Death Watch.
¡°May I?¡± Adonai asked with a hand moving towards my blade.
I glanced at my masters, where Fay gave a fractional nod while Dooku simply raised an eyebrow, before powering down the blade and handing it to the Duke.
He turned it over in his hand slowly, seeming to examine every detail of it before he pressed the activation button and the blade flared into life.
¡°Impressive,¡± he said as he gave the weapon a few experimental swishes. ¡°I thought lightsaber hilts all had the same cylindrical shape, but this one does not.¡±
¡°The Padawan, like myself, is a student of Makashi; the duelling form,¡± Dooku offered and Adonai turned to him. Dooku unclipped his own hilt and displayed it to Adonai. ¡°The curved hilt is beneficial when using a lightsaber as a Makashi practitioner.¡±
¡°Yes, that makes sense,¡± Adonai stated as he powered down the blade and handed it back to me. ¡°Perhaps you and the Padawan would be willing to give us a demonstration of the form?¡±
Dooku was silent for a moment before nodding his consent.
We moved over to the far side of the room, as that was devoid of any important-looking artwork or sculptures. While we walked in silence, Dooku spoke to me via our bond.
[Keep the velocities simple and slow, Padawan.]
[You do not wish them to know how comfortable I am with the blade?]
I sensed his pride through our bond. Likely it was because of my understanding of his reasoning [No. It is better if they underestimate you while you are here. Make them believe a strength is a weakness so if they do try to attack you already have the advantage.]
[Yes, Master.]
While that conversation took place, we had chosen our starting locations and saluted each other.
We moved through a series of elementary and intermediate velocities ¨C all at a slower pace than we would normally and without allowing much movement from our starting locations ¨C until we stopped. It felt as though we had only been sparring for a few minutes, yet as we saluted each other to end the spar, I noted a clock on the wall showing that we had actually been sparing for just over twenty minutes.
Adonai clapped gently as he stepped forwards. ¡°Most impressive. Though I do feel you were holding back.¡± He commented with a small smirk.
Dooku lowered his head. ¡°Indeed. With the room being unsuited for duelling, it was inadvisable to engage in a full-strength spar.¡±
Adonai chuckled as Nia, Pre and the other adults came closer to us. ¡°For that I thank you. Some of the artwork in this room dates to before the last great conflict between our peoples.¡±
Dooku¡¯s brow rose fractionally. ¡°Then I am relieved we did hold back. Damaging such priceless possessions would have been unacceptable.¡±
¡°Is it true that a lightsaber is powered by a crystal?¡± I turned at the unexpected question and noted that Naz had moved in close to me while Adonai and Dooku were speaking.
¡°Um, yeah. Though most Jedi have blue or green crystals,¡± I replied slowly as I noted that Bo had engaged Serra in a quiet conversation while Tor had stepped over to Satine.
¡°So why do you have such an unusual colour?¡± She asked as her eyes wandered down to my lightsaber, which was now reclipped to my belt.
¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± I responded with a shrug, ¡°though it does draw more attention than I¡¯d like,¡± I added as I wondered just what the girl was up to. I also noted that whatever Tor was saying to Satine was making the girl blush.
Naz¡¯s eyes came back to mine, though not without taking a leisurely cruise over my form. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want the attention? You¡¯re far more impressive than I expected for a Jedi.¡±
¡°Attention brings undue scrutiny and expectations. And not necessarily the ones I want to have.¡± I explained as I didn¡¯t react to her attempts to unnerve me. ¡°I prefer to not conform to the beliefs of others and let them instead make false assumptions about me.¡±
As we spoke, I examined her more carefully.
I wouldn¡¯t deny she was cute and seemed to be in good shape. And I had little doubt that in a few years would likely turn heads with ease ¨C but right now she was just a child and I, mentally, was not. Thus, her simple attempts to either unsettle me with the attention or lay the groundwork for something more were doomed to fail.
Her eyes widened at my words before a smile slowly appeared on her face. ¡°My aunt was right about you. You¡¯re not the typical Jedi.¡±
¡°Have you met a Jedi before today?¡± I asked as I remembered that Knight Lhan was assigned as the Watchman for the sector and wondered if or when I¡¯d meet him again.
Naz shrugged even as the smile turned downward. ¡°One. A Cathar male. My father says he arrived in the sector not long after the death of the Duke¡¯s wife. I¡¯ve seen him in passing a few times, but my father doesn¡¯t think much of him.¡± She paused, licked her lips and tilted her head fractionally to the right. ¡°You, however, are not what I¡¯d expect from a Jedi.¡±
¡°Ah, thanks,¡± I muttered as I looked away, hoping for a distraction.
Which thankfully came as a chime sounded.
¡°Ah, it appears dinner is ready,¡± Adonai stated as he broke off from speaking with Dooku and Pre and moved towards the large circular table that sat in the centre of the room.
Adonai took the seat that was meant for him ¨C the large back of the chair dominated all the others ¨C while Dooku and Fay sat at Adonai¡¯s gesturing, to his right.
Dorgo and the unknown woman that I assumed was his wife sat to Adonai¡¯s left with Pre and Nia sitting down next to the woman along with Pre¡¯s children. I had hoped to sit down near Fay ¨C mainly to avoid Naz and her attempts at seduction/information extraction ¨C but Satine took that spot with her sister dragging Serra into the next few seats.
Without making eye contact with anyone, I slipped into the final seat, which placed me between Serra and Naz.
As the doors opened, and palace staff brought in the first course, which appeared to be some kind of salad, I silently prayed to the Force that Naz would cease her attempts to unsettle or fluster me.
Not because her attempts were working ¨C far from it ¨C but because it was awkward having a fifteen-year-old try to flirt with me.
And with Serra sitting nearby, the chance of her overhearing and reacting was high. A diplomatic incident on our first night on the planet was not how I wanted to begin my stay on the world.
Thankfully, Naz did not speak to me as the starter salad was distributed around the table, instead, she spoke quietly with Nia.
I felt Serra tense up for a moment and turned to see why.
¡°Master Fay, I notice that you do not carry a lightsaber,¡± Satine asked loud enough that it drew my attention, though not before I spotted Bo¡¯s hand moving away from Serra¡¯s. Perhaps an accidental touch was why Serra had tensed?
¡°I do not,¡± Fay replied. ¡°While I am trained in their usage, it has been¡ some time, since I have held one.¡±
Satine glanced my way and the corners of her lips began to turn upwards as our eyes met. ¡°So that means you believe that nonviolence is the only way to survive.¡±
Behind Satine, I spotted Dorgo roll his eyes while Adonai pinched his nose at her words.
¡°While peace and stability are something that any society should strive for, they require help to survive,¡± Fay began slowly as if she was measuring her words. ¡°War and conflict should never be the desired state of any planet or people. Yet, to abandon any willingness to defend oneself from aggressors is¡ foolhardy at best, na?ve at worst.¡±
The smile that had been slowly forming on Satine¡¯s face faded and she turned back to face my master. ¡°B-but, allowing warriors a chance to fight will only lead to conflict.¡±
Fay lowered her head for a moment in apparent agreement. ¡°While that is possible, to cling to an ideal and not show a willingness to adapt, nor listen to the views of others, will only lead to disaster. If you do not respect the views of others, or listen to them, then everyone develops an ¡®us versus them¡¯ mentality.¡± Fay sighed and shook her head even as she lifted a hand. ¡°One side wishes to return to a way of life that they do not fully understand, the other wishes nothing to do with that past. Both are flawed and doomed to fail.¡±
While I could no longer see her face, Satine¡¯s shoulders had slumped down as Fay explained her reasoning and I did my best to not smirk at how calmly and elegantly Fay had exposed flaws in both the New Mandalorian and Death Watch ideals and in their inability to cooperate.
¡°Wise words, Master Fay,¡± Adonai said before Satine could respond. ¡°And something I hope everyone here takes to heart.¡±
His gaze fell on his daughters and I wondered how often the pair fought over their differing opinions.
¡°You have had dealings with our people before?¡± Pre asked and I noted that he was now leaning forward, his food momentarily forgotten.
Fay nodded and before replying her fingers went to her tattoos. ¡°Yes. When I was younger, barely a Jedi Knight, the Force had guided me to a mining colony beyond Republic space. There, I met a Mandalorian who had left the sector.¡±
Fay''s gaze shifted from Pre to a point above his head and a small smile crept onto her lips ¨C seemingly lost in the memories. Doing the quick calculations in my head, it was likely that this story took place around the time of the Dral''Han.
¡°She¡ well, she did not agree with the direction her people were heading, nor the Republic¡¯s actions towards them, so she had become a bounty hunter.¡± Fay laughed a single time, and while the joy in her laughter was easy to hear, I could sense the pain she was feeling at the same time through the Force.
¡°The Mandalorian was working for a group that controlled the colony, while the Force was guiding me to help the miners. After a few tense discussions, we ended up duelling,¡± her smile grew as she spoke. ¡°For five days we fought, on and off, across the planet until we found ourselves far from the colony and without food or fresh water.¡±
¡°Somehow, we managed to not kill each other and instead ended up working together to survive and return to the colony.¡± Fay¡¯s head lowered and her smile fell. On instinct, I send a wave of reassurance and comfort through the Force. Her head turned so our eyes met and she smiled before she sat up fully and continued. ¡°The company that had hired her had invaded the colony and attacked us when we returned. We were forced to work together to free the colony and defend ourselves. Afterwards, the Mandalorian expressed her respect for me; even if she could not believe that she would one day find a Jedi to be a worthy ally.¡±
¡°We met several times over the years that followed, and learned much about each other, and our cultures.¡± Fay¡¯s smile returned and her fingers gently touched the tattoo on her cheek.
The table was silent as everyone waited for Fay to continue, but she did not. Somehow, I knew there was more to the story, and that this Mandalorian was linked to her tattoos. However, thanks to being wiser and more mature than most my age, I knew that the rest of the story was personal, and not something to be discussed at a dinner table.
¡°What was her name?¡± Bo blurted out, and I resisted the urge to facepalm at her lack of tact.
¡°BO!¡± Dorgo and Satine called out as Adonai glared daggers at his daughter, who had the sense to understand her mistake and tried to sink into her seat.
¡°Forgive my youngest,¡± Adonai began as he looked at Fay, ¡°while intelligent and resourceful, she¡¡± anything else he wished to add was cut off by Fay raising her hand.
¡°It is quite alright Duke Adonai,¡± she said before turning to face Bo. ¡°Her name, young one, is long forgotten to time.¡± Fay shifted her attention to Satine before she continued. ¡°It was because of that woman that I no longer carry a lightsaber. Not because of any misguided ideal that peace and freedom are not worth defending, but as a reminder that one is not right merely by the strength of their convictions or the belief that the other side is flawed.¡±
¡°I¡ I think I understand,¡± Satine replied slowly. ¡°Or at least, I believe I understand what you are implying.¡±
Fay smiled as she held Satine¡¯s gaze. ¡°Perhaps, in time, you will understand why I said what I did as well.¡±
¡°What are they talking about?¡± Naz whispered and a sideward glance showed she had leaned closer to me, so much that if I turned, our faces would end up mere inches from each other.
¡°It is impolite to whisper at a dinner table niece,¡± Nia said before I could answer, and I saw her give me a wink as she continued. ¡°Perhaps you should find a more suitable time to discuss private matters.¡±
¡°Yes, Aunt Nia.¡± Naz pulled back and returned to her meal as a comfortable silence fell over the table.
As the salad was taken away, and the doors opened once more, Adonai smiled and clapped his hands together as a pungent smell invaded my nostrils.
¡°Excellent,¡± Adonai said as he stood, and four servers placed two large roasts of what looked like deer on the table while others placed a bowl in front of each of us. Through the glass lid, I saw what looked like a casserole and I was sure that this was the source of the smell.
¡°Jedi, you are in for a treat. Roast shatual and tiingilar.¡±
Dooku, who until this point had been silent, spoke up. ¡°We thank you for the hospitality, Duke Adonai. I have heard many encouraging comments about shatual, but never had the chance to sample it until now.¡±
¡°Then you are in for a treat Master Dooku,¡± Pre replied with a smile that while I suspected was fake, was convincing. ¡°And I would suggest trying it with a touch of amber root.¡±
Dooku nodded his thanks at the suggestion, though if he said anything else, I didn¡¯t hear as my senses were overloaded as Naz lifted the lid on her casserole. The pungent smell became overpowering and I heard Serra cough into her hand.
¡°Let me help,¡± Naz said as she reached over and lifted the lid of my dish, ¡°this is a traditional dish of our people.¡± She explained as it felt as if my nostrils were on fire.
¡°It,¡± I paused and took a breath through my mouth, ¡°it has a strong scent.¡±
Naz smirked at my reaction ¡°That¡¯s a good sign.¡±
¡°Not for my nose it isn¡¯t,¡± I countered with a smile, and she laughed.
¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± she replied with a smile of her own and handed me a plate of what looked like unwrapped tortillas. ¡°Here, dip the haarshun in it.¡±
I took a slice, noting that it was so thin I could almost see through it and cautiously dipped it in the dish.
It was a good thing I was used to strong spices from my last life, otherwise, I might have struggled to get the damp bread into my mouth as the smell threatened to overpower my other senses, but I was glad I did.
¡°What do you think?¡± I heard Bo ask, and I turned to face her noting her hand was touching Serra¡¯s as she handed my fellow Padawan a slice of haarshun.
¡°It¡¯s nice, and it certainly tastes better than it smells,¡± I replied once I¡¯d swallowed.
Bo and Naz laughed, as Serra copied my actions. However, she was not as ready for the smell and almost gagged as it neared her mouth.
Bo, Naz and the others who saw all chuckled at Serra¡¯s reaction, and I leaned closer.
¡°Breathe through your mouth,¡± I said in a voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite nice.¡±
Serra¡¯s eyes glanced my way before she tried again, this time managing to get the soggy bread into her mouth.
¡°You know, I expected you Jedi to struggle with tiingilar,¡± I turned to look at Tor Vizsla as he spoke, ¡°or outright reject it. How is the taste?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not too bad,¡± Serra mumbled after swallowing, ¡°but the smell¡¡±
Tor laughed. ¡°Yes, it can be overpowering. But you will grow used to it.¡±
¡°I hope so,¡± Serra mumbled as she took another slice of haarshun from the plate between her and Bo.
I smiled as I took another bite of my food. When Pre had first entered the room with Nia and his children, I¡¯d been expecting a fight. Instead, I found myself enjoying a meal with them.
I ate in silence, preferring to enjoy the new food instead of engaging in idle chit-chat, though I heard snippets of quieter conversations drifting around as I ate.
The shatual tasted much like pork, but with a tougher texture and was covered in a tangy sauce. Just as I was finishing off the last of my tiingilar ¨C though I did note that Serra had only managed to handle about a quarter of her bowl ¨C Adonai spoke, breaking me from my enjoyment of the food.
¡°I must admit, when I received your request to have the Padawan study on Mandalore, I was surprised. Even with the invitation extended by Lady Nia, Jedi are¡ well, they¡¯re not the most welcome of groups among our people.¡± He began as he spoke to my masters. ¡°Nor did I expect you all to arrive with a second Padawan in tow.¡±
¡°Cameron had shown an¡ interest in your world, its people and their history long before the lady of House Saxon invited him to visit. This was due in no small part to his family name and heritage.¡± Fay explained with one of her regular soft smiles.
¡°Yes, Revan,¡± As Adonai spoke, every eye at the table turned my way. The Duke shook his head and chuckled once before taking a sip from his chalice.
¡°If someone had told me a year ago that I would find myself meeting a direct descendent of the Naast be Me''suums¡¡± He shook his head and chuckled again. ¡°Well, I¡¯d have said they were suffering from hyperspace madness.¡±
¡°Nast be Me¡¯sums?¡± Serra asked, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.
¡°Naast be Me''suums,¡± Bo corrected as one side of her mouth turned upwards. ¡°It means Destroyer of Worlds.¡±
¡°I assume that¡¯s for what happened at Malachor V?¡± I asked, earning a nod from Bo.
¡°Yes. That day, to stop the Clans, Revan shattered a planet,¡± Bo said with a tone that had me thinking she either approved of his actions or was impressed a Jedi would do such a thing. Or possibly both. Though the way her cheeks reddened as she spoke was a little concerning.
It reminded me of a fair few recruits who had been excited to be a soldier and wanted to experience combat. Often, such people were¡ re-educated after a few weeks of deployment, but there were a few that did enjoy the battle a touch too much.
I wouldn¡¯t deny that there were moments in combat where I felt more alive than at any other point in my life, but I had survived long enough ¨C well until I¡¯d died ¨C that I had grown to see the fatal flaw that behaviour could lead to if not controlled.
¡°Malachor V? Wasn¡¯t that where Revan turned to the Dark Side?¡± Serra asked and strangely, it felt as though the temperature in the room dropped suddenly. Both physically and metaphorically.
¡°It was where he killed Te Ani''la Mand''alor ¨C Mandalore the Ultimate in Basic ¨C slaughtered the Great Fleet and shattered the Clans,¡± Tor explained with a partial scowl even as the physical temperature returned to normal. ¡°It was the last time our people were ever able to challenge the Republic. Oh, there were later wars and crusades, but Malachor and Ani''la Akaan, the Last Great Battle, was the turning point.¡± By the time he had finished, Tor¡¯s hands were clenched shut and it took a gentle hand to the shoulder from Pre before the tension in his body began to ease.
¡°You must forgive my son,¡± Pre began as he spoke to myself and the other Jedi. ¡°He is both a student of history and a believer in the old ways. Something that often places us at odds.¡±
¡°It is quite alright, Governor. The call of the past can weigh heavily on anyone.¡± Fay replied and while I couldn¡¯t see her face ¨C and suspected that even if I could there¡¯s be no outward reaction to her own words ¨C through the Force I sensed the barest hint of regret.
¡°Though to return to the Duke¡¯s original query, Serra here is Padawan to Master Drallig, the Jedi Battlemaster. While I don¡¯t doubt that she is grateful and honoured to be his Padawan learner, she felt a¡ calling to leave the Temple and was able to convince Master Drallig to allow her to accompany our Padawan.¡±
¡°The boy is apprenticed to both of you?¡± The woman who I had to assume was Sellena ¨C Dorgo¡¯s wife asked. I hadn¡¯t used Observe on her when I¡¯d first seen her, as I was more interested in Pre¡¯s children, and didn¡¯t want to use it now in case Serra reacted to it in such a way that others saw.
Though that reminded me to speak with Fay and Dooku about if they could sense it ¨C though how to bring that up was something I still wasn¡¯t sure about ¨C and why they hadn¡¯t commented on it.
¡°Cameron is¡ an anomaly within the Force,¡± Dooku said slowly, his words clear and, from what I knew of him, carefully considered. ¡°The Order felt it was wisest to allow him training from two masters.¡±
¡°I thought a Jedi could only have a single learner at a time?¡± Pre asked, surprising me with his knowledge of how the Order worked.
¡°Yes, however, there is nothing within the rules of the Order saying a Padawan cannot learn from multiple Jedi.¡± A sense of pride from Dooku drifted across our Bond as he spoke. ¡°Cameron not only discovered this loophole but was able to convince the Jedi Council of the benefits of allowing him training from myself and Master Fay.¡±
¡°Impressive for one so young,¡± Nia commented as she smiled at me.
¡°Yes, it was,¡± Fay added in a tone that I knew indicated her enjoyment about something. ¡°The four years since he became a Padawan have been¡ enlightening. For all of us.¡±
I did my best to ignore the way every Mandalorian at the table turned their gaze to me even as I sighed at Fay¡¯s antics. Only Adonai and Nia showed no outward sign of their reaction to Fay¡¯s words. The rest reacted with widened eyes and partially opened mouths.
¡°Master, please,¡± I half-begged, which drew a light chuckle from her.
¡°Very well, Padawan. I am sure there is no need for me to regal them of your actions or title with the Lokella.¡±
I resisted the urge to let my head fall to the table at her words.
¡°Ah yes, Mtael,¡± Nia snarked as my hands just barely stopped my head from striking the table as my shoulders slumped. ¡°I have already told those here about that, and how he earned it.¡±
Adonai grunted. ¡°Yes. Several times. And while it is easy to see you do not wish the glory from your actions Padawan, I know how fierce a warrior Girk Saxon was. Not many could say they had defeated him in single combat.¡±
¡°Thank you, Duke,¡± I replied as I lifted my head from my hands. ¡°However, I would have preferred that he hadn¡¯t died.¡±
Adonai scoffed. ¡°He acted a coward. He got what he deserved.¡±
¡°Father! That is Lady Nia¡¯s husband you speak of,¡± Satine pleaded.
Nia waved her hand lazily. ¡°Hah! Girk was many things but cool-headed was not one of them. I do not share his shame, nor blame any for speaking ill of his final actions.¡±
¡°Be that as it may, the leader of Clan Saxon died by the Padawan¡¯s actions,¡± Pre began, cutting off anything Satine wanted to say in reply. Which was likely a good thing as I suspected the girl would try to counter with some inane pacifist idea about how no one deserves to die for a making mistake. Or some other useless prattle.
¡°Girk¡¯s death, and the reveal that he was a leader of a splinter Death Watch cell, has caused issues on Concordia,¡± Pre continued as his eyes focused on me. ¡°Because of this, I must request that the Padawans forego all trappings and regalia linking them to the Jedi while they study within the Sector.¡±
I frowned as I realised that he wasn¡¯t meaning just the robes or Padawan braid ¨C both of which I enjoyed not wearing/having ¨C but my lightsaber as well. That did make some sense, but since it came from Pre, I had to consider whether it was also a way to make it easier to take me out if he felt he needed to.
However, I had enough components in my Inventory to build three lightsabers. One from the remains of the lightsabers that were destroyed on Ilum, and two that I¡¯d discovered during the Cleanse the Temple quest but hadn¡¯t turned over to the Jedi but had instead taken apart for practice just before we had left for Mandalore.
I also had three Holocrons from back then as well, but they were either used as diaries or as training tools for young learners. I¡¯d examined the one that was for training but found no mention of any new Force powers, or at least nothing had come up during my time browsing through it. Perhaps more advanced abilities were locked away to prevent a Padawan from learning something that was deemed too advanced by their Master, but nothing from Observe hinted at secondary passwords.
Still, I was holding on to them as I had an idea ¨C one that I had not yet turned into a quest ¨C about building my own holocron, thus having several on hand to study would be useful when the time came to generate the quest.
¡°While I can understand your worries and logic, I must admit that I am hesitant to accept that request,¡± Dooku replied slowly, his face calm and his words measured. ¡°The Duke recently admitted that Jedi are not overly welcome here, and now you wish to disarm two of our Padawans?¡±
Pre cleared his throat before he replied. ¡°Sadly, yes. Though I can assure you that their instructors will understand that if any harm comes to one of the Padawans, they will be held responsible. Also, it has been arranged that the Padawans will be in the same training centre as both my daughter and the Duke¡¯s youngest.¡±
¡°I¡¡±
¡°OK,¡± I blurted out, making the rare step of cutting off one of my masters. ¡°I accept those terms.¡±
¡°Cameron?¡± Fay asked.
[A lightsaber is just a tool, Master. I will still have the Force to assist me.]
[I do not agree with this,] Dooku commented, making the bond a three-way conversation. [You will be targeted because of your actions and your link to me.]
[I know and expect that, Master. But, even without a lightsaber, I am not unarmed or alone. I expected this and already have a plan.]
There was silence for a moment as the two likely conversed privately before Dooku responded.
[Very well, however, you will explain your plan to us once we return to our quarters.]
[Yes, Master.] I turned my attention to Serra.
[Trust me.]
She nodded and turned to Adonai. ¡°I accept the terms.¡±
Adonai¡¯s brow rose and he looked from Serra to me slowly. ¡°Hmm, interesting.¡± There was a pause as he glanced at Pre ¨C who gave the barest of nods ¨C before he spoke again. ¡°Very well. We thank you for agreeing to this, young ones.¡±
He turned his attention to my masters. ¡°While the Padawans are here, they will be under the protection of my House. Any move against them will be an attack on my House.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Fay said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.
A chime sounded and the doors opened as the servants entered once more with more food.
¡°Yes!¡± Bo whispered excitedly at seeing the servants and I suspected that whatever food they were bringing now ¨C likely dessert ¨C was a favourite of the red-haired girl.
Adonai had either heard or seen Bo¡¯s reaction, as he chuckled. ¡°Forgive Bo. She has a liking for uj''alayi.¡±
¡°I do not blame her,¡± Fay commented as the servants removed the main course and placed a plate with a slice of cake in front of each of us.
The large slice of cake on my plate was amber-brown with what I assumed were pieces of fruit inside and was covered in thick dark brown syrup.
All in all, it was reminiscent of cakes from my former life.
¡°Please, enjoy,¡± Adonai said, and Bo wasted no time in attacking her cake with a fork.
I chuckled even as I copied the girl¡¯s actions.
Even as I took a bite, and savoured the sticky sweet taste, I let my mind wander as I considered how I would convince Fay and Dooku to allow Serra and me to stay here without our lightsabers.
While I didn¡¯t expect the two Jedi Masters to resist too strongly, I would still prepare as if they would.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 3
I watched silently as Bo easily blocked a punch from Serra by trapping the other girl¡¯s arm against her body. She then pivoted hard, which resulted in Serra stumbling forwards, then pushed down on the trapped arm with her free hand.
Serra, with one arm trapped by Bo, had no recourse as Bo forced her down to the ground and then placed her knee down on Serra¡¯s neck with enough force that my fellow Padawan grimaced.
¡°Two-zero to Bo,¡± I called out.
Bo gave me another glare at shortening her name but said nothing as she released her grip on Serra and stepped backwards while Serra growled and punched the mat in anger.
[Focus. Giving in to that anger, letting it control you means you¡¯ll lose sight of what you¡¯re trying to do.] I said telepathically to Serra and I watched her take a deep breath and the flaring anger I sensed from her began to lessen. [Better. True strength comes not from the quick and easy, but from hard work and dedication.]
Serra gave the barest of nods to indicate that she heard and understood my words and I turned my attention to Bo, who was glaring at me still after my usage of the contracted form of her name.
Thanks to an agreement that we¡¯d come to until she was able to defeat me in a spar, I would be free to keep calling her by her nickname. And since she had failed to score more than a few points against me in several dozen spars, I didn¡¯t expect to lose that privilege any time soon.
¡°Serra, you need to not telegraph your attacks,¡± I offered to my friend verbally along with reassurance through the Force. ¡°Bo¡¯s been learning close-quarters-combat for as long as you¡¯ve been training with a lightsaber.¡±
¡°So why can you beat her then?¡± Serra snapped back, though there was no real anger in her tone, suggesting she was angry more at herself than my commentary.
¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who told me Cameron was special?¡± Bo countered with her own question as she reached her starting position and adopted a stance from Beskar¡¯pel. Serra, after quietly talking to herself and schooling her expression, adopted a similar stance, though I spotted a flaw.
¡°Serra, widen your stance,¡± I called out and even in her current mood, she listened and shifted her rear foot back enough so that she was in the base stance of the style. ¡°Good. Begin.¡±
As the two began again, I considered why it was that I was watching the pair spar for what was the sixty-third time since I had arrived on Mandalore.
It had only been just over two local weeks since our arrival, meeting with Duke Adonai and Pre Vizsla and dinner with their combined families. Though those two weeks here were closer to three in galactic terms and this shift between local and galactic calendars was something that happened every time we travelled to a new world. And this difference in planetary time systems was something that always brought a small smile to my lips as it always reminded me that I was now living in a different galaxy.
Since our arrival on-planet and the dinner with the Kryze and Vizsla families, we had been the guests of the Duke in Sundari and it was currently one of the two major breaks in education that occurred on Mandalore. By a quirk of the Force, Satine was currently on a break from the Coruscant Academy for Government and Diplomacy, which was why she was on Mandalore when we arrived instead of the capital of the Republic.
The day after our arrival, the Duke had arranged a small training area for us to use. As with the conference room where we had first waited, and our assigned quarters, I had examined the room with Force Sight and as with our quarters, it appeared to be clean from any sort of recording devices.
Later that very day, while Serra and I were going through another training session for her in Makashi, Bo-Katan and Naz had shown up. They had been sent by their fathers ¨C and with the permission of Fay and Dooku ¨C to get to know us better. While that made sense since the two would be our main points of contact while on Mandalore, I had easily sensed Serra¡¯s apprehension and suspicion at the two elder girls wanting to spend time with us.
Upon seeing that Serra and I were sparring, Naz suggested that we spar together as it would help build familiarity between us. The initial spars had been unbalanced as I was able to use the Force to dominate the others, while Serra was able to hold her own against the pair.
As such, we had both promised to not actively use the Force while sparring. This hadn¡¯t changed the fact I was still superior at hand-to-hand, but it had resulted in Serra dropping to last in our little group.
While she did not let that get her down ¨C indeed, she was the one who sparred the most ¨C Serra had been visibly uncomfortable when Bo had physically helped her with her posture and positioning. I hadn¡¯t brought it up with Serra, but what I sensed from her when Bo touched her was the same as what I¡¯d sensed during dinner. Perhaps she was just unused to the attention of others or was uneasy with being close to others she didn¡¯t know. Regardless of why it was, she¡¯d grown more accepting of the help, even if Naz¡¯s teasing still embarrassed her.
After I had dominated the Force-free spars with Naz and Bo, I had hoped that they would not wish to spar with me so much. However, the opposite had occurred and in retrospect it made sense. Especially when I considered my words about real Mandalorians having to prove themselves against stronger opponents. It also explained why they were so accommodating of Serra¡¯s constant need to spar as they saw it as her challenging herself to become stronger.
Since the pair wouldn¡¯t back off in challenging me, I had taken to calling Bo-Katan ¡®Bo¡¯ verbally instead of just mentally and I now called Naz ¡®Little-Nia¡¯. I had promised that I¡¯d stop calling them those nicknames once they managed to defeat me, but with Serra challenging them more than they could challenge me, and the advantages I had from my stats, carried over skills, and skill growth, the chances on the pair getting me to stop using the nicknames before my verd¡¯goten were slim.
Naz had taken the teasing via a nickname far better than Bo at first, Bo had reluctantly grown to accept my usage of her nickname. Serra had been annoyed that I gave the pair nicknames ¨C which I had to admit wasn¡¯t unexpected, but at least she hadn¡¯t been out and out angry about them ¨C and she had tried to use them as well.
Neither Mandalorian was willing to accept the nickname from someone they deemed as weaker ¨C even if she was my friend ¨C but told Serra that the day she beat one of them, she could use the appropriate nickname until she lost again. Sadly, with the current disparity in skills, Serra had the same chance of getting to use the nicknames as Bo and Naz had in getting me to stop using them. And even if she had a few years on-planet, I doubted Serra would be able to take down Bo. While younger than Naz, the redhead was easily the superior fighter and if not for my advantages, I doubt I could take her down in a spar.
Though, to give the girl her due, she wasn¡¯t going to stop trying. Hence why this was her sixty-third spar with Bo, to go along with forty-seven spars with Naz.
When there wasn¡¯t a hand-to-hand spar going on, Serra and I spent the rest of our time in this room training with our lightsabers. Bo and Naz were more than happy to just watch those spars, though I also suspected they were trying to develop strategies for countering Jedi in combat. Because of the sizable disparity in skill, most of that time wound up with me taking the role of instructor, as I was still teaching Serra the basics of Makashi along with general tricks and combos for hand-to-hand combat.
When I wasn¡¯t in this room sparring, coaching or teaching, I had spent a fair amount of time with the heirs to Clans Kryze and Vizsla, Dorgo and Tor.
The two older boys were both curious about the time I had come from; specifically, what I remembered or had heard about Revan and the Mandalorians. While I suspected that Tor was doing this under orders from his father as much as for his love of history, I saw nothing wrong with him learning about history ¨C or at least my spin on it.
Dorgo was less enthusiastic about what I knew, but still asked questions. And where Tor¡¯s were more about the history of when I come from, Dorgo¡¯s were about what Mandalorians had been like back then. From what additional usage of Observe told me about the pair, both Dorgo and Tor were slowly losing loyalty to the New Mandalorian and Death Watch factions, respectively. Which was something I felt would be a good thing in the long run.
Satine, in a rather unexpected twist ¨C but one that I was hopeful would temper her more¡ extreme views ¨C had spent a few hours every day with Fay. I didn¡¯t know what they were speaking of specifically, but Serra ¨C who had sat in on a few of the discussions ¨C had let me know that they were mainly discussing how to balance ideals and avoid going too far to one extreme or the other. She didn¡¯t elaborate beyond that, but I suspected that Fay was planting the idea of what I felt about balance into Serra while working to ¨C I hope ¨C show Satine why the ideals of the New Mandalorians were just as flawed as those of Death Watch.
Dooku generally kept to himself, though I had seen him a few times speaking with Duke Adonai quietly after meals and also caught him in conversation with Fay several evenings. I never knew what those talks were about, but I hoped that they were helping Dooku deal with his feelings of failure regarding Galidraan.
I was drawn out of my thoughts as the doors opened with their usual swish-hiss sound, and I turned to see Naz step into the room.
She gave me a nod then rolled her eyes at seeing Bo and Serra sparring.
¡°Again?¡± She asked once she was close enough. Though thankfully, she didn¡¯t step too close.
She had toned down her behaviour since the dinner, which was a relief. Having a teenager show interest in me was only slightly less unsettling than having someone just shy of being a teenager show interest.
¡°Your girl¡¯s getting better,¡± Naz commented as Serra blocked a kick from Bo and used the momentum of doing so to launch a counterattack. While that attack missed, the counterattack was something Serra wouldn¡¯t have even thought about a few weeks ago.
¡°Yeah,¡± I replied as Bo managed to clip Serra¡¯s leg but was unable to land the winning blow as Serra quickly rolled away, again using Bo¡¯s attack to guide and power her movements.
¡°She sure is flexible,¡± Naz added as she gently hit her shoulder against my arm. ¡°Imagine how good she¡¯ll be once she¡¯s a little older.¡±
I ignored that comment.
Since Serra had started to challenge Naz and Bo, Naz had countered by beginning to flirt with Serra as much as she had done with me when we¡¯d first arrived. While those flirtations had been dialled back with me ¨C either because I didn¡¯t rise to them, or someone told her to stop it ¨C they had stayed constant with Serra.
Bo had also shifted to more verbal comments as Serra became comfortable with the physical contact. And their combined efforts were affecting my friend.
It was easy for me to sense Serra¡¯s confusion about the comments and attention, and while she tried her best to ignore it ¨C save for her face doing regular impressions of a tomato and/or her eyes bulging out ¨C I had begun to sense that she was beginning to enjoy the attention. Though the confusion remained.
¡°She really doesn¡¯t give up, does she?¡± Naz stated, seemingly trying to draw me into conversation. And since this one was not laced with any obvious innuendo, I responded.
¡°Once she sets a goal, Serra is very determined about achieving it.¡±
Naz chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a good trait to have. And she does not shy away from combat. She¡¯d make a fine Mandalorian, as would you.¡± I gave her a sideways glance, which she replied to with a smirk and wink.
We both turned our attention back to the spar, and Naz sighed. ¡°But she¡¯s not even ready to take me on, never mind Bo.¡± Naz had adopted the nickname I had given Bo-Katan not long after hearing me use it.
¡°She knows, but she still tries.¡±
¡°I believe there¡¯s a saying about trying the same thing over and over and expecting a different result?¡±
I chuckled at that. Hearing that the expression existed here was amusing and comforting.
¡°There is but remember that Serra¡¯s not actively trying to use the Force. If she did, she could likely now take the pair of you down in seconds.¡±
¡°Only if we let her prepare,¡± Naz retorted as she lifted her chin high and adopted a firmer stance. ¡°We have trained since birth to fight Jedi.¡±
¡°I thought we were all members of the Republic?¡± I said with another chuckle. ¡°And just because you¡¯ve trained to fight us, doesn¡¯t mean you can win.¡±
¡°You think so?¡± Naz asked as she turned to face me.
¡°I know so,¡± I replied with a smirk as I played into her pride and determination. Nothing wrong with friendly teasing, so long as it was only that. ¡°I¡¯ve beaten both you and Bo without actively using the Force.¡±
¡°Ah, but we¡¯re going easy on you,¡± Naz retorted, her hands coming to rest on her hips as our eyes locked. ¡°No way you could take us on if we went all out. Or worked together.¡±
I stifled a laugh at the bravado and opened my mouth to respond.
¡°Oof!¡±
My attention, and that of Naz¡¯s, returned to the spar and we saw that Bo had forced Serra to the ground while controlling one of her arms via a simple armbar.
¡°Point and match to Bo,¡± I called out just as the girl in question lowered herself onto Serra¡¯s stomach, her knees on either side of my fellow Padawan.
¡°I-I¡¯m not out,¡± Serra replied weakly, only to grunt as Bo twisted her arm.
¡°Serra¡¡± my voice deepened, and she sighed.
¡°Fine! G-get off me.¡±
Bo leaned forward and whispered something into Serra¡¯s ear. I could¡¯ve used Enhance Sense to hear what was said, but the way Serra¡¯s face instantly turned the colour of a Sith lightsaber made me glad that I hadn¡¯t.
As the pair stood ¨C with Serra cautiously accepting a hand up from Bo even while her face continued to look like it was on fire ¨C Naz stepped towards them.
¡°Cameron here thinks he can take us both on in full contact,¡± Pre¡¯s daughter said loudly.
Bo¡¯s eyes narrowed as her head snapped around to look at me. ¡°Big words from a small boy.¡±
Even as I saw Serra¡¯s eyes drill into the back of Bo¡¯s head, I laughed. ¡°Nothing small about me princess.¡±
Bo¡¯s lips twitched and she stepped forward until we were almost nose to nose. ¡°Then put up or shut up.¡±
I felt my brow rise as I smiled. ¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s make this fun,¡± Naz said as she stepped back into my sightline and placed an arm over Serra¡¯s shoulders. Which resulted in my fellow Padawan¡¯s cheeks regaining their lost redness.
¡°The three of us against you. If we win, then you have to do whatever we say for a whole day ¨C and that¡¯s one day for each of us ¨C once you¡¯ve passed your trials.¡±
Naz¡¯s eyes seem to dance over my body as she suggested the terms, while Bo allowed a smile to spread across her lips. Serra, well she looked like the proverbial deer in the headlights even as the colour in her cheeks drained rapidly and I sensed worry, excitement and confusion rolling off her in waves.
¡°And when I win?¡± I asked, stressing that I knew I would even as I casually unclipped my lightsaber and placed it beside where Serra¡¯s main blade was sitting. The smaller shoto was back in our quarters as I was making a few¡ adjustments to it.
Naz shrugged. ¡°Same. You can command each of us for a day.¡± She replied with a wink. ¡°We¡¯ll do anything you say. Anything.¡± She finished with a lick of her lips.
Ignoring the complete lack of subtlety in that suggestion, I replied. ¡°Winner is the last one standing.¡±
¡°Deal.¡±
¡°Uh, I, um¡¡± Serra began only for Bo and Naz to pull her to the far side of the room.
[Cameron, is everything alright?] Fay asked mentally.
[Yes, Master. Serra and I are just sparring with our hosts.]
[Ah. How is Serra?]
I bit my lips to avoid letting a chuckle escape me as I saw Bo and Naz pull the girl in question in close so they could whisper a plan. I also noted that both Mandalorians were staying close to my friend. They weren¡¯t touching her ¨C likely because they were taking the upcoming spar seriously ¨C but they were so close that I could sense Serra¡¯s confusion and worry growing rapidly.
Still, I turned away and let them plan.
[She¡¯s fine. Our hosts are just being¡ very friendly with her.]
A burst of amusement came across the bond as Fay spoke mentally once more. [Very well. Have fun. Though do be mindful of the feelings of others.]
[Yes, Master.] I replied as I felt Fay withdraw from the telepathic conversation.
Fay had spoken with me a few nights ago about how Serra was handling the interest shown in her and me by the two Mandalorian girls. And while Fay trusted that I would be able to handle things suitably enough, she was concerned that our fellow Jedi would struggle.
I¡¯d promised to keep an eye on her and step in if I felt the local pair got out of hand, but honestly, I saw nothing wrong in what was happening and felt that, in the long run, it would benefit Serra to face such emotions now instead of later.
I had also noted that Serra¡¯s obvious interest in me had if not dissipated, at least been brought under control. And while that was likely a result of us receiving ¡®The Talk¡¯ ¨C and possibly her talks with Fay ¨C I had also been more careful of my actions around her.
In retrospect, I easily saw that simple gestures like placing a finger to her lips to silence her had enflamed her feelings and I was actively keeping a safe distance between us. Thankfully, Serra hadn¡¯t picked up on this, or if she had, there¡¯d been no reaction to it. I did, however, wonder why I had done such things in the first place.
Mentally, I knew better than to initiate physical contact with someone who was interested in me, yet I had still done so. I had no idea why I had, and nothing had appeared in the help sections of my Interface to suggest that the update had altered my body or mind to be more emotional/childish.
Yet it was clear when reviewing my actions around Serra, and others, that I had acted in ways that didn¡¯t quite line up with how I would have if I was still an adult.
¡°Are you finished daydreaming?¡± Naz called out and I turned back to see all three were standing ready on the far side of the mat. While Bo and Naz looked confident, Serra was haemorrhaging worry through the Force. ¡°Or do you need more time to imagine how badly we¡¯ll beat you?¡±
I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. ¡°Not imagining anything. Heck, I¡¯m so confident, I¡¯ll let you call the start.¡± I retorted as I adopted a base stance from my old life. Mentally I activated Bullet-Time and Force Speed.
While I could easily take out all three TK, I figured beating them badly without using the Force offensively was the more civilised approach. I planned to win, not beat them so badly they didn¡¯t want to spar anymore.
¡°Begin,¡± Naz said with a smile still dancing on her lips.
The two Mandalorians moved forward together, Serra a step behind likely as support, as I felt my smile grow as I took a step forward and moved to meet them.
¡ ¡
¡°You wished to speak with us?¡± Dooku asked as I stepped out into the general area of our guest quarters within the palace.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied as I took a seat at the table where he, Fay, and Serra were seating. While Fay and Dooku were calm and met my gaze, Serra wouldn¡¯t. Likely this was because of the three-on-one spar, and the six rematches that had followed.
As I¡¯d expected, I¡¯d won rather handily every time and now each of the three owed me a week¡¯s worth of servitude. While I had no intention of using that for anything nefarious, Naz had not been shy about offering suggestions about how they could serve me. Bo had laughed them off ¨C either because she was well aware of Naz¡¯s joking/flirtatious nature or she didn¡¯t expect me to take any of Naz¡¯s words seriously ¨C but Serra... well, she hadn¡¯t taken the suggestions well.
Hence why she still refused to meet my gaze several hours later.
¡°Padawan?¡± Dooku asked again as I got caught up in my thoughts.
The topic I wanted to discuss was something I¡¯d been thinking about for a while, but now that I had the chance to discuss it, I was¡ concerned. If I didn¡¯t handle things correctly, then I ran the risk of revealing my more unusual powers. And while I trusted the trio, and I had a Trusted reputation with all of them, it was still a risk.
¡°Sorry, Master. I was just¡ thinking,¡± I paused and took a breath before using Observe on the table we were sitting around.
Fay and Dooku barely reacted, though they shared a glance, while Serra¡¯s head snapped up and her eyes locked onto mine. That drew the attention of both my masters as both turned to look at my fellow Padawan.
¡°You all felt that?¡± I asked slowly.
¡°We did,¡± Dooku replied just as slowly. ¡°And while Master Fay and I have sensed whatever you have been doing with the Force for several years, I must admit that I did not realise that Padawan Keto could also sense it.¡±
Serra gulped and broke eye contact. ¡°Um, I¡ I started sensing it when Cam returned to the Temple last year.¡± She turned her attention back to me, though she refused to meet my gaze. ¡°Though it was just after your spar with the Grandmaster that I was sure you were the source.¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± Dooku gently stroked his beard. ¡°What made you sure it was Cameron that was the source?¡±
¡°He, uh, used the ability on Knight C¡¯baoth and the Senator,¡± Serra replied only for her brow to crease. ¡°Not sure why the Senator could sense it though.¡±
¡°Which Senator was this?¡± Dooku asked Serra, though his eyes were focused on me.
Serra¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Palpatine.¡± I felt my brow rise at the resentment that came from her as she said his name. Both in her tone and through the Force.
¡°Indeed.¡± While Dooku was replying to her, his attention seemed to drill into my skull, and I wondered if he was remembering my rather blunt rejection of the idea of Sifo-Dyas reaching out to Palpatine just before we¡¯d met Padm¨¦.
While having Dooku suspicious of Palpatine was useful, having him begin to suspect that there might be a link between the Senator and the Sith could be disastrous. While I had confidence in Dooku¡¯s abilities with a lightsaber and suspected he could possibly match Sidious in a lightsaber-only duel, I doubted he would be able to take out the Sith Lord in a full battle.
Even if it was over a decade before Sidious grew in power to such a place that he was able to engage Windu and Yoda in combat and seemingly have a chance of winning, I was still concerned that the Sith may be too much for Dooku to handle. Sidious seemed to favour using the Force to win his fights instead of his lightsaber, from what I''d gathered during the few times Sidious had actually fought in The Clone Wars and the movies. And Dooku''s skills in that area could be best described as ordinary for a Jedi Master if such an oxymoron was permitted in this context.
¡°I think that was just because C¡¯baoth turned as well,¡± I offered while glad that my thoughts and internal feelings were hidden by Telepathic Shield from my masters, even as I calmed my emotions so they couldn¡¯t sense any worry or apprehension from me via our Force bonds. ¡°He reacted to my action as well.¡±
Serra thought about it before shrugging. ¡°Eh, maybe. I, I just don¡¯t like the Senator.¡±
¡°Why do you say that?¡± Fay asked, though again I noted that her attention was more on me than Serra. Serra, however, didn¡¯t notice as her attention returned to the table in front of her.
¡°Um, it felt like the Force was trying to warn me about him.¡± She paused and shrugged. ¡°May-maybe it was just my, my emotions but¡ he felt¡ wrong. I, I didn¡¯t want him near Cam.¡±
Serra¡¯s eyes met mine for an instant, and her cheeks reddened as they did before she looked down at the table again. ¡°I know he¡¯s your friend, but I don¡¯t like him.¡±
¡°He¡¯s not really a friend,¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°Just someone I¡¯ve met that seems to have taken an¡ interest in me.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± Dooku agreed. ¡°While I have spent less time with the Senator since Cameron became our Padawan, what time we do spend together is often prefaced by him asking after you.¡± Dooku¡¯s eyes locked onto mine. ¡°Before, I felt the interest was, perhaps, a fraction too familial. Now, based on Padawan Keto¡¯s comments, I wonder if his interest in Cameron is more than just casual.¡±
¡°Perhaps it still is, however when you add in Cameron¡¯s comments regarding our¡ thoughts on the future, it does raise several questions that we need to address,¡± Fay added in agreement with her fellow Jedi Master. ¡°And I suspect that this ability of Cameron¡¯s will also play into this discussion.¡±
¡°Um, yes, Master,¡± I said before licking my lower lip.
I didn¡¯t need to, but the brief pause gave me time to reorder my thoughts as this was not how I expected this reveal to go. Though I should have planned for Serra commenting on Sidious sensing my usage of Observe. More and more, the spar with Yoda and the aftermath was feeling like a disaster.
In the months before we¡¯d left, several senior Knights and a handful of Jedi Masters had approached me to spar.
I had rejected all but a few of those offers, and of the dozen or so I¡¯d accepted, I¡¯d intentionally lost as many as I¡¯d won. Oh, I felt I could¡¯ve won almost all of them ¨C bar the ones against Plo Koon and Giiett ¨C but doing so would shatter what remained of my intended cover of being ¡®just another Padawan¡¯. Though I could admit that ever since I¡¯d arrived at the Temple, that had been a flawed cover. Nothing about my growth in skills and Force abilities was in any way normal.
Based on my level ¨C now at 23 ¨C it was only a matter of time before I was promoted to Knight, though if I was in the High Council¡¯s position, I would try to delay it for a few more years. Likely until I was sixteen at a minimum.
¡°Cameron?¡± Fay said drawing me out of my thoughts about the failure of my cover.
¡°Right, sorry. Um, well a few years ago I was curious if I could use the Force to sense details about people,¡± I began, quickly returning to my reveal of Observe. ¡°And it worked...sort of. I mean, I can get an idea of how someone is feeling, what they think of me ¨C in a very general sense that is ¨C and an idea of their Force Potential.¡±
¡°Initiate Zill?¡± Dooku offered and I nodded.
¡°Yeah. I, um, I¡¯ve been using the ability on anyone I could, though not senior Jedi Knights or Masters. It seems they can sense it.¡±
There was silence from the three as they considered my words and Fay and Dooku turned to look at each other. Likely they were engaged in a mental conversation about what I¡¯d¡
¡°What does it say about me?¡± Serra blurted out.
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
¡°Um,¡± I mumbled as I tried to think of how to phrase things without embarrassing her.
¡°Hmm, I admit I am curious about how this ability of yours works and what it would reveal about us as well,¡± Dooku stated and Fay nodded along.
¡°Okay,¡± I said slowly before doing as they wanted.
Fay
Race: Sephi-Human Hybrid
Level: 50
Health: 100%
Age: 725
Force Potential: Very High
Threat Potential: Very High
Reputation: Trusted Friend
Affiliation Loyalty: The Coalition (64%) Jedi Order (55%) Republic (43%)
Emotional State: Curious
Fay is curious to finally learn about your unique Force ability.
She is also wondering how it works and if others could learn it.
¡
??? Dooku
Level: 38
Race: Human
Health: 100%
Age: 65
Force Potential: Very High
Threat Potential: High
Reputation: Trusted Acquaintance
Affiliation Loyalty: The Coalition (68%) Jedi Order (51%) Republic (33%)
Emotional State: Curious/Apprehensive
Dooku is curious about how this ability of yours works.
He also wonders if it could be used to root out threats to your plans.
Though he is unsettled by how often concerns are raised about Senator Palpatine.
¡
Serra Keto
Level: 16
Race: Human
Health: 100%
Age: 12
Force Potential: High
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Honoured Friend
Affiliation Loyalty: You (82%) Republic (64%) Jedi Order (62%)
Emotional State: Curious/Concerned
Serra wonders if she can learn this new power.
Though she is worried it will reveal how she feels about you.
And that she is feeling freer here than on Coruscant.
¡
Before you ask, we have decided to keep the surprise of what your Human Master¡¯s given name is from you.
We have done this because, truthfully, we would rather you earn the right to know it instead of cheating.
And we don¡¯t wish to spoil the moment when you do learn it.
I frowned at the small notice from TPTB. Having them restrict information from me, even something as trivial as Dooku¡¯s given name was concerning. However, since I was here at their choice, I had no choice but to accept their decision on the matter. Though honestly, I agreed that earning the right to know the name was better than just having it given to me.
¡°Ah, so that is what I felt all those years ago,¡± Fay commented as I used the power first on her.
¡°It¡ tingles?¡± Serra added slowly as she waggled her fingers as though trying to get feeling back into them.
¡°What does this power reveal about us?¡± Dooku asked, cutting straight to the topic.
¡°Um, well, you¡¯re all curious about this ability of mine, but Master Dooku and Serra are both worried, though for different reasons. It also says you all have at least a high potential to use the Force,¡± I explained in vague terms. Explaining the full details of what Observe revealed was not something I planned to do anytime soon, if ever.
¡°Does it tell you anything else?¡± Fay asked cautiously as Serra seemed to shrink into herself.
¡°Um, it hints that, uh, you and Master Dooku would be¡ difficult to defeat in combat,¡± I added before shrugging, ¡°Though I knew that already.¡±
Fay gave me a smile at the comment, while Dooku gave a fractional nod as I remembered the one time the pair had duelled with me present.
While Fay may not wield a lightsaber and was known more for her way with words than her combat skills, the spar had not been the victory for Dooku that I had expected. Instead, Fay had shown several rather creative ways to use the Force to keep an armed opponent at distance and on the defensive before she was able to win the spar.
While none of what Fay did was new to me ¨C or at least it didn¡¯t result in the generation of new Force Powers ¨C it did show me a few interesting ways to use the Force, particularly when Fay had created a Force illusion so convincing that Dooku had attacked it and exposed himself to an attack from Fay that neither of us sensed until she dropped the illusion.
That had me pushing Force Illusion further up the list of powers I planned to train while on Mandalore.
¡°Indeed,¡± Dooku said slowly. ¡°I for one am glad that the mystery around this ability of yours has been explained.¡±
¡°Um, Master Dooku, why are you and Master Fay so calm about Cam using a new Force ability?¡± Serra asked.
Fay smiled at the girl. ¡°Tell me, child, when Cameron uses this¡ unexpected ability, does the Force warn you? Does this ability feel tainted or a threat?¡±
¡°No.¡± Serra shot back quickly. ¡°Cam would never hurt me.¡±
A few months ago, I would have been worried about how quick she was to defend me ¨C or fight others who seemed to be close to me. However, since I¡¯d interrupted her spar with Rachi, Serra had been toning down her¡ possessive tendencies.
Add in that since ¡®The Talk¡¯, she¡¯d spend regular time talking with Fay, and hadn¡¯t shown any outward signs of those tendencies around Bo and Naz ¨C though that could likely be because the pair were teasing her so much ¨C and I felt that whatever had brought it on was now under control. Though it was something to be cautious about over the next few months once Dooku and Fay left.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think he would,¡± Fay replied with a small smile as her eyes darted my way. ¡°Nor would you, him. However, the lack of warning from the Force is but one thing which has reassured Master Dooku and me about Cameron¡¯s ability.¡±
There was silence as Serra seemed to process what Fay had said before she nodded.
¡°Yeah. The Force would warn us of a threat,¡± Serra stated.
¡°It should. However, relying entirely on the Force to determine where a threat exists is¡ na?ve at best,¡± Dooku countered as his lips narrowed. ¡°We must be constantly vigilant to threats that the Force is blind to.¡±
Serra¡¯s brow creased and she titled her head. ¡°How could one blind the Force?¡±
¡°It is difficult, but not impossible,¡± Fay replied slowly. ¡°However, that is a discussion for when you are older and wiser. Now, we wish to discuss how you both should behave once Master Dooku and I leave.¡±
¡°Hey! It¡¯s not like I keep looking for trouble.¡± I said as everyone shifted their gaze to me. Though I couldn¡¯t deny that I did seem to attract unwanted attention.
¡°It is not. However, the Force works through us, and clearly, it has decided to place you in situations that are more¡ volatile than most would encounter.¡± Dooku countered. ¡°Thus, we wish to ensure that you are both aware of how to conduct yourselves while you are staying here and confirm that you do not wish to keep your lightsabers with you.¡±
I felt myself frown and opened my mouth to answer.
¡°We¡¯re here as the guests of the ruler of the planet, Master Dooku,¡± Serra said, unintentionally cutting me off. ¡°We know we need to obey the local planetary rules.¡±
¡°And we know the Mandalorians do not like Jedi. But if we openly kept our lightsabers, it would only make them more likely to attack us,¡± I added, repeating a reason that I had used the previous thirteen times this discussion had come up.
Instead of trying to counter my reason, as I had expected, Dooku simply held up a hand. ¡°I am not here to once more argue the point with you. While I do not agree with your choice, I respect it. No, I simply wish to confirm, before Master Fay and myself leave in the morning that you are both still committed to this course.¡±
¡°We are,¡± I said for both of us and Serra nodded in agreement.
¡°Very well. Then all I shall say on the matter is to be constantly vigilant and trust no one.¡± Dooku said giving us a head tilt in acceptance.
¡°And perhaps you could try to be more¡ diplomatic with your words,¡± Fay added with a chuckle. ¡°The Duke¡¯s eldest daughter is¡ not a fan of your opinions.¡±
¡°Eh,¡± I responded with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of hers either.¡±
¡°Thankfully, Lady Satine will leave with us tomorrow. She is due to finish her studies on Coruscant before beginning a term as an assistant to this sector¡¯s current Senator. Duke Adonai plans for her to eventually become the Senator for the sector while her brother will assume leadership of the planet and sector.¡± Fay explained. ¡°And while the girl has some¡ extreme ideals, her heart is in the right place.¡±
I said nothing, preferring to hold my tongue. Did I regret being so blunt when we¡¯d first met? No. I knew where her blind idealism would lead, and the damage it would cause.
In retrospect, I should have been more concerned about offending Adonai than attacking Satine. However, the Duke had not told me off and the subtle signs I¡¯d detected suggested he agreed with my words, even if he couldn¡¯t verbalise them around his allies.
¡°We should discuss your verd¡¯goten,¡± Dooku said, changing the topic rather abruptly. ¡°You understand that completing this trial will not be well-regarded by the High Council?¡±
I nodded. ¡°I do, but I¡¯m doing it anyway.¡±
¡°Um, verd¡¯gaten?¡± Serra asked and it occurred to me that I had not told her about it. Nor had it been mentioned by Bo or Naz as anything more than a trial.
¡°The verd¡¯goten,¡± Fay began, correcting the girl¡¯s pronunciation, ¡°is a Mandalorian custom that is similar to the Trials of Knighthood from the Old Republic. Once a child is of age, the prospective Mando¡¯ade is allowed to attempt the trial, though nothing says it must be attempted at such a young age and I have heard of people in their thirties that have passed the rite and were accepted into Mandalorian culture.¡±
¡°And since these are Mandalorians we¡¯re talking about, it involves not only surviving by yourself but killing a beast, with just a knife,¡± I explained to Serra figuring she needed to understand what it entailed before I asked her if she was willing to attempt it herself. Which I did plan to do. Hopefully, she¡¯d be willing to do the trial, as I felt it would be beneficial to her to prove herself to people outside the Jedi Order. However, if she chose not to, I would accept her decision.
¡°Said beast must be a threat to the one attempting the verd¡¯goten. After all, killing a rabbit isn¡¯t exactly worthy of a warrior.¡± I continued with a smirk at imagining a Mandalorian with that as a personal crest. ¡°Nor can we use the Force in any obvious way. I asked Nia.¡± I added in answer to the way Fay and Dooku looked at me.
¡°That¡¯s barbaric,¡± Serra commented. ¡°Why would they send a child out alone to kill a creature?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the old way,¡± I replied with a shrug. ¡°Unlike the Jedi, who have formalised the testing for Knighthood since the Ruusan Reformation, the Mandalorians see value in respecting the ways of their ancestors.¡±
¡°But sending a child out by themselves?¡± Serra shook her head, sending her hair flying around her face. ¡°And how old are these kids?¡±
¡°The verd¡¯goten can be taken at any time after the thirteenth nameday, though the younger one is when the ritual is completed, the more respect the kill carries,¡± Fay explained so easily that I wondered just how much she had learnt from her former Mandalorian¡ friend? lover? ¡°As does the danger the beast poses.¡±
¡°Serra,¡± I began, cutting off my friend from making another comment. ¡°I know you think it¡¯s barbaric, but this is the way of the Mandalorians. If you don¡¯t want to do it, it¡¯s fine. But I¡¯m doing it.¡±
Serra¡¯s eyes locked on to me, which was the first time we¡¯d made direct contact since the spars that morning. She held my gaze for a while before sighing loudly.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know. I mean, I think I understand why it would make sense to do it, but¡¡± she paused and shook her head once more. ¡°It goes against what I was taught as an Initiate.¡±
¡°The taking of a life, even that of a non-sentient creature, is not something to be actively sought out. However, all things die, and to the Mandalorian people, a death in a verd¡¯goten is a worthy death,¡± Fay again explained with such ease that I began to wonder if she had ever completed the trial. ¡°And the kill is never just for the kill. If possible, the meat of the beast is harvested and eaten. The hide and internal organs can also be harvested for useful purposes. Or so I am told.¡±
I felt my eyes narrow as she finished speaking, and I suspected that she had either taken the verd¡¯goten herself ¨C likely after it being suggested by this long-dead friend ¨C or had spoken at length about the custom with that same person.
¡°In the Old Republic, Jedi were often sent on dangerous missions to earn their Knighthood. Many times, the Padawan did not return, but after the Ruusan Reformation, the Order adopted the more formalised trials.¡± Dooku supplied, weighing in on the issue. ¡°While the Sith are gone from sight, the galaxy is still a dangerous place and time away from the Temple does one good.¡±
¡°Serra, if you want to try the verd¡¯goten, you can. If not, it¡¯s fine,¡± I repeated quickly, not wanting her to catch Dooku¡¯s comment about the Sith having been gone from sight, not killed off as most Jedi were told. ¡°The choice is yours.¡±
¡°Okay. J-just give me time to think about it,¡± She replied slowly, her eyes now not willing to meet mine.
¡°Sure. Also, can you get the project I gave you this morning?¡± I asked, changing the topic and taking things back to an earlier point where I had developed an idea to ease the concerns of my masters regarding us being unarmed while alone on a world renowned for training Jedi killers.
She took a split second to realise what I was talking about before she darted for her room.
¡°Cameron?¡± Dooku asked as he and Fay turned their attention to me, but I simply smiled and waited for Serra to return.
When she did, she smiled at me as she dropped three pieces of metal tubing on the table.
Dooku¡¯s eyes narrowed and an eyebrow rose as he examined them. ¡°Curious.¡± He lifted his head and looked at me. ¡°This was Padawan Keto¡¯s secondary blade, correct?¡±
¡°It still is,¡± I replied as a smile crept onto my face and I nodded at Serra.
She picked up the three pieces and quickly clipped them together. No more than twenty seconds after picking them up, she pressed the button and the shortened green blade of her shoto hummed to life.
¡°Impressive,¡± Dooku commented as Serra de-powered the blade and broke it down into its three parts. ¡°Are we to assume that Padawan Keto will be keeping this with her when we leave?¡±
¡°Yes, Master. While I trust that Mayor Vizsla¡¯s intentions were honest, and the reasoning he gave was certainly valid, ignoring the fact both his uncle and sister were members of Death Watch would be stupid. And I¡¯m not going to walk into a potentially dangerous situation without protection.¡± I replied.
That was only half true. Honestly, I trusted Pre Vizsla about half as far as Yoda could throw him. Without the Force. But I couldn¡¯t say that without it leading to questions I wasn¡¯t ready to answer.
¡°True. And do you plan to make such a blade for yourself?¡± Dooku asked as he reached over and told hold of the three components of Serra¡¯s lightsaber. ¡°With the crystals from your current lightsaber?¡±
¡°Yes and no,¡± I replied and reached into my pocket, pulling out a small crystal. ¡°I have a spare crystal. It¡¯s one of the ones we found on Dantooine.¡± I explained before Fay could ask where the crystal had come from.
And I was being honest as it was one of the six crystals from there that I had stored in my Inventory. Those were joined by a pair taken from older lightsabers found under the Temple and the two from the Jedi and Sith lightsabers that had been destroyed on Ilum during my¡ talk with the future-self visions of myself as a Jedi Grandmaster and Dark Lord of the Sith.
¡°I was under the impression that all of those crystals were handed over to the Order when we returned to the Temple,¡± Fay said as her lips turned upwards at the corners. ¡°Yet, it is not a surprise that you kept one for yourself. A memento of the history Dantooine has with your family, perhaps?¡±
I nodded at her thinking. While it was true that keeping a crystal from the cave on Dantooine was slightly sentimental, that had not been the main reason.
¡°I for one am more comfortable about allowing you both to stay if you still have a lightsaber,¡± Dooku added and I turned my head to see he had already disassembled the lightsaber into its three components and was turning them over in his hands. ¡°While I suspect these blades will not be as powerful as your main lightsabers, they are more¡ discreet.¡±
He handed the components back to Serra as I placed the crystal back in my pocket.
¡°I think I¡¯ve got most of the parts I need to build another lightsaber in my room,¡± I said, which was true. I had pulled the main components from my inventory ¨C where I held enough parts to build three lightsabers ¨C and placed them in a desk drawer. I left out a few more easily attainable parts from the pile to complete the illusion that I wasn¡¯t quite ready to build a second blade.
¡°I admit I am¡ curious, as to when and where you found those parts, as I am sure Master Fay is as well. However, I think it is better if we do not know the answers to those questions,¡± Dooku said with a slight twitch of his lips.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied as a smile appeared on my face.
Silence settled over us until I spoke again.
¡°If I may ask, what will you be doing while we are here?¡±
[You wish to reveal our plans in front of Padawan Keto?] Dooku asked mentally.
[Not all. Generalities at best,] I replied. [I expect Serra to join our Coalition in time, but exact details are not something she needs to know currently.]
¡°After we have escorted Lady Satine to Coruscant, I will be travelling to Baltizaar,¡± Dooku began as if our quick mental conversation had not taken place. ¡°There¡ I wish to confirm the fate of someone I once knew. After that, I will likely return to the Temple, but that is not certain.¡±
That meant he was going to look for hints about what had happened to Komari Vosa as Baltizaar was the planet where the Jedi strike team had been driven back by the Bando Gora. According to the reports, Vosa had died there, but no definitive proof had been found.
If Dooku found anything, I expected he would report it to Fay, Sifo-Dyas, and the others instead of rushing in half-cocked as most Jedi would. While I hoped that Vosa was still alive, from what little I had learnt about the Bando Gora, death would be the better outcome for Vosa¡¯s fate. Still, all I could do was hope for the best but prepare for the worst.
Fay glanced from me to Dooku subtly before she spoke. ¡°I will travel the galaxy. There are a few old friends I wish to catch up with. And one or two who I am¡ concerned about.¡±
¡°Um, when you return to the Temple, could pass a message to Master Drallig for me?¡± Serra asked slowly to which Fay nodded and smiled.
¡°Certainly. And we have spoken with the Duke and his ministers so that, if you wish, you may speak to him once a week via the Holonet.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Serra said with a smile.
Any further conversation was cut off by the chime of someone outside the door.
¡°Enter,¡± Dooku stated and the doors opened revealing a tan-skinned woman.
¡°Master Jedi, Duke Adonai has asked me to escort you for the evening meal.¡± She stated.
¡°Very well. Come along Padawans, and Cameron, do mind your manners around Lady Satine,¡± Fay added with a smile.
¡°I won¡¯t start anything,¡± I replied as we began to follow the servant.
And I wouldn¡¯t. But if, as had been the case at the last few meals where I¡¯d been present along with Satine, she did, I would happily take the chance to offer one of the comments I had floating around in my mind.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Two days later, after seeing Fay and Dooku leave with Satine in tow, I was in a transport that was taking me ¨C along with Serra, Bo, and Naz ¨C to the city of Keldabe where we would join a training centre of potential Journeymen Protectors and Royal Guards.
Technically we were both too young ¨C having not turned thirteen or completed our verd¡¯goten ¨C but there was no way in hell I was coming all the way to Mandalore to study in the New Mandalorian Royal Academy of Government or a school for little children.
Neither Bo nor Naz attended that academy either, which made sense as neither Adonai nor Pre were actual members of the New Mandalorians. Instead, both had allied themselves, and their Clans ¨C and House in Adonai¡¯s case ¨C with the ruling faction of the sector. An action that both likely had regrets about, though for differing reasons.
I had asked why it was that Bo and Naz had to attend the training centre when both were old enough to have attempted the verd¡¯goten, or I assumed they had passed it as I¡¯d hadn¡¯t asked them directly about that yet. As it was explained to me, that the reason for them still attending the training centre was that it was tied to the fact the Republic saw the age of responsibility as sixteen and that they wished to move away from the old ways.
While the verd¡¯goten was taken by many from the age of thirteen, the New Mandalorians had decided to not recognise the trial and only allowed members into the guard, or the sponsored groups of Journeymen Protectors throughout the sector, once they were seventeen.
But even then, I had my doubts that Bo and Naz would be allowed to serve in the Guard, and if they were, it would only be in Sundari as both Adonai and Pre held important positions. None of the pacifistic New Mandalorians would place the daughters of the Duke and Mayor of Sundari in locations that carried actual risk, regardless of the resulting stagnation and lack of growth that would bring.
Bringing my mind back to the present, I looked out of the window of the small courier transport as we skimmed across the white sand desert and noted a few metal beams and buildings that jutted out of the sand randomly. Those were the remains of the cities that had stood on this part of the world before a Jedi-led Republic strike force had all but glassed huge swathes of the planet during the Dral¡¯Han.
I had to give the New Mandalorians some credit for building their cities where they did. The sparse, skeletal remains and white sandy deserts likely helped to remind people of what had happened and were then used by the New Mandalorians to convince people that their way was the correct way.
Yet I could also see that this choice of location for their cities could be used to rally people against the faction. Likely the ideas I had about how to use this against them ¨C such as that the New Mandalorians were trying to remove/bury the past ¨C were used by groups like Death Watch to stir up sentiment against the ruling faction.
¡°What?! How can you not do the verd¡¯goten?!¡±
My attention was drawn back to the inside of the transport, and the other passengers, by the loud voice of Bo and I turned to see her and Naz staring at Serra in shock.
Serra, for her part, looked away and rubbed her arm. ¡°I, it¡¯s just that killing like that¡ It¡¯s against the Jedi way.¡± She flicked her hair at the point where her Padawan braid had been.
Both of us had removed them this morning ¨C well, I¡¯d cut mine off happily whereas Serra had just removed the braid and let the hair fall back with the rest ¨C while shifting from our robes into grey training clothes worn at the centre, we were due to attend. Bo and Naz were also in such clothing, though both had a short green strip over their left breast.
¡°This isn¡¯t your Temple on Coruscant. This is Mandalore,¡± Naz countered as she snarled and exposed a few teeth. ¡°And I know Cam¡¯s going to do the verd¡¯goten.¡±
All three turned to me and I rolled my eyes. ¡°Real subtle Naz.¡± Bo sniggered once while Naz just shrugged. ¡°But yeah, I¡¯m going to do the verd¡¯goten. And it¡¯s up to Serra if she wants to or not, so stop trying to force her into it.¡± I backed up my words with a burst of Force Persuasion.
¡°But¡¡± Bo began only to stop when Naz elbowed her in the ribs.
¡°Actually, if it¡¯s allowed, can you tell us about what you two dealt with on your trials?¡± I asked, shifting the conversation in a way that stopped the pair from hassling Serra without totally dropping the topic.
The pair shared a look before Naz replied.
¡°Mine was a nightshrike,¡± she said as she rolled up the sleeve of her jacket to expose the armoured bracer she was wearing, and the stylised bat-like creature that was engraved upon it. ¡°It was on the second day of my verd¡¯goten, when I encountered the beast, though at the time I was less interested in what it was than in surviving the encounter or killing it.¡± She paused and chuckled to herself. ¡°Well, more like it encountered me.¡±
¡°I had just sat down to eat my evening meal when a scream came from the air. On instinct, I rolled backwards and grabbed my knife as a mass, as black as the night and larger than my camping ground, swooped down and stole the roasting meat from my fire.¡±
Naz moved around the cabin we were in, acting out her story as she told it.
¡°The shadow flew upwards, and I lost it almost as soon as it was beyond the light of the fire. So, I waited. No beast like that would be satisfied with the small meal I had been cooking. And soon enough, I heard the scream again. This time from behind me.¡±
¡°As I dove away, I felt the wind rush across my back even as something scraped against the back of my armour. The force of that glancing blow was strong enough to disrupt my dive, and I ended up face-first in the dirt.¡±
¡°Quickly, I righted myself and crouched low, waiting for the beast to attack again. And once more it did. But this time, I was ready.¡±
¡°I dropped to the ground and thrust my knife upwards, emboldened as my blade caught flesh. The beast roared, then crashed into the bushes, as something splattered across my armour.¡±
¡°I rolled quickly to my feet, my blood pumping as I tightened my grip on the knife. A scream from a nearby undergrowth drew my attention, and I barely was able to duck as a large shadow, easily double my height, stumbled out from the bushes into the light.¡±
¡°The monster spread its wings, engulfing the clearing inside the span as the embers of the fire I had lit made shadows dance across its body. Highlighting the muscles and tendons of the massive beast. Yet my eyes also saw something else.¡±
¡°Blood, as red as that from you or I, was pouring down one wing and even as the beast snapped its large jaws ¨C which could easily have bitten my head clean off ¨C snapped and it screeched once more, I moved.¡±
¡°Before it had time to realise what I planned, or adapt to fighting on the ground, I had closed the distance between us and slashed near the initial wound.¡±
¡°The beast roared in pain and with a mighty flap of its good wing, sent me tumbling away.¡±
¡°I righted, myself to see it lumbering towards me, its eyes focused on me. It shrieked and lumbered towards me, but I was faster. Evading a wild slash of a clawed wing, I slipped close and drove my knife into its throat. Even as the beast realised it had lost it still tried to kill me. It let itself fall backwards and its massive taloned feet grabbed my leg and tossed me away. Straight into the trunk of a nearby tree.¡±
¡°I groaned as I lay there on the ground, only moving as the beast gave another screech. I dragged myself to my feet as it stumbled towards me, ready to fight the beast with my bare hands. Sadly for it, my strike had been true, and the beast fell face-first to the ground at my feet. Dead.¡±
Naz stopped her animated telling and a wide smile threatened to split her face in two. ¡°My father, who had been monitoring me from afar, arrived not long after and helped me haul the beast back to our ship. That was when I learned the name of the beast and on the voyage back to our home, we skinned and cut it for the feast.¡±
¡°Feast?¡± Serra asked and I noted that while she was looking intently at Naz, her face had lost some of its usual colour.
¡°Yes. Provided the kill is not poisonous, it is cooked and eaten by the new Mando¡¯ade with their friends and family,¡± Naz explained. ¡°The shrike was, perhaps, the best thing I have ever eaten.¡± Somehow, the smile on her face grew as she finished and got lost in the memory of her coming-of-age party.
¡°Impressive,¡± I said. ¡°Never heard of a nightshrike before.¡±
Naz shrugged. ¡°We encountered them on a small world in the Rim, trailing Hutt Space. It wasn¡¯t an impressive or important place. All that mattered, was that I survived my verd¡¯goten and became Mando¡¯ade.¡±
¡°What about you?¡± I asked, turning to Bo.
The redhead shrugged as she copied the actions of Naz and rolled up her sleeve to reveal her armoured bracer, exposing the image of a stylised bird of some form.
¡°I killed a furred blood owl,¡± she remarked as she smirked at Naz. ¡°Four of them actually.¡±
¡°A what?¡± Serra asked, vocalising the question that bounced into my head.
Bo sighed and rolled her sleeve back down. ¡°A furred blood owl.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t name them, but they attacked me on my first evening and I killed four before the rest of the flock gave up and left.¡±
¡°With just your knife?¡± I asked, and she nodded in reply. ¡°Not bad.¡±
¡°Wait,¡± Serra said as she turned back to Naz. ¡°You said you were cooking something when the nightshrike attacked. Did you kill that as well?¡±
¡°Yes. And before you ask, it didn¡¯t count for the verd¡¯goten as it wasn¡¯t a threat to kill me,¡± replied Naz with her smile slowly decreasing. ¡°The kill for the trial must be life and death and against something that would threaten your life.¡±
¡°Do Sith count?¡± I asked, even if I knew it didn¡¯t.
¡°What?¡± Bo and Naz¡¯s heads snapped to face me while Serra frowned. [I know it doesn¡¯t count, but I figured you could do with them not bothering you about doing the trial.] I said mentally to her, getting the slightest of nods in reply as I sensed her relief through the Force.
I leaned back and told the two Mandalorians the story of how I arrived in the current era. I wasn¡¯t sure how long it took, but I made sure to be just descriptive enough to keep the pair interested. I was also aware that both would likely pass the story on to their fathers, so I made sure to both underplay what I¡¯d done, while still making it seem impressive. Or at least, I hoped I did.
¡°And after that, well I ended up at the Jedi Temple on Coruscant and eventually became a Padawan,¡± I finished as I leaned back into the surprisingly comfortable seat on the transport. ¡°So, does that count?¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
¡°No!¡± Bo stated, cutting off Naz abruptly ¨C and earning herself a glare from the blonde. ¡°While the story is certainly interesting, you used blasters and a lightsaber, and you had no witness.¡±
¡°Why does a witness matter?¡± Serra asked, having fixed Bo with her gaze as the redhead had spoken.
¡°Without a witness, anyone could claim to have killed a beast, or a Sith,¡± Bo smirked as our eyes met, ¡°but without confirmation from one who is Mando¡¯ade, the elders will not accept the kill as proof of completing the verd¡¯goten.¡±
¡°Naz said her father watched her verd¡¯goten. Was it the same for you?¡±
Bo nodded before verbally answering my question. ¡°Yes. My father and brother both stood witness for my trial.¡±
¡°Huh. I just realised that you two, when you do the verd¡¯goten, don¡¯t have a family member who could stand as a witness,¡± Naz commented.
¡°What about Master Fay or Dooku?¡± I asked, but both girls rejected the idea by shaking their heads almost as soon as I spoke.
¡°No. While I do not doubt their courage or skill, neither of your Masters are Mando¡¯ade,¡± Naz stated as she squinted.
¡°I suspect my father will wish to observe Cam¡¯s verd¡¯goten,¡± Bo offered, using the nickname Serra did. While her using the nickname didn¡¯t annoy me, I did spot Serra glance at the redhead. ¡°Your family name while old, carries weight with our people,¡± Bo added.
Naz snorted. ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it.¡± She fixed her gaze on me. ¡°You¡¯re a child of the Destroyer of Worlds, trained by the Butcher of Galidraan and wield a weapon with significance to our people.¡±
¡°Not all our people,¡± Bo retorted.
¡°What? You going soft?¡± Naz asked with a smirk, which made Bo¡¯s scowl grow worse.
¡°Is that a challenge?¡± Bo demanded as her eyes narrowed.
Naz held Bo¡¯s gaze for a moment before laughing. ¡°Kriff, Bo. You really are too easy to tease. I know you''re not soft.¡± She finished with a less-than-subtle wagging of her eyebrows. ¡°Well, not everywhere.¡±
¡°Anyway¡¡± I muttered, both to cut off whatever was going on between the two ¨C and avoid my mind wandering to places I did not want it to go. ¡°I imagine that the Duke will arrange for someone to observe our verd¡¯gotens.¡± I paused as I said the word. ¡°Verd¡¯gotenins?¡± I frowned as I realised that I didn¡¯t know what the plural for the word was; or if there even was one.
¡°Verd¡¯goten,¡± Bo stated clearly, her scowl slowly lessening as I felt the transport turn. ¡°The word refers to one, plural and all.¡±
I nodded my thanks and glanced out the window. The white sand that surrounded Sundari and its satellite cities was gone; replaced by a forest of what looked like pine trees.
As we flew over the forest, the tops of the trees buzzing passed so fast that they appeared blurred, I was reminded of my old life. I¡¯d grown up in a small town in the Highlands and there¡¯d been several forests nearby full of pine and fir trees.
For the first time in years, my mind wandered back to that life, and my former life. My parents had both passed away before I had, and the only family I¡¯d left behind was a sister who had been married with two kids of her own.
As the trees began to thicken, removing all sight of the ground below, I wondered how she was doing and how my death had affected her.
I felt a hand come to rest on my shoulder and sensed concern through the Force.
¡°Cam?¡± Serra¡¯s voice was laced with that concern and I turned she had moved from her seat to stand next to me. Her brow was furrowed as her eyes sought mine out.
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied with a smile I didn¡¯t feel, ¡°just thinking about my¡ old life.¡±
¡°OK,¡± she said weakly as a wave of comfort and friendship came over our Force bond. Along with a few emotions that I chose to ignore. ¡°You¡¯re not alone. I, um, we, we¡¯re here for you.¡± She said softly as her cheeks began to redden.
¡°Thanks,¡± I said as, avoiding my first inclination to pat her hand, I patted her arm with my hand and ignored the flare of emotions that came from her at my actions.
As I turned back to the window, I saw the forest had risen and parted to show Keldabe as it rested on a grey hilltop while a river bent around the hill below.
As the transport circled the edge of the city, it was easy to see that the city was¡ unusual. Buildings of all shapes, sizes and materials were dotted around with little to no sign of planning, though the headquarters of Mandalmotors were easy to spot as the front of the building was emblazoned with the company¡¯s logo.
The logo, and that of the Mandalorians before the rise of the New Mandalorian faction, was the skull of the mythosaur. Though this one had an altered paint scheme to mark it out as the symbol of Mandalmotors.
The skull looked like a stylized dinosaur skull, though with the addition of mammoth tusks and the images I¡¯d seen of the beast painted it as a massive reptile of several hundred meters in length that looked much like a dinosaur or dragon from my old life.
The transport banked towards a row of landing pads on the southern edge of the city ¨C the side that was not overlooking the river and forest ¨C and descended quickly and smoothly to the ground, touching down with only the slightest of jolts.
On the eastern edge of the city was a walled area with perhaps a dozen grey-coloured buildings inside that reminded me of a military base. Yet the walls did not have any gun emplacements, or guard towers.
Once that happened, we all stood and collected our bags, well I lifted them from their racks with the Force and set them down in the aisle. My bag contained a few spare sets of clothing, for both training at the centre and downtime in the city ¨C if we had any ¨C as well as the completed, but un-combined, parts of my new yellow-bladed shoto lightsaber.
With the bag hefted over my shoulder, I followed the three girls towards the entrance ramp, and I heard the pilot speaking indistinctly over the comms from the cockpit.
As the pressure seal broke, I inhaled deeply as the smells of the city blasted into the transport. Hints of food and drink mixed with the dominating scent of the forest that surrounded the city even as the hustle and bustle of the city filled my ears.
A small smile crept onto my face as I enjoyed the fresh air as it brushed over my face while Bo and Naz stepped off the transport with a familiarity of where they were.
Serra, however, stopped after only a few steps and her head turned from side to side. I had to assume she was taking in the sights of what was possibly only the third city she¡¯d seen after Coruscant and I allowed her a moment to take in the sight before speaking.
¡°We¡¯ll have time to look around later,¡± I said softly, though she still squeaked and jumped slightly at my voice. ¡°First we have to get to the training centre.¡±
¡°R-right,¡± She mumbled at a volume that was only just loud enough for me to hear ¨C since I was right beside her ¨C over the noise of the landing area.
She scampered down the rest of the ramp, and I followed along with a chuckle at her behaviour, even as a transport on the pad next to ours lifted into the air. As I stepped onto the ground, I noted that Bo and Naz had begun to walk to where a group of five adults were standing.
One, judging by the pale-yellow, almost white, fur was Knight Lhan. I hadn¡¯t seen him since just before Fay and Dooku had become my Jedi Masters and he had left to become the Watchman for this sector. Why he was here now, instead of making himself known over the last two weeks while in Sundari was something I would make sure to ask him; provided I was able to do so without arousing suspicion.
Two of the Humans in the group were unknown, though the male of the pair had locked his eyes upon the two Mandalorians in front of me.
My eyes, however, were drawn to the last pair as I slowed my speed. One was Nia, but it was the young man or possibly just an older teenager, who was beside her that drew my attention. And as his eyes locked onto mine, his lips shifted into an almost animalistic snarl before he schooled them.
This person bore a strong resemblance to Girk and to confirm a suspicion I used Observe.
Gar Saxon
Level: 18
Race: Human
Health: 100%
Age: 16
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Hated
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Saxon (100%) Death Watch (68%) New Mandalorians (13%)
Emotional State: Angry/Respectful/Worried
Gar hates you for killing his father and weakening his reputation among his classmates and Death Watch.
He also detests the way his mother has taken a liking to you.
However, he recognizes your strength in defeating and killing his father.
Though he is nervous that you are here to do the same to him.
¡
As I read the report, I frowned internally. Having Gar here, and likely in the training centre with us given his age, made the situation much more complicated.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 4
Knowing that there was no way to put off the coming confrontation and realising that Gar was not an active threat with everyone gathered around us, I picked up my pace and moved up beside Serra.
[The boy is Gar Saxon, Nia and Girk¡¯s son. Be careful.] I sent to Serra mentally as a warning as we approached the group. While she hadn¡¯t yet learnt to respond verbally via the bond, I did get a sense of understanding and caution coming back from her.
¡°Knight Lhan, it''s been a while,¡± I said with a smile once we were close enough to the group to speak without having to shout over the general noise of the area.
Lhan chuckled, his fangs exposed as he did. ¡°It has, Padawan. If I had known sooner that you were journeying to the sector, I would¡¯ve made sure to have been here to greet you and your masters.¡± He paused and turned to Serra. ¡°Ah, Padawan¡ Keto, was it?¡±
¡°Yes, master,¡± Serra replied as she tried to nod, but stumbled due to the duffel-bag on her shoulder. ¡°Sorry.¡±
Lhan laughed and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s quite alright young one. I understand you are not to draw attention to yourselves while out of Sundari, so it is better if you do not show the typical deference one would expect from a Padawan.¡±
He turned his attention back to me as he continued. ¡°Before you wonder, our meeting here was simply the work of the Force. I arrived back in Keldabe only this morning while sorting out a dispute in the Olankur region.¡±
¡°I was saddened to hear that Masters Fay and Dooku would be leaving before I could return to Sundari, however at least I was able to greet the pair of you.¡± He paused and looked over my shoulder at the transport we had just exited. ¡°Hopefully, we will have time to catch up later. For now, however, I must bid you farewell as I need to catch my flight. Good luck with the locals. They are a stubborn but honourable lot.¡±
¡°Goodbye.¡±
¡°May the Force be with you, Master Lhan.¡±
He gave us one last smile before he stepped passed us and began walking towards the transport we had just exited.
With his departure, I turned my attention to the rest of the greeting party, and while Naz and Bo were speaking with Nia ¨C and Gar was staying silent as he watched me like a hawk ¨C I used Observe on the two unknowns.
Taren Kraviss
Level: 29
Race: Human
Health: 98% (artificial lower left arm-modified)
Age: 52
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Intermediate
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Kraviss (78%) Mandalorian People (62%) House Kryze (56%)
Emotional State: Curious
Taren is intrigued by the idea of two Jedi, even simple Padawans, wishing to learn the way of the Mando¡¯ade.
She is also wondering how much of your forebearer is in you.
And if the words of Duke Adonai about your potential are true.
¡
Krarthog Wrajud
Level: 27
Race: Human
Health: 100%
Age: 48
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Intermediate
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Wrajud (100%) Death Watch (72%)
Emotional State: Annoyed/Concerned
Krarthog is less than thrilled to have to teach Jedi scum, however, he will follow Pre Vizsla¡¯s orders.
He is worried that your appearance might disrupt Death Watch¡¯s long-term goals.
And he is concerned your apparent closeness with Pre Vizsla¡¯s daughter might disrupt his own plans.
¡
I mentally sighed as I read Wrajud¡¯s details. While it made sense for Pre to have an ally at this centre, the fact that he did have one, was not something I wanted or needed. Add in that the man was also unhappy about Naz¡¯s interest and friendship with me, and it had all the making of a disaster waiting to happen.
Or chaos I could exploit depending on how I handled things.
Kraviss¡¯ information was far less concerning and, based on her affiliation loyalties, it appeared as though she was a supporter of the Duke though she placed more stock in the people themselves. And, since she out-ranked Wrajud, I had to hope she would be able to keep him under control.
As I heard the transport begin to power up, and the landing ramp retracting, Kraviss began to speak.
¡°Greetings young ones, I am Taren Kraviss, Commandant of the Institute for Combat Training and Protectorate Selection here in Keldabe.¡± The smile she had started with fell a little as she said the name of the centre, and I noted that both Nia and Wrajud frowned as the name was said. ¡°With me are Krarthog Wrajud, my chief combat instructor, our newest tactics instructor, Nia Vizsla, and her eldest son, and one of our more promising Trainees, Gar Saxon.¡±
¡°When Duke Adonai told me that we would be having two Jedi join us this year, I must admit to being shocked. The¡ animosity most of our people hold for your Order is a well-known fact, so to have two as young as yourselves decide to study here, and willingly remove your lightsabers¡¡± She paused and shook her head even as she smiled. ¡°Brave, yet possibly foolish.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a fair way to describe most Jedi,¡± I commented, which made the Commandant chuckle. Bo, Naz, Nia, and Serra all at least smiled at my comment, while Wrajud and Gar didn¡¯t react positively to my attempted levity. Wrajud¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he was trying to burn a hole through my forehead while Gar kept his face impassive even as he continued to watch me carefully.
¡°Yes, that is a fair description of your Order,¡± Kraviss responded before shifting her attention to the two Mandalorians that had arrived with me and Serra. ¡°Still, these two, while young, are also two of our more promising trainees and I am told you have defeated them both in training spars. Impressive.¡±
¡°Likely due to his Jedi tricks, Commandant,¡± Wrajud suggested as he finally turned his attention away from me to speak with his boss. His mouth opened as again as he turned back to face me once more.
¡°He did not, Instructor Wrajud,¡± Bo countered, cutting off whatever the man wished to add on. ¡°After our first few spars, they both promised to not actively use the Force, and they kept their word.¡± Bo paused as her eyes glanced my way before she returned her focus to the adults. ¡°Cam¡¯s¡¡± Her voice trailed off and she grunted.
¡°He¡¯s better than us,¡± Naz finished as Bo¡¯s head snapped around so she could glare at her friend. ¡°What? It¡¯s true.¡± She added with a shrug, before turning back to face the welcoming party. ¡°He¡¯s good. Like really, really good. Even knows a fair bit of Beskar¡¯pel and Beskar¡¯rev.¡±
¡°You taught outsiders, Jedi, our ways?¡± Wrajud all but snarled at Naz and took a partial step forward.
¡°She didn¡¯t. I did,¡± Nia growled out as she moved to cut off Wrajud before he reached her niece. ¡°I chose to do so as recompense for my husband¡¯s actions after their ijaat''akannir. As was my right.¡± Her eyes bore into Wrajud. ¡°Or do you wish to interfere in clan business?¡±
Wrajud held her glare with one of his own for a moment before grunting. ¡°No. You are Mando¡¯ade, and as you say it was clan business. Others, however, might not be so quick to forgive or forget.¡±
Nia¡¯s glare narrowed as she smirked. ¡°Let them come. I could do with a good fight.¡±
¡°Um, excuse me, Gar?¡± I said, moving the conversation towards a topic I knew had to be addressed, even as I mentally activated Bullet-Time without seeming to slow down the world around me. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry about your father¡¯s death. I didn¡¯t want to kill him. It¡¯s¡¡± I stopped talking as he took a step forward, slipping away from his mother as she tried, and failed, to place a hand on his shoulder to stop him.
¡°I do not like you.¡± Gar all but spat out as he ground his teeth. ¡°I doubt I ever will. You killed my father.¡±
Nia took a step towards us, her brow creasing in worry, but I was less concerned. Precognition was not hinting at a threat. Yet, to be careful, I slid one foot back into a combat stance just in case it was wrong.
Just as Nia reached him and moved to place her hand more firmly on his shoulder, Gar took a deep breath and the tension in his shoulders eased.
¡°But you won the duel. That I cannot deny. You were stronger that day, and my father¡¯s dishonour is my shame to bear.¡± Gar said slowly as if trying to keep his emotions out of his words.
¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± I countered, shifting out of my combat stance, and taking a tentative step towards him. ¡°The actions of your father are not yours. His choices, good or bad, are not yours. You are your own man.¡±
¡°Wise words,¡± Kraviss said in agreement, drawing the attention of both Gar and me to her. ¡°Ones that match the ideals of a true Mando¡¯ade. With this now settled, I hope there will be no issues between you two once sessions begin?¡±
¡°No Commandant,¡± Gar said, straightening his shoulders before he took a few steps backwards to restore the distance between us.
¡°No Commandant,¡± I repeated, recognizing a standard phrase when I heard one.
¡°Good. Now come on, while you are the most unusual of the new trainees, you are not any more important than the others. And they are likely growing impatient for their training to begin.¡± Kraviss said before she pivoted with practised ease and began to walk ¨C well march really ¨C towards Keldabe.
Everyone else, bar myself and Serra, quickly fell into step behind her, seemingly expecting this behaviour and used to the more military-styled approach. I likely would¡¯ve followed instantly as well, but Serra¡¯s brow creased at the Commandant¡¯s words.
¡°They¡¯re soldiers, or at least, act that way,¡± I explained. ¡°Come on.¡± I moved quickly to follow the Mandalorians into their city, and Serra soon was beside me as we reached the rear of the group.
We walked quickly but quietly across the landing port, the people there seeming to step out of Kraviss¡¯ way as she approached with a few even snapping to attention as we passed. Soon, we reached the edge of the city proper and I let my eyes wander without losing sight of the adults.
The buildings were just as hodgepodge as they had appeared during our approach, with us passing domed wooden shacks that sat next to duracrete angular warehouses. I swore I saw one building that looked like it was made out of glass, but before I could be sure, we had reached the main gates of the city ¨C which were large enough that I felt I could drive a troop transport through them with room to spare.
However, instead of walking down the main boulevard, Kraviss ducked to the right and led us down an alley that skirted the wall of the city.
¡°While Sundari is now the capital of Mandalore, Keldabe is a city which has existed since before the time of Revan,¡± Nia explained without looking back at us, ¡°and until the Dral¡¯Han, served as the capital of our planet, sector and people.¡±
¡°Perhaps one day, it will again,¡± Wrajud added, though without any hint that he believed that might happen.
¡°Perhaps,¡± Nia responded as she glanced at the man and I wondered how the pair were going to work together with Nia being ex-Death Watch and Wrajud seemingly being not only a member of Pre Vizsla¡¯s faction of Death Watch.
¡°Regardless, since neither of our newcomers have completed their verd¡¯goten, nor have you received the permission of their clan elders to explore Keldabe, I cannot allow either of you to legally leave our centre and explore the city during your free time,¡± Kraviss explained to me and Serra without looking back as she continued to lead us through the alley, sliding with natural ease to avoid a man pushing crates into the alley from out of the back of a building.
¡°I do not need the potential problems that would occur if an accident befell you while you were off-campus.¡± She added as we stepped out of the alley onto a street that was smaller than the main thoroughfare, but one that was filled with the smells of dozens, if not hundreds, of different kinds of food. ¡°Understood?¡± she asked as she stopped and looked back at us.
¡°Yes, Commandant.¡±
¡°Um, yes, Commandant.¡± Serra¡¯s response was slower than mine, but I expected that, as I suspected did Kraviss, who gave us the briefest of nods before turning back and walking out into the street.
While the street was smaller than the one from before, it was more crowded. People flowed around buying and selling various foodstuffs and beverages and my sense of smell was overwhelmed by the mixture of flavours that drifted around us.
Kraviss gave Naz and Bo a nod before she, Gar and the other adults turned right. I moved to follow them when a spike of shock came to me through the Force. However, I had no time to understand why that was, or keep following the instructors, as Naz grabbed my hand.
As I turned to look at her, and she winked at me, I saw that Bo had done the same with Serra, explaining the source of the shock I had just sensed.
As Naz began to pull me into the crowd, I realised that I had lost sight of the adults and Gar, and while they were likely still with Detection on my minimap, it was hard to pick out anyone when there were tens if not hundreds of thousands of people in range.
We began to weave through the throngs of people with Naz seemingly knowing where she was going instinctively, and I began to wonder if this was some sort of test. Perhaps a way to prove that those who were to attend the Institute and train to become Protectors, were able to move quickly through a crowd, even while carrying a large bag.
I became more certain of this as we slipped between two stands ¨C one selling bread, the other some kind of fruit ¨C and headed for a narrow passage that was barely wide enough for us to enter side-by-side.
The only other option was that Naz was leading me into a trap, but given that she was unarmed, unarmoured and in the same narrow passageway as I was, I considered that highly unlikely.
Still, it was possible, so just in case, I kept an eye on where Serra was on my minimap.
While picking out anyone else from the throngs of people in range would be difficult, Serra was both Force-trained and shared a bond with me. This meant that when Detection was added to the minimap she not only shone brighter, indicating someone who was Force-Trained ¨C and that was why I never bothered with using Detection in the Jedi Temple ¨C but her marker seemed to pulse as we shared a Force Bond.
From what I could tell, she was heading down a parallel alleyway with Bo in the same general direction that Naz and I were, so I shifted my focus back to where I was, and where Naz was leading me.
A large floating bin suddenly spewed out into the passage we were in, cutting off our route at such a close range that Naz wouldn¡¯t be able to stop in time. To prevent her from hitting the bin, I pulled her closer with my free hand and leapt with the Force.
¡°Eep!¡± Naz squeaked as we sailed over the bin ¨C which beeped indignantly at us, letting me know it was a droid.
As we landed, I let go of her. ¡°You ok?¡± I asked, noting her face was a little whiter than normal.
She nodded slowly and placed her free hand ¨C the other one still firmly gripping mine ¨C on her chest.
As the colour returned to her cheeks she smirked. ¡°Yeah. Just the first time I¡¯ve been swept off my feet.¡± I laughed as she stepped closer. ¡°Kinda fun, but next time I want dinner first.¡±
¡°R-right,¡± I replied as I did my best to ignore the innuendo and the way my body was reacting to having her so close to me, ¡°um, shouldn¡¯t we keep moving?¡±
¡°If that¡¯s what you want,¡± she replied, and before I could respond, turned, and began to pull me along with her once more, resuming our journey.
As we all but flew across another street ¨C from what I could see, it appeared to be a market street with stalls selling fabrics and pottery ¨C I cleared my mind and worked on noting down the various streets, buildings, shops, and locations to fill in my minimap.
Something told me I would need to know my way around in the future.
¡ ¡
After being led through another dozen or so alleyways and back-passages, Naz took us through a small gate in the city¡¯s walls and we exited into a large open clearing on the eastern edge of the city. On one side of the clearing was a transparisteel barrier that overlooked the cliff that encircled three sides of Keldabe, and the river could be heard rushing around the bend far below.
The far side of the clearing had a metallic gate and wall. The gate was large enough to allow four or five people to enter side-by-side and had a small, semi-circular glass dome above the apex of the frame. One side of the wall extended out over the cliff-edge suggesting there was an overhanging platform on the other side, while the other edge of the wall extended into the forest, vanishing as the foliage grew denser and darker.
Grouped around the area between the wall and the city were other children, with all of them looking around my age, and none having the green bar on their training gear that Naz and Bo had. Most were huddled around the few benches that littered the clearing, though some seemed to have slipped into the trees to use them for shade while they waited.
The only obvious sign of technology in the clearing, bar the wall and gate, was a large ring ¨C about a metre across ¨C that was half-buried in the centre of the clearing. That was probably a display interface as it looked very much like an enlarged holographic comm unit I¡¯d seen in ships, at the Jedi Temple and in other places in my travels.
About a minute after Naz and I had arrived, Bo burst through the gate from the city with Serra in tow. Their faces were reddened, likely from running, but I sensed a flicker of embarrassment, arousal and shame coming from Serra.
Once we were gathered, Naz told Serra and me that we had to wait here until the Commandant ¨C who I suspected had taken a different route into the Institute ¨C spoke with the new trainees. After that, she and Bo approached the gate.
A blue light had shone on them from the glass dome and swept over them.
As the light stopped, and the gates opened ¨C allowing the two girls to enter ¨C I spotted several buildings inside the walled area. Having now seen it from above, and glimpsed inside from here, I was all but sure it wasn¡¯t a true military base but instead a training facility.
Which, given to the name that the Commandant had used for the place, made a lot of sense. Even if I was a little disappointed as I¡¯d been looking forward to experiencing a military academy in the Star Wars galaxy.
Moments after the gate had closed behind Bo and Naz, two older boys ¨C well, either that or both had hit growth spurts before becoming teenagers ¨C entered the area. They walked forward confidently to the gate where they were also scanned and allowed in. Given that both had two green bars in their uniforms, I suspected that the bars were what the scan was looking for. And that it likely worked as a form of RFID that compared their details to a central computer for security.
With nothing for us to do but wait around, Serra had moved over to the forest-side of the clearing and sat down at the base of an empty tree. While she meditated, I kept an eye on those around us.
I couldn¡¯t use Observe on all of them, not unless I also took time to meditate to accelerate my Player Point regeneration. I could only use the power about a dozen times before I needed to let the regen work. That, plus the fact it would also boost my FP regen as well, was why I was leaning towards taking Enhanced Regeneration with my Perk Point once I reached level 24.
Since I couldn¡¯t Observe everyone, I chose to lean against the same tree Serra was meditating under and watch how those assembled reacted. Meditation wasn¡¯t a definitive sign that someone was a Jedi ¨C especially as neither of us were in our robe nor had our Padawan braids ¨C but it was a decidedly un-Mandalorian thing to do.
Most people seemed unconcerned, if not overly happy, about Serra¡¯s meditation, however, four did not. Those four sneered and earned themselves an Observe.
Andeeld Krhul, Erdar Skors, Tavuk Wirn and Jart Awaud were their names with all being under level 15 and listed as a low threat ¨C or less in Skors¡¯ case. However, it was better to at least know where potential issues could come from, thus I made a mental note to keep an eye on them as best I could over the coming weeks.
Around twenty minutes after Naz and Bo had dropped us off in the clearing, a loud, brisk horn blared from the metallic ring in the centre of the clearing.
¡°If I may have your attention.¡± Commandant Kraviss said as a large hologram of her appeared from the ring, confirming my suspicion that it was a projector. ¡°Good. You one hundred standing before me have been selected to attend the Keldabe branch of the Institute for Combat Training and Protectorate Selection.¡± Again, Kraviss seemed to cringe at the name, and I couldn¡¯t blame her. The name was less than ideal, meaning it was likely the result of the New Mandalorians changing the name when they came to power.
¡°However, we only accept the best of the best. Therefore, only those of you who pass an initiation challenge will be granted permission to train within these walls.¡± As she spoke her eyes began to scan the crowd as I noted a fair few people I hadn¡¯t seen come out of the forest. At a guess, there were now about a hundred people standing around the clearing.
¡°Some of you come from powerful clans, or have influential sponsors,¡± at this, her eyes seemed to pick out certain people, with her gaze stopping for a moment on myself and Serra.
¡°Inside these walls, those connections mean nothing. Merit, determination, and skill are what matter here. We are not training privileged sycophants to become followers. We train warriors and protectors.¡± Her visage glared out at the crowd and I noticed a few people seemed to shrink into themselves under the gaze. I didn¡¯t, as I¡¯d seen far more intimidating glares from Dooku and instructors in my past life, but I was pleased to see that Serra, who had stood up when the hologram of Kraviss had appeared, stood her ground as well.
¡°As such, the challenge that awaits you all is to reach the centre of the Institute within the next hour and ring the bell located at the base of this facility¡¯s flag outside the central command complex. Any who are unable to complete the challenge in the time allowed will have the choice of attending one of our satellite training centres or returning home and attempting the initiation trial next session.¡±
¡°Now, don¡¯t forget your belongings. Oya!¡± Kraviss finished before the hologram flickered and turned into a clock that began counting down from an hour.
The clearing soon filled with voices as people began to discuss what the Commandant had said.
¡°Why didn¡¯t they tell us about this?¡± Serra asked as she turned to face me.
I assumed she meant Naz and Bo. ¡°They probably weren¡¯t allowed to,¡± I responded with a shrug. ¡°Question is how do we get in?¡±
I considered how we were going to get in as I mentally manipulated my minimap. Thanks to Eidetic Memory, it was already up to date with what I saw as I glanced through the gates and saw from above.
¡°If I¡¯m right, there¡¯s another gate about a click northward, and likely one more in the forest,¡± I said out loud for Serra to hear. Making it seem as though I was just pondering a plan. ¡°But I suspect that there are probably traps and the like between those gates and us.¡±
Mentally, I went through a few ideas.
I could just leap over it with Force Jump, Phase through the wall, or Teleport to the other side. However, doing any of those would not only out me as a Jedi but also, for the latter two, reveal a power I was averse to letting potential threats know about.
¡°Why not jump the wall?¡± Serra offered, verbalising my first idea. ¡°We can both clear that easily.¡±
¡°Yes, but If we just jumped it, it would out us as Jedi. Though perhaps we could climb one of those trees and¡¡± My voice trailed off as I saw a group of three trying out my thought. ¡°Eh, looks like someone has the same idea.¡±
Even as I picked up my duffel bag and slung it over my shoulder, the lead one of the trio reached the edge of the wall.
They slowly leaned forward, trying to get a grip on the edge of the wall, suggesting that it was clear of any obstructions. However, just as their hand began to pass over the actual wall, a shield flared and the person in question jerked before falling from the tree.
¡°New plan?¡± Serra asked, and I chuckled at her comment even as we watched the other two leapt down from the tree to check on their friend. A quick usage of Observe told me the boy, Raun Wott was fine, if a little dazed.
¡°We¡¯ve got time,¡± I answered as I noted that only a few minutes had ticked away from the floating clock.
A group of ten people moved passed us and entered the forest. They were heading along the wall, and I had to suspect that they were heading to the next gate in the wall in the hope it would be open.
Considering the fact that they¡¯d have to head through a forest, then factoring in the high probability of there being obstacles in their path, I suspected that it would take anyone trying for the next gate ¨C which from my memory was located on the south side of the complex ¨C about thirty minutes to reach it.
While that wasn¡¯t a major thing, it could still leave them needing to get through that gate, though the likelihood that it would take long to do so was low since I estimated that at a fast jog, it would take about ten minutes to reach the centre of the Institute. Which was where I suspected this flag and bell would be located.
Even as I considered all that, another dozen or so set off into the forest, with more trickling after them.
¡°Hmm, maybe the cliff-edge,¡± I considered verbally. ¡°It would be difficult, but there should be some form of protection in case a trainee slipped and fell. It serves no one if a child dies trying to enter this place.¡±
¡°They¡¯d do that?¡±
I shrugged at Serra¡¯s question, having heard the concern in her voice just as easily as I sensed it through the Force. ¡°Maybe in the old days. But I doubt the current administration would allow it. They¡¯re very much into non-violence.¡± Which was about the nicest way I could describe the New Mandalorian faction.
¡°Then why do they allow this place to exist?¡± I turned to face Serra and barely managed to resist sighing in annoyance at the decisions taken by the New Mandalorians.
¡°Because the Protectors serve as a quasi-police force across the sector. And shutting them down, along with places like this, would anger those who do not agree with their thinking.¡± I explained slowly, making sure to keep my distaste for the ruling group under control.
Serra nodded. ¡°Like us.¡± My brow rose which she must have seen, as she shrugged. ¡°What? I don¡¯t like the whole ¡®peace at all costs¡¯ thinking they have got either.¡±
¡°So why haven¡¯t you said so before?¡± I asked as I noted that Serra had never voiced any disapproval about the governing group of the sector when around me.
She smirked. ¡°No need to, at least when you¡¯re around. I doubt I could come up with a better insult or comment than what you¡¯ve said.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Plus, unlike some, I understand the art of diplomacy isn¡¯t just speaking softly while carrying a lightsaber.¡±
I opened my mouth to protest, only to close it again. A smile slipped only my face and I shook my head in amusement. ¡°Fair enough.¡± I turned my attention back to the gate and its accompanying wall. ¡°So how do we get in?¡±
It had been less than ten minutes since Kraviss¡¯ declaration, but the clearing was all but deserted.
A group of about ten were looking to see if they could find a way around the wall where it overhung the river. Four more were examining the wall for some reason; probably in the hope that they¡¯d discover a way to disarm or short-circuit the barrier at the top. And the rest had taken off for the next gate.
Thinking the group at the wall might be onto something, I closed my eyes and reached out with Force Sight.
The walls were, rather unexpectedly to me, lacking much in the way of circuitry, with only a thin layer of wiring that likely carried the shock current running along the top. I did, however, discover that there were about a dozen cameras placed in hidden locations around the clearing. All these were linked to the central holographic ring that had displayed Kraviss¡¯ image, with a thicker cable running into the base. That likely carried the signals to a central monitoring station, which meant the staff were probably enjoying watching the newbies try to gain access to the grounds.
Beyond the walls, I could sense power lines and the like for the main base, but the area directly on the other side of the wall was much like the clearing. Small cables underground were likely for cameras, and other monitoring devices, but I couldn¡¯t sense any defensive emplacements. That was likely because either they were offline or unpowered, or that Force Sight was not at a high enough level to detect such things.
As I deactivated Force Sight, I noticed that Serra had left my side and had moved closer to the gate; her head tilted to the right as she examined either the gate, the wall, or both.
With nothing else to do, I headed over to her, though not before picking up her duffel bag.
¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked as I came alongside her.
¡°How did the gate know to let Naz and Bo in?¡± she asked as she focused on the scanner above the gate.
¡°Not sure. Likely the green bars on their uniforms,¡± I replied as I turned my attention to the gate and the small scanner at the top of the arch in the wall. ¡°They likely held some form of code to allow an active student to enter.¡±
¡°No. I don¡¯t think so¡¡± Serra trailed off as she stepped closer to the gate and let the blue light of the scanner wash over her.
As the scan light disengaged, I opened my mouth to tell her that wouldn¡¯t work, only for the gates to click, and begin to slide open.
¡°Son of a¡¡± I muttered as I realised that my hypothesis about how the scanner worked was flawed, as it appeared that the scan was not linked to the green bars, but simple facial recognition software that ran from the central computer. And since it was letting Serra in, our details must already be in the system.
So, I stepped forward so I could be scanned.
However, my latest theory on what the scanner was doing was disproven as when the blue light washed over me, the scanner beeped once, and the beam turned red. The gates that had been open while Serra walked through them ¨C she was now on the other side ¨C now began to close.
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not happening,¡± I muttered as I reached out subtly with the Force and grabbed each door, gripping them tightly with TK.
I could hear the gears in the wall struggling to power out of my telepathic grip, as I began to walk through the gate as though I saw nothing wrong with it not closing.
When I stepped through the gates, and onto the Institute¡¯s grounds, and heard the voices of some of the few still in the clearing call out, I released my hold on the gears. The gate slammed shut so quickly behind me that I felt the breeze it generated, which suggested the motors had been sending more power into the gears to push the gate closed. As such, it was a good thing I waited until I was inside the gates before I stopped holding them open with the Force.
¡°I thought someone said we shouldn¡¯t use the Force to get in?¡± Serra asked with a smirk as she leaned against a nearby tree with her arms crossed and one foot resting against the trunk.
¡°I never said we couldn¡¯t use it, just that jumping the wall would¡¯ve outed us as Jedi. Subtle use should be fine, so long as we don¡¯t overdo it.¡± I responded as I pulled her duffel bag from my shoulder and tossed it to her. ¡°And good job with the gate.¡±
Her smirk expanded into a full-blown smile as she caught her bag and pushed off the tree. ¡°Thanks.¡±
While she shifted it to her shoulder, I took a look around the area with Force Sight. It was as I had suspected.
The area seemed devoid of any defences, bar cameras and microphones that were dotted around the few trees near the wall.
The path that we were on ran towards a collection of buildings and there was nothing between us and them, bar open ground. While the overall lack of defences irked me, at least the open ground gave any defenders some benefits if the place was ever attacked. Though I still suspected that there were hidden defensive structures dotted around the place that I just couldn''t sense as they were powered down and Force Sight was not strong enough to sense them.
¡°Are you coming?¡± She called and I turned off Force Sight and turned to see she¡¯d taken a few steps down the path towards the buildings before stopping.
¡°Yeah. Just¡ thinking.¡± I replied slowly before I began to move.
¡°Well hurry up. Bo owes me fifty credits if we¡¯re the first to ring the bell,¡± Serra said with a smirk as she began to walk. ¡°Though I thought she was just talking about us being the first to arrive, not the trial.¡±
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
¡°And what if we¡¯re not the first? Do you even have the credits?¡± I asked as I jogged a few steps to reach her side.
¡°No, but I know a famous author who I¡¯m sure would be willing to cover for me.¡± She replied, giving me a smile and a gentle shoulder nudge.
I chuckled. ¡°Maybe, maybe not. But I¡¯d hate to lose my credits, so let¡¯s get moving.¡± Though fifty credits were nothing in the grand scheme of things. Even ignoring the roughly two-hundred and eighty thousand credits I had stored in my inventory, I had more than enough to cover that with my book sales.
Since, in the roughly five months since ¡®The Two Towers¡¯ had been released, I¡¯d earned just over thirty million credits. And while I wasn¡¯t yet able to touch the money ¨C Fay and Dooku held the keys to my account ¨C and I¡¯d transferred around five million to the Lokella to help them set themselves up, it was there. And once I was old enough, and likely made a Knight, then I¡¯d start using it to prepare for the wars to come.
We began to jog, and after only a few minutes spotted a flag as it flew freely in the gentle breeze. The flag had the symbol of the Mandalorians on it, though this mythosaur skull was green on a black background, which from the lessons Bo and Naz had given us on the importance of colours to Mandalorians, meant that duty and justice were the two values held in the highest regard at the Institute.
We had to round a few buildings, but as we came into sight of the flagpole¡¯s base ¨C which was located in what was likely the centre of the facility and next to the only building that I¡¯d seen inside the walls that was more than four levels high ¨C I saw that Commandant Kraviss, Instructor Wrajud and Nia were waiting for us, along with three other adults.
None of them said anything until we reached the flagpole, and since it had been Serra¡¯s idea to use the front gate ¨C and yes, I was mentally kicking myself for not trying the most obvious solution first ¨C I let her ring the bell first.
¡°Impressive,¡± Kraviss said as she and the other adults came closer after I had rung the bell. ¡°Most don¡¯t think to try the gate. Though it was only programmed to allow one through.¡± She turned her attention to me. ¡°I was under the impression that you were not to use your abilities openly.¡±
¡°I have no idea of what you¡¯re speaking of, ma¡¯am,¡± I answered as I slipped into the relaxed military stance I remembered from my old life. ¡°Though if the gate was not meant to let me through, maybe you should have an engineer examine the motors inside?¡±
I heard Nia chuckle even as the barest hint of a smile crept onto Kraviss¡¯ face as she replied. ¡°Hmm, perhaps that was all it was. Regardless, congratulations on being the first two to arrive. Instructor Varad here will take you to your billets.¡±
The woman she had indicated ¨C a brunette with an impressive, or scary depending on your thinking, scar that ran through one eye ¨C stepped forward.
¡°This way,¡± she stated before turning and marching northwards without making sure we were following.
I shared a look and shrug with Serra before we began to follow, and as we did, Nia caught my eye and gave me a smile and nod.
¡°Reveille is at zero-six-hundred,¡± Varad began once we had caught up to her. ¡°You are required to be back at the flag by zero-six-fifteen for morning exercises. Meals are served in the canteen here,¡± she indicated a large building on our right. ¡°Once you are in your assigned barracks, you will stay there until called for orientation at sixteen-hundred. During orientation, other facilities and locations will be revealed and their functions explained. Do not try to wander the facility until after orientation.¡±
¡°You will be sharing a room with up to three others. Upon each bed is a datapad. That datapad is yours for your time here. The rules for the Institute are the only available document currently on it. Read them and understand the consequences of violating any rule. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±
¡°Uh, yes, ma¡¯am.¡±
Serra¡¯s response was not as rapid or forceful as mine, but then again, she was used to the Jedi way and not a military approach. Regardless, Varad did not seem to mind or care as we marched along behind her onto a pathway that led into a cul-de-sac with seven buildings down each side of the path with a fifteenth building at the end.
¡°Evaar-agol, newbies, are in the second barracks on each side. Girls stay on the left side, boys on the right. The end building is for trainee leaders and champions only.¡± Varad all but growled out. ¡°Dismissed.¡±
Without another word, she turned and marched away, likely back to the flag to collect the next group as the bell had sounded twice on our walk over here.
¡°I thought we¡¯d be sharing a room,¡± Serra said quietly once Varad was a dozen or so steps away. ¡°N-not that I want to share.¡± She added quickly as I raised an eyebrow at her statement.
¡°It would be easier in some ways if we did, but I had expected this,¡± I replied. ¡°How about we take rooms that can see each other? Say, last room on the second floor?¡±
Serra seemed to perk up at that and smiled at me. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see you from there soon.¡±
She headed to the female barracks while I entered the male one.
[And you can use the time apart to practice communicating with me like this,] I said telepathically. [While difficult to manage, it¡¯s a handy skill to have.]
I sensed her agreement via the Force, along with a mixture of confusion and hope.
As I entered the building, I chuckled at the familiar smell of a freshly cleaned military barrack. Even if the galaxy was different, it seemed that the smell remained the same.
As I climbed the stairs to the second floor, I noted that the place was in better condition than most of the barracks I had billeted in during my old life and was far more ¡®¡®user-friendly¡¯¡¯, it was still easy to see the military thinking that went into the layout.
Hopefully, that extended to the actual rooms and beds. The last thing I wanted was to spend the next few months in a military-style school with a lumpy or uneven bed.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
My opponent¡¯s fist flew towards my face with all the strength they could muster. However, thanks to my training and experience from my previous life ¨C which translated into my higher-than-normal skills in this one ¨C it wasn¡¯t much of a problem to evade the fist by leaning back just enough that the fist, and connected arm, sailed harmlessly passed my head.
As the fist passed over my shoulder, I leaned away from my opponent and, exploiting the fact that the arm was extended, brought my hand up quickly and struck my opponent¡¯s armpit was a knife-hand strike.
He grunted out in pain, and as he stumbled a few steps away from me, I struck his kidneys with a roundhouse from my far side. This caused his stumble to be more pronounced and he struggled to keep his balance.
Not letting up, I moved forward and turned until I was behind him and drove a foot into the back of one of his knees. As he began to sink to the floor I locked him in a rear-naked chokehold and pulled upwards, making sure the bracers I was forced to wear were driven into his throat.
He struggled against the hold as best he could and pushed upwards in an attempt to regain his footing. However, I was hoping for that and let myself fall backwards as he pushed, and as we fell to the ground, I locked my legs around him in a scissor hold.
He tried to turn and move but the hold was secure and after about thirty seconds of trying to escape, he tapped my forearm.
¡°Winner, and still leader of Diryc group, Cameron Shan,¡± Instructor Wrajud called out with a barely hidden sense of annoyance. This set off a small round of applause from the other trainees who had been watching the fight.
I ignored them and released the hold, letting my opponent roll over onto his hands and knees, and stood.
¡°Well fought,¡± I said as I offered a hand to help him stand.
He coughed a few times and rubbed his throat before turning his head to look up at me. ¡°You too.¡± he croaked out as he took the offered hand.
¡°I swear you¡¯re getting faster Cam,¡± he said with a more natural-sounding voice once he was upright and standing, even if he was a little unsteady as we broke the grip.
¡°Nah, I¡¯m just having to be more creative Thun,¡± I replied to the boy, which made him chuckle. Though after a few laughs, he began to cough and rubbed his throat once more.
As he did that, I considered the boy.
Thun Der was another of the students at the Institute. At the beginning of the session ¨C the Institute¡¯s terminology for a semester ¨C he had been the top-ranked fighter, and the reigning champion, of Diryc (¡®lower¡¯ in Basic) group.
Now, just over a Mandalorian month later ¨C which in a strange quirk of calendars, was a few days short of a Republic standard month ¨C he was third.
It hadn¡¯t taken me long to assume the top spot for the group, even if I was about half a year younger than any other Mandalorian trainee, while Bo had moved into second place. Serra was currently ranked forty-ninth which was impressive when our group held a little over four hundred trainees, her ability to fight without the Force or a lightsaber was lacking, and she was younger than everyone here, bar me.
Naz, who was in Laamyc (¡®higher¡¯) group, was ranked fifty-seventh out of those roughly four hundred trainees. Gar Saxon was the second-ranked fighter in Laamyc group, and subsequently, the Institute since even the lowest-ranked fighter in Laamyc group was ranked above anyone from Diryc group.
¡°Maybe you call it creative. For me, it¡¯s just painful.¡± Thun remarked as he placed a hand on the back of his neck and rolled it. ¡°Still, it¡¯s good to have someone to beat for a change. Last year got boring when I had no one to challenge. Oh sure, there were a few good ones, but none that have pushed me like you¡¯re doing.¡± He chuckled as we stepped off the circular mat that served as the sparring ring. ¡°And now I¡¯m the one seeking out the fight. Fun doing the hunting.¡±
¡°Except when what you hunt is better than you,¡± I responded with a smirk, and he laughed.
¡°Keep telling yourself that. I¡¯ll take you down one day.¡± he countered without any anger.
¡°Never going to happen.¡± I shot back, making him laugh once more before we headed to different areas of the viewing stands and I climbed the steps towards my seat.
As I climbed, I considered the last month, and what had happened.
Orientation had taken place when Instructor Varad had stated it would, with Commandant Kraviss giving a speech about the ideals to which all Trainees had to hold themselves to.
After that, she had briefly introduced the instructors, though only Wrajud and Range-Master Marod were identified as the returnees before she mentioned Nia and two others - Tor Skirata and Monk Kumus ¨C were new instructors.
Nia would only be working with Diryc group, likely due to her son and niece being in Laamyc group, but that was useful to me as it gave me a semi-friendly voice among the staff should I ever need one.
Skirata, who was only twenty-one, was serving as her assistant, which made sense, while Kumus was assigned to the close-quarters combat training group with Chief Instructor Wrajud.
From there, she moved on to explaining the daily routine, and as she spoke, it felt to me that the Institute was very much what I imagined a military academy on Earth would be like. Though with more emphasis on combat than academic studies.
Reveille was at zero-six-hundred with everyone expected to muster at the flag within fifteen minutes for morning exercises. Breakfast was at zero-seven-thirty with morning classes ¨C which were more academic in approach ¨C running from zero-eight-hundred until lunchtime.
Our afternoons were to be spent on more combat-focused studies with us alternating between time in a classroom and one of the various ranges and challenge courses the Institute had. And during the first afternoon, when the Instructor had gone over the various tactics and strategies that would be taught, something unusual had happened.
My Warfare [Ground] skill had evolved into three new skills: Small Unit Warfare, Combined Arms Combat and Planetary Warfare.
Small Unit Warfare was where most of the XP from Warfare [Ground] went, which made sense as it was the skill covering tactics used by small squads and that was what I¡¯d spent the most time learning and practising in my old life.
Combined Arms Combat covered the use of armour and air support along with infantry and while the basic principles were the same, the way combat was approached here was different that my old life; likely due to the fact people in this galaxy used blaster technology and that for Mandalorians at least, jetpacks were semi-standard equipment.
Planetary Warfare was a skill that covered warfare on a world level, akin to commanding full armies in a world war or leading an invasion of a hostile populace from orbit.
I had spent time after the class wondering if something similar would happen to Warfare [Space] but the Interface informed me that the evolution of the skill could not happen until it had reached Professional:1.
Evenings also alternated between singular sparring sessions ¨C like tonight ¨C and team-based games. Though those ¡®¡®games¡¯¡¯ reminded me more of military training exercises than something designed for fun, like say paintball. I¡¯d also gotten a new skill ¨C Mechanics [Blasters] ¨C from those classes.
That skill covered the regular maintenance and repair of blasters, and at higher levels, it conferred the ability to alter a blaster or even design your own, similar to the customization mechanics of the KOTOR series, but far more involved. Learning it was something that I should have thought about studying earlier, since it was something I had dealt with in my former life, however since I had barely used blasters since arriving in this galaxy, I could forgive my oversight. Though the Interface had been kind enough to grant me about a dozen levels in the skill, obviously drawing on my memories from my old life and finding a few things that could be carried over.
I¡¯d asked if we would learn how to repair and maintain armour, but the Instructor had informed me that, due to instructions from Sundari and the ruling government, those classes covering the usage, maintenance and customization of melee weapons were only available for Laamyc group. That was also true for melee combat; hence why I hadn¡¯t taken any training quests linked to those skills.
Wrajud then took over and had explained that there were competitions for range training, individual sparring, and team drills. And as he explained the competitions, three quests were generated by the Interface: Sniper Elite, Alpha Dog and Force Recon.
Sniper Elite
Prove your worth with blasters.
Rating: B
Objectives:
:-: Be ranked in the top 20 of Diryc group with a blaster rifle by the end of the session.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
:-: Be ranked in the top 20 of Diryc group with a blaster pistol by the end of the session.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
:-: Be ranked as one of the top 200 students in the Institute with a blaster rifle by the end of the session.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
:-: Be ranked as one of the top 200 students in the Institute with a blaster pistol by the end of the session.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
:-: 2000XP
A minor increase in Reputation with all current members of Diryc group.
:-: 2000XP
A minor increase in Reputation with all current members of Diryc group.
:-: 1500XP
A minor increase in Reputation with all staff and students at the Institute.
:-: 1500XP
A minor increase in Reputation with all staff and students at the Institute.
Failure:
:-: -800XP
A minor decrease in Reputation with all current members of Diryc group.
:-: -800XP
A minor decrease in Reputation with all current members of Diryc group.
:-: 550XP
A minor decrease in Reputation with all staff and students at the Institute.
:-: -550XP
A minor decrease in Reputation with all staff and students at the Institute.
¡
Alpha Dog
Prove your worth in unarmed CQC.
Rating: B
Objectives:
:-: Be one of the top 16 ranked fighters in Diryc group by the end of the session.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
:-: Reach the quarterfinals of the end-of-session tournament.
:-: Be crowned the winner of the sparring tournament, and thus the new Akaan¡¯lor, of the Institute.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
:-: 2000XP
A minor increase in Reputation with all current members of Diryc group.
:-: 1500XP
A minor increase in Reputation with all staff and students at the Institute.
:-: 4000XP
A large increase in Reputation with all staff and students at the Institute.
Failure:
:-: -800XP
A minor decrease in Reputation with all current members of Diryc group.
:-: -550XP
A minor decrease in Reputation with all staff and students at the Institute.
:-: -1500XP
¡
Force Recon
Train your team to be one of the best.
Rating: A
Objectives:
:-: Be one of the top 12 ranked teams in Diryc group by the end of session.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
:-: Reach the quarterfinals of the end of session team tournament.
Bonus: ?
Bonus: ?
Rewards:
:-: 4000XP
A minor increase in Reputation with all current members of Diryc group.
An increase in Reputation with all current members of team Brown-Nine.
:-: 2000XP
A minor increase in Reputation with all staff and students at the Institute.
Failure:
:-: -1500XP
A minor decrease in Reputation with all current members of team Brown-Nine.
:-: -1000XP
A minor decrease in Reputation with all staff and students at the Institute.
¡
None of those objectives were too hard to reach, though the team quest ¨C Force Recon ¨C was harder as it wasn¡¯t just based on my own skills, but that of the team I¡¯d been assigned to. That team was composed of my three dormmates along with Serra and her three dormmates.
I suspected that at least one bonus for each quest was linked to me not actively using the Force, and if that was the case, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to achieve as, after the orientation, everyone was called to a formal assembly where Chief Instructor Wrajud had outed me and Serra as Jedi.
Nia and Commandant Kraviss did not look pleased about this. Hell, if Nia¡¯s glare could kill, Wrajud would¡¯ve been nothing but a pile of ashes.
But it hadn¡¯t, and Wrajud had then stated that due to our inherent advantages, we would both be forced to wear and activate Force suppression bracers while involved in any of the combat competitions.
While the bracers were annoying ¨C and carried a penalty that increased the cost of using any of my Force Powers by eight hundred per cent ¨C I had quickly adapted them into my combat style, as proven when I¡¯d used one while locking the rear-naked-choke on Thun in my just-finished spar.
Curious as to why Wrajud had done this, even as most of the assembled trainees turned to glare at Serra and me, I used Observe on Wrajud and discovered he hoped that revealing our status would drive a wedge between us and Bo and Naz. From that, and what I saw from Observe before, I wondered if his plans for Naz were centred around a way to merge his clan with clan Vizsla. An idea that became more obvious when I discovered that his son was in Laamyc group, and the defending Akaan¡¯lor, or in Basic the ¡®Fighting Champion¡¯.
In the month or so since Wrajud had revealed our status, things hadn¡¯t gone according to his plan. Apart from me being the top-ranked unarmed fighter in Diryc, I was also ranked in the top thirty in the entire Institute for my pistol and rifle marksmanship. (I¡¯d likely be ranked higher but the first few times I¡¯d fired the weapons on the range, I¡¯d forgotten that things like wind and air resistance were less of an issue for blaster bolts compared to rounds fired from guns in my old life.)
Also, my team was ranked eighth in Diryc, with no other newbie team ranked above twenty-second, and their rankings in the other tournaments were also climbing as I took the time to teach them tricks for both unarmed combat and marksmanship.
Add onto that the fact that Bo had been spending at least two nights a week tutoring Serra to help her poor marksmanship and improve her ability to fight unarmed and that by being revealed to the others, it had allowed Serra and me to show that not only were we here to learn, but also respect and follow Mandalorian traditions, it was likely that Wrajud¡¯s plan had already failed.
¡°Yeah! Good job Cam!¡± Andeeld Krhul called out, drawing me out of my thoughts.
Force Disruption Field Disabled
Whatever was causing the disruption and suppression of your Force Powers has ended.
All costs have returned to normal.
¡
I mentally sent away the notice as it simply meant that the Force suppression bracers were deactivated, and as I unclasped them from my forearms, I kept my attention on Krhul.
He had been one of the children who¡¯d sneered at Serra when she¡¯d meditated before the initiation test ¨C a test that every trainee passed - on the day we¡¯d arrived at the Institute. Through a quirk of the Force, he had then ended up as one of my three roommates in the barracks.
His opinion of me had fallen to disliked not long after discovering I was a Jedi ¨C and I suspected that had happened with many others, as Wrajud had planned ¨C but his opinion had begun to improve after the first week and now my Reputation with him stood at Neutral. Though given how he was, I suspected it wouldn¡¯t be long until my reputation with him changed to Liked.
Krhul came from a family of traders on Concord Dawn, but he had no interest in business, instead preferring the way of the warrior and since I had taken to tutoring my teammates in both close-quarters-combat and shooting, we¡¯d developed the beginnings of a friendship.
¡°We knew you could do it Revanite¡¯Alor.¡± added another member of Brown Nine, and the one serving as the second in command of my team, Huzu Cadora, even as I grimaced at the nickname Bo had given my team; The Revanites.
Somehow, someway, I was going to pay Bo back for that nickname, especially since the name was now used instead of the official name of Brown-Nine on the leaderboards.
Though the fact that I had been assigned as leader of the team made me wonder if Nia ¨C or perhaps the Duke himself ¨C had had something to do with it. I doubted that Kraviss was keen on making a Jedi a team leader, but someone had convinced them to do so.
Now, while I could have picked Serra for the role of second-in-command, she was far too willing to just accept my suggestions and picking her would have further alienated the other members of our team.
Thankfully, Cadora had no issue with me being a Jedi. This likely stemmed from the fact that a Jedi had saved her uncle from Weequay pirates near Felucia, and she was willing to question my ideas if she didn¡¯t agree without going so far as to be insubordinate.
The rest of the team, save Serra, added their voices to those of Krhul¡¯s and Cadora¡¯s. Serra instead just radiated confidence and calm through our Force bond. She hadn¡¯t yet reached the point where she could actively communicate with me via the bond, but I felt it was only a matter of time until it happened as her thoughts and feelings were becoming clear to sense. Strangely, they were also bleeding through less and I wondered if learning to use the Force to speak telepathically actually helped a Jedi control how their emotions bled into the Force.
The rest of our team was composed of Mirali Redi, Ginia Aran, Bhae Bralori and Raun Wott.
Redi and Wott were my fellow dormmates with Wott being the second son of a semi-major Clan chief from the Planet Harswee while Redi, like Krhul, came from a family on Concord Dawn. Though the two had never met until they shared a transport to Mandalore.
Aran and Bralori were daughters of minor clan leaders from Cheravh and dormmates of Serra and Cadora. Their families were long-time allies of both each other and Clan Kryze, though, like most of the trainees at the Institute, they were not big fans of the New Mandalorians and failed to understand why the Duke had allied House Kryze with them.
¡°Please don¡¯t call me that Huzu,¡± I muttered as I sat down.
¡°But you are the leader of The Revanites, why shouldn¡¯t we use it?¡± Mirali asked and as he turned to look at me, he did nothing to hide the smirk on his face.
¡°And you are the Revan¡¯ade, are you not?¡± added Bhae with a wink as she leaned forward so she could look around Krhul to see me. ¡°Or was Bo-Katan just tricking us?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to kill her,¡± I mumbled as I watched Bo step into the sparring ring I had just vacated. She was going to face off against Balei Saryus, who was ranked sixteenth in the fighting ring and led the highest-ranked team in Diryc group.
Thanks to the way the spars were set up, it meant that if Saryus lost the spar, he¡¯d slide back seven places in the ranking ¨C half of the current difference in their rankings. This loss of ranking for failure acted as a way to limit Trainees fighting people far above their ranking to jump to the top. Well, unless one was sure of their ability to win.
However, if Saryus won, which I didn¡¯t expect, he¡¯d take Bo¡¯s place and everyone from Bo downwards would lose a place until they reached Saryus¡¯ old position.
¡°Five on Bal,¡± Wott stated as Wrajud began to step out of the circle.
¡°Ten on Bo,¡± Serra responded, using the nickname since the girl in question wasn¡¯t present. I shook my head even as I allowed myself a wry smile.
In just over a month Serra had gone from being uncomfortable and confused around Bo to having total trust in the other girl. It was great to see her do so, as it shifted her attention from me. Though even there, things had been better, and I wondered if the talks that she¡¯d had with Master Fay had covered more than just the dangers of going too far with a political ideal.
The klaxon sounded, and Bo and Saryus began their spar while the next challenger stood at the base on the ring, awaiting their turn.
I leaned back into my seat and began to analyse the fight and I wondered if Saryus would surprise me and pull off the win.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Relax. Take your time. Watch the way the sights rise and fall with your breaths.¡± I said to Krhul as he lay prone on the floor and aimed his rifle downrange. ¡°Time the shifts in motion as you breathe. Learn them. And once you are sure of the timing, take your shot.¡±
Nearly half a minute passed before Krhul¡¯s rifle sent a bolt of energy down the range. I looked up at the camera which showed the target ¨C that was two kilometres away ¨C and saw the bolt strike the target in the right shoulder.
¡°Kriff it!¡± Andeeld growled out. ¡°I missed.¡±
¡°But you¡¯re getting closer,¡± I responded as he moved back to a kneeling position and switched the rifle into safe mode. ¡°We¡¯re still a few weeks away from the session break and you¡¯ve moved up nearly a hundred places already.¡±
The session break was a week''s holiday that took place roughly halfway through a session to allow the trainees to head home and catch up with their friends and family. Bo had already informed me and Serra that we¡¯d be staying with her in Sundari, but I wondered if either of my Masters would return to check in with us.
Krhul chuckled as he unclipped the charge pack and handed it to me. ¡°Yeah, but when you start dead last, that¡¯s not saying much.¡± He replied as he carried out the standard safety checks on the rifle before standing. ¡°We can¡¯t all be as gifted as you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not gifted. My grandfather was just a big believer in being prepared.¡± I explained, sticking to the excuse I¡¯d been using for a while that the reason I was so comfortable with a blaster was due to Vaner Shan. It was either that or have everyone assume I was somehow still using the Force to help my aim. Which I wasn¡¯t.
So far, I hadn¡¯t needed to do so, though I knew there would come a day in this life when I would need the help of the Force to make an all-but-impossible shot.
Most of the Diryc group seemed to accept that I was simply good at combat, but I¡¯d caught the odd whisper or glance from students in Laamyc group that suggested they didn¡¯t believe that was the case.
Naz had also passed along a warning via Bo that there were rumblings of discontent about a Jedi ¨C and the ¡®supposed¡¯ descendant of Revan ¨C showing up Mandalorians on their planet. Especially since I was now ranked fourteenth ¨C out of the entire eight-hundred-odd trainees at the Institute ¨C with a blaster pistol and ninth with a rifle and had not been dethroned as sparring leader of Diryc group.
I doubted the rumblings would be an issue, but if they were, I¡¯d make sure to prove to the other Trainees just how good I was when the end-of-session tournaments came around.
¡°Cam, there¡¯s being prepared, there¡¯s being ¡®¡®prepared¡¯¡¯, and there¡¯s being born for war,¡± he chuckled and shook his head as we walked to the Range-Master¡¯s area. ¡°And you are most certainly the third option.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t go looking for battle Ande,¡± I said, using a shortened form of his name, as I placed the blaster pack on a table while he showed the rifle was safe to Range-Master Marod.
¡°You may not look for it, but it is drawn to you, Revan¡¯ade,¡± Marod said, adding his two credits to the conversation.
Dun Marod was in his mid-sixties and was missing one ear that, according to Institute legend, had been lost to a Rancor during his verd¡¯goten. He didn¡¯t speak much, but his words and presence carried a lot of weight around the place with even Commandant Kraviss deferring to him on the range. ¡°Like your ancestor, you are born for war. It calls to you.¡±
¡°Well, if you know how, could you ask it to stop calling?¡± I asked with a smile, which made Andeeld chuckle, ¡°Or at least leave me alone for a few decades? I¡¯d like time to become a Knight before it calls me again.¡± And have time to prepare for the real war I knew was coming.
Even as I became closer to the people here, I wondered how many would one day follow me into battle and die because of it. And how many wouldn¡¯t, and then die by my blade. It was a sobering thought to always have to rattle around in your head, and why I was trying to enjoy my days as much as I could without the looming war to come dominating my thoughts.
¡°War waits for no one, Trainee.¡± Marod said as he turned and placed the rifle Krhul had given him on a rack to his left, ¡°Not least those to whom it calls. May Kad Ha''rangir walk with you, Revan¡¯ade.¡±
I frowned at the word that Marod had used ¨C was it a name or title? ¨C but couldn¡¯t ask him about it as another pair of trainees came up behind us to return some pistols.
¡°Kad Ha''rangir?¡± I asked Krhul as we left the range and began to walk back to our room.
I noticed he was frowning and as he answered he slowly shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s one of the old gods. The Destroyer God, bringer of change and growth.¡± Krhul chuckled once to himself, though it was devoid of any humour and he licked his lips before he spoke again. ¡°I¡ no one talks about the old gods anymore. Or at least I didn¡¯t think they did.¡±
I didn¡¯t reply, and instead, I let silence settle over us as we walked.
¡ ¡
¡°I really don¡¯t want to be linked to a god of war,¡± I muttered to myself as I stepped into a shower cubicle about an hour later. Range-Master Marod¡¯s words were still running through my mind even as I turned on the water.
He wasn¡¯t exactly wrong, as I was here to get involved in a galactic war, but it wasn¡¯t why I had come to this universe. And while I kept telling myself that it wasn¡¯t true, I couldn¡¯t deny that there was a kernel of truth in what he had said.
Almost all my plans since arriving had been geared towards preparing for the war to come and¡
**THUMP**
Whatever thoughts were rattling around in my head vanished as something crashed into the door of my cubicle. Even with the sound of the shower, I could make out the faint hints of laughter. That was likely coming from the four beings that Detection was showing on my minimap were standing in the common area of the shower room.
As I turned off the shower and turned to the door ¨C and mentally scolded myself for being distracted by the Range-Master¡¯s words and not keeping an eye on my surroundings ¨C I activated Enhance Sense for my hearing.
¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve got him. Go have your fun.¡± a voice, one that was deeper in tone than those I knew, said. The tone was hushed, but with E-S active, I had no problems making his words out.
I gave the door an experimental push, but as I suspected, it did budge. Though I did hear something scrape as I turned the handle suggesting that they¡¯d blocked that before putting whatever they had in front of the door to trap me inside.
¡°We will. And we¡¯ll make sure to record it.¡± another voice replied. While this one was also deeper in tone, it was slightly distorted suggesting it was coming from a comms device.
I pushed at the door once more, though more for show than in a real attempt. If I really wanted out, I could just use the Force, and so far, this reeked of nothing more than a bad attempt at hazing. Though the fact there was another group somewhere also up to something had me concerned.
¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡± I called out, trying to draw the four into a false sense of security even as I reached out with the Force and began to slowly move the object ¨C likely a baton ¨C that was blocking the door handle from fully turning away.
¡°We don¡¯t want your kind here, Jetii,¡± answered a new voice that dripped with venom, ¡°neither you nor the girl.¡±
¡°At least she¡¯s a girl,¡± a third voice added with a chuckle. ¡°Sure, the others will enjoy that.¡±
As two of the others chuckled at that, I felt a cold shiver run up my spine and my anger flare. It took all of my control to not blast the door ¨C and whatever object was blocking it ¨C out of the way with the Force.
¡°Kriff Drum, she¡¯s still an adiik.¡± the first voice, the one who¡¯d spoken into the communicator, countered. ¡°I still say they shouldn¡¯t go that far.¡± He added with his distaste clear to hear in his voice.
¡°By a month!¡± Shot back another, likely this Drum. ¡°I saw their records Lanze. She¡¯s old enough for some fun.¡±
I clenched my fists tightly as my anger rose even further. They were going to¡
¡°You will open this door. NOW!¡± I all but shouted as I used Force Compulsion with the words.
As my anger continued to grow, the more rational, mature part of my mind told me that I shouldn¡¯t lash out. That it wasn¡¯t the way to deal with things. But the younger, more emotional side was all but screaming at me to hurt them for what they were doing. To make them pay.
¡°We will¡¡±
¡°Zoma? What?¡± I heard someone move only for something to happen and it sounded as though one of them had just shoved another to the floor.
¡°Huh? Wha¡¡±
¡°The Jedi tried to trick you! We¡¯re not going to fall for that!¡± Drum called out before laughing. ¡°We¡¯re not going to fall for your little tricks.¡±
I felt the baton ¨C or whatever it was ¨C slide loose from the handle and took a hold of the large object - likely a bench, given what was in the room ¨C with the Force as I opened my move to respond.
[CAM!!!]
I fell to my knees and grabbed my head ¨C my hold on the two objects failing and the baton bouncing off the door and bench to the floor ¨C as Serra¡¯s voice screamed in my head. Terror, disbelief, and primal fear flooded my mind and I closed my eyes to try to block her emotions from overwhelming me.
Then, in an instant, I was calm again. Too calm and I logically knew that Player¡¯s Mind had auto-engaged as it regarded this as a combat situation.
[Serra? What¡¯s wrong? Where are you?] I called out, hoping against hope that she would respond. Instead, all I got back was the building fear and terror that was overwhelming her and had almost done the same to me.
¡°What¡¯s the matter JetiiI? Womprat got your tongue?¡± Drum asked before he and the others laughed.
¡°Enough of this,¡± I snarled and with a simple wave of my hand, the door to the cubicle flew off its hinges.
A second, as the door, bench and baton raced away from me, the three boys that I could see ¨C the fourth was blocked by the door ¨C all froze in mid-laugh. Their eyes began to process what they were seeing, and they all did a fair approximation of a deer caught in the headlights. However, none had time to react as the bench crashed into the two of them ¨C lifting them off their feet and into the wall ¨C the baton struck the one I suspected was Drum hard in the stomach, while the door crashed into the fourth, sending him, and the door, tumbling out of the room.
[I¡¯m coming.] I sent to Serra as I stepped out into the carnage.
With a gesture, I dragged Drum, who had sunk to his knees after the baton had struck him, towards me, before lifting him until we were eye-to-eye.
¡°Pray that they have not hurt her,¡± I said emotionlessly. ¡°For if they have¡¡±
A flick of a finger sent him upwards, crashing into the lights in the roof which shattered as he smashed into them, drawing a scream for him as the glass and wiring dug into his back.
¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I finished as I stepped forward, summoned a towel to my hand, and walked over the fallen door, without any concern if the boy underneath was conscious or not.
As I stepped into the changing room and ignored the sound of Drum crashing to the floor behind me ¨C and groaning in pain ¨C I noted that no one was present and turned my attention to my minimap.
It took a second to locate Serra. She was in one of the private training rooms near the sparring hall, and there were six others with her.
A quick check confirmed the room next door was empty and, after wrapping the towel around my waist, I Teleported there.
The main reason I hadn¡¯t teleported directly to Serra¡¯s side was that the fear and terror from her had lessened considerably. A secondary reason was that, without emotions clouding my thoughts, I reasoned that it would be preferable to not reveal that I could teleport to people I didn¡¯t yet trust, while another reason for my caution was that Serra should still have access to the Force, so even though she mentally screamed out to me, she should still have her abilities to defend herself with if she did not have her hidden lightsaber with her.
I stalked out of that room ¨C taking the simple door to the room off its hinges as I did ¨C and turned towards the training room where Serra was, noting that said door was open, and the shadows of five people could be seen from inside.
¡°She¡¯s under the protection of my clan, Morn,¡± Bo¡¯s voice growled out of the room. ¡°You touch her and there¡¯ll be war.¡±
I said a silent prayer of thanks to Bo for being there and made a mental note to thank her for this, as I stepped into the doorframe.
Bo was standing between five older boys. Her eyes were locked on the boys ¨C there was the barest hint of recognition as my eyes caught hers ¨C and her fists were clenched tightly as they held a pair of batons, with blood dripping from the left one.
The boys were scattered around the room, as was most of the equipment, but all had their focus on Bo and Serra. I noted that the equipment, aside from the crate Serra was leaning against, was spread out chaotically around the room with the epicentre of the chaos being Serra.
Serra¡¯s arms were pulled close to her chest and I could see her shaking even from here. Because of where her arms were, I could see that she was wearing the Force suppression bracers and that they were active. Likely this had been for while sparring with Bo, but her attackers had clearly used that against her and timed their assault before she had deactivated them. Though why she didn¡¯t have the components of her lightsaber, was unclear. And I made a mental note to ask her about that, and how she¡¯d managed to call out to me with the bracers active, after this situation was handled.
¡°Your father has no power here Kryze.¡± the lead boy, likely this Morn fellow, replied. If I had the name right, then he was Tardol Morn, the fifth-ranked fighter in Laamyc group. I¡¯d seen him spar once and he was good, but I knew I could take him one on one. Five-on-one, however¡
[Stay still.] I commanded Serra as she shifted a little in response to seeing me and I held a finger to my lips for Bo¡¯s benefit. The red-haired girl didn¡¯t react to my gesture even as Morn continued to speak.
¡°We don¡¯t recognize anyone who grovels with the dar''manda.¡± That statement drew comments of support for the other boys.
¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a redhead,¡± another muttered loud enough for me to hear.
Bo¡¯s eyes narrowed and, even with Player¡¯s Mind active, I felt something inside me convulse at the idea of him touching her. Though that feeling passed almost as soon as it appeared, and I took a step into the room and moved silently towards the nearest of the five.
¡°You challenge my clan?¡± Bo all but spat out as she shifted her eyes back to Morn.
Morn, rather unexpectedly, laughed loudly. ¡°What clan? Your father and brother are aruetiie, while your sister is off learning from her Republic overlords.¡±
I watched Bo as she ground her teeth, but she was unable to come up with a response to Morn¡¯s accusation. I knew she resented her father and sister, but that it was so much that she couldn¡¯t even come up with an instant response to defend them spoke volumes of the loathing she felt for their choices.
And made my hopes of reconciling the two girls that much more difficult.
¡°I bet the reason she¡¯s protecting the Jedi is they¡¯re shacking up together,¡± another of the attackers, the one closest to me, suggested before laughing once. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumours about her and the Vizsla girl.¡±
¡°What about the Wren girl?¡± the boy who had commented redheads offered. ¡°That one looks like a right firecracker.¡±
¡°Maybe we need to re-educate them?¡± the fourth offered, and I felt Serra¡¯s fear spike as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure this one just needs the right persuasion to learn her place.¡±
¡°We...Argfwcx.¡± Whatever Morn was about to say died as he reached for his throat. As did the others.
¡°For that, I should kill you,¡± I said, revealing my presence.
I stalked forward as best I could ¨C it¡¯s hard to be intimidating in nothing but a towel ¨C giving the one who made the redhead comment a swift kick to his knee, and Morn a punch in his gut, until I was even with Bo.
There, I turned to face the five.
¡°You call yourselves warriors?¡± I spat at Morn¡¯s feet as I directed my anger at him. ¡°Pathetic. You¡¯re cowards, nothing else. You trapped and threatened my friends here while your cohorts ambushed me, they failed by the way.¡±
I glanced at Bo as an idea came into my head. ¡°You talk about Clan Kryze as being dar¡¯manda yet know nothing about why Duke Adonai made his choice. What would you do if someone killed your mother, your wife, or your child? Would you have the courage to step forward and try to lead your people? Or would you turn tail and run? Try to find the closest rock to crawl back under?¡±
As I spoke, I tightened the grip on their throats and by the time I¡¯d finished my little speech ¨C hopefully, the message had gotten through to Bo ¨C all five were on their knees.
¡°I¡¯d call you no better than Hutts, but at least they have some morals.¡± I finished.
¡°Y-yo-u¡¯re¡ no-t¡¡± Morn gasped out as he and the others continued to claw at their throats.
I stepped forward and leaned down until I was right Morn¡¯s face. ¡°Not what? Mando¡¯ade? Maybe not yet, but even now I¡¯m more honourable than you¡¯ll ever be.¡±
I squeezed my fingers together and Morn¡¯s face slowly started to lose colour.
¡°No-t¡ Re-va-n¡¡± Morn added, as he somehow managed to bring the faintest of smiles to his lips. Even as he continued to struggle against my crushing of his neck.
I laughed back at him. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not. If you had attacked his friends, he would¡¯ve killed you where you stood. Me, I¡¯ll let you live.¡± I finished as I increased the pressure of my Force Crush to the point that if I held it for much longer it would damage their vocal cords. ¡°Maybe.¡±
¡°I¡I¡¯¡ll¡ki¡ill¡yo¡u,¡± Morn barely managed to get out as his face turned white.
¡°You could try,¡± I responded as I further tightened my grip on his throat, and he gasped fruitlessly for air. ¡°But on the day where you grow the balls to actually do so, I¡¯ll embarrass you so badly that you¡¯ll never again have the courage to pick up a blaster.¡±
¡°Trainee Shan! What are you doing?¡±
My head snapped up and I saw Nia standing in the doorframe. Her brow crashed into her eyebrows, and her eyes narrowed as she glared at me, and I took an involuntary step backwards, releasing my grip on the boys and sensing Player¡¯s Mind deactivate as I did so.
¡°These¡ boys tried to attack me and Serra,¡± Bo replied, seemingly unconcerned by the glare; or at least, used to it. Also, from what I could sense of her emotions, she wasn¡¯t surprised to see that Nia had arrived, and I wondered if Bo had somehow alerted Nia to the issue. ¡°And from what Cam said, another group attacked him while he was in the shower.¡±
Nia¡¯s eyes focused on me, and her lips twitched fractionally. ¡°At least that explains why you¡¯re running around in nothing but a towel.¡±
My lips moved as I considered responding, but I decided not to and instead closed my mouth.
¡°H-he tried to kill us!¡± Morn blurted out in a wheezing, cracked voice as he rubbed his throat. ¡°With Jedi tricks.¡± The other boys nodded in agreement.
Nia scoffed as she looked at him, and his accomplices, as she took a few steps into the room ¡°If Trainee Shan wanted to kill you Trainee Morn, he wouldn¡¯t need the Force to do it.¡±
She turned her attention back to me. ¡°However, I¡¯ll need you all to¡¡± her voice trailed off as her eyes moved passed me to focus on Serra. ¡°Trainee Keto? What happened?¡±
I pivoted to take a good look at Serra, even as she seemed to shrink in on herself.
¡°I heard Serra scream,¡± Bo began as Serra started to shiver.¡± They had her pinned against the crate, and Morn ripped her top open and¡¡±
I didn¡¯t hear what else she said as my anger flared, and I spun back around. My fist flew out and struck Morn flush across his cheek. I heard the sound of bone breaking as he fell to the floor.
¡°AGH!¡± ¡°Shan!¡±
As Morn groaned in pain, and Nia called out my name, I drove my knee upwards into his jaw, again hearing something break, before driving my heel down hard into his groin.
¡°TRAINEE SHAN!¡± Nia bellowed even as Morn fell to the floor in a heap; his eyes rolling back into his head as he did.
I backed away from Morn, my anger finally coming under control ¨C and the damage done ¨C as Nia stormed across the room and knelt beside the boy.
I turned around, not caring about Morn, and Bo gave me a nod and smiled, which I returned with a nod of my own. However, my focus was on Serra. I moved closer to her, but she pulled back as if trying to sink into the crate. I sighed and turned to Bo. We didn¡¯t say anything, but she understood, gave me a sad smile, and then moved to help Serra.
¡°Trainee Shan,¡± I turned around again to see Nia was now standing and glaring at me. ¡°While I understand your anger, and agree with it, attacking another Trainee is a violation of the Institute¡¯s code of honour,¡± she explained. ¡°As such, I am forced to give you a formal reprimand.¡±
¡°Understood Instructor Vizsla.¡± My response was bland and as unemotional as it could be when I was within sight of Morn.
It did state in the Institute¡¯s rules that fighting another trainee ¨C outside of a sparring ring ¨C was a violation of the code and would result in a formal reprimand. Three such reprimands in two years would see the student expelled, while other actions ¨C like being caught murdering or raping someone ¨C would result in the offender being handed over to the authorities for trial.
While that was what I wanted to happen to Morn, Drum, and their groups, I was concerned that since the two incidents took place in areas with no cameras, it would devolve into a ¡®¡®he said, she said¡¯¡¯ situation. In those cases, the settling of the problem, and the application of punishments was at the Commandant¡¯s discretion.
She sighed even as she fiddled with her gauntlet. ¡°And since this involves so many trainees, and at least two trips to Medical, I have to inform the Commandant about this.¡±
As the holographic projector on her gauntlet flicker to life and display a small hologram of another person, she spoke again. ¡°I need medical and security teams in training hall zero-six.¡±
¡°And the showers in my barracks,¡± I offered. ¡°Their friends tried to ambush me there.¡±
She locked her eyes on me. ¡°Tried you say? Hmm.¡± She turned back to the hologram. ¡°And the same to the showers in barracks nine.¡±
She closed the link and turned her full attention to me. ¡°While we wait, perhaps you¡¯d like to explain what happened here. And how you managed to get over here, and into the training area, without being scanned in?¡±
¡°Ah,¡± I began as I rubbed the back of my neck and shrugged, ¡°the Force?¡±
Hopefully, she and the Commandant would buy an excuse of Force bullshit as to why I¡¯d gotten here so quickly. I¡¯d rather not have to go into specifics and explain that Jedi could teleport. No need to reveal that trick to potential enemies.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 5
(Gar Saxon¡¯s POV)
As he sat down with his teammates, Gar looked around the assembled stands. From what he could see, it appeared that every trainee in the Institute ¨C bar those in the medical bay or confinement area ¨C was present. While this was unusual, he had a suspicion as to why it was happening, based on what he¡¯d learnt from his mother and Instructor Wrajud.
For the last few days, the rumour mill had been running wild with a story that nine members of Laamyc group and three from Diryc group ¨C the Kryze girl and the two Jedi ¨C had been pulled from classes and placed into confinement due to a pair of fights that had occurred about a week ago.
His mother clearly knew what was going on but had refused to reveal to him what had happened. As had any other Instructor, even Instructor Wrajud who had, at his uncle Pre¡¯s request, spent time training him privately. Though both had hinted that whatever had happened, it would be resolved soon, which was why he suspected he knew the reason for this gathering.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± his lover and the team¡¯s second in command, Rook Kast asked as she slipped passed him to her seat. As she stepped over his legs, she let her fingers trail teasingly across his chest, which sent a pleasant sensation through his body.
¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± he replied, as she slid into her chair and ignored her fingers as they came to rest on his forearm, ¡°but it¡¯s probably to do with the Jedi.¡±
From the corner of his eye, he saw Rook¡¯s eyes widen and she licked her lips before she turned her attention to the sparring rings.
Unlike on most days, when the various challenges took place for the Laamyc and Diryc group standings, only the three central rings had their lights on. Though what was interesting to Gar was that the gaps between those rings were also well-lit. That added further credence to his feeling about what was about to take place.
¡°Huh. So, the rumour mill might be right for once?¡± Rook asked as she glanced his way for a second. ¡°This should be interesting. From what I hear, the boy Jedi¡¯s got spunk.¡±
Gar ignored her latest attempt to irritate him by referencing Shan, though he replied, ¡°He is competent.¡± As he was well aware that if he didn¡¯t respond she would keep needling him until he answered her and he wanted to keep his attention on what was to come.
And while he would admit the boy was competent to others, internally he was conflicted about Cameron Shan. The boy had killed his father, and his blood sang at him to seek revenge. Yet, Gar could not deny that the boy was¡ impressive when he fought.
Gar had reviewed recordings of several of Shan¡¯s ranking spars, along with a handful of the recordings of Team Brown-Nine ¨C he was not going to refer to them by their silly moniker ¨C in team events. For most, though not all of the recordings, Gar got the distinct impression that the Jedi was holding back.
In almost every spar there was a moment where Gar swore the boy hesitated or failed to take advantage of the situation, while Gar would have. The same was true in the team events, though there at least it appeared as if Shan was not seizing the moment so that another of his team could.
All of this was where Gar got his suspicion that the Jedi was not going all out, and it confused Gar.
Now, in the team events, Gar could judge those decisions as the Jedi using them to help his team improve and learn as a unit, and if that was the case, Gar could not deny the result it was having.
The improvement of Brown-Nine as a team had been staggering as they¡¯d gone from one of the weaker new teams to one of the top teams in Diryc group. Heck, Gar would even expect them to win most of the time against the lower-ranked teams in Laamyc group.
In Gar¡¯s mind, this spoke well of the Jedi as a leader, as the cohesion and efficiency of a team ¨C or lack thereof ¨C began and ended with the effectiveness of their commander.
Yet, in the single spars, the Jedi still held back, which infuriated Gar to no end.
Because Shan kept holding back, and not taking every opportunity he had to end the fight quickly and efficiently, Gar had yet to see definitive proof that the boy had defeated his father without cheating by using the Force.
No matter what his mother said ¨C and Gar could not deny he was less than thrilled that his mother had such a high opinion of the boy that killed her husband, and his father ¨C without seeing the Jedi fully commit to a battle ¨C without using the Force ¨C Gar was¡ unwilling to believe what he had been told.
¡°It¡¯s the Commandant.¡± stated another member of Gar¡¯s team ¨C Rhiox Loc, their heavy weapons specialist. Gar noted that the Commandant was not alone, as just a half-step behind her in flanking positions were Chief Instructor Wrajud and Range-Master Marod.
As they walked towards the centre of the largest ¨C and central ¨C ring, Gar realised that the usual matting had been removed, exposing the hard wooden flooring underneath. As he pondered as to why that was, the Commandant began to speak.
¡°As I suspect most, if not all of you, are aware, five days ago there was an incident involving members of this Institute. One Trainee has received a formal reprimand for actions they took in clear view of an Instructor. This Trainee, who shall not be named, accepted their reprimand without complaint.¡±
Gar leaned forward in his seat at the Commandant¡¯s words at hearing this, as did many others. In Gar¡¯s four years at the Institute, no one had received such a mark against them, so for someone to not only receive one but accept it unconditionally suggested the rumour mill may have, for once, may have been right. It also revealed some of the truth about what had happened between the twelve Trainees in confinement.
¡°However, while the reason for that reprimand is not debated, the truth of the incident that instigated the need for a reprimand is. Two versions of the events have been revealed, and those involved stand by their version. This incident took place in a place where it was agreed that recording equipment would not be placed. This has been a long-standing situation at this Institute so that there were places where trainees could have time without the overwatch of the Instructors and was done on the basis that all trainees were trustworthy and honourable. Because of this incident, that decision is now being reviewed.¡±
¡°Now, with the lack of a recording of the incident, and having two versions of events that are incompatible with each other, this has placed the staff of the Institute, including myself, in an awkward and unusual position. How are we to ascertain the truth regarding the events that occurred, and determine the innocence or guilt of those involved?¡±
¡°Thankfully, Range-Master Marod and Chief Instructor Wrajud were able to find a possible solution for this problem. However, this solution dates back to before the Dral¡¯Han.¡±
Gar ignored the slowly increasing whispers coming from around him as he focused on the Commandant, curious as to what method from the old ways was to be used. The most common way to settle matters back then, at least according to what his father and uncle had told him, was trial by combat. But the odds of the Jedi accepting such a solution, especially when denied access to the Force, was¡ low.
¡°While I was¡ reluctant to consider this method, all interested parties have agreed to this method,¡± the Commandant continued calmly, ignoring the increase in volume that was coming from the people watching in the stands. ¡°As have their clan elders and sponsors.¡±
A new light came on, this one illuminating the viewing box used by the staff and any guests. As he refocused on that box and heard several people near him inhale sharply, Gar¡¯s brow rose as he took note of what appeared to be nearly three dozen people in the box.
Most of the people were instructors, but four of the others who were present drew Gar¡¯s attention. His uncle Pre and cousin Tor, along with Duke Adonai and his heir Dorgo were all there and outfitted in their armour. For them to be wearing the armour in public, honouring the old ways, drove home to Gar that today was going to be momentous.
By being here, in armour, Pre Vizsla and Adonai Kryze were stating openly and clearly, that they still held to the old traditions. This had the potential to drive a significant wedge between their clans, House Kryze, and the New Mandalorian faction.
¡°Thus, in accordance with the old ways, this dispute is to be settled with trial by combat.¡± the Commandant stated and Gar¡¯s head whipped back around to focus on her.
While the Commandant seemed weary and resigned about what was to come, both Wrajud and Marod were more content. That made sense to Gar. Wrajud, for all his public behaviour, was a follower of Death Watch ¨C oh he might not have said it openly, but Gar could easily read between the lines ¨C while Marod was an old warrior who always had a story to tell about a battle he had fought in somewhere in the galaxy.
¡°To be clear, this combat is not to the death. The truth shall be determined by whichever side is able to disable their opponents, or convince them to recant their story,¡± Gar noticed that the Commandant¡¯s brow seemed to tighten as she spoke. He also saw a less-than-friendly smile creep onto the face of Wrajud while Marod stood ramrod straight, without any hint of how he felt about what was about to come.
¡°This ijaat¡¯akaanir will determine the guilt and innocence of all parties. All of us here today will serve as ja''hailire in this matter so that none can question the validity of the victor, nor the truth of their words.¡± The Commandant finished before turning and walking from the ring.
As they turned, Gar swore he saw Wrajud sneer at Marod, though it may have just been a trick of the light as Marod showed no reaction.
¡°An ijaat¡¯akaanir?¡± Rook muttered and a glance from the corner of his eye told Gar that like him, she too had leaned forward in the hopes of getting a better view. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Duke had the stones to allow something like this.¡± She added as her leg rubbed against his.
¡°If the Jedi approved this, then he would have no choice,¡± Gar offered in reply even as he smirked at Rook getting excited by the upcoming violence. Yet his mind soon returned to what was about to happen, and why the Duke, his uncle and their heirs were allowing themselves to be seen here.
While he gave the impression to most that he wasn¡¯t much more than a brute, Gar was no fool. No matter how much his blood sang for him to strike down the Jedi who killed his father, he was smart enough to know that there was a time and place to fight Cameron Shan.
Throw in that the Jedi were under the protection of Duke Adonai and House Kryze, of which he was a nominal member as he hadn¡¯t reaffirmed Clam Saxon¡¯s loyalty to the House yet, and Gar pushed down the urge that called out for blood.
While his uncles in Clan Saxon had been furious to learn that Jedi would be studying at the Institute, they knew that no move could be taken against the Jedi. Not unless the Jedi brought it upon themselves.
His mother had added her voice to those of Clan Saxon ¨C though Gar placed less stock in her opinion than he used to ¨C while his uncle Pre had advised him to not actively seek out trouble with the Jedi, nor go looking to cause an incident.
And Gar had listened to their advice and, his own common sense, and held back. Though that had not stopped him from voicing his opinions on occasion about how he felt about Jedi learning the ways of the Mando¡¯ade.
Rhiox groaned as Gar saw a group of nine walk into the light on the left-most of the three illuminated rings. ¡°What has Lanze gotten himself into this time?¡± Rhiox asked though Gar wasn¡¯t interested in who he was speaking to, as he was far more curious about the nine trainees from Laamyc group.
None looked overly concerned, the Gar thought Lanze was being a half-step slower than the others. As Morn waved and bowed theatrically to the crowd, Gar couldn¡¯t help but scoff, but his eyes soon focused on another trainee; one that had been a problem for a few years now.
¡°Why did it have to be him?!¡± Rook growled out in a low voice and Gar moved his hand over to rest on top of hers in support as he glared down at the problem trainee, and the one Rook was moaning about, Drum Bendak.
Gar¡¯s temper flared as he remembered the reason for his dislike of Bendak. Three years ago, Bendak had less than subtly suggested to Rook that she should ¡®service¡¯ him. Rook hadn¡¯t taken kindly to the suggestion, and after rejecting his approach with a knee to the groin, challenged him to a spar. Though calling it a spar was a misnomer as Rook had systematically dismantled the idiot in a way that required Bendak to spend a day in a bacta tank to recover.
Ironically, it was Bendak¡¯s folly that had sparked Gar¡¯s feelings for Rook, and not long after, and in a much more successful attempt, the pair had begun enjoying each other¡¯s company. Yet, neither Gar nor Rook held anything but contempt for Bendak as the boy had tried a few more times to convince Rook to get with him. None were any more successful than the first and Bendak had eventually moved on to other targets.
¡°What?!¡± Another of Gar¡¯s team, Ellan Aran, screamed out. ¡°They¡¯re putting them against those three?!¡±
Drawn out of his memories, Gar turned his head to the right-most ring and saw Kryze and the two Jedi step forward.
While he could understand Ellan¡¯s anger ¨C three from Diryc against nine from Laamyc was a mismatch of farcical proportions ¨C he couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to be that outraged about this.
After all, Cameron Shan was the one who killed his father. How could he not enjoy the idea that the boy would meet his comeuppance, even if it meant two others had to suffer for that to occur?
Yet, as Gar examined Shan ¨C and ignored the growing swell of discontent from the stands ¨C he realised that something about the boy was off. The Jedi was confident, almost supremely so. Which made no sense whatsoever.
While Kryze was trying to be strong, Gar saw her eyes bouncing from one boy in Laamyc to another, never settling on anyone. It was a sign to Gar that she knew that she was outmatched and desperately seeking out a weaker fighter in that group to avoid being beaten too badly.
The female Jedi ¨C he honestly had not bothered to learn her name as she was not worth his time ¨C was staying behind Shan and Kryze, and almost seemed to be trying to make herself smaller as her wide eyes took in the group across the rings from her and her allies.
Yet Shan showed no hints of fear, and if looks could kill, Gar suspected that both Morn and Bendak would resemble duracrete after a sustained barrage from a turbolaser.
Either Shan was overly confident in his own abilities, and Gar didn¡¯t think the boy had been holding back that much, or he was projecting supreme confidence in the face of overwhelming odds to inspire his allies and intimidate his enemies.
Gar was inclined to believe it was the latter, but he could not deny that Shan was Mandokar. To stand against such overwhelming odds, and show no fear, especially since ¨C with the bracers clear to see on both Shan and Keto ¨C he was denied his greatest advantage was the mark of one with the right stuff.
¡°The boy¡¯s got a pair,¡± Rook whispered in a voice that was only meant for him. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like him, but you can¡¯t deny that.¡±
And Gar couldn¡¯t. Shan was worthy of some respect, and even if Shan would never realise it, Gar nodded to him in respect.
¡°Begin.¡± Came the Commandant¡¯s single-word command, and all the baying and protests from the stands grew.
Two of the older boys ¨C ones Gar had never bothered to learn the names of as they were not ranked in the top one-hundred fighters in Laamyc group ¨C rushed forward, seemingly seeking an easy victory as the noise coming from the crowd grew louder still.
Gar¡¯s brow rose as Shan stepped forward to meet their charge and till the noise grew, the crowd sensing blood in the air and Gar leaned further forward in anticipation of the battle to come.
Just before closing to striking distance with Shan, one of the pair slowed, dropping a step behind the other. Gar sensed this was intentional, and when a third boy ¨C one on the opposite side of Morn¡¯s group ¨C moved, Gar was sure of it.
The third boy shifted until he was just about out of Shan¡¯s sight before he advanced. He would likely be the one who took Shan down while he was distracted by the first two.
The plan was solid, and in their place, he would probably have used a similar plan; though he would¡¯ve committed two to the blind-side attack, yet just as the first boy shifted his weight to throw a punch, Gar swore he saw Shan tense in expectation.
It was almost as though Shan knew this was the older boys¡¯ plan and had a counter ready in advance. But that was impossible.
Yet, moments before the older boy¡¯s punch would have connected, Shan ¨C using his lack of height to his advantage ¨C slid under the jab and then struck the older boy in the ribs with a punch of his own.
Even as the first boy stumbled to one side, and judging from the grimace on his face Gar suspected the Jedi had at least cracked a few of the boy¡¯s ribs, the second boy attacked with a front kick aimed at the Jedi¡¯s now exposed midsection.
Gar felt in that instance a sidekick would¡¯ve made more sense and he was proven right as, displaying impressive control of his body, Shan shifted just enough that the kick only grazed him.
As it passed, Shan trapped the leg at the ankle with his left arm and struck the inside of the knee so hard that even in the stands, and with the baying of the crowd still filling his ears, Gar could hear bones shatter.
The second boy screamed in pain, displaying unacceptable weakness in Gar¡¯s opinion, as Shan threw the leg upwards.
As that boy fell backwards ¨C while still trying to grab his destroyed knee ¨C someone near Gar gasped, likely in shock at the violence being shown by a Jedi, but Gar was too focused on the fight to recognise who had done so.
He was curious how Shan would use his momentary advantage, and Gar wasn¡¯t disappointed as even as the second boy was falling, Shan was pivoting.
He drove his knee into the side of the first boy, just below the ribs he¡¯d previously struck, and Gar suspected the target had been the boy¡¯s kidneys.
As that boy started to double over from the strike, Shan caught him flush on the chin with an uppercut that seemed to lift the boy off his feet for a second even as Gar once more heard bone breaking.
Shan followed that up with a straight punch into the boy¡¯s gut, which had that boy stumble back and away from Shan.
As the boy fell to one knee, Shan was turning once more. This time with speed and, as the second boy got back to a seated position, he drove his heel into the boy¡¯s face.
The boy¡¯s head snapped back viciously, and the boy fell back and slumped to one side, Gar knew he was out of the fight.
Yet Shan wasn¡¯t finished, as he carried his momentum around, and leapt, then brought the top of his other foot down hard on the back of the first boy¡¯s skull.
As that boy slumped forward, Gar grunted in amusement at how brutally efficient the Jedi had been in dispatching the two older, and supposedly better fighters.
The third boy, having seen Shan¡¯s rampage, had slowed his approach and stopped just out of range of the carnage Shan had unleashed.
As that boy¡¯s eyes bounced almost comically between his friends and Shan, Gar realised that the arena ¨C so recently flooding with voices calling out for blood ¨C had fallen silent.
Which only made the growl that escaped Shan¡¯s lips as he moved towards the third boy that much easier to hear.
Shan threw a jab but stopped it short as the other boy shifted his stance to block.
That exposed the inside of one knee, which Shan caught flush with a sweep-kick, though the kick lacked much power.
It did, however, make the boy take a stabilizing step forward as he lost his balance for a second. And as he did, Shan drove an elbow into his gut, then threw his shoulder upwards, catching the older boy on the chin.
Gar smirked at the Jedi¡¯s tactics as the third boy stumbled back, only for Shan to grab one of his arms, twist himself and then launched the boy over his body.
Instead of just releasing the boy, as Gar had expected, Shan drove him down into the ground shoulder-first with a sickening crunch, then drove his foot hard into the boy¡¯s lower leg.
The boy screamed as Gar spotted that one of the bones in the targeted leg was now protruding from the skin while the rest of it flopped around uselessly.
Yet, in what Gar could only assume was a warning to everyone, Shan did not let up, and he drove a punch into the armpit of the arm he was still holding.
Again, the boy screamed, and Gar suspected the arm had been dislocated if not outright broken.
Shan released the arm of the now disabled ¨C and likely traumatized ¨C boy before he turned to face the remaining six older boys.
¡°Shab,¡± someone behind and to Gar¡¯s left exclaimed even as he felt Rook¡¯s fingers dig in almost painfully to his leg.
¡°Impressive,¡± Gar muttered, more to himself than his teammates as he watched Shan stalk towards the first two down boys.
Shan¡¯s eyes never left the other six as he knelt beside the first boy, grabbed them by the hair, lifted the head upwards before slamming it face-first into the wooden floor with force.
A chuckle escaped Gar''s lips at the Jedi¡¯s actions. That boy was no longer a threat ¨C not least as he likely had cracked ribs, a broken jaw and a major concussion ¨C yet Shan had still made sure by rendering him unconscious in a violent way.
As Shan stood Gar realised that he was finally seeing the warrior his mother had spoken of. The one who had defeated his father in single combat without using the Force. And for the first time, Gar understood why his father had lost.
His father had thought he was facing off against a Jedi adiik when he¡¯d been facing a brutal and dangerous warrior. That underestimation and his father¡¯s arrogance were why the Jedi stood here today instead of his father.
That realization that this was a true warrior was just now being discovered by Morn and his remaining cohorts and as Shan took a step towards them, Gar smirked at seeing two of those six instinctively take a step back.
¡°This is going to be fun,¡± Rook said from his side as her fingers slipped free of his hand slid up Gar¡¯s thigh. ¡°I hope the Jedi kills him.¡±
Gar nodded in agreement. Seeing Bendak get taken down was always fun to watch, but for the first time in his life, Gar found himself cheering on a Jedi to do it. And he silently hoped that Shan showed Bendak less mercy than he had the first three boys.
Gar wasn¡¯t sure what Bendak, Morn and the others had done to enrage Shan, but given how the female Jedi had reacted to seeing them, and still stayed behind Kryze it wasn¡¯t too hard for Gar to guess what it was. And these boys were about to get what they deserved for their actions.
As Shan took a single step forward, unconcerned by the carnage at his feet, Gar found himself leaning even further forward.
He was going to enjoy this.
¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy this,¡± Shan said, just loud enough for his voice to carry to all corners of the still shocked-into-silence arena, and Gar had to bite his tongue to not laugh out loud at that.
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy this,¡± I growled out as I glared at each of the six remaining boys in turn, taking a small measure of enjoyment in the way they all now looked at me.
I knew I shouldn¡¯t enjoy this, and with Player¡¯s Mind active when I fought, I wouldn¡¯t enjoy it during the fight, but for what they had tried to do, I knew that afterwards, I would enjoy what I planned to do.
I clinked the bracers together, letting the sound echo around the arena, to make everyone aware they were active, and make them think that I¡¯d just done all that damage without using the Force.
Of course, that wasn¡¯t entirely true. Even with them active, I was able to have Telepathic Shield, Precognition and Detection ¨C plus the occasional boost from Force Speed or Enhance Stat ¨C active, and that would remain the case for another fifteen or so minutes.
As I glared at the six, I watched as their eyes ¨C wide with shock at my actions ¨C flickered between me and their three friends on the ground. The only boy still conscious was whimpering and his sounds were unnerving the other six as I caught sight of a few hands shaking in what could only be fear.
I took another step forward and began to speak.
¡°You ambushed me in the shower, and I could have let that go as just hazing,¡± I said in a slow, calculating tone. In the silence that had fallen over the arena, my voice carried easily to every corner as memories from the last five days flashed through my mind.
Twice Serra had awoken in the cell she shared with Bo screaming, both out loud and through the Force, as nightmares about what almost happened plagued her mind. Since I was kept in the cell across from her, all I could do was speak to her from a distance while trying to calm her through the Force.
Regardless of how she felt about me, to see someone suffer though that had me battling each day to control, contain, and direct my anger and when the idea of this honour duel was proposed, I leapt at the chance. And the opportunity it would grant for me to release my anger on those who deserved it.
¡°But for attempting to abuse and sexually assault my friend¡¡± I continued, those images still flashing once more through my mind as I took one more step forward and snarled.
¡°For that, I¡¯m going to break you.¡±
¡ ¡
(Gar¡¯s POV)
¡°They WHAT?!¡± Rook all but shouted in his ear as her fingers dug painfully into his thigh.
¡°Haar''chak Lanze.¡± Rhiox groaned out, but Gar paid no attention to how his lover and friends reacted.
If what Shan was saying was true, there was only one way that the Jedi should deal with them.
¡°No mercy,¡± Gar whispered, more to himself than others, as he ¨C and everyone watching ¨C saw Shan take another step forward, followed by another.
There was no mad rush to charge the six boys, nor any sign that his anger was clouding his judgement, yet as Gar watched Shan stalk forward, he realised that, where before there had been a Jedi had been confident in himself, now there stood a predator hunting its prey.
Gar didn¡¯t even try to stop the smile that crept onto his face as two of the boys stepped back as Shan continued to methodically close the distance between them.
One boy, however, actually stepped forward, seemingly to meet the challenge. Yet Gar knew it was too little too late to save him from the onslaught that was to come.
¡°I admit my guilt,¡± Lanze called out, stopping Shan in his tracks and making Gar snarl at the weakness the supposed Mando¡¯ade was showing. ¡°I thought we were only going to humiliate the Jedi, get them to leave. I knew nothing about what they planned for Trainee Keto. I¡ I should¡¯ve spoken up sooner, but they convinced me to go along with things to get the Jedi to leave.¡±
¡°Traitor!¡± Morn hissed out before he began to move, and Gar saw him shift his body in preparation for an attack.
¡°Trainee Roc,¡± Commandant Kraviss¡¯ voice called out, stopping Morn in his tracks, ¡°You wish to change your statement?¡±
¡°I do,¡± Lanze replied with a nod.
¡°Very well. Leave the ring.¡±
Lanze¡¯s shoulders slumped, and he trudged away from the fight, even as Morn barely managed to keep his rage under control and Gar used the moment of calm to look at Lanze¡¯s cousin ¨C and Gar¡¯s teammate ¨C Rhiox Loc.
Rhiox¡¯s brow was disturbed and he had both hands over his mouth, yet he made no effort to stand and go to confront his cousin, instead, he was choosing to stay and see how the ijaat¡¯akaanir played out.
Gar turned his full attention back to the ring, just in time to see Morn begin to move towards Lanze and tensed his arm in preparation for throwing a punch.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
Yet it seemed as though Shan had also seen this as he strode purposefully until he was blocking Morn¡¯s route to Lanze.
With the move, Gar could no longer see Shan¡¯s face, yet whatever expression it had was enough to freeze Morn in his tracks.
¡°Hut¡¯uun.¡±
The word was barely above a whisper, but in the all-but-silent arena, Shan¡¯s word carried to every ear and Morn¡¯s face contorted with his teeth now exposed and his eyes wide.
¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY?!¡± Morn roared, and even from the distance that Gar was from the arena ¨C he refused to watch the large screens about the rings, preferring to trust his own eyes ¨C Gar saw spittle flying from Morn¡¯s mouth as he snarled at the Jedi.
Without waiting for a response, Morn launched a wild, almost uncontrolled fist at Shan, though by simply leaning back, Shan avoided it. He then took a slide step back to avoid a wild kick from Morn.
Gar tutted in annoyance at how easily Morn had allowed Shan to get under his skin and abandon any logical fight pattern. He kept watching as Morn continued to throw rapid, wild strikes towards Shan, yet the Jedi kept ducking and dodging while making no move to counter.
¡°What are you up to?¡± Gar asked though he expected no direct answer as Shan ducked, pivoted then slid out of the way of a wild and vicious-looking combination from Morn.
Just as Shan had escaped another of Morn¡¯s attacks ¨C this one a straight jab ¨C another fist came flying in, catching Shan in the upper arm, and making him stumble.
Gar mentally cursed himself for forgetting about the other fighters and suspected that the Jedi was doing the same, as the leg of a third boy, Drum Bendak, caught the Jedi flush on his lower back.
As Shan tumbled, then rolled ¨C impressing Gar with his ability to adapt on the move ¨C Gar noted that Kryze and the girl Jedi were now engaged with the two members of Morn¡¯s group who had not gone after Shan.
Of the five remaining those two ¨C Carbart and Jenlet ¨C were the lowest-ranked fighters. Using them against the weaker two fighters in Shan¡¯s group made sense as Shan was undoubtedly the greatest threat.
Gar nodded in agreement with their plan. Morn, Bendak and Zoma Stegu were all ranked in the top twenty-five combatants for the Laamyc group, so to have them concentrate on Shan to overload his defences and then take him out quickly made perfect sense.
Gar frowned in confusion as he watched Shan come to a stop from his roll ¨C having created a small amount of separation with the three ¨C before he then turned and grinned at the three older boys.
¡°He planned this,¡± Gar muttered to himself as he realised why the Jedi was smiling.
¡°What?¡±
Without taking his eyes off the three-on-one fight that was about to begin in earnest, Gar explained it to Rook. ¡°Shan wanted the stronger fighters to focus on him while Kryze works with the other Jedi against the weaker pair.¡±
¡°Huh,¡± Rook muttered, and there was a shift in her seat, but why that was Gar didn¡¯t know as he refused to take his eyes from the rings, specifically the main fight between Shan and Morn, Bendak and Stegu. ¡°Boy¡¯s really got beskar for balls.¡±
¡°Or he has the hots for the girls.¡± Someone else offered, but Gar paid their talk no further attention.
On one side of the main ring, he watched as Kryze blocked a jab from Carbart, which allowed the female Jedi to land a blow against the boy¡¯s side.
The blow didn¡¯t seem to faze Carbart much, and the Jedi paid for taking the shot as Jenlet caught her in the calf with a low kick.
While that fight wasn¡¯t his main focus, Gar was impressed with how easily the two females were working together to counter their older, stronger and more skilled opponents.
Gar¡¯s focus returned entirely to the main fight as the trio advanced on Shan.
The boy guided a kick from Bendak away, then caught a knife-hand chop from Stegu on his other side and then twisted and pulled the arm.
The older boy was unprepared for that, and Shan was able to turn and launch Stegu over his body, making him crash into Morn who was coming in from Shan¡¯s blindside.
As the two began to condense into a pile and crash to the floor, Shan pivoted and drove the foot of his trailing leg into Stegu¡¯s back, just above the waist. That hit accelerated the two older boys¡¯ collapse and added another vector of momentum to make it more chaotic.
The kick, however, had left Shan exposed to Bendak, and that boy took advantage of this to land a hard jab against Shan¡¯s elbow. That made the Jedi grunt and take a step to the side to create space between him and Bendak.
Bendak didn¡¯t allow that and closed the space before firing off three more jabs in quick succession. Shan guided the first away with the barest of touches and blocked the second. He couldn¡¯t avoid the third, however, and it clipped his shoulder, forcing Shan to take a few steps back in an attempt to rebalance himself.
Yet even then, when off-balance and on the defensive, Shan adapted. As he took the second step back, he reached up and grabbed the arm that had punched him and pulled Bendak towards him.
Gar raised his threat potential of Shan as the boy rolled backwards and pulled Bendak with him, then tossed the older boy over his body.
As Bendak left his feet and began to sail over Shan, the Jedi brought his knee up into Bendak¡¯s gut, which winded him. Though Shan did not let go of Bendak as he did so.
That meant that Bendak¡¯s flight arc was altered, and his head drove into the wooden floor. That allowed Shan to continue his roll until he was in a mounted position over Bendak.
Shan used that position to land a hard punch across Bendak¡¯s jaw, with the sound echoing around the arena, yet no further attack came. Shan was forced to lean back to avoid a roundhouse kick from Morn before he seemed to combine a roll and a flip to move backwards.
Whatever exactly he had done ¨C and Gar wasn¡¯t exactly sure what that move would be called ¨C it was enough to help Shan avoid a thrust kick from Stegu. It also generated enough separation that neither boy could launch another attack before Shan was kneeling and ready to pounce.
In the momentary lull, as the three readied themselves for the next stage of their fight, Gar caught sight of Kryze catching Carbart with a vicious elbow to his side, which was followed up by the female Jedi driving her knee into his jaw as he bent forward.
Carbart stumbled back and the female Jedi pressed the attack by landing a clean strike against his temple. Yet even while she did that, Jenlet grabbed Kryze¡¯s arm, pulled it towards him then stuck the arm, driving it upwards in what was likely an attempt to stun or dislocate the arm.
¡°Arrgh!¡± Kryze called out as the arm fell limply at her side and Jenlet struck her in the side of her now undefended ribs with a jab. Though any advantage that the boys might have gained from Kryze¡¯s injury was quickly negated by the fact the female Jedi caught Carbart in his groin with a punt kick, with the boy all but doubling over from the pain.
Whatever happened next though, Gar missed as his attention returned to the main fight as Stegu and Morn began to move.
Instead of approaching Shan, however, the pair moved to his sides and Gar recognized that they were trying to flank Shan. It was a solid strategy, but Gar doubted it would be enough for them to gain the upper hand against the Jedi. Though there was a chance it would at least delay Shan long enough for Bendak to regain his bearings, he had just rolled onto his side and returned to the fight.
Once they had all but flanked Shan, the pair moved in and Stegu threw a straight punch, though Shan avoided it easily by leaning away. This, however, brought him closer to Morn, who tried to sweep out Shan¡¯s leg with a kick.
Gar was impressed as Shan seemed not only prepared for this but used it to his advantage as the Jedi pushed down on Morn¡¯s sweeping leg.
With this move, two things happened. Shan was able to push himself into the air and it disrupted the older boy¡¯s balance enough that the leg came down sooner than planned. This forced Morn into taking a step forward as his momentum turned him away from Shan.
Shan¡¯s short jump ended as he drove his heel into the foot Morn had just planted on the ground, then leapt forward and drove his shoulder into Morn¡¯s back.
That was enough to cause Morn¡¯s stumble to become a full-on tumble, and the boy fell forwards to the floor. However, he was able to get his hands out in time to soften his landing and prevent him from smashing his face into the floor.
Shan was not able to take advantage of Morn¡¯s position as Stegu moved in and landed an open-handed strike ¨C from the thumb side of his hand ¨C just about Shan¡¯s elbow.
Shan grunted and Gar noted that the hit had landed on the same elbow that had been struck earlier, and he wondered if that was not a weak spot to target.
Stegu obviously felt the same as he aimed a knee strike at the elbow, but Shan was able to block it and he used the knee to push off and establish some distance between the two. This meant that Stegu¡¯s follow-up punch met nothing but air where Shan¡¯s face had previously been.
But again, while on the defensive, Shan was able to turn the tide in his favour as he grabbed the fist thrown by Stegu and pulled it towards himself.
Caught unprepared ¨C again ¨C Stegu was dragged forward a few steps, but that was enough to allow Shan to drive his elbow into the boy¡¯s face.
Stegu stumbled and blinked, likely to help him refocus after the elbow to the face. However, Gar saw that Shan wasn¡¯t pressing the advantage. Instead, the boy grimaced, then rotated the arm he¡¯d just used to strike Stegu. As Shan looked at the elbow in confusion, Gar realised it was the same one that had been hit previously, though Stegu didn¡¯t see this as he had instinctively brought his hands up to his face after Shan¡¯s hit.
Shan let the sore arm fall and stepped forward, clearly planning to use Stegu¡¯s disorientation to strike again, but Morn chose that moment to launch himself at the Jedi. The move wasn¡¯t pretty, but it worked, and Morn was able to tackle Shan and drive him to the ground, with the Jedi landing on the sore arm.
Morn rolled away in what Gar assumed was expectation of a retaliatory strike from Shan, but none came as the younger boy grimaced and grabbed the elbow.
Gar watched as Morn and Stegu shared a look ¨C likely in the realization that their opponent was injured ¨C before they both rushed at the now kneeling boy.
However, in an unorthodox move, Shan spun on the spot, pushed off the ground with his good arm and launched himself feet first towards the incoming boys.
Morn spun and jumped, avoiding the leg aimed at him, but Stegu wasn¡¯t so lucky, and he took Shan¡¯s foot right in his stomach.
This stopped Stegu¡¯s forward momentum, and before he could recover, Shan rotated himself to bring his other leg around, smashing the bridge of his foot down on the back of Stegu¡¯s skull.
As Shan used his momentum to roll away, Stegu fell face-first into the floor with a hard thud that echoed around the arena. In what Gar suspected was an intentional benefit of this was planned by Shan, Stegu was now lying between Morn and Shan.
Stegu stayed down, either stunned from his impact or unconscious while Shan shifted around into a side-leg kneeling position.
As Gar continued to watch, Morn slid forward, and without removing his eyes from Shan, gave Stegu a hard shove.
¡°Get up!¡± he hissed to his cohort, but Stegu¡¯s only response was a pained groan, which to Gar at least, signalled that Stegu was out of the fight; at least temporarily.
Shan jumped just enough to shift from a kneeling position to a crouched one even as Morn snarled and stepped over his downed friend. While that was happening, Gar noticed that Bendak had finally managed to stand, though he was swaying slightly, and was moving to attack the Jedi from behind.
Gar¡¯s brow rose in shock as, in a moment of incredible clarity, Shan seemed to sense the onrushing Bendak, and slid to one side. And as Bendak hurtled passed him, Shan rotated insanely quickly which allowed him to drive the heel of his foot into the older boy¡¯s back as he passed by.
Bendak¡¯s forward momentum became uncontrolled, as Gar expected, as the boy groaned and fell to the ground like a droid that had suddenly lost power.
In a moment that Gar felt was a sign that this fight was certain to go Shan¡¯s way, Bendak¡¯s forward collapse resulted in his face crashing into the back of Stegu¡¯s skull, driving it into the ground once more.
Both boys groaned as Bendak¡¯s body slid over Stegu¡¯s and they ended up in a heap at Morn¡¯s feet.
As Morn¡¯s eyes widened to almost comical size at the sudden removal of both of his allies and bounced between them and the Jedi, Gar allowed a chuckle to escape his lips. The chances of a kick resulting in such a fall and collision were small ¨C Gar knew he could never intentionally pull off such a manoeuvre ¨C yet it had happened, and in that instant, any chance Morn had to win turned to ash.
¡°Where did the Jedi find him?¡± asked a voice from somewhere around Gar, though he couldn¡¯t say for sure from where since his eyes were firmly rooted on the battle below.
A lull may have fallen in the battle between Morn and Shan, but there was still fighting going on and he saw the female Jedi take a kick from Jenlet.
Yet, even as pain spread across her face, that Jedi had the combat intelligence to trap Jenlet¡¯s leg against her body. That allowed Kryze to slide around her and strike Jenlet hard in the thigh of the leg he was using for balance.
¡°And he isn¡¯t using his powers,¡± the voice added. ¡°How could we even fight him if he did?¡±
¡®You don¡¯t,¡¯ Gar thought to himself, ¡®you either die well or join him.¡¯
As the words passed through his mind, Gar stopped and blinked. For the first time since the trial had begun, he leaned back as what he¡¯d just said to himself sunk in. He realised now without a doubt that the warrior in the ring below him was the one who had defeated his father, and Shan had not needed the Force to do so.
While the trial had not technically ended, to Gar ¨C and any who understood real combat ¨C the outcome was assured.
Morn may have been uninjured while Shan had clear problems with his left arm, yet Gar knew that Shan would emerge victorious. This was further proven as the less interesting fight of this ijaat¡¯akaanir entered its final stage.
Jenlet hobbling from the earlier strike against his thigh was able to block a high kick from Kryze with his forearms, yet this left him exposed to the female Jedi as she came in low, sliding passed Kryze, and took out both of Jenlet¡¯s legs.
Those two moved efficiently around each other, though this didn¡¯t surprise Gar as he was aware that Kryze had been spending time training the female Jedi. Though the rumour mill suggested it was more than just training that the pair were doing. Whether that was or was not the case ¨C though Gar suspected there was a kernel of truth to it as he was aware of the activities that Kryze was involved in with his cousin Naz ¨C didn¡¯t matter as they were a solid unit.
Gar let that fight drift from his attention ¨C even as Kryze drove her knee up into Jenlet as he slumped forward ¨C and leaned forward once more.
Morn and Shan had begun to move, their battle ¨C and the trial itself ¨C entering the endgame.
Shan, likely having caught sight of his allies begin to take down the last of Morn¡¯s group, stepped forward, intent on ending the fight. Yet, as he stepped near the bodies of Stegu and Bendak, Bendak ¨C in what Gar could only assume was an instinctual reaction ¨C reached out and grabbed Shan¡¯s foot.
Shan took a single stumbling step because of this. Though he quickly rectified the issue as he pulled his trapped foot free of Bendak¡¯s weak grip, then rotated slightly and drove the heel of that foot down hard on the boy¡¯s shoulder.
Gar¡¯s brow creased at Shan¡¯s actions. While it did ensure Bendak was out of the fight, the partial rotation had exposed his sore arm to Morn. Gar was confused as to why the boy would do something so foolish, though Morn didn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage and threw a lightning-fast kick at Shan¡¯s weakened elbow.
Gar¡¯s confusion increased as Shan had to know the kick was coming, yet he made no move to block it. Instead, he let the kick connect and Shan grunted as he was forced to take a stumbling step back and rotate.
Yet, as he stumbled, Shan accelerated his rotation and grabbed a hold of Morn¡¯s leg with his good arm and pulled it with him as he began to fall, bringing Morn with him.
As he fell, Shan slid his hand down Morn¡¯s leg to keep control of it and twisted to ensure that his body came down on Morn¡¯s leg just above the knee, as said leg struck the ground.
Morn screamed as the sound of bone breaking once more echoed around the arena. Gar¡¯s confusion was gone in an instant as he realised what Shan had done. The Jedi had exposed his weakness to lure in Morn, then, once Morn had fully committed to the attack, Shan had turned the tables and taken down Morn with a single brutal and efficient move.
It was a brilliant ploy, though Gar doubted most Jedi would have the courage to consider it or use the damaged part of their body as a weapon. However, Shan did not share the normal weaknesses of his Order.
While Morn was screaming, Shan drove his sore elbow into Morn¡¯s face ¨C once more using his injury as a weapon ¨C before he rolled away.
Morn was caught in two minds as to whether he should check on his shattered knee or, given the blood pouring profusely from it, his broken nose. As Shan moved into position to strike again, Gar allowed a small smile to creep onto his face. From what he¡¯d seen today, Gar did not doubt that Shan would qualify for the Akaan¡¯lor tournament ¨C none of the other fighters in Diryc were even close to his level ¨C nor that he would meet the Jedi in one of the later rounds.
Gar felt he should still win ¨C as the Jedi had revealed just how dangerous he was today giving Gar ample time to prepare ¨C but even if the Jedi were somehow to emerge victorious, Gar would not mind. Their fight would be glorious and Gar¡¯s blood already sung to him in anticipation.
As Morn rolled around in pain, Shan stood. However, instead of finishing off Morn, the Jedi walked over to the two females.
Jenlet lay in a heap at their feet, unmoving save for the gentle rise and fall of his chest, though Kryze was cradling her arm which confirmed to Gar that it was injured, though likely nothing more than a simple dislocation.
From what he had seen, Gar expected both females to qualify for the Akaan¡¯lor tournament, though neither had any real chance of reaching the final rounds.
Without Shan saying a word, the female Jedi turned her head to look at him. While no words were spoken, Gar was certain that they were communicating and after a short moment, the girl nodded and walked towards, then passed, Shan.
Her arm cocked back, and she threw a roundhouse punch with such force that as it connected with Morn¡¯s jaw, the Jedi stumbled and barely avoided falling face-first to the ground beside the older boy.
Gar watched as she stabilized herself, and he noticed that she grimaced as she cradled the hand that she had just used to strike Morn. Because of this, Gar suspected that she¡¯d been unbalanced when she¡¯d thrown her punch and hurt herself.
Morn, for his part, simply groaned louder. Though was difficult as his jaw had been either broken or dislocated ¨C if not both ¨C by the girl¡¯s punch. However, the groan made the Jedi scrunch up her face and she glared at the boy.
In an instant, the female Jedi had lifted her leg high and then brought the heel of her boot crashing down onto Morn¡¯s groin.
Gar instinctively flinched as Morn tried to wail out in pain before he rolled to the side and curled up in a ball.
The Jedi, however, did not let up and she swung her foot in a powerful kick that connected with the now exposed lower part of Morn¡¯s groin, and Gar reflexively pulled his legs together.
¡°I like her style,¡± Rook said with a chuckle as she ran her fingers up and around Gar¡¯s thigh. ¡°Even if her form needs work.¡±
As her fingers got close enough that he flinched again ¨C though this time in pleasure, not shared pain ¨C she leaned close ¡°And this has me fired up.¡± She whispered before nibbling his ear.
¡°The ijaat¡¯akaanir is concluded.¡± the Commandant¡¯s voice rang out around the arena.
The lights in the rest of the arena came on and Gar spotted the entirety of the Institute¡¯s medical staff rushing into the three rings used for the trial. Two went over to check on Shan and his allies ¨C Gar noticed that the boy was keeping a watchful eye over Morn and his downed allies while Kryze took a few steps towards the female Jedi ¨C while the rest headed for the eight boys scattered around the rings.
¡°Trainees Keto, Kryze and Shan have demonstrated their worth, defended their honour, and proven they spoke the truth.¡± The Commandant continued as Gar saw a medic run a scanner over Shan¡¯s arm. ¡°Dismissed.¡±
¡°Come on,¡± Rook whispered as she began to stand, like many in the stands. Her fingers dragged up his body and hooked under his arm and gently tugged him upwards.
Gar allowed her to pull him to his feet, and even though Shan could not see it, Gar once more nodded in respect.
Today, Shan had proved that he had defeated Gar¡¯s father honourably, and Gar felt that needed to be acknowledged. Plus, he was about to have some fun of his own, because of the Jedi.
As Rook aggressively pushed her way through the other trainees and dragged him with her, Gar let a smile spread across his face at the sheer insanity of the idea that what was about to happen was the result of a Jedi.
Sometimes the galaxy was a strange place indeed.
¡ ¡
(Bo-Katan¡¯s POV)
¡°The ijaat¡¯akaanir is concluded.¡±
At the Commandant¡¯s words, Bo-Katan finally relaxed her stance. As she cradled her arm, smiled as she looked over the rings, taking in the sight of the eight boys that lay around the place.
None of them had escaped justice for what they¡¯d been involved in and if she had any say in it, neither would Loc.
He may have admitted his failings, but it was far too late in Bo-Katan¡¯s mind. The boy had been part of the group that planned to hurt her friends, so he deserved every punishment he had coming.
Any anger she held for Loc quickly dissipated as she heard a loud sigh and turned her attention to Serra.
On two of the four nights they had spent in confinement, Bo-Katan had been woken by the other girl¡¯s screams and then spent hours holding her as she spoke about her nightmares then rocked her gently back to sleep.
Even if she wasn¡¯t attracted to the Jedi, Bo-Katan would¡¯ve wanted to hurt the animals who¡¯d tried to hurt and rape her. That she was attracted to Serra just made that need to hurt that much greater.
Bo-Katan saw that Serra was stepping back from Morn, taking deep breaths as she did, and Bo-Katan couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched the Jedi regain control of her emotions even as she felt a familiar heat build-up inside her.
Her heart jumped as she thought about how easily she and Serra had fought together. For a few moments, it was as though the two had fought with one mind and it had been glorious, and Bo-Katan felt the blood rush to her face as she let her eyes wander over the Jedi¡¯s frame, taking in the firmness of the young Jedi had and imagining just how good the girl would look in a few years.
If only Serra wasn¡¯t hung up on her friend, the fun they could have together.
At the thought of Cameron Shan, she turned her attention to him, and Bo-Katan felt a momentary spike of anger, yet it vanished almost as soon as it appeared. Even though he was the one stopping Serra from getting close to her, Bo-Katan couldn¡¯t find it in herself to be annoyed with him. Not after what he¡¯d just done here.
She knew he was a skilled fighter, but the carnage he inflicted today...
Shab, she even thought she saw him use his own injury to ensure he could take down Morn enough for Serra to get her pound of flesh.
She shivered, though not from the cold, as she replayed the pure visceral carnage, he had unleashed in this honour duel in her mind and a warm tingle shot up her spine.
That boy¡ he was built for war and Bo-Katan knew that one day he would find a war worthy of him, and she firmly intended to be by his side when that war came.
If the wars he fought were even half as brutal as those fought by her idol ¨C Te Gra''tuar Mand¡¯alor ¨C millennia ago, then Bo-Katan knew she¡¯d either die a worthy death or join her idol in legend.
Shaking her head, she cleared thoughts of Cameron, and the warmth it caused in her and stepped forward towards Serra.
¡°Hey,¡± she asked softly as she mentally forced herself to not let her eyes wander over the other girl¡¯s figure. ¡°You ok?¡±
Serra, who Bo-Katan just noticed had her eyes closed, turned her head and opened her eyes, then blinked as if clearing the fog from her mind.
¡°Yeah. I guess. It¡¯s just¡¡± Serra shook her head and sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken out my anger on him like that.¡±
Bo scoffed loudly and rolled her eyes at Serra falling back into the weak Jedi ways. ¡°That shabuir had it coming. He tried to...¡±
¡°I know!¡± Serra blurted out. Her hands shook before she took another breath and continued. ¡°He deserved this, but¡ it¡¯s not the Jedi way.¡±
¡°But it is the Mandalorian way.¡± Bo countered as she took a step forward and placed her good hand on Serra¡¯s arm, ignoring the warmth she felt as she did.
¡°Today you proved that you respect our ways and will fight to defend yourself. You did good! And there¡¯s nothing wrong with enjoying it a little.¡± She finished with a small smile, hoping the other girl would begin to drop the more¡ ridiculous parts of Jedi behaviour. That was the only thing about Serra that Bo-Katan couldn¡¯t stand.
Bo-Katan could understand why the Jedi instructed children from a young age, Mandalorians did the same, and after sparring against Cameron when he actively used the Force, she recognized the wisdom in having those gifted with the ability to use the powers learn as a group. But, by the Resol¡¯nare, why did they have to be so anally retarded about enjoying life?
¡°I¡ I guess.¡± Serra replied as she smiled back. However, Bo-Katan could tell it wasn¡¯t entirely genuine as the smile never brightened Serra¡¯s eyes, nor was there any warmth in her posture.
Serra turned her head, and Bo-Katan suppressed a growl of annoyance as the other girl¡¯s eyes came to rest where she knew Cameron was standing.
¡°He won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± Bo-Katan offered, quickly working out what was going through the other girl¡¯s mind. ¡°He¡¯s not as soft as other Jedi. Nor are you.¡± She tacked on quickly to make certain Serra did not think she saw Serra as soft.
¡°I¡ I hope so.¡± Serra said quietly as her eyes fell from Cameron to the floor.
Anything else she or Serra wished to say was cut off as a medic ¨C from the small sigil on her bracer Bo-Katan recognized her as a member of Clan Erun ¨C stepped next to them and checked them over with a scanner.
¡°Nothing too serious,¡± the medic said once she¡¯d finished scanning the both of them as she reached into a small bag that she had with her. ¡°Trainee Kryze, you¡¯ve dislocated your shoulder. Trainee Keto, you¡¯ve fractured a few bones in your hand. With good reason, I¡¯d say.¡± She finished as she gave the Jedi a smile and a fractional nod.
Bo-Katan smirked at the medic¡¯s words but chose not to add her own words. She¡¯d already said her piece about Serra¡¯s actions today, and anything else would sound insincere.
They stood in silence as the medic pulled two plasteel casings from her bag and placed one on each injury to immobilize them.
¡°There, all done. Now off you go to the medical centre.¡± the medic said before she picked up her bag and moved away to help her co-workers check and stabilize the downed boys.
Once the medic was a few steps away, Bo-Katan turned to Serra in the hopes she could invite the girl to a private dinner, but the Jedi had already turned her attention back to Cameron.
Again, Bo-Katan felt her anger flare as she clenched her teeth.
Serra was in love with him, instead of her. While that was bad, what was worse was the fact the boy could see this, yet he was neither denying nor encouraging Serra¡¯s feelings. Worse still, was that Naz was also pining for the boy, and the moments that Naz and Bo-Katan had spent together often turned into Naz talking about Cameron.
Apart from being a monster in battle, a natural leader and someone who hated the dar¡¯manda, what did he have that she didn¡¯t?
Yet, while it would be easy to interfere and drive a wedge between the two Jedi, the better part of her mind didn¡¯t want that. If she was to win Serra from Cameron, then she would do it fairly, by proving herself better than him in all things.
She had time, and as her mother had been fond of saying, things have a way of working themselves out, often how we want them to, though sometimes not how we expected.
With a sigh of her own, she pushed aside her feelings, good and bad, and followed Serra over to Cameron.
¡¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
¡°The ijaat¡¯akaanir is concluded.¡±
As the Commandant signalled the end of the fight, I relaxed and turned my attention to the Interface. There were a few notices, and I decided to deal with the most common one first: that being a Quest Completion Alert.
Quest Completed!
Sword-maiden¡¯s Honour [?]
Objectives:
:- Win the Ijaat¡¯akaanir (Honour Duel) [Yes]
[?] :- Win the fight without being hurt [No]
[?] :- Win the fight without your allies getting hurt [No]
Rewards:
:- 5000XP (+500XP)
Passed a test of friendship with Serra Keto and Bo-Katan Kryze
A massive increase in Reputation with Serra Keto and Bo-Katan Kryze
A large increase in Reputation with followers of the Resol¡¯nare
A large decrease in Reputation with active members of the New Mandalorians
¡
As I read through it, and even though I had failed the bonus conditions, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.
Failing the quest would have resulted in me losing massive amounts of reputation with every Mandalorian and my reputation with Bo would have been permanently locked at Neutral. There had also been the chance that Bo or Serra could have been gravely injured ¨C if not killed ¨C had we not won the ijaat¡¯akaanir, which was a semi-common result of failing an A-ranked quest.
Additionally, the three quests linked to my time in the Institute ¨C Alpha Dog, Sniper Elite and Force Recon ¨Cwould all have been automatic failures as Serra and I would have been kicked from the Institute and banned from ever returning. That would have ruined my reasons for coming to Mandalore ¨C to begin the foundations for a fighting force for the wars to come ¨C and rendered the next half year, the time before my verd¡¯goten, all but useless.
It would also have caused me major problems with the half-dozen or so training quests I had active that ran until the end of the session, which was in about two and a half months. The only quests that were safe were Trainee Blaster Mech, where I had already reached the base objective of Adept:1 and Generational Marksman, where I was a couple of levels shy of the base objective of Savant:1.
With those concerns now off the table and having earned just over a fifth of the total XP for my current level, I turned my attention to the other notices, and here I couldn¡¯t help but glare at the notices.
Seeing Injury Alert notices was unexpected. Scratch that, ok they made no sense. And neither did the fact my elbow hurt and was difficult to move.
Injury Alert!
Fractured Upper Arm
(right) [14 days 23:56:23]
Warning!
Force Heal is not at a high enough level to heal this injury in minutes. [Savant:1]
As such, all you can do is accelerate the speed at which your body heals.
Cost: 1000FP
Warning!
Allowing the injury to heal at its natural speed will likely result in permanent penalties to your HP, certain stats, and various skills.
NOTICE:
The healing time can be further accelerated by using appropriate medical supplies.
Activate Accelerated Healing?
Yes/No
¡
Injury Alert!
Broken Elbow
(right) [26days 23:56:23]
Warning!
Force Heal is not at a high enough level to heal this injury in minutes. [Prodigy:1]
As such, all you can do is accelerate the speed at which your body heals.
Cost: 2000FP
Warning!
Allowing the injury to heal at its natural speed will likely result in permanent penalties to your HP, certain stats, and various skills.
NOTICE:
The healing time can be further accelerated by using appropriate medical supplies.
Activate Accelerated Healing?
Yes/No
¡
When Stegu had caught me on the elbow, a sensation of pain ¨C something I hadn¡¯t felt since being reborn in this universe ¨C had shot up my arm. While that sensation had passed almost instantly, nor stopped me from using the arm to fight, Morn¡¯s kick, and the fall that came after, had resulted in the entire arm being hard to move ¨C as if pushing it through sand ¨C and the elbow being entirely unresponsive.
The Injury Alerts certainly explained why that was, but the fact I had been injured made no sense whatsoever. The description for Player¡¯s Body stated that I couldn¡¯t be injured, at not least in a way that I¡¯d suffer fractured or broken bones.
On cue, more messages popped up:
That is because Player¡¯s Body does not work exactly as indicated.
If you cast your mind back, you will remember an incident where you suffered a head injury.
This affected your abilities, yet, according to the very wording of Player¡¯s Body, this should not have been the case.
Honestly, we expected you to have noticed that then, however, you did not.
With the upgrade to Interface 2.0 and the addition of the ability for you to bleed, we altered this further.
Now, you can and will suffer injuries like any other living being.
However, the effects of those injuries will be different, and in all but the most extreme cases, you will be able to still function even while injured and heal from almost any injury you suffer.
Though to prevent this from happening again, we have detailed how Player¡¯s Body truly works.
Player''s Body [Max]
Your body experiences the physical world differently from others.
With the upgrade to Interface 2.0, the Player will now bleed from wounds suffered and incur damage from injuries.
This damage can range from temporary penalties to stats and skills (as was the case before the upgrade) to the loss of limbs, or permanent stat/skill penalties if an injury is not healed quickly.
To counter this risk, Force Heal can instantly heal most, though not all, injuries provided the Force Power is at a sufficiently high enough level for this to happen. Otherwise, it just accelerates the natural healing of the body.
Additionally, wounds can scar but most scars can be removed with Force Heal if the Player wishes to do so.
Also, you can still lose limbs if they are removed.
Additionally, you are affected emotionally by your body maturing and growing until you turn 18.
¡
I blinked at the unexpected message from TPTB, then barely managed to suppress the growl that formed in my throat as I read through the message. What was the point of me having these special powers if TPTB could just change them on the fly?
Yet my anger quickly faded as I realised that a; there was not much I could do against beings capable of giving me such powers and sending me to what I had thought was a fictional universe. And b; I remembered the incident they were referring to and felt the urge to facepalm for not realising the implications of that moment earlier.
During my Initiate Trials, almost exactly four years previously, I had been knocked unconscious during the Push-Feather tournament and woken up in the Jedi medical centre with a minor concussion. At that point, I should have questioned why I had the injury when Player¡¯s Body said I wouldn¡¯t suffer any injuries, but I didn¡¯t.
That mistake was on me, and now, with the change to the Interface, and my own mistake in not questioning it, I had almost paid dearly for it.
As a medic approached, lowered a bag to the ground and ran a scanner over my body, I realised there was a benefit because of this change.
If I had gone through the fight, gotten hit and come out the other side without injuries ¨C while also having the Force Suppression bracers active ¨C it would have raised questions that I couldn¡¯t answer truthfully. Not if I wanted to keep my extra powers a secret.
And if news of the fact I could suffer injuries that should result in broken bones yet come out the other side no worse for wear, I would have drawn attention from people throughout the galaxy that I would rather not have chasing after me.
Force, there was a chance I¡¯d be kidnapped and spend the rest of my life sedated in a laboratory if that had happened.
I smirked as I realised that, due to my own mistake and the actions of TPTB, I had avoided a problem I hadn¡¯t even considered at any point in the last four years.
You¡¯re welcome.
¡°Stay still!¡± The medic ordered as I laughed at the message from TPTB. ¡°You¡¯ve broken the joint of your elbow and have a hairline fracture of your upper arm. I need to encase it until we can get you to the medical centre but to do that, you must stay still.¡±
I did as the medic asked, and he pulled a metal belt and a long grey object that looked like a sleeve from his bag.
As he attached the belt around my waist, I turned my head as much as I thought that I could get away with to see that another medic was with Serra and Bo. That medic was placing a similar, though smaller object over Serra¡¯s hand while Bo was already in a cast that ran from her neck to her elbow.
As my medic placed the sleeve-like object on my arm, I used Observe on it. As I expected, it was just an advanced version of a cast from my old world, though according to Observe, it also monitored my vitals while applying minute amounts of bacta to the arm.
The cast hissed closed and tightened around my arm. The belt buzzed once, and my arm was locked into place by what was likely a simple magnet system against the belt.
¡°There, that should keep it stable until you get to the centre.¡± the medic said as he reached down and picked up his back. ¡°Now off you go. I¡¯ll be along later after we¡¯ve dealt with the chaos you unleashed.¡±
¡°Thanks, Doc,¡± I replied even as I saw that the time for the injuries to heal was dropping faster, which was likely a result of the bacta in the cast.
¡°No problem, and well fought.¡± After a nod of what I felt was respect from him, he turned and walked over to where Stegu and Bendak were being tended to by two others.
¡°Cam,¡± I turned at the familiar voice and saw Serra had come closer. She now had a cast over her hand that ran from the fingertips to her elbow. I also saw that Bo was a few steps behind her, her face surprisingly grim for us having just won a three-on-nine fight against older opponents. ¡°Are you ok?¡±
¡°Nothing that won¡¯t heal,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°You?¡±
Serra smiled, though the corners of her lips seemed to waver, and she cast a glance towards where I knew Morn was being tended to. ¡°Uh¡ I mean, I guess so.¡±
¡°I already told you, you did good.¡± Bo blurted out as she took a step forward and placed her good hand on Serra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We won, proved ourselves and our words true, and you made sure that shabuir won¡¯t be hurting anyone else.¡±
¡°It did feel good to do that,¡± Serra¡¯s smile faltered further, ¡°however, what I did is against the Jedi way.¡±
Bo scoffed as I replied. ¡°It was. But that doesn¡¯t make it a bad thing.¡± Serra¡¯s brow creased and she tilted her head to one side, unintentionally resting it against Bo¡¯s hand. I kept a smile from my face at the way Bo¡¯s eyes seemed to widen at Serra¡¯s action as I considered my next words carefully.
¡°To most, though not all Jedi, what happened to you was the ¡®will of the Force¡¯,¡± I began, air-quoting as best I could the last bit. ¡°They¡¯d likely feel that it was up to you to find peace with what almost happened and let go of your emotions over the incident.¡± Bo scoffed loudly at that, but my attention was on Serra. This was a chance for me to further pull her away from the narrow-minded dogma of the current Order.
¡°Or they¡¯d see it as a test sent to you by the Force and that it was working in mysterious ways,¡± I continued pulling from my memories of how the Council acted after Ahsoka¡¯s trial. ¡°They¡¯d likely think that you¡¯d proved yourself resilient in defending your innocence yet condemn you for using violence to do so.¡±
¡°Kriffing idiots,¡± Bo muttered just loud enough for us to hear her.
¡°T-they wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Serra protested, though her voice wasn¡¯t much louder than Bo¡¯s. ¡°Master Drallig wouldn¡¯t. He won¡¯t. You¡¯ll see.¡±
¡°Your Master is coming here?¡± I asked as I frowned as I guessed at what she was implying.
¡°Yeah. Uh, he... I called him the day after¡ Um, and, uh¡ he said he would come as soon as he could.¡± Serra explained haltingly. ¡°He won¡¯t say that.¡±
¡°Ok,¡± I replied even if I had a feeling that wouldn¡¯t be the case.
Serra held her Master in high regard, and for his skill with a lightsaber, I had no issues with that. Cin Drallig was not Battlemaster of the Jedi Order because he knew which arses to kiss. Also, Dooku regarded Drallig as one of the best with a lightsaber in the Order, though Dooku was not impressed with Drallig allowing a student to move on to a new form when they had not sufficiently mastered the basics of the old one. Then again, Dooku was very much a perfectionist.
However, I knew next to nothing about Drallig¡¯s opinion on the Order as it currently stood, though given he was in a position of power, it was probable that he was more traditionalist in his thinking. Yet, as we travelled to Mandalore, Dooku had seemed to imply that Drallig was not as¡ narrow-minded as most Jedi, so perhaps there was a possibility that Drallig would not say such things to Serra when he arrived.
¡°Anyway, I think we¡¯ve wasted enough time here,¡± I said, turning the topic away from the Jedi Order as a whole. ¡°And I¡¯d rather not risk angering a medic by not doing as they suggest.¡±
Serra and Bo both smirked at that and as a group, we headed for the stairs down from the ring.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 6
After finishing the article on integrated warfare and its applications on a planetary scale, I lowered the datapad and placed it on the table beside my bed. I sighed as my eyes once more saw the white, sterile monotonous walls of my room.
It had been two days since the ijaat¡¯akaanir and even though I had only suffered a broken elbow and fractured arm, I had been placed in a solitary room in the Institute¡¯s medical centre. While this made sense on some level ¨C it kept me isolated from any attempted reprisals ¨C what was nonetheless driving me crazy was that I wasn¡¯t allowed to attend any classes. I could understand why the evening classes wouldn¡¯t be allowed as, even with my arm fully healed, it was risky to place me in a position where I could re-injure my arm. However, I was confused as to why I wasn¡¯t allowed to attend my daytime classes or spend time with my teammates.
Hopefully, the doctors would let me out tonight or tomorrow. The fact that I had healed so quickly had surprised the medical staff, though once I explained that I had some skill at using the Force to self-heal, they seemed to accept it. I was mildly amused at how many of the staff reacted; it was almost as if they forgot I was, in fact, a Jedi.
Which was understandable since I hadn¡¯t exactly fought like one in the Honour-duel. Thank the Force as if I had I likely would¡¯ve lost.
Thankfully, even if I was stuck in a medical room by myself, I still had access to the Institute¡¯s computer network, which meant that ¨C when not having doctors or nurses pop in to check up on me or bring me a meal ¨C I could read files to help with my training quests.
Two of those quests ¨C Trainee Blaster Mech and Generational Marksman ¨C were set to finish in a few days with the mid-session break. And even with having missed just over a week of classes ¨C so far ¨C neither quest would be failed. I¡¯d already passed the minimum for Trainee Blaster Mech while Generational Marksman was just a few levels short of its minimum, so even if I couldn¡¯t return for the last few days of classes, I could reach that point by spending a handful of Skill Points (SKP).
Truthfully, I was giving serious consideration to spending more to reach the first bonus for Generational Marksman as I had over three-hundred Skill Points saved up, and while I was concerned about failing Just Don¡¯t Get Caught and You Can¡¯t Hurt Me ¨C and hated myself for taking those quests ¨C I felt I would be able to meet the bare minimum requirements for each without spending a large number of Skill Points. Still, it was perhaps better to err on the side of caution and conserve those points until then, just in case.
My remaining training quests were set until the end-of-session. While this lowered their XP rewards, I had realised that with the way my classes were set up ¨C and how quickly those skills levelled up after the first week - there was no way I could finish them by the up-coming break. Therefore, I¡¯d made the training quests last until the end of the session. While this lowered the XP available, it did make them achievable.
Of those quests, Generational Gunslinger and Rifleman both needed to reach Savant:1. While they were the highest training quests I had and gave the highest XP reward for completion along with Generational Marksman, they were conversely the easiest for which to gain XP. Unloading three-hundred shots for a fully charged training power-pack earned me, on average, about two levels and only took about thirty minutes of careful aiming to maximise the bonuses applied to the XP.
The other quests were to reach Master:1 for Teaching, and Professional:1 for Beskar¡¯pel, Beskar¡¯rev and Mando¡¯a.
That was a good number of training quests, but with a full session lasting nearly five months ¨C plus the two-week break in the middle ¨C and all of them covered in some way by a class at the Institute, as well as the fact that during the two-week break I could read up on the skills from the local Holonet, and I was confident I could reach the base objective for all of them without having to spend too many Skill Points.
The door to my room hissed and turned to see who was coming. Given that it was now past twenty-one hundred ¨C and the last daily check by a nurse occurred just before lights-out; twenty-three hundred ¨C it was likely a visitor; something that I¡¯d had regularly since being placed in the room for ¡®¡®observation¡¯¡¯.
The first group to visit had been Commandant Kraviss and Duke Adonai.
Kraviss had explained the former students that I had fought against had been expelled from the Institute and turned over to the local authorities with a trial arranged for tomorrow. She assured me that, even though the current ruling government of the sector were more ¡®¡®lenient¡¯¡¯ than she would have liked, none of them would escape punishment.
Adonai had, after expressing his admiration for my combat skills and tactics, thanked me for helping his daughter defend her honour. He also confirmed what Serra had said by informing me that a Jedi Master would be arriving during the mid-session break. He promised me that, if the Jedi brought our lightsabers with them, both Serra and I would be allowed to keep them when we returned to the Institute to finish the session.
He was adamant that we do so, hinting that if we did not return to the Institute, it would be seen as an insult to the Mandalorian people and their honour and he assured me that he would do everything he could to convince the Jedi Master that we had to finish the session.
After the pair had left, my teammates stopped by. They were all glad that I was ok and Huzu informed me that Serra was bunked with Bo in another room just down the hall. All expressed their surprise and shock at how well I¡¯d fought. Oh, they had known that I was good, but seeing me go all out ¨C or what they thought was all out ¨C had them all in awe of my skills.
They also told me that our team had been temporarily suspended from the team training, at least until Serra and I could return to classes and were cleared to take part in all combat classes.
After they left, and just before the end of the free time trainees had, Naz visited. She¡¯d also informed me that Bo and Serra were in a room down the hall and that both were well. But after that, she spent her time making sure I was alright. She asked if I was comfortable, if I had access to the local Holonet and if there was anything I needed. I hadn¡¯t, but I still thanked her for her concern. That earned me a small smile and blush, and she said she was concerned about me and wanted to make sure I was doing ok.
On the second night, after Naz had again visited and spent time ¡®¡®checking me for hidden injuries¡¯¡¯, I had a rather unexpected visitor as Gar Saxon walked in with a raven-haired girl. According to Observe, her name was Rook Kast and, after introducing herself and talking with me a bit about the ijaat¡¯akaanir, she had told me that if she wasn¡¯t with Gar, she might be interested in a little fun with me.
Gar had expressed his respect for how efficiently and deliberately I dealt with Morn, Bendak and their group. He also stated his expectation that we would meet in the final of the sparring tournament to determine this session¡¯s Akaan¡¯lor.
Rook had told me to pass on her approval of Serra¡¯s approach to ending Morn and even offered to spar with her to help my friend gain experience against older and better fighters. I promised to pass on the offer, and as they turned to leave, I used Observe on Gar.
According to it, Gar now only disliked me and while he doubted that we would ever be friends, he wondered what kinds of battles I would face in the future, and if he might have a chance to join those conflicts.
Since my reputation with Gar had raised a full level ¨C the exact numbers were never known to me ¨C I wondered if this was true of the other trainees here, and the guests who had witnessed the ijaat¡¯akaanir.
¡°Well, hello there, soldier.¡± Naz began as she stepped into the room, wearing a doctor¡¯s coat that was several sizes too big for her frame and hung loosely over her shoulder. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as this was the third time that she¡¯d visited in three evenings.
¡°How is the patient this evening?¡± she asked with a smile as she sauntered from the door to the bottom of my bed and read the small datapad there. That pad functioned like a chart in a hospital on Earth, save that it was entirely electronic and was more detailed than what I¡¯d seen in my old life.
¡°Naz,¡± I replied with a loud sigh and a roll of my eyes, ¡°while I enjoy your company, don¡¯t you have better things to do than visit me in a hospital?¡± She really didn¡¯t need to come and see me each evening, though as she turned, and the overcoat managed to catch against her frame, I couldn¡¯t deny she wasn¡¯t a welcome distraction.
Naz pouted dramatically and placed a hand on her hip. ¡°Now is that any way to speak to your nurse?¡± she asked as she sashayed the few steps it took to go from the bottom of my bed to beside me. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to examine you closer to see if you¡¯re suffering some kind of side-effect from your medicine.¡±
She leaned over me until her face was over my chest, which made the overcoat she was wearing droop low, drawing my eyes from her face to her body. Underneath the overcoat, she was wearing her training clothing, though it looked like either her training top was a size too small or she¡¯d grown a bit as her breasts were pushing upwards, almost as if they wanted to escape the top.
¡°Naz!¡± I growled as I pulled my eyes back from the sight. She smirked, having caught me looking ¨C which had clearly been her intention ¨C and I mentally cursed having to go through puberty again for the¡ four-hundred and sixty-eighth time.
The last three nights had brought a return of her flirtation, but now it seemed more¡ focused. Before it had seemed to be nothing more than friendly behaviour, but now it felt like she was actively trying to gain my attention.
¡°Hmm, is something the matter?¡± She asked as her fingers lightly travelled from my arm to shoulder, tracing the muscle lines as she went.
She lifted her hand to my head, before pulling it back and gasping loudly, like an actress from a bad holofilm. ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re so cold. I think we need to warm you up.¡±
Her hand moved over my face, close enough that I could feel it brushing down my jawline until she neared my chest. As the hand touched the top of my medical robe ¨C and a few fingers began to slip under to my bare chest ¨C I lashed out and grabbed her wrist with my good arm.
¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡± I said as I held her wrist tightly. Thanks to my much higher strength ¨C I was at, or just above what most humans were capable of already ¨C there was no chance she could break my grip. Her eyes widened as she tried and failed to pull her arm from my grip and her mouth slipped open before she schooled her features and turned her head so that our eyes met.
¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked as she turned her wrist enough that our fingers could touch and licked her lips. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything I could do for you?¡± she asked as she rubbed her chest against my arm, and with both of us shifting our positions, it meant that my elbow was in an¡ awkward location.
¡°I thought you were done with this?¡± I asked as I released my grip on her and gave her a very gentle push backwards with the Force. It wasn¡¯t enough to knock her down but made her stumble back a few steps before she could stabilize herself.
She smiled and licked her lips, though the smile began to slip as I kept my expression neutral. Seemingly unconsciously, she lifted her free hand and began to play with a few loose strands of her hair. ¡°I¡ I was, I¡ uh, um, but after the ijaat¡¯akaanir ¡¡± her words trailed off and she looked down at the floor and sighed. ¡°You¡¡±
She mumbled out something more, but she was too far away for me to make it out and it happened too fast for me to activate Enhance Sense. Without saying ¨C or mumbling ¨C anything else, she turned and began to walk towards the door.
¡°Naz,¡± I said, hoping she¡¯d stop. But she kept walking and the door hissed open. ¡°Naz, stop!¡± I demanded with a nudge from Force Persuasion.
While I could have used Force Compulsion, one of the classes in the Institute involved teaching students to be mentally strong and resist ¡®¡®outside influences¡¯¡¯. Since the Instructor often looked towards where Serra and I were sitting as he spoke of these influences, it wasn¡¯t too hard to work out that he was referring to the Jedi¡¯s relaxed usage of mind tricks to get a favourable outcome. Thus, I used the subtler, but less effective Force Persuasion on Naz.
And it seemed to help, as Naz stopped just before reaching the door.
¡°What''s going on?¡± I asked even as I used Observe.
Naz Vizsla
Level: 17
Race: Human
Health: 100%
Age: 15
Force Potential: Intermediate
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Liked
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Vizsla (80%) Pre Vizsla (75%) Death Watch (15%) You (15%)
Emotional State: Aroused/Confused/Conflicted
Naz finds herself attracted to you and wants to draw your attention away from Serra Keto.
Though she is confused as to why her efforts are not working with you as they had with Bo-Katan and others.
She wonders if it¡¯s because you¡¯re still a child, but she knows you like her.
She is also beginning to question what her father has told her about the True Way for their people.
¡
Well, that explained a few things.
I knew that Naz thought I was cute and had flirted with me before the session had started, but that slight attraction had obviously evolved, and she was now trying to gain my full attention. The increase in Reputation ¨C going from Neutral to Liked ¨C was the same as I¡¯d seen for Gar, so winning the ijaat''akaanir had clearly done more for my standing with those at the Institute than I¡¯d realised. I¡¯d have to use Observe on others to see how big of an effect winning the ijaat''akaanir had on my Reputation with others, as building a small power base among the next generation of Mandalorians would be extremely useful in the years ahead.
Still, I¡¯d have to keep an eye on Naz¡¯s issue with Serra. Jealousy between them was not something I wanted or needed to deal with.
Regarding Serra, things there were a lot¡ clearer now.
Not long after we¡¯d arrived at the Institute, we¡¯d spoken and come to a simple agreement. While we both admitted that we liked each other, we were both too young for¡ all that. While I couldn¡¯t currently think of her as anything more than a friend, I couldn¡¯t deny that in the future, there was the potential for it to become something more. She, meanwhile, was still growing both emotionally and physically and had admitted as such after some reflection. We agreed that our emotions were both too chaotic to attempt to establish anything meaningful at this point. That had allowed things to return to a more relaxed place with Serra and ensured that I wasn¡¯t at risk of losing her friendship because I didn¡¯t respond to her showing attraction towards me.
What was interesting to me, was that now Naz held as much loyalty to me as she did to Death Watch and that her loyalty to her clan was now a touch higher than that to her father. While having her show loyalty towards me was¡ nice, I was happier that her interest in Death Watch was dropping. If I could pull a child of Pre Vizsla away from Death Watch, it would undermine his influence before he even had control of the majority of the faction.
¡°N-nothing,¡± Naz replied slowly as one hand began to rub her other arm. ¡°I-It¡¯s just¡¡± She sighed and turned back to face me, though she didn¡¯t meet my eyes. ¡°You. You, you¡¯re not what I, um¡ you¡¯re different.¡±
¡°Okay. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± I asked, trying to draw out verbally at least a hint of what Observe had revealed. I couldn¡¯t exactly blurt out what that ability told me, so I often had to gently prod to draw it out of people verbally, lest they wonder if I was using some form of Jedi trick to manipulate them.
¡°I mean, I know you¡¯re a Jedi, but you¡¯re not.¡± She began, stressing the fact I was a Jedi. ¡°And, it¡¯s, um, it¡¯s like you¡¯re more Mando¡¯ade than Jedi, yet you¡¯re not one yet. And¡¡± Her words trailed off and she sighed. ¡°I just¡ You¡¡±
¡°Come here,¡± I said gently and when she looked at me, I waved my hand to further encourage her.
As she stepped closer, I continued. ¡°Just because I don¡¯t react doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing,¡± I began as she took a few steps towards me, ¡°nor that I don¡¯t¡ enjoy your attention. But, well, I¡¯m twelve.¡± I chuckled at saying that to hide my internal concerns about being mentally thirty-two. Though I was beginning to realise that unless I spent my life chasing after women a few decades older than my physical age ¨C the image of Fay from the crystal cave on Ilum flashed through my mind ¨C then I¡¯d have to accept that I¡¯d become involved with females closer to my physical age. Though I had no plans for that to happen until I was legally an adult and a Jedi Knight.
¡°I know!¡± Naz whined as she took a step closer, ¡°But¡¡± She paused, seemingly to collect her thoughts, but whatever she wanted to add was cut off as the doors hissed open.
Naz pivoted, pulling the overcoat closed, and I saw Bo and Serra stepping inside. Serra was wearing a bandage-like glove over her hand ¨C which was likely to limit her movement as that was the hand she broke ¨C while Bo had nothing on her shoulder. Both were dressed in their regular trainee clothes, meaning that they were likely no longer patients of the medical centre.
¡°Cam! We¡¡± Serra began, a large smile on her face. Though the smile fell as she spotted Naz, and her brow dropped. ¡°W-were you busy?¡±
¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine,¡± Naz blurted out as she pulled the overcoat even tighter against her body. ¡°I was just about to leave.¡±
¡°Naz, stay.¡± I said as I wished that I wouldn¡¯t now have the image of her backside ¨C and how snugly the overcoat had been pulled against it ¨C stuck in my mind.
[Please.] I added via Force Telepathy.
Naz¡¯s head whipped around as her eyes widened to an almost comical level. ¡°D-did you just¡¡±
¡°Talk to you mentally? Yes.¡± I answered with a smirk.
[Hello, Bo.] I chuckled as Bo¡¯s reaction mirrored Naz¡¯s.
[You would think they were hearing voices?] I sent to Serra, who just smiled, seemingly enjoying the complete confusion that had engulfed the faces of the other two girls.
[Shame they can¡¯t talk back.] She replied. At her words, a thought struck me, and I wondered if I could create a group chat with Telepathy.
WARNING!
The Force Power Telepathy is of an insufficient level for what is being attempted.
Unaided group conversations with this power are only possible from Master:1.
¡
Well, so much for that idea.
[It might be possible, but I¡¯m not skilled enough with telepathy to pull that off.]
[Yet.] Serra responded with a sense of certainty as I sensed her confidence in me through our bond. [If you want it to happen, you¡¯ll make it happen.]
That kind of belief in me was both inspiring and a touch scary. If it went too far, it could easily become blind worship. And since the highest Reputation stratum was called ¡®Worshipped¡¯, my concerns there were real.
¡°Hey! Stop talking like that!¡± Bo snapped. Her eyes were narrowed as her head bounced between looking at me and Serra. There was no other outward sign of anger, so I suspected that she was likely just annoyed that we could talk that way.
¡°Jealous, much?¡± I retorted with a smirk.
Bo rolled her eyes and any anger in her posture dissipated, even as her jaw tightened. ¡°No!¡± She responded without really opening her mouth.
That, I knew, was a lie.
While what had almost happened to Serra had been traumatic, it had broken the last barrier that was preventing Serra from speaking with me telepathically. Just before the trial by combat, Serra had told me that Bo had questioned her about the periods when Serra and I had communicated mentally. Serra had started adopting a generally vacant expression during our mental conversations ¨C save for when she¡¯d smiled or frowned at something we¡¯d discussed ¨C and Bo was concerned that Serra was having flashbacks. In an attempt to reassure her, Serra had confided in Bo about our Telepathy.
By all accounts, Bo was less than happy about the fact we could hold private, and arguably emotionally intimate, conversations telepathically. Bo¡¯s jealousy didn¡¯t seem to affect my friendship with her, but, as with Naz¡¯s growing dislike of my closeness with Serra, it was something to keep an eye on.
Talking to Serra via the Force ¨C which we¡¯d been doing about a half dozen times a day ¨C served to both help me level up the power and to strengthen my friendship with Serra. It also allowed me to apologise multiple times to her about what had happened, and even though she said it wasn¡¯t my fault, I still blamed myself.
I knew that many were unhappy about two Jedi learning the ways of the Mando¡¯ade. Instructor Wrajud held a lot of blame for that, and I planned to one day repay him for that. But I had thought I¡¯d cut off the problem by integrating into the Institute and proving myself in the classes and activities. I never thought that I¡¯d simply shifted their thoughts to Serra, who, while a competent fighter was weaker than me, nor had I made plans to protect her if someone went after her.
So, yeah, I¡¯d apologised repeatedly to her.
She didn¡¯t blame me, saying that it was her choice to be here, not mine and that in the end, I¡¯d been there to help her. Which, she added, was what friends, especially best friends, did for each other.
And while I was relieved that she didn¡¯t hate me for what had happened, or that it had cost me her friendship, I was still¡ angry. At the idiots who had attacked us, as well as the Institute for allowing blind spots to exist in their systems, though I suspected they existed ¨C or had done so as the Commandant promised me that they would soon be monitoring equipment in the training rooms ¨C so that students had private space to ¡®¡®unwind¡¯. But mainly I was mad at myself.
Still, once I was able to get my self-loathing under control, I realised that I¡¯d been neglecting my friendship with Serra because of her feelings for me. That didn¡¯t do anything to help with my inwardly directed anger, but it did result in me promising myself to be a better friend.
Plus, with what was to come, I would need people around me who I could trust implicitly, and Serra was the only person my age that fell into that category. Fay and Dooku were both people I trusted, but as it stood right now, they were less likely to follow me on blind trust than Serra was, and with Dooku there was still a small chance that I could fail and he could become Darth Tyranus.
¡°You still can¡¯t lie for osik, Bo,¡± Naz commented with a hint of a smile, proving that I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw through Bo¡¯s words. ¡°Just like Satine.¡±
As Bo¡¯s face turned the colour of her hair, I bit my lip to avoid laughing.
¡°I¡¯m nothing like her!¡± Bo roared, which made Serra cough; likely to cover her laughter as well.
For all of Bo and Satine''s differences, the two were more alike than either would care to admit. Strong-willed and driven, but with little understanding of subtlety, or a willingness to acknowledge that there were more ways to do things than what they believed. I did expect them both to learn some tact and open-mindedness as they aged; Satine especially, seeing as how she was on course to become a politician of considerable renown and respect ¨C even if I didn¡¯t agree with her choices, I couldn¡¯t deny she was respected by others ¨C something not commonly obtained without the aforementioned traits as prerequisites. But at the current moment in time, neither of them were able to see things from anything but their own perspective.
¡°Not that I have a problem with you being here, but why are you here?¡± I asked, trying to move things along from an impending argument.
¡°We¡¯re free.¡± Bo answered with a smile, losing any anger that had been building at being compared to her sister.
¡°Ah.¡± I replied. That fit with why the pair were wearing their normal clothing instead of the stupid medical gown which I was still stuck in and also confirmed the thought that passed through my mind when the pair had first walked into the room.
¡°The doctors have said we¡¯re free to return to classes tomorrow,¡± Serra explained, ¡°though no evening activities until after the session break next week.¡±
That did make sense since even if her hand was healed, and Bo¡¯s shoulder was fine, it was better to avoid any complications from sparring for a few more days at least.
¡°Congrats, you two. I wonder if I¡¯ll get out before the break.¡± I said hopefully and flexed the arm I¡¯d broken. Well, lifted it to show I had a black wrapping going from my shoulder to my wrist. It didn¡¯t stop me from moving the arm, it just made it harder to bend or rotate it in any direction.
¡°What? You were in much worse shape than either of us. How are you¡¡± Bo trailed off and shook her head. ¡°The Force is bantha-osik.¡±
I smirked and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve got enough training with using the Force to heal that I was able to accelerate the mending of my arm.¡±
Both Bo and Naz¡¯s brows wrinkled even as their eyes widened at hearing I¡¯d used the Force to help myself heal, possibly because they were surprised at hearing I was skilled with what was an uncommon Force ability. Serra, since she¡¯d grown up in the Temple and was comfortable around the Force, just winked and allowed a small smile to creep onto her face.
Any further conversation was cut off as the doors hissed open a third time, and a tall, well-built man stepped into the room. This was Doctor Yrawhl, and he¡¯d been the one handling my after-fight care.
His eyes noted the three girls in the room with me, but he chose to ignore them for now and spoke directly to me. ¡°Hmm, have they told you the good news?¡± He asked as he tapped a few buttons on his datapad.
¡°Yeah, they¡¯re free to go back to classes,¡± I replied, though that made him chuckle.
¡°Not just them. Thanks to your¡ abilities helping to accelerate your healing, I see no reason why you also can¡¯t return to classes. Though like Trainees Kryze and Keto, you are barred from combat classes and evening events until after the break. We¡¯ll give you a check when you return, but so long as nothing¡¯s amiss, you¡¯ll be free to return to a full class load from then.¡±
¡°Thanks, Doc,¡± I said with a smile and swung my legs around so that I could stand. A cold draft reminded me that, like in my old life, medical gowns here were closer to dresses than shirts, but I ignored that. I also ignored the fact both Naz and Serra¡¯s eyes widened a touch as I moved, and that their cheeks ¨C along with Bo¡¯s ¨C got a little rosy.
¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Yrawhl said as I stood and scrunched my toes to return feeling to them. ¡°Now, as with Trainee Keto, I¡¯ve forwarded your medical reports to the Duke¡¯s palace. As you are his guests, and he is acting as your sponsor, he asked to be kept informed of your status.¡±
I rolled my neck and then shoulders as he spoke, though the latter was harder to do with the still-bandaged arm. Even if Player¡¯s Body removed any issues with cramping, it still felt good to stretch after sitting for so long. Plus, it hid that my body wasn¡¯t quite normal.
¡°Understandable,¡± I replied as I turned and picked up my datapad from the bedside table. ¡°And I assume those reports have been sent to the Jedi Order on Coruscant?¡± While I expected that to be the case, I would¡¯ve preferred it if it wasn¡¯t.
Serra had told Master Drallig where she was studying, but there was the chance that he hadn¡¯t informed the High Council as the training of a Padawan was at the discretion of their Master. However, if a medical report was sent to the Order ¨C one detailing the injuries we¡¯d suffered while training on-planet ¨C then there was no way to hide where I was. Plus, I was sure that there were more than a few members of the Order ¨C including between a third to a half of the High Council ¨C who would have issues with my current location and training.
¡°I could not say. Normally, a clan elder would be informed of your injuries. However, with neither you nor Trainee Keto being born Mandalorian, that decision rests with your sponsor, Duke Adonai, and the arrangement he made with your Jedi Master before they allowed you to train here.¡± Yrawhl explained.
That had me offering a quick prayer to the Force that Fay and Dooku had asked for any reports about my time here to not be sent or sent to a member of the Coalition like Sifo-Dyas.
¡°My Master is aware of what happened, though not about the ijaat¡¯akannir or my injuries.¡± Serra offered. ¡°He should be arriving in a few days to check on our condition.¡±
So much for that prayer.
¡°Very well. Though it¡¯s pronounced ijaat¡¯akaanir. More stress on the long ¡®a¡¯ sound.¡± Yrawhl clarified with a slight smile. ¡°And hopefully, beyond your check-ups after the break, I won¡¯t be seeing any of you in here again. Good evening.¡±
We said our goodbyes to him and then Yrawhl left the room.
¡°Right,¡± Naz said breaking the momentary silence as the doors closed by clapping her hand together. ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here. You¡¯ve got some people who are¡ eager to talk to you.¡± While Naz looked at all of us as she spoke, her eyes settled on me as she finished. ¡°Someone has earned themselves a following.¡±
I groaned loudly and my shoulders slumped. ¡°Aw, kriff.¡±
This was becoming a downside of earning Reputation with large groups of people quickly or standing out from the crowd. The need for those people to give me titles and place more weight on my shoulders. Already I was seen by many Jedi as the Chosen One ¨C and it was easy to see why Anakin became a little arrogant if he went through that for a decade ¨C and by the Lokella as their Mtael.
There was a good chance that many more trainees were going to refer to me as Revan¡¯ade. While so far, the only ones to use it regularly were my team, the name, as much as I loathed it, was already floating around the Institute. And since they held my ancestor in such high regard, even after nearly four thousand years, it wasn¡¯t the worst thing they could use as my title.
Naz laughed loudly at my dejection and slapped my good shoulder. ¡°Come on. Your adoring public awaits.¡±
I growled at her, though that only made her laugh more and I caught sight of Bo and Serra sharing a look before their shoulders started shaking as they walked in front of me.
Sometimes life just sucked.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Right, this¡¯ll do,¡± I said as I surveyed the small training room in the palace in Sundari that I¡¯d just entered. I quickly look around with Force Sight and confirmed that there were no active recording devices, nor active power lines leading to unusual places.
¡°Do for what?¡± Serra asked as she followed me into the room but kept a short distance away from me.
I refrained from commenting on the distance, accepting it as a natural temporary by-product of what she had been through, but even so, I was relieved that she''d moved past the stage of flinching when we touched. She was still jittery around other boys and kept either me or one of the girls from our team between them and her whenever possible. But given the circumstances, that was entirely understandable.
¡°I want to show you something and make up for my mistake.¡± I replied as I placed the bag I was carrying on a table and pulled out the Force suppression bracers I had been using at the Institute. While I shouldn¡¯t have been allowed to take them during the break, I had explained that I wished to keep training without access to the Force to the Commandant and Duke Adonai, and they had allowed me to borrow them for the next two weeks.
¡°I really am sor¡¡±
¡°Cam, we¡¯ve been over this,¡± she said with a sigh as she cut me off mid-word, ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for what happened.¡± As she spoke, she stepped closer and placed her hand on my forearm. ¡°What¡ happened was their fault.¡±
I smiled, happy that she was able to, if only for a moment, overcome the fear that I knew still lurked in her mind about what had happened and be comfortable around me again.
Though any happiness I felt because of that was quickly lost as I was once again angrier at myself for having failed to protect my friend from anger and persecution that should have been directed at me. ¡°But I should have seen it coming. I knew there were rumblings about us being there and doing so well. I was all but certain that someone would try something, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d go after you. Didn¡¯t think that they¡¯d¡¡± My voice trailed off as I didn¡¯t want to say what had almost happened to my friend, nor dwell on the anger that I still felt towards myself and the scum who¡¯d tried to hurt her.
The trial of the nine had taken less than a day as the ruling New Mandalorian government had a standing agreement with the Institute and Duke Adonai that meant that even though they did not agree with the ideals of a trial by combat, they would accept it as proof of guilt.
As such, and with all of the boys being sixteen or older and having completed their verd¡¯goten, eight of the boys had been sentenced to jail time. The minimum any would spend behind bars was two years, with Morn being given a sentence that didn¡¯t have the possibility for early release until he had served ten years. Honestly, I felt the punishment was weak, that they deserved at least a decade each in jail. However, I knew it was not something I could control, nor was it much better than what would¡¯ve happened in my old life.
Lanze Loc had been spared jail time ¨C his acceptance of his actions and a word or two from me to the Commandant helping to save him ¨C and instead, was sent back to his family¡¯s homeworld. However, while he had avoided being labelled Dar¡¯manda ¨C mainly as the New Mandalorians did not use that term ¨C his name was added to the Protector criminal rolls, meaning that he would carry the shame and stigma of what happened for the rest of his life.
If he had been branded Dar¡¯manda, then his clan would have disowned him, and he would have been forced to leave the sector and regain his honour, though only Serra or myself could grant him that as we were the ones that were attacked.
And while I understood the reason for choosing to jail them, I felt the punishment was lacking. And that was not my anger speaking but a belief that those who planned to carry out such heinous actions should face punishment more fitting of the crime. Like castration or sterilization for attempted rapists.
¡°You can¡¯t see the future,¡± Serra said, only for her brow to crease. ¡°Or are you also a seer?¡±
I chuckled once and patted her hand. I happily noted that there was no reaction from her ¨C at least outwardly ¨C to my action. ¡°Sort of, but that¡¯s a discussion for another time. For now, just watch.¡±
I took a step back from her and then slipped on and activated the bracers. I dismissed the notice from the Interface about a Force Disruption field and turned my arms to show her the bracers were now active. ¡°What are these?¡±
¡°Um, Force suppression bracers,¡± Serra replied dryly as she crossed her arms. ¡°The Mandalorians have had those since the war against Revan and we¡¯ve been using them for the last two months.¡± She finished with a single brow rising as she spoke.
¡°Wrong,¡± I replied as I casually lifted her with the Force, smirking as she squeaked in shock. ¡°The name used for these is actually a misnomer. They only disrupt our connection to the Force; they don''t suppress it. Now, are there ways to completely block out the Force? Probably, but technology such as this doesn¡¯t do that. They make it harder to concentrate on accessing and using the Force, but it can still be done.¡± As I finished explaining, I gently lowered her back to the ground.
Her eyes, still wide in surprise and shock, looked from my face to the bracers then back. ¡°B-but¡ how¡ Wait!¡± She stumbled through her words until the metaphorical light turned on in her mind. ¡°That¡¯s how you¡¯ve been winning so easily! You¡¯re cheating!¡±
¡°No, not really.¡± I replied even as I smirked. ¡°I haven¡¯t used the Force during any spar in class.¡±
¡°And the ijaat¡¯akaanir?¡± She asked as one eyebrow rose.
I shrugged. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t deny that I used it there. But why shouldn¡¯t I? These bracers limit our abilities, thus, in theory, making us easier to defeat in combat. So, if anyone is cheating, it¡¯s the Institute for insisting we are handicapped against them.¡±
¡°But the Force grants us abilities beyond what others can do.¡±
¡°That¡¯s never stopped Mandalorians from killing Jedi before, nor training to do so in future.¡± I countered and shrugged. ¡°So why shouldn¡¯t I find a way to overcome their attempts to hold us down?¡± As I finished, I clinked the bracers against each other.
Serra¡¯s brow creased, and she tilted her head to one side. ¡°I guess¡¡± she said, though she didn¡¯t sound nor look convinced.
I touched the button to depower them. After what had happened, the Commandant provided us with the deactivation code for them instead of us needing to find an Instructor to deactivate them for us. Having the deactivation code was something I firmly believed we should have had from the get-go. The Commandant agreed with me when I shared that sentiment and promised to look into who had failed in their duty to provide us with the codes.
¡°And you¡¯ve also pushed through the disruption once before.¡± I continued.
¡°Huh?¡±
I managed to stifle a laugh at Serra¡¯s complete lack of understanding even as I pulled the bracers off.
¡°You called out to me while yours were active,¡± I explained as I put the bracers down on the table even as she slid to the other side. ¡°And, judging by the state the room was in when I arrived, I suspect you also used the Force to drive everything back.¡±
¡°Ah, right.¡± She replied as it dawned on her what I was talking about. Her gaze shifted, now looking down at the bracers, and she began to twist some loose hair that had fallen out from behind her hairband. ¡°I¡ I was, um, scared. Really, really scared.¡±
I stepped around the table and placed a hand on her shoulder but said nothing.
Through our Force bond, I sensed the usual emotions from her at my actions ¨C though I was grateful that they seemed to be less intense than before ¨C along with relief and a sense of comfort.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
A few moments later, she lifted her head and met my gaze, then gave me a weak smile.
A returned her smile with one of my own. ¡°Yes, you were scared, but you still pushed passed the, um, interference.¡± I began to explain as I removed my hand from hers. ¡°That means you can do it again.¡±
¡°B-but, I¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re worried that you could only do so because you used your emotions?¡± I asked, cutting her off by asking the question that should cut right to her concerns. She nodded and I sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be. We¡¯re only human after all, and emotions are a part of what makes us, us.¡±
¡°But the Code¡¡±
¡°Which code?¡± I silenced her and cut off her bog-standard Jedi response by raising my hand. ¡°The older one that I shared with you, about the importance of ''Emotion, yet Peace?'' or does your mind still jump to the more sanitized code that the Council repeats in their apathetic mantra?¡±
I sighed as I saw her eyes widen and knew that, in my frustration, I''d pushed a little further than what she was ready for right now. I ran my raised hand through my hair as I took a deep breath and tried to explain in terms she could understand and accept.
¡°The Code is¡ a guide. Nothing more. To deny that we feel happy or sad, or that we can love or hate, is¡ flawed at best. Downright stupid at worst. Like any living creature, we feel. However, because we are more sensitive to the Force, we must be careful because of our feelings. Our emotions can influence how we use the Force. And how it uses us.¡± She frowned at my words, and I sensed her confusion through the Force, though I continued.
¡°The Jedi Code teaches us to release our emotions into the Force, to let it take the burden from us. The Sith seem to believe that indulging in one¡¯s passions and dominating the Force is the way to go. Personally, I think both are¡ flawed.¡± I paused and shook my head. ¡°But that¡¯s a debate for another day. For now, I want you to put on the bracers and try to lift the bag.¡±
I couldn¡¯t deny that I lacked faith in the Jedi and Sith Codes and wondered if there was a third path to take, one that would work better for myself and others. And while I did wish to have Serra consider that as well, it was something for the future, not the present.
For a few seconds, she stayed still. Likely, she was processing what I¡¯d hinted at. However, she soon reached down and picked up the bracers. Slowly she slid them on and activated them ¨C her doubt clear to sense through our bond ¨C yet she did lift out a hand towards the bag.
Her using the standard Jedi and Sith approach of telegraphing their usage of the Force had me wondering if it was truly necessary. I knew I didn¡¯t have to do it, but perhaps that was just because of the Interface.
As she lifted her other hand in an attempt to put more power into her action, I took a step back. For what I initially had planned, the likelihood that her moving the bag would be more¡ aggressive than I¡¯d like, so some distance should give me time to react.
I continued to watch as her brow creased and she clenched her teeth, trying harder and harder to duplicate what I had just done. Soon, I began to hear her breathing heavily as if running hard before she grunted, and her hands fell to her knees.
¡°I. Can¡¯t. It¡¯s. Too. Hard.¡± She finished between breaths.
¡°Nothing worth doing is ever easy,¡± I responded as she continued to inhale deeply. ¡°I have an idea that might work, but it¡¯s¡ not something the Order would approve of.¡±
Her head turned to look at me and one of her eyebrows rose, which was what I was hoping for.
¡°When you¡ when that happened, you lashed out in fear and anger.¡± I explained slowly, trying to dance around the incident without explicitly mentioning it. This was risky, as there was no way she was over what had happened and pushing her to relive that moment was¡ dangerous. But I couldn¡¯t see any other way to begin her training in using the Force with the bracers active.
¡°I¡I remember.¡± Serra replied slowly, her face losing some of its heightened colour as her breathing came under control. ¡°I, uh, I¡¯ve spoken about it...a little with Doctor Rathig. Um, she¡¯s been asked...by the Duke to talk with...me about what happened.¡± Her sentences came out in parts between deep breaths.
¡°Ah, good.¡± I said and gave her what I hoped was an encouraging smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad there¡¯s someone who knows about these¡things for you to talk to.¡±
¡°I wish Master Fay was here.¡± Serra blurted out, only for her face to redden and her eyes widened for a moment. ¡°Um, we, uh, talked a bit about¡things before she left.¡±
¡°Uh, ok. That¡¯s, um, good.¡± There wasn¡¯t really much I could say regarding that, though I made a mental note to thank Fay when I next saw her. Somehow, I suspected that Serra¡¯s new-found control regarding her feelings was the work of my master and not just some great epiphany that Serra had.
Coupled with our agreement to table any development of our relationship until we were older, I felt I owed Fay a lot of thanks for handling a problem that I had chosen to just ignore. In retrospect, that was a horrible decision on my part, and Fay had saved my bacon with her actions.
¡°Anyway, let¡¯s try again. Though with a little twist.¡± I said as I pulled a small sheet out from the bag and motioned for Serra to turn around.
She did so cautiously, and once her back was to me, I stepped towards her. ¡°This time, I want you to lift the bag without seeing it,¡± I said quietly as I tied the sheet around her head, covering her eyes. A mixture of confusion and arousal came over the bond before she clamped down on her feelings.
¡°How is this going to make things any easier?¡± She asked even as I stepped back.
¡°Familiarity,¡± I replied as I pulled a small ball from the bag with Telekinesis. The ball was the size of a tennis ball, though it was denser and tougher. I¡¯d be making sure the ball didn¡¯t go fast enough to hurt Serra, just enough to irritate and annoy. ¡°You¡¯re going to lift the bag while avoiding a training ball.¡±
¡°Cam¡¡± Serra¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound certain, and a sense of uneasiness flowed from her via the Force.
¡°Trust me,¡± I replied while reassuring her emotionally via the bond. ¡°You can do this. Now lift the bag.¡±
She turned her head to look at the bag and stretched out her hand. As she did so, I moved the ball with the Force and had it clip against the back of her hand.
She pulled her hand back as if it was burnt and both hands moved upwards, towards the blindfold.
¡°Stop!¡± I ordered, without any use of the Force, and she obeyed. ¡°I asked you to lift the bag, not remove the blindfold.¡±
¡°But you hit me with the ball!¡± She shot back with a scowl, which looked strange as her eyes were covered. Her annoyance and confusion were easy to sense via the Force.
¡°I did. It is part of the exercise after all.¡± I explained, letting a small smile creep onto my face at what I had planned. ¡°Avoid the ball and move the bag. I know you can do it.¡±
She glared at me from behind the blindfold, though I sensed no anger through the Force, only annoyance. Eventually, she sighed and turned her head back towards the bag. ¡°Fine.¡±
Again, she stretched out her hand towards the bag, and again I clipped it with the ball. However, this time, she didn¡¯t pull her hand back. Instead, she kept her hand out, the only sign that the ball had struck was a momentary grimace on her lips.
I moved the ball around with the Force, making it arc around to clip off Serra¡¯s palm. This time, there was only the briefest sense of annoyance through our bond as she kept her concentration on the bag. As the ball swerved around again ¨C this time clipping her just above the wrist ¨C I smirked as I sensed her annoyance grow and the slightest hint of anger develop.
For the next few minutes, I continued to move the ball around as she tried to lift the bag, even going so far as to extend her second hand towards the bag. The ball bounced and ricocheted around the room, striking her on both arms from her hands to shoulders in what I hoped was a seemingly random pattern of location and timing. As I did this, her annoyance grew and then evolved into first frustration, then outright anger. As I watched her progress, I considered what I was having her attempt.
There were risks to this plan, of that I had no doubt. My memories of what I¡¯d experienced in the Dark Side shrine under the Jedi Temple were easy to remember thanks to Eidetic Memory. As were the whispers and promises that moved with the very air and tempted me to take what was mine, to use the power the Dark Side offered. Yet I also knew, though I wondered if I truly understood why, that the dark side was a¡ shortcut to more powerful abilities or outcomes. Hence why I was pushing Serra to overcome her challenge with her anger and frustration.
With this place not being awash with the Dark Side, my being here, and her trust in me, I felt that things were as safe as I could make them to push her to, at the very least, experience the touch of the Dark Side while doing something that she felt was all but impossible.
¡°Come on, I thought you could do this.¡± I goaded just over five minutes since she¡¯d started to try and lift the bag while blindfolded. I directed the ball to strike her calf with more force than normal, and she grunted ¨C almost growled actually ¨C as it bounced away. Her anger grew further as this happened and, preparing for what I expected to come, I took another step back.
She snarled loud enough that I could hear her but gave no other outward sign that my words, the ball and her inability to lift the bag were angering her.
I looped the ball around and had it clip against the inside of both forearms before striking her shoulder even as I took a few steps to the side so that I could see her face. If I had done this a few months ago, I would¡¯ve added in more verbal degradation but now I didn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t going to reopen her mental wounds regarding the attack.
As the ball arched around and clipped her just below an elbow, I caught sight of her knuckles whitening and saw sweat begin to roll down her forehead. The ball then bounced off the ground and angled into, then off her shin ¨C drawing a hiss from her ¨C before grazing against her stomach.
She growled loudly, and her anger sparked like a solar flare through the Force. Sensing that this was the moment I was pushing her towards, I aimed the ball at her chin.
The moment it hit, her brow shot upwards and she screamed.
In an instant ¨C and without any warning from Precognition ¨C I was lifted off my feet and sent flying backwards.
¡°Oof!¡± I grunted as my back struck the hard metal wall, then gasped as the ball rocketed into my gut.
As I slumped to the ground wondering why Precognition hadn¡¯t warned me of an incoming attack, a new notice appeared flashed in the Interface.
Force Damage Taken
-10HP due to being struck by a wave of negatively-infused Force energy.
-3HP due to a sonic attack.
Force regeneration is lowered by 5% for 1 minute.
¡
¡°Fuck me.¡± I moaned as rubbed my stomach and glared at the ball as it bounced away.
As I dismissed the notice, I realised that Serra hadn¡¯t just lashed out with a blast of Telekinesis, but instead had used a Force Scream. The attack had been unintentional, uncontrolled and unrefined, but it was able to limit my Force Regen and deal two different forms of damage ¨C three actually, as I saw that I¡¯d lost a few more HP points from hitting the wall.
That Serra, with no control or understanding had been able to do such damage with her first taste of the dark side was¡ concerning. I¡¯d expected an outburst, even hoped for it, but to feel her anger, to almost be able to taste it, as I was launched back into the wall¡ It was scary and humbling to realise just how little I understood about the Dark Side. And that many of the lessons about the inherent dangers of it were true, from a certain point of view.
It also had me wondering just what a Force Scream from someone trained to use such a power and the focus to control could do. There was a fair chance that power could kill anyone caught in its shockwave. Heck, it might even be able to disintegrate matter if it was powerful enough.
That had me thinking that it should be possible ¨C with the Dark Side/negative emotions ¨C to kill with a glance.
Force Power Discovered!
Deadly Sight
The ability to kill and even disintegrate a living target by simply staring at them.
However, this power will only blister the skin and vaporise extremities if not fuelled by negative emotions.
It is regarded as a dark side power by all established orders of Force users.
¡
WARNING!
Deadly Sight is locked until Force Sight is Prodigy:1, Pyrokinesis to Savant:1 and Force Plague to Master:1.
¡
Force Power Discovered!
Force Plague
The ability to create an unnatural toxin in a living target that, if left untreated, will kill them very quickly in a very painful way.
However, this power is all but useless when not fuelled by negative emotions, and any toxin created without the requisite emotions will dissipate with no after-effects once the power is cancelled.
This plague can be infectious and targeted at multiple beings simultaneously at higher levels. The rate of infection is also dictated by level.
It is regarded as a dark side power by all established orders of Force users.
¡
WARNING!
Force Plague is locked until Force Affliction is Master:1.
¡
Force Power Discovered!
Force Affliction
The ability to create the symptoms of a slow-acting poison in a living being that, if maintained for long enough, will result in death.
This poison can be targeted at multiple beings simultaneously at higher levels.
It is regarded as a dark side power by most established orders of Force users.
¡
WARNING!
Force Affliction is locked until Force Slow [Weaken] is at Master:1.
¡
I tried to not let my eyes bulge at the new powers I¡¯d just learnt. Even if the more deadly ones were locked away, the potential carnage they could unleash¡
Yeah, I was going to have to spend some time once I was alone thinking about those powers, and why they were different from what they¡¯d been in KOTOR 1 and 2. I¡¯d also have to think about all the powers, light or dark, base or upgraded from the games to see what else I could learn.
After learning any other Force Powers from going over the way the Force was depicted in KOTOR 1 and 2, I¡¯d have to have a long hard think about just what the Dark Side really was.
During my first few months at the Jedi Temple, I¡¯d¡ well, I¡¯d let my mind wander during many of the lessons about the dangers and issues posed by the Dark Side, rationalizing that since I seemed to be living in a game or other type of simulation, that those same rules didn''t apply to me. At the very least, I had assumed that Player¡¯s Mind would protect me from any possible ''corruption''. In retrospect, those assumptions were flawed. Thus, I¡¯d have to review those lessons in my mind ¨C thank the Force for Eidetic Memory ¨C and then try to determine just what was true and what was mindless Jedi drivel and propaganda, otherwise, I¡¯d never feel comfortable using a Dark Side power properly.
Now, I doubted I¡¯d ever want or need to use something like Deadly Sight, but it was better to have it in the armoury on the off chance that I ever did need them than not have it and actually need it.
¡°Cam!¡± Serra squealed and I looked up to see that she¡¯d ripped off the blindfold ¨C it was now lying on the floor next to the table ¨C and moved to crouch beside me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked as her hand moved towards me.
¡°Yeah. Just a wounded ego, nothing important.¡± I replied with a chuckle as I gripped her arm and allowed her to help me stand. As I regained my footing, I used Force Heal to restore the lost HP.
¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I... I lost control¡ and um, uh¡¡± She mumbled as we let go of each other¡¯s forearms and she took a step back.
¡°And...you moved the bag,¡± I said, cutting off her stammering by pointing to the corner to my left. Her head whipped around and she stared at the bag.
Her brow shot upwards and her eyes widened. ¡°W-what?!¡± She managed to get out, though her voice was at a higher pitch than normal. Though she shifted, and as her brow came back down, I sensed her shock and surprise give way to shame and regret. ¡°B-but, I¡ I lashed out though. I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±
I mentally sighed and placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Serra, we¡¯re not in the Temple.¡± I began, noting that she didn¡¯t flinch away from the contact. ¡°I¡¯m not going to punish you for showing that you¡¯re a living being and not a droid.¡±
I smiled as her focus returned to me. ¡°Regardless of how you did it, you managed to make the bag move even while wearing active bracers. Now, I want you to try again, though perhaps this time we can find a way which doesn¡¯t result in me being thrown into a wall.¡± I added with a chuckle and a wink to let her know I wasn¡¯t annoyed about it.
¡°Okay.¡± Serra¡¯s shoulders slumped as she replied and moved to collect the bag. My smile fell as I realised that my attempt at humour had failed.
¡°Serra,¡± I said more seriously as she reached the back and bent down. ¡°I¡¯m not angry or upset you sent me into the wall. I''m proud.¡±
She turned quickly to look at me in confusion.
¡°You¡¯ve proved that you can move the bag while there was interference between you and the Force. And while you did use your negative emotions to do that, it simply proves that you can do it. Though...I do wonder if you can do the same thing but while drawing on happier emotions.¡±
That last part was nothing more than an idea I¡¯d been slowly forming. After all, if anger and hate could be used to power destructive abilities, why couldn¡¯t more positive feelings be used to enhance protective and more creative Force abilities?
She had picked up the bag now and was facing me fully again. Her lips were pressed tight together, and her brow creased as I continued.
¡°So, this time I want you to think about the moments that have made you happiest; like being taken as Master Drallig¡¯s Padawan. Draw on those memories, and the feelings linked to them, and lift the bag.¡±
Her lips pursed and she shook her head even as she placed the bag back on the table. As she picked up the blindfold and reapplied it, I could sense her growing doubt through the Force. Though underneath that were hints of happiness. That happiness began to push through the doubt and turn into joy, arousal and even a hint of embarrassment as she extended her hand towards the bag.
¡°Serra, a bird sitting on a branch doesn¡¯t fear the branch breaking because it has faith in itself and its ability to fly.¡± I quoted, using an old expression I¡¯d heard in my former life. ¡°I trust, I know, that you can do this. You just need to have that faith, that trust, in yourself.¡± Hopefully, the idea behind the expression would help her, not just here but in the future for overcoming the self-doubt that I often sensed in her.
Whether or not she understood my words, or gave them any thought, I couldn¡¯t say as her attention and concentration were on the bag. Yet, after nearly a minute of the bag not moving, I began to sense her annoyance grow as the first hints of doubt seeped out from her.
¡°Concentrate on your best memories.¡± I encouraged, knowing that what I was asking was different from what anyone, Jedi or Sith, would suggest. ¡°Think about the moment when you first made a lightsaber, or when you first beat Sia-Lan in a spar. Think of the moments that made you happiest, made you feel the most alive. Draw on those feelings, those sensations and embrace them. Let them build within you and empower you. Trust in them, as you trust in the Force.¡±
It took a fair bit of work for me not to cringe at the change in direction that my words had taken. Most of that sounded more like I was trying to coax out a Patronus from the Harry Potter books than anything else. I kept my face neutral and was glad that Telepathic Shield was always active to prevent her from sensing my annoyance at myself for my word choice. Yet, even as I wondered if I could have phrased that better, I sensed the doubt in her decreasing once more; replaced by excitement and desire.
Sensing this, I decided to test a theory of mine about why I was often more emotional around Serra and activated Player¡¯s Mind.
Instantly, I felt my sense of joy and happiness decrease, which proved to me that at least part of the problem I¡¯d been having with my emotions around Serra was due to some form of feedback loop from our bond.
With that confirmed, and me now aware of why I often seemed to be struggling to control my emotions around Serra, I braced for the overflow of emotions as I turned off Player¡¯s Mind.
Now that I knew what to expect, I was prepared for them and even as Serra continued to try to move the bag, I began to separate her emotions from my own.
Confident that I had, I activated Emphatic Shield to see if it would also block the overflow of emotions through the bond. It did, and I felt a little stupid at not having it active. I¡¯d stopped using it once I was able to keep Telepathic-Shield running constantly, though now I saw the problem that could cause and reactivated it. Thankfully, with the power at its maximum level, Emphatic Shield¡¯s FP drain was negligible ¨C just 10FP per minute.
The emotions I expected to be blocked out were, which was a relief. I was averse to keeping Player¡¯s Mind active constantly as I felt¡ less than alive when I reviewed the times it was active afterwards.
I also made a mental note to speak with Serra about improving her mental barriers, though how to approach that without seeming like I was complaining was going to be difficult. The wrong word or suggestion could cause her to pull away, and with what happened being so fresh in her memory, such a thing could have long-term problems for our friendship.
Eventually, after about another minute of Serra straining to use the Force with the bracers active, I saw movement on the table. The bag wasn¡¯t lifting off the table, though the top of it was beginning to ripple as if caught in a strong breeze.
¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯re almost there.¡± I offered as encouragement and saw more of the bag react as if caught by the wind. ¡°Just a little bit more. Draw on those happy thoughts.¡± I cringed again at how silly and juvenile that sounded, but there wasn¡¯t much else I could think to do or say.
Slowly, more of the bag began to shift, then slowly the whole bag began to move around the table. I allowed a smile to creep onto my face, and it exploded fully into being as the bag suddenly lifted upwards and began to circle above the surface of the table.
¡°Open your eyes.¡±
Serra did as I asked, and the instant she saw the bag levitating about twenty centimetres above the table, her brow shot upwards into her hairline and her eyes widened. Though her shock at managing to lift the bag ¨C and have it under control ¨C resulted in her losing her concentration and it fell back down to the table.
¡°I... I, did it?¡± She asked slowly, as I chuckled and nodded.
¡°You did.¡±
Her confusion and shock morphed into happiness as a large smile spread across her face. ¡°I did it!¡± She exclaimed with a laugh as she began jumping. ¡°I did it!¡±
I chuckled at her behaviour, though this drew her attention and she all but leapt at me, wrapping her arms around my neck.
¡°I did it! I did it!¡± She exclaimed over and over as her momentum, which was off to my right-hand side, forced me to rotate and wrap my arms around her waist; lest she ended up sailing passed me and into the wall. On what was likely instinct, she lifted her feet and we spun around ¨C which gave me another chance to recognize her emotions as they flooded over our bond ¨C before I slowed the spin.
¡°Yes, you did. Well done.¡± I said as her feet came back to the ground.
As that happened, and she calmed down a touch, she realised just how close we were standing ¨C and how our arms were locked around each other ¨C and I sensed a common mixture of emotions coming from her through the Force. She quickly unclasped her hands and slipped free of my grip, before taking a small step back.
While she did a far better job of limiting her blushing than a few months previously, her cheeks did still get a fraction redder, and she looked away.
¡°That¡ it was harder to move the bag that time, but it felt like I was more¡ in control I guess,¡± Serra said as she rubbed her upper arm and kept her gaze away from me. ¡°When, when I was, um, angry, I, uh¡ lashed out and everything went flying. I felt¡ powerful. Yet I¡ I felt as though I was drowning. Like the anger was moving the bag, not me.¡± She finished as her eyes drifted to the bag.
Ignoring any tension that she might have felt at overdoing her reaction to lifting the bag ¨C after all, she was allowed to be proud of what she accomplished ¨C I considered her words. They fit with what I¡¯d felt in those moments when my anger had flared, and the Force had reacted. Most of the time, I used Player¡¯s Mind ¨C intentionally or not ¨C to counter the effects, but that was just a coping mechanism while I grew up once more. Plus, since the Interface was hinting that certain powers needed emotional input to be more effective, I knew I couldn¡¯t rely on Player¡¯s Mind every time my emotions flared.
¡°That sounds about right,¡± I replied slowly, not wanting to make her feel like she¡¯d done something wrong. ¡°Though was there anything else?¡±
Because of my old life, I was in a unique position to understand that emotions of any kind can be both beneficial and harmful. That to deny them fully was a flawed approach.
Yet, from those rare moments when I¡¯d grown angry in this second life or found myself in a place touched by the dark side ¨C which was only the shrine under the Jedi Temple, but I knew I¡¯d likely encounter other such places in the future ¨C I¡¯d found the temptation to embrace those darker impulses. To give in and enjoy the moment. At times it felt like there was a voice whispering in the back of my mind, teasing me, cajoling me to let go of my control over my emotions and let my anger soar.
I hoped that knowing more about my emotions from my former life would help to¡ temper that voice inside. The Jedi ¨C well, most of them ¨C preached that you needed to let go of your emotions, to not let them guide you, to not accept them as a part of yourself; none of that sat right with me. To deny that we were emotional was, in my mind, a flawed approach.
Yet the few small hints that I¡¯d sensed of the dark side made me wonder if there was a real danger in letting go, indulging in your emotions without the control to temper yourself. This was why I was curious about how Serra ¨C someone raised all their life within the Temple ¨C reacted to brushing against the Dark Side.
Serra shook. No, she shivered, for a second before she answered quietly. ¡°Y-yeah. The first time¡ that I¡. moved the bag, I¡ it was¡ tempting. It felt good, really good. But I¡ I know that¡¯s the wrong way to do things. It¡¯s the path to the Dark Side.¡± This time I was sure she shivered, and I stepped forward and slowly placed a hand on her shoulder and through the contact felt her breathing rapidly. Clearly, the act of lifting the bag while wearing the bracers had taken a good bit out of her.
¡°It is, but denying those emotions just makes it easier for you to be tempted by them if there is ever a moment where your anger, or other emotions, overwhelm you.¡± I countered slowly as her focus came back to me. ¡°Remember that your emotions are a part of you. To deny them, to bury them, only makes you more vulnerable to losing control when the temptation to grow angry that much more dangerous. You run the risk of letting your emotions overwhelm you if you bury or deny them.¡±
I felt that there was a way to balance the basic fact that we were emotional beings with the dangers inherent in letting our emotions mix with the Force. Yet, I was all but certain that such a way, such a path, would be a million times more difficult ¨C at least ¨C to achieve for those like Serra and myself who were sensitive to the Force.
¡°The Code tells us to let go of our emotions,¡± Serra responded quickly, almost reciting it instinctively, but I could sense the doubt in her. ¡°But I¡ I felt calmer, more in control the second time. More than I normally do when I meditate.¡± She finished, her breathing becoming a little more controlled, though her shoulders were beginning to slump. ¡°It, it was like feeling happy and¡ loved made me more¡ focused, I guess.¡± She shrugged. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t work with the Code.¡±
I nodded. ¡°As I''ve said, the old wording of ''Emotion, yet Peace'' works better. Though even that isn¡¯t perfect.¡±
Serra tilted her head to one side and scrunched up her face. ¡°What about the ancient founders? The Je¡¯daii? Didn¡¯t they have a Code?¡±
¡°There is no ignorance, there is knowledge. There is no fear, there is power. I am the heart of the Force. I am the revealing fire of light. I am the mystery of darkness. In balance with chaos and harmony, Immortal in the Force.¡± I repeated, silently thanking Eidetic Memory and I watched as Serra¡¯s mouth opened as I easily spoke the words.
¡°Y-you remembered that very quickly.¡± She said as her eyes narrowed.
I shrugged. ¡°Eh, I¡¯ve been giving this,¡± I waved at the bracers and the bag, ¡°a lot of thought and so the Je¡¯daii Code has been floating around my mind for a while. Though that code fits better with my thoughts, it still feels¡ lacking.¡±
¡°In balance with chaos and harmony.¡± Serra offered and I nodded.
¡°Yeah.¡± I paused and scratched my chin. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s better, but still¡ Emotions, be they positive or negative, have both good and bad effects on us. Or at least that¡¯s what I think, so denying them¡ weakens us. Makes us less¡ alive.¡± I shrugged and sighed. ¡°Sorry if I¡¯m not making a lot of sense.¡±
Internally I was a bit surer of what I wanted to say. However, if I didn¡¯t show any sign of uncertainty in my thoughts when I¡¯d supposedly only been thinking about it for a few weeks, and when I wasn¡¯t entirely sure about where my thoughts were leading... Well, that would likely make her suspicious of my motives.
Serra would likely be the first Jedi who I¡¯d try to coax to join me in taking a more open-minded approach to the Force and emotions. And unlike Fay and Dooku, who weren¡¯t exactly poster children for the High Council themselves, Serra was immersed in the orthodox Jedi approach and thus would need to be drip-fed concepts that made her question everything she knew without destroying her beliefs.
¡°No, you are. I think.¡± Serra blurted out as she took a small step towards me. ¡°I mean, I get what you¡¯re trying to say. Um¡ You want me to try and use both my anger and happiness when I lift the bag, right?¡±
¡°Yeah, basically, that¡¯s what I want you to try now.¡± I replied though I was hoping she¡¯d also see the possible link between what I was teaching her now and what I was implying; that maybe, using our emotions to power our abilities made them stronger. Though that, and the warnings about enjoying our darker impulses too much, would now have to wait for another time.
¡°Okay.¡± Serra turned and moved back towards the table, only to stop mid-step and turn back to face me. ¡°Cam?¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
She rubbed her upper arm and tried to look me in the eyes but seemed to fail. ¡°Iwanttodotheverd¡¯gtoen.¡±
¡°Wha?¡± I asked as my mind processed what she¡¯d just blurted out. ¡°Ah¡¡±
¡°I want to do the verd¡¯goten.¡± She repeated, this time at a pace that was easier to understand, though I¡¯d already worked it out in my head.
Internally, I was pleased with that, but outwardly I stayed calm. I didn¡¯t want her to link her decision to making me happy. That could lead to problems in future.
¡°Okay,¡± I responded.
¡°I need to prove to myself that¡¡± She rattled off before stopping mid-sentence and look me dead in the eye. ¡°Wh-what?¡±
¡°I said okay,¡± I responded as I smiled a little. ¡°The choice has always been yours, and I said I¡¯d support you no matter what you chose to do, or why.¡±
She stood there for a moment, her mouth hanging open before she seemed to process what I¡¯d said. ¡°Okay. But, um, I want to do it when the session is over. I know you can¡¯t do yours yet, but I want to do mine as soon as I can. After¡ I think my Master will want me to return to the Temple and, while I want to go back, I want¡ No, I need to do this.¡±
Her tone and posture became surer as she explained herself, and while she didn¡¯t explain why she needed to attempt a verd¡¯goten ¨C I had a few ideas, but that¡¯s all they were ¨C I didn¡¯t care. I said the truth months ago when I said it was her choice. Now, was I happy she was going to do it? Yes. But in the end, the choice was always hers.
¡°Okay. We can talk with Bo and her father later.¡± I offered as since the Duke was our host and sponsor at the Institute, he would likely be the one to organize a verd¡¯goten for Serra. Though I would make sure to go with whoever went along to keep an eye on her. Even if I couldn¡¯t interfere, I wanted to be on hand in case anything happened and to provide moral support. ¡°For now, back to the bag.¡±
Serra rolled her eyes as she turned. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She muttered and I could sense her amusement through the Force, and she reached out for the bag once more. Though this time minus the blindfold.
¡°Now this time, instead of letting any good or bad feelings and emotions grow within you, I want you to call on both. Don¡¯t let either side overwhelm you though. Try to find a point where they are¡ comfortable. In balance. That point where happiness and sadness, love and hate, rage and serenity are¡ balanced.¡± I offered.
It was unlikely that she¡¯d be able to find such a point today, or any time soon as she was still young. However, if she could learn the lesson about control and acceptance of emotions, I felt she¡¯d be a more well-rounded person when older. And it would likely help her with the chaos and carnage to come.
She gave the faintest of nods and I took a step back. There was little more I could offer as even words would be a distraction. So, I moved to the wall and quietly watched as she took her first attempt at a new approach to using the Force and her emotions.
¡¡
¡¡
I stood at the edge of the room and watched as Serra guided her main lightsaber up to easily block the incoming strike from her opponent, Empatojayos Brand. While she was able to block Brand¡¯s strike, the strength he put behind it knocked her blade back and forced her to slide a foot back to shift her body weight and avoid Brand¡¯s follow-through.
Brand tried to use that slight opening to drive an elbow into Serra¡¯s face, but she was ready for that and leaned back and clipped the elbow with her off-hand shoto-saber. That was her first hit, making the score two-to-one, and I smiled at the fact Serra was adapting what I¡¯d taught her into her style.
¡°Comfortable with Makashi, Padawan Serra has become. This is your handiwork, I understand.¡±
I shifted my focus to see Brand¡¯s Jedi Master, Yaddle, from the corner of my eye. She was sitting on a table next to me, and while her focus was on the spar as well, I sensed that she was more interested in speaking to me.
¡°With Master Dooku¡¯s permission, I have been helping Serra with the basics of the Form,¡± I replied calmly as Serra leapt backwards to avoid an aggressive slash from Brand. ¡°Mainly as I feel it has elements that work well with Jar¡¯Kai and her build.¡± Brand followed up his slash with a step forward and a straight kick that just clipped Serra¡¯s arm, making the score three-to-one in his favour.
Brand was using his height, weight and greater training with a lightsaber to his advantage, though from my observations I felt he lacked any real-world experience. His movements were too clinical. While Serra was doing well against the much older ¨C nineteen in both age and level ¨C Padawan, and while I was less than impressed by his overly aggressive manner, it was clear that he would win the spar. The question was just when. I hoped that Serra could drag the spar out for ten minutes ¨C they¡¯d been at it for about four ¨C and get three or four strikes against him.
From observing those four minutes, it appeared that Brand preferred to use Djem So mixed with some Shii-Cho, but he was spending little time blocking or parrying Serra¡¯s strikes, being almost dismissive of them, and was focusing on powering through her defences. As he proved again by smashing aside one of Serra¡¯s blades as it blocked, though again Serra was able to move just enough to avoid the follow-through.
As this happened, my hand slid down to brush against the hilt of my lightsaber. While I hadn''t exactly been lost without having the blade at my side the last few months, it was nice to have it back. It felt as if a piece of me ¨C one I hadn¡¯t realised was missing ¨C was back where it belonged. I was thankful that Master Yaddle had brought both mine and Serra¡¯s main blade with her when she came to check up on us.
¡°Still, credit you are due. Interest in teaching others, an uncommon thing among Padawans.¡± Yaddle continued and I turned my head as I noticed that she was no longer watching the spar but was instead focusing on me. ¡°Where we are standing, also uncommon for Jedi.¡±
I smirked at her subtle comment on the fact that Serra and I had chosen to come to Mandalore for training.
When Yaddle and Brand had arrived yesterday, during the mid-session break, it had been a surprise. Serra was disappointed that her Master hadn¡¯t come, though Yaddle explained why that was. This week lined up with the Initiate Trials, and as Battlemaster of the Order Master Drallig was required to oversee the events that would be taking place.
Later, once Yaddle had been greeted by Duke Adonai and we were able to find some time alone, Yaddle explained exactly why she was here instead.
It seemed that even across thousands of lightyears, Drallig was able to sense Serra¡¯s fear and anger when she¡¯d been attacked, and then when they¡¯d spoken the next day, he had gone to speak with the High Council about this and ask permission to leave to check on her. Yaddle had explained that the High Council had denied this request ¨C due to the upcoming Initiate Trails ¨C but Master Sifo-Dyas had suggested that with Fay and Dooku both not being present at the Temple, another Jedi Master of the Order could be sent to check up on me and Serra.
While Yaddle hadn¡¯t explained further how she had been chosen, I suspected that she had been the being chosen as while she held some familiarity with me because of Master Fay, she was not known to be active friends with Fay, unlike Sifo-Dyas and Dooku. I was glad though that neither Windu nor any of his cadre had come as they would likely have demanded that we leave the planet and return to the Order.
After going over why she had been chosen to come here, we had gotten to the incident that Drallig had sensed and what had happened since. That conversation had been¡ all kinds of fun.
The initial conversation regarding that attack on me and the assault against Serra had been tiring. While Serra had been scared and nervous to talk about what had almost happened to her, I had spent the time trying to keep my growing anger under control. A downside of Eidetic Memory was that I remembered everything about the incident in full detail with all the attached emotions from it. I had avoided using Player¡¯s Mind during that time as a form of training as I needed to relearn how to control my emotions, which was especially hard to do in a growing body.
Yaddle, who had made sure her Padawan was not present for any of our talks, had listened patiently to both our stories. When we finished going over that evening, she offered Serra her sympathies for what had happened and didn¡¯t begrudge either of us reacting as we had. Though she did suggest I find a less violent method for releasing my negative emotions.
When we then moved on to the trial by combat, things became a lot more uncomfortable.
Initially, Yaddle had expressed her disappointment that our attackers had maintained their innocence and that the only way to determine the guilt or innocence of all involved was a trial by combat. She had stated that she understood that this was an option available to the local planetary government, however, she was disappointed that we had to resort to agreeing to solve this issue.
Serra had protested very emotionally that those boys had denied over and over assaulting her ¨C she even brought up that by the time an Instructor had arrived, her top had been ripped by Morn ¨C and that it was the only way we could make them admit their guilt. I had then offered the simple fact that it was our word against theirs, so there was little a court of law could have done to prove they intended to assault Serra.
Yaddle had reluctantly conceded that point, however, her ire was soon directed at me. It turned out that Duke Adonai had provided a recording for Yaddle to review and the revered Jedi Master was concerned about my behaviour and comments during the ijaat¡¯akaanir.
Thankfully, I had expected to have to defend my actions ¨C verbal and physical ¨C to my masters and the Jedi High Council so I was ready to explain my behaviour.
After engaging Player¡¯s Mind to lock down my emotions, I explained that I knew any trial by combat was going to be difficult and that the quicker and more efficiently I took out our opponents the greater our chance of success would be. I then explained that I had not said that I would enjoy the fight because it was true ¨C a half-truth as I did still enjoy the fear I saw in their eyes after my opening barrage ¨C but to unnerve our opponents and draw their attention to me. It was, I told her truthfully, an integral part of the fight, and a legitimate ¨C if un-Jedi-like ¨C strategy of psychological warfare. Since I was the best hand-to-hand fighter, I explained to Yaddle that I had planned with Bo and Serra to draw off their better fighters while the two girls worked together to deal with the rest. I offered the Jedi Master a wry smile as I stated that I didn¡¯t expect it to work so well.
Serra had backed me up on the plan and stated that Bo had been clear in that the only way we stood a chance was if we improved the odds quickly. She had also stated that any punishment that Yaddle ¨C or the High Council ¨C wished to give to me she would also take as well. This was because, to her, the only reason I¡¯d been forced to be so violent ¨C her word ¨C was because of her.
I¡¯d moved to counter Serra¡¯s comment there, but Yaddle had cut me off and silenced me by raising her hand. Yaddle had stopped the talk there so she could meditate on what we¡¯d said and suggested that we do the same.
We returned to the topic this morning, where Yaddle had stated that, while she did not agree with us accepting a trial by combat ¨C she refused to use the Mando¡¯a word for it ¨C she understood that she was not here, nor were any of our masters to offer advice and support.
She had made clear to me that, while she didn''t approve, in a pure combat situation my actions and behaviour were understandable and that our plan for the trial was, barely, acceptable. However, she had also made clear that she was disappointed that we felt the only recourse to handling the situation was violence, and that she would be reporting this to our masters and the Council of First Knowledge.
I had been relieved when she¡¯d said that Council and not the High Council would receive her report, though that relief quickly disappeared as she gave me a small smile and said that she expected that a few of her fellow High Council members would wish to speak with her about my actions. She had chuckled once as she said that I was invoking more debate in the council than the rest of the Order combined.
I wasn¡¯t exactly surprised by that as my opinions on the High Council were clouded by what I¡¯d seen of them in the movies and The Clone Wars. Throw in that their reactions to me since I¡¯d been here ¨C and the need to seemingly find fault in every situation I found myself in ¨C combined with my Masters¡¯ issues with the Council and the fact many in the Order felt I was the ¡®¡®Chosen One¡¯¡¯, and it was hardly a shock to discover I was a common topic of discussions.
I almost felt sorry for them with what I knew I needed to do to prepare for the wars to come. Almost.
With that said, Yaddle considered the matter handled, save for anything our masters wished to say or do once we were reunited with them.
At that point, I had asked about my masters and she had explained that, from what she knew, Master Fay was reconnecting with a few old friends from the Order who, like her, did not return to Coruscant regularly. Dooku, from what Sifo-Dyas had told Yaddle, was attempting to find clues to a pirate organization in the Mid and Inner Rim.
Yaddle had then stated that, with the permission of Duke Adonai and the local government, she and her Padawan would be staying on-planet until it was time for me and Serra to return to the Institute, and that she had convinced the Duke to allow us both to keep our lightsabers for the rest of the session.
¡°As I have already explained, and I¡¯m sure Master Fay would also have told you, I had a standing invite to visit and train here from members of two powerful clans,¡± I said neutrally. ¡°My masters and I simply felt that it was better to accept that invite now rather than delay it any longer so as not to anger said clans.¡±
¡°Yet inform anyone of where you were heading, you felt there was no reason to do,¡± Yaddle replied as we turned our attention back to the spar. ¡°Concerned many are, that this world and sector was your destination.¡±
I chuckled as Serra leaned under Brand¡¯s powerful slash and clipped his knee with her blade. ¡°Because of which world it is? Or that my ancestor is linked with them?¡±
¡°Both. Ancient history, Revan may be. But his fall to the Dark Side, nor link to the past of the sector, many cannot ignore.¡±
¡°Tell me, Master Yaddle,¡± I questioned with a knowing look. ¡°Are they simply concerned about any perceived lingering attachment to Revan I have which might have driven me to visit Mandalore? Or do they fear that I will follow my great-grandfather down the path to the Dark Side by allowing myself to be immersed in Mandalorian culture, or indeed dealing with the Mandalorians at all?¡±
¡°Think us wrong to have these concerns, do you?¡±
¡°I think the Council may be forgetting some important pieces of history, Master,¡± I informed her with a wry smile. ¡°Revan did not fall to the Dark Side on Malachor V. It is true that he led a campaign against the Mandalorian Neo-Crusaders, and learned the hard way that war sometimes requires brutal and often immoral acts.¡±
¡°Oh, he did flirt with the Dark Side for most of the War, but from what I¡¯ve learnt, he never surrendered to it. It wasn¡¯t until he and Malak traced the chain of command for the Mandalorians back and stumbled upon Emperor Vitiate that Revan truly fell.¡±
During his time as a Dark Lord, he honestly had very little to do with the Mandalorians. It was only after his memory was wiped and he began the road to redemption that he started to rekindle his Mandalorian connections through Canderous Ordo, which laid the groundwork for the lasting respect and honour that his name continues to carry here; much to my annoyance at times.¡± I added as I finished explaining what I knew of Revan, and what Yaddle and the Jedi should also know if they studied the archives carefully.
¡°True though that may be, the High Council, and others, continue to be wary of you. Your actions and accomplishments since arriving have done little to dissuade them from that.¡± Yaddle responded. Though the words were reproachful, I sensed a flicker of amusement from her as well.
¡°As I¡¯ve said to others before, Master Yaddle, I cannot control what others think or say about me. All I can control are my actions and learn to accept the consequences of whatever those actions bring.¡±
¡°Hmm. For one so young, wise words those are. Both your masters, I sense in them.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°Convincing Master Dooku, much effort I suspect it took to make this visit. His history with these people, is well known among the older members of the Order.¡±
I mimicked zipping my lips, which drew a chuckle from the aged Jedi.
¡°Yes, a wise choice, your decision is. Still, on this world, you and Padawan Keto are now training. Respect, you greatly, she does. Fond of you, she is becoming. That same fondness, is yet another source of concern for many. However, young she is, in time she will move past it.¡±
I resisted the urge to groan at someone else bringing this up. ¡°As I have told many others, nothing is going on. We¡¯re just friends. And we¡¯ve spoken to each other about our¡ closeness, and how inappropriate it is. We know our boundaries.¡±
¡°Yet between you two, a bond I can sense. Capable of more than just feelings, I suspect it is.¡±
¡°The incident sparked Serra¡¯s ability to speak with me via the Force,¡± I replied, seeing little point in hiding the shift in our bond from Yaddle. This would be mentioned in her report, so it was better to admit to and defend it rather than try and deny it and create more problems because of the bond. Plus, I sensed she was being honest in not seeing it as a major issue currently. Hopefully, that and her friendship with Fay would help dissuade her from making a big deal out of it in her report.
¡°It was a good thing she did, as otherwise, I would not have been able to speak with her in the days after.¡± I added as further proof that the bond was beneficial instead of being a problem for other members of the Order to concern themselves about.
¡°Indeed. Bonds between Jedi, common they are. Yet uncommon they are. Doubly so, when between two so young and with such potential. Yet no warning I sense, from the Force itself. However mindful you both must be, of the risks such bonds can carry. Mixed and clouded your emotions can become without proper control. Training, both of you shall need in understanding and achieving that control.¡±
¡°I believe both of us have had a taste of the challenges such a close connection can cause while our emotions are still developing. We would be grateful for your help, Master.¡± I said with an inclination of my head. While it could sound like I was just saying that to reassure her, I honestly felt she could help. Fay trusted her, which was a positive in my mind, and she seemed more open to the problems in the galaxy than many other members of the High Council.
¡°Hah!¡± Anything else that might be said was cut off by Brand calling out. My focus returned to the spar to see Brand standing over Serra, his blade close enough to Serra¡¯s neck that I suspected she could feel the heat from it as it bathed her face in the blue light.
[How many?] I asked Serra mentally.
[Four.] She replied with a blast of frustration. [I almost had him, but he¡¯s just too strong.]
[Well, he is bigger, older and has more experience. Getting to four strikes was really good.] I send back as Brand stepped back and all but sneered at her.
¡°I expected better from the Padawan of Master Drallig.¡± Serra¡¯s anger flashed for an instant through the bond before she brought it back under control.
[Good girl. Don¡¯t let him get to you. With time and practice, you¡¯ll have him eating those words and the mat.]
Serra seemed to take my words to heart and as she depowered her twin blades, I sensed her hope that what I¡¯d said would come to pass.
¡°Perhaps the Padawan of Master Dooku would be more of a challenge¡¡± Brand suggested as he stalked towards me. As he puffed out his chest, I was barely able to choke back a chuckle at his basic attempt at intimidation.
While he was taller and broader than me ¨C not a surprise as he was seven years older ¨C his tactic to intimidate me into accepting his challenge was childish and lacking. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think he was¡
Quest Alert!
Pride Before the Fall [?]
Empatojayos Brand has challenged you to a duel. Teach him the folly of this action.
Rating: C
Objectives:
:-: Win the duel.
:-: [?]
Rewards:
:-: 900XP
A small increase in Reputation with Serra Keto
A small increase in Reputation with Yaddle
Failure:
:-: -300XP
A decrease in Reputation with Serra Keto and Yaddle
Brand will boast about this until you can defeat him in a future spar.
Accept?
Yes/No
¡
Well, that changed things.
I was going to just ignore him for now and then duel him later for the Training Superiority quest, but since the Interface had generated an instant challenge quest, what the hell.
¡°While I doubt that you¡¯ll be much of a challenge, why not,¡± I replied dismissively as I took a step forward and to the side. ¡°I can spare a few minutes,¡± I added as I passed.
I caught Serra¡¯s eyes as she stood in the middle of the makeshift ring and smiled. [He needs someone to pop his head before it gets too big for the room.]
She snorted and lifted one hand to her mouth before she stepped away. [Well, if that isn''t the Sith calling the Terentatek rabid.]
That made me chuckle as I turned to face Brand. His brow was wrinkled, and his eyes had narrowed as they darted from Serra to me. Even if he couldn¡¯t tell what we¡¯d said, he clearly suspected that he¡¯d been the butt of a joke.
¡°So, you''re the one who''s been playing at being a Makashi instructor?¡± Brand questioned. ¡°I can see why Keto was no challenge if children are learning from children. I know you''re supposed to be some kind of reanimated fossil, but really, Makashi is outdated to the point of being laughably obsolete.¡±
I ignored his feeble attempts at goading and raised my blade in the first half of the Makashi salute. Brand, however, continued to speak.
¡°Of course, perhaps I shouldn''t have gone as hard as I did. I hear that you two are still recovering from some injuries you got from the locals. What I wouldn''t have given to see you two humbled by a bunch of non-Force-sensitives.¡±
I quirked an eyebrow and blinked. Brand stopped talking very abruptly. I tilted my head slightly as I considered him now. I could see him tense up and suspected his eyes had darted downward, but he didn''t speak. That my lightsaber was resting so close to his neck and chin that I swore I smelt the hairs on his adolescent beard singeing likely factored largely into that decision. Serra told me after the duel ended that it looked like a clear, yet unintentional mirror image of the conclusion of her duel with Brand. The main difference was that the source of the blade was not in front of him, but rather behind him.
He raised his head fractionally, likely in at least a partial effort to put some more microns between his neck and my blade and I could tell that he was now looking towards Serra and Yaddle. Serra stared back at him, her blue eyes cold and hard, and her jaw lightly clenched. Yaddle, meanwhile, was looking towards the both of us with a small, concerned frown on her face.
¡°Padawan Brand,¡± I said from behind him, activating Player''s Mind to temporarily dull my emotions and hopefully give my voice the dead, emotionless tone that was still a challenge for my pubescent vocal cords. As I did so, I saw Yaddle shift her attention fully to me and felt her concern grow slightly. ¡°I would advise you to keep your thoughts and attention on the fight, and to not get cocky.¡± I was proud that I''d managed to speak with a flat monotone, save for the inflexion I purposefully added to the final three words.
Ok, maybe I was being a bit theatrical, but then again, that was the entire point here.
¡°Padawan Shan,¡± Yaddle called, the barest hint of a warning in her tone.
¡°Oh, my apologies, Master,¡± I said pleasantly as I instantly deactivated both Player''s Mind and my lightsaber and Force teleported back to my side of the ring, adopting a cheerful mien. ¡°I forgot this spar is blades only, my mistake.¡±
I turned again to face Brand, watching as he fought to keep his reactions in check. I felt a burst of satisfaction as a hand rose partially, more than likely bound for his neck, only to stop as it passed his stomach, and his eyes were still dilated in fear.
Good. I''d made my point and hopefully focused his attention on me and away from Serra for the time being. The last thing she needed was somebody attempting to weaponize her trauma.
¡°Well come on,¡± I began as I reignited my lightsaber, and completed the Makashi salute. ¡°I said I had a few minutes to spare, not an hour while your brain tries to process what just happened.¡±
Brand¡¯s eyes narrowed further at the direct insult and he stalked towards me. I smirked at his reaction as it was exactly what I¡¯d hoped for. Far too many Jedi were unable to handle insults and comments designed to rattle them, and after several years with Dooku, I now tended to use Dun M?ch just before duels and spars as a way to hopefully unbalance my opponent. While it didn¡¯t always work ¨C and I never bothered even attempting it with Dooku ¨C I felt it was useful practice for when I had to fight for real.
Brand¡¯s lightsaber ignited and he lifted it high over his head and angled it towards his back as he approached which made my smirk grow. That was a standard attack stance for Djem So, and one Dooku had taught me how to counter not long after becoming his Padawan.
As Brand brought his blade crashing down in a textbook falling avalanche, I simply slid one foot back and struck my free hand against his forearm. That shifted his momentum away from me and with an almost lazy riposte, I clipped my lightsaber against his upper arm. Instead of taking advantage of his exposed side ¨C this was a basic spar and I wanted to take him down with words as well as strikes ¨C I slid backwards.
As I moved back and let my lightsaber hang lazily at my side, and he righted himself, I tutted. ¡°Really? Attacking without acknowledging? How rude.¡± His nostrils flared and I sent him the Makashi salute once more. ¡°I expected better from a Padawan of a High Council member.¡±
Even as he snarled and began to charge at me, I caught sight of Yaddle shaking her head even as she smiled.
I dodged a two-handed slash by simply shifting my feet and then clipped his shin as his momentum took him passed me. Though to help him on his way, I gave him a small heel kick to the back of one of his legs.
As I turned, and he stumbled away from I chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s three-zero I believe?¡± I stated.
With a loud growl, he turned and charged at me again. I sighed at his behaviour.
If he wanted this over quickly, who was I to deny him?
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 7
As I sat in the stands and watched six trainees spar against each other in pairs within the three sparring circles that covered the arena¡¯s floor, I was barely able to suppress a sigh of annoyance at them getting to fight while I was stuck up here in the stands.
It had been a month since we¡¯d returned to the Institute, and in that time, none of the other trainees had been willing to challenge me to a ranked match, besides Bo and Thun-Dur. While I could understand why that was, the fact that my matches were practically reduced to merely training spars with my team cut my sparring time down to barely a third of what it was before. Plus, the fact that they were basically using me to improve themselves, meant that my role had become that of a tutor to them. This meant that my opportunities to attempt new ideas, or simply blow off steam were close to non-existent, and that was seriously starting to irritate me.
Now, I was able to use my newfound time as an observer in the stands to read up on various topics ¨C mainly things linked to my training quests ¨C but that was a pale substitute for being able to actually do what I was meant to be doing during these evening sessions and fight.
¡°This is getting annoying,¡± I said, finally giving words to my thoughts.
¡°Cam, you destroyed six members of Laamyc in the ijaat¡¯akaanir.¡± Andeeld replied. ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re too good for any of us to take down.¡±
¡°Aye, most of us are just using our sparring matches with you to improve, or to train for the Akaan¡¯lor tournament like Bo and Thun.¡± added Raun and I could sense his amusement at that.
¡°Haran, I¡¯ve even heard they¡¯ve cut the odds on you to fourth favourite to win the whole thing,¡± Huzu offered with a chuckle.
I turned to face her and noticed the others in my team, even Serra, nodding along. ¡°They let trainees bet on the outcomes?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow.
¡°Well, it¡¯s all under the table, so to speak, but the Instructors don¡¯t crack down on it,¡± Mirali answered with a shrug. ¡°I guess they get a cut from the bets or something.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that illegal?¡± Serra asked, a small frown appearing on her face while I wondered if I could drop a few hundred credits on myself to win. The way I saw it, there was nothing wrong with getting paid to do something I already planned to do. I also considered wagering on a few other things as well, like our team doing well in the Traatik¡¯lore. Oh, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d win it. We were outclassed by a few older teams in Diryc, never mind those in Laamyc, but I could see us doing fairly well.
¡°Technically yes, but no one minds. Kriff, I¡¯ve got a hundred on Cam to win it.¡± Andeeld responded before smirking. ¡°The odds were too good to pass up.¡±
I noticed that apart from Serra, the rest of my team was nodding along, and I shook my head and chuckled. It seemed the more things changed, the more they stayed the same. In my old life, my unit had placed bets on any off-mission activity when we could do so.
The bets were never big, but they helped keep things amusing when we were off-mission and build, rather conversely, both intra-squad comradery and competitiveness.
¡°What are my odds?¡± If they were decent, I¡¯d get one of my team to place the bet for me as I doubted the Instructors wanted trainees betting directly on themselves. Too many problems could arise from that.
Now, while I didn¡¯t really need the money ¨C I had a little over forty-five million credits from the sales of the first two Lord of the Rings books ¨C it wouldn¡¯t hurt to show I trusted in myself to my team and others. And it might even help them be more willing to trust me to lead them in real combat in the future if I showed the same faith that I had in backing myself here to support them in battle.
¡°Currently five-to-one,¡± Andeeld responded quickly. ¡°Before the trial, you were just over fifty-to-one to win it. Wish I¡¯d placed some credits on that, or back when the books opened, and you were over a hundred-to-one.¡± He finished with a half-hearted sigh.
A few others nodded in agreement, but I caught the smirk that appeared for but a moment on Huzu¡¯s face and wondered if she had placed a bet on me back then. What had I done to make her willing to back me at those early odds?
I turned my attention back to the ongoing spars as I heard Wrajud call out the winner in one of them. Neither of the two who had been fighting were near the ranked slots for the Akaan¡¯lor tournament, though the winner, a girl with dirty blonde hair, was a member of Green-Four, the highest-ranked team in those rankings. She was a decent all-round trainee, but nothing special and the ranking of her team was heavily due to their leader, Balei Saryus.
I turned back around as Serra¡¯s datapad buzzed, indicating she was in the next spar. Judging by the way she tensed at the buzzer, it appeared this was a case of her being challenged. While that seemed to surprise her, it didn¡¯t for me as she was now ranked eighteenth, and just outside the spots that would qualify for the Akaan¡¯lor tournament. This jump in her ranking ¨C she¡¯d been in the high thirties before the break ¨C was the result of her continued training, now boosted by weekly sessions with Rook Kast ¨C who¡¯d kept her promise to help Serra improve ¨C and, I suspected, Serra pushing past the bracers just enough to give her at least some access to the Force.
Honestly, I was surprised that Kast had been genuine about sparring with Serra in our free time, but those weekly sessions had clearly been helpful. While Bo was a good fighter, she didn¡¯t push Serra too hard. Rook did, and Serra seemed to be responding well to the more difficult challenge.
She stood, and before heading off, unclipped her lightsaber ¨C well, one of them as Commandant Kraviss wasn¡¯t keen on her carrying both her blades around ¨C and passed it to me.
¡°Good luck,¡± I offered to her as I took the weapon. She smiled at my words, and those of the rest of our team, before quickly heading down the stairs to the arena floor.
¡°I thought Jedi didn¡¯t believe in luck?¡± Bhae asked.
I shrugged. ¡°Not really. But saying ¡®may the Force be with you¡¯ every single time gets¡ boring as shab.¡±
That drew chuckles from the rest of the team, and as I waited for Serra to reach the arena floor, I clipped her saber next to mine, letting my fingers trace the familiar ridges of my blade¡¯s hilt.
Unlike most Jedi, mine was entirely black around the grip and contoured for my fingers. While I¡¯d had to remap those contours on my last visit to the Temple and would have again as I grew, I felt that having it shaped for my hand helped me hold it. Plus, it reminded me of a knife I¡¯d had in my former life.
Even if I didn¡¯t need it at the Institute, nor had any time to practice with it, it was still nice to have it back where it belonged. I had thanked both Master Yaddle and Duke Adonai several times for bringing it to Mandalore and allowing me to keep it respectfully.
Yaddle and her Padawan had stayed for the entire two-week break, and while I had enjoyed having someone to spar with that was beyond my level and fought differently from Dooku ¨C not that I was complaining about being taught by the man, mind you ¨C I was glad they were no longer here.
Yaddle, while being far more open and accepting about how and why I was here, and everything that entailed, was not someone I trusted. Nor, based on Observe, did she trust me. I¡¯d risked using it just as she was leaving to get an idea of where I stood with her and get an idea where I stood relative to her in levels at least.
The diminutive Jedi Master was level 41 ¨C which was a few below Palpatine¡¯s showing just how powerful the Sith currently was and would be in future ¨C and while she liked me, she was concerned about leaving me on Mandalore. Still, according to Observe, she trusted Master Fay to know what she was doing which meant she placed great faith in her friendship with my elder master.
Brand being gone was also a good thing, though for other reasons entirely. After I had beaten ¨C read utterly trounced ¨C him in the challenge spar, the man had spent the rest of his time talking down about everyone he could. Though only when out of earshot of Master Yaddle. I¡¯d mentioned those comments to Yaddle, and she¡¯d promised to speak with Brand, but it didn¡¯t seem to temper his behaviour.
I¡¯d had to hold back Bo several times from attacking the man ¨C though I wondered if calling him that was warranted as while he was physically old enough, he clearly wasn¡¯t mentally old enough ¨C when he¡¯d made comments regarding the Dral¡¯Han and how perhaps the Jedi hadn¡¯t been through enough in showing the Mandalorians their place in the galaxy.
Though I had helped temper Bo¡¯s anger by trouncing my fellow Padawan a few more times in spars before Serra had managed to defeat Brand the day before he and Master Yaddle left.
Then, about a week later, Master Drallig had arrived on-planet and Serra had spent her thirteenth birthday with him. Something I hadn''t been aware of was that the Jedi - much like Mandalorians - placed importance on a child''s thirteenth birthday and a Jedi normally gave their Padawan a gift. Drallig had given Serra a new phrik casing for her lightsaber hilt. Ironically, the phrik had come from the mines on Lokella. When I found out, I grinned and said that the next time she wants anything from there, I could possibly get her a discount. Her returning smile was half-hearted at best, and it took me a few days to find out why.
I had discovered shortly after Drallig''s departure that he had argued for her to leave the Institute and return to the Temple on Coruscant. Apparently, he had grown concerned about where she was training, and what had happened to her, and wished to bring her back to the safety of the Temple. While he had relented, the fact he had wanted her to leave had angered Serra for a short while. Though not enough for her to reject his gift as she''d asked for my help with fitting the casing to her main hilt.
Since then, things had been as quiet as could be hoped at the Institute. I brought myself back to the present as Serra stepped into the ring for her spar, I took note of the boy challenging her. He was from Brown-One and, while a decent fighter, wasn¡¯t someone Serra should have problems handling. Still, I leaned forward and aimed my datapad at the ring.
Rook Kast had asked me to record each of Serra¡¯s spars ¨C the older girl couldn¡¯t do it herself as Laamyc did the team events while Diryc did sparring, and vice versa ¨C so she could review them and fix my friend¡¯s mistakes.
I watched the fights for much the same reason, though as the buzzer sounded to start Serra¡¯s spar, I wondered if that was all I was going to get to do until the end of the session.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Pre Vizsla¡¯s POV)
There were days when Pre hated having to pretend to be an ally of the New Mandalorians.
If he wasn¡¯t masquerading as the loyal lapdog of Adonai Kryze, he was forced to attend meetings as the mayor of Sundari and deal with osi¡¯yame ¡®¡®New Mandalorian¡¯¡¯ officials. Then there were the various seminars that he had to organize or attend ¨C sometimes both ¨C about how to run the sector more effectively or convince other Mandalorians of the benefits of denying their culture and adopting the way of those Republic-controlled di¡¯kute.
Every such day was a lesson in anger management, one he hated with a fiery passion. He had to keep calm and resist the urge to draw his hidden blaster and remove the stains on his people that those skanahe represented.
But he couldn¡¯t. He had to stick to the grand plan he¡¯d designed to help him restore, rebuild, and reunify Death Watch in preparation for the moment when they¡¯d return ¨C with him in his rightful place as Mand¡¯alor ¨C and restore the planet and sector to their true place in the galaxy.
Four years ago, with the death of his older brother Tor ¨C whom he had named his son after ¨C Pre has taken leadership of Clan Vizsla and set in motion his plan to restore the Clan and Death Watch to their rightful place. Though first he¡¯d had to locate the symbol of leadership for both his clan and Death Watch, the Darksaber.
It had taken him nearly two years of tracking leads, hunting down, and interrogating the few survivors of the attack that had claimed his brother¡¯s life, and ensuring the right people looked the right way for him to locate the shabuir who had taken the Dark Saber.
That man ¨C whose name Pre had forgotten as he was less than a footnote in the history Pre was writing ¨C had been under the delusion that he, not Pre, could rebuild and assume leadership of Death Watch. After defeating that man in single combat, Pre had reclaimed his family¡¯s ancestral blade and then shown the man the folly of his misconception. Mainly by driving the Darksaber into the man¡¯s gut and leaving him to freeze to death on the icy moon where they had fought.
After returning to Mandalore, Pre had discovered that with the death of his wife and youngest child, Adonai Kryze had chosen to ally with the dar¡¯manda. While Pre did not, and would never, agree with that decision, he saw an opportunity to use the Duke¡¯s weakness to his advantage.
Pre knew that with the death of his elder brother, Death Watch was splintered and would need time to rebuild. Thus, he made himself a valuable ally to the Duke and gained a position of power within the current administration of the sector. That gave him a way to both bide his time while he regained control of the splintered factions that remained of Death Watch and weaken the Republic lapdogs so that, when the time came, he could move against them and take his rightful place as Mand¡¯alor. Though, spending every day around those false-Mandalorians and the weak-willed Duke was a constant test of patience and control.
Thankfully, there were those rare days that made the constant trying nature of his cover worthwhile, and like today, many of those days were linked to the Institute for Combat Training and Protectorate Selection, though why those shabuire in Sundari just had to give such a ¡®¡®Republic-sounding¡¯¡¯ name was yet another ¨C admittedly minor ¨C gripe that Pre had with the capital.
The day his son had claimed his right as Akaan¡¯lor was one of the proudest in Pre¡¯s life, though coming here twice-yearly was almost always a good day out. Plus, due to the reports sent to him by clan chief Wrajud in his role as chief Instructor that highlighted potential recruits for Death Watch, the place was a fertile recruiting ground.
Today, he hoped to see one such possible recruit, his nephew Gar Saxon, prove his worth. And even better, he would have the chance to prove himself against a Jetii. Though the challenger was young, Pre consoled himself that this wasn¡¯t just any Padawan, but a confirmed ¨C by the Order and Galactic Senate ¨C descendent of the Naast be Me''suum.
While Pre¡¯s opinion on the current Jedi establishment was even lower than that of the Republic ¨C the Order were nothing more than dogs for a corrupt and broken Republic that pointed the Jedi at problems it couldn¡¯t fix or drown in red-tape ¨C the ancient members of the order during its prime were worthy of respect. Names such as Ulic Qel-Droma and Revan held meaning in Mando¡¯ade society for not just facing but defeating the Mand¡¯alor of their day.
Revan had broken the Mandalorians millennia before, even earning the right to claim the title of Mand¡¯alor for himself when he defeated Te Ani''la Mand''alor. Revan had not taken the title, which was both a good and bad thing in Pre¡¯s mind. He had, however, turned on the very Senate and Jedi Order than had tried to deny him the glory of facing Mandalorians on the field of battle. Though Pre¡¯s only regret was that Revan, like many of the so-called fallen or dark Jedi over the millennia, had failed to bring down the Republic.
While Pre was repulsed to see a Jetii, and an adiik no-less, be allowed to learn the ways of the Mando¡¯ade, the child had earned at least a measure of Pre¡¯s respect.
Instead of turning tail and running when his fellow Jetii was attacked ¨C as Pre had expected to happen upon his learning about the incident ¨C the boy had chosen an ijaat¡¯akaanir to settle the matter. That alone was the act of a warrior, one that, in another time and place, Pre would¡¯ve tried to recruit for Death Watch. Yet the boy had not just chosen ijaat¡¯akaanir, but he had won it, and had done so ruthlessly. Pre could not help but respect the boy for how well he fought, even if he suspected the adiik had found a way to counter the bracers that nullified the abilities of a Jedi. Though the less said about those disgraces to the Mando¡¯ade the better. Their actions in attacking an adiik like hut¡¯uune shamed their clans and people.
That ijaat¡¯akaanir was why Pre suspected that Gar had asked that this final duel to determine the Akaan¡¯lor was being fought under full ¨C for the Institute ¨C combat rules. While Pre felt that Gar could take down the Jetii in close-quarters-combat ¨C even with the Jetii likely having found a way to overcome the bracers ¨C Pre saw no problem with Gar offering the Jetii the honour of a true fight between warriors. Though he wished the fight could be to the death instead of the mandated rules of fighting until one trainee submitted or was rendered unconscious.
Something in his gut told Pre that this Jetii, Cameron Shan, was a threat to him, and all that he was building. Haran, the boy was even a threat to his family unity as Nia had turned from Death Watch and Naz was speaking out against the group.
Shan had managed to turn the head of his daughter, getting her to openly question why certain actions taken by the Death Watch ¨C and Mandalorians of old ¨C were worthy of honour. Now, while Naz was young and at that age where young warriors began to question everything, it was a concern to have her use the Jetii as a source of why her opinions were what they were.
Still, even if the boy was shifting Naz¡¯s head away from the correct path, it would be something Pre could easily correct once Shan and his female companion were gone. He would not allow anyone, not even his daughter, to derail his plans to secure his place as leader of Death Watch; and then Mandalore itself.
Naz would marry Kote Wrajud ¨C Instructor Wrajud¡¯s eldest son ¨C to both reward Krarthog for his loyalty and secure the factories and resources controlled by clan Wrajud for Death Watch. Though, while Pre was set on this path for his daughter, he hoped that Naz would begin to show interest in the Wrajud heir. The fact that she¡¯d broken her betrothed''s nose for being forceful with her was ¨C beyond being something he was proud of as a father ¨C a concern that the union between the two would not be harmonious.
Of greater concern though, but still centred around the one many of the trainees referred to as the ¡®¡®Revan¡¯ade¡¯¡¯, was that Pre had caught Naz pushing those same concerns about Death Watch that she¡¯d voiced to him, to her brother ¨C and Pre¡¯s son ¨C Tor. And that was a major problem.
Pre barely managed to keep the sneer from his face as he thought about the nickname the Jedi had. Even if it was earned, it invoked memories in the trainees ¨C especially his daughter and Bo-Katan, who Krarthog felt was another possible recruit for Death Watch ¨C of a time before his clan had risen to prominence. Back when they¡¯d been nothing but a fledging cadet clan of Clan Vizla.
¡°Father,¡± he turned at the sound of his son¡¯s voice and drew himself out of his thoughts, ¡°are you well?¡±
¡°Yes, Tor. I was just going over a report in my head.¡± Pre replied with a smile before waving his hand in dismissal. ¡°But that is unimportant. What is happening today is. Are you looking forward to this?¡± He asked, taking the time to enjoy seeing his son in full armour.
The armour was the standard worn by any modern Mandalorian, though his son had chosen to decorate certain parts of the armour in shades of blue or green showing what he felt were the most important factors to him. Pre smiled sadly as he took in the red edging of the pauldrons, vambraces and greave that were there to honour the boy¡¯s mother, and Pre¡¯s wife Jyso, who had died nearly a decade ago in a battle against Jaster Mereel¡¯s True Mandalorians.
The only downside of the armour was that it was not battle-scarred, though Pre did not doubt that issue would be fixed in time. He had offered to have his son Tor join a few operations with Protector teams that, while not directly affiliated with Death Watch, were led by those sympathetic to their cause. Sadly, Tor had refused, instead preferring to train and manage the clan¡¯s holdings while Pre dealt with the tedious issues of his cover as mayor of Sundari.
Tor returned Pre¡¯s smile with one of his own. ¡°Yes, father. Though I admit, I¡¯m¡ conflicted about who to support. Gar is my cousin, yet the Jedi¡¡±
Pre nodded in understanding. ¡°He is worthy of our respect Tor, so there is no shame in wishing him success. However, family always comes first.¡± Pre replied, though internally he seethed. His son, and heir, was willing to support the Jedi against his cousin. It seemed that either Naz¡¯s words or the Jedi¡¯s actions had altered his son¡¯s thinking more than Pre had realised.
Utterly unacceptable and intolerable.
There and then Pre made a vow to accelerate his planning for removing the Jedi from the board permanently. And to ensure that overwhelming strength was used to do so.
¡°Of course, father. Though I think Naz might need reminding of that lesson.¡± Tor responded with a grin that Pre matched, though internally he snarled. Being further reminded of the effect the Jedi was having on his daughter was not helpful to his mood.
¡°She is young and easily distracted by new things.¡± Pre offered calmly as an explanation that gave no hint of his internal fury.
¡°The same could be said of my youngest.¡± Another voice added and Pre turned to see Duke Adonai, adorned once more in his full armour, stepping through the door into the observation deck of the training arena at the Institute where Pre and Tor were standing.
¡°My Duke.¡± Pre offered with a lowering of his head.
Adonai harrumphed loudly and waved his hand aimlessly towards Pre. ¡°None of that today, Pre. We¡¯re here to enjoy ourselves. And even if the fight was between two new-borns ¨C which I don¡¯t expect will be the case ¨C anything that gets me away from more osik-filled meetings is a good thing.¡±
Pre chuckled honestly at that as he completely agreed. Anything was better than sitting and listening to those snivelling weaklings talk about further ways to destroy the will, culture, and history of the Mandalorian people.
¡°Sadly, meetings are a part of any life.¡± Came a third voice from just outside the still-open doors to the deck. Pre shifted his gaze past Adonai and saw Master Fay, one of Shan¡¯s Jedi Masters ¨C that he had two did nothing to hide how special he was to the Jedi ¨C step into the room. ¡°Even a Jedi is not immune to them.¡±
Adonai turned to face the near-human female. ¡°Ah, but any meeting would be tolerable with someone as beautiful as yourself in it.¡±
Even with him holding no love for the Jedi, Pre couldn¡¯t deny that there was something¡ exceptional about Master Fay. She had an ageless feel and grace that could not be ignored. He even remembered Naz comparing the part-human Jedi to one of those¡ elfes¡ from a new series of holonovels she¡¯d started reading over the break.
¡°You are too kind Duke Adonai. However, I doubt I could help anyone survive budget meetings.¡± Fay responded calmly as she entered the room fully and allowed the doors to hiss close behind her. Either she was used to flattery, or she was well-trained to ignore it. ¡°Though I suspect that to most, today will be much more enjoyable.¡±
¡°Indeed. Your Padawan has been¡ a revelation. He¡¯s settled in so well I often forget he¡¯s a Jedi.¡± Adonai agreed as the pair stepped closer to Pre even as Pre heard the doors hiss open again as they opened once more. ¡°Haran, it¡¯s been decades since any member of Diryc made the semi-finals of this tournament. Never mind the finals itself.¡±
¡°Thirty-two years have passed since Tor Vizsla, not the one before us today but the one he is named for, made the semis as a member of Diryc. And it¡¯s been one hundred and eighteen since Zar Skirata made the final. Though no Diryc trainee has ever won the title of Akaan¡¯lor.¡±
That answer had been offered by Commandant Kraviss as she, Rangemaster Marod and Nia Vizsla stepped into the room. ¡°Though, perhaps today will be the first time.¡± She added as the doors closed behind the trio. ¡°Rangemaster Marod informed me of those dates during our morning meeting.¡± She finished with a smirk as she jerked her thumb towards the elderly Rangemaster.
Pre nodded respectfully at Kraviss and Marod ¨C even if neither were sympathetic to Death Watch, they were worthy Mandalorians ¨C before his attention turned to his sister as she approached.
¡°How is Gar?¡±
Nia shrugged. ¡°Calm and focused.¡± She paused and glanced past Pre to look out the large viewport that gave those in the observation deck sight of the entire arena. ¡°It¡¯s times like this he reminds me of our father.¡± She said as she looked out the window, though Pre suspected she was thinking about a memory of their father and not what was about to happen on the floor below.
¡°He often does.¡± Pre agreed as his mind drifted back to their father, Raz.
The man had always seemed so calm and collected before any battle, and even during it, that it often surprised Pre that his brother Tor was related to their father. Or that any of them were. None of Raz¡¯s children were able to stay so composed before or during a fight.
Pre was the best at appearing so, but he knew that internally he struggled to maintain his control before a battle, and rarely did so during. Nia often bounced around, agitated and excited for what was to come while their brother Tor¡
While Pre loved his elder brother, he couldn¡¯t deny that the man had never been one to control himself before a fight. Often Pre found his brother stalking around, like an animal waiting to be unleashed from a cage.
Yet, as the years passed, and that shebs¡¯palon Jango Fett had begun to hunt down Death Watch for revenge, Pre¡¯s brother had begun to grow increasingly unhinged and wild.
There were moments where Pre was glad his brother had died ¨C not least as it allowed Pre to claim leadership of clan Vizsla and Death Watch ¨C but that did not mean he forgave Jango Fett for the death of his brother. Yet there was little Pre could do against his fellow Mandalorian.
Fett was too well connected or feared ¨C sometimes both ¨C for any to be willing to allow Pre to place a bounty on the man¡¯s head. Even petitioning the Hutt Grand Council for them to remove Fett from their patronage had failed. So, apart from sending the gutter-dwelling scum of the galaxy after Fett ¨C and Pre gave that lot next to zero per cent chance of managing to kill Fett ¨C there was nothing Pre could do about his brother¡¯s killer. For now.
Pre was drawn from his thoughts as the doors to the deck once more hissed open and Pre glanced that way to see the expected visitors arrive. While many more than usual wished to attend this Akaan¡¯lor final ¨C likely due to the presence of the Jedi ¨C Adonai had limited those allowed into the observation deck to just two close allies and their wives. The rest would have to be content with the visitors-stand at the far end of the arena.
Count Aundars Wren, Clan Chief Kann Dur and their wives entered the room and while neither clan leader was a member of Death Watch ¨C either in elements loyal to him or the handful of false branches that still existed ¨C they were good Mandalorians, not sycophants of the Republic-appointed dar¡¯manda in Sundari.
Though, if the rumblings he¡¯d heard from his sources were anything to go by, both clan leaders, and large elements of their clans, were growing discontent with Adonai¡¯s leadership of House Kryze. Particularly concerning the alliance between the House and the Republic-backed traitors in Sundari.
Pre had plans to use this discontentment to gain their support when the moment came for him to step out from the shadows, publicly claim leadership of Death Watch, and replace Adonai as leader of the House, thus changing its name to House Vizsla.
¡°Count Aundars, Chief Kann, ladies Vhe and Esla, welcome.¡± Adonai stated as he stepped forward with Kraviss to greet the newcomers.
¡°Duke Adonai, a pleasure. And in your armour today? Unexpected.¡± Aundars responded as he clasped arms with the Duke and his wife gave a respectful nod.
¡°I¡¯m trainee Shan¡¯s sponsor. To not wear my armour when he has reached the final round would insult him. And as this fight is to be conducted under combat rules, to not wear my armour would be an insult to both trainees, not to mention our people¡¯s heritage.¡± Adonai responded bluntly, though without any hint of anger at the subtle challenge Aundars had made.
While Pre had many issues with Adonai, starting with his decision to ally with the dalae in Sundari, he did respect the man. Pre was certain that, following the death of his wife and youngest son, Adonai had been overcome with grief and fear of losing his remaining children, which was why he had sought out those¡ shabuire in that moment of weakness. That Adonai hadn¡¯t decoupled House Kryze from Sundari was not unexpected ¨C even if Pre was conflicted about the alliance breaking ¨C as Pre knew how stubborn Adonai could be once he committed to a path.
¡°And how do your¡ allies, feel about this?¡± Aundars asked and Pre had to fight to not smirk. It seemed his reports about the discontentment were accurate as both Aundars and Kann ¨C who was staring intently at Adonai ¨C were making little effort to hide their annoyance at the alliance between House Kryze and the Sundari government.
Adonai shrugged. ¡°They are...less than pleased. But they know that without my support their hold on power is tenuous at best.¡± The faintest wisp of a smile brushed across the Duke¡¯s face and Pre had to bite back a chuckle at the honest nature of that reply.
Pre knew the answer was about as vague and generalized an answer as Adonai could give as he¡¯d had to listen as Prime Minster Worra, and others vehemently protested against Adonai and Pre for attending the ijaat¡¯akaanir and today in full armour. It had taken all of Pre¡¯s considerable acting skills to keep his face neutral as Worra and the other Republic-backed arse sheb¡¯urcyin had mewed like children who¡¯d had whined like a kath hound in heat over Adonai¡¯s decision. Haran, he¡¯d had to cough to hide his laughter when Adonai, in no uncertain terms, made it clear that Worra and his group needed House Kryze far more than Adonai needed them.
And while Pre knew that spat was not enough to have Adonai change his mind, it was, without doubt, the best day he¡¯d ever had while pretending to be an ally to Adonai and the dar¡¯manda in Sundari.
¡°Hmm. When I first heard from my son that you¡¯d allowed Jedi to attend, I thought you had finally lost your mind.¡± Kann began, not caring if he openly insulted the nominal leader of their people. Since this was neutral ground, there was no fear of reprisal, nor could an insult issued here be used as grounds for a duel at a later date. ¡°However, from what I¡¯ve heard from my son and others, the two respect our ways, embrace them even. And an ijaat¡¯akaanir?¡± He paused, shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I thought I¡¯d seen it all.¡±
¡°Those hut¡¯uune left my Padawan no choice.¡± Master Fay declared, having stepped to the side as Adonai had greeted the clan leaders, and Pre felt his brow rise. He saw that everyone else had reacted in surprise at the Jedi¡¯s usage of such a word; well, everyone bar Marod, who simply smirked.
¡°Uh, yes. Quite.¡± Kann mumbled out, clearly put off by a Jedi Master using a Mando¡¯a curse ¨C and one of the worst ones at that ¨C to describe anyone. Though Pre couldn¡¯t blame him for being unbalanced hearing the Jedi use that word. He was also still trying to process that she¡¯d said it and wondered when and from whom she¡¯d learnt it.
¡°Master Jedi, an honour.¡± Aundars said as he turned to Fay and tilted his head forward. ¡°My daughter and nephew both speak highly of the Jedi trainees. They say the two are different from what they expected of Jedi, especially the boy. Stars, I think my daughter might be smitten with him.¡±
Fay laughed once at what Aundars said, and it was a sound that Pre couldn¡¯t deny was enthralling. ¡°I am Master Fay, Count Aundars. ¡°Though to hear that the pair are drawing attention by not behaving as one would expect of a Jedi is, unsurprising. Padawan Keto is more rambunctious than most her age while Padawan Shan is¡ something unusual for a Jedi.¡±
Adonai chuckled deeply ¨C a sound that Pre knew was honest laughter from the man. ¡°He is Revan¡¯ade, Master Fay. He could never be just another Jedi.¡±
¡°Revan¡¯ade?¡± Fay laughed once more and shook her head. ¡°It seems he cannot help but earn titles.¡±
¡°I sense a story to be told.¡± Aundars said as he crossed his arms while the others all leaned closer to the Jedi Master in anticipation.
Pre would admit that he was curious as well. The more he knew about Shan, the easier it should be to plan the ideal way to permanently remove him from the board. While any plan he had was still in the design phase, forewarned about an enemy was forearmed to face them.
Fay smiled but made no move to reply. Instead, she shifted her gaze to Nia. ¡°While there are a few that I could tell, I believe Lady Nia could tell the story of Cameron¡¯s most recently earned title. Mtael.¡±
Nia coughed to hide her laughter while Pre rolled his eyes. He had heard that story several times from Nia ¨C and a few others who had stayed loyal to Death Watch after the battle with the now-proclaimed Lokella ¨C and had no interest in hearing it again.
Kriff, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact Nia was his sister and not a random soldier, he¡¯d be concerned she was showing deviant tendencies and was as enamoured with the boy as Naz was.
¡°This would be the battle where your husband lost his life?¡± Lady Esla asked, a single eyebrow rising as she spoke. It took Pre a moment to realise that she had likely heard the story in passing as Girk had been her cousin through their mothers.
Nia¡¯s humour vanished and all emotion seemed to drain from her face. Pre, being her brother, knew that wasn¡¯t the case. She was simply locking down her outward emotions to prevent them from using what they saw against her. Unlike Pre, Nia was not comfortable with faking her emotions and opinions and so preferred this approach instead.
¡°Indeed, it was. Girk was¡ a fool. The Padawan fought with honour and won.¡± Nia replied in a voice that matched her face. ¡°My husband did not take that well and paid for his rashness with his life.¡±
The marriage had been one arranged by their father Raz to gain the alliance of Clan Saxon for Death Watch, and while Nia and Girk had been a good match, Pre knew there had never been love between them. Oh, the two had been comfortable around each other and enjoyed each other¡¯s company ¨C two children were proof of that ¨C but Pre knew it had never evolved beyond that.
The marriage had lasted though, and the alliance it created was still strong and had brought one of the larger and more powerful clans into the orbit of Death Watch.
The only issue was that clan Saxon was still lacking a formal leader. Gar¡¯s uncles handled the daily business of the clan, but Gar had not yet been challenged for leadership of the clan. Gar had wanted to wait until he finished his time at the Institute before doing so, though Pre didn¡¯t doubt that the boy would be successful in earning the title of Count of clan Saxon. However, until he did, the alliance between Saxon and Vizsla was weakened, even if none of the clan elders were supporters of the government in Sundari.
Though from the reports Pre had received from Krarthog Wrajud, he suspected that a major reason that Gar had delayed claiming leadership of his clan was due to his relationship with one Rook Kast. Her clan was small, holding only a few minor settlements in the rimward section of the sector, but they were not supporters of Sundari either so Pre had no problems with the relationship, and he even hoped that clan Kast could be persuaded to ally with Death Watch when the time was right. Though he wished that Girk had been able to persuade Count Aundars to marry his daughter Ursa to Gar, as Clan Wren was a larger and more prestigious clan.
Even as Pre considered all that, he noted that several of the newcomers were looking at Nia in disbelief.
¡°An adiik killed Girk Saxon in combat?¡± Aundars managed to ask after getting his shock under control.
¡°He bested Girk in a duel to determine the outcome of the battle. And without using any Jedi tricks. Girk¡ he did not like the outcome and tried to shoot the Padawan in the back.¡± Nia explained in a voice that lacked much emotion. ¡°Not a wise choice of action against an armed Jedi.¡±
¡°Ah. Yes. A Jedi with their lightsaber is a dangerous opponent.¡± Aundars said slowly.
¡°A Jedi without a lightsaber is just as challenging,¡± Fay countered as she lifted her arms to reveal that there was no sign of the trademark Jedi weapon clipped to her belt. ¡°For hundreds of years I have not wielded such a blade, yet no being has been able to best me in combat. Weapons and armour the Mandalorians possess aplenty, yet I do not believe you would have any more luck than those who have come before you.¡±
While Pre already knew the Jedi was older than she looked, to hear that she was several centuries old when she barely looked a day over twenty, well, that was a shock to his system. And judging by how the others were reacting, they were as surprised as he was.
¡°Um, n-no. No, I wouldn¡¯t Master Jedi.¡± Aundars managed to mumble out. ¡°I, uh, meant no disrespect.¡±
¡°None is taken, Count. However, I would suggest that you remember that how someone looks or behaves is not an indicator of how great a threat they are. The Grandmaster of the Jedi is nearly nine hundred years old and would barely come up to your knee if you stood side-by-side. Yet, if you faced him in battle, you would be less successful than those who threatened the Padawans.¡±
Pre felt himself gulp. He was an experienced warrior and had killed dozens, if not hundreds, in his life. Yet the calmly spoken words of this one Jedi ¨C who looked younger than Nia but was older than anyone he had ever known ¨C had him concerned as to how deadly a fully trained Jedi was. And just how much he may have underestimated trainee Shan.
Adonai chuckled. ¡°Wise words from such an ageless beauty. How¡¡±
Whatever Adonai was planning to say was cut off as the doors hissed. A moment of confusion passed over Pre as there were no other scheduled guests for the room, yet as the doors fully opened to reveal two more people, Pre felt his brow rise even as the hairs on the back of his neck stood up.
¡°Duke Torrhen, Lady Asta, this is¡ unexpected.¡± Adonai managed to get out through his shock as everyone turned to see the two newcomers.
¡°Yes, I imagine it is.¡± Duke Torrhen Ordo stated as he stepped into the room with his wife Lady Asta. ¡°However, when I heard that two Jedi were competing in the Akaan¡¯lor tournament in Keldabe and learnt that one was the Jedi my nephew Thun spoke of, I felt it would be interesting to visit the city and see if we could meet this child.¡±
Pre was able to get his shock under control as his mind spun at seeing Duke Torrhen of House Ordo ¨C one of the three most powerful houses in the sector ¨C step into the room with his wife, Lady Asta, on his arm.
¡°Imagine our surprise when we arrived in the city this morning and heard that the Jedi had not only reached the final of the Akaan¡¯lor tournament but would be facing off against Gar Saxon. The son of the man the Jedi killed defending freed slaves from a Hutt-backed attack.¡± Torrhen shrugged even as a smile spread across his face. ¡°Well, how could we not come and watch such an event.¡±
¡°Ah.¡± Adonai replied. Pre was able to make out a few very subtle signs that Adonai was still confused and unsure about why the leaders of House Ordo were here. And to be honest, Pre was in the same situation.
Pre knew that for the longest time, Adonai and Torrhen had been friends and allies with the pair having met and become friends at this very institute nearly four decades ago. Their houses were so close that Adonai¡¯s wife had been Torrhen¡¯s sister. When they¡¯d become the leaders of their clans and houses, the pair had allied and stayed back from the fighting between the True Mandalorians, Death Watch and the government of Sundari ¨C though the last group only used mercenaries as they wouldn¡¯t dirty their hands to fight their own battles.
That alliance, while it lasted, had contained the majority of the people and around thirty per cent of the sector¡¯s planets and stations. It had been a constant threat to everything that Pre and his family had been working on, and he remembered the long meetings he¡¯d had with his father and brother to develop ways to break the alliance.
Not only had it been a threat due to its size, but the two Dukes had allowed many members of their Houses to join the True Mandalorian faction created by Jaster Mereel, which had worried Tor and Pre that the pair would unite behind Mereel if he had ever become strong enough to openly claim the title of Mand¡¯alor. Such an act would¡¯ve forced the smaller clans to choose between angering the most powerful group in the sector by siding with Death Watch or falling into line behind Mereel.
Thankfully that threat had been weakened when Mereel had been killed on Korda Six, then removed completely with the annihilation of the True Mandalorians on Galidraan. Thus, to see Duke Torrhen and Lady Asta stroll into the observation deck as though nothing had changed when they hadn¡¯t set foot on Mandalore for over five years was¡ concerning.
¡°Where are my nephew and nieces?¡± Asta asked, changing the direction of the conversation. Though her tone made it seem less like she was asking Adonai a question, than challenging him as to why they were not present to greet their aunt and uncle.
Pre had always been attracted to Asta as she was both beautiful and a fierce warrior, but she had never been anything but harsh and cold towards him. Though he did not mind that as the woman was harsh to anyone that she didn¡¯t consider friend or family. And given the tone she had just used and the way she glared at Adonai; the Duke might no longer be in that group.
¡°Dorgo is taking care of clan business, while Satine is on Coruscant.¡± Asta scoffed loudly at hearing that. ¡°And Bo is helping one of the finalists prepare.¡± Asta lifted a single blonde eyebrow. ¡°She is friends with the two Jedi so is helping the boy with his armour.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Asta turned to her husband. There was a moment when the two didn¡¯t speak, but Pre was certain that they were communicating as he had done the same with his wife when she was still alive.
¡°Regardless of the outcome, we wish to speak with the child of Revan.¡± Torrhen all but demanded of Adonai before he turned to Master Fay and bowed. ¡°With your permission, of course, Master Jedi.¡±
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
Fay¡¯s lips moved as if she was going to talk, only for her to stop and close them. She fell into silence and, for a reason Pre could not comprehend, tilted her head slightly to one side. Though before anyone could comment on her actions, she righted her head and nodded at Torrhen.
¡°Yes, I believe that would be acceptable.¡± Fay replied, not bothered by her strange behaviour, which left Pre wondering if she had spoken to the boy. He knew that such things were possible with the Jedi¡¯s powers, but the records he had read about such things were vague. Almost as if the Jedi intentionally restricted access to the knowledge for those outside their order.
¡°If I may,¡± Kraviss began, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°While I would be happy to stay here and speak with all of you about the trainees, both Instructor Wrajud and I must head down to the arena.¡±
While the exchange between the Kryze and Ordo leaders had taken place, she had moved to one side and was standing near her staff and Pre¡¯s son. At seeing Tor¡¯s face, Pre wondered what his son had been discussing with the group while Pre¡¯s attention had been elsewhere. He would have to remember to speak with his son later about this.
¡°Of course, Commandant. This is your command.¡± Adonai replied, and the others nodded.
¡°If you need anything or have any questions about the trainees or the campus, Instructor Vizsla and Rangemaster Marod are at your disposal.¡± Kraviss offered before she and Wrajud left.
Pre had hoped to speak with Wrajud before he left, but the early arrival of the expected clan leaders ¨C and the unexpected appearance of one of the three most powerful men in the sector in Duke Torrhen ¨C had denied him that chance. He would simply have to speak with Wrajud later tonight, preferably before the final banquet to end the session and celebrate the various victors and outstanding trainees.
He quickly put those thoughts out of his mind. The unexpected appearance of Duke and Lady Ordo required his attention. If there was any hint of a possible restoration of their former alliance, then he would need to dust off old plans to ensure that the alliance was not reborn.
¡°You¡¯re still the Rangemaster?¡± Kann asked Marod as Pre saw that most were still facing the man and his sister.
¡°That I am. And I still remember the day you entered the Institute for the first time. All wide-eyed and expectant.¡± Marod replied with a chuckle. ¡°Same for the rest of you who went here.¡±
Most of the others laughed along at that including Pre. Marod was old, but Pre knew the man was skilled and, in his day, had been a fine warrior. That he had not died in battle was something Pre both feared and hoped for, as to Pre the idea of growing and dying in a bed, feeble and unimportant was one of the few things that scared him. However, Marod had found a new calling in teaching the next generations the proper usage, maintenance, and respect for their weapons, which was worthy of respect.
¡°Ah, to be young again.¡± Aundars said before shaking his head. ¡°The things I could do.¡± He added wistfully as he turned and stared out the room¡¯s viewport.
A hand shot out and clipped the back of the man¡¯s head, though it didn¡¯t seem to do any damage. ¡°You¡¯ll do nothing and like it.¡± Lady Vhe stated clearly with a glare at her husband. Aundars smiled sheepishly at her.
¡°Yes dear.¡±
Pre¡¯s lips twitched in amusement as a few others stifled laughter at the interchange.
¡°So, which students have stood out this year?¡± Kann asked, with a smile creeping onto his face as he moved the conversation back towards a topic more suited to today¡¯s event.
Marod barked out a chuckle. ¡°What you mean is how did your boy do, hmm?¡± Kann¡¯s smile grew as he nodded. ¡°Trainee Dur came third in the Diryc group for sparring, forty-eighth overall for pistols, twenty-first in Diryc for rifles and his team made the quarter-finals of the team event. All in all, a good showing and he¡¯s got the makings of a damn fine warrior. Though thankfully he¡¯s not as hot-headed as his father.¡± Marod added on, which drew a loud laugh from Lady Esla.
¡°We can only hope.¡± Esla offered in agreement.
¡°You wound me, my dear. Right here.¡± Kann jokingly moaned as he held a hand to heart.
¡°Trainee Wren finished thirty-fifth in Lammyc¡¯s sparring rankings, sixty-seventh overall for pistols, twenty-ninth for rifles, and her and trainee Kryze¡¯s team qualified for the Traatik¡¯lore.¡± Marod offered to Aundars and Vhe before turning to Adonai and Pre. ¡°I suspect you both already know how your daughters did.¡±
¡°We do.¡± Adonai replied with a smile, while Pre nodded.
Naz had done ok, and while she hadn¡¯t qualified for the Akaan¡¯lor tournament ¨C she¡¯d come placed thirty-first ¨C and ninety-sixth overall for pistols, it was her ranking with rifles that Pre was proud of. Naz had finished ninth overall with a rifle and set the bullseye mark for the session at a touch over three kilometres without any type of scope.
Bo-Katan Kryze, who along with Naz and Ursa Wren, Pre was looking at as a possible recruit to Death Watch ¨C and not just because of the PR bonus it would be to recruit Duke Adonai¡¯s daughter to Pre¡¯s group ¨C had reached the quarterfinals of the Akaan¡¯lor tournament ¨C highly impressive for anyone from Diryc ¨C and been ranked top twenty for pistols.
¡°Gar was top of Laamyc as a fighter, second overall with pistols and his team are the new Traatik¡¯lore.¡± Nia offered as Pre mused on the younger trainees. Nia was clearly proud of her son and Pre had to agree. Gar was a fine warrior, though once this session was over Pre would have to ensure that Nia pushed Gar to take up leadership of Clan Saxon.
¡°Yes, trainee Saxon has shown a good improvement in his skills this year. I will miss seeing him on the range next session, but he will do his clan and people proud in the future.¡± Marod agreed.
¡°And what of the Jedi?¡± Asta asked.
Pre felt his brow twitch at the topic again turning back to those two adiiks. Though it was another nail to hang up the idea that Pre had about clan Ordo holding Revan in higher regard than other clans. Yet, even if that was the case, Mando¡¯ade placed less care on who someone¡¯s ancestors were than who they were in the here and now. ¡®¡®Gar taldin ni jaonyc; gar sa buir, ori''wadaas''la¡¯¡¯ as the saying went.
Still, was there something Pre didn¡¯t know? Some deep, dark secret that Clan Ordo was hiding from the rest of the clans? That would need investigating, but Pre didn¡¯t have any members of the clan in the Death Watch factions under his control ¨C at least not since Thur Ordo had left Death Watch after the death of Girk ¨C nor any member of the clan who trusted him enough to reveal such a secret. Yet, this¡ fascination in the child of Revan that Clan Ordo held was a possible weakness Pre could exploit to destabilise House Ordo.
¡°Trainee Keto is an excellent student. She made the Akaan¡¯lor tournament, which was impressive for one so young, and was in the top one hundred in Diryc with both kinds of blasters. She¡¯s shown an incredible rate of improvement and seems to enjoy combat more than I¡¯d expect for a Jedi.¡± Marod replied to Asta¡¯s query. While Pre could admit some grudging respect for the female Jedi improving herself, in the end, she was still nothing more than an attack dog for the weak-willed fools in the Senate.
¡°Now the one the other trainees call the Revan¡¯ade¡ That one is something special.¡± Marod continued as Pre bit back a comment about the male Jedi being nothing but an adiik. ¡°He finished top ten overall with both pistol and rifle, led his team ¨C a newly formed Diryc team at that ¨C to the quarter-finals of the Traatik¡¯lore Tournament and has earned the right to fight today for the title of Akaan¡¯lor.¡± Marod offered and Pre felt his stomach turn at hearing the respect in the old Rangemaster¡¯s voice for the Jedi. ¡°And this is before he¡¯s even old enough to attempt a verd¡¯goten, though from what I¡¯ve heard both Jedi will be taking the trial.¡±
¡°Yes, Padawan Keto will be heading off with myself and Master Fay next week for her trial.¡± Adonai confirmed. Pre was conflicted heavily about the pair becoming Mando¡¯ade. While they were Jedi, and thus their loyalty would be with those fools on Coruscant, that they were willing to honour Mandalorian traditions was¡ honourable. Though if one or both fell during their trial, then Pre would not shed a tear.
¡°The child of Revan will become Mando¡¯ade?¡± Torrhen asked as his brow rose and Pre had to fight not to scoff at the adoration he heard in the Duke¡¯s voice. It seemed the Ordos did place too much respect on the bloodline of Revan. Di¡¯kute, the lot of them.
¡°While many in the Order are¡ uncertain about this, Cameron is adamant about taking the trial.¡± Master Fay explained as Pre saw her brow creasing slightly. ¡°Padawan Keto has decided to follow his lead, though I suspect her decision was influenced by the actions of the hut¡¯uune.¡±
As she spoke Pre¡¯s mind began to ponder the fact the boy was causing rifts within the Jedi. That was something he could use to his advantage as a distracted Jedi Order would allow him to accelerate his plans to reunify and reform Death Watch. Though to fully exploit this rift, Pre would have to allow the boy to succeed in his verd¡¯goten, thus making him an even greater threat to Pre¡¯s plans.
This would require careful consideration with a few of his loyal lieutenants. Though not Nia. Even if she hadn¡¯t stopped offering him advice for his plans, she had kept to her word and not re-joined Death Watch and thus he was forced to remove her from his inner circle.
Still, his base plan to have the boy killed during, or even just after, his trial felt like the best path forward. Though planning around the fact Adonai and at least one of the boy¡¯s Jedi Masters would be there was an¡ issue. Oh, he had several ideas about how to arrange an accident, one that was not linked back to him. However, the most efficient method would mean working ¨C discreetly ¨C with the same Hutt responsible for Girk¡¯s death. That was not something Pre particularly wanted to do, but, if the boy died, then the end would justify the means. After all, he was doing this all for the greater good of his people and the boy was a threat to that.
¡°I didn¡¯t think I would ever see a Jedi choose to become Mando¡¯ade.¡± Vhe said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s been¡ centuries since one chose our ways.¡±
¡°From my research, it has not happened since the Dral¡¯Han.¡± Master Fay offered, though Pre swore he saw her lips twitch as she referred to the Dral¡¯Han. ¡°Cameron¡¯s path is not one many would, or could, walk. Yet, the Force is guiding him to attempt a verd¡¯goten for a reason and I place my trust in both the Force and Cameron. To do otherwise feels¡ foolish.¡±
¡°Well, if your Order ever chose to cast either of them out, they will have a home with Clan Ordo.¡± Torrhen offered quickly and Pre saw that Asta nodded in agreement.
¡°Has Clan Ordo grown so weak that they¡¯d take the casts off from the Jedi to boost their numbers?¡± Kann asked and while there was a smile on his face, there was no other obvious hint of teasing. Instead, Kann¡¯s jaw tightened as his eyes narrowed.
Pre suppressed a smirk at seeing the Ordo¡¯s respect ¨C Haran, it almost seemed like love ¨C for Revan and his descendant causing problems with other clans. While it shouldn¡¯t lead to anything today, it was an encouraging sign that what Pre felt was the easiest weakness of House Ordo was exploitable.
¡°Unlike some other, smaller clans, House Ordo sees value in a diversity of voices and ideals. We also remember our people¡¯s past and the links we have with Clan Shan.¡± Asta retorted with a sneer while Pre saw Torrhen¡¯s fists tighten as if preparing to strike.
Even if the leaders of both clans grew angry enough to want to fight, Pre knew that no such thing could happen today. This was neutral ground, and nothing said here could be used to demand an ijaat¡¯akaanir, though it could lead to tensions between the clans or even an isolated conflict. Or it would if Pre was able to prod the right people at the right moments.
Now, Pre would prefer that no real Mandalorians died in a petty squabble, however, he was realistic enough to know that sometimes the few had to be sacrificed for the greater good of the people. Plus, such a conflict could generate opportunities to help his plans and provide cover for a few more overt actions he needed to take but had so far avoided because of the attention they would draw.
However, any further escalation of tempers was interrupted as a loud gong sounded around the arena. That drew everyone¡¯s attention to the viewport, while was focused on the centre of the sparring area.
While the distance between the viewport and the arena floor was great, the viewport was doubled as a giant screen that zoomed in on the sparring rings. That meant those in the observation deck could make out everything that was going on without having to strain their eyes.
Pre watched as Kraviss stepped into the centre of the screen with Wrajud a step behind on her right.
¡°If I may have everyone¡¯s attention.¡± Kraviss began as Pre noted everyone in the stands ¨C trainees and visitors alike ¨C were focusing on the Commandant. ¡°Today we gather to determine a new Akaan¡¯lor.¡±
¡°We stand today as ja''hailire while the two warriors of our Institute have fought their way to this moment. These two had proved they both have kar¡¯ta gotal''ur be beskar, that they are Mando¡¯ade. And while we honour both these warriors for earning the right to compete here today, in the end, only one can stand as Akaan¡¯lor.¡±
Pre was impressed with the way Kraviss spoke the words. They were spoken every session, but even from here, he could tell that she believed them. That she seemed to even believe that the Jedi was Mando¡¯ade without completing a verd¡¯goten was¡ troubling.
Kraviss was often a good barometer of where the non-aligned Mandalorians and minor clans stood, so for her to state those words ¨C even if they were nothing more than her repeating words that had been passed down by the generations since this centre was established ¨C was a concern.
¡°Our first warrior was ranked second in the Institute with a blaster pistol and ninth with a rifle this session. As al''verde he led his team, Orchid-Six, to the title of Traatik¡¯lore. I give you Gar, of Clan Saxon.¡±
Pre watched as his nephew stepped into the lit arena. Gar walked confidently, paying the cheering crowd no attention, into the central ring with his helmet under his arm. While Pre would have liked for Gar to have had access to a jet pack, Gar did not have the training to use them. Plus, they were not permitted under the Institute¡¯s combat rules.
The cheering died off as the lights reflected off Gar¡¯s armour and confirmed that it was not the standard durasteel training armour used by Laamyc. Pre allowed a smile to form on his face at seeing Gar proudly bearing the sigil of clan Saxon on his right shoulder and the mark of a Corellian sand panther as his personal sigil on the left pauldron.
¡°He has beskar armour?¡± Kann asked.
¡°Yes. It was re-forged from his father¡¯s old armour.¡± Nia explained proudly. ¡°Though untested in battle, I have sparred with him in full armour to ensure the reforging process was successful.¡± Pre had also sparred with Gar and taught him a few basic tricks that were designed to counter a Jedi¡¯s abilities.
While Pre himself had fought and killed the former Jedi assigned to the sector, that Jedi had not been particularly skilled. If he was honest, Pre suspected that even without using the basic tricks he had explained to Gar for today, Pre could¡¯ve killed that Jedi years ago.
Even if he hated to admit it, the boy fighting Gar today was a far more competent fighter and tactically aware than that Jedi had been. And he was, at best, a third of the Jedi¡¯s age when Pre had killed that Jedi by driving the Dark Saber through the Jedi¡¯s gut.
Because of that, Pre had hoped to teach Gar a few more advanced techniques for fighting a Force user, but his nephew wasn¡¯t ready to begin training in those methods. And Pre himself had not tested them against a Jedi, though he did plan to find the Cathar Jedi assigned to the sector to discover which techniques worked best against Force users.
¡°I think I¡¯m going to enjoy this.¡± Torrhen muttered and Pre glanced right to see that the Ordos were standing next to Adonai. Pre managed to keep a frown from crossing his brow, but internally he was further concerned at the possibility of a renewal of the alliance between Houses Ordo and Kryze. As such, he¡¯d have to begin planning for that threat sooner than he wanted.
¡°Is this fair to the Jedi?¡± Asta asked, though no answer came from inside the observation deck because, as the cheering for Gar died down, Kraviss spoke once more.
¡°His opponent comes to us from outside our sector, yet this adi¡ this warrior has earned his place in today¡¯s battle. He is ranked seventh in the Institute with a blaster rifle, and ninth with a pistol. As al''verde, he led his team, Brown-Nine, a newly formed Diryc team, to the quarter-finals of the Traatik¡¯lore tournament. I give you Cameron, of Clan Shan.¡±
Pre felt his annoyance grow as Kraviss gave the Jedi the same respect she gave to Gar. He knew that the Commandant was just repeating the words set down for this battle, but to hear her openly state the boy was a warrior¡ That simply increased Pre¡¯s desire to see the boy removed from the grid.
¡°Clan Shan, eh?¡± Torrhen muttered with a chuckle and Pre swore he heard the Jedi Master mutter something under her breath. However, his focus was on the Jedi down below who was walking into the light. And the way the crowd reacted to the boy.
Pre had hoped that they wouldn¡¯t cheer, or at least not too loudly, but it seemed that hope was in vain. From the stands where Diryc were seated, a roar went up as the Jedi stepped into the light. The Laamyc stands also cheered ¨C while the visitor¡¯s stand clapped politely ¨C though thankfully to Pre, their support was nowhere near as enthusiastic as Diryc¡¯s.
The boy walked out with his lightsaber hilt in one hand while wearing the standard, dull brown robes the Jedi were known for, which Pre had hoped would decrease the support for the boy, yet it did not. Pre also noted that neither of the boy¡¯s Jedi Masters wore those brown robes with Master Fay preferring a lighter tanned colour while the Butcher of Galidraan wore clothing that looked far more refined ¨C and thus expensive ¨C than typical Jedi attire.
As Shan stepped closer to Kraviss and Gar, he slipped out of his robes and ¨C at least in Pre¡¯s mind ¨C posed. The cheering died off almost instantly and Pre¡¯s brow risked reaching his receding hairline at what he saw.
¡°Osi-kyr,¡± Aundars muttered, and Pre was inclined to agree with him.
Pre had expected the Jedi to be dressed in his trainee clothing or barring that, the training armour worn by Laamyc group ¨C provided they were able to find any that could fit his smaller frame. Now, save a breastplate, back armour, helmet and vambraces, the boy was wearing some of the armour, and somehow, they had managed to also find a basic combat under-weave suit for the boy to wear. However, it was the sigils he bore on each shoulder that had caused Pre¡¯s reaction, Aundar¡¯s curse and the silence that had fallen over the arena.
Over his left shoulder, he wore the symbol of the Jedi, though Shan had coloured it dark green with faint black edging. While Pre couldn¡¯t be certain, he suspected that someone ¨C likely Bo-Katan ¨C had helped the boy with the colouring, but he put it out of his mind as he focused on the right shoulder.
There the boy displayed a red-coloured symbol that, at first glance, didn¡¯t appear to mean anything. But the more Pre studied it, the more he felt like he knew it from somewhere. That symbol was significant, but the exact reason why escaped him at that moment.
¡°Stars above!¡± Torrhen called out which made Pre turn to look at the man. Both he and his wife had paled, and after sharing a look, they turned as one to Fay. ¡°Master Jedi is that¡¡±
¡°It is.¡± Fay said with a sigh. She shook her head as she continued. ¡°He just had to pick that symbol as his family sigil.¡±
¡°The Star Forge.¡± Adonai all but whispered, and Pre felt his eyes widen as the metaphorical light went off in his head and he snapped his attention back to the viewport. ¡°I suppose it makes sense to think of that as a family sigil.¡±
That symbol¡ shab. The boy was either an expert at knowing how to play the game or he had hit upon something that would invoke memories of a bygone age among those who were here today ¨C or reviewed the fight afterwards ¨C by sheer, dumb luck.
¡°It does.¡± Torrhen agreed, sounding pleased about this turn of events. ¡°As does the Jedi symbol. Kriff, even the colouring¡ Your daughter¡¯s handiwork?¡±
¡°Possibly.¡± Adonai replied and Pre glanced to see the Duke scratching at his chin. ¡°She understands the importance of those colours and I see no reason Shan would choose to recolour the Jedi symbol.¡±
Any further discussion about the Jedi¡¯s sigil choices and colourings ¨C or his armament which consisted of a pistol, knife and, what to Pre, looked like a second lightsaber attached to the small of the Jedi¡¯s back ¨C was cut off as Kraviss spoke once more.
¡°As everyone can see, both trainees are in combat armour. This is because, at the agreement of both trainees, combat rules are in full effect for this battle. This means that both fighters are allowed weapons of their choosing, though all weapons have been set to non-lethal settings and bladed weapons have been blunted.¡±
¡°Additionally, while Trainee Shan is not equipped with his Force Suppression bracers, he has agreed to not use any directed Force abilities against Trainee Saxon. Both fighters understand that if Trainee Shan does use the Force directly against Trainee Saxon, he will instantly forfeit the fight.¡±
¡°Also, before the fight commences, energy shielding around the arena will be engaged. This is to prevent any errant bolts from reaching a watching Trainee, staff member or visitor. If, at any time, you find the shielding is interfering with your line-of-sight viewing of the battle, direct your attention to the roof where viewing screens will be active.¡±
Kraviss turned her attention to the stands and looked directly at the two trainees: first Gar then the Jedi. ¡°Again, your weapons have all been checked and confirmed to be at low power settings. I remind you that altering those settings will result in an instant forfeit of this fight and possible charges for any injuries caused.¡±
¡°Beyond that, I wish you both good fortune in the battle to come. Begin when the klaxon sounds.¡± With her piece said, the Commandant walked away from the pair, and out of the illuminated area that was the combat ground.
Pre watched as Gar began to speak to the Jedi, though whatever the pair said to each other was not picked up by arena microphones, likely because they had been turned off after Kraviss had finished speaking.
From the mutual nods of respect that the pair gave each other before they stepped back, Pre had to assume their words were friendly. As the pair walked to opposite sides of the arena, and Gar slipped his helmet on and then checked his vambraces, Pre allowed a small smile to creep onto his face.
While the vambraces were not loaded with lethal ordinance, Pre had suggested a few things that were legal that should help to distract, disorientate, and counter the more common Jedi abilities that Shan could potentially use.
As they reached their respective starting positions, Gar unholstered his twin blaster pistols while the Jedi ignited his lightsaber.
¡°Harun! That blade¡¡± Kann hissed out as a few gasps and murmurs drifted up to the observation deck from the stands.
Pre¡¯s smile turned into a scowl, though he quickly schooled his features to hide his feelings about the Jedi¡¯s blade; and the colour it shone with. While not the Darksaber, the fact it was the only other lightsaber that Pre had heard of that glowed black was something that made Pre despise the boy. It was nothing more than a cheap, pathetic forgery of his family¡¯s ancestral blade and Pre looked forward to the day that the boy was dead, and he could shatter that lightsaber into a million pieces.
¡°That is not the Darksaber,¡± Pre said as calmly as he could. ¡°While there are similarities, the Jedi¡¯s hilt and blade style are the same as any other Jedi lightsaber.¡±
¡°You¡¯re certain of this?¡± Vhe asked, and Pre had to bite his tongue to prevent himself from snapping at the woman for the suggestion that he didn¡¯t know what the Darksaber looked like.
¡°I am acquainted with the Dark Saber, though I have not seen it since it was lost when my brother died for his foolish crusade.¡± Pre cursed internally at having to say those words, but he needed everyone to think that he didn¡¯t have the Darksaber stored in a secure location. Yet, from the corner of his eye, he swore he saw Master Fay stare at him for a moment, though that may have just been a trick of the light.
A hush fell over the arena, and the observation deck, as the Jedi held his lightsaber up in front of his face, then swished it down towards the floor. Pre recognized that as some form of salute and Gar did as well, as his nephew saluted with one hand, clanking the butt of a pistol against his helmet.
--AWOOGA--
At the sound of the klaxon, the crowd roared to life and Pre leaned forward in anticipation.
Yet the roar from the crowd quickly died as everyone saw that neither fighter had moved from their opening positions nor fired at the other.
Gar had lifted his pistols slightly, though neither were high enough for anyone to think they were aimed. Pre felt his brow raise as he realised that his nephew was waiting to see what the Jedi would do.
Yet the Jedi hadn¡¯t moved. Oh, he had shifted his stance by sliding back one foot to shrink his profile and lifted his lightsaber above and behind his head, angling it down slightly so the very tip was pointed at Gar. But that was it. No move to rush Gar, no fancy jump or acrobatic foolery that Pre had seen Jedi do in holorecordings. Yet, Pre knew from the way the boy stood, that he was unlikely to make the opening move.
¡°Hmm. That is a different stance from the demonstration with Master Dooku.¡± Adonai commented as the silence and stillness from the arena floors continued for, by Pre¡¯s mental clock, half a minute.
¡°It is indeed. Cameron has started in the resilience form. It is designed as a defensive form and far better against blasters than the form both he and Master Dooku prefer.¡± Fay explained.
Thanks to recordings Tarre Vizsla had made after he had become Mand¡¯alor, Pre was aware of the six forms the Jedi used and was able to recognize certain positions as signs of those forms. After the ijaat¡¯akaanir, Pre had gone over those recordings and was able to name the form the boy was using as Soresu. Yet, even if Pre knew the name of the form, and felt he could track a few of the more common manoeuvres of the form, it was up to Gar to see the signs and recognize the form the Jedi was using.
Hopefully, the quickfire lesson on Jedi forms would help Gar today. Yet, Pre had concentrated on the duelling form as that was the only one that he knew the boy was fluent in, and Tarre¡¯s recordings mentioned that most Jedi were reliant on a single form.
The silence of the arena was broken as a blaster bolt shot across the arena, though Pre felt his brow rise as he realised the shot had come from the Jedi.
While he knew the boy had a pistol on his belt, he had not expected the boy to utilize it, nor did Pre see the boy move to unholster the blaster. Perhaps he had used a simple Jedi trick to summon it to his hand? Devious, but within the rules of the fight.
As Pre re-evaluated the Jedi, Gar had reacted to the Jedi aiming at him and moved just enough that the bolt missed. If the boy was willing to use blasters, then several of Tarre¡¯s suggestions ¨C and those known to most Mandalorians ¨C would need reworking to account for this shift in approach. Hopefully, the boy was the rare example of a Jedi using a blaster.
The Jedi shot again, and this time the bolt caught Gar, though it landed against his pauldron and deflected away. Pre frowned as he realised that not only had the Jedi taken the initiative, but he had not shifted from his original stance.
As the Jedi took a third shot, Gar blocked it with a gauntlet and used the raised arm to aim with the other, firing his first bolt of the battle.
The Jedi swiped his lightsaber down, blocking the bolt with ¨C at least in Pre¡¯s mind ¨C contemptuous ease. Gar fired three more bolts in quick succession.
Like the first bolt, those three were aimed at the Jedi¡¯s unarmoured chest, yet the Jedi did not seem bothered about that fact. The boy casually deflected two away ¨C the second heading back at Gar and forcing him to move to avoid being hit by his own blaster bolt ¨C then leaned back to avoid the third bolt. To Pre¡¯s eye, it looked like the boy had moved just far enough that the bolt missed by a few centimetres. Either the Jedi was confident in his abilities or his reaction time was not as impressive as Pre had expected.
While none of Gar¡¯s bolts had struck, nor the next dozen or so that he fired, Pre was pleased to see that his nephew was applying one of the core ideals that Mandalorians learnt about Jedi. By keeping the shots aimed at the chest, it forced a Jedi to block from a central location and exposed the hilt to a stray hit if the Jedi wasn¡¯t fast enough to handle the rate of incoming fire. Pre also knew that Gar had modified his pistols for an increased rate of fire, though this came at overheating the gas conversion enabler at a far faster rate than normal.
Even as Gar used this increased rate of fire, and started to use the second blaster, the Jedi was able to keep up, though Pre was having trouble fully tracking the blade as it moved. At times it almost looked as though there was a black shield in front of the Jedi with how rapidly the blade was rotating.
Yet, even as Gar continued to fire at as great a rate as the twin blasters would allow, the Jedi took a step forward. It was small, nothing more than a shuffle, but he did advance. Then, after a few more seconds, the Jedi took another shuffle-step forward, followed by a third and fourth and Pre was forced to admit that this Jedi, even though he was still a Padawan, was more adept at blocking blaster bolts than the Jedi Pre had killed several years ago.
Gar seemingly noticed the Jedi¡¯s slow advance, or perhaps simply sought a more advantageous angle, because Pre saw his nephew move to one side. That slowed the Jedi¡¯s forward movement, though only for about half a minute.
While the Jedi¡¯s advancement was coming quicker than Pre had expected, he was not overly concerned. Gar still had many tricks up his vambraces that needed the distance to decrease. Getting the Jedi closer, would, in theory, limit the amount of time the Jedi would have to react to attacks, though Gar would have to ensure that he kept at least a few metres from the Jedi so long as the lightsaber was in play.
¡°I¡¯m still surprised Saxon did not insist that Shan wore the suppression bracers.¡± Esla commented. Clearly, with this stage of the fight settling into a pattern, there was time for some queries to be made.
¡°Ignoring that under combat rules that they are not allowed, they would taint Saxon¡¯s honour if he won.¡± Adonai began as Pre scowled at the man¡¯s lack of faith in Gar. ¡°Though I believe the Jedi may have found a way to¡ overcome the bracers. His movement and reaction time in the ijaat¡¯akaanir was far too fast for most people to manage, so unless he¡¯d had extensive training in a combat form like Ter?s K?si, it is likely his reactions were forced-assisted.¡±
¡°With training, a Jedi can learn to overcome disruptions to our connection to the Force.¡± Master Fay offered to confirm the working theory Adonai and Pre held about Shan¡¯s behaviour. While Pre was disappointed that the Jedi had won the ijaat¡¯akaanir, he was fine with the boy having pushed past the suppression of the bracers. Haran, he was a little impressed that the boy had turned a handicap to his advantage. ¡°Though how easily one can do so depends very much on the Jedi in question, the strength of the suppression field and how prepared one is for such an event to occur. The stronger the field, or less prepared one is, the more¡ painful the resulting disruption can be.¡±
Pre thought he heard something in Master Fay¡¯s tone to indicate that she¡¯d experienced such an unexpected disruption, but without turning to look at her ¨C and thus, take his eyes away from the fight ¨C he couldn¡¯t be sure.
No one added anything else as everyone¡¯s focus returned entirely to the fight as Shan cleared about a third of the distance between the two fighters.
Gar was still firing at the Jedi, though as the Jedi reached the middle of the combat area, his fire shifted from focusing on Shan¡¯s chest. Instead, Gar was firing both blasters at the same time while aiming for different parts of the Jedi¡¯s body each time. This forced the Jedi to pause his advance as he dealt with having to dodge and block two bolts that arrived simultaneously.
Most of the time, the Jedi shifted his body around to avoid one bolt while deflecting the other away. A few bolts were fired back at Gar, though only one struck Pre¡¯s nephew, and it grazed against his left greave.
Though this changed when instead of continuing that pattern, Shan spun and ducked away from a pair of bolts so quickly that Gar was forced to hold his fire to aim at the Jedi¡¯s new location. Yet, Gar wasn¡¯t able to resume his rate of fire as, at some point during the spin, the Jedi had fired off two shots in quick succession.
Both struck Gar centre mass in his breastplate and while the beskar easily dealt with the energy and heat of the bolts, the kinetic force of the two bolts in quick succession at the same location made Gar take a single stumbling step backwards.
As Gar stumbled, the Jedi leapt high, far higher than anyone could do without the Force, towards Gar. In mid-air, the Jedi slipped his blaster back into its holster and gripped his lightsaber with both hands. It was clear to Pre that the boy planned to land an overwhelming overhead strike on Gar to drive his nephew backwards.
Thankfully, Gar realised this and raised his left arm to aim the vambrace at the airborne Jedi.
A loud, deafening sound echoed through the arena as Gar activated a sonic cannon in his left gauntlet. The Jedi¡¯s forward momentum was countered by the cannon, and he was sent flying backwards, his flight no longer under control.
Even as the Jedi tumbled backwards in the air, Gar fired a sparking coil towards the Jedi. That coil was electrified and designed to stun a target and Pre felt the beginnings of a smile creep onto his face. There was no way the Jedi would have time to react before the co¡
Whatever had formed of that smile fell as, with skill Pre suspected not many Jedi could match, the boy twisted in mid-air and sliced the coil with his lightsaber. While that prevented the coil from stunning him, it resulted in the boy being unable to control his landing and he hit the ground hard, bouncing once before tumbling to a stop.
Pre had hoped that landing had hurt the Jedi, but as Gar resumed firing the boy was able to bring his lightsaber around and block the incoming bolts that he could while scrambling around to avoid the few he couldn¡¯t.
¡°Young Saxon is certainly prepared for this.¡± Kann offered as the two combatants returned to the familiar situation of Gar firing and the Jedi blocking.
¡°I would expect nothing less from one of my boys.¡± Nia replied, and even though he could not see her face, Pre was sure she was smiling proudly at how well her son was doing.
¡°Both trainees are smart and adaptable.¡± Marod offered, speaking for the first time since the battle had begun. ¡°Though both are prone to the folly of youth, as seen by Shan¡¯s ill-timed leap and Saxon not firing on Shan while he was falling.¡±
Before anyone in the room could offer another comment, Pre felt his eyes widen as the Jedi seemed to move so quickly that, to Pre¡¯s eyes, the boy appeared for a split second to be in two places at once.
Yet as Gar¡¯s bolts passed harmlessly through where the boy had just been, Pre realised that the Jedi had moved so quickly that the naked eye had struggled to keep up.
Gar managed to do better, likely due to the HUD system in his helmet, and even as the afterimage of the Jedi faded, Gar was peppering his new location with dual-fired bolts. Seemingly, Gar had come to the realisation that continuously aiming single bolts at the Jedi¡¯s chest was not going to work. However, Pre didn¡¯t think that firing two bolts at the same for different locations would work either. If the Jedi could move fast enough that he left an afterimage to the unaided eye, then Pre had little doubt that the Jedi could handle dual-fired bolts.
This was proven by how casually the boy blocked and evaded Gar¡¯s bolts. The movements were as graceful as before, and Pre could see that the rate of fire was not bothering the Jedi in the slightest.
¡°Impressive.¡± Adonai muttered and Pre, as much as he loathed to admit it, had to agree. The boy was highly skilled with the Jedi weapon and a step above ¨C at least ¨C what Pre had seen from the Jedi he¡¯d dealt with. Once more, he realised that he¡¯d have to revise his plans for dealing with the boy as anything less than a team of attackers would be foolish.
Shan began to move, though this time it was not in shuffled steps every half-minute or so, but in full steps one after the other. Each step was taken slowly, almost as if the Jedi was drawing things out to unnerve Gar. Seeing this, Gar increased his rate of fire even further ¨C which concerned Pre as it would drastically shorten the life of the blasters, though he didn¡¯t think ranged combat was how Gar would win this fight ¨C though the Jedi had no issues with the increased number of bolts, evident by the gradually shortening distance between the two.
Haran, the Jedi even had time to pull out his pistol and return fire. As the first few bolts from the Jedi struck home, Gar was forced to move. That lowered his rate of fire, which resulted in the Jedi¡¯s advance accelerating to a casual walk.
Pre noted that this time the Jedi didn¡¯t rush into the attack. Having seemingly learnt from his ill-conceived jump, the boy was now staying grounded and advancing meticulously towards Gar. Pre¡¯s nephew was now having to move almost as much as he fired to avoid the incredibly accurate bolts from the Jedi.
At that moment, Pre said a silent prayer that other Jedi did not start fighting like this as it would counter so many of the Mandalorians¡¯ advantages when they fought the order of Force users.
Even with Gar moving and shifting constantly, several bolts struck him. Though most struck the armour, two connected with the underlying combat suit. While Pre knew those would sting, and likely be numb for a short time due to the stun effects of the bolts, the strikes wouldn¡¯t hurt much as Gar¡¯s combat suit was made of a beskar-weave that, while not as effective as the armoured sections, was able to nullify most of the energy of a bolt. Though from the way Gar stumbled as one bolt caught him near his kidneys, Pre realised that the under-weave wasn¡¯t as effective at nullifying the kinetic force of a bolt as he¡¯d hoped.
Since he was only able to use a single blaster while dodging, Gar holstered one pistol and activated a small energy shield on his right gauntlet. It wasn¡¯t the biggest shield, barely covering his upper body, but Pre saw that it was effective in helping Gar counter the insanely accurate shots from the Jedi.
As Gar used the shield to improve his defence, he aimed at the Jedi. The first few bolts were more spaced out than before and Pre realised that his nephew was shifting his approach. The rapid-fire with dual blasters clearly hadn¡¯t worked so Gar was going to slower, but more powerful bolts. Pre gave a fractional nod at his nephew¡¯s logical and rapid shift in tactics. Gar had the potential to be a deadly warrior.
The Jedi seemed to sense these bolts were more problematic and chose to avoid most of them. Pre felt his smile begin to return as he saw that the first bolt that the Jedi deflected forced the blade and the boy¡¯s arm backwards. The movement was fractional, but it was something and even as Pre considered if it was due to the Jedi still being a child, he saw the boy frown as another bolt was deflected and again the blade and arm were knocked back.
The increased force of the more powerful bolts forced the Jedi to slow his advance, though not stop it. Even as Pre considered if heavy fire from multiple positions would be more effective against a Jedi than an insane number of rapid-fire bolts, his newly formed smile faded as he saw the Jedi choose to avoid rather than block any bolts. Plus, he continued to fire at Gar with his pistol.
To counter the Jedi¡¯s fire, find a better angle to shoot at the Jedi, and try to maintain the distance between them, Gar was almost constantly moving. However, Pre felt his brow begin to crease once more as the distance between the pair continued to shrink.
A few minutes after Gar had shifted to heavier bolts, the Jedi had closed to within fifteen metres. Still, there was no sign of the boy changing his approach to rapidly close the distance, and while Pre hated to admit it, the boy had a decent tactical mind. Pre also cursed at the fact that without a jetpack, Gar had no way to reopen the distance between himself and the Jedi. Still, Gar had a few more tricks up his gauntlets that might help him defeat the Jedi.
As if having heard Pre¡¯s thoughts, as the Jedi stepped within about ten metres of him, Gar twisted his wrist ¨C thus removing the shield from its defensive position ¨C and opened fire with his vambrace-mounted blaster.
Like the pistols, the wrist blaster was working at lower power settings to prevent fatalities, but it was designed with a greater kinetic force behind each bolt, which made it ideal for close-range combat. And, as the first bolt from the wrist blaster forced the Jedi to block with his lightsaber, Pre¡¯s brow settled as the new bolt not only forced the Jedi¡¯s blade and hand back but also stopped the boy¡¯s advance.
As a second wrist blaster bolt was blocked with the lightsaber, and this time the Jedi had to shuffle back to compensate for the force of the bolt, Pre¡¯s lips twitched.
That twitch shifted into a small smile as the Jedi dropped his pistol ¨C a tactical mistake ¨C shifted his stance and placed both hands on his lightsaber¡¯s hilt.
The shift in stance had lowered the Jedi¡¯s present profile to Gar, something that Pre wished the Jedi hadn¡¯t thought about. Gar countered this by returning to rapid shots with his pistol while the wrist blaster continued to fire slower and harder bolts.
This combined pattern forced the Jedi to move his blade around quickly, and as much as he didn¡¯t want to, Pre couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with the speed, fluency and efficiency of the Jedi¡¯s defence. Even if he despised the Jedi, he could respect their combat ability. When they chose to fight, that was.
The Jedi was fully committed to his defence, and as Gar moved side to side to try and expose more of the Jedi¡¯s body, the Jedi slid and shuffled to counter. Pre felt himself lean closer, finding himself enjoying the fight as both warriors were committing everything to the battle.
Suddenly, just behind another blast from Gar¡¯s wrist blaster, a small object shot out from the gauntlet. Pre only caught sight of it as it glinted under the arena¡¯s lights. Pre realised this was one of the sedative darts that he had convinced Gar to install in the launcher on his left gauntlet. If it struck, it wouldn¡¯t take a Jedi down, but it would slow their reaction enough that they would then be easier to kill. Well, defeat since this was a non-lethal fight.
Unfortunately, the Jedi seemed to sense the threat of the dart, and at the last moment, he twisted his upper body and leaned back enough that the dart ricocheted off his pauldron. However, this lean had unbalanced him enough that one of Gars¡¯ bolts was able to clip him on an un-armoured section of his lower left arm, which forced that hand from the hilt of his lightsaber.
Pre saw the Jedi wince even as he continued to block Gar¡¯s bolts, and Pre¡¯s smile grew a fraction more as he saw the Jedi shake out the arm. The stun setting had numbed the arm enough for it to be an issue for the boy.
Another dart glinted under the lights, but this time, even with one arm numb, the Jedi was ready. A casual-looking swish of his lightsaber destroyed the dart and deflected a bolt back at Gar. That deflected bolt struck Gar¡¯s pistol, rendering it useless even as it flew out of Gar¡¯s grip.
Pre sensed the opening this created, and the Jedi did too as he advanced quickly. He dodged several bolts from Gar¡¯s wrist blaster even as the older boy backpedalled.
Even as the distance rapidly closed, Pre noticed that the Jedi was still flexing his left arm. Yet, as the boy reached striking distance, Pre¡¯s attention was drawn to the opening slash the Jedi sent at Gar. In a demonstration of impressive reactions of his own, Gar was able to turn his wrist and activate his energy shield in time to block the blade.
Gar then fired off a low shot from his wrist blaster, one that was aimed at the Jedi¡¯s un-protected midsection from less than two metres away. Yet, in a display of incredible reaction time and flexibility, the Jedi was able to shift his body just enough that the point-blank bolt sailed past without even clipping his side.
From that off-balance position, the Jedi thrust his lightsaber forward, slashing the blade against Gar¡¯s right wrist. While the beskar armour easily held against the lightsaber, the controls on that wrist sparked and Pre realised that the right vambrace was now useless.
Though since the Jedi¡¯s attack had come from an unbalanced position, he had overexposed his weapon arm and Gar, thanks to his greater height and leverage, was able to strike the Jedi just above the wrist, forcing the Jedi to drop his lightsaber.
As the weapon depowered and fell to the floor, Gar kicked it away with a sweep of his foot. As he did this, the Jedi leaned back and wrapped his left arm around Gar¡¯s right. While the hold was weak ¨C confirming to Pre that the boy hadn¡¯t yet shaken off the numbing effects of the earlier hit ¨C it was sufficient to allow the Jedi to pull Gar with him as he allowed himself to fall back.
As Gar lost his balance and fell on top of the Jedi, the pair began to roll on the floor. Pre thought he saw both go for knee strikes, though he wasn¡¯t sure if anyone landed a hit. The roll ended as the Jedi released his hold on Gar¡¯s arm and created some separation with a weak kick to Gar¡¯s gut.
As both regained their footing, they both reached for their knives. The Jedi¡¯s blade was held in a sheath on his belt while Gar¡¯s was attached firmly to his chest.
The pair began to circle each other, like two kath hounds about to fight for dominance of the pride. As they did, Pre noticed that the Jedi was holding his knife in his right hand, instead of the left where he¡¯d initially held his lightsaber. That made sense as the boy was likely still feeling the effects of Gar¡¯s bolt, but it was perhaps a weakness that Gar could exploit.
As the circling continued, Pre considered the last few moments of the fight. While Gar had managed to disarm the Jedi ¨C an important tactic when engaging one ¨C he had lost one of his blasters and had his right vambrace rendered inoperable. A decent effort, but there was room for improvement.
Pre also noted that instead of going for familiar weapons ¨C the Jedi¡¯s second lightsaber or Gar¡¯s other pistol ¨C both had gone for their knives. While logical, there was nothing that prevented both from arming their other hand. Whoever realised that first had a chance to win the fight as the knives were blunted durasteel. This meant that Gar would have to strike the same point of the Jedi¡¯s armour to break through while the Jedi had no such recourse. Beskar did not yield to durasteel, no matter if it was in solid armour or used in a weave.
Pre realised that no sounds were coming from the stands. For the earlier fights in this tournament and previous ones cheering from the stands had occurred, he was glad that this was not the case here. A fight such as this did not deserve the stain of distractions from outside sources.
Seemingly having decided that they¡¯d circled each other enough, both fighters stepped forward and Pre sensed in his bones that the end of the fight was drawing near.
At this range, the Jedi was at a loss for reach and height, yet Pre knew that thanks to the Force, the boy didn¡¯t have such issues with an apparent lack of strength or agility when compared to Gar.
The Jedi had shown his strength and speed in the ijaat¡¯akaanir ¨C though Pre wished the boy had not discovered how to push past the bracer¡¯s effects ¨C and then shown his potential in this fight with his blade-work and ability to seemingly appear in two places at once.
The boy proved once more that he was stronger than any child that age had a right to be as he blocked a probing strike from Gar¡¯s knife with his own and pushed the older boy¡¯s blade away from his body. That movement allowed the Jedi to step forward and drive an elbow into the gut, at a point where the combat suit was exposed.
The strike forced Gar to stumble back, which was enough for the Jedi to bring his knife back and smash it into Gar¡¯s left vambrace, sending a few sparks flying into the air.
As the Jedi stepped back and avoided a hard elbow from Gar, Pre noticed the controls on the vambrace were cracked, and he cursed. Somehow the shabuir had managed to damage a beskar coated interface with a durasteel blade. That should not be possible. Well, unless one was a Wookie or another creature of comparable strength.
¡°H-how did he do that?¡± Asta asked her shock clear to hear in her voice. Like Pre, she was surprised at the Jedi¡¯s ability to damage something that shouldn¡¯t be easy to break.
¡°The Force allows one to enhance themselves past physical limits. Cameron is skilled with such abilities.¡± Master Fay answered ¨C without any obvious hint of pride ¨C and Pre ground his teeth at how proud and superior the woman sounded. ¡°Along with many others.¡±
Gar stabbed at the Jedi, who blocked with his knife. Pre smirked as he saw part of the Jedi¡¯s blade break off. That meant that the blade had been damaged by the strike against Gar¡¯s vambrace and was now next to useless to the Jedi.
The Jedi realised this and as he leapt backwards to re-establish some distance between them, the Jedi threw the knife at Gar, where it bounced harmlessly off the older boy¡¯s helmet. The attack did nothing, but it was enough to prevent Gar from exploiting the Jedi¡¯s unarmed status long enough for the distance between them to grow enough to remove that advantage.
As he landed, the Jedi pulled out and ignited his second lightsaber, which glowed with a golden-yellow light. Pre also noted that it was shorter, around half the size of the boy¡¯s main blade. Pre wondered when and where the boy had gotten that blade from. He had assumed the second blade was from the girl, but from his reports, he knew that she used a pair of green-coloured lightsabers. That, combined with the fact the boy had only ever been seen with the black-bladed insult made Pre wonder if the boy had created that blade just for this fight.
Though the less said about the colour the better. Just like a Jedi to pick something so gaudy and pretentious.
¡°I am curious as to why he did not just go for the second lightsaber earlier. A new weapon perhaps?¡± Marod pondered.
¡°A lightsaber is not a weapon. However, you are correct in saying that it is new. Cameron has only just begun learning how to use the shoto-saber.¡± Master Fay replied. Her tone was calm, but Pre swore he heard the annoyance in it at having someone refer to a lightsaber as a weapon. Stupid Jetii and their hang-ups.
Another lull had settled over the fight as, even though it was shorter than a normal blade, the yellow-coloured lightsaber was long enough to counteract Gar¡¯s reach advantage. Thus, the two returned to stalking each other and Pre noticed that the boy had shifted from the defensive form to the duelling form Pre had expected from the boy at the beginning of the fight. The tip of the blade was always aimed towards Gar, ready to defend but also able to strike forward and attack.
Again, Pre found himself respecting the boy. He was skilled and smart, more so than any other Jedi Pre had seen, or the one he¡¯d fought before. Pre was in no doubt that, given time to learn, this boy would be a terror on the battlefield. Though Pre would have to enact several plans to ensure that did not happen.
Gar leaned forward, extending his knife towards the Jedi. The Jedi reacted by flicking his blade upwards, yet this was clearly what Gar wanted as he pulled the attack the moment, he saw the Jedi move to defend. Instead, Gar brought his free arm around and, surprising Pre, engaged his energy shield.
This meant that the Jedi¡¯s knife strike had not entirely disabled the vambrace and Pre was amused to see the way the Jedi¡¯s eyes narrowed at realising the same thing.
Gar pushed the shield forward, using it to cover his arm as he threw a punch at the Jedi¡¯s unarmoured midsection.
While Pre would have instead used the shield to attempt to trap the lightsaber against the Jedi¡¯s body, Gar¡¯s plan was solid. Sadly, thanks to the di¡¯kut Force, the Jedi was able to sense the attack coming and react quickly enough that the punch found nothing but air.
Then, with the barest of shifts in his stance, the Jedi was able to slap away Gar¡¯s shield arm by driving his lightsaber against Gar¡¯s gauntlet. The Jedi then stepped forward, sliding inside of Gar¡¯s guard, thus negating the older boy¡¯s reach advantage, and drove the elbow of his saber-arm into Gar¡¯s unarmoured armpit.
The blow staggered Gar and Pre saw that he almost dropped his knife from the strength of the Jedi¡¯s blow. Before Pre could realise that the Jedi had used the Force to boost his strength, or Gar could adapt, the Jedi slashed Gar¡¯s breastplate four or five times with his lightsaber. The weapon moved so fast that if not for the colour of the blade, Pre would¡¯ve not been able to track the various strikes. Even then, it took him a second to plot the course the weapon had taken and track it through the coloured arcs that viewed the small gap between the two fighters.
Pre exhaled sharply in amusement as the Jedi realised that his attacks hadn''t even marked Gar¡¯s armour. Clearly, the boy hadn¡¯t expected Gar to be wearing beskar armour. Yet the force behind the Jedi¡¯s attacks forced Gar to take steps backwards.
Whatever humour Pre found in the Jedi¡¯s lack of success against beskar was short-lived as the Jedi launched into another series of blindingly fast strikes against Gar¡¯s armour. From what little Pre could track this time, all of them were aimed against Gar¡¯s armour, which was either a miscalculation from the Jedi, or he was testing to see if any of it was weaker than the rest.
¡°Incredible.¡± One of the others in the room muttered, but Pre was far too engrossed in the fight to care who had spoken. ¡°Such speed.¡±
While he did not want to, Pre found himself agreeing with the comment. Tracking what he could, he counted over a dozen strikes landing against Gar¡¯s armour in less than about two seconds, though he was sure that there were more blows that he had missed.
Through the almost constant golden-yellow light that shone between the two fighters, Pre was just able to catch sight of more sparks coming from Gar¡¯s left vambrace just before the shield cut out.
With the shield now gone, the Jedi continued his attack. Haran, it felt to Pre he was getting faster as he struggled to track even a handful of the slashes that flew against Gar¡¯s armour. Such was the speed he was attacking with, it seemed as if the boy was wielding two blades.
Pre had fought and killed a Jedi before ¨C that occurred when the former one assigned to the Mandalore Sector had stumbled upon a meeting he had arranged with Warlord Anzur ¨C and had seen footage of the Cathar Jedi that had replaced the previous one. However, this boy was putting those Jedi to shame.
Pre felt a knot form in his stomach as he realised that Gar was outclassed. While his nephew was an excellent fighter for his age, he had no training for going against a Jedi who could move at such speed and was able to think tactically while in combat.
If Gar had been allowed a beskad or had the Darksaber, Pre felt he would stand a chance, but as the light between the two seemed to grow brighter, Pre knew the fight was all but over.
And so it was proven, as mere seconds later Gar¡¯s blade was sent flying away, ending the fight.
As the light of the Jedi¡¯s blade faded, Pre saw that the boy had stooped the blade with the upper shaft of the weapon pressed tight against Gar¡¯s neck. That area was one not covered by armour or the beskar-weave combat suit ¨C a flaw Pre realised he would have to fix in his own armour even as someone in the room gulped loudly.
A few seconds of total silence passed in the arena as everyone seemed to take a moment to catch their breaths and processed what had happened.
¡°This fight is over. Cameron of Clan Shan is your new Akaan¡¯lor.¡± Kraviss¡¯ voice echoed around the arena.
That set off a roar from the stands. While it was louder from those seating Diryc, Pre realised that the Laamyc and visitor stands were also cheering.
Yet even with the fight having ended, Pre kept his eyes on the fighters. This was for three reasons.
First, so that he could push down the rising anger he felt at seeing a Jedi be crowned Akaan¡¯lor. Second, so that he could watch the pair before Kraviss, who had just entered the illuminated arena floor, could reach them. Third, there was much you could learn from a fighter after a battle.
At Kraviss¡¯ words, the Jedi stepped back and depowered his lightsaber. As Gar lifted a hand to his neck, the Jedi almost lazily reached out and his primary weapon flew into his hand.
Pre was less than pleased to see Gar¡¯s reaction, but he could understand the moment of weakness as having a blade that close to ending you was not a comforting moment. Pre hoped that it would drive Gar to continue improving himself and then seek out the Jedi for a rematch. Though that part would only be possible if Pre had not already removed the boy from the board.
As the Jedi clipped his lightsabers to his belt, Gar removed his helmet and then spoke to the Jedi. Pre didn¡¯t know what was said as there was no audio of the ring now that the fight was over, nor was he skilled at reading lips. Though even if the microphones were active, Pre doubted he¡¯d hear what was said over the ongoing cheering from the stands.
Whatever Gar had said made the Jedi smile as he replied. Gar then nodded and offered more words which drew a laugh from the Jedi. The two then clasped forearms in a mark of respect.
At the show of camaraderie, the roar from the crowd grew louder, though Pre was concerned that Gar¡¯s motivations had altered, and he was now less anti-Jedi than he had been months earlier. Yet even if he was annoyed at Gar showing the Jedi respect, Pre couldn¡¯t deny the boy had earned it. Though he would never admit to such a thing verbally.
¡°You alright there Pre?¡± Adonai asked and Pre felt a hand clasp down on his shoulder.
He turned and looked at the man, letting his feelings about the end of the fight dissipate. He could analyse the whole thing later from the recordings.
¡°Yes. While I¡¯m disappointed that Gar didn¡¯t win, I can¡¯t change the outcome of the fight.¡±
Adonai laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either of us could¡¯ve done any better at Gar¡¯s age.¡± He turned and looked out of the viewport. ¡°The Jedi fought with honour and proved the stories about their Order being worthy opponents for our people true. The speed, the grace.¡± Adonai whistled as turned back to face Pre. ¡°Magnificent.¡±
¡°Young Cameron has improved immensely since I last saw him spar with Master Dooku, but he still has a way to go.¡± Fay offered and it took all of Pre¡¯s mental discipline to stop his head from snapping around to stare at her. ¡°Still, it was an impressive duel and I wish to speak with my Padawan before the other trainees can swallow him in a crowd of well-wishers.¡±
¡°Yes, yes.¡± Adonai said as he removed his hand from Pre¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We should head down and speak to both warriors. My lady?¡± He finished as he offered Fay his arm.
The Jedi took the offer with a smile that made Pre wonder how often someone did that with her before the pair headed for the door.
Pre turned back to the viewport, taking in one last look and collecting his thoughts.
After everything he¡¯d seen today, Pre was now utterly convinced the boy was a threat. He fought like a Mando¡¯ade, haran, he¡¯d soon be one, and with his family name was a contender for leadership of the people. That was something Pre wouldn¡¯t tolerate. Though after seeing the Jedi¡¯s performance today, he mentally scrapped over a dozen plans that he now knew would never work. With that kind of speed and skill ¨C and the threat that he could become even better in time ¨C it would take something more than a simple attack to remove the Jedi from the board.
¡°Pre?¡±
At hearing his name from his sister, he turned and saw her waiting in the doorway. Her face was calm, but her folded arms and the slight tilting of her head let him know she was concerned about something.
¡°Sorry. I was just¡ thinking.¡± He began, smiling at his sister. ¡°Also, I believe I owe you an apology.¡± Nia¡¯s brow rose and he explained. ¡°Before today, I still doubted if you were being honest about the boy defeating Girk. After that¡¡± he waved his hand aimlessly towards the viewport. ¡°Well, there can be no doubt. He is Akaan¡¯lor.¡±
Nia stared at him, narrowing her eyes. Pre knew she was likely looking for any hint of deception, but he¡¯d grown so good at hiding his intentions with the fools in Sundari that deceiving his sister was child¡¯s play.
¡°Hm.¡± Nia eventually said before shaking her head. ¡°Well, come on. Gar is likely waiting for your critiques.¡±
Pre laughed honestly at that. He had never shied away from telling his nephew ¨C nor his children ¨C the truth about their abilities. Thus, it was likely that Gar was waiting for his review even as the others offered commiserations for losing and congratulations on a fine performance.
¡°Yes, he likely is.¡±
As the doors shut on the room, one prevailing thought dominated Pre¡¯s mind.
How best to remove the heir of Revan from the game before he realised that he was playing?
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 8
¡°Oi, Shan! What¡¯s this I hear about you needing soldiers for a war?¡±
I turned towards the voice and saw that Rook Kast was leaning over Gar to speak with me. The rest of her team were all looking over at me as well, and I suspected the two trainees to my right ¨C Sebbi Eldar and Nonx Beroya, who were the top-ranked trainees for the pistol and rifle respectfully ¨C had done the same.
¡°Not a war. Just a¡ niggling feeling that something is going to happen in a few years. Something big.¡± I replied slowly even as I realised that Gar had told Rook, at least, about one of the things we¡¯d spoken about at the end of our fight.
¡°More Force-based nonsense from the Jetii.¡± Responded Nonx dismissively from behind me. I knew it was from him as the voice was male and Sebbi was female, yet I paid him no attention, choosing to keep my attention on Rook, Gar, and their team. If he wanted to be dismissive then fine, but Gar and his team were good fighters, and I knew I¡¯d need such people in the decades to come.
Rook¡¯s eyes narrowed as she glanced passed me, likely glaring at Nonx to get him to shut up. As she returned her attention to me, her face relaxed. ¡°How sure of this are you?¡±
I shrugged, trying to make it seem like I was uncertain even though I wasn¡¯t.
When I¡¯d mentioned my ¡®¡®suspicions¡¯¡¯ to Gar yesterday after our fight, it had been in response to him stating a wish to see us fight side-by-side. He was curious about how effectively a Mandalorian and a Jedi trained as a Mandalorian could work together.
I hadn¡¯t explicitly mentioned Naboo or hinted that I¡¯d had a vision ¨C such a thing would¡¯ve likely made him dismissive of what I was saying ¨C but I had told him that I had a feeling that something was going to happen. Probably either a large battle or a civil war on a world that would garner attention from the Republic at large. I¡¯d added that whatever it was would likely fan the flames of the growing problems in the Republic and could even lead to war on a scale not seen since before the Dral¡¯Han.
I explained this again to Rook and the others in earshot, with several members of her team leaning closer as I spoke about a war to come. There was a small, idealistic part of me that wondered if using my knowledge to influence people to fight and likely die for my causes was wrong, but the larger, more realistic part of me knew that, since many would likely die the war to come, it was better they were with me than against.
As I explained all this, I heard Nonx scoff behind me, but I continued to ignore him. The boy was not interested in considering what I said ¨C likely he still felt that I and Serra should never have been allowed to attend the Institute ¨C and that was his choice. My attention was on Gar¡¯s team as they were the best team at the Institute and would only improve over the years before the invasion of Naboo and the Clone Wars. Having them willing to fight by my side was worth the effort.
¡°These are Jedi visions I take it?¡± Rhiox asked after I had explained my feelings.
¡°No. While Jedi can catch glimpses of the future, and I have seen some battles, this is more just a feeling that something major is going to happen in the next few years.¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m not certain of it, but a¡ feeling in my gut tells me that something major is going to happen, likely before I¡¯m in my twenties.¡± I shrugged after saying that. ¡°Though this is just a feeling, so I can¡¯t say for certain.¡± While I knew my mere presence was causing ripples ¨C large and small ¨C I doubted the invasion of Naboo wouldn¡¯t happen. It was, after all, the event that propelled Palpatine to the Chancellorship.
¡°Useless,¡± Nonx muttered in a voice just loud enough for me to hear. I felt my fingers tighten, forming into fists, but I resisted the urge to shut him up. Causing a scene, while probably enjoyable, would undermine the effect I was having on Rook and the rest of Gar¡¯s team. And it might make them realise I was subtly using the Force to persuade them to understand and agree with me.
¡°From what you said yesterday, I thought about it and did some research.¡± Gar began, turning my thoughts away from ways to shut Nonx up.
¡°Is that what we¡¯re calling it now?¡± Rook blurted out to cut off Gar with a playful smirk. As she rested a hand on Gar¡¯s chest, she winked in my direction. ¡°Think Cameron here enjoys research?¡±
It took all of my self-control to stop myself from reacting to her joke. I¡¯d rather avoid having her ask questions, or suggest things, that I didn¡¯t want to deal with.
¡°If something is to happen, it would likely be in the Outer Rim, probably to a mid-sized world with a direct representative in the Senate,¡± Gar said, ignoring Rook¡¯s teasing, and seemingly her hand as it began to move. ¡°Anything closer to the Core would draw too much of the Senate¡¯s attention. The Mid Rim and Expansion regions are possibilities, but the larger and more populated planets there have decent enough defence forces to protect themselves, while the smaller worlds are generally under the protection of their larger and more powerful neighbours. Add in that I¡¯ve heard my mother and uncle talking about rumours of the Trade Federation and other mega-corporations arming themselves ¨C and not just their ships but with droid armies ¨C and it would make sense that they¡¯d make a move in the Outer Rim where their power is strongest, and the Republic is weakest.¡±
I lifted my hand towards my chin, only to stop mid-motion. That was not something I¡¯d done before, at least not before joining the Jedi. Damn them for doing that every time any of them wanted to think.
¡°Umm, yeah. That does make sense. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d figure so much out so soon though.¡± I said dumbly as I lowered my hand. I was genuinely surprised at how much work Gar had done in determining where my feelings of a battle would take place. Surprising and impressive.
While his description was nothing more than a brief overview, I had a feeling that if I¡¯d asked for more details, he¡¯d have been able to provide them. Force, he might even have a few possible locations for a likely flashpoint that wasn¡¯t Naboo but could be places that helped fan the flames of those who would one day join the separatist cause.
Rook¡¯s smirk had grown into a full smile at my words and apparent confusion at Gar¡¯s research, and she leaned over and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Hey! He may look like a big dumb Gamorrean, but he¡¯s smarter than anyone in the Senate or those jagyc¡¯kovide in Sundari.¡±
Raising my hands in a gesture of surrender, I responded. ¡°Not saying he isn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thorough job running down ideas. Certainly not in a day, and definitely not because of me. No offence Gar, but¡¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Gar said as I stopped to think of how to phrase things.
¡°I doubt we¡¯ll ever be friends, but after yesterday I do want to see how well we could fight together. To see a Jedi, one who is Mando¡¯ade, in actual combat is something worth the discomfort of fighting beside a person I dislike.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not Mando¡¯ade.¡±
¡°Not yet, but you¡¯ll be one of us soon.¡± Countered Rhiox Loc. He was the cousin of Lanze Loc, so him showing a willingness to talk to me would¡¯ve been surprising. Or it would if not for the fact that Observe let me know that he was relieved that I¡¯d allowed Lanze to remove himself from the ijaat¡¯akaanir and offered a message of support to limit Lanze¡¯s punishment. Yet, to hear him so certain that I¡¯d succeed in my verd¡¯goten was unexpected.
¡°You may be young Shan, but you have the heart of a Mandalorian. Soon enough that will be official,¡± Gar offered in agreement as he locked his eyes on me. ¡°Deny it all you wish, but I know how much you enjoyed our battle yesterday. Your blood was singing like mine as we fought, and I saw your smile as we exchanged fire. Your heart yearns for those perfect moments when everything fades away and all that remains is you and your opponent battling for victory. That is the call of the warrior that beats within you and to deny it is to deny that the stars burn.¡±
I stared at Gar as I processed his words. Had I smiled during our fight? A quick review of the fight told me that I may have done so, yet at the time I hadn¡¯t realised it. One thing that I couldn¡¯t deny was that Gar was right about me enjoying the fight. It felt good to be able to cut loose and draw on all training, as both a soldier and a Jedi.
What may have helped was that the fight wasn¡¯t to the death, but I knew it was one of the rare times since being reborn when I¡¯d felt the adrenaline flowing. To be able to go all out ¨C or close to it as I hadn¡¯t wanted the fight to be over quickly or embarrass Gar ¨C had been fun.
Every time I¡¯d been on an op in my old life, I¡¯d been calm, and in control. Yet, I didn¡¯t deny that ¨C like most of my squad mates ¨C I¡¯d gotten a rush out of what we did. The danger and risk heightened the experience, though I¡¯d never enjoyed the violence or carnage we had occasionally unleashed.
Yesterday, I¡¯d felt my blood pumping for the fifth real-time since coming to this galaxy, yet there had been something more. Something that reminded me of those old ops and the rush I¡¯d felt after the mission was over.
I felt my brow rise as I accepted that I had enjoyed the fight and felt my mouth slip open in surprise.
A finger pushed my jaw upwards, and I saw that Rook had leaned completely over Gar and was using a single finger to close my mouth. The smirk on her face and the glint in her eyes made me suspect she had a fair idea of what I¡¯d just realised.
¡°Better not stay like that, I doubt your girls will like you sitting there slack-jawed while staring at me.¡± She offered with a wink as she pulled back. As much as I didn¡¯t want to see it, I saw her fingers dragged across Gar¡¯s thighs as she slowly returned to her seat.
On what I¡¯d later claim was pure instinct, my head began to turn, to see if Serra, Bo or Naz had seen my behaviour.
The trio were sitting with their respective teams at different tables that were arrayed around the hall. I¡¯d met Bo and Naz¡¯s teammates at various moments during the session. All had been generally accepting of Jedi studying at the Institute ¨C particularly since the ijaat¡¯akaanir ¨C though only one Ursa Wren, had sought me out directly.
Ursa had asked for some help on the range as, while she was a decent shot, she felt she wasn¡¯t up to the standard she should be and had seen the improvement of my team from my mentoring. Since she was Bo¡¯s friend, I saw no harm in helping her. I did though, ignore her subtle - and occasionally less-than-subtle ¨C hints that she was interested in me as more than just a tutor.
¡°Busted,¡± Rook stated and I stopped turning my head as I felt a burst of heat in my cheeks. She and a few others chuckled at my actions.
¡°I thought Jedi couldn¡¯t have¡ fun.¡± That statement came from Anno Hark, another member of Gar¡¯s team and the one who I had the highest reputation with; he was the only member of the team that liked me, though I had no idea why.
¡°Um,¡± I mumbled out as while it was technically true that Jedi could have sex, it was when an attachment formed that the Jedi frowned upon you. This amused me greatly as it sounded as though the Jedi approved of one-night stands yet might draw the line at a friends-with-benefits situation.
My non-answer drew another round of laughs from Gar¡¯s team, and I was a little shocked to see a small smile creep onto Gar¡¯s face. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to try and come up with an answer to Anno¡¯s statement, at least one that wouldn¡¯t result in further teasing, as the background noise in the room dropped. Almost as if someone had hit a mute button.
I turned my attention back to the hall and saw that the reason for the silence was the arrival of the staff and several guests.
Commandant Kraviss was leading the group, while Duke Adonai was a step behind her. I felt myself instinctively grip the edge of the table tighter at seeing that he was escorting Fay in; her hand resting on his forearm.
Behind them came the senior members of the Institute¡¯s staff, followed by other guests and finally the rest of the staff such as Nia and other new Instructors. Among the group of guests were the heads of Clans Ordo, Wren, and Dur, though I only knew that because all had spoken with me after the Akaan¡¯lor final.
After the Commandant had arrived next to Gar and myself after our duel and loudly declared me the new Akaan¡¯lor ¨C which set off another round of cheering from the crowd, centred on the Diryc stands ¨C those guests, and several members of the staff, had come over to speak with us.
Most had simply offered their congratulations ¨C and Observe picked up no hints they were anything but genuine in that ¨C though a few had been more¡ reserved in their approval. After that, I was truly sick of hearing people say how amazingly skilled ¨C or something of that ilk ¨C I was for someone so young, and again found myself counting down the days until I was an adult once more.
However, it was when Fay had taken me aside that things had become interesting.
She had offered her congratulations and was satisfied that I held back enough to ensure that the fight did not embarrass Gar Saxon. However, she suspected that Dooku would have several critiques about my actions in the fight and I¡¯d felt a cold shiver at the ¡®corrective teaching¡¯ Fay hinted Dooku would arrange for me. Like most Jedi, Dooku was not a fan of blasters, though his disdain was far more¡ refined. As was his dislike of Ataru so I knew he¡¯d have a comment or two to offer regarding my failed attempt at a hawk-bat swoop.
After smiling in amusement at the fear I must¡¯ve leaked into the Force, she introduced me to Duke Torrhen and Lady Asta, the heads of both the Clan and House of Ordo.
The pair had first offered their thanks that I¡¯d turned their nephew Thur away from Death Watch ¨C Asta referred to the group as an insult to everything a true Mandalorian should be ¨C then explained that he had told them about the Jedi Padawan who had defeated Girk Saxon in single combat and was a confirmed descendant of Revan.
They then said they¡¯d only come to Keldabe after hearing that a Jedi, one with the same family name as the one who turned Thur away from Death Watch, was competing in the Akaan¡¯lor tournament. While they hadn¡¯t said anything else to explain their being here, I¡¯d suspected that there was more to it; a fact backed up by what Observe revealed after they¡¯d finished talking with me.
Upon learning that I was the same Jedi as the one Thur had met, they¡¯d re-extended the invite for me to visit planet Ordo. That the planet and system bore the same name as their clan, sounded like something that the clan took pride in while also being a source of constant confusion to outsiders like myself.
While I was a little unnerved by the almost worshipful way they spoke when mentioning Revan, I¡¯d accepted on the condition that Fay or Dooku accompanied me. I¡¯d considered politely declining, but a gentle breeze had passed over us and something (a nudge from the Force perhaps?) made me think that going to planet Ordo would be useful, thus I¡¯d accepted.
Before taking their leave, they¡¯d asked if I could tutor their youngest son, Ebbe, should he be accepted into the Institute next session. I¡¯d agreed but made it clear that the next session would likely be my last as after my verd¡¯goten I would likely be leaving the planet with Master Fay. They were fine with that and took their leave, though not before I was able to use Observe on them.
Both descriptions hinted at them wondering if I would be the one to open something they referred to as the ¡®Vault of the Preserver.¡¯ Since I knew that Canderous Ordo had been called Mandalore the Preserver, it held to reason that this vault was linked to him. Though why they felt I could open it wasn¡¯t clear unless it held something of importance to Revan.
I hadn¡¯t mentioned that directly to Fay, though since she would¡¯ve felt me use Observe, I told her that they were hiding something. She replied simply that everyone was hiding something, though she suspected that in this case, it was something linked to me.
Later last night Fay had said she was comfortable with me staying for another session, though she informed me that she¡¯d be spending more time in and around Mandalore, to ensure that she was on hand in case I found myself in further trouble with the locals.
I¡¯d argued that I didn¡¯t go looking for trouble and she¡¯d retorted that I didn¡¯t need to as my very existence drew trouble to me. She¡¯d jokingly wondered just how things would¡¯ve gone if I¡¯d never managed to arrive in this time which made me wonder how and when she had died in the timeline I knew of. The Interface didn¡¯t generate a Changing Fate quest for Fay there, though that was likely because I¡¯d already done enough to remove how she died as a viable option, or it was tied into another of my quests that dealt with altering someone¡¯s fate.
¡°Haran, that¡¯s your Master?¡± Another member of Gar¡¯s team, Trushrul Frka, asked in a voice barely above a whisper drawing my attention from Fay and the other adults. He was leaning forward, staring intently at Fay.
¡°One of them, yes,¡± I growled out, annoyed with his ogling of my Master. While it was a common occurrence, it was not something I enjoyed seeing.
¡°She doesn¡¯t look much older than us,¡± Anno stated. ¡°Wonder if she likes research?¡± He asked with a chuckle and I glared as the faintest of whispers told me to put him down for his lack of respect.
¡°Master Fay is far, far older than any of us,¡± I replied with a growl, though it sounded more like a baby¡¯s whine since my voice hadn¡¯t yet dropped. ¡°And way, way out of your league. Look somewhere else.¡± I added as I instinctively activated Force Compulsion.
¡°Uh¡ yeah,¡± Hark mumbled as I noticed him shiver before looking away and refocusing on someone else.
[Cameron? Is everything alright?]
I turned my attention from the boy to Fay and saw that while she was being escorted up a small flight of stairs towards the highest table by Adonai, her focus was on me. Her brow had narrowed and there was the barest hint of a frown threatening to mar her features.
The high table that she was being escorted to was the only one above the table I occupied with the other champions and was used by the staff and any guests during meals. The only time before this that the table I was sitting at had been used was during the opening feast of the session when it had housed the former champions.
[Yes, Master.] I replied, wondering if she¡¯d sensed my annoyance at the comments about her. [Just keeping some juvenile hormones in check.]
Her brow raised for a moment before smoothing in realization as a smile threatened the corners of her mouth. [Hmm. Very well. Though be mindful of your emotions and don¡¯t allow the words of others to upset you.]
[Yes, Master.] The smile became more prominent, and her brow softened before she turned her attention back to Adonai, who was speaking with Commandant Kraviss as they passed by my table.
¡°Hmm, has someone got the hots for their teacher?¡± Rook quietly asked and my head whipped around so fast I swore I heard something crack. Rook¡¯s smirk grew at my reaction. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t blame you. I prefer males, but even I¡¯m curious as to just what she¡¯s hiding under those jare''la robes. Plus, I wouldn¡¯t mind learning how she looks so young.¡±
¡°The Force,¡± I replied, ignoring the image of Rook and Fay that flashed through my mind. ¡°Master Fay has a strong and deep connection to the Force which slows her ageing; even more so than most Jedi.¡± Well, that was my working theory as I¡¯d never actually asked her how she looked so young while being so old. That was not a question one should ever ask a woman, especially one as powerful as Fay.
There was the chance that some of her ability to age so gracefully was due to her Sephi heritage as that race had an elf-like ability to keep their looks well into their second century, with the elders often living past two hundred. However, the records I¡¯d perused suggested that it was rare for a Sephi to live past three hundred, with none known to have made it past four. Since Fay was in her mid-seven-hundreds, she had to be enhancing any natural boost to her lifespan and graceful looks with the Force.
¡°If I may have everyone¡¯s attention,¡± Kraviss began, drawing my attention back to the room. Since she was at the high table directly behind me, it forced me to turn almost entirely around ¨C not a comfortable thing to do while seated ¨C and look up. Hopefully, this speech, like her others, would be short.
¡°Today, we here in this hall, staff and trainee alike, along with our honoured guests,¡± she paused to allow the group of about twelve to nod, wave, or in Fay¡¯s case smile in that enigmatic way of hers, to the trainees. ¡°We gather to celebrate the end of another session and honour our newest champions.¡±
¡°Stand and be recognized, Parjir be te Kih Tracy''uur Sebbi Eldar,¡± Kraviss said, and the older girl stood, earning a round of applause from everyone, including myself. Sebbi quickly sat down again, either not wanting to overdo the cheering or because that was the standard.
¡°Stand and be recognized, Parjir be te Ori Tracy''uur Nonx Beroya.¡±
¡°Stand and be recognized, Traatik¡¯lore Orchid-Six.¡±
Each time the Commandant said this the relevant champions stood and received a round of applause from the hall. As far as I could tell, no one was disingenuous in their approval, but with over eight-hundred people in the hall, it was hard to be sure.
¡°Stand and be recognized, Akaan¡¯lor Cameron Shan.¡±
As I stood, I almost banged my knee on the table. Not because I was too close to the table, but because the cheer that went up this time was louder. Someone whistled loudly, drawing my attention, and I saw Naz standing in her chair, fingers in her mouth.
She winked once she realised that I¡¯d seen her and hopped off her chair. I caught sight of both Bo and Serra glancing her way as I quickly sat down. The cheering didn¡¯t stop as it had with the other champions, which was embarrassing, though a glance from the corner of my eye showed that neither Gar nor his team was irked by it.
When everyone had cheered for me yesterday, I¡¯d honestly thought most of it was just the trainees going through the motions. Bar a small number, I didn¡¯t think anyone was genuinely happy about me winning. Yet, from what I was seeing, the reaction yesterday had been genuine. The applause and cheering were louder from the tables where Diryc trainees sat, but even those from Laamyc seemed to be sincere in their approval.
¡°You are the first ever Diryc Akaan¡¯lor. Jedi or not, that is historic.¡± Gar explained, his voice just barely reaching my ears above the now slowly dying applause. ¡°That you respected our ways and fought with honour only elevates the respect many now have for you.¡±
While I wanted to say something to Gar in reply to his reasoning ¨C which I could understand ¨C I was cut off by the Commandant speaking once more.
¡°With the new champions recognized, I declare the session ended. Haili cetare!¡±
Several doors along the sides of the hall opened, ones which I knew led to the kitchen area, and the staff began to push out repulsor-lift trays of food. While I didn¡¯t recognize most of the dishes, some reminded me of meals from my former life, I caught sight of several repulsor-lifts carrying in roast shatual, and the unmistakable smell of tiingilar slowly began to drift across the room.
I turned my attention from the food to the array of quest completion notices that appeared in my interface. With the Commandant ending the session, all my training quests came due. I dismissed them quickly, though the roughly 8,500XP that I earned from them took me close to level 25, at which point I¡¯d be able to take a new Player Power.
I¡¯d reached level 24 last night when the three Institute-linked quests had come due and the various bonus objectives that I¡¯d met had resulted in me gaining the most XP I¡¯d ever gotten in one go ¨C around 30,000XP.
For my new perk at level 24, I¡¯d taken Enhanced Regeneration. That doubled all my regeneration values, meaning my FP regenerated at 624FP per minute. This resulted in a full restoration of my FP with about four minutes of meditation. Which was frankly insane. My Stamina and Player Power (PP) regenerations also doubled, which meant that, if the need arose, I could have Player¡¯s Mind active constantly without any drain on my PP.
Funnily enough, even if I''d worn the Force Suppression bracers during the match, I doubted I''d have lost. I barely needed to use any Force Power beyond Precognition and the few moments where I''d used another power - such as Force Jump or Force Speed - wouldn''t have bothered my FP total; never mind the increased FP regen I now had.
I had intentionally kept the few abilities I used at lower levels than I could have. Primarily this was to give Gar a good fight, as even if he was the best the Institute had to offer, he was still young and inexperienced in real combat. However, there were a few other reasons that convinced me to heavily limit myself. First, it was to allow those watching a good show, as my entire reason for coming to the planet was to build the beginnings of a combat unit that I could call on for the wars to come.
Additionally, by holding back I made sure that any of the audience that were possible threats - such as Pre Vizsla - would likely end up severely underestimating my abilities. While I had no doubt that Pre had plans for taking me out if I could make him think I was less of a threat than he realised, then his attempts against me would be lacking in the fire- and manpower they''d need to be a true threat. As long as they were prominent enough to ensure presentable truth upon confronting Vizsla after the fact, that was enough.
Plus, the more he fixated on me, the less he would be able to spend on reunifying Death Watch or recruiting people like Bo and Naz.
While using the Force at all had cost me a bonus condition for the Alpha Dog quest, it was a worthwhile price to pay to confirm myself as Akaan''lor, earning myself 4400XP for taking the crown.
As a large helping of shatual was placed in front of me, I put aside thoughts about my levels and what potential Player Power I¡¯d take and picked up my knife. Now wasn¡¯t the time to consider my unique abilities, but to enjoy the fact I was a champion.
And from tomorrow, I¡¯d begin to prepare for Serra¡¯s verd¡¯goten. I was curious about how the planet was picked; was it random chance or was a short list of options given to the adiik? And beyond a knife, what other supplies was one allowed to take?
Tomorrow, I hoped to find out the answers to those questions and a few more.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Serra¡¯s POV)
As another blast of hot, arid wind battered her, Serra bit of a grumble of annoyance. This planet, or at least the region she was in, seemed to be nothing but dry, dusty plains where the wind never stopped. Nor did the regular rumbling of distant thunder as lightning struck the ground.
She did, however, offer a small thanks that she¡¯d been allowed to wear her Jedi robes over the basic combat suit she¡¯d been forced to wear for her verd¡¯goten. The robes offered her protection from the wind, and the swirling dust it kicked up, which wouldn¡¯t have been the case with just her combat suit. Force, the suit was even less armoured than what she¡¯d worn at the Institute, though at least it was well ventilated otherwise she¡¯d be at risk of heat stroke.
From far behind her, a distant howl carried to her ears on the wind. Whatever had howled sounded large, and her hand instinctively tightened around her only weapon. The knife she had for this hunt was given to her by Cam, the one he¡¯d been given after killing Girk Saxon, and she was glad to have the beskar blade instead of a regular durasteel one.
Whatever she would have to kill would have to be taken down with the knife as, thanks to the Sith-cursed suppression bracers, the Force wouldn¡¯t be much of an ally during her trial. She could still sense the Force, mainly because of Cam¡¯s training on pushing past the interference the bracers generated, but it just wasn¡¯t the same. Gone was the all-encompassing feeling of the Force surging around and through her, and in its place was nothing more than a trickle, as though someone had drained an ocean until only the barest of drips from a tap remained.
Still, thanks to Cam¡¯s lessons, she knew she could force that tap open, no pun intended. While doing so with her negative emotions, and thus tapping into the Dark Side, or at least what she felt was the barest touch of the Dark Side, was easier it always left her feeling tainted afterwards. As though part of herself had been damaged by, if not lost to, the Dark Side of the Force. And the tiniest of voices from deep within her mind, the one demanding she take what she wanted, always seemed to grow louder during the moments when she brushed against the Dark Side.
She knew this voice, these desires, were her baser instincts, her animalistic side trying to assert dominance. She knew that giving in to those instincts was dangerous, and led to the Dark Side taking control, yet a part of her wondered if some of the things she¡¯d been taught about the Dark Side was wrong. There were certain abilities, mainly older ones that seemed to be linked to the Sith, which were labelled as dark, yet she wondered if they were truly infused with the Dark Side, or if the Jedi banned them because the Sith commonly used them. She¡¯d asked Cam about this, and while his answer had been infuriatingly vague, she suspected he agreed, and that he was being vague to not influence her own decisions.
Using her happier emotions, and the Light Side of the Force allowed her far more control but took longer to achieve and it didn¡¯t feel as powerful. After thinking about that, and talking with Cam more, it made sense. To Serra, happier emotions generally left someone more in control and alive while when someone was angry, especially when they went into a rage, they were more dangerous but often had far less control.
When she opened that tap with her happier memories and feelings, it felt as if the Force itself was allying or merging with her in a way that felt more profound and powerful than anything her Master or any other Jedi had hinted at.
As a second howl, this one from far to her left answered the first, she hoped she didn¡¯t need to force open her connection to the Force with the Dark Side. Yet, if the moment came and she had to, she wasn¡¯t going to deny doing so if it was the difference between her living or dying.
As her grip on the knife tightened further, her thoughts turned to the one who¡¯d shown her how to push through the interference of the bracers. Her thoughts about Cam were more conflicted than they¡¯d been before coming to Mandalore. She was less sure about what she wanted from him, yet at the same time she felt more certain about who she was, and what she wanted to be.
Most of that was due to the challenges she¡¯d faced on Mandalore, but a large part was also due to Master Fay. The ageless Jedi¡¯s opinion had quickly come to matter to Serra almost as Cam¡¯s and Master Drallig¡¯s opinions did. She had talked daily with Master Fay before they had entered the Mandalorian Institute.
Those talks had mainly been about how to handle Serra¡¯s blossoming feelings and how to not let them dominate how she behaved. Unlike other Jedi that had taught Serra, Master Fay didn¡¯t deny that everyone had feelings or claimed that they were something to be feared. Master Fay felt that emotions were what reminded them that they were alive and that all of them, good and bad, should be accepted as a part of themselves. Though Master Fay had been firm in explaining that for the next few years, if not the next decade, it would be hard to understand and control those growing feelings. The trick, according to the elder Jedi, was to learn to take a step back and think about what one really wanted, or needed, and if pursuing those needs and wants placed others in danger.
It had taken Serra a few months to understand what Master Fay had been saying, but she felt she was finally gaining a decent understanding. Watching Naz Vizsla as she gazed at Cam ¨C or the glimpses she¡¯d caught of Bo looking similarly at her ¨C had let her see those wants in others and confront several problems within herself.
Before they¡¯d come to Mandalore, Serra had been¡ almost obsessed with Cam. She¡¯s referred to him as hers, grown angry when others had taken his attention from her and wanted to lash out. Now, having seen signs of that from those girls, she could see how close she had been to losing control of her inner darkness; something she didn¡¯t realise she had until after the bracer training sessions with Cam.
Bo and Naz, while showing far too much interest in her and Cam respectively, hadn¡¯t let the targets of their desires rule their lives, nor had they grown angry when someone else was close to her or Cam. Force, the two girls seemed to spend as much time with each other as they did with her and Cam. Though she wished they¡¯d learnt to close the kriffing doors when they wanted to¡ do things together.
She¡¯d tried to talk with Cam about how to control one¡¯s feelings and desires, but every time she wanted to bring up the topic, it had been awkward as kriff. When they¡¯d finally talked about those sorts of things, she¡¯d been surprised with how¡ patient he¡¯d been. Master Fay had told her that most growing males could become pushy about trying new things, yet Cam hadn¡¯t tried to push. Which was a good thing as she doubted she would¡¯ve said no.
Instead, they¡¯d spoken at length and decided to remain friends, good friends, until they were older. She hadn¡¯t pushed for what exactly he¡¯d meant by older, but to her, it meant they¡¯d both be adults. More specifically, adults by Republic standards. As much as a part of her ¨C one linked to that darker voice ¨C wanted her to treat them both passing a verd¡¯goten as them being adults, she knew better.
Again, she had to thank Master Fay for helping with that as after the session at the Mandalorian Institute had finished, Serra had resumed her daily talks with the wise Jedi Master; even spending time with Master Fay while they travelled to Kiffu, the world Serra was now stuck on for her verd¡¯goten.
While the Mandalorians would likely claim that the selection of Kiffu was just random chance, as a Jedi she knew better. The Force wanted her to go here, to complete her trial on this world, but why was sadly not something the Force had chosen to explain. Which from what she knew, was something it rarely, if ever, did.
Still, even if she didn¡¯t know the reason the Force had guided her to Kiffu for her verd¡¯goten, she found it amusing that the Force had chosen the homeworld of Aayla¡¯s Master Quinlan Vos, for her trial.
A third howl, this time from where the first had come from, reached her ears. While it was louder than the initial howl, it was quieter than the second. Hopefully, that meant the beasts weren¡¯t heading towards her, but it was hard to be certain with the way the wind continually changed directions. She¡¯d have to stay alert to be sure her hope wasn¡¯t misplaced.
As the wind shifted and smashed into her righthand side with enough strength to catch her unawares and make her stumble, she cursed the weather on Kiffu. For four long, monotonous days she¡¯d been wandering the flats of Kiffu, searching almost aimlessly for something worthy of being her verd¡¯goten kill.
While a part of her was still uncomfortable at killing for a hunt, she¡¯d been reassured by Duke Adonai and Bo-Katan explaining that whatever beast was killed for the verd¡¯goten would be harvested for the celebration of one becoming Mando¡¯ade. They¡¯d also explained that, if possible, the remains of the beast were sold with the credits going to what they called the Evaar¡¯la Verd Fund. That was designed to help people adopted into the Mandalorian way ¨C mainly children, but with the odd adult as well ¨C settle into the culture. The ruling government in Sundari didn¡¯t approve of this fund, but Serra found it oddly reassuring that whatever she killed would help those in need.
Bo-Katan and Naz had wasted no time in telling the members of Serra¡¯s team that she planned to attempt the trial, and the group had spent a good amount of time wondering what she would hunt, and what sort of sigil it would result in.
Truthfully, Serra wasn¡¯t that bothered about what she killed ¨C save for her unease about killing in a hunt ¨C or a sigil that she¡¯d never really need as a Jedi. What drove her to do this was a need, one that could almost be called a desire, to prove that she wasn¡¯t weak. That those boys who¡¯d attacked her had been wrong to think she was.
She accepted that she was not, nor would she ever be, as strong as Cam, but that didn¡¯t make her weak. She was strong in her way and this hunt would prove that to those who doubted her. Though it was hard to find anything to hunt and kill when the wind on this farkling planet never seemed to ease up!
Almost as if the wind wanted to spite her, it grew stronger, and she stumbled again as it shifted direction once more. Even with her robes to protect her, the sand and dirt that was swirling around with the wind began to sting as it was slammed into her by the now wailing wind.
She hissed as something larger than a grain of sand grazed against her cheek. With the wind now beginning to kick up in speed ¨C and fling larger pieces of dirt and possibly even small rocks around ¨C Serra had no choice but to ignore the spark of pain in her cheek. She pulled her robes tighter around her, leaving her eyes as the only area of her body not covered by them ¨C though those were covered by goggles ¨C and kept walking forward.
If the wind behaved as it had over the last few days, and as the reports she¡¯d read about the planet suggested, it would get stronger quickly, reaching a point where it would be all but impossible for her to keep going. It should then die down within a few hours, but if she couldn¡¯t find somewhere to use as a partial shelter her tent would be next to useless.
Over the last few days, she¡¯d been able to use small patches of trees that huddled together to protect themselves from the wind or outcroppings of hard rock that could weather the wind as windbreakers. However, so far today she hadn¡¯t seen anything on the wind-whipped horizon. Thus, she was forced to trudge onwards, placing her faith in the Force to guide her to shelter, and her skill to keep herself safe all while hoping the building storm didn¡¯t grow too quickly or become too powerful.
¡ ¡
Several hours later, Serra was still walking forward. Or trying to.
The wind had picked up as she suspected, but it was stronger than she¡¯d ever experienced, leaving her all but blind and deaf to the world around her and showing no signs of lessening. It almost certainly also guaranteed that she was hidden from the orbiting ship where Cam, Master Fay, and Duke Adonai were watching her progress.
The increased strength of the wind resulted in larger objects slamming into her and she swore the one that struck her left shin had been the size of her fist. Though she had no time to stop and check if that or any other hit had drawn blood as she all but dragged herself forward. Each step was barely longer than her foot in length.
Plus, if the howling beasts from earlier were around, she¡¯d never know until they attacked. Though she had to suspect that they, and likely every other creature in range, had hunkered down to wait out the storm.
Booming thunder came from somewhere nearby as another bolt of lightning struck the ground nearby, though again with the wind limiting almost all her vision, she had no way to judge how far away the strike had been, or even where it had landed as she couldn¡¯t even see the flashes of lightning as they danced their way to the ground.
She tried to lick her lips, but her tongue was almost as dry as her lips as the wind ripped away any moisture the moment she opened her mouth. If she could find some shelter, she could take out one of her two remaining water bottles ¨C the others were empty, and she hadn¡¯t found anywhere to refill them since yesterday morning ¨C but doing so now would be foolish. The sand, dust and dirt in the air would quickly get in her backpack, and the water bottle, which wasn¡¯t something she wanted to deal with.
Now, if she¡¯d had full access to the Force, she could use that to sustain herself, but the di¡¯kutla bracers prevented her from doing that easily. Never mind that focusing on the Force in the middle of a large distraction was not something she had any training in.
Her foot caught against something and she stumbled but thankfully didn¡¯t fall over. A glance down helped her see that she¡¯d clipped against some exposed stone, and she growled; not that she heard herself do so.
Any anger she felt at almost tripping died as she realised this was the first exposed rock she¡¯d found since the storm had started and she felt hope rise as she saw the exposed stone lead off in one direction.
Focusing on the direction the jagged link of exposed rock went before it vanished into the wind, she began to slowly walk that way and, as the wind dropped for a moment, she swore she caught sight of something reaching upwards hopefully not too far in the distance.
A small seed of hope blossomed as she saw that, and with renewed determination, she moved forward. Even if it was nothing more than a single spear of rock reaching up into the sky, it was the first sign of natural shelter she¡¯d seen in hours and would likely be enough to work as a windbreaker for her tent.
On her first day, she¡¯d ignored something similar, thinking ¨C even after studying up on Kiffu¡¯s weather ¨C that the wind would die off, and had kept walking. It had felt like days before she¡¯d found something else to use as shelter, so there was no way she was going to commit the same mistake twice. Any shelter in the constant windstorm was better than hoping for something better and pushing on.
As if to confirm her intentions, three loud, roaring rumbles of thunder echoed around her and the wind seemed to be tinged blue. While she tried not to react, the fact the wind shifted colour ¨C if only for a moment- meant those strikes had been close, and she cursed this planet for the fact that even when the wind fell to nothing but a strong breeze, lightning strikes continued to pepper the surface.
Still, she had to give the locals credit. Not only had they survived on this planet, but they¡¯d thrived and learnt to use the environment to their advantage. Kiffu was energy sufficient as the constant electrical storms and lightning strikes were channelled to power their settlements and factories. Every building in the city where they¡¯d landed ¨C and from which Serra had begun her verd¡¯goten ¨C had a lightning rod on the roof and there were arrays of collectors encircling the city.
It took her a while, but eventually, Serra reached the rock formation and, when the wind died down for long enough that she could look, she realised the outcropping looked like a large hill made entirely of solid rock. The side she was on had a steep slope, but one worn smooth by the constant winds. A few moments later she¡¯d found a small part of the rocky hill that would provide the best cover from the current wind and moved to set up her tent.
Thanks to having done this several times over the last few days, Serra was beginning to get the art of putting up a tent in the wind, and after making sure it was secure, she slipped inside and sealed the door. Ignoring the way, the wind was buffeting one side ¨C something that had been constant no matter where or when she¡¯d put up the tent ¨C she quickly scooped up the sand and dust that had blown inside and pushed it to one corner. While getting it out would be preferable, the first time she¡¯d tried that the wind had pushed more dust in than she was able to get out, so now she just left the collected debris until it was time to repack the tent.
While the tent wasn¡¯t the greatest, and didn¡¯t look particularly strong, it was covered in di-chrome and had thermal layering to help regulate the internal temperature and a null layer to protect her in the unlikely event a lightning bolt struck the tent. Plus, having the tent was better than not having it as she doubted that she¡¯d have been able to survive four days in the constant storms without the portable shelter.
Reaching into her backpack, she pulled out a small, sealed bag. The smell that emanated from it made her stomach turn, but she knew she had to eat something solid and with a weary sigh, she reached in and tore off a piece of the charred meat inside. This was the remains of a small rodent-like creature that she¡¯d managed to kill the day before last when it¡¯d snuck into her tent. With her initial rations now gone, this was all she had until she either found something else to cook or completed her verd¡¯goten.
Closing her eyes, she imagined the meat she was chewing was roast shatual, then washed the lingering aftertaste down with a few mouthfuls of water. After putting the resealed bag and water back into her backpack, and manoeuvring that to serve as a pillow, she settled down.
While she doubted, she¡¯d get it, a peaceful sleep where she wasn¡¯t woken by the wind battering her tent would be nice. Almost as if to tell her that wouldn¡¯t happen, the tent rocked as the wind smashed against it, dust and other debris scraping harmlessly ¨C she hoped ¨C against the side.
¡ ¡
She awoke with a start. Her eyes were large as they snapped from side to side looking for danger as she unsheathed her knife.
The Force, even cut off from her as it was by the bracers, had screamed a warning to her. That she had still easily heard the warning was both a good and bad sign. Good in that it meant her connection to the Force was strong even with the Force blocked by the bracers, and bad because whatever was about to happen was exceedingly dangerous. Though she¡¯d worry about that after whatever was about to happen was over.
The wind sounded as though it had lessened, and behind the wailing symphony it constantly generated, she heard a new, ominous sound.
She was just able to hear something that sounded like knives scraping against stone coming from the front of her tent. As that sound grew louder and closer, it was joined by something skittering.
She tensed as she heard the sounds grow louder and closer to the tent. With whatever it was approaching from the front, she was trapped inside. She couldn¡¯t risk opening the covered doorway to see what it was but staying inside risked her becoming trapped in the tent if its moorings were ripped up or the tent was sliced open.
One moment it sounded as though the skittering was coming from her left, then the next as if from behind her. She felt fear grip her heart as a large, ominous shadow grew and danced over the entrance of the tent. She couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but it was large and had, if the shadows weren¡¯t playing tricks on her, several long appendages sticking up into the air.
Making the shadow seem even scarier, and increasing the tightness in her chest, a menacing clicking came from the shadow as it drifted over the right side of her tent.
A part of her considered tapping into her raw emotions. She knew from her training with Cam that, if she wanted to, she could break through the restraints of the Force Bracers using powerful emotions, like the fear she was experiencing. She also remembered the feeling of freedom and power that came with it. That wonderful feeling that she could do anything, accomplish anything if she would just allow herself to release control, and give full reign to powers that she''d never truly utilized to their full potential... Yet the better part of her understood that was the lure of the Dark Side, the gratification and delight it offered to tempt one to keep using it.
She tried to ignore that part of her that wanted to feel that again even as the skittering, clicking and scrapping sounds became so loud they began to drown out the wind.
Another large shadow flashed against the left side of her tent even as a new, threatening tinging sound came from the right. Her grip around the knife tightened as a third shadow appeared, this one staying still for a moment against the right side of the tent.
More and more shadows danced around the tent and the sounds became so loud that she could no longer hear the wind.
Her eyes kept darting around, trying to see whatever was outside as she started taking small rapid breaths. Her heart seemed to beat so quickly that she felt it would explode out of her chest and the voice deep inside her grew louder and louder.
As the shadows grew in size and number, she once more had the urge to lash out, to feel that instant, almost overwhelming faith in herself that the Dark Side offered. Yet again, she resisted the temptation.
Yet, she knew she couldn¡¯t. Doing so would cost her everything. Her friends, her family, and her future. But she couldn¡¯t deny that the darkness she sensed in herself was a part of her. Ignoring it felt wrong, but indulging it felt worse.
¡°Emotion, Yet peace.¡± She began to whisper to herself as she gripped the knife as tightly as she could. ¡°Emotion, yet peace. Emotion, yet peace.¡±
She repeated the Code to herself, over and over, but unlike before, it didn¡¯t bring her solace. Didn¡¯t help to centre herself. Even as she kept whispering the words, a part of herself knew it wasn¡¯t right.
¡°E¡ I am the heart of the Force.¡± She mumbled as the words of the ancient Je¡¯daii came to mind. ¡°I am the heart of the Force.¡±
While that still didn¡¯t bring her as much comfort as the Jedi Code had used to, it felt¡ better. Closer to what she truly needed to say. Yet she knew now was not the time to dwell on those thoughts and so she closed her eyes and continued to chant that line of the Je¡¯daii Code over and over.
Time seemed to melt away as she found a semblance of balance, drawing on the Force, even with her weakened connection, to help her centre herself. The Force seemed to soothe and relax her as she chanted the ancient mantra, and she felt a warmth grow inside to counter the darkness her fear had created.
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
When she finally felt centred, she stopped repeating the mantra and listened.
The shadows that had been dancing on her tent and the clicking, tinging, and skittering sounds that had accompanied them were gone. Replaced by the strangely reassuring sound of the wind buffeting against her tent as thunder echoed in the distance.
Slowly, ever so cautiously, she moved to open the tent¡¯s door. While there was no screaming warning from the Force, there was always the chance the bracers were dulling a general sense of unease. Her knife hand stood ready as she slowly unzipped the tent.
With the door barely a quarter of the way unzipped, she froze.
Somewhere outside, she could hear the skittering of whatever had been there before. Her heart began to beat faster as the skittering was joined by the tinging.
Without moving, she took several deep breaths and mentally repeated the Je¡¯daii line until her heart was calm again. Then, she listened carefully. Unlike before, there was only a single source of the sounds and she found that oddly reassuring.
She listened intently as whatever was making the sound wandered around, moving from the left side of her tent to the right and then back, almost as if it was circling her.
Several loud, rapid thunderclaps echoed in the air, and the skittering paused for a moment. It then stayed constant, at least in direction. Whatever was making the sound seemed to be moving away.
Feeling more confident, Serra resumed unzipping the tent and offered a silent thanks to Duke Adonai for insisting on the primitive sealing method. A more modern tent would¡¯ve had an electronic lock which would¡¯ve hissed loudly as it unlocked, and she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop it unlocking once it started.
¡°Sithspit!¡± she spat out as sand and dust began to rush into the tent. The wind had shifted direction while she was inside and, as it bounced against the rocky hill she¡¯d used as a windbreak, was now aimed directly at the tent¡¯s entrance.
She grabbed her goggles, annoyed that she¡¯d forgotten to put them on before opening the tent, slipped outside and resealed the tent. That should keep her backpack and supplies safe while she investigated her surroundings.
Visibility was still limited, but the storm from earlier had passed and she could see for, perhaps, five-hundred metres. Her attention shifted from the weather to the ground around her tent.
The rock was scarred with scratches, as though thousands of knives had been dragged across it, though her head popped up as she heard a faint skittering sound. In the distance, she saw a ¨C thankfully small ¨C energy spider scurrying around.
Her breath caught in her through as she realised that the sounds from earlier had been a swarm of those spiders. She realised just how fortunate she¡¯d been that the swarm that hadn¡¯t ripped her tent. If they had¡ she shuddered as she knew that even with her lightsaber and full access to the Force she¡¯d have been hard pressed ¨C ok, she¡¯d have stood next to no chance ¨C to take on a swarm of energy spiders alone, especially in a sandstorm.
The single remaining spider began to move quickly towards the edge of the rocky hill and, fearful that the swarm was still close, she looked to see where it was heading.
Those fears disappeared as she saw another creature, perhaps three-hundred metres away from her, with the spider being closer to it than her. From the guide she¡¯d read on the way here, she was able to identify the new creature as a static tree.
While not actually a plant, the creature¡¯s long gangly limbs waved in the wind like branches while its six legs that shuffled over the ground bore a more than passing resemblance to the roots of a tree. Though what set it apart from a tree was the way electricity coursed around the limbs, encircling the creature. That lightning-like effect was generated by the passing wind interacting with small blob-like protrusions that dotted its skin. The creature then used the electricity to manage the wind and protect itself from predators, both local and imported; with the latter being the case with energy spiders.
The spider was moving very slowly towards the tree ¨C likely because it was heading into the wind ¨C which was another relief for Serra. Without her lightsaber or the Force, even a single spider would be a challenge.
She knew about both species ¨C one local, one imported ¨C as she¡¯d studied up on the local flora and fauna while travelling to Kiffu, and a thought came to her. While the static tree was a local species but not something that would suffice for her kill, mainly because the electricity it generated was only a danger to a sentient if they were struck by it for a sustained time, the spider certainly would be a worthy kill. And with it distracted by the static tree, she felt she had a decent chance to take it down and get off of this Sith-cursed planet.
Pulling her robes tight around her, she cautiously began to approach the two creatures. While the spider didn¡¯t hunt by smell, she still made sure to keep herself downwind so it would remove that problem and limit the chances of the spider spotting her approach.
Lightning seemed to dance in the air, but she didn¡¯t hear any thunder meaning it was likely just bolts travelling around the sky and not striking the ground.
While the part of her that was raised in the Jedi Temple was uncomfortable with thinking like a hunter, the greater part of her psyche knew that not doing so was an unnecessary risk. That made her thankful for the stealth and tracking training she¡¯d received at the Institute on Mandalore.
She also knew to take short, quieter steps to limit any sound reaching her target. Which became a useful thing as, moving after the two creatures, she rounded part of the rocky hill and the wind slammed into her. Visibility dropped to only a few hundred metres, but that was just enough to track the tree and more than enough for the spider.
She frowned as the tree began to move around the edge of the hill. She couldn¡¯t remember seeing that before, but it was likely something that was hidden by the wind. As it began to disappear, the air began to tinge blue, and she heard thunder echo off the rocky hill. The spider had closed rapidly, likely having realised its target was within striking range and didn¡¯t want to lose its meal and was no more than ten metres behind the tree while she was maybe a hundred from both.
Serra began to pick up her own pace, only to slow again as she realised that the spider was in full hunt mode now, with it moving in for the kill. While un-Jedi-like, it was smarter for her to wait until just after the spider struck. That was when its guard should be down and would give her the best chance of landing a critical strike before it knew she was there.
Still, she kept moving closer.
The tree had disappeared entirely now, and the rumbling of thunder was intensifying. Yet, Serra was confused as this sounded different. Normally the thunder on Kiffu was deep, seeming to reverberate around the sky. Now, the lightning seemed to crackle and echo heavily from where she¡¯d last seen the tree. Perhaps the tree had entered a small crevasse or cave?
The spider skittered forward faster, moving in for the kill, which forced Serra to increase her speed. She needed to be close, but not too close when the spider attacked the tree.
Just as the spider reached the last place Serra had seen the tree, it paused and reared back, lifting its sharp, blade-like claws high above its head. She thought she saw something shoot out from the spider¡¯s mouth ¨C likely it''s webbing ¨C towards where the tree should be.
However, if the webbing had hit the tree became moot as the tree came flying out into the wind from what Serra was now sure was a cave. And attached to two of the tree¡¯s limbs by its mouth was a massive flying snake-like creature.
The tree landed on its side and began to roll, which made the flying snake release its grip. As it pulled back and opened its mouth Serra saw rows of razor-sharp teeth, though her attention shifted to the tree as the lightning began to encircle around and then expand from it.
A shockwave of lightning exploded out from the tree, and before she could process what she was seeing, the wave struck the spider and then her.
She was knocked off her feet but the strength of the wave ¨C which reminded her of a shockwave from a seismic charge that she¡¯d in a recording ¨C then tumbled over a few times as the wind caught her.
¡°AGH!¡± she cried out as first her thigh, then her lower back were sliced as they caught jagged patches of exposed rock as she rolled head over feet before she was able to stop herself.
Doing her best to ignore the pain from those two big cuts ¨C and the various little grazes and bruises she felt all over her body ¨C she snapped her head around as she heard an inhuman groan.
Quickly realising the sound had come from the creatures, she focused on them, though given the energy wave had knocked her back nearly ten metres and the wind was strengthening, it wasn¡¯t as easy as she¡¯d like.
As she began to move closer once more, she watched in morbid curiosity as the flying snake ripped its head back from the tree; tearing one of the tree¡¯s limbs clean off and sending blood flying everywhere. She heard the inhuman groan again and she realised it was the tree making the sound as it cried out in pain.
As the groan was carried away by the wind, Serra noted that the lightning around the tree was all but gone, though given that something similar was encircling the snake, she doubted it would make much difference. Though seeing that lightning around the snake helped her realise that it was a spark-dragon. Like the tree, it could generate its version of lightning as an offensive and defensive measure, which was why the tree¡¯s attack had done nothing to the dragon.
Serra gulped hard as she realised that she¡¯d stumbled into the lair of one of the apex predators of Kiffu, and how close she¡¯d made camp to such a beast. Thankfully for her, though not for the tree, this dragon looked to be on the smaller side, at around four metres in length.
From the guide she¡¯d read, these dragons could grow up to ten metres in length and when she¡¯d read that, she silently asked the Force to help make sure she didn¡¯t run into such a beast. It seemed the Force had answered her, but only by making the creature in front of her a smaller, and thus younger and less intelligent, version of its fully grown brethren.
The spark-dragon reared back, preparing to attack the tree again, only for something to ignite against the lightning that danced around its body. Serra suspected that had been the spider ¨C which standing again ¨C had launched webbing at the dragon, and the dragon seemed to agree as it turned its attention to the spider.
For a moment, Serra¡¯s eyes met those of the dragon and she swore she saw the glint of predatory enjoyment before its focus turned to the spider.
¡°Kriff.¡± Serra cursed as the two predators faced off. A small energy spider was something she felt she had a chance to kill, particularly if it had just taken down its prey. But not a spark-dragon, and not both at the same time. She was out of her depth.
Yet, as the two beasts hissed and clicked at each other, she wondered if maybe she¡¯d have a chance to take down one once it had killed the other. Though that would only work if somehow the spider was able to hurt the dragon.
Still, with the thought that her moment was approaching, she took a tentative step forward, hoping to get into range to exploit a chance to complete her hunt.
Her plan depended on the two beasts being preoccupied with each other and not noticing or caring about her. However, as she took a second step towards the pair, the dragon squawked and flapped its upper ¨C and smaller ¨C set of wings.
Serra stooped as she saw lightning coalesce around those wings before her eyes widened in shock as that lightning hurtled towards her.
Ignoring the complaints from her body, she dove to one side and rolled. Her right leg grazed against a rock edge, but she didn¡¯t complain as she smelt the ozone as the bolt flew through where she¡¯d been standing.
As she came out of her roll, she looked towards the predators and blinked in surprise. The dragon was missing one of those smaller upper wings. The spider had used the shift in the dragon¡¯s attention to her to attack, though, given the whisps of smoke coming from two of the spider¡¯s claws, it hadn¡¯t achieved the attack without taking damage to itself.
A page from the guide she¡¯d read about Kiffu¡¯s fauna flashed through her mind. While the strike of a static tree was generally not fatal ¨C unless someone was struck by multiple bolts ¨C and would normally just numb a limb for a few hours, the lightning from a spark-dragon could burn and kill with a single strike.
Behind the two now wounded predators, Serra saw the tree begin to drag itself away; though with one limb missing and another two bleeding profusely she doubted it would get far. That was proven true as both predators reacted to its movement.
The tree groaned in pain as the dragon snapped at it while the spider drove one of its non-smoking knife-like legs into a working tree limb.
While the beasts were all distracted, Serra hustled closer. She could¡¯ve turned tail and ran, but with the dragon already knowing she was there, there was a fair chance it would come after her if it did as she expected and killed the spider.
That meant she¡¯d have to get closer, bide her time and strike with the hope she could find a way to kill one or both beasts before they could hurt her. It was far from her ideal plan, but it was the best one she had at the moment, and she knew she¡¯d have to be incredibly careful about how and when she entered the battle.
The dragon drifted closer to the spider, which forced it to pull its claw from the tree and swing two of those lethal-looking edges towards the dragon. The dragon was seemingly unconcerned by the warning and drifted closer still. However, the spider clicked madly and pulled the claws back, and Serra saw and smelt that one of the claw-limbs was burnt.
Her grip on the knife grew tighter as she continued to slowly, warily closed the distance between herself and the two monsters.
Suddenly, the dragon hissed and lunged forward headfirst. To avoid the rows of razor-sharp teeth the dragon exposed, the spider skittered back. Though in doing so, it came close enough to Serra that she could attack, which she did; slashing one of the spider¡¯s rear legs just above the joint deep enough that blood came flying out of the wound.
The spider seemed to hiss and began to turn to face the new threat, only for it to stumble. As its only remaining undamaged claw came around, Serra shuffled back, barely avoiding a wild swing of the claw.
However, trying to attack Serra while stumbling had exposed the spider to the dragon, and there was no way an apex predator like that wouldn¡¯t take advantage. The dragon lunged forward, opening its maw, exposing so many razor-sharp teeth in its massive mouth that Serra felt a fresh jolt of fear race up her spine, momentarily paralyzing her.
She gasped at the sight and took an instinctual step back as she realised that the largest of those teeth would easily go through her arm if given the chance or rip off her entire head in a single bite.
The frightening maw closed around the spider¡¯s thorax and drove its teeth deep into the spider¡¯s body. The spider hissed loudly, even as it lost its balance and rolled onto its side only a few metres from Serra.
The dragon didn¡¯t let go and instead began to coil its long, powerful body around the flailing spider, aiming first for the claw-like limbs that might be a threat before pulling them tight against the spider¡¯s body. As the dragon began to squeeze, Serra morbidly wondered if the spider would die from the bite wound or by being crushed to death.
The air began to smell as smoke drifted away from the spider¡¯s body even as Serra realised that it was now being cooked alive by the dragon¡¯s lightning. Even if it would¡¯ve killed her if given the chance, Serra felt a prang of sympathy for the spider, though she made no move to help it.
Yet, her brow creased as she watched the two creatures tumble around as, unexpectedly, the lightning around the dragon began to lose colour and strength. She swore she spotted that, even as its flesh burnt, the spider, in a final act of defiance, had managed to drive its fangs into the body of the dragon.
A feeling told her that this was her moment, and she moved. Closing the short distance between herself and the two struggling beasts, she braced her arm and drove it forward, aiming for the dragon.
She hissed in pain as her hand and arm pushed through the dragon¡¯s lightning field even as she felt her muscles lock up, but she kept going and was rewarded as she felt her blade lodge itself into the dragon¡¯s skull.
The dragon¡¯s head whipped back, and it roared in pain, yet Serra kept pushing forward. The combined actions drove the blade deeper into the skull. She felt the pressure suddenly lessen as the dragon jerked.
Even as she realised that she¡¯d pierced the predator¡¯s brain, a massive electrical explosion erupted.
Serra barely had time to realise that it had come from the dragon before she was slammed into the side of the rocky hill.
¡°Oof!¡± She blurted involuntarily as the air was driven from her lungs before she slumped forward.
Pain exploded throughout her body as she landed on the ground face-first and felt something slash her cheek.
¡°Argh.¡± She mumbled, and then, with far more difficulty than she could comprehend, she lifted one arm and pushed herself over onto her back.
Her eyes began to close as the pain threatened to overwhelm her body. Though as the wind roared across her face, and she felt a familiar presence approaching through the Force, she turned her head.
It took her far longer than it should have, though that might just be because everything was spinning, but she eventually turned enough to see the two predators.
Neither was moving, though there was a lot of smoke rising from the spider while the dragon wasn¡¯t moving; likely due to the knife that was buried up to the hilt in its skull.
Even though it strangely hurt, Serra smiled at the sight. With a groan, she moved her hand to her belt and slowly, painfully, pulled her communicator from a pouch.
Activating the communicator, she lifted it towards her mouth.
¡°I¡¯m... Done... Come... Down.¡± Each word hurt to say, took far longer to say than it should have, and her voice sounded weak and hoarse, but she sent the message.
She felt the device vibrate, indicating an incoming message and a hologram appeared. Without even looking at it, she knew it was Cam and her smile grew, though it again hurt to do so.
Whatever Cam said was too quiet for her to hear over the wind as it whistled around her, but she didn¡¯t care. She¡¯d proven to herself, to Cam, to everyone, that she wasn¡¯t weak. That it wasn¡¯t the Force that made her special and she could what she wanted without it.
The pain from her arm became too much and it gave out, falling to the ground; making her lose her loose grip on the communicator.
Part of her mind was able to understand that the burnt smell wasn¡¯t just coming from the spider, but her robes as well, but she didn¡¯t mind. She¡¯d completed her verd¡¯goten.
Her last thought as her remaining strength deserted her and her eyes closed was why the brunt meat smell of the spider was so strong when the creatures weren¡¯t directly upwind of her.
¡¡
¡¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
FEAR
I was pushed out of my meditation as fear seemed to tear at my very soul as a great pressure grew around my heart, and if not for the fact I was sitting, I suspected I¡¯d have fallen over.
It felt as though the Force was screaming a warning in my head and I saw a flashing red notice in my interface; one that did nothing to help me regain control of the almost nauseating wave of panic that gripped me.
WARNING!
A bonded individual is in grave danger.
Serra Keto [High] is in danger.
¡
[Serra? Serra?] I called out with Telepathy before remembering that the range of both that and the bond were insufficient for me to establish a connection.
When Serra had ventured out from the city of Khefstin, the ship we had arrived on ¨C which was Duke Adonai¡¯s personal cruiser, the Cin Vhetin ¨C had returned to orbit, which made the distance too great for me to attempt telepathic communication. And that was without the bracers being active.
Adonai had informed us that it was common practice for an adiik¡¯s family and sponsors to watch the hunt from orbit so that they were close enough to monitor what was happening, but far enough away that no one could accuse them of interfering. However, with Kiffu all but permanently covered in sand and lightning storms, all we could see was the brown hue of the planet as the sand and dust swirled around in the storms below.
¡°Shab!¡± I cursed as I shifted my legs.
I ignored the glances the nearby bridge crew gave me as I stood and I took the few steps needed to move from the corner of the bridge to reach the station that handled sensors. Since we¡¯d returned to high orbit, I¡¯d claimed that corner as my own and had only left to eat my meals or go to the toilet.
¡°What¡¡± I began to ask, only to stop as another wave of fear smashed into my mind. One hand drifted to my temple as I closed my eyes to shake off this latest surge of terror.
Whatever was happening to Serra on the planet below was making her so scared that even with the distance between us, and the bracers active and limiting her ability to call upon the Force, I was being overloaded with feedback.
Before the fear could fully overwhelm me, I activated Empathic Shield. As the tsunami of fear crashed against the mental barrier I¡¯d erected with the Force, I opened my eyes and took a deep breath to centre myself. While Empathic Shield stopped me from being consumed by her fear, it did nothing for my own, which was still growing thanks, in no small part, because of the still flashing red notice in the Interface.
¡°What¡¯s going on down there?¡± I asked the sensor operator, finally able to get my question out.
¡°The storm¡¯s picked up. Again.¡± The male Togruta replied without lifting his head from his station. ¡°And I¡¯m detecting an increase in electrical activity.¡±
I rolled my eyes at his answer. While that was a suitable answer to what I¡¯d asked, it wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d meant, and he had to have known that. Though this was likely the Togruta¡¯s way of getting back at me sitting so close to his station over the last few days.
Initially, it had surprised me to discover non-Humans working on the Duke¡¯s cruiser, as I had expected a human-only crew, but I quickly remembered that being Mandalorian was not about being Human, but a creed. An ideal.
The original Mandos hadn¡¯t been humans, instead being a now-extinct race known as the Taungs, so I really should¡¯ve expected to encounter non-human Mandos. Though the four in the crew ¨C 3 Togrutas and one Zabrak ¨C were the first non-human Mandos I¡¯d seen since arriving on Mandalore.
¡°What about Serra?¡± I prodded, batting down my irritation at the lack of useful information he had given me.
¡°With all the electrical activity in the skies, it¡¯s hard to get a good reading, but her vitals are¡¡± he paused as he focused on one readout in particular. ¡°Her heart rate just spiked and I¡¯m reading an increase in adrenaline.¡±
¡°Take us down!¡± I snapped at the officer of the deck as I turned and looked at the female lieutenant in the command chair.
The woman snorted. ¡°Not without direct orders from the Duke.¡±
I growled and took a step towards the officer. I knew that she was only following orders, but my friend was in danger ¨C so much danger that the Force and the Interface were both warning me about it ¨C and she was more interested in following those orders than helping. It was infuriating to still have to deal with Mandalorians who didn¡¯t want Jedi here. We¡¯d proved ourselves in the Institute, with the ijaat¡¯akaanir, yet still many ¨C even those loyal to House Kryze ¨C were dismissive of our presence.
¡°Cameron!¡± I stopped mid-step and turned to see that the doors to the small bridge had opened. Master Fay was now standing just inside the room, her face marred by the knitting of her brow.
¡°Master. Serra¡¯s¡¡± Fay raised a hand, silencing me mid-sentence.
¡°I felt it too. However, threatening the crew isn¡¯t the way we handle the situation.¡± She remarked, a single eyebrow raising as she shifted her gaze downward.
I glanced down and felt my eyes widen as I saw my hand was gripping my lightsaber. I hadn¡¯t planned to do that, nor even realised I had. Yet, as my concern for Serra and anger at the officer of the deck¡¯s lack of interest in helping had flared, my hand must¡¯ve drifted there on instinct.
¡°I¡ sorry,¡± I muttered as I removed my hand from my hilt and felt my shoulders slump.
Fay smiled softly as she closed the distance between us. ¡°It is quite alright. Being concerned for your friend is admirable, however, be mindful that that concern doesn¡¯t make you more¡ aggressive in your need to help.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°Now, what can you tell me?¡± She asked even as she turned her gaze to the scanner station behind me.
¡°I awoke with¡¡± I paused as I felt the Force shift.
The sense of danger was still there, but now there was something else. Something that made the Force alter its reaction.
On a hunch I stopped powering Empathic Shield and smiled as I felt, under a now diminished sense of fear, the barest whisps of calmness coming from Serra. There was something else there ¨C confusion maybe, or unease ¨C but it was harder to sense. Those kriffing bracers getting in the way of our connection.
¡°I sense it also,¡± Fay said, drawing my attention from trying to interpret what I sensed from Serra through our bond back to my Master. ¡°The danger is still there, but Serra is more at ease with herself.¡±
¡°She¡¯s calm,¡± I said, expanding on what Fay had said. ¡°There¡¯s still fear, but a sense of calmness is beginning to smother it.¡±
Fay smiled again, though this time there was a twinkle in her eye, hinting at her amusement. ¡°Indeed. Still, even if young Serra now has her emotions under control, it would perhaps be prudent to lower our altitude.¡±
¡°I already told them to do that.¡±
Fay chuckled. ¡°Yes, but this is not a Jedi vessel. We are here as guests of Duke Adonai.¡± She explained before she turned towards the lieutenant. ¡°Can you please summon the Duke?¡±
The woman turned and nodded. ¡°Certainly, Master Jedi.¡± Her eyes caught mine and she smirked before she tapped a button on the command chair. I realised that she hadn¡¯t been acting to spite me, but was merely respecting the chain of command, something I was all too familiar with from my former life.
¡°While there is no shame in being concerned for your friend, please remember that we should not let our¡ connections drive us to commit rash actions,¡± Fay said as she turned back to face me.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
As mentally reviewed the last few minutes, I was embarrassed about how I¡¯d behaved. I knew going into this that Serra would be in danger, but the combined warnings from the Force and the Interface had sparked concern for her that I hadn¡¯t expected. Serra was important to me, but the fear I¡¯d felt ¨C and still felt though it was less prevalent now ¨C at the idea that I might lose her¡ It was unsettling.
I stood beside Fay in silence, sensing Serra¡¯s emotions through the Force as the warning it gave slowly began to settle. The notice in my Interface slowly began to shift as well, turning from red to dark, then light orange.
More than likely she was reciting the Jedi Code to centre herself, and the vague, distant sense of confusion I was picking up was likely just her continued uncertainty about how effective the Code was. That was all my doing, and while I was glad that she wasn¡¯t blindly trusting the Code any longer, I wished that, for this moment at least, she could find something to fully place her faith in.
I was still standing there, with Serra¡¯s fear now all but entirely subsumed by her new-found serenity, as the bridge doors hissed open, and Adonai strode onto the bridge. He wasn¡¯t in his full armour ¨C just the breastplate and thigh guards ¨C but he looked more than ready for battle if the need arose.
¡°There¡¯s been a change in the adiik¡¯s situation?¡± He asked as he moved towards the lieutenant, who jumped from the command chair and clasped her fist to her heart.
¡°Her vitals spiked, likely in fear, and the other Jedi seemed to sense this.¡± The female officer responded, her unease with the Force clear to hear in her tone. ¡°Her vitals are still elevated, but not enough to suggest she isn¡¯t in imminent danger.¡±
¡°While that may be the case, the Force is still warning of danger to Padawan Keto,¡± Fay added as she drew Adonai¡¯s attention to her. ¡°We both feel it would be prudent to descent partially.¡±
¡°You want to fly into that?¡± Adonai asked, pointing to the viewport. The planet below was nothing more than a dusty brown colour as, like every day since we¡¯d arrived, it was almost entirely engulfed in sand-filled lightning storms.
No matter how much the Mandalorians felt that it was nothing more than simple chance to how a planet for a verd¡¯goten was selected, I believed ¨C as did Fay ¨C that the Force had guided Serra here. Though why that was wasn¡¯t something it felt like revealing to either of us; nor did my Interface want to drop me a hint.
¡°Yes. I sense that the moment is nearing.¡± Fay said in that typically mysterious way that Jedi sometimes spoke. Now, since I could feel the Force, sense it in every living thing, I understood why they spoke that way. However, to those who couldn¡¯t sense it, that style of speech must¡¯ve sounded a little¡ insane.
As Adonai stroked his beard, I saw the lieutenant frown at Fay¡¯s words. ¡°While young Keto is my ward, she is one of your Order,¡± Adonai stated after a moment¡¯s consideration. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll follow your lead. Helm, take us into a lower orbit.¡±
¡°Yes, my Duke.¡±
The lieutenant returned to her station ¨C the main tactical board ¨C though not before I caught sight of her brow creasing further.
As the planet began to fill the entire viewport, I barely managed to keep a smile from creeping onto my face. The ship seemed to hum as the power core increased its output and a low rumble vibrated through the deck as the repulsor lifts on the underside of the hull powered up; taking the strain as we began our descent.
[Be safe.] I sent to Serra. Even if she couldn¡¯t hear me because of the distance and the bracers, I felt she¡¯d sense the intent behind the words.
As we entered the upper atmosphere, the ship shuddered as the wind in the upper atmosphere began to batter the shields. No one lost their balance, but anyone in their sleep cycle would likely be jolted awake by the constant rocking we were now experiencing.
The shuddering and rocking of the ship continued as we descended further into the atmosphere, and soon we vanished from orbital view and were engulfed by the never-ending storms of Kiffu.
¡°My Duke, we are receiving a hail. The locals wish to know why we¡¯ve begun to descend without permission.¡± The comm operator reported.
¡°Tell them it is official Mandalorian and Jedi business,¡± Adonai replied as I saw the corners of his mouth twitch upwards. ¡°If that isn¡¯t sufficient reason, remind them we have permission from the Sheyf to land whenever and wherever we like.¡±
¡°Yes sir.¡± I couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, but I was certain the comm operator was smiling that Adonai¡¯s words. If the situation was different, I likely would¡¯ve too, but my mind was focused on Serra, and the danger she was still in.
¡°Engineering reports that due to the debris in the air, we¡¯ll only be able to stay here for about an hour before we¡¯ll be forced to land or return to a higher orbit.¡± Another member of the bridge crew reported after we¡¯d been descending for about ten minutes.
¡°Understood,¡± Adonai replied before he turned to face me and Fay. ¡°Has there been any change?¡±
Fay shook her head. ¡°Yes and no. While we can still sense that there is danger, I believe that Padawan Keto can handle the situation. Still, the closer we are, the more able we are to help if there is a need.¡±
¡°True. And hopefully what your sensing means that she¡¯s close to finishing the hunt.¡± Adonai replied before turning and looking out the viewport; though there was nothing to see as the wind was full of dirt, sand and debris which limited our visibility to maybe five metres. ¡°The sooner we can see the back of this dust-ball the better.¡±
I suppressed a chuckle at the Duke¡¯s words as I knew that his desire to leave wasn¡¯t due to the time it was taking Serra to complete her verd¡¯goten, but because of the local government.
Once they¡¯d learnt that the ruler of the Mandalore sector was in orbit, the ruling council of Kiffu ¨C led by a person known as the Sheyf who happened to share the same family name as Quinlan Vos ¨C had been in almost constant contact with the ship.
The Duke had spent most of the past few days dealing with those calls, and whatever the Sheyf wanted, in his quarters. Fay had also been contacted several times, though she had far more patience than the Duke, or she was better at hiding her annoyance, as she never seemed to be bothered by the various requests that came in. She also never bothered me with them. Even if I had been asked to help or to use them as distractions, I suspected I¡¯d have done a piss poor job of helping with my mind preoccupied with thoughts of Serra and her hunt.
Time seemed to crawl to a stop as I watched the shifting patterns in the brown sky outside the viewport and I wondered just how much longer we¡¯d have to wait until we broke through the storm. Standing around and not doing anything while she was in danger was not something I was enjoying.
¡°Engineering reports we have thirty minutes left.¡± Someone said and I blinked.
Either I¡¯d been staring at the weather for far too long and become lost in my thoughts, or something had happened, and I¡¯d lost a chunk of time. A glance at the bridge chronometer confirmed it was the former, which was probably for the best.
How much longer is this going to take?¡± I heard someone mutter from behind me and I turned to respond only to stumble and fall to a knee.
¡°Argh!¡± I grunted out as a wave of pain shot through my bond with Serra.
¡°Cameron?¡±
Quickly I reengaged Empathic Shield ¨C I¡¯d left it down to sense the moment anything happened to her ¨C and pushed myself back to my feet.
¡°I¡¯m fine Master. It¡¯s Serra¡¡± I let my words trail off as I stopped answering Fay and turned back to the screen and cursed the fact that the view was still obscured.
With even a partially clear sight of the ground below, I could¡¯ve abused Teleport, Telekinesis and Levitation to reach the surface faster; though it would¡¯ve drained a fair amount of FP to do so. However, even then it would¡¯ve been difficult to manage due to the winds on this planet. Thus, I was forced to wait around uselessly as Serra felt excruciating pain.
¡°How bad?¡± Fay asked. She was now close enough that she could place a hand on my shoulder in a gesture of support.
¡°Bad.¡± Fay squeezed my shoulder even as she turned to face Adonai and the bridge officer.
¡°Land the ship.¡± Fay all but demanded.
¡°You heard the lady,¡± Adonai said, earning a small nod of thanks from Fay. I¡¯d have done the same if I wasn¡¯t preoccupied with worrying about Serra.
If not for Fay¡¯s reassuring touch, I¡¯d have started pacing so instead I glared at the viewport, all but demanding the storm broke so I could see what was happening with my friend.
The shaking and rattling grew louder as we descended further and faster into the storm. Lightning exploded as it crashed against the shields, and I heard a few people call about the effects the weather was having on the cruiser. Yet all I cared about was getting to Serra, to be able to do something, anything to help.
I felt impotent, useless, as I did nothing while Serra was subjected to such immense pain that I¡¯d felt it so easily through our bond.
[Be at ease, Cameron. The Force will guide us to her.] Fay said telepathically, sparing me from any public embarrassment about my feelings for my friend. Though I doubted the Mandalorians would see my situation as embarrassing. More likely they¡¯d be surprised to see a Jedi so concerned with the life of another, even a friend.
[I know, Master. I just hate feeling so¡ useless.]
[I understand but remember that Serra is strong. Perhaps stronger than any of us realise, and the Force is with her. Always.]
While Fay¡¯s words were meant to help, my mind instantly drifted back to why Serra was down there. Even if she wouldn¡¯t confirm it to me, I knew that a major part of her reasoning for her attempting this hunt was because of those boys. If anything happened to her, anything permanent¡ I¡¯d make sure they lived just long enough to regret their mistake.
[Cameron. Be mindful of your fears. Don¡¯t let¡]
¡°Incoming signal!¡± Someone called, ending my mental communication with Fay in an instant as my head snapped to the main holographic display that sat between the command chair ¨C now occupied by Adonai ¨C and the helm. The display sparked to life as an image began to appear.
¡°By the Force!¡± Fay muttered as a shimmering blue image of Serra formed in the display.
Her clothing and face had been burnt while she appeared to be lying on her back, holding her communicator close to her face and I suspected that it was only because the hologram was blue that we weren¡¯t seeing the full details of the damage done. Thankfully, her eyes were fine, though her goggles were nowhere in sight, and while there was a smile on her face, her lips looked beyond dry, and her eyebrows were gone.
¡°I¡¯m¡ Done... Come... Down.¡± Serra managed to say. I felt my heart stop for a moment at how scratchy and hoarse her voice sounded, and I moved towards the display.
¡°Serra? Are y¡ What happened?¡± I asked, cutting myself off from asking if she was ok. She wasn¡¯t and it was a stupid question to ask.
Serra didn¡¯t respond beyond her smile growing, though that action had me wincing as the skin around her mouth cracked and it appeared as though blood began to seep down her cheeks.
The image suddenly shifted, flailing around until it stopped and all I could hear was the wind as it whistled passed.
¡°Serra?! SERRA!¡± I screamed, not caring if I annoyed anyone on the bridge, but no reply came.
¡°Get us down there now!¡± Adonai ordered an edge to his voice. I felt the hum of the powercore increase and had to assume the crew were following his order without question.
¡°Cameron,¡± Fay began, her hand coming to rest on my shoulder while I felt her reassurance and understanding through the Force, ¡°Serra is strong.¡±
¡°But¡¡± I paused and licked my lips. Bringing myself to comment on the state she¡¯d appeared in was more difficult than I¡¯d expected. ¡°It¡¯s¡¡±
¡°I understand, Cameron. We are all worried about her, but you must have faith. Faith in her to have the will to stay strong until we reach her, and in the Force to guide and protect her.¡±
For a moment, I wanted to lash out at Fay. Saying I had to trust the Force to protect Serra sounded so empty when I could see her lying there, so gravely wounded that she was unable to process it. However, I knew that Fay was simply trying to comfort me, so I let the moment pass.
¡°I¡ Yes, Master.¡± I replied with a deep sigh. ¡°I just feel so¡¡±
¡°At times like this, we all do.¡± Adonai offered, drawing my attention. ¡°Dorgo was wounded during his hunt, and as my ship came in to collect him, he began to fade in and out of consciousness and there were moments where I feared I¡¯d lost my firstborn. Even though he made a full recovery, and I know young Serra will too, that day was one of the most nerve-wracking of my life.¡±
¡°We have a lock on her communicator.¡± The Togrutan scanner operator stated. ¡°It¡¯s close to a rock formation that will make landing difficult. I¡¯d advise we land five kilometres further south.¡±
My head flew around, ready to snap at the crewmember, but Adonai beat me to it.
¡°No. Land us as close as you can. Mando¡¯ade Keto needs our help.¡± I gave him a small smile of thanks for him calling Serra that, which he accepted with a nod before I turned back to the viewscreen.
The seconds ticked by, and even though I knew there was little I could do, I still felt impotent just standing here waiting.
¡°Patience, Cameron. We are descending as fast as the ship will allow.¡± Fay said, her hand still resting on my shoulder.
That¡¯s when I remembered my earlier idea about abusing three Force powers to reach the ground quicker. For a moment I considered using my earlier idea of Teleport, Telekinesis and Levitation to reach the ground quicker, though I quickly dismissed the idea.
Even though we were now closer to the ground, the strength of the wind, and the complete lack of visibility, made such an idea foolhardy at best, and fatal at worst. Still, at least being able to contemplate such a foolhardy idea helped elevate some of my feeling of inadequacy.
¡°Perhaps you¡¯d like to wait near the loading ramp?¡± Adonai suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll have a med-team standing by, ready to deploy as soon as we land.¡±
¡°Yes, that would be the best approach. Thank you.¡± Fay replied and she guided me silently out of the bridge.
The walk to the loading ramp was done in silence. There wasn¡¯t much to be said and it was taking a lot of effort for me to not rush around in a frantic need to do something or lash out in anger at my failure to be helpful.
¡°Master Jedi.¡± The ship¡¯s chief medical officer greeted us as she saw us approach the landing ramp. ¡°We¡¯ve got a hover-gurney ready to deploy but finding her in this storm could be tricky.¡±
¡°We will handle that Doctor,¡± Fay responded. ¡°The Force will guide us to her, and we¡¯ll do what we can to temper the storm¡¯s fury.¡±
¡°Ah¡ Yes. Thank you.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t sound comfortable about us using the Force but it seemed she was wise enough to not dismiss the offer.
The vessel shuddered and I had to support myself against the wall to keep my balance. One of the three other members of the medical team wasn¡¯t so lucky and stumbled to the ground.
¡°Krern, you alright?¡± the doctor asked as another of her team helped the fallen one.
¡°Yes, doctor. Sorry.¡±
I ignored the conversation as a new marker appeared on my Detection-boosted minimap. It shone with a bright pulse, and since the only other person besides Fay that I had a Solid or better Force Bond with on this planet was Serra, I knew it was her.
Yet, my breath caught in my throat as I saw that the marker was red. That was a new thing and not a good sign.
With my worry and fear about Serra overriding any common sense, I Teleported. The loading area faded away as my vision was engulfed in a silver light as the Force power activated. When the light faded, the wind slammed into me and I stumbled to my right. My foot caught on something and I fell over.
¡°Oof!¡± I muttered as I slammed shoulder-first into the ground.
¡°Ugh.¡± A weak, pained groan came from my left and I turned my head and gasped at what I¡¯d tripped over.
¡°Serra!¡±
My tongue seemed to get caught in my throat as I saw her up close, and I dry heaved for a moment as the faintest whisps of burnt flesh reach my nose.
Her robes weren¡¯t just burnt, they¡¯d melted into her skin, and where the flesh was exposed, it was charred badly or a sickly white. Her face wasn¡¯t in much better shape. Her lips cracked and there was a small trail of blood leaking from her mouth. I could also see that, like her eyebrows, her hair was all but gone; burnt off by whatever had happened.
I felt my anger flare, as a need to find whatever had done this to her and obliterate it surged through me. Yet, as I shifted so that my legs weren¡¯t pushing down on Serra¡¯s midsection, I pushed that desire down. Right now, all that mattered was stabilizing Serra until Fay arrived with the medical team.
[Master, I¡¯m with Serra. Hurry!] I all but shouted through the Force to Fay as I moved my hand to check the back of Serra¡¯s head. She groaned as my fingers slipped into the last, smoking embers of her hair. I sighed in relief at not feeling any wetness, which suggested she wasn¡¯t bleeding there. Still, I had to be sure of her injuries and as I squinted my eyes closed as sand blasted into my face, I cast Observe.
Serra Keto
Level: 17
Race: Human
Health: 26% [Third-degree burns, 16% of her body. Second-degree burns, 46% of her body. Infected cut on her thigh. Internal bleeding in several locations]
Age: 13
Force Potential: High
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Honoured Confidant
Force Bond: High
Affiliation Loyalty: You (87%) Republic (60%) Jedi Order (57%)
Emotional State: Relieved/Confused
Serra is relieved that she managed to kill the spark-dragon and prove to herself that she¡¯s not weak.
Though she is confused about why the spider smells so close and why she can¡¯t move or feel the wind on her face.
¡
For a few seconds I froze, as for the second time in less than a minute I processed just how badly hurt Serra was and my tongue seemed to get caught in my throat. Though I snapped out of it instantly when her health dropped a percentage point.
With the barest of effort, I used Force Barrier to create a bubble around us, keeping the wind back as I placed my hand over her chest and activated Force Heal.
Force Heal target [Serra Keto] has the following injuries:
3rd degree burns [16% of body]
2nd degree burns [46% of body]
Internal bleeding [lower intestine, liver, spleen]
[Mild concussion]
[Infected cut on left thigh: Minor]
Which injury would you like to heal?
¡
WARNING!
Force Heal is not high enough to heal the following injuries of the subject:
3rd degree burns [Master:50]
2nd degree burns [Master:1]
Internal bleeding [Professional:50]
¡
¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed, going back to my original curse words in a moment of anger.
Force Heal was only at Professional:3 as it wasn¡¯t a power that I¡¯d spent a lot of time trying to level up. Though I put aside my annoyance at having not levelled it up further and focused on what I could heal, starting with Serra¡¯s concussion.
A brief notice appeared in the Interface telling me it would cost 1349FP to heal her concussion. When I¡¯d used Force Heal with the Lokella, I¡¯d noticed that it cost more to use the Force to heal others, which made sense. As did the fact that my anatomy skills affected how long and how costly it was to heal someone.
From what the Interface had explained, I needed Adept:1 in the appropriate anatomy skill for the FP cost to base at three times what healing the same injury on myself would take. There was also the issue that healing injuries on others was more time-consuming and had a higher-level requirement than if I was healing the same injury on myself.
It only took about thirty seconds to heal Serra¡¯s concussion ¨C the fading of the dull blue light that flared between her head and my hand acting as a visible indicator ¨C and I turned my attention to healing the infected cut on her leg.
[Cameron, I need you to lower your barrier.] Fay spoke into my mind just as the blue light that indicated my Force Healing was active appeared over Serra¡¯s leg. [I have already extended one around yours, so the wind won¡¯t be an issue.]
[Yes, Master.] I replied and with an almost idle wave of one hand, I depowered Force Barrier. The fact I could so easily use the Force with but the briefest of moments to concentrate, when it took others several moments to gather their thoughts and use the Force how they wanted was a benefit of my unique powers and the Interface. And in situations like this, where I needed to do two or more things simultaneously, it was extremely useful.
I heard one of the medical team mutter what sounded like a curse as they approached, but they were just far enough away that I couldn¡¯t hear the exact words. It was enough though for me to glance to my right to see Fay, one hand extended away from her body, leading the Mandalorian doctor and her team to me and Serra.
¡°She¡¯s mainly got second-degree burns, though I think some of them are third-degree, and there¡¯s some internal bleeding as well,¡± I stated as I shuffled back to allow the Doctor access. While I didn¡¯t want to move away, the doctor could do more for her than I could. ¡°I¡¯ve healed a cut on her leg but that¡¯s all I could do,¡± I added, keeping the fact I¡¯d healed her concussion hidden as the doctor might want to reprimand me for healing the mind and thus take time away from her treating Serra.
¡°How¡ The Force. Right.¡± The doctor said after a momentary pause. ¡°Very helpful, but it¡¯s not something either me or my staff are used to.¡± She muttered as she ran a medical scanner over her body.
She turned to face her team, who were hovering near the gurney. ¡°The adiik¡¯s right. We need to get her on the bed.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± I said as her team began to move the bed closer to her and gently, after making sure I had a grip on every part of her, elevated Serra with Telekinesis.
¡°Haran.¡± One of the medical team muttered as Serra¡¯s body floated up. The faintest of groans slipped past her charred lips as I moved her over to, then on to the repulsor-lift gurney.
¡°Thank you.¡± The doctor muttered as she turned to the small console on the gurney. She tapped at a few buttons and a panel extended out of the gurney, closing around Serra¡¯s midsection. It was followed by a soft hissing as the faint wisp of bacta¡¯s sickly sweet smell drifted towards me.
¡°Cameron.¡± Reluctantly, I turned from Serra to look at my Master. ¡°While I¡¯m not going to reprimand you for using the Force to reach Serra quickly, indeed I think your actions may have helped save her, in the future, I would prefer if you at least told me what you were going to do before you do it.¡± Her tone was light and almost jovial but there was no smile on her face.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°Good. Now, with Serra now secured, perhaps you could carry her kills back to the ship?¡± Fay asked, glancing with her head behind me.
I turned and saw three creatures lying close together. Furthest from the centre was what looked like the remains of a static tree, though it was charred black and looked to be missing a few limbs. That wasn¡¯t something that Serra could¡¯ve hunted for her verd¡¯goten, but given to the other creatures, I suspected that it had been what led Serra to her kill.
Far closer together where the smoking remains of what two creatures. The first, I suspected was an energy spider. Though I postulated that from what I¡¯d learnt from my Observe of Serra as the spider¡¯s legs had either been burnt clean off or they¡¯d been pulled in close instinctively to protect the spider and then become merged with the body when the spider had been flame grilled.
The third creature, a spark-dragon, was the one that Serra had killed as it had my knife lodged to the hilt in the top of its skull.
As I stepped closer, I saw that the dragon was missing one of its four wings, a smaller upper one, and unlike everything around it ¨C flesh and stone ¨C didn¡¯t show any sign of having been burnt. The skin was still smoking and looked dried out, but apart from the missing wing, the knife and a horrible-looking bite near its tail, there was no real damage to the beast.
Not knowing the exact rules, I lifted all three creatures. Perhaps there was something that could be harvested from the spider and static tree as a bonus for Serra.
Turning, I saw Fay watching me with a wrinkled brow. ¡°Once we have confirmed Serra is safe, I wish to speak with you privately.¡± She said as I came closer, the three beasts floating along behind me.
¡°Yes, Master.¡± As said as she began to walk beside me back to the ship, the doctor and her team were a good twenty metres in front of us as they moved as quickly, though not too quickly. Likely they were concerned about Serra¡¯s condition and wanted to avoid any unexpected jolts.
¡°And I¡¯m sorry.¡± I continued. ¡°For letting my anger get the better of me.¡±
¡°Your friend was in grave danger,¡± Fay replied. ¡°To not show concern and worry for them would make you no better than a Sith. And while you did well in controlling that anger and fear, I think a reminder of the dangers of the Dark Side wouldn¡¯t go amiss.¡± She said softly as we walked. ¡°Plus, it may well help distract your mind from the concern I sense even now.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
While I had heard everything she¡¯d said and agreed that meditation and talking would help distract my mind, I knew my worry wasn¡¯t going to go away. Not until Serra awoke and I could speak with her to understand what had happened.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I opened my eyes as I felt the ship begin to descend into an atmosphere, ending my meditation and stopping the five Force Powers I''d had active while doing so.
Yes, training with so many powers active at once was a bit of a cheat but given that my FP regen increased to 650% of normal when I meditated, it was also a great way to improve various powers. Though, the logistical limitation was that those powers had to be ones that ran silent, out of sight, or didn¡¯t need me to concentrate to control them like the kinesis powers.
The continued soft, gentle beeping that I¡¯d been listening to for the last few days drew my attention instantly. Even though the technology in this universe was more advanced than my old one, the monitors here still beeped with the heartbeat of the patient in the bed. In this case, Serra.
She was resting peacefully in the medical bed, with various sensors attached to her body while most of the skin was covered in bacta patches. The burns had all receded ¨C a testament to the power of bacta ¨C and her skin was looking a more natural and healthier colour and her hair had begun the long process of growing back, but she was still in an induced coma to help her heal.
Seeing her like this, and vividly remembering how we¡¯d found her on Kiffu, made me frown. The time between her pain overloading the bond until I¡¯d reached her had been the longest, and most soul-crushing, of my life. Not being able to do anything to help her while she was in such pain had felt horrible at the time.
Though over the last few days, I realised it had also humbled me. Until that moment, nothing that I¡¯d wanted to do had been beyond me. With the Force, I¡¯d been able to do far more than any child had a right to do. Hell, I¡¯d done more than most adults were capable of. Yet in the time before I reached her, I could do nothing but wait and pray.
When I had reached her, I could only heal her less critical injuries ¨C and I cursed myself daily for not focusing on Force Heal as a power to level up ¨C before allowing Adonai¡¯s medics to take over.
While the Cin Vhetin wasn¡¯t equipped with a bacta tank, it was well stocked with bacta patches and gels, and Adonai had set an immediate course back to Mandalore, stating a desire to get as far away from Kiffu, and its ruler, as he could.
Fay had suggested taking Serra to the Jedi Temple, but Adonai had been against that idea as Serra was now Mando¡¯ade, and the Mandalorians took care of their own. I was grateful for that as, feeling as shit as I did, the last thing I wanted was to have to face Master Drallig or the grilling the High Council was likely waiting to give me for what had happened over the last few months.
While Doctor Harvik ¨C I¡¯d learnt the doctor¡¯s name after returning to the ship with Serra ¨C had taken Serra into the Cin Vhetin¡¯s medical bay for a thorough examination, Fay had taken me aside and spoken with me. As I¡¯d expected, the talk had been about me allowing my fear and worry over Serra to cloud my judgement.
Surprisingly, Fay had then explained that while those emotions were not things to ignore and that I shouldn¡¯t deny I had them, I had to make sure that they were not to be used to drive my actions. Such behaviour, she said, was the slippery slope that led one to allow the Dark Side of the Force a chance to take root within you. While she commented that there was darkness within me ¨C mirroring Nilas¡¯ words from several years ago ¨C she said that it wasn¡¯t something that appeared to be taking control, but I had to be cautious in moments where my fear and anger surged.
The hissing of the door drew my attention away from my resting friend and I turned to see Fay enter. Though my brow rose as I saw Dooku and Master Drallig following a step behind.
¡°Masters,¡± I said in greeting as I stood and lowered my head for a moment. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t do that, and Fay and Dooku didn¡¯t mind. However, with Drallig here, and his Padawan lying in an induced coma beside me, I felt it best to act more akin to a normal Padawan.
¡°How is she today?¡± Fay asked as Drallig moved passed her to the other side of Serra¡¯s bed.
¡°The same. Doctor Harvik said that her wounds are healing well, and she should be fully healed in a few days. The doctor also altered the medicine to slowly bring Serra out of the coma.¡± I replied, summarizing what Harvik had told me earlier this morning as Drallig examined Serra and the monitor displaying her vitals.
¡°And how exactly did my Padawan get so badly burnt that she had to be kept sedated for five days?¡± Drallig asked in a tone that was only a touch short of a demand. His brow had dropped, while his eyes were now locked on me and at that moment, I was glad that Deadly Sight was not a Force ability used by the Jedi.
Still, he could be furious and blame me all he wanted. Nothing he could say or do could be worse than the bashing I¡¯d already given myself over what had happened. Serra was my best friend, and someone I cared deeply for; far more than I¡¯d even realised until Kiffu had happened. And as such, I¡¯d spent days berating and torturing myself trying to see what I could¡¯ve done better to keep her safe; or at least reach her quicker.
¡°She completed her verd¡¯goten,¡± I replied steadily as his eyes narrowed further at my answer. ¡°It was her choice.¡±
Drallig continued to stare at me, his eyes seeming to search for something. Finally, after what felt like one of the longest moments of my life, he lowered his head, pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed loudly.
¡°Force grant me strength.¡± He mumbled as his head shook from side to side.
Slowly, he lifted his head until our eyes could meet. ¡°This was not how I expected her time away from the Temple to go. I anticipated something happening, you have a¡ knack for finding yourself in situations, such as the trial by combat.¡±
¡°I¡¡±
He raised a hand, cutting off my defence. ¡°I have spoken extensively with both your Masters concerning that, and I do not hold you responsible. At least, not beyond choosing to train on the planet unto which we are now landing.¡± He paused, sighed again and looked down at Serra. ¡°But this¡ This will cause problems for her when she returns. And for you, as I suspect you¡¯ll be doing this verd¡¯goten trial once you¡¯re able to?¡±
¡°Yes, Master Drallig.¡±
He nodded, though he didn¡¯t seem happy about my answer. ¡°Hmm. The High Council will not like this. There hasn¡¯t been a Jedi accepted by the Mandalorians since Tarre Vizsla. As you may know, he was taken in by the Order during the New Sith Wars but left the Order to lead his people. The Council will be¡ concerned about history repeating itself. Particularly regarding your familial tie to these people.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of doing that, Master,¡± I replied honestly. While the idea was tempting, I dismissed it almost instantly. I couldn¡¯t deny that while I was generally enjoying my time on Mandalore, and respected those who followed a warrior¡¯s code, I had no interest in becoming their leader.
Drallig glanced at Fay before he spoke again. ¡°Be that as it may. Your actions have caused concern among many in our Order. Learning that you came here will just inflame those concerns. However, I for one do not share them. While you do tend to get into situations, your actions are those of one who wishes to help, not conquer.¡±
¡°I¡ Thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d done to earn Drallig¡¯s respect, or at least a small part of it, but I wasn¡¯t going to reject it.
The faintest of smiles danced across his face for a moment. ¡°The thanks should go to your Masters. Masters Dooku and Fay are two very respected, if slightly unorthodox, members of our Order. That both would consent to train you speaks volumes about your character. As does Serra¡¯s continual support.¡±
The smile vanished as his words took the conversation back to his Padawan.
¡°As you¡¯re no doubt aware, Serra¡¯s always been more¡ rebellious than other Padawans. Likely that was one of the reasons she was drawn to you.¡± The corners of his lips twitched, likely remembering something Serra had said or done. ¡°When I first learnt that you¡¯d gone to Mandalore, I was concerned about putting her in a place with strong Anti-Jedi tendencies. A worry confirmed by the attack on her.¡± I opened my mouth to say something, but he raised his hand to stop me.
¡°I do not blame you for what happened Padawan. I can even, just about, overlook the¡ approach you and Serra chose for handling the situation as you were isolated there. I blame the Mandalorians for allowing such a thing to be an option for settling disputes.¡±
¡°Yet, just over a week ago, the Force screamed out, and I sensed fear from my Padawan. Given the distance between Coruscant and Mandalore, I grew concerned as sensing her fear at such a range would only be possible in the direst of circumstances. Yet, when I tried to contact her directly, there was no reply. Instead, I was forced to reach out to Prime Minister Worra, but all would tell me was that she had left the planet with the other Jedi and Duke Adonai Kryze to attempt, as he put it, an archaic tradition.¡±
¡°With the Minister being¡ vague, I decided that travelling here would be the best option, and I was fortunate enough that Master Dooku was preparing to leave the Temple that very day. When we arrived here, the Minister continued to be vague and generally unhelpful.¡±
He paused, and I bit off a comment about vagueness being a feature of most politicians, then looked down at Serra, one hand moving towards her only to stop halfway. He then turned his attention to Fay. ¡°Master Fay then contacted Master Dooku, though she did not explain what this tradition entailed, nor the reasons for Serra being in an induced coma.¡±
Fay smiled enigmatically. ¡°That was not my information to reveal. Young Serra was healing, and we were but a few days away from arriving.¡±
¡°Yes, but it didn¡¯t exactly set my mind at ease.¡± Drallig retorted, though his mouth twitched upwards as he spoke. ¡°Though seeing her here, alive and recovering, does.¡± He returned his focus to me. ¡°I understand that you took a risk to reach her first and were the one pushing for others to help her. Thank you.¡±
¡°Serra¡¯s my friend, Master Drallig. Not helping her just isn¡¯t something I could do.¡±
The twitch of his lips turned into a small smile. ¡°As I said, one who wishes to help. Still, you have my thanks young one. Though I am still curious as to why she wished to attempt such an outdated tradition as a ritual hunt.¡±
¡°I know why,¡± I replied slowly. ¡°She¡¯s got a few reasons for why she did this, but it¡¯s not my story to tell.¡± I finished, making clear I wasn¡¯t going to betray Serra¡¯s trust, not even to her Master.
¡°I understand, and even respect that, Padawan. Which leaves me having to wait until Serra awakens to learn her reasons.¡± Drallig responded and we both looked at the sleeping girl.
As I looked at her, and the myriad of bacta patches that covered her skin where it was exposed, I felt that now familiar feeling of failure and helplessness return.
¡°Cameron, perhaps it would be best if we gave Master Drallig some time alone with his Padawan,¡± Fay suggested, making me shift my attention to her.
¡°Indeed. I wish to review this tournament final you fought in.¡± Dooku added before I could get a word in. ¡°I am most¡ perplexed by several of your choices in that duel and wish to understand your reasoning for them.¡±
I gulped. Hard.
¡°I, uh¡¡± I mumbled as a cold shiver went up my spine.
Ever since the fight had ended and I¡¯d had time to review it in my mind, I¡¯d been dreading Dooku finding out about it. His opinion on the use of blasters, and the glaring flaws in Ataru were well-known to me. Yet, I¡¯d still a pistol in the fight with Gar Saxon, and the less said about my failed attempt at a Hawk-bat swoop the better.
¡°Come along,¡± Dooku said, a vague sense of amusement coming from him and Fay at my reaction.
¡°I would also recommend you eat after your discussion,¡± Fay added, her amusement creeping into her tone. ¡°If Serra wakes while you are away, I will let you know.¡±
I sighed. There was no way I could avoid this, so better to deal with it now and rip the bandage off, so to speak. ¡°Thank you, Master. Master Drallig, for what it¡¯s worth I never wanted any of this to happen to her.¡± I added after getting the man¡¯s attention.
¡°I know. Now I suggest you hurry up. Master Dooku was¡ displeased when we first saw a recording of your fight with the Saxon boy.¡±
I turned and moved to the door of the medical bay. Dooku was waiting there, his usual stoic expression on his face. He said nothing, choosing instead to walk in silence. As I followed him, I silently prayed that his methods for discussing my mistakes weren¡¯t too painful or tiring.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 8.5
As I walked through the main gate of the Institute, ready to begin a second session, I wondered how things were going to go now that Serra was gone since it created several problems for me.
Specifically, given my location, I was concerned about how my team, Brown-Nine, would function with a member short. While there were likely to be contingencies that the Institute had for such occurrences, no one had spoken with me about them since I¡¯d arrived back on Mandalore with my Masters, Serra and her Master, and Duke Adonai.
It had been three weeks that had passed since then ¨C and just over two weeks since Serra had returned to Coruscant with Master Drallig ¨C and I was still in the dark about how things were going to be handled. I wondered if perhaps this was standard operating procedure for the Institute; using it as a method to test a team leader. Or perhaps they had already arranged things with the Duke and not informed me. Either way, not knowing was annoying.
The other side of Serra not being here was the absence I felt. I could still vaguely sense her across the thousands of light-years between us ¨C which even with it being stated by the Interface, was still a startling thing to be able to do ¨Cbut not having my friend at my side had been something I¡¯d had to adjust to. Six months with a friend, one I shared a mental connection with, resulted in some idiosyncrasies forming between us. Things that now, just didn¡¯t happen.
Though thinking of Serra had me recollecting on the time that had passed since we¡¯d returned to Mandalore after she¡¯d completed her verd¡¯goten.
She¡¯d woken later on the day we¡¯d arrived back, and while I¡¯d still been tired from Dooku¡¯s ¡®¡®discussion¡¯¡¯ ¨C which had been as tiring, painful and embarrassing as I¡¯d expected as he critiqued every single move that I¡¯d made during my fight with Gar Saxon, and the less said about his opinion on me using a blaster the better ¨C regarding my performance against Gar, I¡¯d headed to see her as soon as I could.
I¡¯d tried to apologize for not getting to her quicker, but she¡¯d smiled and stated I didn¡¯t need to apologise. The decision to do the verd¡¯goten was hers, and hers alone. I''d smiled as she added that she knew I¡¯d be the one to find her.
I''d then used the few days that Serra was kept under observation in Sundari¡¯s main medical centre to consider my actions again on the Cin Vhetin. Specifically, my choice to not engage Player¡¯s Mind.
While I¡¯d decided to not use it in combat situations ¨C the cons of it denying me access to my emotions, and the chemical reactions those produced, outweighed the pros of it allowing me to remain emotionally stable ¨C I hadn¡¯t planned to just ignore the ability. I thought that I¡¯d be able to retain control of my emotions in non-combat situations, though I failed to consider the effect a strong Force bond would have on me, and my growing and developing new body.
Honestly, having to go through puberty again, and the often unbalanced and irrational emotional reactions that brought was a pain, but I¡¯d take that over not being able to feel if I just kept Player¡¯s Mind active all the time, which was possible now. Yes, there would be moments where I acted like a freaking child ¨C such as what had happened over Kiffu ¨C but I felt that it was better in the long run for me to allow my body to develop naturally to handle emotions than become reliant on the crutch of a power that was not entirely under my control ¨C which I suspected was why I¡¯d acted so immaturely over Kiffu ¨C or to place blind faith in the Force to guide me.
After the doctors had given her the all-clear, and Master Drallig was assured by Duke Adonai that while Serra was now Mando¡¯ade, she wouldn¡¯t be called upon to choose between her new people and the Jedi, a feast had been arranged in Serra¡¯s honour.
The feast had been a real eye-opener for both Serra and me. Serra was clearly shocked to see so many people willing to celebrate her becoming one of them, even after I explained the significance of her being the first Mandalorian Jedi in millennia. I had expected the feast since Bo and Naz had mentioned that it was a custom to have one with family and friends, but what caught me off guard was how rowdy and loud the feast was. Though calling it a feast was an understatement as the thing was more like a block party mixed with an excuse to get drunk. Not that it seemed Mandalorians needed an excuse.
Adonai had started things off officially ¨C it was clear from the overwhelming smell of alcohol that many had started early ¨C by giving a speech stating that a new clan had joined the ranks of the Mando¡¯ade, Clan Keto.
After everyone had cheered Serra ¨C who was embarrassed to be the centre of attention ¨C he¡¯d told those gathered a little about her. He¡¯d spoken about her arriving from Coruscant and how, even though she was raised a Jedi, she embraced the ways of the Mando¡¯ade and after completing her verd¡¯goten now stood as one of them.
After that, a large tray was brought, and revealed to have the preserved head of the spark-dragon on it; the knife I¡¯d loaned her was still buried to the hilt in its head. Adonai called out that this beast was the symbol of Serra and the new Clan Keto and a banner unfurled behind the guest of honour. The central mark was that of a snake¡¯s head with a single fin rising high above the head ¨C mirroring where Serra¡¯s knife had embedded itself ¨C and it was encircled by the wings of the Jedi sigil.
While Serra blushed up a storm in embarrassment at this, I liked it as it merged both parts of who she was now, Jedi and Mandalorian. I even saw Drallig smile at the banner, then chuckle at his Padawans¡¯ discomfort.
From there the celebration began. The rest of the dragon had been cooked and was wheeled in, with Serra taking the ceremonial first bite of her kill. I found it tasted soft, with a sweet aroma and my brow rose when I discovered that it restored all my stamina ¨C and granted me a temporary boost to my Stamina regen for the next few hours. The spider and static tree were also cooked, though I didn¡¯t like the taste of either. The spider tasted acidic, even under the spices the cooks had drowned it in, while the tree reminded me of kelp.
Soon after that, Bo, Naz and our teammates had come over, carrying jugs of what I learnt later were kri''gee, ne''tra gal and wine. Serra was given the choice of which to drink and chose the wine, though when she took a sip, she still spluttered and coughed which made everyone laugh before Naz offered me a drink.
I¡¯d mentioned that even by Mandalorian standards I was underage, but Bo waved that off by explaining that since I was Akaan¡¯lor of the Institute, I was expected to lead the drinkers.
The excuse sounded flimsy, but the chance to finally drink again after four long years wasn¡¯t something I wanted to turn down. Thus, I grabbed a mug and filled it with ne¡¯tra gal. The ale had a sweet taste and seemed to stick to my throat as it went down, but all in all, it was a good drink.
Everyone had been surprised when I hadn¡¯t reacted to downing the mug, and I had to explain it away by saying my grandfather had allowed me to drink wine since I turned seven. The real reason I¡¯d not reacted was that some of the adverse effects of the drink were countered by Player¡¯s Body. A quick Interface pop-up notified me that this applied to alcohol in general as well.
I still got intoxicated ¨C twelve per cent according to the notice that appeared after I downed the mug ¨C and suffered a corresponding delay in my reactions and coordination. But that was it. The Interface explained that I¡¯d not suffer from hangovers, nor risk permanent damage to my body by over-drinking; save that when I reached one hundred per cent intoxication I¡¯d pass out.
I also discovered a new skill, Damage Resistance: Bio-Chemical, which, if I was reading the description correctly, could be levelled up easily by drinking and offered some protection from poisons and other biochemical substances.
To prove that I wasn¡¯t bullshitting or using some Force power, Bo had raced to get the bracers and I¡¯d drunk mugs of the kri''gee, which tasted bitter and had a higher alcohol percentage than the ale. After that, I tried the wine, which bordered on vodka for its alcohol content and was slightly less bitter than the kri¡¯gee. Though my intoxication percentage skyrocketed to around 70%, I had gotten the first few levels of Damage Resistance: Bio-Chemical cleared, so I felt it was a fair trade.
After this, Huzu asked Serra to describe her hunt. She¡¯d explained that normally, though not always, there¡¯d be an aerial recording of the hunt for the crowd to watch while the new Mando¡¯ade described the event.
Serra had become even more embarrassed about retelling her story, but after everyone bar me begged her, she relented. Her story-telling needed work, but she¡¯d been able to describe how she¡¯d hunted the spider and stumbled onto the dragon and what she¡¯d done to take it down.
I¡¯d been immensely proud of her for breaking from Jedi thinking to hunt the spider as trying to take it head-on would¡¯ve been extremely dangerous for her, though Serra had almost seemed ashamed of the fact she¡¯d almost died on her hunt. However, Andeeld had soothed her worries but saying that he¡¯d been badly hurt on his verd¡¯goten ¨C a male kath hound during mating season ¨C and others had added in that it was fairly common for people to be injured during the trial.
There was a moment where I thought Serra was conflicted about not having been able to keep a scar from her hunt, but I didn¡¯t push her about it and only Rook Kast, who had drifted over while Bo had run to get the bracers, had offered a comment about her new, shorter hairstyle. Though that comment had been about maybe dying the hair while it was short, which Rook had clearly done as now hers was dark blue.
With the celebration in full swing, and most people beginning to feel the effects of the alcohol, a few fights had broken out at some of the tables. Adonai had stopped Drallig and Dooku from intervening by saying it as normal and considered the sign of a good party on Mandalore, and I¡¯d caught Fay smiling and looking away at that, likely because she was remembering something that had happened years before.
Thankfully, or not depending on your opinion, Rook decided that fighting wasn¡¯t the way to go and decided that we¡¯d all be better off going to a singing room. A cold shiver went down my spine at hearing that, as it sounded a lot like something from my old life. And that fear was confirmed when, after leaving the party and walking through Keldabe for about ten minutes, we entered the Mandalorian equivalent of a KTV.
The urge to burn the place to the ground was strong, but I resisted as Serra looked intrigued. Though the look she gave me as we entered promised that she¡¯d find a way to get me to sing for her.
While Mandalorian songs were¡ different. They weren¡¯t the worst thing I¡¯d ever heard and everyone else had fun taking turns singing; or butchering a song as Raun did, as he had the singing voice of a wounded bantha. That was until Serra persuaded me ¨C read begged until I relented ¨C to sing for her.
I was relieved to discover that Mandalorian singing houses had instruments for if someone wanted to play along with a song, as I had little interest in singing one of their songs. Everything seemed to revolve around fighting, drinking or¡ other things. Which, I accepted made sense, but I¡¯d have appreciated a greater variety.
While my more normal song choices like ¡®Lean on Me¡¯ weren¡¯t popular ¨C even if Naz seemed to take the song to do exactly that ¨C ¡®Living on a Prayer¡¯, ¡®My Life¡¯ and ¡®Here I go Again¡¯ were. Though the song that the group soon adopted as their own was ¡®We Will Rock You¡¯, which in retrospect wasn¡¯t a surprise.
When we¡¯d finally returned to the party, everyone in various states of inebriation, our Masters and Duke Adonai had taken Bo, Serra, Naz and me back to Sundari to sleep off the festivities.
The following day, once everyone else had recovered from their hangovers ¨C Player¡¯s Body for the win - Adonai had given Serra two gifts.
The first was a cloak made from the skin of the spark-dragon. According to Adonai, and confirmed by a quick use of Observe, it was partially resistant to electricity and while it would be a little big for her now, once she was fully grown, it would likely serve as a replacement for Serra¡¯s Jedi robes.
The second gift, and one that surprised me due to the value involved, were a pair of boots made from the skin. Though what drove up my estimation of them was the shin-guards ¨C well more like shin and knee guards for Serra currently ¨C that were attached to the boots and were made of a beskar alloy. While not pure beskar, they would be more than able to withstand most blasts against them and could even resist lightsabers for a significant amount of time; something we had tested later that day.
The shin-guards were transferable so that when Serra grew out of the boots, she could attach them to another pair. Adonai said it was to help remind her that no matter where she went in life, or what happened to her, she¡¯d always have a home with her fellow Mando¡¯ade.
Serra had teared up at that and hugged the man. While likely a breach of protocol, no one said anything as it was a heartfelt gesture from the Duke that had caused her to do so.
While Serra and her master had stayed for a few more days, they¡¯d had to return to the Jedi Temple as Master Drallig had duties to attend to. I also suspected that he wanted to get her away from the Mandalorians before they did anything else that convinced her to leave the Jedi for them.
Before they had gone, Drallig had given me some basic instruction in Jar¡¯Kai, and while I hadn¡¯t had enough time to get the skill to Novice:25 ¨C the point from where I could self-train it myself, which was different from the first five forms of lightsaber combat; likely because it needed more training before I could self-study ¨C it was a start. Plus, he¡¯d promised to show me more once I returned to the Temple, though I was averse to doing so anytime in the next year or so as I¡¯d rather let cooler heads prevail before the High Council spoke with me about my actions on Mandalore.
Dooku hadn¡¯t been impressed when he¡¯d discovered I¡¯d taken lessons from Drallig on Jar¡¯Kai, but I¡¯d explained that I was only doing so to allow me to better understand the style. I¡¯d reasoned that the best way to counter a style or form of combat was to study it myself and he¡¯d accepted that reasoning. This was because, while he was the Order¡¯s foremost expert in Makashi ¨C though he expected me to take that title once I was knighted ¨C he had mastered the basics of the other six forms.
I¡¯d dropped a very subtle hint in my reasoning about the darkness that was coming, and the barest of inflexions as he spoke about the most aggressive form, Juyo, had me believing he had heard my hint and agreed with me. Though the only reason we¡¯d had to speak like that was because the whole conversation had taken place in front of Drallig and Serra, and while I trusted Serra wouldn¡¯t have said anything if I¡¯d mentioned my ¡®¡¯visions of the future¡¯¡¯, the same couldn¡¯t be said of Master Drallig.
Thinking about that talk, and the sessions I¡¯d had with Dooku before he too had left the planet to return to his hunt for his former Padawan Komari Vosa, had my hand drifting instinctively slid to the hilt of my lightsaber. There was something reassuring about it being there, as though a very part of me existed within the blade. This was possibly true as the crystals within were bonded to me.
The soft, familiar contour of the hilt removed my unease at Serra not being here and brought me back firmly to the present.
A few birds sang in the trees as I enjoyed the rest of the walk from the gate to the main campus of the Institute.
¡°Akaan¡¯lor Shan, welcome.¡± I turned my head to see Rangemaster Marod leaning against a building. His stance was relaxed, but I watched as his eyes drifted from me to our surroundings. The man may have been old, but the mantra of constant vigilance was one the Rangemaster clearly believed in.
¡°Rangemaster,¡± I replied as I stopped and pulled my hand from my hilt. Nothing in his stance was threatening, nor was Precognition reacting so standing there with my hand on my lightsaber would likely not be an ideal stance.
The movement drew a small smile from the old man. ¡°I see you understand the need to be continuously prepared. Even in a secure location such as this, danger is never too far away.¡±
¡°I believe I learnt that lesson last session,¡± I said as I felt a smirk creep onto my face.
Marod laughed once, though it sounded more akin to a rumble than a laugh before he pushed himself off the wall and walked towards me. ¡°True. Now come, the Commandant wishes to speak with you.¡±
Years of training came to the fore as I easily fell into step behind the Rangemaster. He led me down a small path next to the building he¡¯d been leaning against to the central area where the Institute¡¯s flag flew outside the command complex, and where the Commandant and Wrajud were waiting.
If I was right, the initiation for the new group of trainees would begin in around thirty minutes. Though that meant Bo and Naz were late as they¡¯d not taken the same shuttle as me from Sundari to Keldabe, choosing to¡ enjoy themselves in a room they thought was far enough away from the main passages of the Duke¡¯s palace that no one would hear them.
The Commandant had her back to me and from the looks of things was speaking calmly with Wrajud. Probably about a few last-minute details they had to sort out for this session, but that was just a guess on my part. As we approached, Wrajud caught sight of us and must¡¯ve said something to the Commandant as she turned to face us.
¡°Aye, trainee Shan. Excellent.¡± The commandant began as she took a step towards me. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯ve returned. Most Akaan¡¯lore are in their senior session so it isn¡¯t often we have a returning champion.¡±
I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m still not old enough to attempt my verd¡¯goten, so returning for a second session seemed logical.¡±
¡°True. Still, it will do the other trainees good to have a clear target to aim for. Though I doubt you will face a serious challenge before the end-of-session tournament.¡± The Commandant observed with a smile. ¡°However, that is not why I wished to speak with you. There are two issues that need to be addressed before the session begins.¡±
¡°First, as you are the new Akaan¡¯lor, you and your team are allowed to stay in building fifteen. Even though you won the solo tournament, we do not think that separating a fighting champion from their team is the correct approach. Therefore, the members of the Akaan¡¯lor join them in the champion¡¯s barracks.¡±
¡°Nice.¡± Was my reply at hearing that as the idea that I¡¯d have to stay in a separate location from my teammates was something I¡¯d been concerned about.
¡°Indeed.¡± The Commandant agreed as Marod chuckled. ¡°Secondly, as you are no doubt aware, the withdraw of our newest Mando¡¯ade, Serra Keto, from the Institute has left your team a member short while also resulting in a slot for a new trainee.¡±
¡°Would it be safe to assume that there are contingencies for such things happening?¡± I asked, making the Commandant¡¯s smile grow as she nodded.
¡°Indeed. When such things happen, a tournament is made available for the top five students from each satellite training centre on the planet, and across the sector. While not all chose to take part, some prefer to be closer to their clans or are settled in their current centre, most do.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a little over a decade since the last make-up tournament.¡± Marod offered. ¡°However, that was for a slot in Laamyc group.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The Commandant rolled her eyes at Marod¡¯s extra information, though the Rangemaster couldn¡¯t see the gesture and I didn¡¯t react to let him know.
¡°This year, the winner of trainee Keto¡¯s vacated slot has caused¡ concern.¡± She tapped at her gauntlet and a small hologram of a male appeared. Nothing about him jumped out, save that there was a passing resemblance to Gar. ¡°Tiber Saxon was the winner of the slot.¡± I felt my brow rise at hearing his name and wondered what I¡¯d done to keep drawing that clan¡¯s attention.
Wrajud snorted quietly at my reaction, likely meaning he found the idea of my having to deal with another of Girk Saxon¡¯s kids amusing. I didn¡¯t as I had a feeling that Tiber lacked the¡ maturity of Gar to understand why their father had died at my hands.
¡°Yes, to confirm your suspicions, Tiber is the youngest son of Girk Saxon and Instructor Vizsla.¡± Kraviss continued. ¡°Normally assigning a replacement trainee is a simple matter. However, given your history with the former clan chief, and the fact Tiber has been more¡ vocal in displeasure about Jedi studying here, I felt you deserved the right to deny his entry to the Institute.¡± She paused and crossed her arms as she looked down at me. ¡°Do understand that, if you do not wish him to join your team, there will be no second choice. Your team will compete this session a warrior down.¡±
¡°Ah.¡± My short response drew a chuckle from Marod. ¡°While I wonder why this wasn¡¯t mentioned to me earlier, as I doubt the tournament finished today, I suspect there¡¯s a reason for that. Perhaps a test?¡±
¡°Not a test. More a way for us to judge your¡ suitability to lead.¡± The Commandant replied, her smile widening. ¡°Most squad leaders lack the wherewithal to be anything more than unit commanders. Rarely do we meet one who is a candidate for command training.¡±
¡°However, that class is only available to trainees in the Laamyc group.¡± Wrajud said with a smile on his face. Though, unlike the Commandant, Wrajud¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t overly friendly, being more of a sneer as he leaned towards me and his tone made him sound amused that the class was denied to me.
¡°Sadly true. I take it this will be your last session with us?¡± The commandant asked, ignoring her Chief Instructor¡¯s apparent glee.
¡°Yes.¡± I replied simply. While I was enjoying my time here, I knew I had other things to do. Other plans to begin to enact and skills to learn. ¡°Might I have a moment to consider my choice regarding Tiber Saxon?¡±
¡°Certainly. However, I must say that if you don¡¯t prevent him from joining your team in the next ten minutes, I¡¯ll have no choice but to confirm his admittance.¡±
I nodded at her in response as I considered the choices. Not taking Tiber would leave my team down a body; making reaching the end-of-session tournament difficult and all but guaranteeing we wouldn¡¯t win. The four teams in the semi-finals of the last tournament had graduated, which meant my team had a fair shot at bettering our performance if not out-right winning the whole thing so hampering that chance before we even started seemed stupid.
Yet, taking a new person into a team that I¡¯d spent months training and moulding into a solid unit risked damaging cohesion and setting us back. I also had to consider the fact that Tiber was the brother of Gar and the Commandant¡¯s brief description of him. Reading between the lines, it sounded as though Tiber was very much anti-Jedi ¨C or at the very least, anti-me ¨C and there was a decent chance he would be cancer for the unit.
But, if I didn¡¯t take him, it could damage the growing respect Gar held for me, and that of his friends and former teammates. Not to mention it could influence how their mother treated me. Nia was friendly around me ¨C almost to the point she seemed to treat me as another son ¨C and losing, if not an ally, then at least a supportive voice, among the staff here could be problematic. Additionally, not taking Tiber onto my team would certainly drive his apparent dislike for me to new levels, thus giving Pre an all-but-certain recruit for Death Watch.
I sighed as I realised that despite my concerns, I was left with no choice.
¡°Fine. I¡¯ll accept him into my team.¡± I said, earning nods from the three adults. ¡°After all, how bad can it get?¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Note to self, don¡¯t ever tempt Murphy, or the Force, again. I really should¡¯ve known better.
That thought passed through my mind as I stalked into the changing rooms after another failed team exercise. Eight events, eight failures. While we hadn¡¯t finished last in Diryc group for seven of those, our scores were constantly in the bottom ten per cent of all teams in the group.
I slumped onto the bench outside my locker and watched as all of Brown-nine bar Huzu trudged past me towards their lockers. With Huzu and me being the leader and 2IC of the team, we had lockers in a separate row, to allow us time to discuss things quietly apart from the team either just before or just after an exercise.
As the beginning of their grumbles began to filter around the empty locker room, I thought back to the previous session. Initially, there¡¯d been growing pains as the team came to terms with having two Jedi on the team, and myself as the leader. We hadn¡¯t done badly, ranking around mid-table in Diryc, but for the first month, we never came close to the top ten teams. Though a lot of that was me abusing my carried-over combat skills to at least make our performance respectful.
Over time, as the team bonded, and accepted me and Serra, we rose through the ranks and qualified for the end-of-session tournament. Yet this session, with Tiber Saxon replacing Serra, and everyone gunning for us due to me being Akaan¡¯lor, there were virtually no signs of us being a cohesive unit.
Plus, there was a fair chance that the other teams spent some of the time between sessions training and bonding; something we hadn¡¯t done due to Serra¡¯s verd¡¯goten and spending time with our Masters. Though I had to take some of the blame for that as I hadn''t considered it of any importance in the month before Serra returned to the Jedi Temple.
¡°That could¡¯ve gone better.¡± Huzu Cadora muttered as she all but threw her chest-armour into her locker next to mine. ¡°Shab! Saxon almost shot Ginia in the back!¡±
¡°I know.¡± I growled out as I ran my hand down my face in annoyance. While it wasn¡¯t fair to blame one person for all our failings, Tiber was the root cause of most, maybe even ninety per cent, of them.
¡°So how are you going to fix this?¡± she asked as she began to unclasp her thigh guards. ¡°And don¡¯t say you¡¯ll talk with him. That hasn¡¯t done shab¡¯an so far.¡±
¡°What would you suggest?¡± I answered her question with one of my own as I disabled the Force-suppression bracers. Because outside of some corrective training ¨C read me beating the ever-loving shit out of him ¨C I was drawing a blank on how to deal with Tiber.
The boy ¨C and that¡¯s what he was even if he was older than me by six months ¨C acted as if he knew better than everyone on our team. Regularly he would suggest his own plans for team events or ways to improve a team member¡¯s performance in another exercise. Yet almost none of his ideas worked, nor was he willing to take on any suggestion I gave him.
If not for the resemblance between them, I¡¯d never believe that Gar and Tiber were siblings. The pair were nothing alike.
¡°Aggressive persuasion.¡± She suggested and I chuckled as I dropped the bracers on the small bench for changing. ¡°And by that, I mean knocking him on his shebs.¡±
¡°While th¡¡±
--BANG--
What I was going to say was cut off by something banging loudly against the lockers from where the rest of our team was gathered. Both Huzu and I moved, wanting to get around the intervening lockers to see what was going on with the team. Though in my mind, I was all but certain who the source of the disturbance was.
¡°RAUN!¡± Bhae all but shouted; her voice echoing around the rest of the empty changing area.
--BANG--
Even as Huzu and I reached the turn from where our lockers were to where the rest of the team was gathered, another bang echoed around the room. This time, however, the sound came not from the lockers between us and our team but from the lockers on the other side of the area where the team stored their gear.
As we rounded the corner to those lockers, we saw Raun and Tiber grappling on the ground. Tiber managed to catch Raun with a knee to the gut, but it was weak and didn¡¯t seem to bother Raun in the slightest. The bench that should¡¯ve stood between the two rows of lockers was smashed into the far-lockers ¨C explaining the second bang ¨C with the rest of the team either trying to pull the two brawling boys apart or cheering Raun on.
¡°Enough!¡± I hollered, but the pair continued to grapple with Raun landing a weak fist against Tiber¡¯s back. ¡°I said ENOUGH!¡± To make sure they listened, I used the Force to pull the pair apart and slammed them into the roof of the locker room.
¡°Me¡¯bana?¡± Huzu all but hissed at the remaining members of our team as I glared at the two boys. Odds were this was Tiber¡¯s fault, but I wasn¡¯t going to jump to conclusions.
¡°Tiber mouthed off again, then Raun reacted,¡± Bhae explained, sending a short glare at the two boys as they flailed helplessly against the ceiling.
¡°He blamed Bhae for us losing when it was his fault!¡± Raun snarled, his eyes barely any bigger than pinpricks as he glowered at Tiber. ¡°Then called me a jetii sheb¡¯urcyin.¡±
¡°Your nose is so far up his shebs, I¡¯m surprised you can¡¯t taste what he eats!¡± Tiber taunted back.
I pinched my nose and sighed loudly. This was getting ridiculous. I ignored Raun as he retorted, though I noted down the rather colourful expressions the pair began to throw at each other in Mando¡¯a. An urge to throttle Tiber bubbled up inside, but I pushed it back down. While the idea had an appeal, there were too many issues with removing Tiber from things permanently. Not least that the urge to do so made the niggling feeling that I suspected were whispers from the darkest parts of my psyche mixed with the Force grow louder.
There had to be a way to shut them up with the Force.
Force Power Discovered!
Silence
Allows the Player to block all incoming and outgoing sounds in an area.
¡
Seeing a new power made me both hopeful and excited. After all, this was the first new power since I¡¯d discovered Force Enlightenment, Sever Force, Force Fury, and Force Fear near the end of the last session after carefully going over every conceivable power from KOTOR 1 and 2. True, Fay had spent time teaching me how to alter a Force Barrier into a bubble that covered every direction ¨C though it was considerably weaker in overall strength ¨Cstill, every potential new skill gave me a bit of a thrill, and I valued the notifications when they came now, as I wasn''t sure how many more new ones I''d manage to find. However, a more thorough read of the description removed any hope for the current situation.
Force Silence only worked to negate the travelling of sound in a ten-centimetre bubble around me. I expected that, like all my powers, the range would increase with practice and hopefully, I¡¯d be able to re-centre that bubble. Though that was of little use to me now.
¡°SHUT UP!¡± I shouted as I brought them down quickly, mimicking them freefalling, only to stop their motion mere centimetres above the floor. ¡°This ends now. Am I clear?¡±
Even though I¡¯d just shown that I could take them both out with a thought, neither acknowledged me. Instead, they preferred to glare at each other. To ensure their attention I used the Force to slowly choke them.
The eyes of both boys were enlarged as they realised that they couldn¡¯t breathe properly, and their attention finally turned to me. I glared at both even as I saw the rest of my team look rapidly from the two boys to me. Both Bhae and Mirali reacted with raised brows but the rest seemed less shocked by my actions.
¡°I said, am I clear?¡± I growled out even as I firmly clamped down on my emotions and ignored the mild rush from the feeling of sudden power and domination I was getting.
¡°Y-yes.¡± Raun managed to get out, his voice weak as he struggled to breathe.
Accepting Raun¡¯s acceptance, I turned my attention to Tiber, who chose to scowl at me. Likely he was trying to stay strong, to prove that he was better than me, but we both knew that wasn¡¯t the case. I released Raun, letting him drop the few centimetres to the floor from where I¡¯d been casually holding him, and turned my full attention to the youngest child of Girk Saxon.
I took a step towards him, leaving him unable to look up at me, and increased the pressure of the Force Crush I was applying to his throat.
I knelt, bringing me back into eyesight for him. His eyes narrowed as he grunted out what could¡¯ve been an ¡®ok¡¯. Still, I wasn¡¯t ready to release him.
¡°Listen carefully Saxon because I¡¯m only going to say this once. I know you blame me for your father¡¯s death and the apparent fractures in your family since both your elder brother and mother are supportive of my actions. I don¡¯t know if you hate me, or are always this much of an arsehole, but honestly, I. Just. Don¡¯t. Care.¡± I growled out each word slowly as I gradually increased the pressure on his throat. However, what I do care about is the fact that you¡¯re cancer for this unit. If you cannot, or will not, learn to control yourself and behave like a civilized being and work with your teammates¡ Well, then the next time we speak I¡¯ll be far less forgiving.¡± As I all but whispered my warning to him, I used the Force to chill the room, meaning he could see and feel my breath. ¡°Understood?¡±
Tiber glared or tried to as it was hard to be threatening when your cheeks were slowly changing colour from a lack of oxygen. Eventually, after holding my gaze, he lowered his eyes and I saw his body relax against the invisible pressure the Force was applying to it.
¡°Good. Now get up.¡± I said as I stood and stopped using the Force. As he crashed the short distance to the floor, I looked at the rest of my team. All of them were looking at me as if they were seeing someone new, which made sense as this was one of the rare moments when I stopped playing nice. Raun was tenderly stroking his throat, though he would be fine as I hadn¡¯t applied enough pressure to inflict any damage.
¡°That¡¯s eight events we¡¯ve sucked at, and I for one am sick to kriffing death of having my ass handed to me by the other teams. As of this moment, we¡¯re going to start training harder and winning or Force help me, ni cetar¡¯narir gar¡¯shebs!¡±
I didn¡¯t bother giving any of them time to reply, choosing instead to turn and stormed back to my locker.
Once there, I collapsed onto the bench and took slow, deep breaths. Even though I hadn¡¯t meant for it to happen, the rush of enjoyment for the power and control had grown stronger and started to leak into my words, posture and actions. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten so angry, or at least not as quickly, but the feelings themselves had a basis of justification. Tiber was being an arsehole and needed to be taught a lesson.
I kept taking slow, deep breaths and the turbulence and yearning receded, finally reaching a point where, unless I concentrated on it, I no longer felt it. More than likely this was how the Dark Side tempted people, at least initially. Though even if that was the case, mentally I should know better than to get so angry about something so trivial in the grand scheme of things. Yet I had gotten angry, once again showing that even though I was mentally a lot older than I looked, my new body and mind were still young and maturing.
Putting the issues related to my rebirth in this universe out of my mind, I made a mental note to speak with Fay via holocall about this tomorrow. Hopefully, she¡¯d have some insight or meditation exercise that could help temper the yearning, or at least ensure that I remained in control when it surfaced.
Even if I didn¡¯t want to consider it was a reason, I couldn¡¯t escape the fact that the three quests linked to this session were another reason as to why I¡¯d been so quick to anger. Of the three, Force Recon Mark 2 had suffered the smallest drop in potential XP, with just a ten per cent XP on offer compared to the initial quest. Alpha Dog Mark 2 had suffered a massive thirty per cent drop in XP while Sniper Elite Mark 2 dropped fifteen per cent.
While the drops made sense ¨C I¡¯d won the Akaan¡¯lor tournament last session and was the clear favourite to repeat this session while I was already top of both blaster marksmanship tables ¨C it was annoying to have to deal with the fact that the quests were offering less XP.
I hadn¡¯t taken any training quests at the start of this session, as none of the skills that were taught were ones that I felt I could reach the next milestone for in time without dumping an obscene number of skill points for, at best, middling XP rewards. Well, there was Marksmanship, but I felt it better to not spend most of my free evenings at the range and with it aiming for Prodigy:1, it was a high bar to reach.
Most of my free time was taken up by training others. Initially, it had just been Ebbe Ordo, my team, and Bo and Naz¡¯s teams, but soon others started to come to the training sessions and while that had given me regular boosts to my Teaching skill, I hadn''t taken a quest for it as I was more focused on training and getting to know people that I felt could be useful for future operations than a short-term XP gain from a quest.
Though from the little free time I truly had, I''d decided to get Ataru, Shien, Djem So and Niman as close to Professional:50 as I could so all were ready for future training quests and the rest of my time was spent exercising or swimming. Though this was excluding the hour every two nights I had to spend with Fay as she''d decided to stay on-planet in case, as she put it, the Force decided to arrange another test for me.
Still, I¡¯d get an XP boost on my thirteenth birthday, which should take me to Level 25, and a new Player Power.
However, with my birthday being just over a month away, it wasn¡¯t something to dwell on. More worthy of my attention, were ways I could improve my team¡¯s performance. While Battle Meditation: Active seemed the obvious answer, it wasn¡¯t really an option. That power would likely be sensed by my teammates if I used it, and even without the bracers, I could only run it for about three minutes. And that required me to not use any other Force Power.
Finally, having managed to reach a point where I felt calm and in total control again, I began to remove my armour. There were a few ideas I had, though most were linked to things my old unit had done on Earth to improve cooperation, trust and coordination within the squads.
All those ideas would need Tiber to take my warning to heart and not need me to take things further. However, I couldn¡¯t deny that the idea of some cognitive realignment ¨C meaning beating the shite out of him ¨C wasn¡¯t appealing.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I woke up the morning of my thirteen birthday and smirked at seeing the two notifications I¡¯d expected.
It''s Your Birthday!
To help with your growth, each birthday you gain 1/6 of your current level''s needed XP.
(+10% due to Boosted Growth)
This will last until you reach 18 cycles, and the system will upgrade.
Knowledge Skills suffer 10*strata levels of degradation.
NOTE:
Degradation removed due to Eidetic Memory.
¡¡
Level Up!
24 -> 25
FP: +650
PP: +2
STAM: +41
SP: +3
SKP: +22
PPP: +1
¡
With the smile still on my face, I waved away the birthday and level-up notifications and pulled up the list of available Player Powers.
PLAYER POWERS
These are powers and skills that are unique to The Player and earned by spending Player Power Points [PPP].
Currently, you have 1 PPP.
Many Player Powers have requirements that depend on the Player¡¯s level, or stat values and will remain hidden until their requirements are met.
Player Powers may grant abilities that mirror, or even surpass, what many consider to be ¡®Dark-Side Force powers¡¯ so be careful when using them around ¡®Light-Side Force users¡¯.
Currently, you have the following Player Powers:
Heart of the Force [2/2]
Inventory
Player¡¯s Mind
Player¡¯s Body
Observe
Silent Interface
¡
Available Powers:
Colour Shift
Enhanced Inventory
Enlarge/Shrink
Glamours
Greater Minimap Mark 1
Superior Inventory
Upgraded Minimap Mark 1
¡
I hadn¡¯t expected any new choices for Player Powers as I hadn¡¯t gotten any new options for Perks at level 24. Still, it would¡¯ve been nice.
I already had considered which option to take and while improvements to my Inventory would be useful, and Glamours and Enlarge/Shrink were interesting, the simple fact was that my minimap was far and away the most useful part of the Interface. Therefore, upgrading it was the priority, and being able to see hidden locations within range was currently the better choice.
I selected Upgraded Minimap Mark 1 and instantly it showed a maze of tunnels beneath the Institute. I smirked at that as it proved the power was working, plus I¡¯d expected that there were hidden tunnels beneath the place. The Instructors seemed able to get from one place to another faster than I could and appeared in places that weren¡¯t on my minimap.
Also, I hadn¡¯t seen any droids wandering around the grounds or detected any within range of the minimap. Now, that might just be because the Mandalorians preferred to do things manually, which was probable as I hadn¡¯t seen many droids in Sundari. Yet, even if they hired people to handle the jobs that people in this galaxy usually assigned to droids, that part of the staff was rarely ever seen when they should be drifting around the campus. At least now, I had the layout of the actual access tunnels and passageways that weren¡¯t available to the trainees available to me. Not that I expected to need it, but the confirmation that the Player Power worked as advertised was nice.
¡°Hey birthday boy, you coming?¡± Andeeld called and I turned my head to see him standing at the door to our dorm room.
¡°Yeah. Just thinking.¡± I replied as I stood and mentally dismissed the interface notifications. ¡°And drop the birthday osik.¡±
Andeeld chuckled as he turned and walked out of the room ¡°Nope.¡± He called once he was out of sight, being smart enough to know I¡¯d launch something at him. Though if I wanted to be petty, I could still hit him thanks to the Force.
Instead of doing that and ignoring the laughter that I could hear from him, I grunted and then stood.
Soon enough I was outside the champion¡¯s barracks to see my team waiting.
¡°Any ideas of where you¡¯d like to hunt for your verd¡¯goten?¡± Huzu asked as we all began the walk to the canteen.
¡°Trainee Shan.¡± I turned at hearing my rank and name. That cut me off from replying to Huzu, and I saw that it was Nia who had called out to me. ¡°Follow me.¡±
I dropped into step just behind the Instructor ¨C and Gar and Tiber¡¯s mother ¨C as she led me away from the canteen.
¡°The Commandant wishes to speak with you, for reasons I think you already know.¡± Nia began once we were out of earshot. ¡°Though while we walk perhaps you could explain your choice of team bonding, particularly concerning my son.¡±
¡°Ah.¡± I began as I got my thoughts together. ¡°Short answer, he was a problem and talks and warnings didn¡¯t work.¡±
¡°So, you felt that forcing him to fight you in a spar was the way to go?¡± She asked without turning to face me as we slid between two smaller storage buildings.
¡°It was either that or name him ge¡¯hutuun if he refused,¡± I replied. Nia abruptly stopped at my reply and snapped around to look at me.
Tiber had taken my warning in the locker room to heart, for all of two weeks. So, just over a month ago, I¡¯d confronted him about his causing problems and given him an ultimatum.
Either he challenged me to a spar to settle this or I would take him to an empty training room with the rest of our team and then dismantle him without holding back on the Force. And while he was recovering in the medical centre from the beatdown I¡¯d lay upon him, I¡¯d publicly denounce him as ge¡¯hutuun.
That was one of the worst things you could call a Mandalorian as it meant that the person was less than a coward.
With those being his only options and given that I¡¯d stated them clearly in front of our team, Tiber was forced to put up as he hadn¡¯t shut up and he challenged me during the next evening sparring session. To say it didn¡¯t go well for him would be like saying a Wookie was hairy.
From the moment the spar had begun, I¡¯d systematically started targeting the flaws in his form while loudly explaining those flaws for all to hear as I countered them, and all without ever having to use the Force. This had only served to anger him, but that was what I¡¯d planned on and as I¡¯d expected, he¡¯d grown angrier and sloppier in his attacks.
After nearly ten minutes of me picking him apart and explaining how I was doing so, Instructor Wrajud stepped in and ended the spar. By that point, Tiber had suffered a broken forearm, a dislocated shoulder and a fractured ankle.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
As Tiber was placed on a repulsor gurney, Wrajud glared at me before speaking quietly to Tiber. Thanks to Enhance Senses I¡¯d heard everything the man had whispered and listened to him give Tiber what was a recruitment pitch for Death Watch in all but name.
While that was a problem, I honestly hadn¡¯t expected Tiber to be willing to fight beside me; not without truly seeing what I could do in real combat. All I could hope was that Tiber showing a clear interest in what Wrajud was selling didn¡¯t result in Gar being drawn to Death Watch as well.
The few weeks since then had been strange as while Wrajud had been harsh towards me ¨C Observe informed me that he was doing it to further cement Tiber¡¯s interest in Death Watch ¨C Nia hadn¡¯t shown any obvious reaction to me brutalising her son.
Hell, Fay had given me more of a dressing down than Nia. Though even that wasn¡¯t that bad as Fay understood that soldiers had to follow orders, even when they didn¡¯t agree with them. Though she was disappointed that I¡¯d resorted to such a brutal method to get the point across to my team member. She¡¯d also taken me aside every other evening since then for time for me to ¡®focus on my actions in the Force¡¯. Meaning I¡¯d had lost half of my limited free time at the Institute to meditation, though it wasn¡¯t a bad thing as meditating with Fay present granted a good bonus - 15% - to my Force Power experience growth.
Nia¡¯s behaviour, or lack thereof, had confused me, as I was all but certain that Tiber went to his mother to complain. Yet, until this talk, she hadn¡¯t brought up the subject with me at all. Which was true of the other instructors. Perhaps issues between team members were more common than I realised, or I was getting special treatment due to being a Jedi, or Akaan¡¯lor; or possibly both. Regardless, the lack of comment from the Instructors, and Nia in particular, had confused me.
Or it had until I¡¯d used Observe on Nia and learnt that she was disappointed in both of us, though more so in Tiber. And that she was worried that the differing opinions held by her children over me would lead to a family feud, though she wasn¡¯t going to interfere as both Tiber and Gar were considered adults by Mandalorian standards.
While to many, the fact Nia hadn¡¯t gone after me for my actions, either officially or unofficially, might seem strange ¨C if not an example of bad parenting - to a warrior society like those of the real Mandalorians, it made sense. In a strange sort of way. And critically, it had worked as Tiber had fallen into line and the team had shown a marked improvement since then, climbing to sixteenth ¨C previously, we had been thirty-second out of forty ¨C in the team rankings.
¡°That¡ª¡± She paused and cleared her throat. ¡°Things had gotten that bad?¡± She asked slowly.
¡°Sadly, yes. He was regularly disobeying instructions, costing us battles, not following orders, and antagonizing the other members of my team.¡± I explained. ¡°The only other choice would¡¯ve been to ask the Commandant to remove him, but that would¡¯ve resulted in a stain on your family¡¯s honour as well as his own, and I¡¯d rather not have Gar go back to hating me.¡±
¡°That¡¯s unlikely to happen,¡± Nia replied slowly. ¡°The last few years¡ Simply put they¡¯ve begun to develop different interests and beliefs. Anyway, have there been any issues since your spar with Tiber?¡± She asked, changing the subject from her family issues ¨C somehow, I suspected I was the root cause of a lot of those issues ¨C and back to a more relevant topic.
¡°So far, no. For all our¡ disagreements, Tiber¡¯s a decent soldier. Not on the level of Gar maybe, but solid.¡± I responded honestly. ¡°I know he wants to say something or act against my orders but so far, he¡¯s toeing the line.¡±
Tiber still glared at me whenever he thought I wasn¡¯t looking, but with my dismantling of him still fresh in his mind, he was staying quiet. I also hoped that the quiet talk I¡¯d had with him in the medical the day after our spar was having an effect. There, I¡¯d explained simply that if he chose to step out of line one more time, I¡¯d ensure that our next spar would be far, far more brutal.
¡°Hmm. Well, if there are any more issues with Tiber, perhaps you could inform me before choosing to handle the issue in a public setting?¡± She asked and I nodded.
¡°Of course.¡±
Nia, apart from being an instructor at the Institute, was someone that had the potential to be a useful ally in the future. Plus, so long as she stayed friendly with me, I felt I had a fair shot at gaining Gar as a loyal soldier. I doubted we¡¯d ever become friends but having someone willing to trust your command without any personal attachment and having the fortitude to question if an order felt wrong was not something to dismiss. Thus, allowing my issues with Tiber to cost me two potential allies was foolish at best. And if the pair moved towards working with me and supporting my actions created a problem for Pre as losing his sister and nephew ¨C and the leader of Clan Saxon ¨C would undermine the strength of Death Watch.
Nia gave me a nod before she turned and resumed walking. I followed along, once more a little put off at how relaxed and unconcerned Nia was about her son¡¯s injuries at my hands. Was this because she felt Tiber needed the attitude correction, or was it a strange result of how my interface and its powers affected the world around me?
I¡¯d always wondered if my reputation with someone would have them react differently than how I¡¯d expect them to, and this might be the first oblivious case of that. My Reputation with her was Liked, which was higher than I expected, but was it enough for her to brush off her concerns about me demolishing her son or was her parenting approach so markedly different from what I expected that it just felt off?
While I tried to determine an answer as I followed along behind her, I soon ran out of time as we reached the Commandant¡¯s office, whereupon Nia pressed a small button beside the door.
¡°Instructor Vizsla and trainee Shan.¡± She said into what I realised was an intercom.
¡°Enter.¡± Replied the Commandant from the intercom and the door clicked, likely unlocking the door so we could enter.
Nia entered first, and I followed, and upon stepping into the office, I saw the Commandant standing with Fay and Dooku.
¡°Ah, trainee Shan. Good.¡± The Commandant said as saw me enter. ¡°I suspect you understand why you¡¯ve been summoned.¡±
¡°It¡¯s my birthday, and strangely, the thirteenth birthday is a day of some importance to both Jedi and Mando¡¯ade,¡± I replied, which made the Commandant chuckle and Fay smile. Dooku¡¯s reaction was typically understated, with him only raising a single eyebrow in a way that reminded me of someone in another famous science-fiction property as a stray thought wondering if that universe was real like this one had turned out to be flashed through my mind.
¡°Yes. Because of this, I¡¯ve granted you dispensation to leave the Institute today, and ensured that your team is moved in the rotation so that they don¡¯t have to take part in a team event while their leader is otherwise occupied.¡±
¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±
The commandant accepted my thanks with a nod before turning to Fay and Dooku. ¡°We return the child to your care. While we understand that the universe often tries to disrupt our plans, I¡¯d be grateful if you could ensure he returns to the Institute no later than twenty-one hundred.¡±
Fay tilted her head forward. ¡°Of course, Commandant. And thank you for allowing this.¡± She turned to me, the smile still on her face, and spoke. ¡°Come along Cameron.¡±
I followed my Jedi Masters out of the office in silence. Indeed, neither one spoke until we had exited the administrative building that housed the Commandant¡¯s office.
¡°I had not considered the fact both our Order and the locals placed importance on a child¡¯s thirteenth nameday.¡± Dooku commented as my skin was warmed by the sun. ¡°Unexpected.¡±
¡°Those who follow the code of the Resol¡¯nare place importance on it due to it being the age at which a child can become an adult. Though many in the sector no longer do so and prefer to observe the Republic mandate of sixteen cycles as the point upon which a child is legally regarded as an adult.¡± Fay explained to him before turning to me. ¡°For the Jedi, it marks the official age at which an Initiate is taken a Padawan or assigned to a different direction within the Order.¡±
¡°Wait, does that mean I wasn¡¯t officially Padawan before today?¡± I asked, which made her laugh softly and had me once more missing the fact I couldn¡¯t hear that sound on a weekly, if not daily, basis while training in the Institute.
¡°You were our Padawan from the day you accepted us as your Masters,¡± Dooku answered in his usual stoic tone. ¡°Today is simply¡ a day of tradition to the Order which marks the moment you are old enough to be classified as a Padawan.¡±
¡°The tradition was in effect even when I was a Padawan, though I do know that it hasn¡¯t always been followed by the Order,¡± Fay added. ¡°In more¡ turbulent times, the tradition was often ignored as Padawans could be much older when taken by a Jedi for training. Such as when your great-grandfather was retrained as a Jedi.¡±
¡°Ah,¡± I said. While I was glad to get the explanation, it wasn¡¯t the most comprehensive.
¡°It is a day when Master and Padawan meditate and reflect upon their time together and contemplate upon all the good and bad that has happened in their lives up until that point.¡± Fay expanded, possibly from sensing my lack of understanding from her earlier explanation.
¡°You learn as much from the bad as you do the good sort of thing?¡± I asked.
¡°Not how many would describe it, but accurate nonetheless,¡± Dooku confirmed while Fay agreed with a nod.
I nodded in understanding and filed that all away for when I was old enough to have my own Padawan. While I felt that many things about the Jedi Order were flawed, respecting tradition ¨C where it didn¡¯t result in doing stupid things ¨C was something that should be done.
¡°Today, we are all going to head to a spot on the planet that I long ago used for meditation,¡± Fay said as we walked down one of the main paths, moving the conversation onto more present matters.
I caught sight of a few people glancing our way, but no one said anything. This was surprising as Dooku wasn¡¯t a popular figure on the planet, and both he and Fay were wearing Jedi robes, though neither wore the bog-standard brown ones. I suspected that my standing as Akaan¡¯lor, and the ijaat¡¯akaanir were enough for most to not risk annoying me with a snide comment.
¡°You are sure this place was not¡¡± Dooku trailed off, likely not wanting to speak openly about the Jedi-led attack on the planet ¨C and sector ¨C that turned much of the planet, and others, into a wasteland.
¡°It is. I travelled there last week to confirm that it had been spared from the destruction other places suffered.¡± Fay replied as we left behind the buildings and headed towards the entrance where I and Serra had to enter from for our initiation.
Though instead of heading towards the gate, we turned towards the cliff. There, on an artificial overhang, were several small landing pads. While they were probably used for supply runs and from the few times that I¡¯d headed out here to clear my mind had been empty, today a single shuttle, similar to the one that took us from the dock to the Duke¡¯s palace in Sundari, was waiting patiently.
Dooku chose not to verbally respond to Fay¡¯s reply, choosing instead to nod in agreement with his fellow Master.
¡°How is your training going?¡± he asked, changing the topic.
¡°Good. There haven¡¯t been any issues like the last session. I guess being declared their fighting champion is more important than me being a Jedi to most.¡±
¡°It is, but what also matters is that both Serra and you have respected their traditions,¡± Fay explained. ¡°While neither Master Dooku nor I are overly happy about you needing to do so, nor the¡ aggressive methods you used to handle that situation, we understand that your hands were effectively tied by events.¡±
¡°Indeed. Though I would caution you that many other Jedi are not so¡ understanding.¡± Dooku added and even not being able to see his face, I could tell he was frowning. ¡°When Master Yaddle returned to the Temple, I learnt that there were calls for you to be expelled for your actions during the trial by combat. Thankfully, those voices are in the minority and their displeasure with you was mitigated by more rational thinkers.¡±
I chose to not vocalise my opinion on that, though I suspected I could guess a few of the group who¡¯d spoken out against me. And possibly those who had likely spoken out in support. The idea that I could cause such debate ¨C and I expected that was the nicest way to describe it ¨C was both amusing and worrying.
Amusing in that it showed that I could affect people and ideals just by being different and worrying as a divided Jedi would have serious repercussions for the galaxy during the war to come.
We walked the rest of the short distance to the landing area in silence and boarded the waiting shuttle. Thus, in quick order, we were airborne and heading southward, away from the Institute, Keldabe and the forest that surrounded them.
Quickly and quietly the craft took off, though we headed southeast, away from Keldabe and in almost the opposite direction of Sundari. Mere minutes after we lifted off, we flew over what looked like a giant dinosaur skeleton, surrounded by a few smaller ones. Based on the way they were laid out, and the insane size of the largest one, I suspected they weren¡¯t real, but what purpose they served was something I couldn¡¯t comprehend.
Soon we left the forest around Keldabe behind, flying over another section of the planet that like the area around Sundari and the other domed cities was covered in nothing but white dunes. The odd almost skeletal remains of a building poked out every so often to remind me that the area hadn¡¯t always been like that.
I was thankful that the shuttle had a map displayed on a screen in the seating area as otherwise, it would be impossible to tell where we were as one white dune merged with the next.
As we reached the equator, the dunes gave way to what at first glance I took to be another forest. As we raced over it, however, I realised it was more than likely a jungle as the canopy was much thicker than the forest around Keldabe. In addition, there were many large pockets of mist blanketing most of the area.
As refreshing of a scene change as it was, I barely had time to recognize and appreciate what I was seeing before we passed over it entirely, and the view returned to the barren dunes.
I still didn¡¯t fully understand why the Jedi and Republic had felt the need to burn the planet centuries ago. The potential threat that the Mandalorians were growing strong relative to the Republic ¨C something that, arguably, was no direct fault of the Mandalorians as the Republic had just finished shooting themselves in the balls by demilitarising ¨C wasn''t, in my mind, sufficient justification to attempt to glass a planet. I supposed they must not have learned from the first time they tried to obliterate a culture. Nonetheless, I couldn¡¯t deny they¡¯d been largely successful in ruining the world.
Yet, even with the vast majority of Mandalore, and several other planets in the sector, turned into wastelands, history had once again repeated itself. Despite the Republic''s seemingly best efforts, the culture and spirit of the warrior people hadn¡¯t been crushed. Even with the New Mandalorians ruling the sector nominally from Sundari, it was clear that the proud warrior culture that had so often and prolifically come into conflict with the Old Republic and Jedi was alive and well, though now it lived in the shadows; just far enough from sight that the Republic Senate and the New Mandalorian government could claim it no longer existed to the galaxy at large.
For the next hour or so, we travelled over desolate dunes, and apart from the odd short conversation with my masters about my studies, very little of note happened. I did enquire as to what they''d been up to, but got mostly simple answers in return, though Dooku was strangely vague about his activities.
Then, just after an hour and a half since leaving Keldabe, the shuttle banked to port and the horizon in the window tilted, indicating we were beginning our descent.
Fay glanced out the window and, as a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes crept onto her face, her fingers moved to touch her tattoo.
¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± She whispered in a voice that barely carried to me over the gentle hum of the repulsor engines.
I sensed a hint of regret from her through the Force and suspected that this place she¡¯d chosen was more than a mere meditation spot to her. Possibly, it held importance to the one she¡¯d spoken about during our first dinner on-planet with Duke Adonai, Pre Vizsla, and their families.
While Fay had never confirmed how close she¡¯d gotten with that Mandalorian, the way she spoke about them, and the feelings that I could sense when her thoughts dwelled upon them, made it clear the pair had been far more than just friends. Yet if that was the case, why would she choose to bring me to this place for my birthday?
After the shuttle had landed and powered down its engines, Fay led us down the short ramp to the ground. We were standing on the edge of a long-ruined city that had been overgrown by nature, and the area was covered in soft, wild grass.
Trees, some larger than multi-story buildings, sprung up from where streets had once been, their branches looking silver under the sunlight, and provided shade from the sun as it blazed overhead. Around the base of the massive trees, smaller bushes and plants grew, the most common of these being bright yellow ferns.
I inhaled deeply, enjoying the smell of a different kind of forest, and turned my head as a very pleasant scent drifted in the air. Under the remains of a long-fallen wall were several clusters of flowers. They had a bell-like shape and the myriad of colours made it appear for an instant that the wall had been splashed with several shades of paint.
¡°Vormur flowers,¡± Fay said, and I glanced her way to see she¡¯d spotted me turning my head. ¡°They grow around forests of the planet. Locals often pick them for their smell.¡± She smiled as she walked over and picked one that was light lilac. ¡°I hear that many females enjoy receiving such gifts.¡± She added as her eyes met mine.
¡°Master.¡± I groaned out and was just about able to keep the heat from my cheeks as she slipped the flower into her hair. Her face lit up as she did so, and her smile reached her eyes. While it was embarrassing to have to deal with the teasing, it was also nice to see her smile in real happiness.
¡°Who goes¡ Ah, Master Fay. Olarom.¡± We both turned at the voice to see someone come out from behind the closest tree; one that blocked the entrance to the ruined and overgrown town. The woman, while not fully armed ¨C wearing only the vambraces, shin guards and pauldrons of her armour ¨C carried herself as if expecting an attack. Even with her recognizing Fay, her stance didn¡¯t relax.
¡°Gatekeeper Tairn,¡± Fay replied with a bow. ¡°This is Master Dooku and our Padawan Cameron Shan. As I mentioned during my last visit, today is young Cameron¡¯s birthday and we wish to use the location I mentioned to meditate.¡±
Tairn¡¯s eyes travelled over us both as if trying to judge if we were worthy to enter the city. Eventually, she nodded and whistled.
Thanks to Detection, I already knew there were four people in the buildings to either side of her and six more dotted around the landing area. While I didn¡¯t doubt that between Fay, Dooku, and myself taking the group out wouldn¡¯t be a problem, I¡¯d rather avoid unnecessary violence when I could. Particularly on my birthday and in this place as it held importance to Fay.
¡°The elders have granted you permission, Master Fay. Though I¡¯m not sure how comfortable they will be to learn one of your party is the Butcher of Galidraan.¡± Tairn replied as she focused on Dooku and narrowed his eyes.
¡°That battle was a mistake, on both my part and that of the Order as a whole. While I cannot speak for the Jedi establishment, I have recently begun to come to terms with my actions that day.¡± Dooku replied, sounding less upset than the last time someone had mentioned that battle. ¡°That, in no small part, is due to the words of my fellow Jedi Master and our Padawan.¡±
It took a lot of control to not let my brow rise at his words. Setting aside the quest objective to have him come to terms with the battle, to hear him praise me to a stranger was¡ unexpected.
¡°Hmm. This is him? The one you spoke of to the clan elders?¡± Tairn asked, her attention turning to me as I wondered just what Fay had revealed about me to this group of Mandalorians.
¡°He is. The heir to Clan Shan and direct descendent of Nasst be Me¡¯suums.¡± Fay replied and I had to bite my tongue to not groan. I knew choosing Shan as my family would have an effect on people, but this was getting ridiculous. How could these people hold someone that died nearly four-thousand years ago, and was responsible for breaking their great crusade, in such esteem?
Though hearing Fay refer to a Clan Shan made me curious. Did this mean there was more about my family name that I didn¡¯t know?
¡°Hmm. Then on behalf of the elders, I welcome you all. Come.¡±
Tairn turned and walked behind the large tree. Fay moved quickly to follow while Dooku was more cautious, his hand resting near the hilt of his lightsaber as he gestured for me to follow Fay. I did so and Dooku took up the rear, and while I couldn¡¯t see him, I was all but certain he was hanging back in case this was all some sort of elaborate trap.
As I rounded the large tree blocking the main road, I saw that the buildings further within the city limits didn¡¯t appear to be as badly damaged or overgrown as the ones we saw where we landed. Oh, they were still covered in vegetation, but that was on the higher levels. It almost seemed like these people ¨C I was detecting around two thousand life-signs within range ¨C were using the overgrowth to hide. Though why anyone would need to, especially Mandalorians on their capital world, was confusing.
I turned to Tairn, planning to use Observe, only to be distracted by a sense of regret, and if I wasn¡¯t mistaken longing, coming from Fay. Concerned that this place brought up long-buried memories and feelings, I moved closer in support.
While I wouldn¡¯t deny that I was curious about what this place meant to her, I wouldn¡¯t pry. If she ever decided to tell me, it would be her choice and not because I asked about it.
Though she said nothing she did turn and smile at me, seemingly happy for my presence, as we followed Tairn deeper into the hidden settlement.
¡ ¡
Slowly I opened my eyes and looked around.
The sun had shifted in the sky, though it was hard to see through the canopy of the three trees that had grown to partially cover the rooftop I was meditating on.
I¡¯d come up here with Fay and Dooku after the pair had spoken to the clan elders of the settlement while I contemplated the fact that Tairn and the one elder I¡¯d met were of Clan Vizla. From what I¡¯d learnt that clan had fallen around the time of the Dral¡¯Han, being replaced in importance by their former cadet clan, Clan Vizsla.
Why Clan Vizla would be hiding wasn¡¯t something I understood, and while I was curious about it, I realised that if I started looking for records about the clan after I returned to the Institute, it would draw attention to them. Thus, when Fay and Dooku had come out of from speaking with the elders and explained who this clan were, that they were in seclusion and it would be advisable to not look up records on them, I¡¯d readily accepted Fay¡¯s request. That had pleased her greatly ¨C I¡¯d sensed her relief through our bond ¨C and earned me a small nod of thanks from Tairn.
From there, Fay led us to the rooftop for a meditation session that I¡¯d just come out of.
Slowly, I stood. While my body didn¡¯t suffer cramps or get tired like a regular human body would I¡¯d been meditating for, if I read my chronometer correctly, over ten hours. Plus, the stretching was almost second nature now after five years as a Jedi and it had become part of the routine after long meditation sessions.
The view from the top of the building, while partially blocked by the trees, was still beautiful and the place was enveloped in the smell of nature, dominated by the enjoyable fragrance from the vormur flowers, though the ones up here were generally dark blue.
¡°I will admit that this place is far more¡ calming than I had expected.¡± I heard Dooku say. I turned to see he was standing near the eastern edge of the building with Fay, having broken their meditation before I did. Both were gazing out, taking in the view.
¡°Yes. While this town has suffered greatly in the years between my visits and is far more¡ natural than it once was, that''s not necessarily a bad thing. There is still a strong connection to the Force in the area, and it''s refreshing to stand on one of the few remaining pieces of Mandalore that has remained in its natural state.¡± Fay replied before she turned to face me, seemingly aware that I had ended my meditation. ¡°Is this place as relaxing for you as for Master Dooku?¡±
¡°Yes, Master. Though I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as¡ in touch with nature as you are.¡± I replied. ¡°Though I wouldn¡¯t mind heading down for something to eat,¡± I added while rubbing my stomach. While I no longer got stomach rumbles, the Hunger bar in the interface, and the corresponding penalties, let me know when I needed to eat.
Fay laughed softly at that while Dooku grunted in agreement.
¡°Indeed. However, before we do so, there is one other matter that we need to take care of.¡± He said as he reached into his robes.
¡°For a while Master Dooku and I have been debating how to handle your Padawan gift,¡± Fay said as she took over. ¡°Getting you two gifts may well have upset your friends and fellow Padawans, while also placing the pair of us in a situation where one gift was decidedly more¡ impressive or useful than the other. Luckily, we were able to come up with a compromise and developed a combined gift.¡± She finished as Dooku pulled a small rope-sealed bag from an inner pocket and handed it to me.
The bag was soft to the touch, almost like velvet, and felt light. Concerned that whatever was inside was delicate, I slowly loosened the string holding the bag closed, then carefully tipped the bag until the contents fell out into my free hand, where a thin, dark silver-grey necklace now rested.
My eyes were quickly drawn to the gem that was attached to the chain. It wasn¡¯t particularly large, being barely longer than my thumb, and while dark blue in colour, wasn¡¯t outwardly impressive. What did draw my eyes was that there appeared to be a flame trapped inside while the edges of the gem were encircled by two white, curved objects that reminded me of elephant tusks, though far, far smaller in size.
¡°The teeth are the fangs of a Terentatek that I once killed beside my own Master, Yoda, many years ago in the shadowlands of Kashyyyk.¡± Dooku explained. As I ran my fingers over the combined centrepiece, I felt a momentary shiver pass through me, as though there was a hint of the Force within the gem and fangs.
¡°The gem is called the Heart of Fire and was something I discovered on Kiffu just before Serra began her verd¡¯goten.¡± Fay continued. ¡°According to local legends the stones carry a fragment of the souls of the giver and receiver as a way to ensure that no matter the distance between them, they will always be connected.¡±
My fingers continued to gently trace the fine lines and edges of the combined amulet the gem and fangs formed. The hint of the Force continued to spark as my fingers moved over it, which made me think that this was what the Kiffu locals meant by it containing a part of the souls of the giver and receiver.
¡°The chain is made of phrik taken from the ShaDo system. Since you have a¡ knack for bringing people together and inspiring them to be better, it seemed fitting to use some of the metal from that system to form the links.¡± Dooku finished.
¡°I¡¡± I gulped and then closed my hand tightly around the necklace. ¡°Thank you.¡± I managed to get out as I felt my eyes begin to water.
No one, not in this life or my old one, had ever given me a gift with this much thought and meaning before. The only things that came close were the old hand-made gifts my sister had made for me before her death but even those paled in comparison when the Force seemed to connect me to my Masters through the necklace.
¡°Thank you,¡± I repeated as I wiped my eyes with my sleeve.
¡°Cameron.¡± I blinked away some of the water in my eyes and looked at Fay. ¡°It is we who should be thanking you. Never, in all our combined years of teaching, have we had a student such as you.¡±
¡°Indeed. Teaching you the ways of the Force, and guiding you to Knighthood has been, and will be, one the greatest accomplishments of my life.¡± Dooku added as an exceedingly rare smile came to his lips. ¡°And on that day, I hope that we will no longer be just your former Masters, but your friends.¡±
¡°You already are,¡± I replied quickly and honestly which made both of their smiles grow. Everything, my quests, my worries about the future, the rare questions about the people I¡¯d left behind, faded away. In this moment, as I stood here with these two, none of it mattered.
This was a moment, and a gift, that I would treasure until the end of my days.
¡°If you¡¯ll let me?¡± Fay asked as she took a step forward and held out her hand.
Slowly I reached out to give her the necklace. Part of me didn¡¯t want to let go, to lose a physical connection to it, if only for a moment. However, I knew that I could trust Fay and understood what she wanted to do.
She smiled as I cautiously lowered the chain into her hand. Likely both she and Dooku could sense how important it was to me already. She then stepped behind me then softly lifted the hair from my neck. That had me glad that I didn¡¯t need to worry about the Padawan braid while on Mandalore and wondered if I could just go without it as the braid that hung to my shoulder was a fucking nuisance. As the necklace touched my skin, I felt a¡ breeze flow through me. It was as if the Force itself was telling me that this was exactly where the necklace and combined gem were supposed to be.
¡°There.¡± Fay stepped back around so I could see her again and my hand instinctively went to the gem, enjoying the feel of it against my skin.
¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered. While there was more that I wanted to say, the words just wouldn¡¯t come, nor did I think I could properly express my gratitude for the gift.
¡°You have already said that. Three times. However, you are welcome.¡± Dooku replied, the smile still present, which was an odd sight to see. ¡°Still, we cannot dally up here all evening. We all need to eat, and I imagine the Commandant would be less than impressed if you broke her curfew.¡±
¡°Right.¡±
With the moment over, we walked towards the stairs leading down, though my hand never left the pendant that now hung from my neck.
From what had been said earlier a meal was being prepared for us by our hosts ¨C who seemed to hold Fay in high regard ¨C and after that we¡¯d return to Keldabe so I could continue my studies.
While I expected a few comments about my new jewellery, I hoped it didn¡¯t become a discussion topic. Though if anyone was stupid enough to try and take it¡ well, I did need a good workout.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Alright Cam, you got us here. Now what?¡± Bo asked as she and Naz followed me into one of the larger training rooms in the palace in Sundari. This one could also double as a simple range, though there were just two simple metal squares with rings on them at the other end of the room to act as targets.
It was the mid-session break and, with time to kill, and Fay having headed off-world with the Duke to handle a dispute between an outlying system and the Commerce Guild before heading to Coruscant to submit the final part of the Lord of the Rings trilogy to the publisher¡¯s Holonet site, I figured I¡¯d use it to train a Force power that was hard to train with Fay or Dooku around.
I¡¯d planned to train the power last session, but then the attack on me and Serra and the trial by combat had happened. Which resulted in Yaddle arriving on-planet to check up on us. Now with Fay away, I could do so. And it would distract me from the fact that I was sitting on a nest egg of just over seventy million credits, even after having diverted nearly fifteen million credits to the Shadda-Bi-Borans and the Lokella since ¡®The Two Towers¡¯ was released.
The fact I now had enough credits to buy a small taskforce worth of CR-90 corvettes, or even a large cruiser, was a little scary. Though, I had managed to convince Dooku to purchase two such vessels, as well as a DP20 Frigate ¨C all used, of course ¨C for the Lokella, as they had the numbers to crew them and a need for better starships to defend their growing colony. He had carried out my request, mainly because he fully agreed with my logic that the group and the mine needed to be protected.
Fay had also suggested purchasing a few vessels for the Refugee Relief Movement, and arranged the purchase, refit, and delivery of another CR-90, as well as a small fleet of transports, including three VCX-150s, five older-model Barloz-class freighters, and six YT-1300s to the group. Looking over the payment receipt I had received had shown how imaginative people could be with their ship names. There was even one freighter called the Wayward Son, which I had a good chuckle about as I remembered the song from back home.
All totalled, I had spent a little under ten million on the purchase and retrofitting of the two fleets, but I considered it money well spent. The long-term political and quest-based returns it could give me were sizable, and even if it didn''t work out entirely as planned, I''d be able to make that back in well under a year from book sales. Padme had called me personally to thank me on behalf of her father, check up on how I was doing, and pester me about when I would be releasing the next book in the ''Lord of the Rings'' saga.
¡°I need your help with something,¡± I replied to Bo, cutting off my thoughts before I fixated on what I could collect in a fleet with the remainder of my funds. There would be time enough for those speculations later.
I walked over to one wall and pulled two blaster pistols from a rack. I then made sure both were set to their lowest setting above stun ¨C since stun bolts couldn¡¯t be deflected, only dissipated. At that setting, the bolts would only scar my flesh if this failed instead of burning the skin or killing me. They¡¯d still hurt, but it would be manageable and easily healable.
¡°I don¡¯t think we can help you with those.¡± Naz began as I turned and showed them the pistols. ¡°You¡¯re a better shot than either of us already.¡±
I smirked at that. Currently, I was ranked in the top five shooters in the entire Institute for the session, and I knew the names of those above me. Bo and Naz weren¡¯t on that list, which annoyed Bo as she was currently sixth on the pistol list, though the gap between us was significant enough that even if I was only an Institute-average shot for the rest of the session, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch me.
¡°No. What I want is for you two to shoot me.¡± I explained as Bo took one of the pistols.
¡°What?!¡± Bo squawked, almost losing her grip on the weapon. She was able to stop it from falling to the floor, but her attention, and that of Naz¡¯s, was firmly on me. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°The Force allows one to do many things.¡± I began as Naz took the other blaster. ¡°It can make one stronger, quicker, and allow us to move things with but a thought. It allows one trained in its usage to sense an attack before it arrives and do things no normal person could.¡±
I kept my explanation going as I walked to the far end of the room. ¡°However, there are some abilities that are¡ difficult to train, and as a Padawan it''s preferred that I don¡¯t learn them.¡±
I turned back to face them, a smirk creeping onto my face. ¡°Of course, what the High Council don¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt them.¡±
¡°Stop being a mir¡¯sheb and tell us what we¡¯re doing.¡± Bo groaned out, her brow creasing to show her annoyance at my vagueness.
¡°Fine, ruin the suspense,¡± I replied, rolling my eyes. ¡°You take all the fun out of things.¡± I¡¯d enjoyed playing the vague and mysterious Jedi and could see why many of them liked to talk as they did. Confusing others or simply generating mystique was fun, though if used too often ¨C a mistake I think many Jedi committed ¨C it could alienate those you were talking to.
¡°Being an idiot isn¡¯t fun.¡± Bo retorted.
Naz chuckled at the interplay. ¡°You two sound like a married couple.¡±
¡°What?!¡± Bo screeched as her eyes enlarged almost comically.
¡°Anyway¡¡± I began, trying to get things back on topic. While Bo was certainly cute, I¡¯d made up my mind to not get involved with anyone before I was older, like at least seventeen, and Bo hadn¡¯t shown any interest in me. She clearly preferred females, which was fine. Plus, if I tried to be involved with anyone before I¡¯d had a long, long talk with an adult Serra¡ well, anger and jealousy were pathways to the Dark Side after all. ¡°There¡¯s a Force ability that allows one to deflect an attack with but a thought. I know the basics, but I need someone to actually shoot at me to train myself with the ability.¡±
Both girls stared at me with wide eyes as they processed what I¡¯d just said.
¡°Wait? Jedi can really do that?¡± Naz asked slowly. ¡°I thought my dad was just trying to scare me as a kid when he told me osik like that.¡±
I snorted in amusement. Why Pre would think telling Naz that would scare her I didn¡¯t know, but the idea that Mandalorian children were told about the Jedi as a sort of bogeyman was amusing as fuck. Though I suspected that as they got older, that idea of Jedi being scary evolved into them being a worthy opponent to defeat. Still, it was a funny thing to learn. Plus, it also likely reinforced the distrust Mandalorians held for the Jedi for what they¡¯d orchestrated with the Dral¡¯Han.
¡°Yes, we can. Though, from what I¡¯ve learnt the ability isn¡¯t one that all Jedi are good at, or even use.¡± I explained. Why such a skill wasn¡¯t taught to all Jedi I didn¡¯t know. It was such a useful and practical skill that even if one had to normally wait until you were a Jedi Knight to learn, not learning even the basics of it was bloody stupid.
¡°So why not ask Master Fay to teach you?¡± Bo asked, her lips twitching upwards. ¡°Is this something she and Master Dooku don¡¯t want you to learn?¡±
I smirked at her. ¡°More like something they don¡¯t want me to learn right now.¡±
¡°Heh. Nice to see a Jedi who¡¯s willing to break a rule here or there.¡± Naz commented as she shifted her stance, bracing the pistol with both hands, though it wasn¡¯t aimed at me yet. ¡°So where do you want us to aim for?¡±
¡°My hands,¡± I said as I lifted both hands and watched as Bo quickly shifted her stance to match Naz¡¯s. ¡°Though just a single shot each, please. I need to know if it¡¯ll work.¡± Well, I knew it would as the power was already at Adept:1, but I felt it better to ignore that while explaining that I was ¡®learning¡¯ a new power.
The pair did as I¡¯d asked and fired off a single shot each. Both bolts deflected away from my hand, one striking the roof while the other whizzed back between them, missing Bo by less than a hand¡¯s width.
Combined, the two bolts cost me about 700FP without me losing any HP or getting an injury notification. The one downside of using this power was that I couldn¡¯t use Damage Resistance: Energy in conjunction. Some strange mingling of the Interface and the Force prevented me from doing so, or just the TPTB being pricks and not wanting me to further abuse my abilities.
¡°Shab! That¡¯s all kinds of awesome.¡± Naz commented as Bo¡¯s eyes tracked to where the bolt that had deflected between them had struck the wall, leaving a faint scorch mark behind.
¡°Can¡¯t you control where the bolts go?¡± Bo asked as she turned back to face me, showing the slightest wrinkling of her brow.
¡°In time, yes. Though I still need to work on that.¡± While I couldn¡¯t currently, everything I¡¯d learnt about the ability said that it was possible to do so, so I expected I¡¯d be able to control the direction of the deflections once it reached a higher stratum.
One of Bo¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Right, in that case, lift those benches over here.¡± She demanded, pointing at two empty workbenches that sat to one side of the room. ¡°Then lie them down on their sides.¡±
I nodded, understanding what she wanted, and a few seconds later there were two improvised barricades that the pair could use a cover from a stray deflected bolt.
The girls shared a conspiratorial look before they moved to take cover behind the tables.
¡°Ready Cam?¡± Bo asked. The pair had matching smirks and were settling their pistols on the top of their respective table to help them aim. At me.
¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this,¡± I muttered as I quickly readied myself for what was to come.
¡ ¡
About an hour later, the three of us left the room. I¡¯d been able to take about twenty shots from each girl before I needed to stop and restore my FP with meditation. While explaining that to them had required another bit of vague finesse, they hadn¡¯t had any issues with me doing so. And since my boosted FP regen now meant I only needed about four minutes to fully restore my FP via meditation, I¡¯d been able to repeat the process ten times, which lead to me improving the power by twelve levels. Not bad for an hour¡¯s work-slash-training, and I was sure the girls would be happy to train again tomorrow. Shame I couldn¡¯t get a training quest for Force Powers or I¡¯d abuse that to gain some quick and easy XP.
¡°Hey Cam,¡± Naz began as the doors to the training room hissed closed behind us. ¡°Why did you demolish Tiber Saxon?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just say he was having issues with my leadership and that I was forced to handle it that way,¡± I replied as I felt a smirk creep onto my face.
¡°Most people wouldn¡¯t have aired team issues so publicly,¡± Bo commented as we walked down the corridor. Hopefully, we were heading for the cafeteria as I was getting hungry. ¡°However, based on the improvement in your team¡¯s ranking, I¡¯d say it worked.¡±
¡°Yeah, though I might have enjoyed it too much,¡± I replied with a smirk. ¡°Tiber had that beatdown coming.¡±
Now I could only hope that the lesson had permanently sunk in, as there wasn¡¯t much more that I could do to him if it hadn¡¯t.
¡°Hey, when¡¯d you get that?¡± Naz asked, pointing at me. I followed her gaze and saw I had subconsciously pulled my pendant out and was rubbing it between my fingers. I found the action relaxing, but the fact I¡¯d done it without thinking was unexpected.
¡°It was my birthday gift from Master Fay and Master Dooku. The Jedi place importance on a Padawan¡¯s thirteenth birthday just like Mandalorians do. Though the reasons are different.¡± I explained as I removed my fingers from the pendant.
Naz and Bo both stopped to look at it.
¡°Why does it look like there¡¯s a flame inside?¡± Bo asked as they both leaned closer to see it, invading my personal space in the process.
¡°It¡¯s a heart of fire crystal. Master Fay found it on Kiffu while the edging is made from the fangs of a Terentatek that Master Dooku killed years ago.¡±
Neither girl said anything, instead, they kept their focus on the pendant. Eventually, they pulled back and we resumed walking.
¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll take down another for your verd¡¯goten.¡± Bo wondered as we turned right at the first intersection and the smell of food reached my nostrils.
¡°I hope not. From what I¡¯ve read, they¡¯re kriffing hard to kill, even with the Force and a lightsaber.¡± I replied.
Hunting a beast that was a known Jedi-killer with nothing but a knife was not something I wanted to attempt. While I couldn¡¯t deny I was growing anxious to see what I would hunt and kill, something like a Terentatek was far, far beyond what I¡¯d consider smart to hunt.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Some days I enjoyed being in this new universe.
Though as I squinted out from behind the cloth that I¡¯d wrapped around my head to protect my face from the growing heat of the twin suns of this bloody planet and took in the sight of the seemingly endless waves of dunes, I knew that today was not going to be one of those days.
I grunted as I felt the sand that never seemed to leave my boot shift and rub against my foot. After three days of walking through this desert, I was beginning to agree with Anakin about sand. It got everywhere and I was developing a severe dislike of it, especially on Tatooine.
Once this sand-cursed hunt was over the first thing I was going to do, before even talking with Fay and Adonai, was take shower. Probably three or four just to make sure all the sand was gone.
Now, I knew that the Force had places it felt I should go, and TPTB had things they¡¯d like me to do ¨CI suspected the golden halo I¡¯d seen around certain ships and was the Interfaces¡¯ way of indicating this ¨C and I knew that I planned to come here at some point before the invasion of Naboo. But what exactly had I done that the Force or TPTB ¨C or both ¨C felt that sending me here to Tatooine for my verd¡¯goten was a good idea?
I mean, what was I meant to hunt and kill? A sarlacc? A krayt dragon?
I scoffed at the insanity of such a thing. With the Force suppression bracers active and limiting me to nothing more than Precognition while I wandered, and my only weapon being a beskar knife, I¡¯d put my odds against either of those beasts at slim to none, with the slim option looking for a way of this sand-covered backwater.
Thankfully, on the way here, I¡¯d read about other predators that could be found across the planet. While beasts such as massifs, purple mantis¡¯ and rontos were several steps ¨C at least ¨C below the threat level of a krayt dragon or a sarlacc, they would still be acceptable for the verd¡¯goten.
Though a smaller beast would likely result in smaller XP rewards for the quest linked to this hunt.
Hunt of Adulthood [?] [?]
Rating: A->S*** [Rating varies depending on the beast killed to complete the trial.]
Objective:
Defeat and kill a beast that could conceivably kill you using only a knife.
Rewards:
Variable XP [Depends on the size, ferocity and danger rating of the beast killed.]
Variable increases in Reputation with any Mandalorian who follows the old ways.
Variable decreases in Reputation with members of the New Mandalorian faction.
Variable increases and decreases in Reputation with elements of the Jedi Order and the Galactic Republic.
Failure:
-1000XP
A large loss of Reputation with Mandalorians who follow the old ways.
Possible death
¡
This was the first quest I¡¯d gotten from TPTB that didn¡¯t have a defined rating or rewards, which did make sense as the more dangerous the beast I killed, the greater the rating and rewards should be. It was also the first quest to have two markers; in this case, being both an incident quest ¨C as it was something linked to how I handled the hunt ¨C and a mission quest ¨C because Duke Adonai had formally stated the trial I was undertaking.
Thankfully, I didn¡¯t need to worry about the quest XP rewards for levelling up, as even with the lowered rewards for the three training quests from the last session at the Institute, I¡¯d managed to earn more than enough XP to reach level 26. Though some of that was due to the fact I''d also maxed out Empathy, Tapas, Speed, Bullet-Time, Sight, and Battle Meditation: Passive. This was largely thanks to the Enhance Regeneration perk, which had massively increased my ability to level up my powers while I meditated, or at least the powers that I could level up while meditating. But I wasn''t complaining.
I¡¯d also tried to level up Force Heal rapidly, but the way it was set up, and my current living conditions, made that difficult. Ignoring the slightly worrying need of having to either shoot or stab myself to lower my HP, with Force Heal being in the Professional stratum, I was able to restore about 100HP in five minutes. That meant I had to repeat that cycle around twenty times to level up the power once, which was hard to do as I was sharing a room and finding time alone was hard when so many people had come to me for training and teaching. Still, I¡¯d managed to raise the power to Professional:25 while the term was in session and should be able to take it further once I had finished my verd¡¯goten and left Mandalore.
Once again, I¡¯d been declared Akaan¡¯lor of the Institute, and this time I¡¯d finished top with a rifle and third with a pistol. The only downside had been the fact my team had been eliminated in the quarterfinals of the end-of-session tournament. While I wanted to blame Tiber Saxon for that, I couldn¡¯t as he had kept his head down since I¡¯d publicly re-educated him.
Still, with my time at the Institute now over ¨C bar a celebration with my teammates when I completed my verd¡¯goten ¨C I knew I had to shift my focus from the beginnings of a combat force that I¡¯d hopefully laid the groundwork with on Mandalore to other matters.
Like the fact the Force had guided me to Tatooine for my verd¡¯goten, meaning it probably wanted me to grab Anakin before the invasion of Naboo kicked off. However, that would have to be something I did after the hunt was over.
Mos Espa was the name of the settlement where Anakin and his mother lived, which I¡¯d discovered by learning was the location of the Boonta Eve Classic podrace. Now, there was a chance the race took place in a different settlement from where the Skywalkers lived, but I felt it was minimal. Several racers, most prominently the Dug Sebulba, were seen in the same location as Anakin, Qui-Gon and Padme before the race, so it was highly unlikely that they were in a different settlement.
The real issue regarding getting Anakin, at least based on my current situation, was the fact that the Cin Vhetin had landed in the nominal capital of the world, Bestine, which was far to the southeast of Mos Espa. I had considered heading in the direction of Mos Espa for my hunt but knowing what I¡¯d learnt on my way here about the local creatures and considering the distance between the two settlements, I¡¯d headed southwest. Towards the Jundland Wastes. Supposedly the area was home to a few packs of massifs and a rumoured nest of mantises.
¡°Well, hello there.¡±
I spun at the voice that had come from behind me even while I mentally cursed about the fact that I couldn¡¯t run Detection along with Precognition while the bracers were active.
Hell, I couldn¡¯t even keep Telepathic or Empathic shields active as combined with the bracers, those three powers were just too much for my FP regen to handle, though I could manage to keep one of those shields active, so I decided against it. The chance that I¡¯d need the extra FP when the hunt began was great enough that I preferred to not risk having them active, and I was far enough away from Fay ¨C who was in orbit watching my process with Adonai from the Cin Vhetin ¨C that I was safe from her picking up anything bar a stray thought or two form me.
Thus, I only kept Precognition active as it was more useful in an emergency, though I used Detection at regular intervals as a quasi-radar to gain an inkling of what was around me. This was why I was caught by surprise at the voice as there had been nothing on the minimap at my last ping just over thirty minutes ago ¨C nor anything in nearly a day and a half.
¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to meet someone way out here. Certainly not a child on foot.¡± He said as I gripped the hilt of my beskar knife tightly and shifted into a combat stance. His eyes narrowed for a moment as he glanced at my knife¡¯s blade but said nothing else.
Standing on top of a small rock formation, it looked as though he was surveying his surroundings. With the rifle strapped over his back, a belt of what looked like thermal detonators slung from one shoulder to the opposite hip and a long, curved blade attached at the other hip he reminded me of a wilderness explorer or big game hunter.
¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t my choice,¡± I replied as I used Observe to determine who he was and why he was here.
Drayy¡¯ven Jral
Level: 30
Race: Human
Health: 100%
Age: 33
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Intermediate
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Jral (71%), Bounty Hunter¡¯s Guild: Ragnar Syndicate (57%)
Emotional State: Surprised/Curious
Drayy is surprised to see a child, particularly an apparently Mandalorian one, in the Jundland Wastes of Tatooine.
And he wonders if you¡¯re here for your verd¡¯goten or another reason.
¡
Drayy¡¯ven chuckled. ¡°Aye, I imagine it wasn¡¯t.¡± He leapt from the top of the rock outcropping and landed a few metres in front of me of someone trained in combat.
¡°What brings you all the way out here?¡± he asked as he took a small step towards me, his hands clear of his body to show he wasn¡¯t trying to threaten me.
¡°My verd¡¯goten,¡± I answered honestly. While I wasn¡¯t certain that he was Mandalorian himself, the information from Observe hinted that he suspected I was one. Likely from the knife.
¡°Hah. I kind of suspected that.¡± He pointed at my knife. ¡°Clan Saxon?¡±
¡°No. Clan Shan. I was given this after defeating Girk Saxon in single combat.¡± After saying that, I frowned. There was no reason for me to be so open with this person, yet here I was offering longer explanations than necessary. Something told me the man wasn¡¯t a threat, and that he might even be an ally in the future.
Sometimes figuring out what the Force was suggesting or hinting at was a pain in the arse, even if it was amazing to experience all the same.
¡°Ahh. So, you¡¯re the adiik that they¡¯re all talking about?¡± Drayy¡¯ven said with a grin as his entire posture shifted. Gone was the open, non-threatening stance, replaced by one of easy acceptance. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Drayy¡¯ven, though everyone in the Guilds calls me Drayy.¡± He added as he took a step closer and extended his arm.
¡°Cameron,¡± I replied as I relaxed my stance and clasped his forearm. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.
¡°I¡¯m something of a big game hunter,¡± Drayy¡¯ven replied as we broke the clasp. ¡°Heard that there¡¯s been sightings of a greater krayt dragon somewhere in the Western Dune Sea. Hunted a fair few beasts in my time, but that would be a new high mark.¡±
That comment confirmed one of my initial suspicions about the man as a big game hunter. Though hunting something as big as a greater krayt dragon ¨C they were meant to grow up to a hundred meters in length ¨C was far beyond what I would¡¯ve called game hunting in my old life. Not that I agreed with the idea in either.
¡°And, uh, which way from here is that? Just so, you know, I head in the opposite direction.¡± Because there was no kriffing way I¡¯d go looking for something that dangerous. I wouldn¡¯t deny that I did, sometimes, enjoy fighting, or watching others fight. However, trying to take on something that big, especially with nothing more than a knife ¨C no matter how impressive the metal it was made of was ¨C was, in my mind, a good definition of insanity.
Drayy¡¯ven threw his head back and laughed loudly at that. ¡°Aye, that would be a smart thing to do. Even with all my toys,¡± he gestured to the shoulder belt full of detonators, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve got the tools to take one down. But haran, it¡¯s going to be fun to find out.¡±
The man¡¯s eyes got a faraway look in them and I realised he might be a little crazy: well, a lot crazy as anyone who walked around with that many thermal detonators attached to their body had to be missing a few screws.
¡°So, which way?¡± I asked after waiting for the man to answer my initial question until it became clear he wasn¡¯t going to.
He blinked and refocused his attention on me. ¡°Hmm, oh. So long as you don¡¯t pass through the Wastes, you¡¯ll be fine. Greater dragons rarely leave the dune seas. They only leave the comfort of the sand when they are hunting a particularly tasty meal or fighting another dragon.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± I said before turning and walking away as quickly as I could without it seeming like I wanted to get away. I wanted to be nowhere near a man who went looking for something like a greater krayt dragon while wearing a dozen or so thermal detonators. I was rather enjoying this new life of mine thank you very much.
¡°Good hunting,¡± Drayy¡¯ven called out without any hint that he was angered by my leaving without waiting for him to say anything.
¡°You too,¡± I called back over my shoulder, though I didn¡¯t stop walking. It was still early morning, but I wanted to get further into the Wastes so that the mountainous region could provide some shade once the twin suns were overhead. And get as far as I could from the insane hunter behind me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I take it back; I don¡¯t dislike sand. I kriffing hate it!
Six days had now passed for me trekking through the dunes and wastes of Tatooine, and no matter where I went, be it in the dunes or the rocky canyons of the Jundland Wastes, sand was always there. And even with my robes pulled so tightly against me that they felt like a second skin, the bloody stuff was still got everywhere. Even into my water bottles.
I kriffing hated this place and could understand why Anakin hated sand.
Though I had to wonder how he¡¯d reacted when he¡¯d first seen Naboo from orbit and the lush greens and blues that marked the planet out as a temperate, garden world had filled his sight. While I didn¡¯t plan to take the boy there after I collected him and his mother, I did plan to take them to a world like Alderaan or Dantooine to see what a normal planet ¨C meaning one with no sand except on the beaches ¨C looked like.
Though when that would happen, I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯d been at this for six Hutt-cursed days and apart from killing a few smaller rodents and lizards for food, I hadn¡¯t come across anything that would suffice for this hunt. Although I did still have two bags of food in my Inventory, the fact that I was being monitored from orbit, along with a sense of fair play, prevented me from using them. In fact, I hadn''t met any other living being larger than the aforementioned food sources since meeting the possibly (likely) insane Mandalorian hunter three days prior.
Though even those critters that I¡¯d killed for food had disappeared over the last day or so and my limited rations had run out last night meaning I hadn¡¯t eaten in nearly half a day. Thankfully, even with the bracers active, I could still use Negate Hunger to counter the issues that was causing, though it took far, far longer to do so.
Thankfully, I still had half a day¡¯s worth of water left, but if I couldn¡¯t find a new supply by this evening, I¡¯d have to pull some from my Inventory while in my tent. I¡¯d also do the same for food. Hopefully, there wouldn¡¯t be questions asked about how I managed to survive without eating or drinking if that pattern had to continue for a few more days. Though if the hunt lasted that long, I¡¯d likely be through the Wastes and into the Western Dune Sea.
The fact that I¡¯d not come across anything worthy of taking down for my trial was a little surprising. Either the files I¡¯d read about what beasts inhabited the Wastes were wrong, or something had driven them from their stomping grounds. And while I hoped it was the former, a nagging feeling had me suspecting it was the latter.
I wanted this hunt to be over, but going into the Western Dune Sea, an area that supposedly held a greater krayt dragon would only result in my quick and painful death. And frankly, I was rather enjoying this new life and the adventure it was generating. Even if I planned to take a dozen showers once I was finally out of this sand-covered hellhole.
An almost sadistic roar echoed through the canyon I was walking in, and I froze.
The sound continued for nearly twenty seconds and in that time Eidetic Memory helped me place the sound. It was the call of a krayt dragon like the one Obi-Wan had imitated in Episode IV.
The sound bounced and ricocheted around so much that I couldn¡¯t tell where it was coming from. Concerned that I¡¯d accidentally stumbled near a dragon¡¯s lair, I activated Detection as a pulse.
Even as the results appeared on the minimap Precognition flared, a warning appeared in the Interface and my body seemed to move of its own accord to my right. The spot I had been standing in not half a second earlier was suddenly occupied by a massive, thick tentacle that smashed into the ground, sending sand and dust flying upwards.
I scampered further away even as I traced the tentacle back to a cave that I¡¯d missed spotting as it was just around the turn of the canyon that I was in. Though as I realised where the threat had come from, three more lengthy tentacles emerged, followed by a giant beak.
As the beak snapped open, exposing rows of teeth and a tongue that looked thicker than my head, I realised that this was a farking sarlacc; and I¡¯d stupidly wandered into its range while mentally complaining about the planet.
Though at least now I knew why there¡¯d been no creatures around over the last day. They knew to stay as far as possible from the lair of a sarlacc.
¡°Kriff me,¡± I muttered as I continued to move backwards until I felt my back press against the canyon wall opposite the sarlacc¡¯s cave.
While I was now safe from the tendrils of the sarlacc ¨C which continued to smash against the ground as they aggressively sought me out ¨C I realised I was all but trapped. The canyon wall curved around in such a way that if I moved more than a few metres to either side I¡¯d be within range of the tendrils again.
The sarlacc seemed to know this ¨C likely why it had chosen that particular cave to inhabit ¨C as two tendrils wriggled against the ground to either side of me, all but caressing the wall of the canyon I was pressed firmly against.
The other tendrils ¨C four of them ¨C beat at the ground between me and the beak. Dust and sand continued to be flung up into the air as the monster cried out.
¡°Kriff me,¡± I repeated as I considered my options, none of which were good.
I could stay here and try not to move until the sarlacc gave up, but given this was its nest and as such, I¡¯d likely be stuck here so long I¡¯d die of boredom ¨C not hunger as the Force would sustain me ¨C before Adonai and Fay came down to rescue me.
Or I could take my chances with the tendril on either side, try and hurt them enough that they moved back, or slip past one and escape, but I had to suspect that the sarlacc had a way to deal with prey that did such things.
Another option was to turn and try to climb the canyon wall, but it was around fifteen meters high and from what Eidetic Memory helped me remember, lacked any obvious ledge or handholds to aid such a climb. While I could use the Force to jump clear, that would confirm to Adonai and Fay that I could use the Force with the bracers active and would likely result in a big loss of reputation with Adonai and others; thus, undoing a lot of my work on the planet over the last year.
That left me only one real choice. Call Adonai and Fay for help, then once I was extracted, resume the hunt. Not ideal as I¡¯d likely be moved to another location on the planet to start again, but it was the option that would get me out of here without majorly damaging my standing with the Mandalorians. Oh, I was sure some would call my names for not going after the sarlacc, but they should be in the minority.
Even though it had been a long slog over the last year, with a fair few ups and downs, I felt I had the base for a solid combat company ¨C at least ¨C that I could call on for the invasion of Naboo and what came after.
With my mind made up, I reached for the pouch on my belt that held my communicator. My hand brushed against the empty spot where my lightsaber would normally rest and again I felt as though a part of me was missing. Being without it now felt¡ wrong, as if I was only truly complete when it was with me.
-- RROOOOAAARRRRRR--
Just as I pulled the communicator from its pouch, a thunderous roar, louder than anything I¡¯d ever heard before, echoed through the canyon. I lifted my hands to cover my ears, the communicator slipping from my grasp, in a feeble attempt to muffle the deafening sound.
Even as I recognised what the roar was, and acknowledge a notice that had appeared in the Interface, a massive mouth ¨C one lined with teeth that looked longer than my legs and sharp as my knife ¨C came down and clamped shut just behind the beak to the sarlacc.
I had only just begun to process the sheer size of the mouth ¨C it looked bigger than a kriffing speeder ¨C when it pulled back, ripping the beak, and what looked like a ten-metre chuck of the throat that stretched into the cave, skyward.
An almost demonic shriek filled my ears as the sarlacc recoiled at losing its beak. The tendrils failed around wildly as blood sprayed from the fresh wound like a fire hose. Where that blood landed, the ground seemed to boil and a tangy, almost sweet smell assaulted my nostrils.
I stumbled as the sarlacc¡¯s tendrils smashed against the ground and canyon walls, trying fruitlessly to reach up and grab the monstrous beast that had dared to attack it.
My eyes darted upwards, diverted from the wounded sarlacc and hissing ground between it and me, as the massive maw of the beast that stood on the top edge of the canyon almost lazily threw that ten-metre chuck of sarlacc into the air.
¡°Oh, kriff me.¡± I mumbled as I realised the mouth belonged to the only creature on Tatooine that could and would eat a sarlacc; a greater krayt dragon.
As the dragon crunched down on the beak, and acidic blood squirted everywhere, I cursed my luck that the dragon had come into the Wastes from the Dune Sea. Likely it had caught the scent of the sarlacc, which according to the files I¡¯d read was something that people suspected the dragons considered a delicacy.
I jumped to my left, glad the sarlacc was distracted by the dragon, to avoid being splashed and burnt by the sarlacc¡¯s blood as it began to rain down on the canyon floor. Given the way the dragon was attacking the sarlacc¡¯s beak, it was relishing the taste, and at that moment, I felt remarkably small and insignificant.
Oh, if I had full access to the Force, I felt I could easily take out either beast, but right now, all I could do was watch as the deadly sarlacc retreated back into its cave, intimidated by the monstrous dragon that chewed triumphantly on its beak.
With the sarlacc retreated, with only about a metre of each tendril still exposed to the light, I saw my chance to escape. Slowly, cautiously, I began to side-step to my left. My eyes darted between the wounded but still dangerous sarlacc as it tended its wound in its cave and the ravenous dragon that was perched on the wall above it.
Chucks of the sarlacc¡¯s beak and throat fell from the dragon¡¯s mouth as it tossed the length around in its mouth, some landing on the canyon floor and forcing me to alter my route even as I slid, stepped, and hopped to avoid the pools of hissing, boiling blood that littered the ground.
I watched in morbid fascination as the dragon lifted its massive maw high and swallowed the chunks that were only a little smaller than me with ease.
While the sarlacc was gravely wounded, I doubted it would not react if the dragon tried to claim more of its flesh and I knew that in a battle between these titanic beasts I, with nothing more than limited access to the Force and a beskar knife, would be nothing more than an appetiser for either behemoth.
The only thing I could do was keep distancing myself from the two predatory colossuses until I¡
¡°Ca¡ªoon¡ªe¡ªng¡ªelp.¡±
I froze mid-step as my communicator ¨C the one that in my desire to be anywhere but near these two monsters I¡¯d forgotten to pick up ¨C sparked to life and Master Fay¡¯s voice flickered out intermittently.
The dragon¡¯s head snapped down, and the sarlacc¡¯s tendrils emerged slightly at the sound that came from the device.
¡°C¡ªer¡ªon.¡±
I lowered my foot, my mind going a mile a minute as I tried to process how unbelievably fucked, I was as the dragon¡¯s gaze shifted from the sparking communicator to me.
Its eyes narrowed and it blew air loudly from its nostrils as our eyes met and I felt my entire body shiver in pure, unmitigated fear.
The dragon leaned forward and roared. The sound was so loud that I had to slide one foot back to keep my balance even as every muscle in my body tensed and another notice appeared in my interface.
¡°Oh, kriff me sideways,¡± I muttered as I realised that the alpha predator of the planet had its sights set on me.
The dragon¡¯s legs tensed, and it pulled its head back as my fight or flight instinct kicked in and I did the only logical thing I could.
I ran.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 9
(Mandalorian Lieutenant¡¯s POV, several minutes before the previous chapter ends)
As she sat in the command chair on the Cin Vhetin¡¯s bridge, shift leader and Ver¡¯alor Thaas Krass sighed. The familiar, repetitive noises of the bridge cascaded around her as the crew that worked with her on this shift went about their business with their usual efficiency. But Thaas herself was bored.
For six long, dull, boring days they¡¯d been orbiting the dustbowl of the word below in this Republic-forsaken, Hutt-controlled area of the Outer Rim while the second of the two Jetii attempted their verd¡¯goten, which was still something she found surprising.
When the pair of Jetii adiiks had arrived on Mandalore around a year ago she had been¡ less than impressed with Duke Adonai when he¡¯d not only allowed them to stay but to attend the training centre for Protectors in Keldabe.
Yet, just as with many of her crewmates, friends, and family, the young Jetii pair had impressed her. From what she¡¯d discovered, the pair had stepped into the centre without their signature weapons and willingly allowed themselves to be cut off from the source of their power to prove themselves against Mando¡¯ade their age. The actions of the shabuire, and their attempt to rape the female Jetii¡ Thaas was ashamed that such an incident had been allowed to occur on Mandalore and cursed the weak-willed fools in Sundari for not executing or exiling those dar¡¯manda.
That the Jetii hadn¡¯t turned tail and ran back to the Republic ¨C as Thaas would¡¯ve expected a Jetii to do ¨C and instead, chosen to fight for their honour in an ijaat¡¯ikaanir, respecting the old ways, and it had shocked Thaas; and everyone she knew. A part of her had cheered when she¡¯d learnt the pair had defeated the shabuire and proved that the heart of a warrior could still be found in their ancient enemy, though another part was concerned at just how dangerous the boy would be if he received the correct training. His takedown of a group of older, stronger and more experienced fighters had been an eye-opening experience for Thaas and many others.
That the boy would then be declared Akaan¡¯lor ¨C the youngest in recorded history ¨C by defeating the new head of Clan Saxon in single combat hadn¡¯t surprised her, but his willingness to again respect the old ways of the Mando¡¯ade had. While the fight between the two had been limited ¨C a necessary evil due to their young age and inexperience for real combat ¨C as well there being rumours of Tiber pressuring Gar to initiate a blood feud between the Jetii and Clan Saxon, it had been a good fight. The Jetii had held back even further than the agreed-upon terms to ensure the fight was fair, yet once he knew victory was assured, he did not hesitate to take what he had earned. A mark of a true warrior.
Not long after, the girl had proved herself worthy of being Mando¡¯ade by completing her verd¡¯goten; though Thaas knew there were a few ¨C those unwilling to accept a Jetii had joined the ranks of the Mando¡¯ade ¨C who considered her kill tainted as she had not engaged her kill in single combat, instead she¡¯d taken advantage of a fight between it and another predator. Thaas however, considered those complaints of negligible importance, as the girl had been faced with two kills worthy of a verd¡¯goten and chosen to attack the stronger of the two. Besides which, an argument could be made that she displayed tactical awareness and cunning by allowing prey to weaken itself before striking, characteristics of any true hunter.
Thaas also remembered vividly the behaviour of the boy when he sensed that the girl was in danger. The realisation that the Jetii could sense each other with their almost mythical power was unnerving, however, what stuck out in Thaas¡¯ mind had been her surprise at the boy¡¯s reaction. Until that moment, she had always believed ¨C as did many in the galaxy ¨C that the Republic¡¯s most famous warriors were nothing but emotionless servants of the Force and the attack dogs of the corrupt Senate. The boy had shown genuine concern and fear for his friend and was willing to fight her and the rest of the crew to help. A noble, if misplaced ideal.
Thaas didn¡¯t deny that a small part of her had still wanted the girl to fail and die that day. The girl hadn¡¯t, and Clan Keto had joined the ranks of the Mando¡¯ade. While the young newcomer to their creed had left the sector, returning to the Jetii Temple of Coruscant, Thaas suspected that one day she would fight beside Clan Keto on the field of battle. The call of the warrior beat within the young Mando¡¯ade and would one day summon her to a higher, nobler purpose.
Now, half a year later, with the boy having retained his title as Akaan¡¯lor after a second session ¨C something Thaas hadn¡¯t doubted would be the case ¨C she found herself bored out of her mind as she served as watch commander while the boy, the claimed heir of Naast be Me''suum, wander the Hutt-infested cesspit below in an attempt to join his friend among the ranks of the Mando¡¯ade.
¡°Tracking another freighter heading down.¡± Came a report from Azwan Tafoss from his station.
Thaas¡¯ attention turned to the Togruta, glad for the break from the boring monotony of staring and the sand-covered planet below through the viewport. As normal, her view was momentarily distracted by his montrals as they reached upwards from his head.
¡°Around a hundred and fifty metres long and looks beat to osik.¡± Tafoss continued. ¡°Flightpath has it headed towards Bestine.¡±
¡°Run the standard checks,¡± Thaas ordered. The duke had ordered the crew to log every ship that entered or left orbit within range. Thaas was loathed to admit it, but it had taken her a short while to realise why the duke had suggested it.
Firstly, it allowed them to check if any of the ships head to and from the planet to see if their identification logs matched ships wanted for questioning within Mandalorian space. Secondly, it would allow them to create a log of ships that frequented a known Hutt-controlled world so that if any ship matching the name and markings of such a vessel entered the Mandalorian sector it could be carefully monitored by Protector units.
With the order given, and the likely smuggler¡¯s vessel now descending within sight of the viewport, Thass quickly lost interest and returned to staring at the tedious backwater of a world.
¡°This is so mirshepar''la.¡± The helm operator, Bodi Cad, muttered. ¡°Why can¡¯t we go down there and knock a few heads.¡±
Thaas smirked at the comment from the younger woman. ¡°While the idea is certainly tempting, we are here to monitor an adiik on his verd¡¯goten, not to take out some di¡¯kute for fun.¡±
Thaas was still a little surprised at how comfortable she was with a second Jetii in over a millennium becoming Mando¡¯ade. Sure, Serra Keto was the first to bridge that gap since Tarre Vizsla, but it was clear to Thaas and others that the heir of Naast be Me''suum was the one to watch.
¡°However, once the hunt is concluded, I¡¯ll ask the duke if we can head planet-side to¡ relax.¡±
Cad turned around and smiled as a few others of the bridge crew chuckled.
¡°Hmm,¡± Azawn mumbled quietly, ending the moment of levity for Thaas and she turned again to see the Togrutan leaning over his console.
¡°Problem, Tafoss?¡± She asked, half-hoping for anything to break the boredom of the last week and orbiting this dull, sand-covered, Hutt-infested backwater.
Apart from seeing the boy spend time with the wanderer three days prior ¨C that person had been tracked heading into the dunes to the southwest of the boy¡¯s current location two days prior ¨C nothing of note had happened. Though it was hard to be entirely sure as the sandstorms that kicked up suddenly on the planet often left their visual sight of the boy¡¯s location obscured.
¡°Possibly. That freighter is coming in low. They¡¯ll fly over the canyons south of Bestine before landing.¡± The Togrutan replied. Thaas frowned as she listened to Tafoss¡¯s report and feeling that something was off with this new vessel, she stood and walked the short distance to his station.
While Tatooine had little in the way of flight regulation, from what Thass had seen and read in the bridge logs, the majority of ships that came and went from the planet followed similar paths down to one of the three main settlements of Bestine, Mos Espa and Mos Eisley. The ones that didn¡¯t generally approached low and slow from further afield, indicating they were trying to land or leave without being spotted; likely by people working for one of the two main Hutt families that controlled the world. No ship in the previous six days had come in low and fast from the south of Bestine.
Her frown deepened and that feeling that something was off grew as she examined the projected flight path of the freighter. The path would take the ship directly over where their tracker placed the boy, though not low enough that it should draw his attention.
¡°Keep an eye on them. If they change their flight plan towards the adiik inform me immediately.¡±
¡°Yes, Ver¡¯alor,¡± Azwan replied, his lekku shifting around as he nodded.
Thaas turned and headed back to the command chair. ¡°Helm, plot an intercept just in case. Tactical, alert the gunners to track the ship until it clears the canyons.¡± She ordered as she slid back into the chair.
Perhaps she was being paranoid ¨C this was a hut''uunla chakaare-infested Outer Rim colony after all ¨C but years of fighting had moulded her understanding that being paranoid often was the difference between life and death. Plus, it would give the crew something to do to break the dullness of their shift and hopefully alleviate the boredom.
However, it would do nothing to remove her boredom, nor settle the feeling that something was off about the freighter. The sooner the Jetii completed his hunt, the sooner they could leave this planet and, the manda-willing, never have to return.
As the dull yellow-brown tinge of the planet continued to fill the viewport, Thaas sighed and glanced at the chronometer above it. It had only been about eight minutes since Azwan had reported the odd flight pattern, but to Thaas it felt like eight hours.
¡°They¡¯re slowing,¡± Azwan called out, making Thaas jump a bit in the chair to straighten her posture. ¡°And now circling. I suspect they¡¯re going to land in the canyons south of Bestine.¡±
¡°How close to Shan?¡± Thaas asked as she stood. That feeling that something was off now felt like a battle klaxon blaring in her mind and it was combined with the slight rush of blood she always got right before a battle. One hand drifted to her favourite pistol ¨C a Westar-24 that had been given to her by her mother after the completion of her verd¡¯goten ¨C that was always strapped to her hip. Even as she took a step towards Azwan¡¯s station, a small part of her hoped she¡¯d get the chance to use it against the scum on the planet below.
¡°They¡¯ll land about ten kil¡ What the shab is that?¡± Azwan muttered, cutting himself off from reporting. That had Thaas covering the distance between the command chair and his station in record time.
¡°Report.¡± She ordered as she reached his shoulder.
¡°There¡¯s something in the dunes,¡± Azwan replied cryptically before he punched a few buttons at his console and the holo-display between the command chair and the helm came to life.
Thaas turned to see what was displayed and felt her frown return at what she saw.
¡°The shab?¡± a crewmember to Thaas¡¯ left muttered and Thaas was forced to agree with the sentiment.
What she saw, or actually didn¡¯t, was downright concerning. Something was moving through the dunes like a fish through water. While she couldn¡¯t tell what it was, whatever was in the sand was massive. Going by the small scale at the side of the holo-image, she¡¯d put its size at around a hundred metres, if not longer. And it was moving fast, so fast that she wasn¡¯t sure if she could¡¯ve kept up for it with her jetpack.
¡°Whatever that is, it¡¯s heading for the Jetii,¡± Azwan commented and Thaas felt her frown drop into her eyebrows.
She spun and her hair, tied back in a simple tail, whipped around as she moved, and growled. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±
Azwan nodded, his lekku bouncing against his armour as he did so. ¡°Yes. The tracking algorithm has it at ninety-six per cent that¡ whatever that is, will converge on the adiik¡¯s location in less than ten minutes.¡±
¡°Osik!¡± Thaas cursed under her breath, though she suspected that Azwan at least heard her.
She leaned down and pressed a button on the arm of the command chair. ¡°Combat stations.¡± She ordered into the ship-wide intercom. A few seconds later, a dull, low whine of an alarm sounded on the bridge, and throughout the vessel, and she felt the gentle hum of the power core increase as more power was drawn from it.
While signalling Combat Stations might turn out to be an overreaction, Thaas trusted her instincts. And right now, they were screaming about the danger the adiik was about to be placed in. The obvious threat was whatever was closing on him through the dunes to the southwest, however, Thaas also felt the freighter that was landing nearby might also be a problem.
Whatever was coming towards the boy from the dunes was far beyond what any adiik should have to face on a verd¡¯goten. If they didn¡¯t render aid in time, not only would the boy die, but there would likely be a lot of scrutiny about this from both those fools in Sundari and the Jedi and Senate on Coruscant. Scrutiny that the enemies of Duke Adonai would likely use to try to force him from power and plunge the sector back into another civil war.
Plus, since the boy had done so much over the last year to prove that he respected the old ways and wished to join their creed, she felt he didn¡¯t deserve to die simply because it appeared the universe had it out from him.
Within seconds of the combat alarm sounding, the doors to the bridge opened and Thaas turned to see Jedi Master Fay, the boy¡¯s trainer and surrogate parent, enter.
¡°There is a situation?¡± She asked in that calm, almost tranquil, voice of hers and if not for the worrying feeling building inside her, Thaas would¡¯ve wondered aloud how the Jedi always was able to keep such a calm tone regardless of the situation.
¡°We are tracking something heading towards your ad¡ Padawan,¡± Thaas replied, correcting herself about how to refer to the boy when speaking to a Jedi. She lifted an arm and pointed at the holo-display. ¡°Whatever that is, it¡¯s...¡±
¡°It¡¯s a krayt dragon.¡± The Jedi Master said, cutting Thaas off. ¡°And from the way it appears to be all but swimming underneath the sand, I suspect it¡¯s one of the larger varieties.¡±
Thaas blinked. ¡°Ah¡ right.¡±
She turned her attention back to the holo-display and swore. ¡°Osik.¡± When it was decided to head to Tatooine for the boy¡¯s verd¡¯goten, she, like most of the crew, had read up on the planet¡¯s fauna and discussed just what it would take for even a fully armoured and outfitted Mando¡¯ade to take out one of the planet¡¯s apex predators.
Every conversation that had discussed what exactly a Jetii could kill had ended up on the idea of taking out a sarlacc or krayt dragon, but that had been harmless banter. To find that the boy was about to face off with the latter, and not even the more common canyon variant but the greater variety¡
She swore again, this time harder and louder. ¡°Osik.¡±
¡°Helm, combat descent.¡± She called out. ¡°Tactical, shift main batteries to targeting the dragon, though keep secondaries targeted on the freighter.¡± She added as she did her best to think about how unexpected it was to order the targeting of a kriffing dragon.
¡°There is no need for concern.¡± The Jedi commented. ¡°While the dragon is a threat to many, I sense it is not aiming for my Padawan.¡±
As the Jetii spoke, Thaas¡¯ head snapped around so fast she swore she heard something break. ¡°Master Jedi, with due respect, the beast that is heading towards the adiik at speed is something that even a fully-armed Mandalorian warrior, or a Jedi, would have difficulty taking down.¡± Thaas found herself wondering how Master Fay could be so unconcerned with her apprentice being charged at by one of the galaxy¡¯s apex predators. ¡°And even if it isn¡¯t directly targeting Shan, it will intercept him in mere minutes.¡±
Master Fay smiled, seemingly happy with that news and Thaas wondered if all Jetii were insane, or just this one. ¡°The Force has a plan for young Cameron, one I seriously doubt involves him facing off against¡¡± She paused and blinked and Thaas watched as her smile fell. ¡°Perhaps I spoke in haste.¡±
Now it was Thaas¡¯ turn to blink as she processed the sudden change that had come over the Jetii. One second, the woman had been relaxed about a beast such as a krayt dragon bearing down her apprentice. The next, the smile had fallen, and while Master Fay¡¯s overall expression was still calm, Thaas could see the subtle signs of worry on the Jetii¡¯s face. The faintest of creases appeared on her forehead while her eyebrows twitched.
¡°In haste about what?¡± Came the voice of Duke Adonai and Thaas snapped to attention, clasping a fist to her heart, as the Cin Vhetin¡¯s commander ¨C and the leader her clan had pledged itself to ¨C marched onto the bridge. ¡°And why have you sounded combat stations?¡±
¡°My Duke, something that Master Fay has suggested is a greater krayt dragon is closing on the adiik¡¯s location,¡± Thaas reported even as her shoulders straightened. While this was nothing more than a standard report to the duke when Combat Stations were called, the exact details were¡ outlandish. ¡°Operator Tafoss reports it will reach his location in¡ just over five minutes.¡± She added after taking the briefest of pauses to glance at the chronometer above the entrance.
Adonai stopped his approach short of Thass and Master Fay. He blinked a few times and his mouth hung open for a moment before he spoke. ¡°Ah.¡±
Thaas suspected her reaction to learning what was heading towards the adiik had looked the same. Honestly, who expected to ever have to deal with such a situation?
¡°My Duke, there may be another issue,¡± Azwan reported, breaking Adonai from his shock and drawing the attention of him, Thaas and Master Fay. ¡°A freighter landed approximately twelve kilometres north of the adiik. Three speeders left it, all heading in his general direction.¡±
¡°Perhaps they¡¯re moving to hunt the dragon?¡± Thaas offered, even if she didn¡¯t fully believe it. The chances of such a random occurrence of events centring on one boy, even one who could use the Force, seemed¡ unlikely.
¡°The Force does not work on coincidence, Ver¡¯alor.¡± The Jedi offered with a smile that looked forced to Thaas. The Jedi¡¯s hands had tightened, turning the edges of her knuckles white, and while her attention appeared to be on Thaas and Duke Adonai, Master Fay¡¯s eyes kept darting to the holo-display.
The Jedi was worried, and as Thaas realised that a cold shiver went down her spine. That one of these legendary warriors ¨C and one so powerful that she felt safe enough to forgo using one of their signature weapons ¨C was something that increased Thass¡¯ concern about the adiik¡¯s situation.
¡°Nor do I Master Fay,¡± Adonai added as he moved around Thaas to take command of the bridge. ¡°Ver¡¯alor, prepare a strike team for aerial deployment.¡±
¡°Yes, my Duke,¡± Thaas replied as she clasped her fist to her chest once more. Before she left the bridge, she took one final glance at the holo-display. Both the sand ripple of the dragon and the speeders were closing on the canyon where the Cin Vhetin¡¯s sensors placed the boy.
She hoped that, even with the Force-suppression bracers active, the boy was strong enough to sense something was amiss and ready himself. If he was caught unaware¡ well, if that was the case, she would make sure she and her strike team arrived as soon as they could.
As the doors to the bridge closed behind her, Thaas wondered just which of the ancient gods the boy had angered to draw such attention. Her mind drifted back to the jokes she¡¯d shared with her friends in their younger days about taking down a mythosaur, but that had been the wild imagination of a youngster. Yet now, the boy was about to face off against a monster that was every bit as feared and respected as the beast that became the symbol of the Mando¡¯ade.
A stray thought entered her mind as she contemplated the idea that maybe, just maybe, the boy could do something no one had ever done and take down a greater krayt dragon with nothing but a knife. The legend that would surround him¡
She shook her head, dismissing that idea. While legends existed of individual hunters taking down krayt dragons existed, none dealt with a child, or someone armed with only a blade. Her pace quickened as she brought her attention back to the mission at hand and considered the loadout for her strike team.
¡ ¡
(Duke Adonai¡¯s POV)
¡°How long until we launch the strike team?¡± Adonai asked as he gripped the command chair tightly with one hand as he stood next to it.
In the minute or so since Ver¡¯alor Krass had left the bridge, the Cin Vhetin had entered the atmosphere and begun to be buffeted by the strong winds that swirled around high above the surface. While the view here wasn¡¯t obscured like it had been when they¡¯d descended over Kiffu, and he knew it was better to have the tactical overview, being able to watch a monster like a greater krayt dragon bear down on an unsuspecting adiik ¨C even one as skilled as Shan ¨C was not something Adonai was enjoying.
It had been different over Kiffu, as back then he¡¯d had to rely on the word of Fay and Shan about Keto¡¯s condition. Here, Adonai could see the dragon and the group of mercenaries (or hunters as they hadn¡¯t confirmed who this new group was yet) as they closed in on Shan as he wandered obliviously through a decent-sized canyon.
¡°Three minutes.¡± Came the reply from the pilot as she guided the ship down. If not for the descent over Kiffu, Adonai would be concerned that Cad was unprepared for this as before then it had been over half a decade since he and his cruiser had needed to carry out such a manoeuvre. However, that landing had been at normal speed ¨C mainly due to the storm they¡¯d had to fly into ¨C whereas this was being done at combat speeds.
¡°Gunners have a target lock on both the dragon and the ship nearby.¡± Added the tactical officer, Ver¡¯alor Rhor Tritt. ¡°Awaiting your order to open fire.¡±
¡°The dragon will reach adiik Shan in one minute.¡± Tafoss supplied, unintentionally ratcheting up Adonai¡¯s concern a notch. ¡°One speeder has stopped around two klicks from him while the other two have slowed their approach. Likely they have detected the dragon.¡±
Adonai considered that, though if those in the speeders were there for Shan, then they¡¯d likely spilt up to attack a Jedi from two sides while the group that had stopped would assume overwatch. Without the bracers, Adonai suspected it wouldn¡¯t be enough to take out the young Jedi, but since he had them active ¨C and if not preventing him from calling on the Jedi¡¯s mythical energy source, then at least limiting his access to it ¨C Adonai doubted Shan would be able to take them out without taking serious injury. To say nothing of the dragon that continued to bear down on him.
¡°Ready two additional strike teams. I want one to secure the speeder that stopped while the other will secure the freighter.¡± Adonai ordered as he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up.
Something about the timing of the arrival of that ship set him on edge. Apart from those on board, and his ministers and family back in Sundari, no one knew they were on Tatooine for Shan¡¯s verd¡¯goten. Yet somehow this group of newcomers had arrived and, from their movement pattern, were intent on taking out Shan.
Now, there was an outside chance that this group were merely here to hunt the krayt dragon or they were taking advantage of detecting the movement in the dunes to try to hunt it. Yet, if that was the case, their vessel should¡¯ve returned to the air to provide fire support. Additionally, their approach angle was aimed more at Shan¡¯s location than tracking the dragon to lay a trap for the beast.
That had Adonai leaning heavily towards them being here for Shan, meaning he had a leak somewhere in either his crew or staff back home.
¡°I want prisoners.¡± He added. Hopefully, one of the crew or the vessel¡¯s computers would provide him with a hint as to who had betrayed him.
¡°Two minutes to drop.¡±
¡°All teams are ready to deploy.¡±
Adonai listened to his bridge crew as the seconds ticked by. A small smile crept onto his face at how easily the crew remembered their training. It had been several years ¨C not since before the death of Sellena and Urin, his wife and youngest child ¨C since the ship had participated in a combat mission, so to see the crew return to those patterns at the drop of a credit chip was reassuring. As was the familiar, but almost forgotten, feeling of his blood pumping faster as a battle approached.
If asked about this later, he would never admit it to anyone, but he found himself missing the excitement that came just before a battle.
¡°Launch the teams as soon as we can. Shan first, then their vessel.¡± Adonai supplied, setting up the order that the strike teams would deploy in.
While the group of mercenaries that stopped were likely snipers and thus were possibly more of a threat to Shan, they could easily be taken out by the Cin Vhetin¡¯s cannons if they tried to run before the strike team reached them. The priority was Shan and securing the vessel.
¡°The dragon is there,¡± Tafoss stated and Adonai¡¯s stomach tried to leap out of his mouth. They were still a minute from deploying the strike team to help Shan, and then they¡¯d need at least another minute to reach him.
¡°Vitals?¡± He asked as he spared a glance at Master Fay.
The deceptively young-looking, yet actually ancient Jedi seemed calm, almost entirely unconcerned with what was going on with her Padawan down below, yet Adonai saw the signs of concern in her posture and gestures. The whitening of her knuckles, the tensing of her cheeks and the way her shoulders were tensed spoke of a woman on edge. Yet, she was nowhere as concerned as Adonai would be if the child down below had been one of his children.
Haran, when Dorgo and Bo-Katan had gone on their hunts, he¡¯d spent days pacing around the Cin Vhetin, unable to sleep because of his worry. Satine¡ well, she had sadly chosen to not attempt the verd¡¯goten, becoming a member of Adonai¡¯s allies in the New Mandalorians, which still hurt him deeply.
Though at least Satine was being slightly more patient and open since the Jedi, and in particular Master Fay, had first arrived on Mandalore. While the Jedi Master hadn¡¯t dissuaded his eldest daughter from her path, Fay had at least tempered Satine¡¯s stubbornness and inability to see opposing points of view.
¡°Elevated heart rate and spiking adrenaline. Nothing too bad.¡± Tafoss replied, sounding a touch impressed and Adonai had to agree. Even now, with all the combat he¡¯d seen, coming face to snout with something of the size and power of a krayt dragon would be worrying. Particularly if armed with nothing but a knife. Either Shan had a good lock on his emotions ¨C which seemed unlikely as Adonai vividly remembered the way the boy had behaved when Keto had been in danger on her hunt - or he was underestimating the danger.
¡°We¡¯ve got a signal coming in.¡± Adonai spun at the comment from the communication station. ¡°It¡¯s weak, but it''s on the adiik¡¯s assigned frequency.¡±
¡°And?¡± Adonai asked as the crewmember there stopped and leaned closer to their console. Hopefully, it was Shan calling for help ¨C which was already on the way ¨C as no one Adonai knew was brave, or crazy, enough to try to take on a krayt dragon by themselves.
¡°Nothing, my Duke. The signal is open, but there¡¯s no incoming message and the signal is distorted. Almost as if the communicator has been damaged.¡±
¡°Open the channel,¡± Fay said politely though the beskar in her voice made it clear to Adonai it was an order, and the crewmember obeyed.
¡°Channel open.¡± The operator replied and Adonai heard the click that indicated that an external signal was being routed through the bridge speakers.
¡°Cameron, we are coming to help,¡± Fay said loud enough that the microphones on the bridge would pick up her words and transmit them.
As Adonai waited with her, no reply came, not even static. That made Adonai frown as the channel was open on both ends so they should at least be able to pick up the background sounds from where Shan was; and likely the dragon if it made a move.
¡°Cameron?¡± Fay asked again as Adonai saw her brow knit.
¡°Vitals are increasing,¡± Tafoss called out, making Adonai turn to the officer. ¡°Nothing critical, but his heart rate is over ninety and climbing.¡±
Adonai realised that meant Shan was aware of the dragon, as the mercenaries were not yet close enough to be a concern.
¡°We have visual,¡± Tafoss added and Adonai turned his attention back to the holo-display as it shifted from an overview to show the surface around Shan.
The boy was in the trench of a canyon, though it was hard to be sure as something else dominated the display, while above him but with its massive head leaning downwards was the largest beast Adonai had ever seen.
Ten huge legs, the smallest of which was thicker than Adonai was tall, supported the main body of the dragon and a tail that looked to account for about a third of the overall length swished around menacingly behind the beast.
Stolen novel; please report.
The dragon¡¯s head leaned further forward.
--RROOOOAAARRRRRR--
As the dragon¡¯s roar reverberated around the bridge of his ship, Adonai felt the urge to step back, but thanks to his training he resisted. While the signal wasn¡¯t clear, the sheer power in the creature¡¯s call was unmistakable.
¡°Kriff!¡± He heard someone mutter and while it was a breach of regulations to speak out like that, Adonai found himself in agreement. The dragon was a monster from drunken tales around a campfire, something that rivalled even the largest of mythosaur skeletons, and it was focused on Shan.
Adonai managed to tear his attention away from the holo-display long enough to glance at Fay and saw she¡¯d brought a hand to her mouth while she stared wide-eyed at the image in front of them.
While the roar on the bridge had dullened almost instantly by the computer¡¯s safety features, Shan had no such protection and as Adonai returned his full attention to the display, he saw that the boy had slid back about a metre by the roar.
Adonai could only imagine how painful the roar would¡¯ve been so close to the source, though as he watched, he saw Shan turn to his right and run, only to stumble after a few steps.
Adonai suspected the stumble was due to Shan¡¯s emotions overriding his control at facing such a beast and as such, was understandable, though Adonai gulped as he saw the dragon¡¯s head shift with Shan¡¯s movement, meaning the beast was locked onto him.
¡°S-strike teams away,¡± Tritt stated after a stutter and Adonai couldn¡¯t blame him as seeing something so large attack a child was unnerving, even if a small, almost forgotten part of Adonai wondered what it would be like to face such a beast in single combat.
He gulped again as, along with everyone else who could, he watched as the dragon dove down into the canyon; its massive maw opening enough that even at their current height, Adonai could make out the beast¡¯s teeth.
The jaw clashed shut a moment later, only just missing a momentarily frozen Shan and beside Adonai, Fay gasped. ¡°Force be with him.¡± She muttered as Shan began to move.
The boy ran faster than most would be able to, which meant he likely had found a way to circumvent the bracers or adrenaline was pushing him beyond what he¡¯d normally be capable of. Adonai wasn¡¯t concerned if it was the former though, a good warrior would find a way around any limitation and while the boy was moving faster than most could, he wasn¡¯t moving close to as quickly as he had at the end of his fight with Gar Saxon. Either Shan was concerned about losing his footing again ¨C a reasonable concern when fear gripped one¡¯s heart ¨C or he was aware that being too open in using the Force would nullify the hunt.
Though the latter idea would suggest Shan planned to kill the dragon, which seemed unlikely as while Shan had enjoyed his fights to become Akaan¡¯lor, he had never shown any hint of the insanity it would take to think about taking on such a beast.
Another possibility was that Shan was able to use the Force enough to know that the mercenaries were inbound and either wanted to use them as a distraction or thought they were Adonai and his crew coming to help.
While Adonai was considering this, he saw Fay turn and begin to walk towards the exit from the bridge. That drew Adonai out of his thoughts about what Shan¡¯s plan was and he turned to face the leaving Jedi.
¡°Master Fay?¡±
Fay paused at the doors and turned back to face him. ¡°I am of no use to my Padawan here.¡± She replied before the doors opened and she left the bridge.
¡°Hmm, true,¡± Adonai muttered as the doors closed. He turned back, intending to return command to Ver¡¯alor Krass only to remember that he¡¯d ordered her to assemble and lead the first strike team. ¡°Ver¡¯alor Tritt, you have the conn. Secure the airspace above the adiik and coordinate with the strike teams as they launch their assaults.¡±
¡°Y-yes, sir,¡± Tritt replied as Adonai turned to follow Fay. While Adonai knew that Tritt was new to her rank ¨C he¡¯d only signed off on the promotion about a week before ¨C he had faith in her ability and this operation should be nothing more than support, though there was the chance the Cin Vhetin would need to shoot down the freighter if it tried to run. Overall, giving her this moment in the big chair would set her up well for a command of her own in the future.
Adonai excited the bridge quickly, wanting to catch up with Master Fay, though he didn¡¯t move too quickly as being seen to run after a Jedi on his cruiser would be unbecoming of someone of his stature. Not when he¡¯d discovered there were rumours about his interest in the Jedi.
Though for once, the rumours were true. It had been nearly five years since his beloved Sellena had died, and he had thrown himself into his work stabilizing Mandalore and the surrounding sector as a distraction, yet the moment the elegant Jedi had walked into his throne room he¡¯d been interested in her, and what man wouldn¡¯t.
While many believed the Jedi were celibate, he knew this wasn¡¯t true ¨C both from his research and a few subtle questions he¡¯d asked Fay in the time they¡¯d spent together ¨C and while he doubted anything they might share would lead to a long-term relationship, he wasn¡¯t against the idea of simply enjoying the Jedi¡¯s company more intimately.
Still, as he rounded a corner and saw the woman in question sauntering briskly down the corridor in the general direction of the landing ramp, he knew his chances of succeeding in his pursuit were slim. Beyond some gentle returned flirting, she¡¯d given no indication she wanted to take things further, and with Shan attempting his verd¡¯goten ¨C provided he didn¡¯t die because of the dragon ¨C Fay would likely soon be leaving the planet and sector with her Padawan.
¡°Master Fay!¡± He called out, making her stop and turn to face him just as she was about to disappear around the corner that led to the landing ramp area. ¡°This way.¡± He continued as he pointed towards a small side passage that led down to the level below this one. ¡°Strike teams deploy from launch chutes or the assault shuttle in the bowels of the ship, not the landing ramp.¡±
¡°Very well,¡± Fay stated before quickly moving towards him.
As she reached him, he moved down the side passage that led to the lower levels. Down there, underneath the armoury and security centre, was where launch tubes for the rapid deployment of jetpacked assault teams were situated. While the tubes could launch a warrior, they would not allow one to return through them; a security procedure due to their location next to the two aforementioned rooms.
As they walked down the passage, Adonai¡¯s mind drifted back to Shan. While the boy was a powerful warrior, Adonai was concerned the boy wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the dragon long enough for help to arrive, what with his access to the Force limited and the strike teams still minutes away. If by some small miracle he did, then the issue was going to be how the strike team would take down the dragon while simultaneously dealing with the mercenaries that were approaching for still unknown reasons.
And all that was contingent on Shan and the dragon not moving too far away from their starting location. Otherwise, there was a fair chance the mercenaries with unknown motives would reach the boy and beast before Ver¡¯alor Krass and her strike team. If that happened¡ well Adonai had never seen Master Fay angry, but he felt comfortable in saying those di¡¯kute who attacked her Padawan would experience the full range of her abilities with the Force.
Provided, of course, that the boy and beast didn¡¯t somehow take them out first.
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
Fuck the Force!
Fuck The Powers That Be!
Fuck everyone who thought me coming to Tatooine for my verd¡¯goten was a good idea!
Those thoughts shot through my mind in the milliseconds that took place between the dragon roaring in my face and me taking off running. However, those thoughts were soon replaced by two new concerns.
Firstly, was the fact that I¡¯d stumbled and almost tripped a few steps after activating Force Speed to escape the beast behind and above me. That had been because the ground around me was now littered with pebbles, rocks and boulders; many having fallen when the dragon¡¯s front claws had gripped the upper edge of the canyon¡¯s walls. That raised the issue of whether or not to use Bullet-Time. Doing so would give me around ten minutes to either escape the dragon or survive long enough for help to arrive from Fay and Adonai. The other option was to limit my speed enough that I could avoid tripping over because the moment I did so again, I suspected I¡¯d end up as dragon chow, which was not in any way appealing.
Now, if I was in a flat, open space without these accursed bracers, using both Force Powers together would¡¯ve likely been fine, but in the twisting, narrow canyons where I was, it was more problematic since I had to be more frugal with my FP. Thus, going with a moderated usage of Force Speed seemed the better idea.
That thought process was soon overridden by a jolt of nearly fatal, paralyzing fear that I overcame just in time to roll out of the way as the monster, having seen my aborted escape attempt, had leapt down into the canyon behind me, snapping at the spot where I¡¯d been seconds before. That resulted in me coming face-to-snout with a monster so massive that its tail ran up the canyon wall and over the edge.
The moment when the behemoth¡¯s teeth had smashed shut less than a metre from me ¨C and I recoiled at the foul, rotten smell that came from its mouth ¨C had seen my entire extended life flash before my eyes, and I had a flash of insight. That flash of realization and clarity allowed me to get over the stunning shock of how close those fucking teeth were, propelling me to move my feet and off down the passage. I was still going quicker than just about anyone else would be able to, but it was slower than I could potentially go. With luck, it would be enough to help me create some distance between me and the dragon.
As I ran, a part of my eidetic mind still had time to endlessly re-examine and emphasize the hammer blow of panic that the insight had given me. The Force seemed to be taking a perverse pleasure in my new perspective, as either it or The Powers That Be, chose to continually bring my other previous memories to light; all focused on illuminating a single fact.
This was not, nor had it ever been a game.
Yes, I had abilities that mimicked a game interface, but the world around me was very real. The people around me were not NPCs who were limited in their dialogue choices. My success or failure was not dependent on a bunch of skill-check dice rolls.
I wasn''t in a game. The world around me wasn''t any different. The only thing that set me apart from others was how I perceived the galaxy around me. If I died here, ripped apart by a mouth that could use my legs like toothpicks, then that was it. No game over, no restart. I¡¯d be dead and, in the end, I¡¯d have changed nothing. All the effort that was undoubtedly made to get me here would be for nothing because I was careless, casual, and overall disrespectful of their gifts and the second chance I''d been given, to say nothing of the second chance this gave the galaxy at large.
Another roar from behind me had me stumbling again, and I felt my heart leap into my mouth at how freaking close it was.
¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed loudly as I managed to keep my balance without stopping and, after ensuring the next few metres were clear of any major debris, risked a glance back over my shoulder.
In hindsight, that was a fucking stupid idea.
Even though it had only been a few seconds since I¡¯d started to run again, the gap between me and the monster was nowhere as large as I¡¯d expected. Now, either the dragon had launched its head forward when it roared ¨C a possibility ¨C or its reaction time and movement speed were far, far better than I¡¯d expected.
My heart felt like it was going to explode with how fast it was beating as the dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed as our gazes met. I gulped hard and turned back to my path, trying to not think about the apex predator that had, for some unknown and frankly insane reason ¨C there was a wounded sarlacc in that cave behind it that it could¡¯ve finished off instead ¨Cdecided I was its next meal. Well, snack since I wasn¡¯t even an adult yet. Hell, compared to a sarlacc, I might as well be a fucking potato crisp!
As the ground shook from what I thought for a second was an earthquake only to realise it was the dragon bringing down its tail into the canyon, one simple phrase flashed through my mind.
I¡¯m fucked.
I continued running, trying my best to ignore the constant, rapid pounding of the beast¡¯s feet smashing into the ground as it pursued me. Rocks and pebbles up to the size of my hand began to bounce around from the constant shockwaves of the dragon¡¯s strides and I had to shift my path as a boulder about two-thirds my size rolled into my route. Another boulder came towards me, this time having broken away from the canyon wall, and I weaved to my left to avoid it, then ducked as more rocks broke off from the other wall. All the while, the booming thuds of the dragon echoed around me like a symphony of impending doom.
¡°Shit!¡± I cursed out loud as one boulder, larger than I was, began to drop into my path. I couldn¡¯t move to either side as one was blocked by smaller boulders while the other had debris raining down so heavily that I¡¯d never make it through without being hit.
With no choice but to go over the boulder, I activated Bullet-Time and used that to time a leap ¨C helped by a boost from Force Jump ¨C to clear it and avoid it smashing down on top of me.
However, my leap seemed to anger the dragon as, just as I was clearing the falling boulder, it roared again, and with me airborne and having no way to steady myself from the shockwave of the roar, I end up tumbling forward. My leg clipped the top of the falling, spinning boulder and I lost control of my jump. As I tumbled helplessly for a moment through the air, I caught sight of the dragon and was able to take it in its full size.
Ten massive, powerful legs were propelling the giant forward at a rate that shouldn¡¯t have been possible while its eyes narrowed in animalistic delight as it watched my jump turn into a tumble from its destabilizing roar.
I hit the ground on my side, tumbling and rolling forward, bringing up another notification of injury to join the two that had previously appeared, one after each roar.
Thanks to years of combat training and boosted by my access ¨C however limited ¨C to the Force, I was able to time my tumble so that as it ended, I was back on my feet and able to begin running again with only a fractional loss of momentum.
About a minute later, after dodging more falling boulders and bouncing rocks ¨C and doing my best to ignore the constant, rapid rumble of the dragon¡¯s massive feet as they smashed into the ground in a macabre rhythm of destruction, I spotted a side canyon. This one was far smaller than the one I was currently running in and had an arch over the top. And critically, the opening appeared far too small for the dragon to follow me through.
As I moved towards the side canyon, the thunderous rhythm of the dragon¡¯s footfalls increased, meaning it had likely worked out what I was doing and was hoping to reach me before I passed through the narrow canyon entrance. That had me accelerating a bit, though I was forced to also activate Bullet-Time now to help me time my movements around the bouncing and falling rocks, boulders and sand.
As I slipped through the narrower entrance of this second canyon, I slowed, thinking I was safe, only to bounce and stumble as the ground vibrated from a massive shockwave. I lost my footing and fell to the ground. I hissed in pain as I bashed my left hip off the canyon wall.
I ignored my HP bar ¨C which had fallen a little more from the collision with the canyon wall ¨C and glanced backwards. I¡¯d thought that the shockwave had come from the dragon trying to smash its way through the narrow canyon entrance, but my eyes threatened to explode out of my skull as I saw the truth.
Even though the canyon walls were about thirty metres high, the dragon had somehow managed to leap the entire way up so that its front three sets of claws could grip the arch and its head was angled down towards me.
I could¡¯ve sworn the monster seemed to smirk as I gazed at it, wondering how it had made that leap so easily, only for it to then roar. I covered my ears as all around me pebbles, rocks and the smaller debris that had fallen from the canyon walls were driven back past me by the shockwave of the dragon¡¯s thunderous growl.
I barely had any time to process just how damaging that roar was ¨C far less determine what percentage of my HP I¡¯d lost to it ¨C before the massive, menacing maw of the monster surged forward.
I scampered back on my butt, desperate to get away from the incoming maw that brought with it death, only to watch as the dragon¡¯s head crashed against the upper edges of the canyon. I sighed in relief at realising the leviathan couldn¡¯t get its head into the canyon, though that moment of relief ended as the dragon opened its mouth and snarled.
I had to bite my tongue to not start retching at the vile, putrid smell that assaulted my nostrils. The maw snapped shut angrily, with the sound of its teeth scraping against each other like swords clashing, and I instinctively scampered back another metre or so.
The dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed as our gazes met and I gulped hard. I knew that if I stayed here any longer, I was dead. It was only a matter of time before it used its head and claws to damage the canyon walls enough that it could get to me. Thus, I did the only thing I could.
Breaking eye contact and doing my best to ignore the snort of warm, pungent air that it had blown at me as a reminder that it wanted to kill me, I turned.
I started in a scramble, scurrying along on my hands and knees, wanting to get moving even before I¡¯d regained my balance, then once I was standing, and I felt the humid, acrid breath recede, I ran.
A loud, ominous bang of a rumble erupted from behind me to the right, forcing parts of the canyon walls to break away and the rocks on the ground to bounce around, but I kept my attention on where I was going and not on the demonic death-trap that was stalking me.
As I wondered just how I would get away from the dragon and glanced at my minimap to try and plot an escape ¨C cursing that I hadn¡¯t come this way so the map was next to useless ¨C a second boom echoed in the canyon. This one had come from behind me to my left.
As I began to realise what the dragon was doing, I felt a powerful gust of wind rush over my head ¨C followed by a shadow that for an instant blocked out the light from the twin suns of the planet before a third ominous blast rattled the canyon and more debris rained down on and around me.
The dragon was leaping from one side of the canyon to the other, soaring over me as it did. Likely this was both a tracking technique and an intimidation trick ¨C and it was working as my heart-rate felt as though it was going a mile-a-minute ¨C but it could also just be a way for the dragon to damage the canyon enough that it could get it maw or a claw down low enough to attack me.
Another rush of wind and menacing shadow resulted in debris, sand and dust getting kicked up into the air and I was forced to wipe frantically at my face. In my chaotic haste to escape the dragon and sarlacc, my robes had loosened and the cloth that I¡¯d been using to cover my face had been blown free.
As the dragon took its fifth leap, I noticed there was a pattern to them. Each was taking around ten seconds, and I confirmed this with the sixth and seventh pounces.
As it began to take its eighth jump, I pushed harder, increasing my speed. I hoped that by timing the burst I could open up some distance on the monstrosity that was stalking me; hopefully doing so enough for it to give up on the hunt.
That hope evaporated as Precognition flared and something massive and powerful smashed into my back. While my rucksack took the majority of the strike, I went airborne ¨C and the straps holding the rucksack to my back were severed ¨C and as I flew, I tumbled through the air.
Only years of training for how to handle such an event and having Bullet-Time active allowed me to alter my unintended flight so that I landed in a way that I could control my momentum and roll; dissipating the energy that had launched me and recovering my balance in a single manoeuvre.
As the roll ended, I launched myself back to my feet and started running once more ¨C knowing I had no time to stop and collect the remains of my rucksack and supplies within ¨C I noted that my HP bar had dropped further, and another flashing yellow notice had appeared in the Interface.
It looked as though my HP had dropped another fifteen per cent or so, but with the thunderous booms of the leaping dragon still ongoing, and the notice only being yellow ¨C and thus non-life-threatening ¨C I pushed any concern out of my mind. However, the pain from the strike to my back, likely caused by the dragon catching me with one of its tail spikes, was harder to ignore and every movement I made sent shivers of anguish up my spine. Likely, that meant my back had been cut either by the claw or my landing, but there was nothing I could do about it beyond doing my best to ignore the pain and keep running.
That proved more difficult than I¡¯d have liked as within a few steps it felt as though something was rubbing against raw flesh and I knew that the claw had sliced clean through my rucksack and robes into my skin.
My concerns about the growing pain were tempered as I saw the canyon narrow further and bend to the left. A small amount of growing hope increased as the dragon seemed to realise this and the gaps between its leaps suddenly increased.
However, my budding hope was crushed as I rounded the narrow bend and saw what lay beyond. The canyon was about to end, leading me into the dune seas of the planet; the natural environment of the krayt dragon.
I had seconds to consider my choices. If I pushed forward, I¡¯d have to risk trying to escape the dragon in its natural habitat; something made very difficult by the fact running on sand was far from easy to do. If I stopped and tried to go back, hoping to use the canyon to delay the dragon long enough that Fay and Adonai could arrive to help, I risked placing myself in closer proximity to the massive death trap that was the greater krayt dragon.
However, before I could decide on which of those options was less likely to get me killed, the dragon jumped three times in quick succession behind me, followed by the sound of several large objects falling and I felt fear shoot up my spine as I realised that the dragon had likely blocked the canyon, thus forcing me to enter the dunes.
This was all but confirmed as the dragon roared out from behind me. This was not a roar of challenge or annoyance like the others but one that sounded, at least to my ears, like one of triumph.
The roar was far enough away that I didn¡¯t have to cover my ears, nor did I stumble, but it was timed almost perfectly because as it ended, my foot came down on the sand, signalling that I¡¯d crossed the threshold and entered the dune sea.
¡°Fuck!¡± I called out in anger, and I swore I heard the dragon chuckle.
With my only likely path to escape now gone, and taking a moment to curse the Force, The Powers That Be and every other fucker in the galaxy, I pulled my beskar knife from my belt and turned. If I was going to die, then I was going to try and make this motherfucker hurt.
Though my bravado faded as I turned and once more locked eyes with the massive, demonic alpha predator that was a greater krayt dragon, and the massive, spiked tail was whipping towards me far faster than I expected.
I started to move, hoping to avoid the mammoth trunk that was swinging towards me, only to cry out in pain as I failed. A spike caught my shoulder and, just as I was sent careening away, I wildly slashed out with my knife.
As I tumbled through the air, I caught sight of the dragon reeling back its tail and allowed a faint smirk to creep onto my face. Even if the cut had been superficial, the fact it had forced a reaction from the dragon was encouraging as its skin was meant to be resistant to blasters and lightsabers. Though that was like saying seeing a shark while trapped on a raft was encouraging as there was something to fish for.
¡°Ugh!¡± I called out as I landed shoulder-first against a dune, then bounced up and over the crest and cascaded down the other side.
I groaned and blinked once my fall had ended and tried to get my bearings. However, that was hard to do as my attention was drawn to my Interface. The yellow warning that linked to my back was gone, replaced by two orange ones. Given that my back felt as though I was taking a glass bath on Mustafar, and my right arm was unresponsive and hanging limply across my chest, it wasn¡¯t too hard to work out what the notices said.
Slowly, and doing my absolute best to ignore the fact that every slight movement sent pain coursing through my body, I pulled myself first to a seated position and then stood.
As I stood, I checked my minimap. Judging by the now filled-in details, the dragon¡¯s swipe had sent me flying a good twenty or so metres from it; ironically creating the gap I¡¯d been seeking ever since I¡¯d started to run. It had also made me lose my grip on my knife, but it had thankfully landed less than a metre from me.
Any hope I¡¯d had about the dragon now giving up was extinguished by it roaring once again. This one sounded very much like a challenge, though working out the exact location as the roar echoed around me, hinting that there were more canyons and cliffs nearby.
I activated Detection ¨C ignoring the drain it would place on my FP as I needed to know where the dragon was ¨C and watched as the massive frame of the dragon filled the minimap. I gulped at how much of the map was taken up by the dragon; it was easily a hundred metres long and around twenty wide.
A cold shiver shot up my pain-filled spine as the beast began to move far, far faster than anything that size had any right to move. Though I did notice that it didn¡¯t come straight at me, choosing instead to head out into the dunes to my right, which, if my minimap was accurate ¨C it had filled details as I flew through the air ¨C was away from the canyon and cliffs in front and to the left of me.
I glanced to both sides, to see what I had available to me, but the only thing around me was sand. In the canyons, I¡¯d had a chance, however small, of escaping the dragon or keeping it occupied long enough that help would arrive. Out here the sands, it was unlikely I¡¯d be able to do that. Any advantage I¡¯d have from Force Speed was countered by the fact I was moving in sand while trusting that my luck today was all but non-existent, the dragon would likely move quicker than it had in the canyons.
I walked slowly to where my knife lay, and ignoring the pain picked it up only to see on the minimap that the dragon had shifted its direction. It was no longer heading away from me but was instead moving as if it planned to circle behind me. That was logical and likely would¡¯ve been a kill move if not for the fact I had the Force and additional powers at my disposal.
I took a few experimental steps with Force Speed to confirm my suspicion and was proved right as it was hard to gain any traction. Heck, it was even harder than I¡¯d expected, likely because I was coming down on the sand faster with my steps than normal. With it being less useful now, and wanting to keep Detection active, I turned Force Speed off.
I then began to move, planning to reach the canyons and cliffs in a hope that having them at my back would make it easier to counter the dragon¡¯s movement in the sand.
Strangely, the moment I began to move the dragon turned and began an attack run. I¡¯d barely reached the crest of the first dune that I¡¯d smashed into ¨C the dent my body had made as I¡¯d tumbled over the crest was clear to see ¨C when rising from the sand like a demon rising from the depths of hell, the massive, open maw of the dragon emerged, its teeth shining in the sunlight as they bore down upon me.
Relying on instinct borne out of years of training and assisted by the Force increasing my reaction time and movement speed, I dove over the crest.
I felt a vortex of air and sand swoosh behind me as I tumbled in a barely controlled roll down the other side of the dune while doing my best to ignore the pain that threatened to overload my senses as my arm and back crashed, slid and scraped against the sand.
With a groan of pain, I managed to drag myself to a kneeling position and looked at my minimap. The Dragon had pulled away, in all likelihood to prepare for another attack run, which gave me a small window to get closer to the canyon and cliffs from which I¡¯d emerged into the dune sea.
I scrambled up the next dune, and as I reached the crest, and saw the cliffs that marked the beginning of the canyons of the Jundland Wastes less than ten metres away, I glanced behind me.
There was no outward sign of the dragon, not until I caught sight of the sand rippling as something monstrous swam through it and my stomach clenched at seeing how fast it was moving. I knew I¡¯d never make it over the next dune in time, so turned and readied myself for the dragon¡¯s next attack.
In the seconds that passed as I waited, I offered a silent thanks to The Powers That Be and the Force as without their gifts I¡¯d likely have died long, long before ever coming face-to-snout with the krayt dragon; never mind managing to reach the dunes while trying to escape the monster that was bearing down on me.
Still, I knew if by some miracle I survived this fight and got off this mother-fucking planet I was going to be cursing them for days if not weeks.
As the distance between myself and the dragon decreased, I braced and, once the beast was no more than ten metres away and the sand began to break as the monstrous maw emerged, I dove to my left.
I felt something warm and damp drip onto my leg as I barely avoided its teeth, and as I turned to control my fall, time seemed to slow as I shared another gaze with the beast. There was an intelligence there that, unless I missed my guess, was both impressed and annoyed at my continual survival. Yet, as the moment passed, and I hit the sand on the side of another dune, I wondered if perhaps that had all been in my head.
As I began to roll, something whistled overhead and, moving on instinct and boosted by the Force, I drove my knife towards the whistle.
The blade was almost ripped from my hands as it struck something tough that was moving at blinding speed, and as the feeling passed, I swore I felt the sand vibrate as the dragon submerged once more into its depths.
Whatever part of the dragon my blade had connected with had done enough to disrupt my dive and instead of landing on my left shoulder and rolling, I came down back first. I grimaced as my already fucked back slammed into the sand, fire seeming to sweep through it, which knocked my knife from my hand. I bit down on my tongue to keep from screaming out in pain, and I bounced down the dune to its base.
I grunted as I rolled over, freeing my right shoulder from the sand where I¡¯d stopped and, blinking slowly to try and clear my pain-addled mind, I groped in the sand until my good hand found the blade of my knife.
I took it into my grip again and, moving slowly, painfully brought myself to my knees before checking my minimap. The dragon was pulling back again, though the rumble from within the sand continued which had me wondering if it was able to roar while submerged or if it was just royally pissed that I¡¯d now managed to hurt it twice. However, I suspected that while the first had only annoyed it, the second had likely enraged it, though more because I was still alive than my strike doing any real damage.
Taking advantage of the dragon once more pulling back for an attack, I scrambled up and over the first dune between me and the cliffs of the Jundland Wastes just as the dragon began to turn. This time it was a little further away than the previous attacks, which had me suspecting it was going to build up even more speed for this attack.
I managed to scramble over a second dune and reached the crest of the third, and last, dune before the cliffs before the distance between myself and the dragon, or lack thereof, became a problem.
In desperation, I dove over the crest of the final dune, and as I bounced down the other side and winced in pain, I felt another massive blast of air and sand fly over where I¡¯d just been.
¡°Argh!¡± I called out in pain as my right shoulder crashed against a large rock and stopped my tumble on the hard ground under the cliffs of the Jundland Wastes.
I turned and faced the sand, expecting another attack, but the dragon had pulled back, and there was now a good twenty or so metres between us.
Slowly, carefully, I stood with my knife facing the dunes. As I did, I noticed that the pain in my right arm had lessened and one of the orange notices had turned to yellow. As I very cautiously rotated the shoulder, checking what kind of motion I had in it, I allowed a small smile to touch my face. It still hurt like a motherfucker, but at least now I could use it.
Though that smile fell as the dragon turned and came at me again, this time from a much closer starting position. Bracing myself, I waited for the beast¡¯s massive mouth to emerge from the dune to attack.
Yet, the dragon had learnt that such an attack pattern wasn¡¯t working ¨C or it was just royally pissed that I was still alive ¨C as, just as it began to emerge from the dune, it reared back and instead of surging towards me, it began to stand on its rear legs.
As it continued to rise, moving as though it planned to swallow the twin suns above us, I instinctively took a step back. The instinct to run or find a way to disap¡
¡°Son of a bitch!¡± I cursed as I realised just how fucking stupid I¡¯d been. In my terror at seeing first a sarlacc and then this behemoth, I¡¯d forgotten that I had the perfect way to escape them, Force Teleport. Now, it would¡¯ve been expensive, but at the start of this chaos, I¡¯d have had more than enough FP to pull it off. I could also have used other powers to help my escape, but in my desire to get away, I¡¯d fallen back on the basic instinct to run and the powers I used more naturally in combat of Force Speed and Bullet-Time. Stupid, but understandable. Still, I''d have to start using Teleport more in combat situations so that it became almost like second nature to use it when in a bind.
I kept my eyes fixed on the still-rising dragon ¨C even as I had to plant my feet to resist the returning urge to run ¨C and reached out with the Force for a boulder about the size of my upper body that was resting half in the sand to my right.
Yes, throwing the boulder wouldn¡¯t do any real damage to the dragon, but it should, hopefully, give me a chance to distract it long enough to use Force Jump to leap to the top of the cliff and then run away before it realised what I was doing.
I watched as the dragon stopped its vertical ascent, with it not towering over me and the cliff behind me, with nothing but its rearmost ¨C and thickest ¨C legs supporting its bulk. As it lowered its head to glare at me, I lifted the boulder from the sand, floating it above the ground and began to spin it.
Though before I could launch it, the dragon opened its mouth and seemed to chuckle. I was almost frozen in fear as I saw deep into its mouth, seeing chucks of the sarlacc still trapped between teeth at the back of its mouth.
As it began to move forward, planning to devour me in a single bite, I reactively jumped away to safety ¨C thank you Bullet-Time for allowing me to think so fast that the world seemed to slow down around me ¨C though I lost concentration and dropped the boulder I¡¯d been planning to hurl at the dragon.
Any thought of re-lifting it ended as the dragon dove forward, its maw still wide and terrifying.
With nowhere to go ¨C and no time to escape to the side, a wild, insane plan quickly formed in my head and, just as the snout of the dragon was close enough for me to touch, I leapt; using Force Jump to boost my rise.
I didn¡¯t want to jump too high, as that would place me in the air far too long, but a boost was needed to ensure I cleared the dragon¡¯s head and could then jump from its back to a new location.
However, with an almost Jedi-like reaction, the dragon lifted its head just enough that I realised I wouldn¡¯t clear the beast, or at least not the entirety of its head.
For the first time in my life, I pushed Bullet-Time and Force Speed to the max and watched as the world slowed so much that I was able to see individual grains of sand flutter in the breeze. With my reaction times now as fast as they could ever be right now, I began to shift my legs to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t end up clipping the dragon¡¯s colossal fangs. Though even with both powers active to help me think and move faster than any normal being could, I was only able to lift my legs so far and they collided with the beast¡¯s nostrils.
The beast snorted in anger and pulled its head back, which, since clipping its nostrils had altered my flightpath, resulted in me smacking my face off the dragon¡¯s forehead.
My momentum kept me going and I ended up going feet-first over the crest of its skull. In desperation at not wanting to fall down its back in a tumble, I reached out and grabbed the left most of the five large bone protrusions that formed a crest at the back of the dragon¡¯s head.
The dragon reared back, and I held on tight, barely managing to keep my grip on the dragon¡¯s head crest and my knife as its head whipped back.
The behemoth roared, and I closed my eyes as my ears felt as though they were burning even as I kept a death grip on the bone protrusion that was preventing me from falling down the dragon¡¯s back even as my ears felt as though they were on fire while my brain was turning to mush.
As the roar ended, the dragon fell forward, which when combined with the remaining momentum I had from my leap, resulted in my spinning around the outside of the dragon¡¯s bone crest.
Rapidly, the swing had me flailing around until I ended up face-to-eye with the dragon, and as a wild, insane, downright stupid idea came into my mind, I pushed off from the protrusion, pushing myself closer to the giant eye.
With my good arm, I stabbed my knife forward, activating Enhance Stat for a strength boost as I did so, and drove the knife towards the dragon¡¯s eye.
Its pupil enlarged so far that I felt I could fit my head inside the eye with ease and it tried to tilt its head to avoid my crazy attack, but I was too close and my blade sliced through the outer eye covering the dragon had ¨C likely to keep the sand out of its eye while it swam ¨C and sunk into the flesh of its eye, with my hand and arm following up to my elbow, even as I swore I saw something spark as my wrist made contact with the eye.
The beast roared in pain, and my embedded arm felt as though it was going to rattle apart as my eardrums felt ready to burst, but I pushed through the pain and, using my damaged but working right arm, grabbed onto the dragon¡¯s skin around its eye.
Knowing I only had milliseconds before the beast tossed me loose, I pulled my left arm back and drove it forward into the enlarged pupil of the dragon.
My arm flew deeply, smashing through the beast¡¯s outer eye and then into the space of the inner eye before, with my entire arm inside the eye ¨C and my head now touching the outer eye covering ¨C I felt the knife embed.
As the blood and fluids of the eye poured out onto my face ¨C and I clamped my mouth shut to avoid swallowing that mixture ¨C I tried to concentrate and push the knife further into the dragon¡¯s brain with the Force. Though I had no idea if I¡¯d succeeded as just as I felt the Force grip the knife, the dragon whipped its head towards then away from me and I lost my grip on the dragon¡¯s skin and was sent flying.
While I had lost my grip on both the knife and the dragon, the knife had stayed buried deep in the head of the dragon, and as I flew backwards with all the grace of a flying brick and tumbled and rolled chaotically, I caught brief glimpses of the dragon rearing back. One of its massive front paws came up to the wounded eye even as it stumbled away from me.
I watched in split-second glimpses as the alpha predator threw its head back and roared to the heavens. This roar was different from any I¡¯d heard before, and as my legs crashed into the crest of another fucking dune, I swore that the whole planet reacted by vibrating in response to the dragon¡¯s roar.
I bounced a few dozen times, smashing over and through a handful of dunes, wincing every time I did, until I finally stopped, finding myself face-down in the sand.
Every inch of my body, inside and out, felt as though it was on fire, and I strained to pull my head back far enough that I wasn¡¯t drinking sand.
¡°Owww.¡± I managed to groan before spitting out some sand.
Excruciatingly slowly and painfully, I managed to roll over onto my back, though that set off another round of pain as my back, which felt as though it had been skinned to the bone, slapped down on the hot, burning sand.
¡°Aggghhh.¡± I moaned as I stared up at the sky.
I lifted my good arm, only to almost retch as some of the dragon¡¯s eye fluids dripped down onto my face, and I slapped it back down into the sand. The pain from doing so was bad, but it beat having to see, smell and taste what was covering the arm.
¡°Well. That. Was. fun.¡± I managed to mumble out to the sky only to dry heave as the smell of those fluids overwhelmed my senses.
I rolled onto my good side ¨C keeping my left arm buried in the sand ¨C and continued to dry retch for what felt like an hour but was probably no more than a minute before I finally thought to check the minimap.
The dragon was still shown, though it was sprawled out on what looked like its side and the colour was slowly leaving the image. Even with Eidetic Memory, it took me a few seconds to realise that this meant the beast was dying as my mind was being continually assaulted with pain from all corners of my body.
Though as I did finally realise this, the image of the dragon went dark red, and a quest completion notice appeared ¨C joining the half-dozen or so injury notices that ranged in colour from light yellow to dark orange.
Quest Completed!
Hunt of Adulthood [?] [?]
Objective:
Defeat and kill a beast that could conceivably kill you using only a knife. [Close Enough]
Rewards:
10000XP [+1000XP]
A massive increase in Reputation with any Mandalorian who follows the old ways.
A variable decrease in Reputation with members of the Death Watch faction.
A large decrease in Reputation with members of the New Mandalorian faction.
Decreased Reputation with elements of the Jedi Order and the Galactic Republic.
¡
I chuckled at the completion saying close enough for completing the quest as I had used the Force a fair bit, but it seemed they were fine with how, when and why I¡¯d used it. For one brief moment, I wondered just how much XP I¡¯d have gotten if I¡¯d have not used the Force at all. Though that thought was quickly dismissed as if I hadn¡¯t used the Force as I had, I¡¯d likely be stuck inside the beast, slowly being digested at the moment.
Slowly, as the pain from my body lessened and became more manageable, I moved to first kneel and then stand. Taking one sluggish, ache-filled step after another, I began to climb the dune blocking the dragon from my sight.
When I eventually reached the crest of the dune, and after realising that the bracer on my left wrist had been damaged enough that its effectiveness was somewhat compromised ¨C and the FP penalty had fallen to 400% above normal ¨C I came into sight of the downed leviathan that I¡¯d somehow slain.
As I took in the sight of its corpse, half-embedded in the sand, a fire built inside me as I saw that I¡¯d done something that no sane person would ever attempt.
In a moment of what I¡¯d always claim was pure adrenaline, I threw my head back and roared in delight at the galaxy.
If someone had told me I¡¯d end up taking down that thing, I¡¯d have either laughed in their face, had them committed to a mental institute or shot them for the benefit of all sentient life. Possibly all three in that order.
Yet, that was exactly what I¡¯d managed to do and, it felt GLORIOUS!!!
Though as the adrenaline wore off, the pain returned, I slumped to my knees and finally glanced at my health and Force bars. Both were low, dangerously so, but with the left bracer now useless, I was beginning to regenerate my FP and none of the injuries I¡¯d picked up were life-threatening; at least for now.
Tenderly I reached for the bracer on my once more useless right arm and began to insert the code to disable it, only for Precognition to flare.
My body reacted on instinct to the sense of danger, and I began to roll to my left.
Something hit my right shoulder hard, sending pain flaring through me once more as I was sent tumbling back down the dune, away from the dead dragon and as my face smashed into the sand once more, everything went dark.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Teh Adiik At Mandoade 10
I blinked once and coughed up sand as I regained consciousness. A hiss escaped my lips as I pushed weakly with my still-working left arm to get myself to an upright position.
"Son of a¡" I muttered with a grumble once I was on my knees.
The interface had a new red-flashing notice ¨C replacing one of the orange ones ¨C and as pain shot through my body, I looked at my right shoulder and hissed at what I saw.
The arm was hanging limply at my side, and the large burnt smoking hole just under the shoulder blade confirmed why I was in pain and what the red-warning notice was saying; my right arm was now fucking useless. There was a faint smell of charred flesh, indicating that it had been a high-powered bolt that had struck me, though thankfully not one powerful enough to sheer the arm entirely off, even if that would likely hurt less.
I blinked several times, trying to get the pain under control, before glancing at my status bars. My HP was now red ¨C meaning it was now at less than fifteen per cent ¨C while my FP was just over twenty per cent.
With knowledge of how bad I was fucked up, but not my exact situation, I activated Detection even as I reached over to prise the remaining bracer from my useless right forearm.
"Fuck!" I snapped as I lifted my useless arm onto my lap and my minimap showed just over a dozen targets approaching fast from the Jundland Wastes. "I fucking hate this mother-fucking planet!" I growled out as I tapped the codes needed to disable the bracer, only for the thing to blink and sizzle, sending a jolt of fresh pain up the arm.
"Fuck!" I shouted as the bracer failed to deactivate and my HP bar dropped a fraction more. "Bloody mother-fucking stupid arsed, fucking piece of god damn shit!"
"Argh!" I growled out as I ripped a strip off my robes and used it ¨C with a very quick twist of Telekinesis to wrap it around my forearm ¨C to secure my right arm against my side. It wouldn''t stop it from moving entirely, but it would have to suffice as the odds of the rapidly approaching sentients being friendly were really fucking low.
My knife was stuck in the brain of the now-dead greater krayt dragon, and with the skies still clear I knew that the Cin Vhetin would still be monitoring me. That made taking any weapon out of my Inventory an issue and had me cursing mentally at another thing that I could at least partially blame on this planet.
As I unsteadily rose to my feet, I felt my anger continue to flare, and as a desire to burn this world to ash came to mind ¨C after I''d rescued Shmi and Anakin of course ¨C I felt an inkling to latch on to that darker impulse and just let go. To burn and murder the fuckwits who''d attacked me barely a minute after I''d survived a mother-fucking greater krayt dragon.
Since they''d waited until I''d ¨C rather miraculously, if I did say so myself ¨C taken down the dragon to attack, it meant they were likely either here to kill me and take the dragon as their own, been hired to attack and kill or capture me, or just thought I was an easy mark after my narrow survival. Regardless of which it was, I wasn''t going to go down without a bloody fight.
I felt the familiar presence of Fay touching against my mind via our Force Bond and gratefully latched onto it. [Master.]
[Cameron, are¡ how bad are your injuries?] Fay asked, after stopping herself from likely asking if I was well.
[Bad, but I can stand.] I replied with a hint of false bravado. [I don''t suppose that the group that''s almost on me were sent by Duke Adonai?]
I sensed her concern and worry before she replied. [No. This group is one of two that seem to have targeted you. The duke has launched several parties to deal with them, but the closest one to you is still several minutes out. The duke and I are a further five minutes behind.]
I harrumphed loudly at having it confirmed that those closing on me ¨C they were less than five hundred metres away now ¨C were hostile. [Wonderful. Well, I''ll try and not get myself killed in the meantime.]
[That would be preferred. I have grown rather fond of you Padawan. May the Force be with you.]
I chuckled at her reply as I felt her presence leave my mind. Force Telepathy was a weird thing, but there was no denying its usefulness in situations like these. With the status of the incoming bodies being hostile, I began to quickly consider my options.
I considered activating Player''s Mind but decided against it. Before I''d removed it from the default combat abilities that auto-activated ¨C and thus why it didn''t activate automatically while running for my life from the greater krayt dragon ¨C I''d come to realise that even though it was countering my emotions during combat, it was also slowing my reactions. Emotions, and the chemicals a body created in tense situations, helped one focus if harnessed correctly. And while this body was still growing and maturing, I felt it was now time for me to begin to learn to handle those reactions so that there was less risk that an unexpected emotional reaction in the future overrode my control and cost me my life.
Plus, there was also the fact that if I relied on it to maintain control over my emotions, I was cutting myself from a part of myself, which would make my discussions with Serra regarding the Force and emotions completely hypocritical. And yes, not using Player''s Mind was also cutting off a part of myself, but that ability was one no one else had and something I felt was disturbingly unnatural, thus, to not use it was the lesser of the two evils when dealing with denying a part of myself.
However, I suspected that there were going to be times when using it would be advantageous; like dealing with the High Council when I didn''t want to give any of them the satisfaction of getting an emotional response out of me.
With only one bracer running, and the FP penalty at four hundred per cent, I kept Detection active as knowing where exactly my attackers were and how they''d approach was going to be a huge help. Plus, with the lowered penalty, there was no overall FP drain having both powers active concurrently.
I glanced to both sides and noted that the dune trough I''d fallen into after being shot merged into another dune to my left but extended to my right. Ducking down, I headed that way, hoping to get some distance from where I landed before the hostiles were upon me.
A faint sound, likely a voice, carried to me on the wind, but the words were distorted enough that I couldn''t make them out. However, whatever was said had me cursing mentally as the group approaching shifted their angles, adapting to my movement. That meant they must''ve had some way to track my location; portably a simple life-sign scanner that was locked onto me. Which confirmed they were after me directly and not the dragon.
If I had all my FP or the remaining bracer would turn off, then I''d have used Teleport to establish distance between myself and the attackers, but with one bracer still, infuriatingly, active, and my FP being low, that wasn''t an option. Though I still had a way to limit their ease of finding me with Force Cloak, I could only hope it would block me from their scanner.
I felt the Force shift around me, and turned quickly to sprint to a new dune, only for pain to shoot through my body. I fell to a knee as pain erupted from my back as if someone had lain a white-hot rod of steel across it while my useless arm slapped against my stomach.
Once the pain had abated enough that I could re-focus, I saw that the hostiles had stopped. Clearly, Force Cloak had hidden me from their scanner, which had made them pause. Sadly, that power didn''t fully cover me from sight, and the one that did ¨C Force Camouflage ¨C was a power I hadn''t spent time training up. An oversight much like what had happened with Force Heal before Serra''s verd''goten. Then again, even if I could hide from sight, there were still ways to detect me, with smell and sound being the obvious two.
Still, Force Cloak had bought me a few seconds that I could use to move to disorientate my attackers, though that was difficult to do as pain flooded my system from my back and shoulder.
Even as I moved as quickly as I could without the pain overloading my senses, my minimap indicated that the hostiles were moving once more. Though this time, they were being more cautious; likely due to their scanner no longer having a lock on my exact location.
I quickly calculated that the first of the attackers would break the crest of the dune I was behind in about thirty seconds. That wasn''t much time to prepare, never mind scamper away in my current condition, but a flare of hope grew inside as I saw a new group of targets enter the range of the minimap. Given that they were moving too quickly to be on foot and moving in a V formation, I had to assume these were the reinforcements Fay had mentioned.
Another quick calculation had the Mandalorian strike force arriving at my location just after the hostiles discovered me. Hopefully, I''d be able to find a way to sta¡
I was interrupted mid-thought as Precognition flared and warned of a general threat and I caught sight of a small metallic object come flying over the crest of the dune. Reacting on instinct from over a decade of combat, I pushed the likely grenade back the way it came with the Force and scampered away from the dune crest as best I could.
A scream filled the air as the grenade re-crossed the dune crest, which was followed soon after by a loud and painful sonic blast that obliterated the top metre of the dune and had me wincing at the loud sound thundered around me.
As the shockwave dissipated, I noted that the air above me had been filled with sand, obscuring my vision, and likely that of my attackers. Yes, it would likely also prevent the Mandalorians coming to help from finding me easily, but any cover was better than none.
Ignoring the pain that shot up my spine as I scrambled up the remains to the dune, I broke over the crest to find visibility was less than half a meter. Though, thanks to my Force-boosted minimap, that didn''t limit my ability to track my attackers.
A brief usage of the Force had the closest attacker lose their footing and come towards me airborne. They let out a startled yelp, though it was silenced almost instantly as they landed face-first in the sand at my feet.
As the Weequay began to raise himself up, I let my body fall and drove my good elbow into the back of his neck, forcing him back down onto the sand. I heard the crack as his head snapped to the side on impact, snapping his neck due to the opposing forces. Landing like that sent a new wave of pain through my body, but as the now-dead alien slumped into the sand, I ignored my pain as best I could and rolled onto my good side.
While Player''s Mind wasn''t active, my adrenaline was pumping, and I felt I was still moving and reacting at a decent enough level to keep fighting; levels that I''d lose if Player''s Mind was active and limiting my emotional responses. Of course, that was before Force Speed and Bullet-Time were taken into consideration as even severely injured, they still made me move faster than most normal sentients could track.
I reached down and pulled a knife from the belt of the dying Weequay and with barely a look, tossed it towards my next closest attacker. My shoulder flared in pain as I twisted to launch the knife with my good arm, but I ignored it, and as a faint grunt from that second target reached my ears, I was already pulling the Weequay''s blaster pistol from his hand. With another twist and the expected burst of intense pain, I fired off two quick shots and the second target disappeared from the minimap as the target fell to the ground dead.
With these two down, I began to move, pivoting around with my good arm aimed at a target to my right. While it slowed me down to do that ¨C I''d had to turn about two-hundred and seventy degrees instead of the normal ninety ¨C with the Force boosting my reactions and overall speed, I was able to do so fairly quickly.
I raised the pistol and managed a single shot before it went to hell¡
- -BOOM- -
As a massive sonic explosion ripped through the air around me, the pistol fell from my grasp as I lifted my hands to cover my ears, which only made me grimace further as my ruined right shoulder and useless arm didn''t respond and instead sent a new wave of pain surging through me.
I wanted to curse at the fact my arm was now fucked, but since I was lying face-first in the sand and my already fucked up back had borne the brunt of the concussive blast, I wasn''t able to do so. At least not unless I wanted another mouth full of sand.
I groaned in pain, only to get a mouthful of sand for my trouble as something scrapped against my back before it grabbed me by the back of my robes and pulled.
I was sent flying backwards, barely able to process what was happening as the pain from my back and shoulder was beginning to overload my ability to ignore or counter it. Even as that happened though, I was able to see that the thing that had thrown me was a yellow-scaled Trandoshan.
A new wave of pain washed over me as I crashed into the next dune, then bounced over the crest down into a new trench. As my unexpected trip ended, I hissed and blinked rapidly trying to clear the sand from my vision and clear my head enough to keep going.
As my vision settled, and the blurred images came back into focus, the imposing figure of the Trandoshan that had thrown me came over the crest of the dune. He stared down at me as his long, lizard-like tongue flicked out and seemed to taste the air.
A deep, inhuman chuckle filled the air as he began to head down the dune towards me.
"The scorekeeper is smiling at me today." The giant lizardman muttered as he slid down the last of the dune between us. "A Jedi and a Mandalorian in one kill."
Precognition flared and I tried to move, but the pain from my injuries stopped me in my tracks as the Trandoshan dove a vibroblade into my gut.
I gasped out as the blade sunk into my flesh, cold fire spreading from my wound as it was twisted, ripping my internal organs even further. I coughed and felt blood surge up my throat. Spitting it out, I attempted to speak.
"You''re damning yourself in her eyes," I rasped out, trying to buy time. "I thought she required hunters to make the kill unassisted. There''s an overgrown lizard which gave you a pretty big assist." I coughed again as the blade ceased its twisting momentarily, likely more in surprise that I knew of the Scorekeeper than out of agreement with my words. "Of course, I mean the one lying dead over there, not the one here who''s soon to be dead as well."
The blade twisted violently and resumed shredding my insides as I was reminded that Dun M?ch didn''t always turn out well.
"Yesss, indeed. A most impressive prize," the Trandoshan hissed as he glanced around at it. "I shall enjoy regaling my clutch with the tale of its fall at my hands. And now I''ll get the bonus for being the one who killed you as well." His tongue shot out as he hissed again and flicked against my shoulder, seemingly tasting my blood. "Hmm. You will make a good meal."
As he chuckled at his comment, I frantically scrapped at his massive arm with my one good hand. The idea that after everything that''d happened, being reborn here, and given a charge to alter the fate of the galaxy that this was how it was going to end was¡ galling.
"I will be the most famous hunter in my clutch." He stated as he leaned in closer and twisted the knife once more. "Your death will help me find a good mate."
I grunted as the knife continued to rupture my insides. My HP bar was now flashing, meaning my HP had fallen below ten per cent, and my FP was all but gone. This new life, this new adventure, one that until less than an hour ago, I was still treating as a game, was about to end, and my time here, my actions, would amount to nothing in the grand scheme of things; just as my old life hadn''t mattered in the greater scheme.
I felt a rage begin to build as I realised just how fucked up this all was. How unfair, wrong and insane it was that after taking down something as massive and powerful as a greater krayt dragon I was going to be taken out by a no-name overgrown arrogant bloody lizard.
This wasn''t how I thought it would go, oh I knew that taking down Sidious, and preventing the rise of the Empire, was going to be a monumental task, but that I''d fail before the real game had even begun, that I''d be dead before Anakin even came into the picture¡
I felt the ember of rage flare inside me, turning into a blazing fire that spread through my veins.
No.
No, not like this.
This was not how it was going to end. Not like this, not on this mother-fucking planet at the hands of a walking handbag.
No, not like this.
Images flooded my mind. I saw Tedra, now in her late teens, fall to Grievous in a jungle, then Naz, grown into a beautiful young woman with her hair grown out and flying around her, dying from overwhelming blaster fire. I saw Dooku die to a blue blade that slashed him from shoulder to hip, then I witnessed Sia-Lan killed by another Jedi, his face blurred from my sight, the shock at what had happened clear on her face. Then Bultar was killed when a black hand drove a metal blade through her heart.
I watched Fay gasp as a blade of crimson was driven through her stomach then looked on helplessly as Serra fought valiantly, brutally against Anakin¡ no, against Vader as he led the assault on the Temple. Their fight was brutal, but it was instantly clear that while Serra was good, she was no match for the newly crowned Sith Lord and I felt my heart miss a beat I could scarcely afford as Vader smashed through her defences, sliced off her arm at the elbow then removed her head on his backswing.
My rage, my anger began to flare as the images of all those I knew, all those I held dear, were shown dying because of my failure here today. Because of my death at the hands of this inbred overgrown lizard on this stupid, mother-fucking shithole of a planet.
No, this wasn''t how it was supposed to end, this wasn''t how things were meant to go.
"Not. Like. This!" I growled out in a weak voice and somehow found the strength to move my good hand to grasp the Trandoshan''s wrist as he twisted the blade in my gut.
The anger and rage burning inside felt like the fire of a thousand suns as I glared up at the fucking waste of sentient life that thought he was going to kill me. The calmness I normally felt within, was gone, replaced by a maelstrom of rage that needed, no wanted, to lash out and destroy my enemies.
"What a pretty trinket." The lumbering lizard muttered as I felt its free hand move towards my neck. "This will make a good trophy."
No. Fuck no.
As the dirty unworthy claws of the small-brained moron closed around the gift given to me by Fay and Dooku, I felt my fury surge, flooding every inch of my being with a raw intoxicating power I''d never felt before.
"Any last words little Jedi?" The Trandoshan asked as he yanked his knife from my gut blood spurting out to steam upon the sand, my good hand flailing around as he did so. His other hand tightened its grip around the necklace, and I felt the phrik chain begin to dig into the back of my neck as he tried to wrench it from my body.
"Is the kill complete, Grogg?" A new voice asked, and I tilted my head enough to see a second yellow-scaled Trandoshan come over the crest.
"Almost brother." The now-named Grogg replied, his tongue flicking out and slashing the air. "I can taste his fear and anger. The Scorekeeper will be pleased with my kill."
"Y-you first!" I spat out as I tried to push the power now flowing through me, and every ounce of remaining FP I had, into my hand as I thrust it into his chest. "DIE!" I roared with all my remaining energy.
And everything turned a jagged blinding red.
... ...
¡ ...
Serra ducked under the whirling blue blade of her fellow Padawan, then thrust forward with the hand holding her shoto-saber in a reverse grip to drive the hilt into her chest.
¡°Oof!¡± Lorana Jinzler grunted out as she staggered back a little from the blow, but Serra didn¡¯t relent. She took advantage of the shift in her friend¡¯s stance to flick her blade up and around humming an inch from Lorana¡¯s exposed neck.
¡°Four to one.¡± Master Drallig called from the side of the sparring ring where he was monitoring the spar and Serra felt his satisfaction with her performance radiate through the Force.
¡°When did you get this aggressive?¡± Lorana asked as she took stepped back to their starting positions.
¡°The objective in any fight is to win as quickly as possible, or if that cannot be achieved, to find a way to withdraw and regroup.¡± Serra replied, repeating a lesson the Instructors at the Institute drilled into everyone¡¯s head. And something that was proven during her private training sessions with Bo-Katan, Naz and especially Rook Kast.
While the two younger girls had generally gone easier on her, Rook had certainly not. Serra had been forced to take those words to heart as in a straight fight, with her unable to call on the Force to help, Serra was badly outclassed by Rook. Still, even if the training from Rook had been brutal and aggressive, it had helped her immensely and Serra felt more confident if the situation ever arose where she was in a fight without her lightsaber.
Plus, being a better-trained unarmed fighter was giving her a further edge over her fellow Padawans at the Temple and helping her show that spending six months on Mandalore had been worth it. Though the lecture she¡¯d gotten from Master Giiett about having to kill a sentient creature to prove herself to the Mandalorians had been disappointing. Master Giiett had always been more open-minded than most of the High Council and someone that Cam spoke well of.
¡°Did you learn that from the Mandalorians?¡± Lorana asked as Serra shifted her stance and readied her blades. ¡°Do they always fight dirty?¡±
Serra smirked at how little Lorana understood. Then again, at this time last year, she¡¯d have agreed with her friend. ¡°No, they just th¡¡±
RAGE
¡°DIE!¡±
¡°Aarrgh!¡± Serra screamed as she dropped her lightsabers and gripped the sides of her head as her mind was overloaded with pain, anger and suffering. As she fell to her knees, the world around her was lost as fury and hatred flooded into her through the Force.
Yellow ground
Massive, white teeth
Flying
Large, broad shadow
Over and over, the images flashed through her mind until, what felt like hours later, the rage lessened enough that she could open her eyes. She discovered she was lying on her side, her knees pulled tight against her body as Master Drallig knelt beside her while Lorana and a few others stood just behind him.
¡°Serra? Serra, what happened?¡± Master Drallig asked slowly as she felt his hand against her shoulder, giving a gentle squeeze as their eyes met. His calming presence in the force was something she latched on to, hoping it would be enough to counter the still-bubbling anger she sensed.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m not sure. I¡¡±
She stopped in mid-sentence as the rage surged into her mind once more. She squeezed her eyes shut in the vain hope it would keep the tidal wave of anger out.
Twin suns
Rocks falling
Waves of yellow
Red light
As new images surged through her mind, she curled up into a ball. She didn¡¯t scream out this time, managing to keep it to a small whimper, and as the images repeated and merged with the earlier ones she gasped as she realised what it all meant.
¡°Cam!¡± She called out as she regained control of her mind, and used the Force to limit the feedback she now realised was coming from her best friend. As her eyes opened, she looked up at her master. ¡°Cam¡¯s in danger!¡± She snapped, her eyes wide and with a hint of moisture in them.
¡°Are you certain?¡± Master Drallig asked his brow knitting at her words. Serra saw Lorana¡¯s eyes widen and a few of the others who were behind her turned to whisper to each other. However, her concern was on her friend and not the fools around her.
¡°Yes. H-he went to attempt his verd¡¯goten and¡¡± her hand came to her mouth as she realised that she¡¯d just confirmed to her master, and those listening, that Cam was going to become a Mando¡¯ade as she had done. This meant that when he returned to the temple, the High Council would likely haul him in front of them and discipline him; and likely his punishment would be worse than hers as many of them had it out for him.
Drallig¡¯s brow knitted further, and she could sense his growing worry underneath the calm he was projecting. ¡°Do you know to which world he went for this¡ trial?¡± He asked quietly, probably concerned about revealing details to those behind him.
Serra opened her mouth to respond, only to pause. She did know but revealing that she was aware that not only was Cam attempting a hunt but where might get them both into further trouble. While for her that would likely mean another month of helping Master Nu catalogue things in the Archives, for Cam it would likely make things much worse and drive more people toward the frankly stupid idea that he was a threat to the Order.
¡°No. It¡¯s a personal thing and he didn¡¯t reveal where they were going the last time we spoke.¡± That was technically true as their last holocall had been just before he¡¯d left, but he had sent her a short message saying he was heading to a world near Hutt Space just over a week ago.
Drallig pulled his hand from her shoulder and rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm. Then perhaps, if you are feeling well enough to move, we should head to the communications centre and attempt to contact Masters Fay and Dooku. I am sure at least one of them is with the Padawan during his trial.¡±
He stood and offered a hand to help her up, which she readily accepted.
She smiled at her master, pleased that he believed her fears, about what had caused her reaction, were genuine and that he accepted what Cam was doing. Oh, she could sense the faintest hints of displeasure from him, but not in the amount that would have her worried her master was losing faith in her, and her commitment to protecting the galaxy as a member of the Jedi.
Serra also knew that she¡¯d have to talk with her master about the visions she saw. Many in the Order placed little stock in visions and prophecy, however, Serra wasn¡¯t one of them. Cam was sent from nearly four thousand years in the past to this moment in time. The Force had a plan for him, she knew that, and with the talk of him being the Chosen One, she had tried to learn what she could of the prophecy.
While Master Drallig had dissuaded her from pushing too hard to learn about that prophecy and others, he had admitted there may be something in it that explained Cam¡¯s arrival. That gave Serra hope that her master wouldn¡¯t just dismiss her when she mentioned what she¡¯d seen when the Force had sent Cam¡¯s rage and anger to her.
After all, if the Force did not wish to help a Jedi, then would it provide them with glimpses of what was and might be?
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
It took most of Dooku¡¯s years of training to resist the urge to sneer as the doors to the bar where he was meeting this contact opened. The place was filled with loud, unruly patrons yelling at various sports on the multitude of displays lining one wall while something that no educated person would ever call music was pipped into the room at a volume that was barely below what Dooku would consider hazardous for one¡¯s hearing. And to cap it all off was the smell. The stench that nearly overwhelmed Dooku¡¯s senses as he stepped in had him promising to repay Rael for using this as a meet location; preferably by examining if his lightsaber skills were still to an acceptable level.
This¡ locale, was unbecoming of any Jedi, particularly one of his stature and refinement. To be forced to enter it was likely a private joke on Rael¡¯s part. After only a few steps, Dooku was already revising upwards how he would repay his former Padawan for selecting this place as the meeting point for the informant. And if the informant failed to provide any useful intel on the Bando Gora as Rael had promised, Dooku would make time to visit his former Padawan and spend several days helping him to refine his lightsaber techniques.
For nearly a year now ¨C ever since his current Padawan, Cameron Shan, had helped him begin to see that the battle of Galidraan was not entirely his fault, nor that the Mandalorians held any true grudge for his actions that day ¨C Dooku had felt a¡ whisper from the Force. One that centred around his only failed Padawan, Komari Vosa.
Part of the reason for her dismissal from the Order centred around the Battle of Galidraan. The Order felt that she was far too battle-happy for most Jedi to accept. Though Dooku never ceased to be amazed at the hypocrisy of the Jedi Order ¨C he was aware of many others that were just as willing to draw their lightsaber at the first hint of danger ¨C it was the additional issue of her unstable infatuation with him that persuaded him to go along with the High Council¡¯s recommendation that Vosa be reassigned.
Yet, while the Council of Reassignment was debating what to do with Vosa, Yoda and other members of the High Council had allowed her to accompany a Jedi strike team to deal with the Bando Gora cult on Baltizaar. That mission¡ well, even before the survivors returned, Dooku had considered it a foolish gesture as the High Council had not researched the situation or the cult in any great detail, choosing instead to just do as the Senate and Chancellor had wished without questioning them.
Vosa should never have been sent on such a mission when her mental condition was fragile after being removed as his Padawan, and the High Council knew this. Yet, in their infinite wisdom, they still allowed her to go. Though they covered their position by making her position in the strike team unofficial as if washing their hands of the Padawan. And in his arrogance, and the little remaining trust he had for the High Council, Dooku had allowed it to happen.
That mission had been an unmitigated disaster. Not only had most of the Jedi been killed, or were assumed to have been killed, but the image of the Jedi as some invincible force for the Republic was shattered once news broke about the battle. At the time Dooku hadn¡¯t been able to figure out who had leaked the report the High Council had submitted to the Senate, but now, thanks to the Coalition ¨C something that centred around his current Padawan ¨C he knew: The Sith. Only they had anything to truly gain from weakening the Jedi in the eyes of the average Republic citizen. Oh, Dooku was aware that many disliked the Jedi ¨C or worse ¨C but to move against them then not strike straight afterwards made little sense; not unless you were working from the shadows to slowly take down the Jedi and Republic. And only the Sith would be able to do something like that.
After the few survivors of Baltizaar had returned to the temple to report on the disaster, Yoda sought out Dooku to inform him that Vosa was among those who had been killed. While Dooku had not wished that on his former Padawan, he had accepted the news. After all, if a Dark Side cult like the Bando Gora were able to defeat and kill several Jedi Knights and even the two Masters who lead the mission, what chance would a dismissed Padawan have against them?
At the time, Dooku had written off Vosa¡¯s death as an act of the Force removing someone unworthy from the galaxy and then vowed to never take another Padawan. Yet, that vow had lasted mere months as, heralded by a massive ripple in the Force, a child from the past had emerged. Cameron Shan, his current ¨C and he knew in his heart his last and greatest ¨C Padawan had arrived at the Temple and Dooku had felt the Force guide him to the boy.
It was thanks to the young man ¨C Dooku felt it better to consider Cameron a man as he was far, far more mature than those his age ¨C that Dooku felt his spirit revitalising somewhat and had been gifted with a renewed sense of purpose about what needed to be done. Training the young man ¨C the descendent of one of the galaxy¡¯s most famous Jedi and Sith ¨C to the rank of Jedi Knight, then helping him guide the future generations of Jedi and the galaxy, would be his greatest achievement.
And yet, young Cameron had in the last year, made Dooku question several events in his past that, had come to define his later years. After the death of Vosa ¨C which he now had reframed in his mind to be only an apparent death ¨C Dooku had been heavily considering leaving the Jedi. Only his attachments to his other Padawans ¨C Rael Averross, Qui-Gon Jinn and Keelyvine Reus, though the last was merely to complete her training when her former Jedi Master was killed ¨C and his few friends like Sifo-Dyas had stayed his hand. Cameron¡¯s arrival had quieted those thoughts and set Dooku on a new path, one that Dooku felt the Force wished him to travel, and one he was slowly becoming glad he was on.
And thanks to this new path, and the young man that had set him on it, Dooku was now¡ less than certain that his former Padawan was dead. There were still¡ rare moments when he was in the deepest of meditations where he had felt as if she was still with him, yet he had never considered that those were hints that she was possibly still alive. Not until young Cameron had wondered aloud that ''if her body hadn¡¯t been recovered, how could the Council be certain that Vosa was dead'' had he begun to question the idea Vosa might not have died on Baltizaar.
With Cameron currently studying on Mandalore ¨C and in the private recesses of his mind, Dooku found it a strange quirk of the Force that his Padawan would study with the very people that Dooku¡¯s strike force had massacred on Galidraan ¨C Dooku had begun to discover as much as he could about the operations of the Bando Gora.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
He had been able to shut down a few smaller operations in remote Inner Rim systems, but Dooku was no fool. He had no intention of going after their main bases of operation until he was sure if Vosa was alive, and only once he had a team with him that he could trust implicitly. However, even keeping his actions as quiet as he could, it had still drawn attention and on his last return to the Jedi Temple, Grandmaster Yoda has spoken with him and warned against him becoming stuck in the ghosts of the past.
Dooku¡¯s lips twisted as he considered the hypocrisy of his old teacher''s words, if any Jedi was likely to be focused on days gone by, it would be one who remembered the true ¡®Golden age of the Republic¡¯ that had existed a few hundred years ago. There was no way any being could live for nearly nine centuries and not have their thoughts clouded by the past. That meant that Yoda was the primary source of the complacency and flaws that had taken over the Jedi Order since the Ruusan Reformations.
What had once been an order built on the ideals of honour and following the will of the force had become nothing more than the weak and loyal lapdog for a corrupt and failing Galactic Senate. Instead of acting to end the rampant slavery epidemic in the Outer Rim, the Jedi helped the corrupt Republic make peace with the Hutt cartels and crime syndicates that controlled that abominable practice.
And Grandmaster Yoda was the single biggest root of this failure of the Order. After eight hundred years serving the Jedi, and over six hundred of those on the High Council, the Grandmaster had grown uncaring to or unconcerned about the obvious flaws and failings of the Galactic Republic.
For Yoda to warn him about the dangers of the past, and pretend that he wasn¡¯t affected by his ghosts¡ It had taken all of Dooku¡¯s great control to not retort, particularly as Dooku had proof that even the most selfless of Jedi had ghosts.
Master Fay was the epitome of what a Jedi should be. She was devoted to doing the right thing, and while Dooku did not always agree with her choices or methods about how she¡¯d resolved issues, it was clear to any who spent time around her that she was still haunted by ghosts. That many of her ghosts were, like his, linked to Mandalore and its people was¡ a curious quirk since both of them had been drawn there by their shared Padawan.
And so, after Yoda¡¯s so-called words of wisdom, and the completion of Padawan Keto¡¯s trial to become one of the warriors of Mandalore ¨C a worthy title for those who followed ideals like Jaster Mereel had supported ¨C Dooku had left the temple and the decadent capital of the failing Republic. If not for his friends there, like Sifo-Dyas and Sheev Palpatine ¨C the rarest of politicians who seemed to have the good of the people at his core ¨C or ensuring Cameron¡¯s eventual ascension to Jedi Knight, he doubted he would ever return.
As the doors hissed closed behind him, Dooku stopped and took a long breath. He needed to calm himself, allowing his anger at the behaviour of Yoda and the majority of the High Council and Jedi Order to fester was a danger. He would meditate on the issue later, but he suspected that like the previous times he had done so, no easy solution to his anger and his future would become clear.
Returning his thoughts and full attention to the present, Dooku surveyed the bar. With just a cursory glance, he saw eleven instances of illegal activity, though none were beyond a minor infraction and this location was¡ remote. As intended. By the grace of the Force, he was able to spot the informant that Rael had arranged for him to meet.
A white-skinned Devaronian was relaxing in an alcove far from the screens and the screeching masses there enjoying a drink, but what had Dooku¡¯s attention was the large pin that was attached to the alien¡¯s jacket. The pin was of a small bird in flight coloured red. Dooku failed to see the humour in it as it linked back to an assignment Rael had gone on not long after becoming a Knight during which he¡¯d spent over a year posing as a pirate to crack a group that was targeting civilian transports to and from various Mid-Rim worlds for slaves. Now, from what Dooku knew, Rael used that as a symbol to mark those he trusted or had a use for as from the look of the Devaronian, Dooku doubted his first Padawan used this being as anything more than a courier.
Slowly Dooku moved around the central bar towards where the contact was sitting. He made sure to keep looking around, taking note of anyone who looked at him for more than a second as a potential complication. While his clothing didn¡¯t immediately indicate he was a Jedi, the high quality of them drew attention as he was clearly far better off than the patrons of this delightful establishment. Hopefully, none would try to accost him and thus risking him revealing his true status to the masses.
Once he was close enough to be heard by the contact over the racket that filled the bar, Dooku spoke in a voice that would only carry to the Devaronian. ¡°I believe you have something for me.¡±
The alien smirked and gave Dooku the once-over. ¡°Probably. Doubt there¡¯s some other high and mighty Jedi that¡¯s going to walk into this place today. And certainly not one as rich as you. Rael did tell me that was how I¡¯d know you were the contact.¡±
¡°Quite,¡± Dooku replied as he sat down opposite the Devaronian, making no effort to correct the being¡¯s misguided belief that Dooku had wealth.
While his family was one of the richest in the galaxy, and he preferred to wear robes more becoming of a powerful individual like himself, Dooku did not feel a need to directly acquire wealth. With his rank and experience within the Order, he was free to take credits as needed from the Jedi funds. Those accounts were not well known to most beings in the galaxy, and many would likely be shocked to discover they existed, and that they held quadrillions of credits within them. This was another thing that Dooku had begun to realise was flawed about the Order as with those resources, the Jedi could do more to actively help those in need. Instead, the funds simply sat there, metaphorically collecting dust, while the corrupt Senate made deals with races like the Hutts and the Pyke and groups like Black Sun.
Of course, they were not truly the sole funds of the Jedi Order, Dooku mused as he ordered a drink from a passing droid. The Order had integrated itself into the Republic so thoroughly over the last few millennia that their finances were inexorably linked. Should the Jedi start to make robust moves with those resources, it would then likely face inquiries from the Senate. If there was one thing that corrupt politicians and establishments didn''t like, it was a sudden uptick in the usage of ''their'' funds, even if they had no direct access to it.
There was silence between the two, and Dooku frowned. ¡°The information?¡± He asked once it became clear that the Devaronian wasn¡¯t going to begin the conversation. A conversation Dooku hoped was short as he had no wish to stay in this locale any longer than absolutely necessary.
The Devaronian chuckled and leaned back, his arms stretching along the top of the ring sofa that encircled most of the table. ¡°I have it, but what¡¯s it worth to you?¡±
A wave of annoyance shot through Dooku, but he kept his face neutral. He had expected the contact to try to extort him for an additional payday ¨C something that was common among those who lived on the edges of society ¨C but to have his suspicion confirmed was aggravating. ¡°I was made aware that you had already been compensated for this by Rael.¡± He replied, making clear that this was not want was agreed upon.
¡°He did but seeing as to how this is to do with a death cult and criminal syndicate, I¡¯ve raised my rates.¡± The alien chuckled, exposing the first of the sharp teeth the males of his species were known for. However, if it was meant to use that to intimidate Dooku, then the Devaronian was sorely underestimating him.
¡°I see,¡± Dooku replied, narrowing his eyes as he focused on the Devaronian while also reaching out with the Force. There was a chance that the alien had accomplices to help him shake down Dooku for more credits, or that someone was listening and planned to take advantage of their meeting to earn some credits. While the latter was more likely, it was reasonable to assume that any being willing to try the former would have support. ¡°And how much is this increase going to cost me?¡±
¡°Five thousand.¡± The Devaronian replied with another chuckle.
Dooku allowed a frown to appear on his face. ¡°That is far more than I have with me. Perhaps we can come to another, mutually beneficial arrangement?¡± He asked, drawing out the conversation in the hopes that the Devaronian would relent, or that, if there was help, they became angsty and made a move early, allowing Dooku to simply take the data from the corpse of this being.
The Devaronian leaned forward, its smile growing as it sensed an opportunity. More of his sharp teeth became visible. ¡°And what exactly would you be willing to offer to lower my fee?¡±
Dooku noted there was no chance to remove the extortion altogether, but he had expected that and that this contact would likely demand more than just what Rael had paid him to courier this data to Dooku.
¡°Perhaps, along with say, a thousand credits, you would be willing to consider accepting a favour from a high-ranking member of the Order?¡± Dooku offered as he gently reached out with the Force to guide the Devaronian to accept his terms.
In the past, he would have simply used the more common ability of a Jedi to convince someone to do what they wanted, however, that was prone to not working on those with stronger wills, so he used the more subtle approach that Fay had taught to himself and Cameron. He had felt Fay use it often and noticed that while it didn¡¯t instantly get the result desired, it was harder for a target to sense and resist.
¡°And what would this favour entail?¡± The Devaronian asked, clearly intrigued by the idea of a Jedi owing him a favour.
¡°A single promise from me to help you with any¡ problem that you may encounter in the future.¡± Dooku explained. ¡°However, I would not be willing to help you commit a felony.¡± He added, to help sell the idea he was serious. Which he wasn¡¯t, as he had no intention of owing a favour to anyone unwilling to honour an agreement. The Devaronian had proved he was not to be trusted by attempting to extort extra credits from Dooku, over and above the fee Rael had paid him. However, this flaw in the alien¡¯s nature was one that Dooku was more than willing to exploit to his advantage.
The Devaronian scratched the base of one of its horns. ¡°Hmm. That is tempting, but I don¡¯t think it is a fair exchange for what I¡¯ve got on this.¡± He replied, pulling a datacard from a pocket on his jacket. ¡°This is worth more than a thousand credits and a favour.¡±
¡°While the information you have would be highly beneficial to my research, the favour of a Jedi is worth much.¡± Dooku countered without the need to lie. ¡°However, I am willing to also increase my price to fifteen hundred.¡±
If this data was what Rael had hinted that it was, then it might provide Dooku with definitive proof that not only was Vosa still alive, but also where the main base the cult operated from was located, and where Dooku suspected Vosa and any other captured Jedi were held. Assaulting such a location would take a team of Jedi as the times when he¡¯d dealt with smaller cult operations, and run into dedicated followers of the cult, and not just their hired guns, had informed Dooku of how well-trained the cult was.
While Dooku hadn¡¯t had any difficulty taking down those operatives, mainly due to there only ever being two or three cultists involved in such operations, they had fought surprisingly well and forced Dooku to adapt his style far more than he had expected. Indeed, if not for the time he¡¯d spend training Cameron up to eventually replace him as the Jedi¡¯s foremost Makashi expert ¨C a position the Padawan was not yet ready or able to take ¨C Dooku suspected he¡¯d have likely suffered serious injury against the cultists.
To assault their main headquarters, or even a secure location that held Vosa ¨C and potentially others ¨C would need a strong team of at least five or six Jedi. Fay and Cameron would, of course, be two members of that team, as even if Fay did not use a lightsaber, his spars against her had proved that that apparent weakness was anything but. And while Cameron was young, Dooku had the utmost faith in his Padawan. Cameron would undoubtedly be challenged by the cultists, but Dooku knew the young man would adapt and overcome them.
The Devaronian tapped his horn again, clearly considering Dooku¡¯s offer. ¡°Agreed. However, I will require some form of proof that you¡¯ll uphold your word.¡±
Dooku tutted. ¡°How sad it is that the word of a Jedi is no longer enough to convince a citizen of the Republic.¡± The Devaronian chuckled as Dooku had intended.
¡°Sadly, in these troubling times, a verbal promise, even one for a Jedi as influential as yourself, is¡ insufficient.¡±
¡°And what, pray tell, would suffice?¡± Dooku asked, curious as to what the Devaronian was going to push for.
¡°I would need to know your name and confirm that you are a member of the Jedi Order, before I could accept the terms.¡±
Dooku considered the request for a moment. Offering a false name was likely out, as it appeared this being had access to the complete listing of Jedi held by the Senate ¨C yet another sign of the corruption that festered at the heart of the Republic ¨C however, offering this being his true name was not something he wished to do.
There was also the issue that any deception here could blowback on Rael, however, Dooku planned to mention this extortion to his former Padawan once safely away from the bar and suggest not using the being as a courier again.
Suddenly, an idea formed in his head. One that would both prove the Devaronian with a true name and cause issues for a person Dooku was not overly keen on within the Order.
¡°My name is Mace Windu,¡± Dooku said calmly, keeping his face neutral to keep the Devaronian unaware of his deception. By doing this he guaranteed that his name was not linked to this and that it would result in confusion for Master Windu. Dooku was almost regretful he would not be present when the Devaronian tried to call in the favour and Windu would have no clue as to what was happening. ¡°When you wish to call in the favour, refer to yourself as the Red Swallow.¡± He added, indicating the being¡¯s pin.
The Devaronian pull a communicator from another pocket. ¡°Check the Jedi records for a Mace Windu.¡± He stated in his native tongue, though Dooku was able to understand him thanks to the Force.
The pair sat in silence until the communicator beeped. ¡°There is one. Sits on their council too.¡± Came the reply from whoever had been contacted.
That brought a large smile to Devaronian¡¯s face, and he reached across the table with a meaty hand. ¡°Deal.¡±
Dooku shook the being¡¯s hand and began mentally counting down the seconds until he could leave this¡ establishment. ¡°The data?¡±
The Devaronian picked up the datacard, which he had put down to use his communicator, and slid it across the table. ¡°Here. And good luck. That cult.¡± He paused and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s something very, very wrong with them.¡±
¡°I am aware.¡± Dooku replied as he broke the handshake, picked up the datacard and slid it into his robes even as he began to stand. ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excu¡¡±
RAGE
The blast of fury and pain that surged into him made Dooku fall back down onto the sofa. He lifted a hand to his head as images began to flash incessantly through his mind.
Twin suns
Large, broad shadow
Rocks falling
Red light
The images that shot through his mind were broken and incomplete, yet thanks to his studies on the various prophecies the Jedi had, and many talks with Sifo-Dyas, he was sure of what this was. A vision, one that, if the now receding surge of fury and pain was any indication, was happening right now, and to someone that he was connected strongly to. Even with the broken imagery, Dooku was able to quickly determine who it was the Force was warning him about, and where they were.
Just over a week ago, Fay had contacted him to inform him that Cameron was attempting the Mandalorian trial of adulthood ¨C something that Dooku was not sure the young man had to do, but he respected his Padawan¡¯s wishes enough to allow it ¨C on the backwater world of Tatooine. A world that circled two suns. While the rest of the vision was unclear, there was enough that Dooku felt an urgent need to leave this establishment and contact Fay and Cameron.
¡°Master Jedi?¡± The Devaronian asked.
Dooku ignored him, as the vision and rage faded enough that he was able to stand. He turned, his cloak swirling as he did, and marched away from this pitiful excuse for a sentient and out of the scum-filled bar where he¡¯d had to meet them.
With his Padawan ¨C and someone he was only just realising meant more to him than he expected ¨C in danger, Dooku would allow nothing to stop him from contacting Fay and reaching Tatooine with all due haste.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Padm¨¦ sighed as she sat in her lesson, listening to the lecturer speak about the importance of recognising the warning signs of corruption in a political body.
While the lecture was important, the lecturer had given the same speech last week, and the week before that. Oh, words and terminology might change, but the meaning was always the same. Anyone who sought to be a politician was at risk of being corrupted by the very system they worked in.
While part of her understood the message, the greater part of her felt that was an extremely negative and distrustful approach to take. There were good politicians around, like Senator Palpatine of her home planet of Naboo, and her mentor in the Apprentice Legislature program, Silya Shessaun.
It was Senator Palpatine that first placed the idea of her heading into politics when he¡¯d spoken with her father one day about the need for more people like her father in the Senate. People that truly had the interests of the citizens of the Republic at heart. While Miss Shessaun was her assigned mentor and was currently on Coruscant like the Senator ¨C Padm¨¦ was attending the program at a centre on Naboo ¨C they spoke every other day by holocall, something Padm¨¦ greatly enjoyed.
However, the main reason for her weariness with the lecture was not the repeated dour message, but the fact a signed copy of ¡®Return of the King¡¯ was sitting on her bed. Cameron had it sent to her as an advance copy for her birthday and while she had already read it twice, she wanted to read it a third time before placing it with the other two signed copies that were some of her most precious possessions.
Once they¡¯d realised what the novel she was reading was, her room-mates had become jealous that she had signed physical copies from the author ¨C particularly for the final novel in the trilogy that wasn¡¯t available to the public yet ¨C and often bugged her about who the author was and what he was like. Sometimes that developed into them teasing her that she was in love with the author, but that wasn¡¯t true. Cameron was a Jedi and committed to protecting the galaxy by travelling far and wide much as Aragorn had done as a Ranger. Though she couldn¡¯t deny that she¡¯d often dreamed that she was Arwen to Cameron¡¯s Aragon imagine a world after the Ring was destroyed when they would rule Gondor and raise a family.
¡°Daydreaming about him again?¡±
Padm¨¦ blinked as the question drew her attention from her thoughts, which seemed to increasingly focus on Cameron, and turned to her friend and roommate Rien Stirr, a blonde-haired girl from Theed.
¡°Huh?¡± Padm¨¦ replied as the image of Cameron in the green ranger robes of Aragon flashed through her mind. Brown was so not his colour.
¡°Your author friend.¡± Rien explained with a smirk. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told me was a young Jedi, I¡¯d have thought you had the hots for an old man.¡±
¡°Eww!¡± Padm¨¦ hissed, her lips drawing back in disgust. ¡°Cam¡¯s not old. Well, he¡¯s older than us but he¡¯s still a Padawan and under the Republic¡¯s age of responsibility.¡±
Rien shrugged. ¡°Ok, but is he over Naboo¡¯s age limit?¡± She asked with a smirk. ¡°I mean if he is¡¡±
¡°Rien! It¡¯s not¡¡±
Padm¨¦ paused mid-retort as she felt¡ something.
For a moment, she felt as though a distant voice was calling out to her in pain and anger and she swore the briefest image of¡ two large yellow balls ¨C stars possibly? ¨C flashed through her mind. Though almost as soon as it seemed as though something was there, the moment passed.
¡°Padm¨¦? You alright?¡± Rien asked, her hand coming to rest on Padm¨¦¡¯s forearm.
¡°Y-yeah.¡± Padm¨¦ replied slowly. She wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, but she had this feeling deep inside that something bad had just occurred.
With her mind having been occupied mere moments ago by Cameron, her thoughts turned to concern. Had something happened to him?
She knew, thanks to Serra, that Cameron was off doing a Mandalorian trial of adulthood. While Serra had been reluctant to speak about her own experience, she¡¯d finally confided in Padm¨¦ some of what had happened to her.
Padm¨¦, after making entirely sure that Serra was fine now, had been shocked to hear the barbaric methods the Mandalorians used to define an adult, but Serra had explained it was a way to honour their history and that it generally wasn¡¯t that dangerous. Even if Serra¡¯s words had sounded¡ weak, Padm¨¦ had been willing to take her friend at face value. Though she¡¯d still read up on the verd¡¯goten trial.
Though the fact she and Serra had become friends was still a surprise to Padm¨¦. The older girl held feelings for Cameron ¨C which, even if she denied it publicly, Padm¨¦ knew she did too ¨C yet they¡¯d found the ability to talk to someone outside their normal social circles a relief. Plus, they shared many of the same values about the role politicians and Jedi should serve in the galaxy.
Yet, the idea that Cameron was now in danger on his hunt didn¡¯t fill Padm¨¦ with confidence. Serra had revealed that she¡¯d killed a spark-dragon from Kiffu ¨C Padm¨¦ had looked it up later and been both shocked and impressed that the older girl had taken one of those out without her lightsaber or the Force ¨C and Padm¨¦ knew that Cameron had a¡ knack for getting into trouble.
She shook her head to clear the building fear inside her. It was likely just a random chance that she¡¯d been thinking about Cameron when¡ whatever that was had happened. Still, she made a vow that once her classes were over, she¡¯d contact Serra and get an update on Cameron¡¯s progress.
While she could, just about, accept the hunt as part of Mandalorian tradition, the fact that so many of their people still followed such archaic and barbaric ways was not something she agreed with nor understood. From what little she¡¯d read about the New Mandalorian group that the Republic stated represented the entire sector ¨C and both Serra and Cam had stated that was far from the truth ¨C she thought the group had gone too far to the other extreme.
To her, peace was always the best way for a people to grow, but to reject all your culture and history was a mistake. To become so anti-war that you have no way to easily defend yourself seemed foolish, particularly if the society in question was one that still believed that children had to hunt and kill something to prove themselves as adults.
¡°Miss Naberrie, please pay attention.¡± The lecturer called out making Padm¨¦ jump a bit in her seat.
¡°Yes, sir.¡± She replied.
She returned her focus to the lecture ¨C even if the message behind it was becoming tedious ¨C but sent a silent prayer to the Force to protect Cameron and get him away from the Mandalorians as soon as it could. Until that happened, Padm¨¦ suspected she wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable with Cameron¡¯s location.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°DIE!¡±
Yoda frowned as the word, and the accompanying rage, reached out to him while he was deep in meditation. The voice was unclear and distorted, as was often the case with whispers from the Dark Side, but their anger, fury and pain were easy for the aged Grandmaster to sense.
However, with the Force now awash for the moment in rage, Yoda was forced to break from his meditation. As his eyes opened, he saw Master Windu had also been forced out of his meditation. The Vaapad master¡¯s face appeared calm, but Yoda could see the subtle signs of irritation in his friend¡¯s expression.
¡°Someone powerful has tapped into the Dark Side.¡± Windu stated solemnly as his forehead wrinkled. ¡°A new Sith perhaps?¡±
¡°Powerful, yes, but a Sith, I think not.¡± Yoda replied slowly as he moved his legs to restore feeling in them. Meditating for hours at a time often left his body stiff when he stopped. ¡°Much pain and anger I sensed, but undisciplined it was, unfocused, desperate, in danger this person was.¡±
After a moment, Windu nodded in agreement and then rubbed his chin. ¡°Yes. That is true. Still, a Force Sensitive has called on the Dark Side for help. This is a worrying development. Yet I do not think this was a Knight or Master within the Order. Perhaps a Padawan?¡±
¡°A name you have, hmm?¡± Yoda asked as he shifted forward in the seat he used for meditation until his legs were able to touch the floor. ¡°Young Shan perhaps?¡±
It was an open secret to the High Council that Master Windu led the group of Masters who were¡ concerned about the boy¡¯s development and power. Yoda did share some of their concerns, not least when it was discovered that his midi-chlorians had jumped to unheralded levels, but he did not feel the boy was destined to fall as his ancestor did.
Windu¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°The boy is tainted thanks to his lineage. He is a threat to the Order, especially with the growing darkness in the galaxy.¡±
Yoda shook his head. Windu was convinced the boy would bring trouble and while Yoda couldn¡¯t deny that the Padawan did seem to have a¡ habit of getting into situations, he had always found a way out. Even if sometimes the way he¡¯d done so were not ways Yoda would¡¯ve used. The fact that the boy had Master Dooku and Master Fay teaching him helped to counter any concerns Yoda held, but sadly that was not the case for Windu.
¡°Certain of this, are you?¡± Yoda asked as he leaned forward and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Know the future with certainty, do you?¡±
Windu sighed and shook his head. ¡°No. The boy is¡ difficult to get a read on. The Force is centred around him, that much I do not deny, but it makes it hard to see how or why he might affect the Order and Republic.¡±
Yoda nodded at that. He was aware that Windu often used his talent with the Force technique known as Shatterpoint to find pivotal moments in people and events. That the young Padawan was proving¡ troublesome to that ability, and that it was confusing Windu explained, in Yoda¡¯s mind, much of why his fellow High Council member was against the boy. Though the only concern Yoda had about Shan was his growing fascination with the very people that, from what the records say, were the cause of why Revan turned to the Dark Side.
¡°Faith, in the Force, you must have.¡± Yoda began as he slid off his seat and looked up at the much younger Jedi Master. ¡°Sent to us, for a reason Shan has been. Knowing the will of the Force we do not, but trust it, we must.¡±
While Yoda said those words, his thoughts drifted to Mandalore. Historically they were one of the few non-Force sensitive people to be a threat to the average Jedi, and if they decided to return to their old ways¡ Well, Yoda knew the galaxy was in no shape to deal with such a threat and could only hope the Order was.
¡°The boy is born of darkness.¡± Replied Windu, the wrinkling of his brow having made the creases almost touch his eyebrows.
¡°And of the light, is he. Touched by both sides of the force, Revan was. Bastila was. Yet, deny we cannot, the importance their family played in saving the Order, their family had. Hold secrets, they may still do.¡± Yoda countered slowly, patiently.
¡°You speak of the holocron of Grandmaster Satele Shan?¡± Windu asked though Yoda suspected he already knew that was what Yoda was thinking of. ¡°Of the fact it is withholding information that only the boy can potentially access?¡±
¡°Yes. Grandmaster Shan, among other things, rediscovered Tython she did.¡± Yoda replied, his hand going to his heart. ¡°Great pity I feel, that a second time, our Order would forget our birthplace.¡± He sighed and looked out of the view at the flow of traffic that always dominated the skyline of Coruscant. Every time he gazed that way, it made him miss the more natural worlds like Kashyyyk or Dantooine where technology was not as rampant. ¡°With the growing darkness, the chance to rediscover our Order¡¯s homeworld, we cannot overlook.¡±
Once more, Windu nodded though Yoda was certain he wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°True. We¡¯ve lost contact with three Jedi we sent to try to rediscover the route to Tython and another four searching Ossus and Ruusan.¡±
¡°For a reason, lost and abandoned, these worlds were,¡± Yoda replied as he used the Force to pull his repulsor chair to him. ¡°Still, stray from our worry we did. In pain and danger, a young Jedi is, reach out we should. Determine the cause we must.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll ask Master Yaddle to contact Master Fay,¡± Windu stated as he stood and Yoda climbed into his chair. ¡°Should we also ask Master Sifo-Dyas to contact Master Dooku?¡±
Yoda frowned at the mention of their fellow Council member. ¡°No, Distant Master Sifo-Dyas has become. Concerned with visions, his and others, he has become. Enamoured with a prophecy he seems to be.¡±
Windu rolled his eyes as Yoda¡¯s chair floated upwards. ¡°I do not see how any can believe Shan is the Chosen One. I suspect he lacks faith in the ideals of the Republic we serve and while I don¡¯t deny he is powerful, more so than either of us in his connection to the Force, he lacks the control of a true Jedi and our dedication to the Republic.¡±
Yoda kept his face neutral. In a different time and place, Windu¡¯s dedication ¨C which was almost a devotion ¨C to the Republic would¡¯ve been a problem. Thankfully, that time had long since passed, yet there was always the chance that Windu was right about Padawan Shan. However, Yoda placed his faith in the Force, and it did not hint that the boy would be a threat.
¡°Chosen One or not, I cannot say. Yet, a path for the boy, the Force has chosen. Observe it, observe him, we must. Guide him, we may have to. Keep him in the light, we will.¡± Yoda stated.
Twice before, when the Republic and the Order had been in peril, had one of the Padawan¡¯s blood come to prominence. With the rising tide of darkness that Yoda could sense in the Force, the Jedi could not afford to lose one of Shan¡¯s potential to the Dark Side. Yoda knew that if that happened, if the boy turned to the Sith, then it would spell doom for the Republic and the Jedi Order.
¡°And if we fail?¡± Windu asked as the doors to the meditation chamber they¡¯d been using opened.
¡°Then ready, we must be,¡± Yoda answered as they exited the room. ¡°Fail the Jedi will not.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Sidious was barely able to conceal a snarl as the holocall with Senator Antilles ended. The Alderaanain was a nuisance to deal with at the best of times, but for him to have the gall to call and demand that he, Darth Sidious, use his public persona to support Antilles¡¯ attempt to unseat Valorum so Antilles could become Chancellor was ludicrous.
Antilles, while perhaps useful to further the unrest and loathing of the Republic in the Outer Rim ¨C the man was entirely Core-centric in his views ¨C was too much of an anti-corruption campaigner to be allowed near the Chancellorship, particularly when the current Chancellor was someone that lacked the spine to challenge the various interests that had helped him become elected. Interests that the Sith had influence over. Additionally, having someone who pushed those views, and would likely work to fix problems Sidious and his master had subtly created, would undermine the plan in place for when Palpatine assumed the Chancellorship.
No, Valorum was the perfect fool to place in the Chancellorship for now. The native of Coruscant had the name and the reputation but lacked the spine to truly enact the ideas that he had wanted to, not least as his Vice-Chancellor was from an opposing camp within the Senate and worked ¨C often with hidden help from Sidious ¨C to undermine any initiative that Valorum attempted to enact that would make the Chancellor and Senate look competent. Well, save the friendly and well-loved Senator from Naboo.
Then there was the fact Valorum was all but owned by various interests in the Republic, with the biggest of those being the Trade Federation. This had been orchestrated by Sidious¡¯ master¡¯s public persona of Hego Damask arranging a meeting between the Senator and the newly installed Viceroy of the Trade Federation, Nute Gunray.
The other big supporter of Valorum had been the Tarkin family from Eriadu. The Tarkins were very much pro-military and Sidious saw a use for the family, particularly a young Wilhuff, who Palpatine had ¡®befriended¡¯ along with Raith Sienar.
While for now, these various interests were useful in keeping Valorum propped up, Sidious knew that he would have to break them apart, though not before it was almost time to enact the plan to have him, a Dark Lord of the Sith, assume the Chancellorship of the Galactic Republic. That day would be a delicious irony for Sidious as while the Ruusan Reformations assured that no Jedi could ever again lead the Republic, they had failed to consider that a Sith would one day rise and try to do so.
Still, that was a matter for the future, and with his meetings for the day finally over, Sidious stood and walked out of his private office in his apartment. He had more pressing business to attend to; business relating to his true identity as a Dark Lord of the Sith.
¡°Sate, ensure that no one else attempts to bother me this evening. I have other business to attend to.¡± He stated to his senior advisor, Sate Pestage, as he left the office. While appearing to be nothing more than a servant, the man was useful for handling things that Sidious¡¯ public persona could not be attached to and acted ¨C like the other members of Palpatine¡¯s entourage ¨C as cover for his true nature.
¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± Sate replied, bowing deeply as Sidious strode past him to a private, hidden turbolift.
This particular lift had originally been used by maintenance workers and droids, but Sidious had arranged for it to disappear from the schematics of the building. This allowed him quick and quiet access to the sub-levels of 500 Republica, where a speeder was always waiting for him to pilot to his private retreat.
While the Works was a good distance away, the district had been all but abandoned by the citizens of Coruscant since an incident that happened centuries ago. Nearly seven hundred years ago, an accident at the Headquarters of the now-defunct LiMerge Power in Dacho District had flooded the whole area with harmful chemicals. While those had long since been cleaned up, no one wished to return, which made the whole area, and specifically the former headquarters of LiMerge, the perfect place for Sidious to base his Sith operations centre. Plus, all the death and chaos that had occurred from the accident lingered in the Force, providing a natural camouflage from the Jedi for Sidious.
As he stepped through the outer doors, a simple gesture with the Force was enough to deactivate the first layer of defences that guarded this passage then lights embedded in the floor engaged, bathing the room in a gentle red light that always remained Sidious of his lightsaber blade. Sidious, however, was not a fool, and there were other layers of defensive measures at random points throughout the facility, ones known only to him, that had to be deactivated before someone could reach his sanctum.
While most of the defences were no match for a Sith, they served to keep out any potential scum that attempted entry to the building, and only the last few layers would trigger a self-destruct of his inner sanctum and the various artefacts within. While he did not want or expect that to ever be needed, to not have such a plan in place was stupid and unworthy of a Sith.
The walk to his private sanctum took less than five minutes, most of that time lost to having to slow and disable each set of security measures before he reached the ominous black doors that protected his most important of possessions within the sanctum.
As those doors opened, Sidious inhaled deeply, drinking in the familiar, all-empowering taint of the Dark Side, and the lingering pain and suffering that had happened here centuries ago.
The walls of this sanctum were coated in a nullification resin that blocked whatever was inside from being sensed by the Force, and once inside the privacy of his sanctum, Sidious stopped reigning in his power and let the darkness and power that he held over the Force flow out from him.
A smile that would make almost every being and creature in the galaxy recoil in fear crept over his face as he basked in the power of the Dark Side of the Force, as he once more bent it to his will, reaffirming that he was the one in control.
A beep from the main computer in the room broke him from enjoying his domination of the Force. Quickly he regained control of his emotions, inward and outward, then pulled a black robe over his head to obscure all but his mouth from view.
As he opened the channel, he bowed. ¡°Master.¡±
It galled him to have to admit it, but for the moment, he was not ready or able to replace his master as the Dark Lord of the Sith, which meant he had to continue to play servant to the Muun that appeared in the holocall.
¡°Sidious.¡± Came the reply from the ruling Dark Lord, Darth Plagueis. Like Sidious, Plagueis¡¯ features were concealed by a hood, though it failed to hide the transpirator that the Muun Sith needed to breathe. ¡°How is the plan proceeding?¡±
The chances that anyone would be able to break the encryption on the signal the Sith were using was slim. It was routed across various relays in multiple systems and hidden under regular communication signals of the Holonet ¨C thanks to a previous Dark Lord being one of the people helping to fund the expansion of the network across the galaxy ¨C so even if, on the off chance, someone did crack the signal, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell who was speaking. However, Sidious suspected that Plagueis¡¯ mask would be linked to his alter ego of Hego Damask; or at least Sidious would ensure it was to weaken his master.
¡°Valorum is all but assured of being re-elected as Chancellor, Master. Both he and the Vice-Chancellor are in contact with the various entities and individuals that we also influence. The plans to weaken Valorum heavily and place our puppets in positions of greater power are in the works. I have also been selected to be the vice-chair of the Internal Activities, Intelligence Oversight, and Budgetary committees.¡± Sidious replied and he sensed his master¡¯s approval.
¡°Good. With Valorum securing a second term, we can begin to push the final stages of the Grand Plan into action. The Yinchorri are unlikely to be suitable for the army we considered, but perhaps they can serve another role.¡± Plagueis began, and Sidious had to drive down the thought of killing his master the moment the plan had placed him in charge of the Republic. The exact details were still unclear, but Sidious felt that would be the perfect moment to remove Plagueis from Sidious¡¯ path.
¡°With their immunity to the Force, coupled with the Jedi¡¯s lack of training to fight without it, I postulate that an uprising by the Yinchorri, and attacks against various worlds near their homeworld, could be used to kill several of their Order.¡± Plagueis continued, either not having sensed Sidious¡¯ desire to replace him, or encouraged to see the student was still a true Banite Sith.
Sidious thought about the idea for a moment before replying. ¡°That would only allow us to kill a few stragglers, master. Why not arrange for the Yinchorri to directly attack the Temple? Showing that the Jedi could be attacked on Coruscant would undermine the public¡¯s faith in them and allow operatives in the Senate to push for a Core-focused redistribution of resources.¡±
Plagueis was still as he considered the idea and Sidious, as was normal, was left waiting for a reply; one that hopefully would not involve being Forcefully reprimanded. ¡°While it is unlikely the Yinchorri could kill many Jedi, the psychological damage caused by an attack on their vaunted temple is certainly something we could use to our advantage.¡±
A moment of silence passed before Plagueis spoke again.
¡°How is the training of the Zabrak progressing?¡±
Sidious took a moment to centre himself. ¡°He is progressing rapidly. While he has some distance to go before, I feel he is ready to be unleashed, his skill with his chosen blade and his ferocity will make him a match for most in the Order already.¡±
¡°And he is aware of his purpose?¡± Plagueis asked as Sidious felt a gentle push through the Force as Plagueis tried to probe his mind for any plans Sidious had for Maul. However, Sidious¡¯ mental barriers had always been sufficient to keep Plagueis out ¨C at least when he wanted to not show his Master a false memory ¨C so Sidious was confident that Plagueis wasn¡¯t aware of Sidious¡¯ true plan.
Maul was being trained as an assassin, but he had the potential to make a fine apprentice to Sidious once Plagueis was removed. Of course, for that to happen, Maul would have to prove himself by killing Cameron Shan. If the Zabrak failed, then he wasn¡¯t worthy, and Sidious would begin to ingratiate himself further with the child of Revan to see if the Jedi¡¯s suspected Chosen One could be turned to the Dark Side.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± Sidious replied honestly.
Plagueis gave a nod and Sidious kept down the sneer he felt at his master¡¯s need to try and treat him as a friend. They were not nor would never be friends. Plagueis was the Master that Sidious had to kill. To do otherwise would invalidate the Rule of Two.
Thinking about the Rule of Two caused Sidious¡¯ thoughts to drift back to Cameron Shan.
While he had contact with the boy and one of his Jedi Masters in Dooku, the boy seemed to be avoiding Coruscant. Though Sidious couldn¡¯t blame him as the reports he had seen from the Jedi Temple hinted at a divide in the High Council over how to handle Shan.
Sidious always scoffed at the reaction of a large element of the Jedi who seemed to fear what the boy was capable of while at the same time not knowing how to deal with him. Like always the Jedi were weak-willed and unable to make a decision that would upset their order, and thus a split was developing in the Order. One that Sidious felt he could exploit to weaken the Order before the final stage of the Grand Plan was enacted and the Jedi were scattered everywhere fighting a war he would control.
Sidious had observed Shan at close range a few years ago and quickly concluded that he would never fit in with the narrow-minded fools of the Jedi. He questioned things, was easily better than those around him and was unafraid to question what Jedi all took at face value. And after watching the spar young Cameron had fought against Grandmaster Yoda, Sidious was certain the boy had the potential to be the most powerful Force user in centuries if not millennia.
Witnessing that spar ¨C and the fact Shan had realised he¡¯d overplayed his hand against the Grandmaster too early ¨C had done more to confirm Sidious¡¯ belief that Shan was destined to leave the Jedi than any report he¡¯d browsed from the Jedi Temple. The trick for Sidious was to ensure that Cameron was aware that not all on Coruscant were unworthy of his loyalty while subtly guiding the boy to see that if he wanted to change anything, he was going to have to take the power to do so: setting Shan down the path to the Dark Side. And likely bringing several members of the Jedi with him.
The only downside of that spar, and the later reveal of Cameron¡¯s incredible increase in midi-chlorians, was that it had drawn the attention of Plagueis. Thankfully, Plagueis¡¯ interest was centred around how Cameron had increased his connection to the Force and not the potential the Heir of Revan had for the Sith, nor as a replacement for Sidious himself.
Sidious regarded Plagueis¡¯ interest in the science of the Force as misguided and a distraction. However, Sidious did not vocalise those feelings as it would only lead to infuriating his master, and likely lead to his master finding a suitable way of chastising him; likely involving Sith Lightning.
¡°Excellent. I admit that I was concerned about your training of the Zabrak but I now see that your idea of creating a weapon we can deploy to attack the Jedi was a wise one.¡±
Sidious clamped down on his anger at Plagueis claiming Maul was his to command. Maul was under the control of Sidious, and Sidious alone. When the time came for him to finally remove Plagueis and claim his right as Dark Lord of the Sith, he would enjoy explaining the Munn¡¯s failures to him as his life slowly drained away.
¡°Thank you, my master. While Maul is¡¡±
¡°DIE!¡±
Sidious was cut off as the word flooded through the Force; accompanied by a wave of pure rage and power that almost made Sidious heady as the Dark Side of the Force reacted.
The sheer power that burned in the Force was intoxicating, but Sidious didn¡¯t allow himself to indulge in the chaos the power sent through the Force. Instead, he focused on the voice, the demand for another to die, until he could sense the source of the fury.
Something had happened to young Cameron, something so painful that in his desperation the boy had revealed his true power and taken control of the Force, and for the briefest of moments before the voice and the rage began to fade, had embraced the Dark Side.
It may have only been a single fleeting moment, but the fact that the boy had such power to be able to reach Sidious in a location shielded against the Force spoke volumes of the true potential and power the boy possessed. And made Sidious seriously question the sanity of the Jedi for thinking of removing the boy from their Order.
¡°Sidious?¡± Plagueis¡¯ voice drew Sidious from his thoughts about what had happened to Cameron, and as he refocused on the here and now, he wondered how much Plagueis had felt.
¡°Forgive me, Master. I sensed¡ an event within the Force.¡± Sidious replied, trying to stay vague about who the event had been centred around. Having Plagueis become interested in Cameron¡¯s potential for the Dark Side wasn¡¯t something Sidious desired.
Plagueis nodded, which in the deepest recesses of his mind, annoyed Sidious. ¡°Yes, I felt it too. And while the source was unknown to me, I sense that you know who it came from.¡±
Sidious seethed internally. He did not want nor need Plagueis to be drawn further into investigating Cameron. Yes, the fact the boy had somehow altered his midi-chlorian count was impressive, but Sidious felt that it was less important than Plagueis, who seemed to consider the ability to control midi-chlorians and the Force more important than seeing the Grand Plan succeed. A sign that Plagueis¡¯ time as a Dark Lord of the Sith was drawing to a close.
¡°I suspect it came from Cameron Shan,¡± Sidious responded, trying to introduce some vagueness to limit any growth in Plagueis¡¯ interest in the boy. ¡°While I cannot be certain of this, the voice and Force signature were remarkably similar.¡±
¡°A voice you say. Hmm.¡± Plagueis paused and lightly tapped a long, narrow finger against his transpirator. ¡°That one so young, even one with Shan¡¯s potential power, could call out via the Force like that. And reach us in our sanctums¡ Most unexpected. Have we heard anything from our contacts on Mandalore?¡±
Once more, Sidious seethed internally at Plagueis¡¯ assumption that Sidious¡¯ contacts were his and that Plagueis was now interested in young Cameron. ¡°No, Master. All I am aware of is that the boy has left to attempt the hunt that marks the coming of age for a Mandalorian. The exact details of where that is taking place are known only to the boy¡¯s Jedi masters and those closest to Duke Adonai.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Plagueis tapped at his mask once more. ¡°Perhaps we should investigate more closely what drove this young and powerful Jedi to lash out with such delicious venom.¡±
¡°While I agree Master, it is proving¡ difficult to discover information about the Padawan apart from the official Jedi reports. Master Dooku has¡ distanced himself from myself and the Order, though I am aware he is investigating the Bando Gora while Master Sifo-Dyas has withdrawn from most people; myself included.¡±
¡°Interesting. Hopefully, this does not affect our plans regarding him.¡± Plagueis added, irritating Sidious once more as it was his work with both Dooku and Sifo-Dyas that had allowed him and Plagueis to consider using them as fronts for the clone army and the war they planned to initiate for the culmination of the Grand Plan. ¡°Perhaps I should consider hosting a new Gathering.¡±
Sidious was only just able to keep his shock and worry from his face. Plagueis ¨C as Hego Damask ¨C hadn¡¯t called a Gathering since before the attack that left him wearing a mask. To call one now and arrange for a Padawan to attend would send ripples that could alter everything the Sith had been working for since Bane took the order into the shadows.
Yes, an invite to a Gathering called by Hego Damask would be hard for Master Dooku and Sifo-Dyas to turn down. However, if Damask suddenly reappeared on the galactic scene, after over a decade in seclusion, it would raise questions that Sidious would prefer were not asked. Questions that may come from the Jedi as well as the Senate. And make it harder to plan out the removal of Plagueis and his ascension to the position of senior Dark Lord.
¡°No. That has too many issues attached to it for the hassle of arranging a Gathering to be worth it.¡± Plagueis said, dismissing his idea before Sidious was forced to offer an opinion. ¡°However, I recall that Mandalmotors recently approached the IBC for new financing. The proposal is under consideration, and while it is unlikely that they will accept the deal, this may be of use to us.¡±
¡°I should be able to arrange for an operative to visit Mandalore to discuss the proposal with the head of Mandalmotors.¡± Plagueis continued, as Sidious sensed a subtle shift in the Force, one that made him question the full truth of his master¡¯s words. ¡°That operative should be able to use the time on-planet to observe the young Jedi and the reaction of the locals to him.¡±
¡°I can have someone from my staff suggest the idea to the Banking Committee.¡± Sidious offered, trying to claw back control of the situation before Plagueis¡¯ newfound interest in Cameron became a threat to Sidious.
¡°No. I believe it is better if this is handled without any Senate involvement. Mandalmotors are renowned for being¡ adverse to Core World oversight.¡± Plagueis replied, rejecting the suggestion. Sidious had expected that, but it didn¡¯t help his slowly growing concern about the shift in Plagueis¡¯ focus regarding the boy.
¡°Do you have anything further to report?¡± Plagueis asked, abruptly ending the discussion, which was both a relief and a concern to Sidious.
¡°The new program that was uploaded to the cleaning droids in the Temple was a success, master. It will allow us to circumvent the new security protocols the Jedi have added to their Senate reports.¡± Sidious stated, trying to redirect Plagueis away from Cameron.
How and why the Jedi had suddenly grown suspicious of the fact anyone in the Senate building with sufficient clearance could read their reports was not something Sidious knew. It had, however, forced him to remove a small re-routing program that forwarded those reports to this retreat and arrange for a new way to monitor the Jedi¡¯s reports.
However, if not for the Jedi spotting the security flaw, he wouldn¡¯t have been present to witness Cameron spar with Grandmaster Yoda. That had made the inconvenience of having to hire slicers to develop a new program for the Jedi Temple¡¯s droids ¨C and then silence those slicers ¨C worthwhile as it proved the boy had potential and power. Regardless of who prevailed between Shan and Maul, Sidious knew he would have a worthy apprentice when he removed Plagueis from the picture.
¡°Good. Even if the Jedi still show no sign of being aware of our manipulations, it is better to be prepared. Continue to lobby for Valorum¡¯s re-ascension to the Chancellorship publicly while I arrange subtle financial support from Damask Holdings.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± Sidious replied with a lowering of his head.
The signal cut out without any word to end the conversation, but that was a trivial concern. The Sith did not need to obey the social niceties of the witless masses.
Sidious tapped a few buttons at his console, and once satisfied that Plagueis had not attempted to upload a tracker to his computer ¨C something that Plagueis rarely did but Sidious was taking no chances ¨C he allowed his anger to urge outward.
While Plagueis had danced around the issue, Sidious could easily sense that his master was now interested in Shan. He snarled at the dual idea that Plagueis planned to steal Sidious¡¯ potential apprentice and likely check if the boy could replace Sidious himself.
A durasteel canister behind him creaked and groaned as it was crushed under his rage, as Sidious realised that he¡¯d need to start more carefully tracking his master¡¯s movements and actions. If it turned out that the old fool planned to replace him, then he¡¯d have to accelerate his plans for removing the Muun.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Warrior Reborn 1
A fog that seemed to infect my entire body slowly lifted and I let out a groan.
¡°Easy there, verd,¡± Said a voice that I knew I had heard before but couldn¡¯t instantly recognize (which was odd, seeing as Eidetic Memory should¡¯ve told me immediately who was speaking). ¡°You¡¯ve only just recovered from a rather incredible adventure.¡±
I blinked for a few seconds as more of my faculties returned to me and my head started to clear.
¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± the voice, who I was now able to recognize as Duke Adonai''s personal physician, admonished lightly. I felt a gentle pressure against my left shoulder as I attempted to rise.
[Relax, Cameron. You are in a safe place and those who attacked you have been dealt with.]
Fay¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, and I sensed both her and Dooku nearby. Slowly, I cracked open my eyes, only to scrunch them up at the influx of light. I knew it wasn¡¯t that bright, but it felt a touch disorientating to look around.
[Master? W-where am I?] I asked as I tried again to open my eyes. This time the light wasn¡¯t as befuddling, so I blinked rapidly to help my sight adjust.
¡°You are in the private medical centre of Duke Adonai in Sundari.¡± Fay replied quietly. Her voice sounded off as if she was talking to me through water or a door, but that was likely from the same thing that¡¯d caused my eyes to struggle with the low level of light in the room.
As my eyes adjusted, I was able to make out Fay and Dooku, who were both standing at the bottom of my bed, while Doctor Harvik was hovering over me near my left shoulder.
¡°Ah.¡± I managed to say. My throat felt hoarse, though not dry. I licked my lips, tasting something sour on them.
¡°That¡¯s the bacta you¡¯re tasting. We¡¯ve had you in a tank for just over a week now.¡± Harvik explained as I felt the bed vibrate and begin to shift. ¡°While your injuries were extensive, thanks to Master Fay we were able to keep you stable until we could return to Mandalore and place you in a tank. The bacta did its job, though we left you in a few extra days in the hopes the scars would heal. However, that wasn¡¯t the case.¡± The doctor continued as the bed lifted my upper body until I was in a seated position.
I frowned, though it felt weird to do so as if my skin wasn¡¯t comfortable with itself. Likely that was because I¡¯d spent the last week in a tank of bacta, but since it was my first time in the substance, I couldn¡¯t be sure) ¡°Scars?¡±
¡°Yes. From where the dragon struck you during your hunt. Your back took the worst of that, and while the scarring had diminished, they¡¯re still easy to see. The same is true of the blaster bolt that struck your shoulder. And you¡¯re lucky that shot was for accuracy over power. A full-powered blaster bolt would¡¯ve sheered your shoulder clean off.¡± Harvik explained and I gulped at hearing how close I¡¯d come to following in the tradition of the Skywalkers and losing an extremity so early in my career.
¡°With additional bacta patches, or perhaps channelling of the Force, the scarring will completely fade.¡± Harvik continued, her brow creasing slightly as she spoke of the Force. ¡°As a doctor, that is what I¡¯d suggest, but as Mando¡¯ade, I¡¯d think about keeping them. A memento of your hunt, and how close you came to death, would be a good reminder that even with your Force, you¡¯re not untouchable.¡±
¡°Ah.¡± I replied eloquently. I shifted my gaze to my right shoulder (since seeing my back would require getting out of the bed and heading to a mirror) and saw that I was wearing those annoying medical gowns that seemed to exist in every universe. Cautiously, I clenched my right hand and lifted the arm. I moved slowly, and while there was no pain from the arm, I felt a jolt of discomfort from my back. I ignored it and continued lifting my arm, but the feeling must¡¯ve flashed across both my face and the Force as Harvik leaned closer (a scanner had seemingly appeared from the ether into her hand) while Fay took a step closer. Dooku stayed still, but the barest movement of his brow let me know he too was concerned.
¡°Cameron?¡± Fay asked as she placed a hand on my lower leg while Harvik ran the scanner over my arm and side.
¡°Hmm, this is odd. There seems to be some residual damage that the bacta didn¡¯t fully heal.¡± Harvik stated before playing with the scanner for a moment. ¡°And it didn¡¯t show up on my previous scans. Most peculiar.¡±
¡°So long as the issue is minor, I do not think Cameron will need another bacta patch. The Force will guide us to a solution that doesn¡¯t divert your attention or resources from patients in more dire condition.¡± Dooku stated in a tone that to most might sound dismissive, but I knew was just him stating a fact with little care for social niceties.
¡°Yes, very well.¡± Harvik replied slowly. Her discomfort (or was it distrust?) around discussing the Force was easy to sense. She slid the scanner back into a pocket near her waist and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you in the capable hands of your masters, and I¡¯m sure after they¡¯ve finished speaking with you, you¡¯ll have new visitors. I¡¯ll check back in on you in a few hours, but if you feel unwell before then, just press the button here and either myself or a nurse will pop in to check on you.¡± She finished, indicating a blue button on the wall to my left (though well within my reach).
¡°Vor¡¯e.¡± I replied in Mando¡¯a, which made her smile grow.
¡°Olarom, Evaar¡¯verd.¡± She responded before turning to Fay and Dooku. ¡°Master Jedi.¡±
¡°Doctor.¡± Fay answered with a nod of thanks for Harvik¡¯s work. Dooku didn¡¯t reply, but that was hardly a surprise to me. The man was stoic to the point of almost appearing sociopathic at times.
The room was silent until the doors hissed closed behind Harvik, leaving me alone with my masters.
¡°What is the last thing you remember?¡± Dooku asked the second the doors clinked closed.
¡°Um, a bright red light.¡± I replied slowly as I quickly replayed what had happened on Tatooine in my head. It didn¡¯t take me long to realise that the red light had been from me channelling the Dark Side into (what I thought would be) a last, final attack against the Trandoshan that had almost killed me.
¡°To be clear, we are not angry or upset about your actions.¡± Fay began as she stepped to where Harvik had been standing. ¡°You felt you were dying and lashed out, as any being without a deep bond to the Force would do. However, we would like you to lead us through your thoughts and feelings in those final moments. Whatever you did¡ The Force reacted violently to you. If not for the presence of Duke Adonai, I likely would¡¯ve passed out, while Master Dooku easily sensed what had happened to you thousands of light-years away.¡±
My head whipped from one master to the other. While I was concerned that Fay had almost blacked out from my rage-induced attack on the Trandoshan, thanks to my teachings on the nature of the Force and the bonds formed within, I could accept that had happened. But to hear that Dooku had sensed my anger and fury several sectors away...
¡°Indeed, though thankfully the unexpected spasm from the Force did not compromise my actions at the time.¡± Dooku began, which had me wondering what exactly he¡¯d been doing to think the Force-feedback he¡¯d felt could¡¯ve potentially compromised him. ¡°Nor was I the only one who sensed what had happened to you. Padawan Keto and Master Drallig reached out to me. It seems your¡ friend sensed your brush with death almost as easily as I did, yet she was even further from Tatooine than I.¡±
¡°And Master Yaddle reached out to me, once we had recovered your¡ body.¡± Fay continued. ¡°Several members of the High Council sensed a moment of uncontrolled rage in the Force and Master Yoda was¡ concerned that it centred around you. I eased their concerns, but I suspect that when we return to the Temple, the Council will wish to speak with you.¡±
¡°About a great many things.¡± Dooku tacked on.
¡°Indeed.¡± Fay agreed with a small smile, which I mirrored, at her mimicking Dooku¡¯s common comment. ¡°Additionally, the young lady Vizsla claims she sensed something was wrong as well, though I do not believe she understood what it meant.¡±
¡°Uh¡¡±
I gulped hard as I processed what my masters had just revealed. I didn''t deny that, in that moment where I thought I was going to die, I''d given into the Dark Side and lashed out. And while I didn''t regret blasting that over-grown lizard, the fact my moment of weakness had been sensed by many across the galaxy was... mind-numbingly terrifying.
Putting to one side the fact that Sidious had likely sensed my usage of the Dark Side (along with Plagueis if he was alive at this time), the fact that those close to me could sense my actions through the Force really drove home how all-encompassing the Force truly was. I mean, I knew that people could sense each other through it when close, but to be able to feel - and partially experience - what happened to me at great distances. That was insane.
Part of me was concerned as if they could do that, it spoke to the power I had at my disposal. The power to affect others from hundreds of light-years away. Another part of me was worried that so many people sensing my actions would increase the interest in me ¨C from both Orders ¨C and might cause me problems with my goals for the near and medium-term future. Yet the biggest part of me was still trying to come to terms with me wielding such power.
I''d gone from just one cog in the war machine of my country, if a highly skilled one, to a being capable of (potentially) shaping the course of a galaxy. Now, I''d accepted that I could use the Force, and was beginning to grasp a little of just what it could do, but every time something like this ¨C something unexpectedly powerful ¨C happened with the Force, well, I grew nervous at having such power at my fingertips.
And then there was the fear that, if they could sense me almost dying, what would happen when someone I shared a bond with died? Would I be overwhelmed by it to the point my own life would be in danger? Part of me wanted to pull back or go into hiding to avoid that possibility, but the greater part of me knew I had to push on. I had to learn to accept these powers, and all that they could do, if I was to continue with my goals.
My moment of introspection over, I shifted my focus to retelling what happened after killing the greater krayt dragon (though I did wonder briefly what¡¯d happened to my kill). ¡°Well, once I was, uh, attacked by those¡ whoever they were...¡±
¡°Duke Adonai was able to¡ convince the few survivors to talk. They claimed to have been hired by Decca the Hutt.¡± Dooku answered my unasked question. Though he spoke calmly, I felt the barest hint of cold anger from him through the Force and saw the area around his eyes tighten. ¡°If you recall, he was the one we inconvenienced by freeing the Lokella and removing his access to the phrik mine.¡±
¡°Ahhhh,¡± I muttered, letting my breath out in a long sigh.
That did make sense, though how they¡¯d known to target me on Tatooine was confusing. I doubted that anyone would¡¯ve recognised me in Bestine then passed that on to Decca, which made it likely that someone on Mandalore (I¡¯d be willing to put a bet on who) had leaked my location to the Hutt.
¡°Well, after I recovered enough from the blaster shot to regain my bearings, I began to fight back. One of the bracers had been damaged by the dragon. The other one malfunctioned and refused to come off. I still fought back as best I could. I remember taking out two of the combatants, but then the red light...I don¡¯t know what happened...¡± I trailed off.
Fay looked over at Dooku, and after the faintest of tilts of his head, she returned her attention to me. ¡°After your¡ moment of weakness, the mercenaries were stunned long enough for the duke¡¯s first strike team to reach you. Other teams secured the attacker¡¯s ship and second group. After I recovered from the backlash of your outburst in the Force, I helped Doctor Harvik stabilize you and bring you aboard the Cin Vhetin. We left the planet soon after, though I learnt on our return voyage to Mandalore that Duke Adonai secured the mercenaries¡¯ ship, and along with hiring a large freighter that was hired to haul your kill, had the vessel brought back here for examination.¡±
She paused and a small smile crept onto her lips. ¡°I must say that the shock the crew expressed at you taking down a greater krayt dragon was only equalled by their respect for doing so, and their fury at someone attacking a child at their moment of weakness during the hunt.¡±
I felt a smirk creep onto my face at her words. Hearing the reactions of the Mandalorians to my hunt ¨C and what had come after ¨C was amusing and would likely, as the story was passed around, help to improve my reputation with the general populace. Well, save those devoted to the New Mandalorian cause (though in my mind, I didn¡¯t consider those people to be Mandalorian.)
¡°Master Fay speaks truthfully, on all counts.¡± Dooku added. ¡°And if I had not seen the dragon with my own eyes, our Padawan or not, even I would have had a difficult time believing you killed such a beast without access to the Force. Impressive.¡± Even if his face stayed stoic (bar the slight upturn at the corner of his lips) I could sense his pride and admiration through the Force.
The only downside I could see to how the locals would react to my kill (and thus me joining the ranks of the Mando¡¯ade) was the sense of wonder that many would now develop for me. Yes, having a large number of Mandalorians respecting me would likely be helpful in the future (the Battle for Naboo being the first time I hoped to use that respect), but there was a risk it would go too far and turn into devotion.
¡°Thank you.¡± I replied even as I considered the effect my kill would have on the locals. Though my thoughts soon turned to more immediate issues. Like what krayt dragon steak would taste like. Or how many pearls there would be inside. If the one Revan had taken down, which had been a more common krayt dragon sub-species, held several then a greater krayt dragon would have to hold¡ a dozen? More?
¡°The mercenaries?¡± Fay asked, drawing my thoughts away from my kill ¨C even as my mind had wandered onto wondering what my sigil would look like ¨C and back to their attack. The taking down to the first two, while brutal, wasn¡¯t something I felt my masters would have a major issue with. No, their concern was centred around how exactly I¡¯d taken down the Trandoshan. There was no Force Power that I knew that generated a red light, and no new power notification had appeared. Or at least none had shown when I¡¯d woken, but maybe there was a time limit before a notification disappeared.
¡°Right. Well one bracer was destroyed and the other was¡ being stubborn. I tried to disable it, but it shocked me when I entered the deactivation code.¡± My brow creased in annoyance at remembering that. ¡°My right arm was all but useless, and with a disrupted connection to the Force, I knew I had to move fast if I wanted to survive. I began to move, but the Force seemed to hint that they were adapting to that. Probably due to a tracker of some sort.¡±
¡°A bounty hunter tracker was found with one of the bodies.¡± Fay supplied. ¡°Master Dooku has already contacted the guilds to ensure that there isn¡¯t a bounty out on you, which there isn¡¯t, and they have no idea where the tracker came from.¡±
¡°Ah, ok.¡± Learning that there were ways to track someone across planets, and likely sectors, based on (I assumed) their DNA was scary. Still, knowing that there wasn¡¯t a bounty on my head was reassuring. I¡¯d rather not have to worry about people like Cad Bane and Jango Fett coming after me. Well, at least until I was ready for them.
¡°Anyway, with the Force hinting at danger, I caught sight of something thrown at me. Thanks to my time here, I realised it was a grenade and sent it back to them.¡± I felt my lips twitch at the shock they¡¯d have had as the grenade returned to them then exploded. ¡°As it blew, I used the limited connection I had to the Force to help me move.¡±
¡°Though, the pain slightly impeded my movement. My arm and back were¡ Anyway, I knew I had to move, so I kept going and managed to take out two of the combatants before another grenade exploded close by. Given to the ringing in my ears afterwards, I¡¯d say that one was a sonic grenade, and I was still close enough that the shockwave launched me backwards.¡±
¡°Likely from the Trandoshan you killed.¡± Dooku commented. ¡°I suspect you will be relieved to hear that he, and the two others of his species, are no longer an issue. The first died when you¡ lashed out. The second was gunned down by a Mandalorian attack squad while the last, well, let us just say Duke Adonai is a formidable warrior.¡±
Now I was wondering what Adonai had done to earn Dooku¡¯s praise. Hopefully, I could get someone to tell me about it, or maybe the Cin Vhetin had been low enough that their sensors caught the event.
¡°After I landed, and before I could regain my bearings, the Trandoshan came over, yanked me upwards then tossed me over a nearby dune. Before I could recover, he drove his knife into my gut and began to taunt me.¡± My hand instinctively went to my stomach, and while I couldn¡¯t feel the scar, there was a small bacta patch over the area. ¡°He talked about a scorekeeper, then tried to take my necklace.¡± At this, my hand shot from my stomach to my neck.
Feeling the comforting shape of the gemstone-and-teeth pendant between my fingers ¨C and sensing the reassuring wave in the Force that came with knowing it was there ¨C helped settle my mind as I worked through my memories of my near death.
I took a deep breath before continuing. There was no point in hiding that I¡¯d used the Dark Side to kill the alien ¨C not when it¡¯d been felt by others half-a-galaxy away ¨C yet I wasn¡¯t looking forward to how I suspected Fay and Dooku would react to my actions.
¡°I¡ I was angry. I, I was going to die, and that¡ walking lizard was gloating about it and going to take the one thing that I have that links me to both of you.¡± I could feel my anger and rage at the Trandoshan begin to build, begin to seek to be embraced and unleashed once more. Yet the comforting presence of the pendant in my hand helped still thoughts desires and helped me keep my centre; or close enough to it that I remained in control.
¡°So, I¡ lashed out. With what little energy I had, I called on the Force and lashed out. I¡ I wanted him dead.¡±
As I finished, I closed my eyes and concentrated on settling my inner turmoil as best I could. The anger, the fury that I felt when I¡¯d killed the Trandoshan was easy to draw upon (likely because it felt as though it had only happened mere minutes ago to me) but I knew that letting that rage grow and fester would be dangerous.
I didn¡¯t agree with the Jedi approach of denying all emotions for fear of what the more negative ones could unleash. Yet, after having experienced the power that came from just giving in and taking the quicker ¨C and possibly more powerful ¨C path, I saw that there were some words of wisdom in their warnings about the Dark Side of the Force.
¡°Cameron.¡± I opened my eyes and turned my attention to Fay as she spoke. ¡°While we are¡ grateful that you are still with us, and haven¡¯t become one with the Force, we are concerned about what you did.¡±
¡°You willingly drew on the Dark Side.¡± Dooku continued. His voice was firm but not as emotionless as usual. There was a gentle undertone of reassurance and patience (though that only became clear because of what I sensed from him through the Force.) ¡°Yes, you used it in self-defence, but to do that, even if it was, as you claim an emotional reaction, is still¡ worrying.¡±
Fay took over. ¡°We know you are aware that many in our Order are concerned about your heritage, least of all elements of the High Council. Those concerns have likely grown since your outburst was sensed by senior members of the Order, and there may even be some who would prefer to lock you away as a potential threat than understand why you¡ lashed out. Therefore, once you have recovered and the celebration of your successful hunt is over, we will journey to another, quieter sector where both Dooku and myself will discuss with you fully the dangers inherent in embracing the Dark Side.¡±
¡°But I didn¡¯t mean to use the Dark Side.¡± I countered, ignoring how pathetic and childish I sounded.
While I agreed with both my masters regarding the dangers of the Dark Side ¨C particularly now that I¡¯d had my first true taste of the power it held ¨C the idea of meditating and discussing the nature of the Dark Side was less than appealing. Yes, I understood the need for those discussions, but somehow I knew that this would be for more than just a few weeks and the idea of being locked in meditation for a month (or more) was¡ less than appealing.
Still, I knew that I needed to spend some time doing so as my initial ideas about the Dark Side had been¡ lacking. Actually, they¡¯d been woefully pathetic.
Without having even brushed the Dark Side of the Force or tasted the temptation to embrace it and the sense of unlimited power it offered, I had dismissed its threat. I¡¯d treated it as something that was only a threat to a Force-sensitive if they didn¡¯t have control over their emotions. Now, I was beginning to see that even if I did have control of my emotions, the risk of giving into that temptation again was always going to be there. And while I could likely counter that entirely by using Player¡¯s Mind, I would prefer to not do so. Player¡¯s Mind left me feeling¡ less than human afterwards. Having all emotion removed from my decisions, and not letting them be a part of me, felt fundamentally wrong. Though if I ever faced a situation where I felt at risk of the Dark Side overwhelming me, I would not hesitate to use Player¡¯s Mind now. The risks of not doing so were far, far greater than the drawbacks of that unique ability.
The other issue was that any power listed as Dark Side in nature ¨C such as Force Lightning which is what I think I¡¯d used to kill the Trandoshan, even if I had no concrete idea as to why it had been red as the few times that I¡¯d used it the lightning had been blueish white ¨C by the Interface. Having experienced the Dark Side now, I suspected that those powers only truly worked properly when the Dark Side (or at least darker emotions) were channelled into them. Though learning if this was true, or if the Interface was going to explain this to me, would have to wait until I was alone; and I¡¯d managed to go through the various notifications that were waiting for me to read.
¡°We are aware of this; however, you did draw upon it. Given your family¡¯s history, and the dangers the Dark Side poses to any Force user, let alone one of your potential, we would be criminally negligent to not speak with you extensively about the dangers of actively trying to tap into the Dark Side of the Force.¡± Dooku countered logically.
¡°Even as just your friends Cameron, we would still speak with and help you meditate on your actions, and the temptations of the Dark Side.¡± Fay tacked on.
¡°And again, to be clear, while we are worried that you have now shown some inclination for the Dark Side, we are grateful that you are still living. A brush with darkness is preferable to an early, and unfortunate, death. Particularly when neither of us feel that, at the current time, your death serves a purpose to the Force.¡±
¡°Yes, masters.¡± I replied with a sigh.
¡°Good. Now, since several people wish to speak with you, we will delay any further discussions about your actions.¡± Fay said as she leaned closer and placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°As Doctor Harvik stated, you are well on the way to a full recovery, scars notwithstanding, but I would suggest not getting too animated while speaking with your friends. Particularly when they ask about certain rumours that have spun up around your verd¡¯goten.¡±
¡°Rumours?¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± Dooku responded, I turned my attention to him to see a slight twitch of his lips indicating his amusement. ¡°It seems that Duke Adonai is keeping what you killed under wraps until the feast to celebrate your, elevation into their ranks. However, it is well known that when you returned from your hunt, the duke had to hire a second ship to transport something back from the hunt.¡±
¡°But why is he keeping it a secret?¡± I asked. Not because I wanted to shout it from the rooftops that I¡¯d killed a kriffing greater krayt dragon, well not entirely, but because when Serra killed her dragon (and the idea that we¡¯d both killed ¡®dragons¡¯ resulted in me having to fight off a smirk) it hadn¡¯t been hidden.
My masters shared a look before Fay answered. ¡°He has his reasons. Though only some of them deal with you. However, he has asked that you don¡¯t reveal your kill until the celebration. Something about wanting to see the looks on everyone¡¯s faces when they see what you took down.¡±
An image of a room full of Mandalorians being stunned into silence as the head of the dragon was wheeled in came to mind, and a large grin spread over my face. ¡°Yeah, I can see how much fun that¡¯s going to be.¡±
¡°Indeed. We will return at dinner to speak with you once more. Until then, enjoy your¡ moment of fame.¡± Dooku stated before the two turned and left the room.
With them leaving, and there likely to be a small break before anyone else came in, I turned my attention to the Interface.
The first half of the notices were to tell me that my injuries had been healed ¨C which I already knew from what Doctor Harvik stated ¨C and that if I wished, I could heal the scars left with Force Heal. I was in two minds about that as on one hand, removing the scars would make sense on some level as they were things that most people would have removed. On the other hand, leaving them would mean I¡¯d have a constant reminder (at least until I removed them) of how close I¡¯d come to dying, of failing in making any significant change on the course of history and how I¡¯d been undervaluing this second life I¡¯d been granted. Though any thought of on which way to go slipped from my mind as I perused the second half of the notices.
Adulthood Achieved!
You have been recognized as an adult by one of the major cultures of the galaxy.
All remaining adult skills have been unlocked.
¡
Skills Unlocked!
Sexual Endurance
How easily you can counter stamina drain during adult activities.
Adept: 2
¡
Skill Unlocked!
Sex
Your ability to arouse and please a partner during intercourse.
Adept: 15
¡
Skill Unlocked!
Foreplay
Your ability to arouse and please a partner during adult activities when not engaging in intercourse or oral sex.
Adept: 38
¡
Skill Unlocked!
Oral
The ability to arouse and pleasure a partner with your mouth and tongue.
Adept 26
¡
¡°The fuck?!¡± I growled out as I read the list of new skills.
After discovering that Kissing was a skill (though I was still less than impressed with how I did) I¡¯d expected there to be some skills like this, but to get them unlocked now¡
I closed my eyes and took a few deep, calming breaths, getting my emotions under control so as to not worry Fay and Dooku enough that they¡¯d return. Once I¡¯d regained my control over my anger at The Powers That Be, I returned my attention to the notifications.
I didn¡¯t need, nor want, those skills unlocked now. Yet, to the Mandalorians, I was now considered an adult, so TPTB unlocking them now made (a perverted kind of) sense. Though I had no intention of seeing how those skills worked until I was older; like only once I was an adult by Republic standards. Yes, at seventeen that was a year higher than in the UK, but I didn¡¯t want to start a relationship until both myself and the other person were mentally and physically mature enough to do so. A cold shiver shot up my spine as I wondered if Serra thought that me being an adult to the Mandalorians like her would mean we could start¡
I shook my head to clear those thoughts. Seeing her in that way, especially as she was now¡ I felt an urge to take a long shower in acid then jump into a lava flow on Mustafar.
My mind turned to why TPTB would want me to have such powers. I remembered a throw away comment back when I¡¯d been In-Between about someone/thing having a bet about me sleeping with a character from Star Wars, but why would they think I¡¯d want to see my¡ abilities at such things as skills?
You¡¯re in a galaxy far, far away.
Surrounded by attractive beings of many different species.
Male, female and other.
Knowing how good you are at pleasuring others are useful skills to have.
So why wouldn¡¯t you want such skills?
I sighed. So much for me thinking that line had been some sort of bad joke on the part of TPTB.
No. We were entirely serious.
Though are you telling us that you aren¡¯t curious about what a certain future Queen looks like under her robes?
Or where the sweet spots on a Twi¡¯lek or Togruta are?
Are you telling us that you don¡¯t want to enjoy yourself?
Are you a eunuch?
I¡
But¡
Why¡
Realizing that arguing with the ones that had administrator access to my unique powers was not the best idea, I sighed again and shook my head. Yes, I would, once I was older and physically mature, want to enjoy myself. And yes, I couldn¡¯t deny that I was curious about how the Force helped one to¡ enhance their fun. But that was not going to be for years, and no amount of hinting or pressure was going to change my mind.
We will see.
I barely managed to suppress a growl at TPTB¡¯s final words, and it was a good thing I did as not a second later the doors to my ward slid open.
¡°Well look who¡¯s up and about,¡± Bo commented with a smile as she and Naz entered the room. Both were dressed in casual wear (which meant they still had their chest plates and gauntlets on but no other part of their armour and only had a single pistol at their hip), but the way Naz moved quickly to my bed and Bo scanned the room as her smile failed to reach her eyes told me neither was relaxed.
¡°I¡¯m not dead just yet.¡± I retorted as Naz reached the side of my bed, then gripped my right arm in her hands.
¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Naz snapped as her fingers dug in slightly. ¡°We were worried you¡¯d been killed when the Cin Vhetin came back. Everyone was so secretive about what had happened,¡± She added as she seemed to bounce from one foot to the other.
¡°Yeah. And my dad looked like he wanted to murder someone.¡± Bo added as she reached the bottom of my bed. While she wasn¡¯t as outwardly worried about me as Naz was, the way her eyes clinically travelled over my body made it clear she was concerned. ¡°He¡¯s barely talked to me since then other to confirm you were recovering from your hunt.¡± Seemingly assured that I was in one piece, she leaned back and crossed her arms. ¡°So what did you kill?¡±
As Bo asked that, Naz¡¯s grip loosened, and her fingers began to trace their way up my forearm.
I smirked. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve been asked by my masters and your father to not say.¡± Naz pouted theatrically, which made me smirk, while Bo flicked her ponytail back over her shoulder.
¡°Can you tell us anything? Which planet did you go to? How big was it?¡± Naz asked in rapid-fire. She blinked a few times and smiled alluringly in what was a clear attempt at trying to coerce me into answering. However, with the recent reveal of my new skills in my head, it resulted in me pulling back a fraction, which made her freeze.
¡°What type of animal was it?¡± Bo added, clearly thinking there was a chance I might slip up and reveal something. ¡°How did you kill it?¡±
Naz¡¯s fingers began to move once more, creeping ever closer to my shoulder. A small gasp escaped her lips as her fingers touched the area where I¡¯d been shot. That meant that the scarring there was easy to feel through the medical gown, though I¡¯d not felt any pain from it when I¡¯d moved my arm earlier.
¡°Hey!¡± I called as without asking, she pulled my gown down enough to expose my shoulder, and I saw the white starburst scar from where the blaster bolt had struck. While I couldn¡¯t see my back, nor had Doctor Harvik said anything, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was a corresponding exit wound on my back.
¡°This is from a blaster bolt!¡± Naz snapped, her tone jumping an octave. ¡°What the shab happened?¡±
Bo¡¯s eyes narrowed as her attention was drawn to my scar, though they quickly moved to lock with my eyes. I realised there was no way I couldn¡¯t reveal what had happened in the aftermath of the hunt (though I should be able to avoid mentioning what I¡¯d killed), so with a sigh, I explained what had happened.
¡°After I¡¯d finished my hunt, I was attacked by a group of mercenaries.¡± Naz¡¯s fingers once more dug into my skin ¨C this time on my shoulder just above the scar ¨C but I ignored her and kept my focus on Bo (mainly because I was getting concerned about Naz¡¯s behaviour.) ¡°From what I¡¯ve been told, a sniper¡¯s bolt struck my shoulder, which added to a few injuries I¡¯d taken during my hunt, and no, I¡¯m not going to reveal what I killed.¡± I tacked on to hopefully cut off a later question about what had injured me. Bo huffed but didn¡¯t interrupt. ¡°It didn¡¯t take me completely out of the fight though. I was able to take down three of them before my injuries overwhelmed me and I lost consciousness.¡±
I heard Naz inhale sharply at my comment, but I stayed focused on Bo. Even without actively using the Force, I could sense her emotions were beginning to overwhelm her.
¡°If not for Master Fay and the duke, I¡¯d have died on that¡ osik¡¯palon of a planet.¡± Honestly, if not for the fact I still had to go back to collect Anakin and Shmi, I¡¯d likely have done my best to never, ever return to Tatooine. Well, I suppose I could be persuaded to return, if it was only to glass the entire kriffing planet, again.
¡°Why did they attack you? For your kill?¡± Bo leaned forward as she asked her latest question. Her face tightened and her muscles tensed as she spoke. For some reason, the attack on me had angered her, which was odd as I hadn¡¯t thought we were that close. Probably it was just because I¡¯d been attacked during an important trial to the Mando¡¯ade.
¡°From what my masters just told me, it was retribution for my actions in freeing and defending a group of slaves who took over a mining operation run by a minor Hutt.¡± I explained as simply as I could. I¡¯d likely have to explain who the Lokella were (provided Dooku hadn¡¯t already filled in those blanks for Duke Adonai), but I¡¯d move heaven and earth to make sure no one heard of my title with them; or that I had a seat on their governing council.
¡°So you were on a world where the Hutts have significant influence?¡± Naz probed, linking the attack with the Hutts. Which made sense and was accurate. As such, I stayed silent and let her keep her assumptions.
¡°What happened to these, hut''uun?¡± Bo asked, returning to the merc who¡¯d attacked me. Seemed she wasn¡¯t willing to let the matter drop. ¡°Were they all killed for their interference?¡±
¡°Barring the ones captured by your father for interrogation, I¡¯d assume so,¡± I replied, which earned a short, sharp nod from the redhead. ¡°Though I¡¯d check with him to be sure. And learn what he did to impress Master Dooku.¡±
Bo¡¯s brow rose at that comment, and her stance relaxed, but she said nothing about it. ¡°So even after your hunt and being shot you still killed three of these mercenaries?¡± I nodded in confirmation. ¡°Good. A warrior of your calibre shouldn¡¯t be an easy mark for that kind of scum.¡±
¡°Thanks, I think,¡± I replied as I tried to understand her behaviour. Likely, it was just the idea that the mercs had attacked me just after I¡¯d completed my verd¡¯goten that her so on-edge. I was still miles ahead of either in single combat (and when they tried to double team me) and was a two-time Akaan¡¯lor of the Institute, so the fact the mercenaries had seemingly gotten the better of me must¡¯ve annoyed her greatly.
¡°So, the beast you killed hurt you enough that the mercs were able to get a jump on you?¡± I turned to Naz at her question and wished I hadn¡¯t. She was close enough that I could feel her breath on my face and smell the fruity hints of her last meal. Plus, the way her eyes darted from mine to my lips then sent a cold shiver up my spine. Doubly so with the new skills that¡¯d just been unlocked.
¡°Um, yeah.¡± I all but whispered out as I began to devise ways to get her to move back.
¡°Hmm, so that means you¡¯re now Mando¡¯ade.¡± She stated, her voice barely above a whisper before she licked her lips and used one hand to move a lock of my hair out of my face.
¡°Y-yeah.¡± I gulped hard before opening my mouth to say something else. ¡°Mmffgh.¡±
My words were cut off as Naz chose that moment to plunge forward, closing the small distance between us, and force her lips against mine.
I froze in place as her breath slipped into my mouth (it seemed she¡¯d eaten something sweet before coming here) as my mind processed that someone was kissing me. Again.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
While it wasn¡¯t a bad kiss (Naz clearly knew what she was doing as her tongue flicked against my lips) my mind suffered a blue screen of death as I processed the kiss while my mind instantly went back to the newly unlocked skills, and the words of The Powers That Be.
Her tongue slipped past my lips, and my brain rebooted, and I moved to push her back, I swore I heard a faint growl come from Bo.
¡°Naz!¡± I snapped once I¡¯d been able to push her back far enough that I could risk speaking within her trying to kiss me again. While I was comfortably stronger (thanks to the Interface) doing so from a seated position while she leaned down over me had made it harder than I¡¯d expected.
¡°What?¡±
¡°Why?¡± I responded to her question with one of my own because I thought I¡¯d handled her emerging feelings for me about a year ago. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±
¡°What? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Naz answered back with another question as she licked her lips. She smirked and pulled back from my grip (which was only to stop her from trying to kiss me again) then flicked a bang of her blonde hair back behind her ear. ¡°Bo likes it. And other things.¡±
¡°I¡¡± I paused as, the image of the two kissing ¨C and other things ¨C flashed through my mind. Both were fifteen, so I really, really didn¡¯t need those images. Stupid body going through puberty.
That acid shower was looking good right about now.
¡°Naz, I¡¯m thirteen.¡± I finally finished my sentence once my brain had gotten past the images that had flashed through it.
¡°You¡¯re Mando¡¯ade,¡± Bo replied. My head whipped around to her so fast I swore I heard the bones in my neck crack. My eyes widened at her seeming indifference to her friend (with benefits) kissing me. Yes, her lips were very thin, and her hands were clenched shut, but there was no anger in her stance or tone directed at me. ¡°You¡¯re an adult now.¡±
¡°I¡¯m thirteen!¡± I snapped at Bo before turning to Naz. ¡°Look, Naz, I¡¡±
¡°What? You want Serra? I can share.¡± Naz offered as she licked her lips and for the second time in a minute, I froze as my mind was assailed by images I didn¡¯t want or need.
Once I was out of here, I was skipping the acid shower and going straight for the molten lava.
Stupid Mandalorians and their insanely young age of consent.
Once my mind rebooted (again) I started to speak.
¡°I¡¯m thirteen and a f-kriffing Jedi, Naz.¡± I all but spat at her once my mind had rebooted (again.) ¡°Hells, I¡¯m not even a Knight yet. This isn¡¯t happening!¡± I snapped, my anger at the images my mind had created bleeding into my tone. I knew I should reign in the anger, but right now, I just wanted this matter over and done with.
Naz¡¯s expression morphed rapidly from one of adolescent desire into fury. Her lips pulled back to expose her teeth as she snarled back at me. ¡°FINE! SHAB-GAR!¡±
As she spun on the spot and stormed towards the door, I realised that I might¡¯ve let my anger cloud my judgment and overreacted in my response.
¡°Naz¡¡± I began but she ignored me as the doors opened and she marched out of the room, her arms and legs seeming to shake with anger. As the doors closed behind her, I sighed and looked up at the ceiling.
Right now, that month plus of mediation and discussion about the dangers of the Dark Side wasn¡¯t looking so bad.
¡°That could¡¯ve gone better,¡± Bo muttered and my focus snapped to her.
¡°You think?!¡± I snarled only to sigh once more and pinch the bridge of my nose. ¡°Sorry.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Bo replied with a lazy wave of her hand. ¡°Naz has been so focused on you becoming Mando¡¯ade she¡¯s forgotten that you weren¡¯t raised here. You might now be one of us, and I¡¯m fine with that by the way, but you weren¡¯t born one of us. You don¡¯t truly understand our ways or know our values, not yet.¡±
I took a moment to process what Bo said and added in what I¡¯d learnt over the last year. It would make sense that there would be things that could only be learnt by fully committing to the culture, which I wasn¡¯t willing or able to do currently. Just like Serra, I was both a Jedi and Mando¡¯ade, and there was always the possibility that those two identities would come into conflict; though I hoped that day would never come.
¡°That¡ makes sense,¡± I said slowly. ¡°And because I¡¯ve completed my Verd¡¯goten, and have now proven I¡¯m a Mandalorian, she feels I¡¯m old enough to...¡± I frowned as Bo nodded. ¡°And you¡¯re ok with that?¡±
Bo¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment before relaxing. ¡°Yes. While I don¡¯t share Naz¡¯s interest in you, you are now one of us and have proven yourself worthy to pursue. What we have¡ we¡¯re open about who we pursue and see, and while I am angry with you about how you both behaved, I can understand your feelings as well as hers.¡±
Bo moved around the bed as she spoke, bringing herself closer to me. ¡°While Serra was the first Jedi to become Mando¡¯ade in millennia, she is not a leader. You, as much as it galls me to admit, are.¡± She paused as she reached the position beside my bed that Naz had been at before she stormed off, though Bo made sure to keep enough distance between us that I wasn¡¯t concerned about her trying to kiss me. ¡°To many, you could be the second coming of Tarre Vizsla or Revan. If you reject the Jedi, embrace our ways¡ many would unite behind you, some may even try to proclaim you Mand¡¯alor. With all that potential, with all that power, does it surprise you that Naz, and others, would want to be close to you?¡±
I didn¡¯t respond instantly. Instead, I took the time to ponder Bo¡¯s words (which were more expansive than I¡¯d expected, mainly because until now, she¡¯d preferred to keep our interactions focused on combat.)
Everything she¡¯d just said was logical. I wasn¡¯t a born Mandalorian, not that it made any difference, and while Serra was the first Mandalorian Jedi in millennia, Bo was right in saying that Serra wasn¡¯t a natural-born leader. Hell, I wasn''t really a natural at it either, but my learned skills drawn from my past life gave the illusion that I was. While I¡¯d come here to build the basics of a potential fighting force for the wars I knew were coming (and yes, in those scenarios I''d pictured myself being the one to issue commands), I¡¯d never considered becoming the leader of these people before coming here, at least not in a cultural sense.
The idea that I could possibly lead the Mandalorians had been subtly hinted at by others over the last year ¨C well, really the last five months or so ¨C and I¡¯d given it some thought. There were certainly benefits to me trying to claim the title of Mand¡¯alor, and it would make gaining the Mandalorians as allies much easier, but the drawbacks (rallying a war-like people in a time of peace, the fight to unite all the clans, dealing with the fallout from the Senate and the Jedi, and the fear certain races would have about a resurgent Mandalorian sector) were greater, at least at the current time.
Yet, now knowing that some were beginning to see the potential in me, and when combined with Naz¡¯s earlier affection towards me, everything she¡¯d done made sense.
¡°I kriffed up,¡± I muttered as I returned my focus to Bo. ¡°She¡¯s going to be kaden with me for a while, isn¡¯t she?¡±
Bo smirked. ¡°Aye. Should make things fun until you leave.¡± The smirk hinted that she would find what would happen fun, though I highly doubted I would. ¡°Give her time though. Just as you need to remember she was born Mando¡¯ade, she needs to learn and understand that you weren¡¯t, and that you¡¯re less forceful in taking what you want.¡±
¡°True.¡± I nodded at her words, then tilted my head to the side. ¡°When did you become mirdala?¡±
Bo caught a laugh that threatened to escape as she punched my shoulder (landing the shot right where the scar was.) ¡°Funny. Just because I prefer to focus on combat and have none of the interest in playing politics as you do; doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on around me. Plus, even if I¡¯ll deny it to anyone you tell, just like Naz, you¡¯re my friend, and having your friends squabbling like ik¡¯aade isn¡¯t fun to be stuck between.¡±
I sighed. ¡°Aye, you¡¯re right.¡± I ignored the spike in pain from the (less than gentle) punch to my shoulder and shook my head. ¡°I really kriffed that up,¡± I sighed once more then met Bo¡¯s eyes. ¡°When she¡¯s calmed down, can you let her know I¡¯m¡¡±
¡°Do it yourself.¡± Bo stated, cutting off my attempt to get her to lay the groundwork for me making things up with Naz.¡± She took a step back. ¡°You may be my friend, but Naz is my closest friend. No way I¡¯m taking your side over hers.¡± She paused as a chuckle escaped her lips. ¡°Besides, watching you flail around trying to make this right is sure to be fun to watch.¡±
¡°Ow, my beating heart,¡± I replied, theatrically placing my hands over my heart. That draw a louder chuckle even as she turned and walked towards the doors.
¡°Tatooine,¡± I called out just as they started to open, making Bo stop and turn back to face me. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you what I killed, or how the fight went ¨C I¡¯m not breaking my word to your father and my masters ¨C but you can tell Naz I was on Tatooine.¡±
Bo smirked. ¡°I already knew that, but I haven¡¯t told Naz because my father swore me to secrecy. Though since you¡¯ve now told me, if he gets angry about Naz knowing I can blame you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re welcome, I think,¡± I replied, letting an exaggerated look of confusion spread over my face. Bo laughed at that, before stepping through the open doorway.
¡°Well, that was fun,¡± I muttered as the doors closed behind her.
Yeah, I¡¯d massively overreacted to Naz¡¯s approach, and while I¡¯d been out of sorts because of the newly unlocked skills, it wasn¡¯t an excuse. I¡¯d kriffed up and would have to work on making things right with Naz before I left the planet and sector.
Naz, beyond being very close with Bo, and having a clear interest in me that I¡¯d be interested in responding to ¨C once I was older (like out of my teens) ¨C was the daughter of Pre Vizsla. Having her as a friend and ally had the potential to, at the very least, undermine Pre¡¯s leadership of Death Watch. It would also help if (and it was a big if) I attempted to recruit Pre to my side (which by that point would likely be a small, but growing, faction that wasn¡¯t aligned with the Republic or emerging CIS.) Losing her friendship would likely result in her falling into line with her father, and thus having us face off across the battlefield. While I had no doubt that I¡¯d win if it came to that, it was better to have her (and others) fight for me, than against.
Any thoughts I had on ways to make things right with Naz were cut off as the doors to my ward opened, allowing entry to my teammates (bar Tiber, thank the Force) from the Institute.
¡°See, this is why you don¡¯t send a Jetii to do a Mandalorian¡¯s job,¡± Huzu commented with a smirk as she led our team towards my bed. ¡°They don¡¯t have the gett¡¯se to do things right.¡± The rest of our team laughed at that while I shook my head at my former 2IC¡¯s comment.
¡°I¡¯d say ¡®ner¡¯sheb¡¯, but I think you¡¯d enjoy that,¡± I replied, making her laugh, and increasing the laughter from the others.
All of them enjoyed hearing me curse in Mando¡¯a, which made sense as hearing those words from a Jedi had to be funny and was why I¡¯d replied as I had.
Once the laughter died down, Andeeld, who had moved to my left and crossed his arms, smirked. ¡°So what did you kill?¡±
I barely managed to fight off the urge to roll my eyes. I¡¯d expected every Mandalorian to be curious about it, but were they always going to lead with that question?
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
It was a few days after I¡¯d woken up before Doctor Harvik and finally signed off on my leaving the Sundari Medical Centre, and I was glad when that day came. Spending time sitting in a medical bed (and being constantly scanned by the various sensors in the room) was boring and not conducive to anything but meditating. Well, save for the intermittent, yet regular visits from my classmates, all of whom constantly probed about what I¡¯d killed for my verd¡¯goten.
The only downside of getting out was that I¡¯d spent the last week in isolation with Fay and Dooku as they began our discussions and meditation on the Dark Side and the inherent dangers it posed to one as young and gifted in the Force as me.
During the week that we¡¯d been in isolation, Fay had spent most of it (when not politely reading me the riot act for using the Dark Side, however unintentionally) preaching from the Jedi hymn book on the dangers of the Dark Side, and anything connected to it. Thankfully, she seemed more understanding than the instructors during my brief time as an Initiate had been, and often spoke of moments where even one as old, wise, and revered as her had been tempted by the Dark Side; of the ease with which she could¡¯ve just given in and lashed out. Not that she ever had, mind you. But hearing that even someone like Fay had heard the temptations was strangely reassuring.
Dooku, while agreeing with Fay on her points, didn¡¯t add much of his own. Now, I knew that in the unaltered timeline he¡¯d have likely been close to quitting the Order by now, and even with me as his new Padawan, there were hints that he was slowly turning into a Jedi-In-Name-Only (what many would call grey Jedi, but I wasn¡¯t a huge fan of the term.)
Because of these talks, and the fact I knew both would be looking for any hint that I was not heeding their warnings or trying to use the Dark Side, I¡¯d chosen to avoid training most powers during our joint meditation sessions (save Valour: Passive and Levitation) and instead used the time to try to commune with the Force.
That had been¡ strange. I could always feel the Force around me as it flowed and connected everything it touched together in a giant web, but I¡¯d never really given much thought to just letting its essence wash over me.
What I¡¯d found was that it was alive yet wasn¡¯t. At least in any sense that I could understand. Fay compared the Force to a river that guided us to where we needed to be to bring balance, but I felt that wasn¡¯t a great analogy. The Force felt simultaneously stronger and calmer than would fit in a simple river analogy. It was also far, far vaster in scope than any mortal could perceive. As if it was an infinite ocean and our connection to it allowed us to sense the currents beneath its surface. It was something so beyond, yet above, my understanding that I was both memorised and concerned by what it was capable of.
Still, the week of meditation and discussion had meant that (bar my evenings) the last month had been a wash regarding training and levelling up any skills or powers. Yet, in the grand scheme of things, I wasn¡¯t complaining. Yes, in the sense that almost nothing had increased, it was wasted, but I didn¡¯t consider it such. I¡¯d killed a dragon (that was never going to get old), glimpsed what the Dark Side was capable of (and been terrified of how easily I¡¯d been able to use it), and had spent time with both my masters simultaneously. Dooku had even hinted that after we left the sector, he would begin to fully train me in how to integrate more offensive Force techniques into lightsaber combat. That was something I was looking forward to as bar applying approaches from my old life a few times, I¡¯d generally not merged my powers offensively into my fighting style.
Before and after the retreat with my masters, I also made sure to spend time talking via the Holonet with both Serra and unexpectedly Padm¨¦. I¡¯d reached out to Serra the moment I was freed from the medical centre as while I knew she¡¯d been told that I was alive and well, I could still sense her anxiety over the thousands of lightyears between us; and that was both incredible and disturbing. Serra had been relieved to speak with me and hear from my lips that I was ok. She¡¯d explained what¡¯d happened when she¡¯d sensed my ¡®almost death¡¯ and apologised profusely for revealing that I¡¯d done the verd¡¯goten in the Temple. She was curious about what I¡¯d killed, but beyond telling her it was something else called a ¡®dragon¡¯, I hadn¡¯t revealed anything. The Holonet wasn¡¯t, at least in my mind, entirely secure and the risk that someone at the temple ¨C Like Windu ¨C discovering what I¡¯d killed, and what had happened afterwards, was too great. Serra hadn¡¯t been happy about that, but she¡¯d accepted it; on the basis that I gave her a memento of my kill when we next met.
Discovering Padm¨¦ had sensed my lashing out in the Force was¡ surprising, and a little disconcerting. The girl wasn¡¯t particularly Force-sensitive, nor was our bond that strong, so I¡¯d been confused as to how she¡¯d sensed anything. My mind had wandered to KOTOR2, and I wondered that if because of the Interface and my other unique powers, I¡¯d developed a bond with her similar to how Meetra Surik had done in that game. Regardless if that was the case or not, Padm¨¦ had sensed my ¡®almost death¡¯ and reached out to Serra. Seeing her face, and the relief I¡¯d just barely been able to sense from her when we¡¯d first spoken had lifted a small weight from my heart I hadn¡¯t realised had been there, and the same was true of Serra. Then hearing how her new classmates teased her about how (potentially) close she was to the author made me laugh. She¡¯d thanked me repeatedly for getting her an advanced copy of ¡®Return of the King¡¯ (though I¡¯d had to arrange for a copy to be sent to Serra as Padm¨¦ had revealed her novel to the other girl) and stated that she¡¯d have to find a way to pay me back for it.
However, despite my efforts, I¡¯d not been able to speak with Naz to apologise, either before I¡¯d left for the week with Fay and Dooku, or after I¡¯d returned. During any of the few meals that Fay, Dooku and myself had shared with Adonai, Pre, and their families, Naz had chosen not to attend. Pre claimed she was handling clan business, but I¡¯d used Observe on him to learn that he was happy that some distance had formed between me and Naz. A distance he hoped to increase once I left the sector. After discovering that, I¡¯d asked Bo for help, but she¡¯d once more chosen to stay out of things (bar her continued subtle supporting of Naz) leaving me with no chance to fix my mistake.
Hopefully, she¡¯d be at the celebration of me joining the ranks of the Mando¡¯ade, which I was currently waiting to be escorted to with Fay and Dooku. While her seeing my kill wasn¡¯t how I wanted to create an opening (I suspected once it got out what I¡¯d killed I¡¯d be mobbed by a lot of people offering congratulations) it might be my only chance to begin to heal the small rift that had formed between us. At least before I left the sector.
I glanced to my right and saw Fay looking serenely out of the window of the small room where we were waiting for our escort to the royal banquet hall of Keldabe to arrive. Prime Minister Worra had been furious when he discovered that Adonai wished to celebrate the kill in the old capital, but I was glad we weren¡¯t having the feast there as Sundari was a symbol of the New Mandalorian ways. Location aside, this venue was still markedly different from Serra¡¯s celebration as then Adonai had only acquired a small hall for the celebration.
I¡¯d asked my masters why Adonai had booked a much larger venue, and Dooku had explained that Adonai was likely using the size and awe of my kill to enhance his political strength. Fay had then explained that many were still unhappy with Jedi training alongside their children and that the more traditional-minded Mandalorians were beginning to grow restless with the duke¡¯s alliance with the New Mandalorians (both of which I was already aware of). She also hinted that it wasn¡¯t uncommon for alliances between clans to occur at these celebrations, thus Adonai might be using the event to secure his power base, something I hadn¡¯t considered but that did make sense upon consideration.
Though what was beginning to get to me was the wait. We¡¯d been in this room for nearly an hour and I was growing bored and wondering how much longer we¡¯d have to sit here and twiddle our thumbs.
Thankfully, a moment later a chime sounded, and Fay and Dooku both stood. Both were dressed in their robes, yet unless I missed my guess, they¡¯d both had their robes cleaned ¨C Dooku¡¯s even seemed to shine in places as he moved. Fay gave me a warm smile as she approached the small table I¡¯d been sitting at.
¡°Are you ready for this?¡± Fay asked as I stood slowly.
While I was also wearing my Jedi clothing, on top of that I was wearing the armour I¡¯d used on my hunt; or what was left of it. Apparently, it was a tradition for new warriors to wear the armour from their hunt to the celebration, though Serra hadn¡¯t been able to do this as her armour had been badly charred and cut from her body by the medics (though I was happy it¡¯d done its job and protected her from worse burns.) This armour would never see combat again, but it was wearable for today.
¡°Is it wrong to say I¡¯m looking forward to everyone¡¯s reaction?¡± I returned, which made her chuckle.
¡°No. While most Jedi wouldn¡¯t admit to enjoying it, there is nothing wrong with taking enjoyment in your success.¡± Fay replied. ¡°Though only if such things don¡¯t lead to one growing prideful.¡±
¡°Indeed. A hunt such as this deserves to be enjoyed. And it will serve as a reminder that while Mandalorians are capable warriors, against any true Jedi, they are outclassed.¡± Dooku added and I turned to him and was taken aback to see him smiling. Even if his hand still hovered near his lightsaber, seeing the usually stoic (almost sociopathic) man smiling openly was¡ a touch disconcerting.
I could sense his pride through the Force ¨C though he was doing his usual job of keeping his internal emotions under tight control ¨C though my eyes were drawn to the small crate he was carrying under his arm. It wasn¡¯t that large, perhaps thirty centimetres cubed, and clearly wasn¡¯t hard to carry, yet when I¡¯d asked about the crate when we¡¯d been led into this room, both he and Fay had claimed it was a surprise that they¡¯d reveal during the celebration.
I was thinking about probing them again about what was in it ¨C mainly because I was bored, not because I expected them to cave in and reveal what was inside ¨C when the doors to the room opened. I turned around to see Dorgo step into the room. Unlike almost all the other times I¡¯d seen him, he was wearing his full armour bar the helmet and jetpack (the former of which was under his arm, and the latter of which I was unsure if he even used) with a pair of blasters strapped to his waist (with force knows how many weapons hidden elsewhere). Gauntlets were strapped to both forearms, though neither hand was wearing a glove. All in all, he looked like he was almost ready to go to war, though from what I¡¯d observed of the people in Keldabe, that was simply the normal way of dressing. His armour was mostly grey, though the gauntlets and pauldrons were red while other places had pale green edging.
He paused a few steps into the room and lowered his head. ¡°Master Jedi, Alor Cameron. I am here to escort you to the celebration.¡± He lifted his head and turned ninety degrees, taking position beside the door. I frowned at being referred to as Alor (chief). I wasn¡¯t a member of any clan and Serra never mentioned this happening to her (nor did I recall anyone referring to her by such a title) until after the celebration was over.
¡°Thank you for the escort,¡± Fay replied as she and Dooku stepped towards the door with me falling into step behind them. ¡°We are ready.¡±
Dorgo nodded and lead us out of the room. The walk to the hall was short, but as we entered through a large door, I let out a small whistle at the size of the room. For Serra¡¯s celebration, there¡¯d been maybe a hundred and fifty people present ¨C mainly students from the Institute ¨C however, that hall hadn¡¯t been full.
The hall Adonai was using for my celebration was much larger ¨C perhaps five times the size, with tables for maybe three to four times the number of people ¨C and almost all the seats were already taken. The centre of the hall was empty, and as Dorgo led us towards the front of the hall, I noted that the central area leading from the main tables to the far wall was empty. Likely that was for the dragon¡¯s head, but the doors at the end of the hall were far too small to allow it to be brought in, so I was curious as to how that feat would be managed.
I saw a few familiar faces (mainly other trainees from the Institute) scattered around, but most of the people were new to me.
¡°We are honoured today as over four dozen clan leaders have journeyed here.¡± Dorgo began with a voice louder than normal voice ¨C so we could hear him over the din of the hall ¨C as he led us through a row of tables and into the central aisle. ¡°Rumours about what exactly you hunted and killed have spread across the sector. My father has used that to invite many to this celebration, though he has been unusually secretive about it.¡±
¡°Understandable,¡± Fay replied and while I couldn¡¯t see her face since she was in front of me, I could sense her amusement, and a spike in Dooku¡¯s pride, at the young man¡¯s words; and the hidden question within them. ¡°Cameron¡¯s kill was most¡ dini''la.¡±
I chuckled once at Fay¡¯s non-answer to the unasked question, and I¡¯d be glad that soon I¡¯d no longer have to face that question. However, I suspected that I¡¯d be asked to regale many with how I managed to take down the dragon.
¡°Ah, Alor Cameron, Master Fay, Master Dooku. Good, good.¡± Adonai called out as we neared the main tables. The noise level in the hall had dropped a touch as we¡¯d entered, though it had still been very rowdy. Yet the moment Adonai addressed us from his seat at the high table, the noise level fell far enough that I suspected everyone could hear the duke. ¡°Come, your seats are here.¡±
Adonai was standing at the highest of three tables that dominated the room, and he was pointing at three seats to his right that were empty. The seat to his right was also empty but based on the fact that Dorgo¡¯s wife Sellena and Bo occupied the next two seats, it was safe to assume that was Dorgo¡¯s seat. Seated below Clan Kryze were Pre and his children, likely indicating Pre¡¯s importance and (presumed) loyalty to Adonai. Tor gave me a friendly nod as our eyes met and Pre remained impassive, yet my focus was on Naz. She didn¡¯t nod or smile, instead choosing to narrow her eyes as she saw me looking at her, meaning her anger hadn¡¯t dissipated that much (if at all.)
My brow rose as I looked to the right of the three seats reserved for myself and my masters. There Duke Torrhen and Lady Asta were seated with their children. I knew the youngest ¨C and the one furthest down the line ¨C was Ebbe, but the other two were newcomers. Thanks to Observe I quickly learnt that the daughter, Alys who was rather pretty, was seventeen, was curious if the stories about me were true. The eldest son and heir, Osto, was twenty-two and even sitting down, it was clear to see he was built like a bear.
The Ordo¡¯s being there was a surprise, as they were no fans of Adonai¡¯s alliance with the New Mandalorians. However, based on what Dorgo had said about nearly fifty clans being present, and having already worked out that Adonai was using this as a way to play politics, them being here did make some sense. As we reached the stairs to begin our walk up to our seats, I wondered if this was the beginning of the re-establishment of the alliance between House Ordo and House Kryze, and the severing of Adonai¡¯s alliance with the New Mandalorians in Sundari. I quickly realised that my presence here was likely the catalyst for that to have happened, and saw first-hand an example of a ripple my actions were having now ¨C even as my mind began to ponder how this ripple would alter the events I knew happened in the canon timeline.
Sat below the Ordos was a dark-skinned family I¡¯d never met before. I knew the man was named Baston Tyri (and that he was loyal to House Ordo) by bothering to use Observe on the man. Baston, like others in the hall I suspected, was curious about me and what I¡¯d killed/done to earn the respect of the two dukes.
Between Vizsla and Tyri, sat Commandant Kraviss and Rangemaster Marod. Given to their location, I had to assume that they were filling in for where a loyal ally or servant of my clan (if I had one) would be seated. The lowest of the three tables held the other instructors from the Institute (along with Nia¡¯s sons), and surprisingly Drayy¡¯ven Jral. The game hunter gave me a wink and lifted his glass as our eyes met, and while he didn¡¯t seem upset that I¡¯d killed the dragon he¡¯d been hunting, I was still confused as to why he was here.
Yet, as we passed the lowest of the three tables, I returned my attention to the top one. There was clearly more going on here than just my celebration, and my curiosity was growing as to what was about to happen. As the continued to climb, my mind began to run through scenarios that could happen, and plot ways to use them to help my plans for the future. Though even if there was little I could do today in that regard (beyond the reputation boost I was going to get when everyone saw what I¡¯d killed) I would try to help Adonai and Torrhen with their plans as a strong and friendly Mandalore sector had far greater potential than the¡ waste that existed in The Clone Wars.
As we reached the top of the stairs, Adonai stepped out, as did Torrhen, and both shook hands with me and my masters before directing us to the empty seats. I sat between my masters with Fay next to Adonai and Dooku next to Torrhen. The latter duke sat down, letting the host, and my sponsor to the Institute and into Mandalorian culture take the floor.
¡°Mando¡¯ade, today we are assembled to recognise a new warrior joining our ranks.¡± Adonai began, a large booming smile spreading across his face. As he spoke, I let my eyes drift over the hall, wondering how they were going to get the massive skull of the dragon (there was no way they could get the whole beast in here without removing the roof and flattening dozens of tables) through the small doors.
¡°Just over one year ago, two young Jedi came to our sector, eager and willing to learn the ways of our people. Many considered my decision to allow them to train beside our children as foolish, ill-disciplined, and a disgrace to our heritage. However, in those two, and in particular the one we recognise today, I saw¡ a spark. A spark of something that reminded me of what our people had once been, of what many of you feel I have abandoned with my choices over the last few years.¡±
¡°These two Jedi adiike trained with our children, listened, learnt, respected our ways, and quickly proved that while they may be Jedi, their hearts beat to the drum of a warrior. They do not shy away from battle, nor reject the ways of our people. And today, we celebrate the triumph of Cameron Shan for completing his verd¡¯goten and recognise that armed with nothing but a single blade and his wits, slew a beast worthy of record in the annals of our people. Today we honour his success and raise a new clan into our ranks.¡±
There was some clapping around the hall at Adonai¡¯s words, but many seemed sceptical, and I had to agree. Adonai¡¯s speech had been¡ theatrical and not at all fitting with what I¡¯d heard at Serra¡¯s celebration, nor what I¡¯d expected at my own.
¡°Duke Adonai, if I may.¡± Duke Torrhen stated and after a nod from Adonai, he also stood and addressed the hall. ¡°Mando¡¯ade, while I am not challenging the word of Duke Adonai regarding Cameron of Clan Shan¡¯s kill, I must state that we are not raising a new clan.¡± My brow creased so much I must¡¯ve looked like I¡¯d aged fifty years in a second. What was Torrhen on about?
¡°No, today we are restoring a Clan founded under the orders of Te Taylir Mand''alor.¡± As a few gasps echoed around the hall my brow uncreased and shot into my hairline. I knew the pair were likely up to something, but linking it to Canderous Ordo¡ Yeah, I hadn¡¯t seen that coming. ¡°Under his leadership, Te Taylir Mand''alor raised two new clans into our ranks. For over three thousand years both those clans have lain dormant, but from this day forward, that will change. In the name of my ancestor, I, Duke Torrhen of Clan Ordo stand and recognise the restoration of Clan Shan among the Mando¡¯ade.¡±
Most of those assembled roared their approval, which shocked me. Why would it matter so much more that I was restoring an old clan than creating a new one? Something told me there was more I¡¯d have to learn about this culture to understand why that was.
Torrhen turned to me and raised his glass. Ignoring my confusion, I returned the gesture and did the same with Adonai.
¡°Duke Torrhen, Duke Adonai, if I may.¡± A voice called out from those seated in other places and I turned my attention back to the hall to see that Aundars Wren had stood. ¡°While I, like everyone here, are overjoyed to hear that an ancient clan, even one with no battle honours, has returned to the ranks of Mando¡¯ade, there is an issue. We still have no proof of the boy¡¯s kill, nor of his claim to the bloodline.¡±
My frown returned as he spoke. Aundars challenges seemed odd as he was an ally of Adonai¡¯s yet was openly challenging him and Torrhen. My frown broke as I realised that this was theatre, a show for the masses to cover a challenge the two dukes must¡¯ve known would come. By having a loyal ally make the challenge, it probably cut off a threat of someone else challenging my kill and causing bad blood between them and the dukes. And with many in the hall nodding in agreement, it seemed that would¡¯ve been the case if Aundars hadn¡¯t acted quickly (too quickly for anyone who should¡¯ve been caught off-guard by Torrhen¡¯s declaration.)
¡°While my words carry little weight here, as I am not Mando¡¯ade, my long-dead partner was.¡± Fay began as she stood. ¡°And as a Jedi Master, I can speak for the Order in saying that we have confirmed his heritage and accepted it as fact. As have the Republic Senate and the current and former Chancellors.¡± Fays¡¯ words were soft yet carried easily over the hall. Yet, what had me confused was the faintest hint of trepidation and worry that I could sense from her. Why would she be concerned about what she¡¯d said unless it had to do with who the Mandalorian she¡¯d been close with had been¡
¡°Forgive me master Jedi, but I know of no Mandalorian who has wed a Jedi.¡± Aundars stated softly.
That sense of trepidation from Fay spiked for a moment before she responded. ¡°That is because we were joined centuries ago, not long after the Dral¡¯Han was carried out by the Jedi and Republic.¡± OK, revealing that she¡¯d been alive during that attack, would explain the concern and the few murmurs that began in the hall at its mention certainly had me thinking that was why there was a small amount of worry within her.
¡°Master Fay has been confirmed by her Order to be over seven hundred years old.¡± Adonai added, which made the murmurs grow in volume. ¡°As for who her partner was, that is a private thing. However, she has confided in myself, Duke Torrhen, and a keeper of sigils who her riduur was, and confirmed their personal sigil.¡± Adonai pointed to an old man who sat to the far right of the hall.
The ancient man stood, which had the murmurs die off almost instantly, and gave a single nod before sitting down once more. No new murmurs were heard, meaning this keeper of sigils had a position of utmost respect within their culture.
Aundars bowed his head. ¡°Then I remove my concern about the boy¡¯s heritage. However, my concerns about his kill still stand.¡±
Even as this set off a new round of whispers and hushed tones, my eyes widened as I saw the far wall begin to lower. It took me a few seconds to realise that this was a design feature and that it was how they planned to reveal my kill to the room (and the space that I could see behind the horns of the dragon suggested it could also be used to expand the size of the room for even larger gatherings.
¡°Then to you, and to all I present the kill of Cameron of Clan Shan: The greater krayt dragon of Tatooine!¡± Adonai voice rose to a roar as he extended an arm to point to the now-lowered far wall.
As I locked eyes with the beast that had almost killed me, a small shiver shot through me, though I quickly beat it away. The beast was dead (a point proven by the missing eye where I¡¯d driven my blade into its brain) and was no longer a threat. Yet, even dead and with just the head now present, it was still an imposing sight. The repulsor-lift that was carrying it was being pushed by at least three people and even to the top of the skull, it was taller than any man present; to say nothing of the crest-horns, which reached so high that they scraped against the lights suspended from the roof high above the hall.
¡°Osik!¡± I heard someone mutter, and while I agreed with the sentiment, my focus was on the skull; specifically, its one remaining eye. Seeing the missing eye was reassuring, but I still felt a shiver go up my spine as the remaining eye seemed to lock onto me. I knew it was dead, but seeing it again resulted in the memory replaying in my mind, releasing all the fear and panic back into me.
A hand came to rest on my shoulder, and I felt a warm sensation flood through me. Slowly, with more effort than normal, I turned my head and smiled at Fay. She smiled back before removing her hand, mere moments before Adonai resumed his speech to the now deathly silent room.
¡°Traditionally, we would have our newest Mando¡¯ade detail their hunt for you, let you reveal in their retelling of the hunt. However, with a hunt this impressive, I doubt simple word of mouth would suffice. Therefore, another option has been arranged.¡± The volume of Adonai¡¯s words had fallen ¨C since there was little need to shout over the hall to be heard ¨C but they carried to everyone. ¡°From the recordings starting on my personal cruiser, the Cin Vhetin, I give you the battle of the dragon versus Mando¡¯ade from my perspective.¡±
The lights dimmed and a large, circular, holographic display appeared (with the dragon¡¯s head being inside the screen so as to not disrupt anyone¡¯s sight) with the screen flickering to life at the moment I would forever remember. The moment when I¡¯d come face to face with the apex predator of Tatooine.
From the recording, I saw a chunk of the sarlacc the dragon had ripped off just before this and idly wondered if that monster had survived the injury. It¡¯d lost its main stalk but ¨C
--RROOOOAAARRRRRR--
My thoughts about the sarlacc were cut off as the dragon roared. My hand shot to where I knew my lightsaber was hanging, finding comfort in the familiar ridges of the hilt, as the entire hall seemed to shake from the intensity of the challenge the dragon had sent at me.
¡°Shab!¡±
The curse came from a female voice to my left, and as the recording of me began to run, I suspected many others in the hall shared the sentiment. For me though, it was worse, as seeing how massive the dragon was compared to myself, and how easily it stayed close to my recorded self, had my mind travelling back to that day, reliving the chase.
As the recording of me stumbled, I felt a hand come to rest on mine and I looked down to see that Fay had been the one to do so. A glance at my hand let me see my knuckles had turned white as I gripped the table in a death grip.
Even though I knew the overall chase had only lasted about ten minutes, watching it begin all over again seemed to take forever, and as the recording of me stumbled and fell to my knees, I felt my terror spike.
As the dragon swiped at me with its massive tail, I heard someone whisper out ¡°How¡¡± Likely they were shocked that I¡¯d avoided being skewered by the massive tail of the beast. My hand not being held by Fay moved towards my lightsaber, though I stopped the movement once I realised I was doing it.
A few minutes (that felt like hours) later, gasps echoed around the hall as I stumbled out of the canyon and into the dune sea. Those gasps were likely from people who knew enough about the predator and planet to understand I¡¯d just stumbled into its natural habitat. The number and volume of the gasps grew as the dragon¡¯s tail swatted me out into the dunes.
For the first time since the recording had begun, something other than fear flowed through me, and a small smirk crept onto my face as, even as I saw myself fly through the air then smash through a dune, the dragon pulled its tail back and looked at it; reacting to the fact my beskar knife had managed to hurt it.
After recovering from the shock of my wild attack irritating its tail (no way it did any real damage), the dragon dove into the sand, disappearing from sight. Or at least it would¡¯ve if not for the fact the recording was able to track it based on the movement of the sand as it swam beneath the dunes. Murmurs broke out around the room, likely due to people wondering how I managed to take down the beast in its preferred environment.
Though what caught my attention, was that as the chase had continued, the picture had grown steadily clearer, with the smaller details of myself and the dragon coming into focus. That meant the cruiser had been descending the entire time the chase had been happening, but I¡¯d neither heard nor seen it as my focus had (rightfully so) been entirely on surviving or escaping the monster.
A hum of anticipation seemed to vibrate around the hall as the dragon turned towards me, then erupted in a cheer as, at what looked to be the last second, I dove to the side. Seeing how close I¡¯d been to losing a leg to those massive teeth sent a shiver through my body. I heard a faint scratching but kept my focus on the recording. I needed to see this again, to know that I¡¯d made it through and process the unbelievable amount of panic I¡¯d felt during the chase and fight. I hadn¡¯t focused on it the time as that was what got you killed, but now, sitting here reliving it, I was forced to confront how terrified I¡¯d been.
Another roar erupted around the hall as I once more dove out of the way of the monster¡¯s massive maw, then an even louder one as I was able to slash one of the dragon¡¯s paws during its third attack. Though the third roar of approval died quickly as my recorded self was knocked away by the force of the dragon¡¯s momentum and struck the sand hard, losing my grip on my knife.
I could feel their building anticipation as the recording of me scrambled towards the cliffs. Even without the Force letting me sense their emotions, the slowly growing tension was easy to see. For a brief moment, I felt a wave of anger surge through me as I realised that everyone here was enjoying seeing me almost die, but I pushed it away as it was an entirely natural way to behave, at least for those used to fighting. And of course, because the dragon chose that moment to rear back and stand over the recording of me.
A deathly silence fell over the hall as it became obvious just how much more massive the dragon was in comparison to me ¨C not like there was any ever doubt of that. Seeing the thing stand up so high that, for a moment, the cruiser¡¯s cameras couldn¡¯t seem me, made it clear just how minuscule I was compared to the mighty beast.
Somewhere in the hall, something fell from a table, but no one reacted. Everyone¡¯s attention was transfixed on the recording as I shared a face-off with the dragon of Tatooine.
¡°Me¡¯shab?¡± I heard Bo mutter (or at least I thought it was Bo), and even though I knew what was about to happen, I had to agree. Seeing a massive dragon pause and look down at prey no bigger than one of its claws definitely was a ¡®what the fuck¡¯ moment.
Almost as one, everyone inhaled as the dragon¡¯s head dove towards the recording of me then watched in morbid silence as I leapt. As the recording of me seemed to kick the dragon¡¯s nose (more by accident than on purpose, but I doubted anyone cared) a rumble began to build in the room.
As I desperately grabbed onto one of the crest horns (my eyes briefly darted to said horn on the head below, confirming to myself once more that the dragon was dead) the rumble drew steadily louder.
--RROOOOAAARRRRRR--
Once more the roar of the dragon echoed around the room, though unlike the times during the chase, it wasn¡¯t muted. The plates, cutlery, and goblets on the table I was at visibly rattled at the power and volume of the dragon¡¯s roar and I swore I saw several Mandalorians cringe or lift their hands towards their head. Yet none of their eyes left the recording. Everyone of them probably could sense the end was near.
And they were proven right as, when the roar ended and the dragon fell forward, the recording of me swung around and drove the knife into the dragon¡¯s eye.
A brief muted cheer when up at that, though it died the instant the dragon recoiled and roared out in pain. Though the moment I pulled back and drove my arm in once more, this time sinking in up to my arm, the cheer returned; louder than before.
The cheer of the hall was drowned out as I was flung clear of the dragon, and it threw its head back and roared to the heavens in pain. Watching myself bounce off and over the dunes was hard to do as it brought back phantom pain surges where I¡¯d struck the sand.
The final roar of the dragon seemed to transfix the hall as I could barely tell if anyone had breathed, never mind moved. All were watching in trepidation to see if this was the moment the beast fell.
As the dragon¡¯s final, pained roar died, and it fell to the sand, silence fell over the hall, yet the moment the recording of me stood, a rhythmic banging began. Around the hall, slowly at first, then louder as more joined in, Mandalorians of various colours, genders and species began to slam their fists and stomp their boots in a pattern that I instinctively knew was a type of war cry.
As the recording of me turned from looking towards where the dragon to the sky, then roared (I still wasn¡¯t sure if that was more in relief, disbelief or as a challenge to the galaxy) the hall roared along with me.
¡°Taung sa rang broka Mando''ade ka''rta. Dha Werda Verda a''den tratu, Manda''yaim kandosii adu. Duum motir ca''tra nau tracinya. Gra''tua cuun hett su dralshy''a.¡±
Chanting filled the room as the plates, cutlery and goblets began to bounce from the noise the warriors in the hall were making, and I saw a few empty chairs also bounce around.
¡°Kom''rk tsad droten troch nyn ures adenn. Dha Werda Verda a''den tratu, Manda''yaim kandosii adu. Duum motir ca''tra nau tracinya. Gra''tua cuun hett su dralshy''a.¡±
For over a minute, the hall was full of the chant as the warriors assembled sang their hearts out. My eyes once more found the remaining eye of the dragon, letting the energy of the room wash over me, and push the last vestiges of residual fear I¡¯d felt from the chase. Reliving that had been more terrifying than the actual fight, but now that it was over, and I had faced that hidden fear, I felt better. In my old life, I¡¯d never enjoyed hunting ¨C likely because my work involved me killing people for a living ¨C but here and now, I felt I understood why people did; at least those who hunted something that had a fair (or in my case, insane) chance to kill you instead.
The swelling pride I felt at having faced off against a beast that could¡¯ve, and should¡¯ve, killed me and not only having survived but won¡ Words failed to do justice to how amazing that felt.
The chanting began to die down as a loud bang came from my left and I brought my attention back to the hall and turned to see that Adonai had stood. While there was a clear smile on his face, his focus was on trying (rather unsuccessfully) on gaining the attention of everyone present and getting them to quiet down.
It took a few minutes from when Adonai had first banged his goblet on the table before the chanting and general volume in the hall dropped to a level where the duke felt comfortable talking.
¡°Count Aundars, I hope this allays your concerns regarding the kill?¡± Adonai asked, drawing chuckles from many in the hall, including Aundars himself as I saw a large smile on his face as he stood.
¡°Aye Duke Adonai.¡± He paused and looked at me directly. ¡°On behalf of myself and my clan, I apologise for doubting your kill, and offer my congratulations.¡± He raised his goblet. ¡°Cameron Shan!¡±
As one, the whole hall rose, goblets, glasses, and mugs in hand.
¡°CAM-ROON! CAM-ROON! CAM-ROON! CAM-ROON!¡±
I couldn¡¯t stop a large smile from breaking out on my face, though I admittedly didn''t try too hard. Being accepted by warriors, being made one of them¡ My thoughts drifted back to my old life, my old team and for the first time since my rebirth, I finally felt like I was somewhere I belonged.
The chanting seemed to die down for a moment, only to be replaced by a more general roar. I frowned in confusion until Adonai tapped my shoulder and I turned. He pointed behind me and I rotated enough to see what was there.
Two banners had unfurled behind me. The right one was the same image of the Star Forge that I¡¯d used during the trial fight, however it was the left one that drew my attention. That one was of a black dragon¡¯s skull; specifically, the dragon I¡¯d killed on Tatooine. The eye that I¡¯d pierced was coloured purple, while there was a red slash over it ¨C signifying how I¡¯d killed the beast much like the blade into the head of the spark-dragon on Serra¡¯s sigil signifying where she¡¯d killed that dragon ¨C while the teeth were dark crimson.
Thanks to my time on Mandalore, I understood what all the colouring meant. Black signified justice and a sense of personal honour, red to honour a parent, purple to signify luck ¨C which, even if there was no such thing where the Force was concerned, I¡¯d seemed to have on my side to take down the dragon ¨C and crimson for defiance. All in all, the colours made sense and a broad grin spread over my face as I looked at the banner.
¡°A worthy sigil,¡± Dooku commented from beyond Fay. ¡°Though I do not expect the High Council to care for the colour choices.¡±
I chuckled at that, as black and red were seen by the Jedi as colours of the Sith. ¡°Indeed.¡±
As I turned back from seeing my new sigil (and getting confirmation that the Star Forge was going to stay as Clan Shan¡¯s sigil) I noticed that the cheering had died down, many of the tables were talking among themselves, or to a nearby table; often while gesturing at the massive head that dominated the room.
Adonai lifted a blade and tapped his goblet with it. Once he''d regained their attention, he continued.
¡°With nothing but a blade, this blade,¡± he lifted the knife high above his head as he spoke, ¡°Cameron of Clan Shan took down a beast of great renown. To mark this feat of incredible courage, I¡¯ve had the blade reforged to a weapon worthy of such a feat while the hilt is now made of one of the great teeth of the dragon.¡±
He held the knife which now seemed as thin as a hair, though I doubted that mattered because it was beskar, it had been lengthened into something resembling more of a short sword, gently curved and darkened to almost black, its simple guard had four downward-facing spikes that looked like they could do real damage, I suspected the High Council would have issues with them, along with the entire blade in general.
¡°To honour this achievement, I present this altered weapon to him.¡± He continued as he turned to me and indicated for me to stand. ¡°May it bring you glory in the battles to come.¡± He stated as he passed it to me.
Slowly, almost reverently, I took the blade by the offered hilt. The spikes on the hilt weren¡¯t made of beskar ¨C at least they didn¡¯t have the distinctive ripple effect I¡¯d come to associate with the metal ¨C but they looked sharp enough to do some real damage. The hilt was smooth, yet seemed to fit easily in my hand (or as easily as it could given that I was still too small to grasp it properly).
As I turned it over in my hand, I saw that where the hilt met the blade ¨C which I now realised was a giant fang from my kill ¨C there was a small engraving of my new sigil, which made me smile. While it could never compare to the necklace from Fay and Dooku, nor the bond I felt with my lightsaber, this blade instantly became one of my most treasured possessions.
¡°Vor entye, Alor Adonai.¡± I said quietly as I twisted the blade around for show before placing it down on the table. I considered sliding it into my belt, but that would make sitting down a challenge. Plus, if it was as sharp as it looked, then it¡¯d likely slice through my belt without any effort.
¡°A weapon such as that needs a sheath equal to it.¡± I turned at Torrhen¡¯s voice and saw he had stood. He reached down and pulled a leather object from under the table. ¡°One made from the hardened skin of your kill. Capable of resisting both blaster fire and lightsaber strikes.¡± He explained as he passed the sheath to Dooku who turned and then passed it to me.
I picked up the blade, and carefully slid it into the sheath ¨C which shimmered dark grey in the low light with my new sigil near the top. The blade slid in easily, showing that they were meant to be together; much like they were meant to be with me.
¡°Vor entye, Alor Torrhen.¡± I said loud enough for all to hear as I placed the now sheathed blade on the table.
Torrhen gave me a nod in reply as his wife then stood. ¡°Nearly four thousand years ago, our ancestor, Canderous Ordo, Te Taylir Mand¡¯alor, stood as an ally and friend of your ancestor, Naast be Me''suum. The Jedi and Sith Lord known simply as Revan. Today, we wish to restore that alliance.¡±
As she spoke her eldest son, Osto, stood and took a step back from the table. I had to crane my neck upwards to look at the young man. He was very broad and with the braids in his hair, he honestly reminded me of a Viking.
¡°We understand that you are a Jedi, much as Revan once was, but to mark the restoration of this alliance between our Clans, we offer you a gift.¡± Asta continued as Osto lifted a small bag from behind his chair then moved toward me. From the bag, he pulled out a dark grey cloth that, like the sheath, had been cut from the dragon¡¯s skin.
¡°Made from the hide of your kill and modelled on the style worn by Jedi during the time of Naast be Me''suum, we present you with this cloak.¡± Asta stated as Osto handed me the cloak. As I held it, I noted that it was a touch darker than the sheath, but the leather felt surprisingly smooth as it shimmered while my fingers gently slid over it. There was a faint scaled pattern to the cloak and I wondered if that was a natural feature of the dragon¡¯s skin (I had no interest in reliving my memories to confirm that) or if it was an effect added in by the tanners. ¡°Like the dragon itself, this cloak will protect you from blaster bolts and lightsaber strikes, though they are no substitute for true armour.¡± Asta continued, drawing a chuckle from many in the hall, myself included. ¡°And once you are old enough for the Jedi to allow you to wear robes, we would be honoured to commission them made from the same material.
I smiled at both her and her son. ¡°I thank you for the gift and would be honoured to accept an alliance between our clans. However, I am a Jedi and my responsibilities to the Order, and my masters, are my current priorities.¡± I said slowly hoping that I had avoided insulting them with how I¡¯d worded my reply.
I suspected that there would come a day when I¡¯d leave the Order, but for now, my path was with them. A large chunk of the Order was¡ less than keen on my continued training as a Jedi, nor on allowing me the freedom to roam the galaxy. While the same could be said of the Mandalorians concerning my training and cultural assimilation ¨C particularly when I¡¯d arrived on-planet over a year ago ¨C they had done more in the last year to truly make me feel like a part of their society than the Jedi¨C bar a few members ¨C had done in five.
¡°We understand and had expected this Alor Cameron,¡± Torrhen replied with a smile as Osto returned to his family. ¡°However, know that should the moment ever arise where you require help, House Ordo will stand by your side.¡±
¡°Then with my master¡¯s permission to serve as an acceptance from the Jedi Order, I happily agree to the offer of an alliance. I promise that if the time comes where you are in need, I will do what I can to help.¡± A cheer broke out at hearing that, and I and the Ordo¡¯s sat down.
¡°Alor Cameron.¡± Putting aside my discomfort with being referred to as a clan chief when I was the only member of said clan, I turned at hearing my name come from the Kryze side of the table and saw that Dorgo had stood and was now looking at me. ¡°In recognition of your hunt, and in the hopes of seeking an alliance between our two clans, Clan Kryze would also like to offer you a gift.¡± He explained as Bo stood and walked towards me, a small box in her hands. ¡°We present to you vambraces made of beskar. Though, in keeping with your other role as a member of the Jedi, we have taken the liberty to remove all but the defensive and non-lethal options standard to such devices.¡±
Bo opened the box which contained two vambraces. I picked one up and turned it over slowly in my hands. Similar to the cloak that Ordo had given me, they looked a little large, but that would leave me room to grow into them, and just above the display was my personal sigil. A quick check of the visible options, and the interface confirmed that the vambrace only had options such as a grappling hook or shield generator. There wasn¡¯t the flamethrower or combat blaster that was common of vambraces (unfortunately), though there were slots in the design, and options in the menu, to allow the vambraces to be customized further at a later time.
I placed the vambrace back with its partner, smiled and Bo and took the box from her before returning my attention to Dorgo. ¡°I thank you for the gift, Heir Dorgo and accept the offer of an alliance under the same conditions I explained to Alor Torrhen.¡±
Dorgo¡¯s smiled and gave me a nod. ¡°Of course.¡±
That set off another round of cheering in the hall, and after waiting a few moments to ensure that no one else was going to spring a surprise alliance on me, I sat down.
[Gifts such as these are not normal for a new warrior.] Fay said to me telepathically to ensure none of the Mandalorians would hear. [And making allies of two of the most powerful clans will have repercussions; both here and back on Coruscant. However, the choice is yours and we will respect it.]
[Indeed. Though I am hesitant to allow you to keep the blade until I am sure you can wield it properly.] Dooku added and I turned enough to see that a rare smile had crept onto his face as he lifted the crate he¡¯d brought onto the table [While I know you can fight with a knife, a blade such as that is not to be twirled around indiscriminately.] he continued, indicating my sheathed blade with a tilt of his head.
[I am aware of the repercussions, masters. However, I suspect the two dukes have used me as a way to subtly re-establish their own alliance. While they do seem to genuinely respect me, and carry my great-grandfather in high regard, if only one had allied with me, it would¡¯ve run the risk of destabilising their dynamic. By having both ally with my clan of one, they removed that issue, offer me some protection from others who might try to target me as a single member clan, and a Jedi, and gain a backdoor to begin restoring their own alliance.]
While that was all conjecture on my part, they were the only reasons I could come up with on the spot as to why both dukes had allied with me.
Feeling brave, I also added a shot to Dooku. [At least now I have an excuse to start practising Jar''kai more since the sizes are similar.]
Dooku''s brow rose in disdain, yet the corner of his lip tugged upwards. [We shall see.]
¡°If I may have your attention,¡± Adonai called out as he stood once more, cutting off any further comment on my theory from my masters. ¡°With the honouring of our new warrior, and the establishment of alliances now concluded, it is now time for the feast.¡±
At this, various side doors opened, and several dozen repulsor-carts were pushed in. The smell of grilled meat quickly filled the air, making many (myself included) salivate at the chance to enjoy a dragon steak. With krayt dragons being such dangerous beasts, eating a steak from one was considered a rare delicacy; to say nothing of the fact this was steak from the greater krayt dragon.
As one of the carts floated up towards my table, I idly wondered just what had happened to the pearls (there had to be more than one from a beast that size), and where they were being stored. I had no fear about Adonai trying to take them as it would be a gross violation of honour and shatter our newly formed alliance, but I was still curious as to where they were being stored.
Once everyone at the main table had a steak in front of them, Adonai turned to me. ¡°Alor Cameron, if you would do the honours.¡±
Realising what he was referring to, a large smile broke out on my face. As I stood, I carefully unsheathed my new blade and sliced off a large chunk of my steak. The blade sliced through the meat incredibly easily; far better than any bladed weapon I¡¯d used before, and I began to understand why Dooku was insistent on me learning to use it properly before allowing me to carry it with me.
Stabbing the slice I¡¯d cut with the blade, I lifted it to my mouth and happily ripped a chunk off with my teeth.
A loud cheer went up as I did so, but my focus was entirely on enjoying the taste of the dragon. I could remember tasting juicier and sweeter steaks before, but the sheer satisfaction that came from dining on the very beast that had almost killed me meant that no meal would ever come close to beating this.
After chewing and savouring the taste, I swallowed the bite. Raising my blade above my head, the steak sliding down it as gravity and the incredible sharpness of the blade worked to further cut it, I smiled out at the crowd.
¡°Haili cetare!¡±
That set off everyone else, and as I brought my blade back down to take a second bite, knives flew into the steaks.
While I would forever hate the fact that I¡¯d come close to death fighting the dragon and had a newfound understanding of why Anakin hated sand, I would savour this day and everything that had led up to it, for the rest of my life.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Warrior Reborn 2
I broke from my meditative trance (which I routinely used during the evenings to level up various Force Powers) a few minutes before my alarm was due to go off, and after disabling it for the morning, looked around my quarters. Like any quarters aboard a Mandalorian cruiser, they were spartan yet comfortable with the only noise I could hear being the faint hum of the ship¡¯s power core through the hull as it supplied power to the hyperdrive.
Currently, along with Fay and Dooku, I was travelling aboard Duke Torrhen¡¯s personal cruiser (which was larger and far better armed than Duke Adonai¡¯s ¨C I blamed the New Mandalorians for that) the Ori''kyroya''kar. At his invite, we were travelling to Ordo (the planet) to deal with whatever the ¡®Vault of the Preserver¡¯ was, though neither Torrhen nor Asta had directly mentioned the vault, instead implying that there was something on their homeworld that was important to our shared history.
As I stood and moved towards the small cleaning area in the quarters, my mind drifted back to the celebration of my hunt.
After I¡¯d officially started the celebration, the noise in the hall had increased sharply. It got so loud that even hearing my own thoughts was difficult, but a gentle tap on my shoulder by Fay had me turning to see Dooku lifting the small crate he¡¯d brought with us onto the table.
The first two bottles he pulled from the crate were birthday presents from Padm¨¦. I knew about those as the girl had mentioned them during our talk before the celebration. Plus, they doubled as a thanks for the early copy of ¡®Return of the King¡¯ that I¡¯d arranged for her to receive for her birthday (which was about two months after mine) before the novel was released to the public.
The other two bottles Dooku removed from the crate were bottles of Alderaanain wine that he had procured to celebrate my successful hunt. While neither he nor Fay were overly comfortable with my killing to prove myself to the Mandalorians, they understood that the event was worthy of celebration. Dooku had then explained that the wine had traditionally been used to celebrate a successful hunt, which made the tart taste of the wine easy to stomach.
Upon seeing this, Adonai had sent one of the staff off and they returned (with help) and brought six bottles of Corellian Reserve, four bottles of Merenzane Gold (as I later learnt, two very expensive types of alcohol) and several casks of one-hundred-year-old Mandalorian wine. While I enjoyed all the drinks, particularly the Merenzane Gold ¨C which was used for a private toast with my masters ¨C I was glad that Player¡¯s Body countered the negative effects of alcohol otherwise I¡¯d have either passed out after my fifth or sixth glass ¨C which would¡¯ve been very embarrassing ¨C or died of alcohol poisoning.
Still, with no risk of either of those happening, I was able to enjoy almost as many glasses as my masters (who it turned out assumed I was using the Force to counter the effects of the alcohol) and gain a good number of levels for Damage Resistance: Bio-Chemical and Purge Toxin and remain sober for the entire party.
The first hour passed quickly as everyone enjoyed the meal, the drinks, and the seemingly random outbursts of singing that would break out. By the beginning of the second hour, people were beginning to mingle (both Adonai and Torrhen had stepped down to talk with others who, thanks to Observe, I learnt were heads or heirs of various clans) with some coming to the table and either offering to join my clan in battle, or challenging me, at a later date, to a friendly spar.
Still, with everyone now allowed to move, I figured this would be my best chance to fix my only error in judgement (well, since waking up back on this planet, at least). After taking my leave of my masters, and sharing a quick drink with Bo, Dorgo and Sellena, I moved down to the middle of the three tables, towards Clan Vizsla.
Both Pre and Tor extended their congratulations on my hunt, though Pre¡¯s was less enthusiastic. Curious if I¡¯d learn anything new, I used Observe on him, and I had to take a few moments to calm myself at what was revealed.
I knew that the mercs that had attacked me had been hired by someone and had heavily suspected that Pre was behind, so learning he was annoyed that I hadn¡¯t died on that kriffing sand-covered hellhole of a planet wasn¡¯t a huge surprise, though it still angered me to have it confirmed. Also, he was right in his thinking that there was little anyone could do to track the leak back to him. Adonai had started an investigation, but nothing had been uncovered so far. The thing that did settle my mood was the fact that one of my options for dealing with him ¨Cthe most appealing one, in all honesty ¨C involved me killing him and taking the Darksaber. If I did that, then I could either reform the Death Watch into something more useful or disband it entirely.
Pre was also grateful for whatever had happened to distance his daughter from me, though learning that had me turning my focus to my reason for coming down to this table. However, before I could say anything to Naz in the way of an apology, she¡¯d leapt up from her seat, and pulled me into a tight hug. It took me a moment to get over my shock at her hug (and the fact that my head had been jammed between her surprisingly well-developed breasts) before I was able to turn my head so I could still breathe and return the hug.
As we pulled back, I realised a lull had fallen over the hall ¨C or at least the area near us ¨C but at the time, I¡¯d paid it no attention. In retrospect however, I suspected that several who saw our behaviour would begin to suspect that there was more going on than met the eye. And while Naz was an extremely attractive young lady, I felt that I wasn¡¯t ready physically to start a relationship. Putting aside any remaining hang-ups over entering a relationship with someone decades younger than my mental self, I could also tell that this body was still in the unstable period of puberty, and therefore not suited for total physical intimacy quite yet.
Plus, with me currently being a Jedi, it was probably best to not give the Council another thing to bash me over the head with.
Once we broke the hug to the point where I wasn¡¯t forced to stare at her chest, I began to apologize. I didn¡¯t mention anything about how my mood was soured because of TPTB unlocking a set of skills I didn¡¯t want to currently have (not that she would have understood that anyway), but I did say I¡¯d been an idiot for how I¡¯d reacted to her kiss.
Naz had nodded along, seemingly in agreement, only to offer her own apology for jumping on me ¨C her words ¨C not long after I¡¯d just woken up from a near-death moment. Like all but a few, she hadn¡¯t realised just how dangerous my hunt had been and had been angered at my rejection. However, having just seen what I¡¯d faced, and realising that I was unsettled when I woke, she now understood that I wasn¡¯t focused on anything but being grateful to still be alive. She also had come to realise that I wasn¡¯t a born-Mandalorian and was raised in the more (in her words) di¡¯kutla ways of the Republic, though she''d mentioned in a few years there''d be no difference.
One thing that had come from that little talk (though I¡¯d already seen evidence of it before) was that Mandalorian teenagers were, generally, more mature than those from my old life. That made perfect sense coming from a more serious, combat-orientated society, but it was something that I regularly forgot about as my old ways of thinking clouded my behaviour and actions. Still, at least now Naz and I were back to being friends once more.
Once we¡¯d broken apart and said our pieces to each other, Bo had come down from the top table and all but demanded to see my new blade. I¡¯d pulled it to me with the Force then let the pair (and the others that came over) examine it. As it was her turn to do so, Alys Ordo had made an offhand comment about getting her own hilt made from a fang.
After that, I headed down further and greeted the others at the lower tables. Nia, Commandant Kraviss and Rangemaster Marod were all proud of having a part in training me, while Gar offered a handshake and asked that the next time I went into battle, I made sure to invite him beforehand. I¡¯d laughed and half-jokingly agreed even as I silently hoped the Force wasn¡¯t listening in because I would like a quiet few months after taking down the dragon.
Rook, who was seated next to Gar (suggesting things between them were more serious than I realised) had made a comment about Naz staking her claim, and that she¡¯d seen a few others wanting a piece of me. I¡¯d joked back at her that I guess killing a dragon was good for a reputation boost, though my amusement had disappeared the moment Rook had suggested she¡¯d have to mention this to Serra the next time the pair spoke. At that, I¡¯d had to promise her that we¡¯d spar before I left the sector, and she¡¯d made it clear that she meant a spar similar to what I¡¯d had to become Akaan¡¯lor and not the kind that she enjoyed with Gar.
Drayy¡¯ven Jral clapped me on the shoulder before joking that the next time we were on the same planet, he was going to make sure I was nowhere near his intended kill. If not for the fact that he was smiling and laughing ¨C and a quick usage of Observe to confirm that he wasn¡¯t angry with me for killing the dragon ¨C I¡¯d have been worried that he held a grudge. Still, to be safe, I¡¯d promised him that if I ever ended up on the same planet as he was hunting on, I¡¯d make sure to leave as soon as I could.
From there, I¡¯d headed down onto the main floor, and quickly been engulfed by my teammates (bar Tiber who had stayed quiet when I¡¯d spoken with Nia, Gar and Rook) who offered their congratulations, demands to see my blade, and wanting to spar with me one final time before I left the sector. Then, I wandered around the floor, often being pulled aside by Adonai and Torrhen to meet various clan chiefs, heirs and other dignitaries Adonai had invited to the feast.
Most of the clans were known to me (mainly due to me having seen or interacted with a child from them at the Institute), but any that seemed important to the dukes I used Observe on to learn a little bit more about them. What I was able to determine was that around eighty per cent of those present were loyal to House Kryze or House Ordo. The remaining twenty were either possible allies for one of the dukes, or in the case of one table, representatives of major Mandalorian companies like Mandalmotors and Mandaltech and the leadership of the Protectors from a few planets in the sector.
At one point during my walk around, a rather drunk Mandalorian ¨C one, according to Observe, who had issues with Jedi ¨C came over to and challenged me to a duel, right then and there. I¡¯d tried to back out of it, claiming it wasn¡¯t fair to fight someone drunk off his arse (ok, so I wasn¡¯t the most courteous about it, but it was my feast, dammit) but that only enraged him enough to throw a wild haymaker. I easily sidestepped it, but he stumbled and ended up hitting Bo¡¯s plate, sending food flying over her, Rook and Gar. Seeing this, and the look of murder that came to the two girl¡¯s eyes, I figured I¡¯d settled things quickly, and struck the man with a Force-boosted punch. That had resulted in him flying off his feet and landing on another table. From there¡ well, it quickly descended into a short, chaotic brawl.
After the brawl had ended (though no one seemed to mind as I saw people at several other tables fight at different times during the feast), I¡¯d returned to my seat, planning to enjoy more of the steak. Rook, it turned out, had other ideas, and with the help of Bo, dragged me back to the main floor, then through a side door. For a moment I was concerned the pair were going to try to have their way with me, but after laughing at me when I asked them if that was their plan, Rook explained that we were heading for a private party.
As we¡¯d exited the building, we ran into Gar, my teammates (minus Tiber, thank the Force), Naz and Alys and Ebbe Ordo, before heading as a group to the Oyu''baat cantina. Apparently, the Oyu''baat was the oldest cantina on the planet, and apart from that claim to fame (and the fact it also doubled as a hotel) having a drink here was considered a rite of passage for any true Mandalorian.
While the drinks there weren¡¯t as expensive or varied as at the feast, the fact no one cared that I was a Jedi ¨C indeed, many bought me a drink when they learnt I¡¯d just completed my verd¡¯goten ¨C was nice. Though I did have to regale the patrons with my hunt a few times (but since that meant even more free alcohol for my friends and me, I was willing to do so). We stayed there for hours, drinking laughing and with my friends teaching me some Mandalorian songs and chants and introducing me to Meshgeroya (Limmie in Basic), which struck me as a far, far more violent form of rugby (and reminded me of an old computer game called Speedball).
As the evening wore on, and the drinks kept flowing, Huzu eventually suggested a game that was a mixture of target practice and truth or dare. Three or more people would compete each turn to hit as close to the bullseye of a target with the loser having to reveal a fact (truth) or pay a penance (dare) demanded by the winner. Thanks to my high skill with a blaster, cheats to limit the effects of alcohol on me, and the Force, I won all my games. Every game I won, I kept the truth or dare simple and harmless, though the others weren¡¯t as civil, and since we were there to celebrate my hunt, I was often the one targeted by dares, which were often things like sitting on my lap for a minute or making out with me. That was always a little unsettling, but the most worrying (and confusing) moment of the night came near the end. That was when Rook had beaten Bo, and with a smirk that I had come to associate with her, had dared Bo to make out with me.
I¡¯d opened my mouth to say that Bo didn¡¯t have to do that (as I was well aware that Bo preferred the company of women over men) when Bo had smashed her lips against mine. Then held the kiss for nearly a minute. That had left me very confused, and I retreated into myself for the rest of the evening, while doing my best to ignore the comments made by others, and the fact that Bo hadn¡¯t even paused to complain before kissing me.
Thankfully, not long after that, guards loyal to Clan Kryze arrived to escort Bo, Naz and me to a flyer that would return us to the palace in Sundari and take the others back to the hall or other locations where their families were gathered.
Since that night Bo had ignored the kiss (which I really wished I could do as every time I saw her, it kept playing back in my mind), though Naz had poked fun at it; while also asking which of herself and Bo was the better kisser (since she¡¯d been dared to kiss me a few times the previous night).
After a late breakfast ¨C which made sense as almost everyone was suffering the effects of a hangover ¨C I headed to a storage room where the now stripped clean skull of the dragon (along with its bones) was being kept. Even as nothing more than a skeleton, it was still impressive (or intimidating, depending on your opinion). Though as I examined it more closely and saw that behind the row of massive teeth was a second set of about forty smaller ¨C but just as sharp ¨C teeth, my mind wandered back to a comment Alys Ordo had made at the feast, and an idea began to form in my head.
Before lunch (though no one was particularly hungry), I had a meeting with Adonai, Fay and Dooku to determine what to do with the remains of the dragon. Ignoring that even after the feast last night, there were nearly thirty tons of dragon meat left, there was the matter of all the skin (which Adonai had already sent to be tanned) and various fibres and internal organs that remained. Adonai was willing to store all the meat, leather, and other parts in several secure frozen containers on the condition that he could occasionally use the meat for special feasts and be allowed to hang the dragon¡¯s skeleton in his family¡¯s estate back on Kelevada, though he assured me that no one else would take credit for it.
I had no issue with any of that, though Fay was less than impressed that Adonai wished to glorify my kill by displaying the skeleton as an ornament, and I quickly agreed to his terms. After that, I brought up the idea that I¡¯d had about the smaller teeth, and all three adults had said it was an excellent idea with Adonai promising to have them ready in a few weeks.
After that though, my jaw almost hit the floor when Adonai revealed that inside the stomachs of the dragon, they had discovered thirty-four high-quality pearls of varying size. The smallest were at a size that they could be added to a lightsaber (though I discovered that night that my Mechanics: Lightsaber skill wasn¡¯t at a high enough level to allow me to do such a thing) while the largest was the size of the duke!
After we¡¯d (my masters had been just as surprised as I) all gotten over our shock at learning how many pearls there were ¨C and having Adonai state that the three largest ones (there were two others close to Adonai¡¯s size) could easily fetch several million credits each at auction ¨C we¡¯d decided to place them in a very secure vault for the time being, though Dooku had requested one of the smallest ones to see how it could be adapted into a lightsaber.
Later that afternoon, we (as in Fay, Dooku and myself) headed into Keldabe to a private hall at the Oyu''baat cantina. There Duke Torrhen, Lady Asta and a little over two dozen clan chiefs were gathered, and this was where I discovered what had happened after I¡¯d blacked out from my wounds and tapped into the Dark Side of the Force.
The moment that the camera flared with red light, I saw many glances my way, though my attention was on what happened next. The flash of light had sent the Trandoshan flying backwards from me (and from what I could make out I¡¯d hit him with Force Lightning, though I had no idea why it had been red as the only time I could recall seeing that was from the Brother during the Mortis arc), and stunned the remaining mercs enough that the incoming Mandalorian squad was able to engage them before any could close in on my crumpled form.
While the mercs had a slight numerical advantage, the Mandalorian strike team was better trained, better armed, better motivated, and, as I watched one Mando blast the arm of a Human mercenary off at the elbow then shoulder, far more brutal. And frankly, they put my old unit ¨C and any other Tier-1 operations group ¨C to shame with just how fast, efficient and devastating they were. It only took less than twenty seconds for all but three of the mercs to be down (two of which were Trandoshans) and those fell soon after, with the last Trandoshan falling to a blindside attack by Adonai, who¡¯d jumped from a small craft, and decapitated the giant lizard ¨C and removed one of his arms ¨C with a single (jet-assisted) downwards strike with a blade. (I later learnt the blade was a beskad and had been in Adonai¡¯s family for five generations.)
When the recording had ended just after Adonai¡¯s rather epic kill, the room erupted in fury. I was taken aback at how angry the Mandalorian chiefs were, but Torrhen explained (while Adonai tried to calm the others down) that attacking an adiik during, or just after their verd¡¯goten was a mark of such dishonour that wars had been declared for less. It took Adonai nearly five minutes to calm the chiefs down enough that he could explain what he knew.
Adonai¡¯s forces had managed to persuade the few surviving mercenaries to reveal that they were hired by Decca the Hutt to attack me and bring me in, dead or alive. From there, Dooku and I had explained our past dealings with Decca, which meant revealing the existence of the Lokella to the Mandalorians (in particular, Pre who was present at the meeting). The anger in the room grew as I explained that the Lokella were freed slaves that Decca had attempted to recapture ¨C though no one mentioned anything about my killing of Girk Saxon when it came up. While I was less than thrilled to have revealed the Lokella to the Mandalorians ¨C particularly due to Pre¡¯s presence ¨C many of the other chiefs offered their warriors to help train the Lokella and strike back at the Hutt¡¯s operations.
Fay had been adamant that we would not condone revenge attacks against the Hutt, but Count Aundars pointed out (rightly in my mind) that this was not a Jedi matter, but a Mandalorian one, though if I, as chief of Clan Shan, preferred we didn¡¯t, he and the others would follow my lead. I was conflicted as I didn¡¯t want things to escalate and make the threat of another attack by Decca on the Lokella worse, but having trained warriors helping the Lokella (whether that be simply training them or cooperating in operations against the slaver) was a boon I couldn¡¯t deny to the Lokella plus I would lose standing with the other clans. I decided that the Mandalorians could aid the Lokella with their training and in bolstering their standing defences. If they decided between themselves to launch any incursions into the Hutt''s operations, then that could be arranged between their two groups, and I need not decide that for them, nor even be aware of it. The grins on the clan chiefs as they worked out my loophole was unmistakable. I suspected it was not only due to the chance to fight some Hutts, but also from my willingness to skirt the edges of Jedi dogma when necessary.
Fay didn¡¯t say anything about my choice then and there, though I sensed her disapproval and we ended up speaking about the matter later. Strangely, Dooku supported my actions and was able to alleviate most of his fellow Jedi Master¡¯s concerns. One thing I did mention to both in private was that having the Mandalorians and Lokella train and operate together now had the potential to be useful for the coming darkness. I knew the first possible test of this would Naboo, but my masters didn¡¯t, and as such, Fay was sceptical about my reasoning, but willing to go along with it while Dooku considered it a practical approach to the building of a non-Jedi force to bolster our efforts in combating the rising darkness.
The clan chiefs had accepted my suggestion for training the Lokella, and they quickly began to make plans to have the first unit of fifty warriors head to the ShaDo system (Dooku happily explained the reason for such a name when it came up, making several of the chiefs laugh) while I promised to contact the Lokella after the meeting.
After that, Adonai revealed the fact that only a handful of people knew what planet I was on for my verd¡¯goten, however all of them had denied leaking the details to the Hutts and Adonai¡¯s operatives so far hadn¡¯t been able to determine where the leak had come from. I¡¯d expected Pre to have covered his tracks but hearing that he had was still infuriating. Though I wasn¡¯t alone in my annoyance as many grumbled upon hearing that a fellow Mandalorian had leaked the information, however Adonai stated the investigation was still ongoing. While I knew it was Pre, and because of this I was leaning very heavily to taking him out when the time was right, there was little I could do to point Adonai in that direction. A vague comment about the Force and Pre would be about as welcomed by the Mandalorians as an Ewok stripper on the Senate floor would be.
From there, the meeting had delved into the particulars of my new alliances with Clans Ordo and Kryze, and it was all but confirmed that the pair had used me to lay the groundwork for them restoring the alliance between their Houses. That would infuriate the New Mandalorians ¨C and their backers in the Senate ¨C and I could sense Pre¡¯s discomfort with this development, but I was more than happy to have this change take place. The Mandalorians in the Clone Wars were¡ useless. Oh, some of them were still good warriors, but the society as a whole was nothing more than a waste of space that needed to be removed. Now, there was a chance ¨C however small ¨C that this development could turn on me at a later date, but I was more than willing to take that risk; after all, that was one of my main reasons for coming to this planet in the first place. If only it hadn¡¯t taken a year to get to this point.
Now, Adonai had no intention of breaking his alliance with the New Mandalorians, at least not for the time being, but nothing was stopping him from slowly preparing for the moment when he would break from them. This irritated several of the chiefs present, but since Adonai had all but stated he planned to break with them at some point and was merely waiting until it was most politically advantageous, the majority were willing to go along with things; for the time being.
That evening, after dinner, Fay, Dooku and I were escorted to a secure landing pad on the outskirts of the old capital, where we met with Duke Torrhen, his family and their retainers and boarded his personal cruiser, the one I was currently on.
We¡¯d been on board for two days so far and provided nothing untoward happened (though with my apparent luck, I couldn¡¯t rule that out), we¡¯d reach planet Ordo shortly after lunch today. This evening, Duke Torrhen would hold a celebration to acknowledge the re-establishment of the alliance between our families in Clan Ordo¡¯s ancestral estate (for which we¡¯d brought a literal ton of dragon meat). We¡¯d then be taken the following day to the Vault of the Preserver.
I couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what was in this vault that Canderous had supposedly left, and why it seemed they needed someone of Revan¡¯s bloodline to open it. I doubted Revan had left anything for me specifically in there as that would suggest he¡¯d had visions of what I¡¯d face in the current era and would¡¯ve cost him resources in his time. Now, while I didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened to him after the Knights of the Old Republic games, I suspected he¡¯d gone and tried to take on the Sith Empire that would attack the Republic and Jedi about three hundred years after his time.
With that in mind, I couldn¡¯t see him leaving me anything truly important in the vault, and certainly not anything that would help with his quest (The Promise of the Fallen). It was more likely that Revan and Canderous set this vault up as a fallback option for when the Sith Empire emerged to attack the Republic, but it was forgotten about in the centuries between its construction and that war.
A chime sounded, letting me know it was time for the shift change. While that wasn¡¯t directly important to me, it did mean that I was expected to be in the mess hall in fifteen minutes. With that in mind, I turned and headed to the small cleaning alcove my assigned quarters had and, as I exited my quarters, pushed thoughts about what I¡¯d find in the vault to one side.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Seven men waited quietly as a large, well-decorated transport began its final descent to the spaceport. This ship carried an unexpected but important guest to their world; one rich enough to travel with four heavily armed cruisers as escort. The passenger, the one the seven men were waiting for, was one of the richest and most powerful beings in the Republic, though why he had come to Mandalore was unknown. The head of Mandalmotors, Dred Yomaget, was keeping the reasons quiet.
However, news of the impending guest had leaked, and there was vocal dissent from non-Death Watch sympathizers about allowing an outsider to visit and invest in Mandalorian companies. Hence why the six-man honour guard waiting with a senior member of Mandalmotor¡¯s board were only the obvious sign of combatants present. A further thirty warriors were stationed nearby in various units to prevent any unexpected incidents from occurring.
Less than a minute later the transport had landed (thankfully without any hint of an attack being imminent) and the landing ramp began to descend. Slowly, the airlock hissed open and from within came eight large, armoured warriors, each carrying a force pike whose silver armour forced the senior member to raise a hand and shield his eyes from the glare they gave off. The Mandalorians tensed at seeing the Sun Guards appear as there existed a large amount of bad blood between the groups, however they were all well trained and none overreacted to the presence of the new warriors.
After the Sun Guards had taken up position at the base of the ramp, a single Munn walked down the ramp. He was paler than most of his species and wore a large, distinctive mask over his face. The lead member of the Mandalorian delegation stepped forward, his hand resting on the hilt of his pistol as he eyed the guards cautiously.
¡°Magister Damask, we are honoured that you have chosen to visit Mandalore, though we are curious why a member of the Banking Clan has come all this way. My name is¡¡±
The man stopped as Damask raised a long-fingered hand. ¡°I am here on a private matter for Damask Holdings and while you are likely someone of importance within your company, you are not who I am here to meet.¡±
¡°Ah, of course.¡± The board member said, forcing a smile onto his face. ¡°Then if you and your escort would kindly follow me, we¡¯ll escort you to Chairman Yomaget.¡±
Damask nodded his consent and the board member turned to the honour guard. Two fell into step at the front, acting as way finders, while the other four waited for Damask and his guards to pass by before bringing up the rear.
¡°Would you care for a tour of the city before we reach Mandalmotors headquarters?¡± The man asked once they¡¯d left the landing pad.
¡°Thank you, but no.¡± Damask replied. ¡°While I am sure there will be time for me to visit locations around the planet later, I would prefer to speak with the Chairman first.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡±
The large group moved through the bustling streets of Keldabe, though Damask was able to see that guards were stationed along their route to ensure none of the locals came too close to himself or his guards. A wise precaution as the Sun Guards and those who followed the Old Ways of the Mandalorians held no love for each other.
However, as they headed down the main thoroughfare, and came into sight of Mandalmotor¡¯s headquarters, a loud noise came from a building to their left, followed shortly after by a man exiting the building through the window.
That man landed at the feet of the front honour guard, who quickly and bluntly ¡®escorted¡¯ him from the road.
¡°Is it always this¡ unruly?¡± Damask asked as he glanced at the cantina the man had been thrown from, the air pungent with the smell of food and alcohol.
¡°Yes, though this is a rather unusual day.¡± The board member replied, fighting to keep a small smile from his face as he remembered his part in the festivities the previous day. ¡°A new warrior has joined our ranks. Though not born on our worlds, the Jedi proved himself by slaying a greater krayt dragon single-handedly.¡±
Damask¡¯s brow rose as he turned to face the board member. ¡°A Jedi Padawan slew such a beast alone?¡± The man nodded and seemed to stand taller as Damask gazed down at him. ¡°I have heard that such beasts are all but immune to lightsabers. Most impressive that a Padawan was able to take one down.¡±
The board member smiled. ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t use the Jedi weapon. The b¡ warrior took it down as our traditions demand, with nothing but a single blade. During the hunt he respected our ways and laws, not using the powers a Jedi is known for.¡±
Damask tiled his head. ¡°Indeed? Hmm, then if it is at all possible, I would like to meet this young Jedi. Someone with such skill, courage and uniqueness has the potential to be a valuable ally.¡±
The board member¡¯s smile slipped a touch before he replied. ¡°Sadly, the boy is off-world with his Jedi trainers. However, if your meeting with Chairman Yomaget goes well, he may be able to speak with Duke Adonai Kryze to arrange a meeting. The duke is the one who sponsored the boy¡¯s training with our youngest warriors.¡±
Damask chuckled, which was a strange sound because of the mask. ¡°Using my curiosity as a potential benefit. Very wise. Though we will see how my meeting with your superior goes before I make any requests to him or this duke.¡±
Without another word, Damask began to walk once more. The board member had to move quickly to both keep up with the alien and avoid being trampled by the powerful Munn¡¯s guard.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As I looked at the large door that sealed the Vault of the Preserver, once more my mind wandered as I contemplated what could be within. It turned out that the vault was located below Clan Ordo¡¯s ancestral estate (which was in a mountain region in the northern hemisphere of the planet) so getting to it from the estate where we were staying was easy enough. That is if you overlook the fact that it took twenty minutes of heading down into the mountain tunnels before we arrived at the vault doors.
¡°There¡¯s no lock.¡± I commented as my eyes wandered the large (about five by three metres) slab of beskar ¨C it was easy to tell that as the metal had the distinctive ripple effect common to the metal ¨C that served as the door to the vault and completely covered the entrance; sliding into the walls at the edges of the tunnel.
¡°Aye, and the door, if one could call it that, is embedded about half a meter in all directions.¡± Lady Asta explained from just behind me and to the right. ¡°Previous generations scanned the door to confirm this, though none have risked opening the vault. To do so would insult the ancestors of our clan.¡±
Since the Ordo¡¯s expected me to be the one to open the door, they ¨C along with Fay and Dooku ¨C were standing behind me as I surveyed the door. The Ordo children had wished to come down with us, but Torrhen had made them stay with Baston Tyri and his two children, Jakada and Bryn, in the Ordo estate on the surface. Baston held the position of Laam¡¯alverde (High Commander) within House Ordo¡¯s military forces and, from what I could gather from talking with both me and using Observe on them, Torrhen trusted Baston implicitly. I hadn¡¯t spent much time with Baston outside of the presence of Torrhen, Asta or my masters, but both his children had expressed an interest in sparring with me before I left the planet. (Which meant I¡¯d received over sixty spar requests since my feast, though some were likely to be of a less than friendly form.)
¡°The Force is unusually strong here.¡± Fay commented, and I knew what she meant. As we¡¯d entered the tunnels, I¡¯d activated Sense Force and almost stumbled at the glare that appeared on my minimap from below. That glare had been caused by the vault we were now standing in front of. The Force seemed to swirl around the door, with a stronger presence coming from inside the vault. That had me curious as to just what Revan had done here to soak a cave so thoroughly in the Force. What object (or objects) was inside that even after millennia, could give off such a strong Force aura.
¡°Perhaps that is how the vault has stayed sealed for all these years? It needs the presence of one strong in the Force to, at least partially, open the locks within.¡± Dooku suggested. I turned to reply, only to stop at a growl.
That growl had come from Torrhen¡¯s¡ companion (calling it a pet or familiar felt wrong). The thing was a Raqour¡¯daan that came up to Torrhen¡¯s midsection and looked like a Force-cursed beast. The body was that of a large wolf that was covered in black fur, while the head was covered by an exposed skull (or what appeared to be one) and from the sockets where the eyes rested, two icy-blue eyes stared back at me. The beast''s tail reminded me of a scorpion¡¯s stinger, and I was morbidly curious if the stinger at the tip carried venom. Apparently, Torrhen had killed one such beast for his verd¡¯goten, only to discover three pups not long after. He¡¯d brought them home and raised the trio as hunting hounds with the one with us today being the alpha (and only male of the initial three) of a pack of twelve. Everything about the beast yelled ¡®danger¡¯, so for Torrhen to take one as a companion made perfect sense to the Mandalorian way of thinking.
I glanced back at the beast, and its eyes seemed to narrow as it saw me; almost as if it was sizing up a threat to its pack. It growled once more, only to stop as Torrhen idly stroked its fur. At that, it turns its attention to the duke, leaning into the hand and I shook my head at seeing such a dominant beast become so submissive and trusting towards the duke. The bond that existed between them reminded me of those between dog and soldier back in my old life, and while I wondered what it would be like to have such a thing as a companion, I seriously doubted that it would ever happen. There weren¡¯t many creatures in the galaxy that I knew of that were suitable or capable of being the companion of a Jedi save for those that were considered a threat by the Jedi Order to any Force Sensitive.
¡°A former Jedi has tried to open it.¡± Torrhen replied to Dooku¡¯s suggestion. ¡°When Tarre Vizsla became Mand¡¯alor, and he proved himself to the then leader of our clan, he was brought here and attempted to open the vault. He failed and stated that the vault was sealed with something called a Force signature, and while he could force his way through, he believed that doing so would risk the contents of the vault.¡±
I frowned at hearing that as I had no idea the Force could have a signature. Was it similar to a genetic marker that passed from parent to child? If so, then there was a fair chance I couldn¡¯t open the vault as my link to Revan was¡ diluted after four generations. If that was the case, then I¡¯d just as likely have to leave the vault alone for now; though a part of me wanted to just phase through the door and see what was on the other side. Yes, doing that could get me in trouble with House Ordo, but so far, I¡¯d failed to see or detect (via Force Sight) any cameras or other methods of detection, so it was an option for a later date. Yet, the more I stood staring at the unopenable door, the more I had a feeling that I had to get in there; as if something within the Force was calling to me.
¡°Unusual. Such things are almost unheard of in the Order.¡± Dooku commented and I suspected he was stroking his beard. ¡°Though, if I recall my history correctly, they were once used by powerful Jedi to seal away important objects for safekeeping.¡±
¡°They were, but even when I was a Padawan, such things were rare.¡± Fay added on. ¡°Though I do remember there being rumours that Lord Hoth had one such vault hidden somewhere in or near the Yushan Sector. However, no one has ever come forward claiming to have found it.¡± She paused and I soon felt her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Given to the link that Canderous Ordo held with your ancestor, I suspect that only you have any chance of opening this door.¡±
I turned my head just enough that I could see her. ¡°How?¡±
Fay smiled, in that enigmatic way she loved to use whenever she felt an answer was obvious. ¡°Trust in the Force. It has guided you here for a reason. Both Master Dooku and I can sense that.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± Dooku added from my left. ¡°The Force feels almost¡ excited by us being here and since that is because of your choice to come to this sector, I am in agreement with Master Fay that you are the one meant to open this door.¡±
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
I nodded as I turned my attention back to the slab of beskar (and ignored the returning thought about how much such a slab would be worth; financially and culturally) and watched as the Force seemed to dance around the door. With Sense Force active, it was like the aurora borealis dialled up to a thousand as the Force moved, shimmied, and slid over the door. There were no colours, but I could almost feel every ripple, shift, and change in the Force. Though as I stared at it further, I noticed that some of these ripples weren¡¯t running along the door, but through it. I couldn¡¯t tell how far past the door the Force currents seemed to run, but I was quickly becoming certain that there was more to this door than met the eye and tried to focus on the Force just past the door.
I inhaled sharply as I did, as the Force seemed to react to my gentle push and reach back to grasp me. Yet, there was more to it, something almost familiar to the current in the Force that had reacted to my presence. No, currents because as I edged forward in the Force, I was able to feel that the current was actually two; similar yet distinct enough that I could now tell them apart.
Quickly I was able to place the first, stronger yet more subdued aura as that of Revan¡¯s. Even though I couldn¡¯t explain how, I knew this aura was his. The other presence was both more familiar, yet not, which made my brow crease in confusion.
If I was understanding what I was sensing (and quite frankly, what I was sensing was insane), then it felt as though Revan¡¯s aura was¡ amused by me being here. Yet even though that should¡¯ve been my focus ¨C this was Revan we were talking about after all ¨C my attention was drawn to the second aura. While Revan¡¯s¡ spirit (for lack of a better word) seemed to be content to acknowledge my presence and find amusement in it, the second aura seemed to reach out and wrap itself around me. I inhaled sharply as I swore that I felt delight from that aura, and it seemed to almost be singing in the Force; music that vibrated through my very soul and made me feel safe, protected and home.
¡°Cameron?¡± Fay asked, a hint of confusion in her voice and in the Force, along with, strangely, a faint sense of amusement.
¡°I-I¡¯m fine, master.¡± I replied slowly, trying to not verbally react to the almost ancestral presence in the Force as it moved to all but encircle me; almost as if it was trying to hug me. ¡°This place¡ it was made by Revan. But there¡¯s something else here. Or someone. I, I don¡¯t know how to ¡¡± I stumbled over my words because I had no way to describe what I was sensing and feeling through the Force.
I felt Fay¡¯s hand on my shoulder tighten and sensed her support through our bond. ¡°Explaining how the Force is, how it moves, flows and behaves is not easy to do with mere words. It is a wonderous thing that only those touched by it can truly comprehend. Now, these¡ residual spirits that you feel, do they seem friendly and inviting?¡±
¡°I think so. I mean, the older one, the one I think is¡ a left-over sense of Revan, that one seems amused by me. The other one though¡ I feel as if I know it.¡± I replied slowly, taking my time to try and put my thoughts ¨C and what I was sensing ¨C into something that should make sense to my masters, and as I spoke, I swore I felt the second, more familiar spirit laugh; or at least I sensed a massive spike in joy and warmth from it. ¡°This¡ it¡¯s incredible.¡±
¡°The Force often is.¡± Dooku stated and I could sense amusement from him, Fay, and the two residual presences within the vault. ¡°This second presence, why do you think that you know it?¡±
¡°I¡ It¡¯s familiar. As if I know who it is, yet I can¡¯t place it with anyone I¡¯ve ever known.¡± I replied, still taking my time with my words as I gently reached out further into the Force, and felt this ancestral aura seem to dance around my probe. ¡°They¡ They¡¯re a part of me, I think. Yet¡¡±
I gasped as the aura seemed to grab my Force probe and pulled it towards the door.
¡°Cameron.¡±
I swore I heard something whispering in the deepest parts of my mind, speaking in a voice that I instinctively knew. Yet, I also knew I¡¯d never heard it before. Though before I could try and process why I knew the voice, the aura shifted and drew back to the door; yet it was also trying to pull me, or at least the tendril I probed into the Force with, along for the ride.
Trusting in the Force, I let my probe be pulled towards the door and felt as the aura guided me around the metal. Feeling the Force seep through the bonds of the Mandalorian Iron door was¡ beyond words. The aura led my Force tendril (and even as I thought about it, I knew my words to describe what was going on were lacking, yet there was nothing else I could use) through the door, then over to the left wall. There it seemed to dance around in a certain manner, but before I could understand why it was behaving like this, my tendril was pulled once more; this time to a point that I instinctively knew was right against the wall.
This new location¡ was both stronger in the Force, and yet lacking, which made no sense. Yet, as I tried to understand how that could be, the aura that was guiding me began to repeat the strange dance. As if a switch had been flicked in my mind, I understood what I had to do, and copied the motions of the dancing aura. As I finished the strange, ethereal dance, I heard something click.
¡°Wh-what?¡± Asta muttered, but I paid her no heed, instead keeping all my focus on the Force, and this strange, ancestral aura that now seemed to glow with delight.
As I pulled back from what I now knew was something like a Force lock (though how such a thing even worked, I had no clue), the ancestral aura shifted back as Revan¡¯s¡ spirit came closer. For what felt like an eternity, Revan¡¯s aura seemed to gaze upon my presence in the Force. The ancestral aura tried to come closer, but a dark spark from Revan¡¯s spirit made it keep its distance. During this I kept my body and Force presence calm; or as calm as I could under the pressure I somehow was feeling from Revan¡¯s aura.
Eventually, Revan¡¯s aura seemed to accept me, and shifted around; seemingly dragging my tendril with it to the other side of the vault near the door. There it stopped and, if I understood what was going on, was gesturing at something for me to deal with. Slowly, I let my tendril in the Force shift towards where Revan¡¯s aura was indicating and felt¡ something cold, dead, yet not. This was obviously another lock of some sort, but unlike the last one, it didn¡¯t have the Force flowing around it as if at one with the Force. Instead, it was almost as if it was challenging me, trying to draw me closer.
A moment later I realised that this lock needed me to touch the Dark Side, or at least not reject it, to have any chance of opening it. Plus, it seemed Revan (or at least his aura) wasn¡¯t prepared to help me, and I was forced to push towards the lock; taking on the challenge that I could sense in the Force. It took me much longer to figure out this lock ¨C which wasn¡¯t a surprise ¨C but eventually, I managed to move it in the right way and I heard a second click echo through the tunnel.
A loud hiss filled my ears, and I yanked back the tendril I¡¯d extended into the Force and opened my eyes to see the giant slab of beskar that served as the door of the vault shift. My hand moved to my lightsaber as the door slid silently into the left wall, watching cautiously for any further traps that might be inside. Even once the door was over halfway into the wall and ceased to move, I stayed still. There was no way that the door was only opened by two locks that required the Force to use. That was too simple (and at the same time illogical) for people like Canderous and Revan to use.
And I was proved right as when someone behind me shone a light into the vault, we were greeted by a second door; though this one didn¡¯t appear to be made of beskar as it lacked the distinctive ripples the metal was known for. And further unlike the first door, it clearly opened centrally and had a device of some form locking the two halves in place.
Cautiously, I ¨C followed by the others ¨C stepped through the first door and approached the lock on the second.
¡°That looks like a simple blood lock with a verbal interface.¡± Torrhen commented once we were all between the two doors and he shone his torch on the lock. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure about the wiring running into the door.¡±
¡°Probably a trigger trap.¡± Asta suggested from her husband¡¯s side. ¡°In his place, I¡¯d have done something like that.¡±
¡°If that is the case, how can we be sure of whose blood will deactivate the lock?¡± Dooku asked as I felt Fay reach out with the Force, likely searching for a hint of how to approach this obstacle.
Before anyone could answer, the lock beeped, and a small display activated.
¡°Ara''novor bal cuyir haatyc.¡± The lock spoke in the voice of Canderous. ¡°Jorhaa''ir te resonl''nare bal jor''lekir gar tal.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s nice and clear.¡± I muttered as I easily understood that it wanted someone to approach, repeat the Resonl¡¯nare ¨C the Mandalorian creed ¨C and submit blood for a check. ¡°Save for who it wants to approach.¡±
¡°I suspect it is you, Chief Cameron.¡± Asta commented after a long pause followed my statement. ¡°You were the one to open the outer door. Logic dictates that it should be you to open the inner one.¡±
¡°Why not you or your husband?¡± Dooku asked as I kept my focus on the lock. I activated Force Sight and examined the lock, but found nothing untoward, and then followed the cables that ran into the door.
¡°No. Our duty was to protect the vault, not help to open it. We were not needed for the first door, so I doubt we¡¯re needed for the second.¡± Asta replied but my attention was on the cables.
Through the Force, I could see them split into twelve lines. Four curved back towards the first door while the other eight headed deeper into the vault. I turned my head to follow the ones that curved behind us and found all ended in small (twenty by twenty centimetres) boxes at the four corners of the outer door. While I couldn¡¯t be certain what was in those boxes, I had a fair idea.
¡°Padawan?¡± Fay asked and I turned to face her, deactivating Force Sight as I did. The last time I¡¯d used that power on a strong Force user I¡¯d almost mentally blinded myself from the glow I could sense.
¡°The cable in the lock leads to four points near the outer door, and at least eight further in.¡± I replied. While that was more than most Force users would be able to determine in such a short space of time, my masters knew I was ¡®skilled¡¯ at sensing such things now while the Ordo¡¯s wouldn¡¯t realise that I was faster than your average Jedi. ¡°At a guess, I¡¯d say they¡¯re explosive charges. An incorrect blood scan, or failure to recite the Resonl¡¯nare will likely set them off.¡±
¡°Probably something any Mandalorian would do.¡± Torrhen said in agreement.
I turned back to the lock and sighed dramatically. ¡°Well, who wants to live forever?¡±
¡°I was hoping to live to a hundred, but osik, what¡¯s the point in living if you can¡¯t live dangerously.¡± Asta answered my rhetorical question with a chuckle, and it drew one from me as I slid my hand into the small slot that I assumed was a blood scanner.
A light flickered in the slot then the screen bleeped and displayed the Mando¡¯a word for ten. ¡°How droll. A countdown.¡± I commented with a roll of my eyes. ¡°Ba''jur bal beskar''gam, Ara''nov, aliit, Mando''a bal Mand''alor. An vencuyan mhi.¡± I said clearly, repeating the creed of the Mandalorians in their tongue (as there was little chance the recording would ask for it in Basic).
The screen stopped its count (it was at six) as the light scanning my hand flickered off. Taking that as my cue, I pulled my hand out and stepped back, my left hand slowly tightening around my lightsaber. While I didn¡¯t expect any more challenges to enter the vault, I wasn¡¯t going to be caught unawares.
Thankfully though, I was just being paranoid, and the second door clicked ¨C likely due to the latches holding it together unlocked ¨C then slid back slowly. The door wasn¡¯t as silent as most other doors were (or the first) but that might just be an issue of age with the locking mechanism.
¡°Osi¡¯kar!¡± Torrhen muttered as his and Asta¡¯s torches shone over the vault as they, and the rest of us, realised that this wasn¡¯t a simple vault with a single room (or cavern) but an extended section of tunnel that led on about ten metres before turning to the right. However, what drew my eye (thanks to Sense Force) were two small crates that were resting on a pallet about a metre or so into the tunnel. Both had a faint glow within the Force, though the first crate felt¡ safer than the second.
¡°Cameron.¡± Fay called out in caution as I began to step forward, but my focus was on the crates. A feeling told me that, while both crates were important, the first was more¡ linked to me. Though how I knew that I still didn¡¯t understand. The Force was such a strange and mysterious thing that I knew (even if it seemed to want to help me change the fate of the galaxy) it would take me decades to even begin to understand. Force, Fay had been living in tune with it for centuries, and there were still times when I sensed her surprise at something we sensed through the Force.
Slowly, I stepped closer to the first crate, and after a moment checking that there were no bobby-traps on it (and examining it with Sense Force), used the Force to lift the lid off with a simple gesture.
There were several objects inside, my eyes were drawn to the first (and topmost) object. It was a standard holocron, yet something told me it was important. The ancestral aura I¡¯d sensed in the Force ¨C the one that¡¯d helped me open the first lock on the outer door ¨C was present in the holocron, and I knew this would explain why I felt I should know whose presence in the Force I was sensing.
Almost on autopilot, I reached out and lifted the holocron. Whatever residual Force presence there was inside flared at my touch, and I gasped and the surge that ran through me. As it did, I realised that this aura wasn¡¯t just familiar, it was familial; and close family at that.
¡°Cameron?¡± Fay asked, trying to draw my attention (and I could sense concern and curiosity from her through the Force), but my focus stayed locked on the holocron in my hand. I closed my eyes and reached out for it in the Force. It seemed to almost revel in my touch, and slowly I pushed through the Force, trying to tease the holocron to open.
As it flared brightly in the Force, I opened my eyes and gasped as the image of a woman (no more than thirty centimetres in height) was projected on the top of the holocron. It was hard to judge the height, eye and hair colour from a small hologram, but there was no denying she was beautiful, having an almost regal air to her and stood with a strong, but weary stance.
¡°My name is Ressa Shan, Jedi Knight, and if you are seeing this, then I am likely dead.¡±
I inhaled sharply at hearing her name as everything about the aura in the Force I¡¯d been sensing clicked together. This was my mum; or at least the woman who¡¯d given birth to Cameron Shan before I¡¯d¡ merged (?) with him and altered his destiny.
¡°Know that what I did, in falsifying my son¡¯s records and hiding him away with my father, was all for a reason.¡± Ressa continued as my mind wondered why the auras of my ¡®mother¡¯ and Revan hadn¡¯t sensed there was something different about me. When I¡¯d spoken to his ghost in the crystal cave on Ilum, Revan had realised that I wasn¡¯t entirely his descendent. So why hadn¡¯t the aura he¡¯d left in the Force here react to that? And why hadn¡¯t my mother¡¯s aura noticed something was different as well?
¡°Though since only my Cameron, or one of his children, could access this message, then I can be happy that it was all worth it.¡± Ressa smiled and I cursed whatever power had decided that this beautiful woman had to die so that I could be reborn here. Would it have hurt anyone to have allowed her to live and raise me before I¡¯d been driven into the future (and the era I¡¯d chosen when I¡¯d created my new history/body)?
¡°My dearest Cameron, if you are watching this, then I need you to know that I¡¯m so, so sorry that I couldn¡¯t be there for you. That I couldn¡¯t train you in the ways of the Force, watch you grow, become a great man and, I hope, if you haven¡¯t already, one day have children of your own. And if I am speaking to one of my grandchildren, or further down the family tree, then know that I loved my son, and that everything I did was to protect him.¡± She paused and her eyes seemed to scan the room as if looking for someone from beyond the grave. ¡°If my son, or his descendent is here with a Jedi Master, or another willing to train them in the ways of the Force, you have my deepest and warmest thanks.¡±
¡°It has been our honour, Knight Shan.¡± Dooku replied, showing respect to a woman long since dead, and even if I couldn¡¯t see him, I knew he had bowed to the recording of my mother.
Ressa¡¯s hologram ¨C for some reason, it felt wrong to keep referring to her as my mother ¨C shifted, and her shoulders dropped. ¡°My sweet little Cameron. If it is you listening to this message, then I must beg your forgiveness; for both leaving you with my father as a baby, and for hiding your strength in the Force from the Jedi.¡± She sighed and looked down to one side, rubbing her arm as she did so. ¡°You see your father¡ he was not who I believed him to be.¡±
¡°I¡ I met him about four years before you were born, not long after I became a Knight, on a world deep in the Outer Rim; one that had once been a part of Exar Kun¡¯s Sith Empire though, by the time I arrived, it had been a part of the Republic for centuries.¡± She paused and took a breath, seemingly to steady herself and I felt a cold shiver travel down my spine. Something told me that what she was about to reveal was not going to be comforting. ¡°He was older than me. Heh, almost as old as my father, yet there was this¡ air to him. Something regal, noble. And while he wasn¡¯t trained at the Temple, he was well trained in the Force, if seemingly lacking in strength in the Force, and claimed that he¡¯d been a Padawan of a travelling Jedi several decades before. Like a fool, I believed him even though the chances of that were remote.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I should¡¯ve seen the truth, should''ve questioned more about the chances of such a meeting taking place, but in my youth; in my arrogance, I didn¡¯t.¡±
¡°As time went by, and we travelled together, I quickly fell for him and not long after I realised that I was pregnant with Cameron, something happened. While dealing with pirates on an outer rim world, we were overrun and, in a moment of anger, the man unleashed his full strength in the Force. His power¡ was unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt before. Pure, controlled fury that obliterated the pirates.¡± She sighed again, still rubbing her arm. ¡°It was at that moment I knew I¡¯d been fooled. The man I¡¯d fallen for was not a Jedi, but a Sith Lord. One of incredible power who I believe had sought me out due to my heritage.¡± I heard Fay inhale sharply and sensed a spike in concern from Dooku at the reveal of my father being a Sith.
And where the fuck was that mentioned in the life setup options?
¡°Keeping quiet about what had happened, and doing my best to shield my thoughts, I was able to slip away from the man one night. Though it was a close thing as, while my shuttle was leaving the planet, he unleashed a Force Storm that ignited the atmosphere of the planet. I escaped, but even though there should¡¯ve been little chance that he survived his attack, I took no chances.¡±
¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t feel safe leaving you with the Order.¡± Her eyes darted up as if looking for something before they returned to looking at the floor in front of her. "That man¡ your father, H-he was more powerful than any of the Masters at the Temple, and possibly all of them combined. So, after you were born, I faked your Force potential check, dropped you with my father then disappeared. I¡ I wish¡ that I could¡¯ve seen you grow; seen you become a man that I know in my heart will help those in need, but I couldn¡¯t risk it. The Sith would be after me.¡±
¡°I¡¯m leaving my personal holocron, along with several other objects for my son here, in this vault set up by Revan and Canderous in the hope that one day, you may find them, Cameron. That you can forgive me for what I¡¯ve done and can stay safe from Kadir.¡±
For the first time since Ressa had begun her recounting, she stood tall, and her eyes were searching for something as if she was trying to reach out across the millennia to speak directly to me.
¡°I wish that I could¡¯ve been there to see you grow, my sweet, sweet boy. To see you take your first steps, get into your first fight, construct your first lightsaber and become the man that I know in my heart you are destined to be, but it couldn¡¯t happen. I know there is every chance you cannot forgive me for what I¡¯ve done, but everything has been to protect you, to set you on a path that I, and the Force, feel is the correct one. Everything I have done is because I love you, my darling boy. May the Force be with you, always.¡±
The message flickered off, but I continued to stare at the holocron, trying to process what I¡¯d just learnt. I didn¡¯t know if this Sith was influenced by The Powers That Be to seek out my mother, or if that had been what was supposed to have happened to Cameron before I merged/replaced him but learning that my father was a Sith was¡ a shock to the system. I didn¡¯t know of any active Sith during those years, though thanks to my time at the Temple, I was aware that about two hundred years after I ¡®left¡¯ the past, a powerful Sith Empire attacked the Jedi and Republic - even being able to occupy Coruscant for a while - so my father might have been an advanced scout for that empire.
The other big issue with this reveal (beyond the thoughts about what Kadir had been like as a person as Sith or not, he had been my father) was how the Jedi in general ¨C and the High Council in particular -would react to this. Something told me that if they found out about this, then my chances of altering the future ¨C and thus, preventing the rise of Sidious¡¯ Empire ¨C would be¡ restricted.
¡°Cameron?¡± I turned at Fay¡¯s voice and felt her hand as she gently touched my shoulder. ¡°How are you handling this?¡± I turned to face her while still holding my Ressa¡¯s holocron.
¡°I¡¡± I licked my lips and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Knowing my mum seemingly died to protect me is bittersweet, but learning my father was a Sith¡ The Council will not like that.¡±
Dooku almost snorted at my comment. ¡°I see you are learning the art of understatement.¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the smirk from my lips as he continued. ¡°The Council will only learn of this if, and only if, Master Fay and I believe they need to know.¡± He paused and glanced away for a moment before continuing. ¡°The actions of one¡¯s parents have no bearing on the child. All the mistakes, triumphs and everything in between belong only to the parents, with the child being no more than an observer to them. To judge you for the choices made by a man you have never met would be¡ unworthy of educated beings.¡±
¡°Yes. This is a private matter that you, and you alone, have to come to terms with.¡± Fay added as I felt a wave of reassurance from her through the Force. ¡°While this news is¡ troubling, you have never known your father, nor are you bound to follow his path simply because you share his genetics.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± I mumbled out as I turned my attention back to the holocron. The Force, while now calmer, was still swirling around the object. I felt as though there was more stored within it for me to learn; about Ressa, my family and the Force. Yet, I knew this wasn¡¯t the time nor place to see. Still, I used Observe on the holocron before I slipped it into one of the inner pockets my robes had.
Ressa Shan¡¯s Holocron
The personal holocron of Jedi Knight Ressa Shan.
Served as a diary and knowledge storage unit for Knight Shan for over a decade.
HP: 200
Rarity: Unique
Value: 15000
Energy Value: 25000
Special Features:
Almost unlimited storage capacity.
The knowledge within is protected by a ¡®gatekeeper¡¯.
¡
The almost unlimited storage space was something I¡¯d seen on other holocrons (something to do with the Force and how they worked I suspected), and the Hit Points, Value and Energy Value ¨C which I still had no ideas as to its function, though it wasn¡¯t how much Force Power I could push into an object as I¡¯d tried that on a few things without success ¨C values were in-line with other holocrons as well.
Then again, the only holocron I¡¯d played around with was the Sith apprentice¡¯s holocron that I¡¯d grabbed before ending up in this era. With that, I¡¯d been reluctant to spend too much time delving into what it contained. While it had belonged to only a Sith apprentice, it was still an object soaked in the Dark Side (making it hard to open when always around Jedi), thus I¡¯d only browsed the more¡ surface information contained within. Still, I felt better having in my Inventory than being locked away in a vault in the Jedi Temple (with whatever other objects deemed ¡®tainted by the Dark Side¡¯ the Council had locked away over the millennia).
As I dropped the holocron into a large pocket, I lamented that my standard robes had a limited number of pockets. There was certainly not anything big enough to holster my new short sword, though that was hardly a surprise. Said blade was currently back at the Ordo estate as neither of my masters felt I¡¯d require it for the vault. Both were less than thrilled that I even had it with me, but to leave it back on (the planet) Mandalore would¡¯ve been - according to Duke Adonai - an insult to his clan; and that of Clan Ordo as they commissioned the sheath.
One thing I did plan to have made - once I was knighted - was a set of robes made from the dragon skin that had more pockets than a normal robe. If not for my Inventory, I¡¯d have to have left many things (not least my lightsaber shoto when I didn¡¯t keep it secured with a magnetic clamp) behind, or have them stored in a rucksack that would be unusual for a Jedi to carry.
Turning my attention back to the crate, the next thing that caught my eye was a simple, if slightly old, datapad. A quick check confirmed it still had power, and I turned it on.
The screen flickered and took longer to start than was normal, but given to its age and lack of activity, that wasn¡¯t unexpected. What was, was the picture that appeared. It showed Ressa, her hair matted against her skull, holding a bundle. I gasped as I realised this was me, or at least my body, being born and again my mind wondered if this boy would¡¯ve been born if not for me choosing to be inserted into this universe as a descendent of Revan.
Still, even if this woman wasn¡¯t technically my mother, I still felt a connection to her; and given to the way her aura had reacted to me, that extended into the Force. Slowly, taking care in case my touch might break the ancient datapad, I ran my finger down the screen. It was clear that this photo was taken not long after my ¡®birth¡¯, and it should¡¯ve been a happy moment to see. Yet, my mind was quickly drawn back to who my father was, and the fact that not long after this Ressa was forced to place ¡®me¡¯ with her father and run away. A swell of anger grew in me at realising that Sith had stolen ¡®my¡¯ childhood, yet I was quickly able to dismiss it. The fault likely was my own because of my choices before my rebirth, so any anger should be directed at myself and not a Sith that was long dead.
Part of me wanted to spend more time looking at the picture ¨C and any other pictures or data that might be on the datapad ¨C I knew it was something I could do at a later date. So, being careful with the ancient datapad, I placed it down gently on the unopened second crate and returned my focus to what was in the first.
The next thing I picked up was a narrow but long case that reminded me of those fancy cases for expensive pens from my old life. Continuing to be careful due to the contents of the crate being millennia-old, I lifted the small case. After discovering the lock, it opened with a hiss; signalling that whatever was inside had been sealed away to preserve it.
Inside was a lock of light brown hair held together by braids.
¡°Her Padawan braid.¡± Dooku offered from just behind and to my right. ¡°To many, it¡¯s an important link to their past and a reminder that no matter what they have done, there is always more to learn and understand about the Force.¡±
I heard his words, and I lifted a finger towards the braid. I didn¡¯t touch it ¨C concerned that doing so might damage it in some way ¨C but instead, I traced from the yellow band and one end to the red at the other. In between red, blue, and green beads that, if the meaning held the same back then as it did now, she had been a Jedi Consular and skilled with a lightsaber and in a cockpit. There were also a few white beads, but those were not used by the current Order, so I was unsure as to their meaning.
As my finger traced down the braid, I swore I felt a residual¡ spark in the Force. As if it was another attempt by Ressa to reach out across the years to connect with me. I smiled at the idea, and my hand drifted to my necklace. While not made directly for me, the braid felt as though it should be with me, just as the necklace did.
Still, there was more in the crate to examine, so I closed the small case ¨C making sure to reseal the lock ¨C then placed it on the second crate. Looking back into the first crate, I noticed a pile of credits that while old, I would still be able to add to my Inventory, thus allowing me to draw them as ¡®new¡¯ credits if the need arose. I¡¯d already done that with credits I¡¯d discovered under the Jedi Temple and proved worked by withdrawing the entire stored credit reserve in private a few days later.
I shifted the credit pile to the side and found a small box, no bigger than my fist, buried beneath them. Curious as to why Ressa would¡¯ve done that, I pulled the box out of the crate. The box was nondescript, but inside was a small light blue crystal that looked the right size to place in a lightsaber.
¡°A rather common colour.¡± Dooku commented in a quiet voice. Whether that was out of respect for the intimacy of my looking through my ¡®mother¡¯s¡¯ possessions or because he didn¡¯t want his voice to carry to the Ordo¡¯s (who were near the second door, possibly examining the explosive trigger system Canderous had set up. I couldn¡¯t say. ¡°Though I sense an unusual ripple in the Force from it.¡±
Something about the colour and what Dooku said stirred a memory in me and my mind was drawn, as if by someone else, to the moment Bastila had confronted Darth Revan aboard his flagship. Revan¡¯s lightsaber engaged, and I felt a slight tremor in the Force. My curiosity peaked, I used Observe on the crystal.
Mantle of the Force
(Unique Force Crystal)
One of two legendary Force crystals linked with Revan.
While the origins of this crystal have been lost to the ages, the potential it possesses has not.
HP: 20
Rarity: Unique
Value: 50000
Energy Value: 1000
Special Features:
Enhances the benefits of any other crystals used in a lightsaber.
Grants a small increase in the potency of an attuned user¡¯s Force abilities.
Attuned Users:
Revan (95%)
Bastila Shan (4%)
Ressa Shan (1%)
¡
NOTICE:
Attuning Force-touched objects that are attuned to others is more difficult than those that are unattuned.
Time to attune varies depending on the strength of attunement, the Force potential of the former user, and the inclination of a Force presence to allow re-attunement.
¡
I managed to stop myself gasping at realising I was holding one of the two crystals Revan was linked to, and silently wondered how and when Ressa had managed to obtain it. Either it had been given to her by my ¡®father¡¯ (hinting that Revan had died fighting whatever Sith Order he had come from), or it was given to Ressa by either my grandfather or Bastila.
¡°You recognize this crystal?¡± Dooku asked, indicating that while I¡¯d not reacted outwardly, my masters had sensed my shock through our bond.
¡°I, I think, this is one of Revan¡¯s crystals.¡± I began, rapidly concocting a story in my head about how to explain what I knew. ¡°I saw images of the crystals he used in his lightsaber and¡ when I picked it up I thought I saw an image of him wielding it in my mind.¡± I paused and slowly lifted the small crystal out of the box. ¡°The Force feels¡ familiar within, though not in the same way it does with my mother¡¯s holocron. If it is what I think, then this is the crystal known as the Mantle of the Force.¡±
I heard Fay inhale sharply and felt spikes of shock and curiosity in the Force from both my masters.
¡°How certain of this are you?¡± Dooku asked slowly as I turned and gently handed the crystal to Fay.
¡°The colour matches, and the Force¡ It feels like I¡¯m right. Though I won¡¯t know until I place it in a lightsaber.¡± I stated as Fay brushed a finger over the contours of the crystal.
¡°To think that this might be that crystal¡ That it might be real¡¡± Fay paused and a faint, disbelieving chuckle escaped her lips. ¡°Never did I think the day would come when it might be proven to be real.¡± She handed it back to me and met my eyes. ¡°If this is indeed the Mantle of the Force, then it calls into question many of the official records surrounding Revan, Malak and the Old Republic Insurrection.¡±
¡°Agreed. Though until we can confirm such a thing, if we are able to, then none of our fellow Jedi will be willing to question the official story regarding Revan.¡± Dooku added.
While I kept my eyes on the Mantle, I wondered about what he was talking about. The records that I¡¯d been allowed to browse within the Archives were accurate, if simplistic, regarding Revan, Bastila, Malak and everyone linked to them during their lifetime.
¡°To many, the idea that two crystals with such supposedly strong presences in the Force would gravitate to a man who was once a Sith Lord is considered¡ heretical.¡± Dooku explained, probably having sensed my confusion.
¡°What about the Star Forge?¡± I asked, wondering at the apparent idiocy of the Jedi. ¡°Do they consider that merely an act of theatricality in the story of Revan?¡± Now, there were mentions of it in the records I¡¯d been allowed to read about my family, but it was glossed over heavily; either because the information was restricted, or they simply failed to believe such a station was possible. Around me the Force shifted, and I wondered if this was Revan¡¯s residual presence reacting to my questions. Force knew he wasn¡¯t a fan of the Jedi Council in his time, and likely in mine as well.
¡°Yes and No.¡± Fay replied as I placed the crystal back in its box. ¡°While the Jedi and Republic were present for the destruction of the Star Forge, and the Jedi confirmed that the station was strong in the Dark Side of the Force, there is som...¡±
¡°SHAB!¡±
Fay¡¯s words were cut off by Torrhen¡¯s loud curse. Making sure I still had a firm grip on the Mantle¡¯s box, I turned and saw that the duke and his wife had moved further into the cavern. Since they weren¡¯t in visual range, but no more than twenty metres away according to my Detection boosted minimap, it was safe to assume they¡¯d headed further into the vault while Fay Dooku and myself had spoken about Ressa¡¯s Padawan braid and the Mantle.
¡°I believe our hosts have found something of significance.¡± Dooku commented, which made me chuckle. While Dooku was often solemn, he had a dry sense of humour and a knack for understatement that I found refreshing when compared to other Jedi. ¡°Perhaps we should see what they¡¯ve discovered.¡±
Fay nodded her agreement, and I reluctantly placed the case with Ressa¡¯s Padawan braid back in the first crate. The box with the Mantle I slid into my robes as there was no way I was risking that being left behind. While I hadn¡¯t opened the second crate (and there was the faintest hint of the Dark Side coming from it, I suspected that whatever Torrhen had found would be interesting ¨C plus I could always search that crate later.
It only took us a minute to reach the bend in the cavern and see the two heads of Clan Ordo. Both were standing over several small pallets holding small blocks of metal. As we came closer, and I noticed the distinctive ripple pattern in the metal, I let out a small whistle in astonishment.
¡°How much is there?¡± I asked, indicating the beskar that sat on the pallets.
Asta turned to face us, a block of the rare (and culturally significant) metal in her hand. ¡°Enough for a squad to get full armour, maybe a bit more.¡±
¡°A most impressive haul.¡± Dooku commented and Asta nodded in agreement.
¡°Yes, but this datapad¡¡± Torrhen began as he turned around to also face us, and I spotted a pad in his hand (one that seemed to be trembling slightly). ¡°This¡ it¡¯s a recording from Te Taylir Mand''alor.¡± I felt my brow rise at hearing there was a message from Canderous waiting for us to find. ¡°I watched the start, but it¡¯s only to be played in the presence of the heads of Clan Ordo¡ and Clan Shan.¡±
My brow rose almost to my hairline ¨C and I absently flicked away a lock of hair that had fallen over my cheek ¨C at hearing that the message was for my clan. Especially since until a few days ago Clan Shan had never held any members. Had Canderous and Revan known that I would one day stand here, or had The Powers That Be done something (in conjunction with the Force) to arrange this?
I dismissed the second idea almost instantly. The Powers That Be hadn¡¯t shown any interest in directly influencing what I did, or where I went (at least I didn¡¯t think they had). However, the Force may have been able to¡ influence events to increase the chances of this haul being something I might discover.
Torrhen¡¯s lip twitched as he watched my reaction to the revelation about who the message was for. ¡°Aye. I wondered the same thing. If they knew that we¡¯d one day all be standing here.¡± He shook his head as he continued. ¡°Then again, I know nothing about how the Force works beyond it giving you Jedi impressive powers.¡±
¡°The Force¡ does not tell us what to do,¡± Fay began slowly as if measuring her words, ¡°but it can help one trained to interact with it¡ glimpse possible events. Or gently suggest something that it feels we need to do or places we might want to visit.¡± She paused and I felt her eyes on me. ¡°Then again, it does seem to have¡ more ideas for Cameron to use than most Jedi.¡±
The Ordos shared a look, and I could understand it easily. Before being reborn, the idea that some¡ thing could gently influence events on a galactic scale was¡ insane and terrifying at the same time. Though now that I¡¯d at least spent a few years using and meditating in the Force, I could also see that how Fay described it was accurate¡ if one used the limited words that existed in Basic.
¡°The recording?¡± I asked, getting the conversation back on track.
¡°Right.¡± Torrhen lifted the pad and pressed a finger to the screen.
¡°To those who do not know my voice, I was born Canderous of Clan Ordo, yet by the time of this recording, I have claimed the title of Mand¡¯alor of my people.¡± The gruff, no-nonsense voice of Canderous began and I felt a shiver of excitement shoot up my spine. Just like with other famous characters, to hear that voice for real for the first time was something that would never get old (I hoped). ¡°Several years ago, just before he vanished into the Unknown Regions, Revan came to me with warnings of a dark future. One that would bring ruin to the Republic and my people. At first, I was sceptical. Even after my becoming Mand¡¯alor, the Mando¡¯ade are still a broken, scattered people. A darker fate for them I could not imagine, nor did I care about the fate of the Republic.¡±
¡°Yet, as we spoke about his visions¡ I became angered by what he told me would befall my people.¡± A hint of anger was now clear in his voice, and I wondered if Revan had glimpsed what befell the Mandalorians during the Clone Wars, or if there was an even darker future that came afterwards. ¡°To reject our culture, our ways¡ My blood hungered for vengeance against the dar¡¯manda. Yet, Revan told me this, and that a great evil that would plunge the galaxy into darkness and leave it vulnerable to other threats, would happen long after both of us had passed on. Yet, in this darkness, as it began to grow, Revan claimed to see a¡ spark of hope.¡± He paused and a brief, wounded laugh came from the pad.
¡°Hope. Until I met Revan, that is Revan before either of us knew he was Revan, my hope had died on Malachor. Yet, the very man who had destroyed my hope and had shattered my people was the one to restore that hope. For him, for my brother in arms, I would burn the galaxy to the ground.¡±
¡°So, after he convinced me about this¡ future, we began to plan. Revan, thank Manda, was never your typical Jedi; never one to place false faith in their vaunted Force that things would simply become ¡®good¡¯. Thus, this vault was what we decided upon.¡±
¡°I do not know if those who hear my message will be the ones Revan saw in his vision, this light in the darkness. But I know that only one worthy of his name, and the descendants of my clan, are the only ones I would trust with my offering to the future.¡±
¡°Here, I have gathered what I could without arousing the suspicion of my people. The beskar was salvaged from those who tried and failed to challenge my right to rule, who wished to lead us back into a war we cannot win. Not now. The wealth within... Heh. Let¡¯s just say I knew several people around the galaxy who were willing to donate to the cause. We are not, nor never should¡¯ve been, scavengers, mercenaries and rabid kath hounds. I trust those who find this understand that and learn from the failings my predecessors as Mand¡¯alor made.¡±
¡°Revan prepared his own items, in a cave nearby, for this light in his vision. I¡¯m sure it will be a surprise to see what he¡¯s arranged. Those items, no one but the heirs of Revan are to touch. This I proclaim as Mand¡¯alor. Any Mando¡¯ade who dares try to claim them are unworthy of the name.¡±
Torrhen and Asta both gave me a nod, accepting that whatever Revan had left (and my curiosity was growing by the second) was mine, and mine alone. Hopefully, my masters would also agree to that.
¡°Contained on this datapad are¡ a final gift from myself to my people and the Heir of Revan. Everything on here is to be shared equally between my clan, Clan Shan, and whoever is worthy to claim the title of Mand¡¯alor. Oya Manda!¡±
¡°Oya, Manda!¡± The words left my mouth almost instantly, as they did from the Ordos and Fay (which was unexpected) and as Torrhen and Asta moved closer ¨C likely to see what was on the datapad I looked around for this cavern where Revan had stored his gifts.
I spotted the cavern to my left and took a step towards it only to stop. I glanced back at the datapad. A feeling had me suspecting that whatever was on that pad would be more valuable to my plans than whatever Revan had left for me. And possibly could help alter the course of the galaxy.
¡°Go. See what the destroyer has left you.¡± Asta said. I turned to see she¡¯d looked up from the pad at me, a slight smile creeping onto her face. ¡°Torrhen and I will review the datapad then speak with you later about what it contains.¡± She shifted her gaze to look at my masters. ¡°That business is between Clan Shan and Clan Ordo and is an internal matter for Mandalorians.¡±
¡°While Cameron is a Jedi, and our Padawan, we understand that this is an internal matter between two Mandalorian clans. Therefore, we will not be present for any meeting, nor request that we know what you have decided. However, I would hope that we may at least know the generalities of what is discussed.¡± Fay replied diplomatically and Asta nodded her consent.
¡°And what about the Jedi Council?¡± Torrhen asked as I felt a spike of amusement mixed with contempt from Dooku. ¡°Will they respect our decisions?¡±
¡°The training of a Padawan, and all that entails, is up to the discretion of their master.¡± Dooku responded in as neutral a tone as I¡¯d ever heard. In the Force however, his annoyance ¨C at either the question or the Council; or possibly both ¨C was easy to sense. ¡°Unless we are asked directly about our visit to your world and estate, I see no reason for the Council to be made aware of this vault. Though do not mistake our silence as compliance. If we suspect a threat to the Order, the Republic or our Padawan we will respond appropriately.¡±
Even as he said those words, I wondered just how much the first two would be considered. While he wasn¡¯t the Sith Lord he would¡¯ve become, Dooku¡¯s opinion on the Order and the Republic was¡ very low; mainly due to the fact neither showed much interest in the suffering of the galaxy outside of their ivory towers on Coruscant. His distaste for both hadn¡¯t been hidden during my time as his Padawan, though I did wonder if he toned it down because Fay was present. While far more of what I thought a Jedi should be (even if there were times when I didn¡¯t agree with her approach or choices) she was also far from an ardent supporter of the High Council of Senate. Indeed, she seemed to have even less faith in the Senate than Dooku, though she just used politer terms when expressing her opinion.
¡°Understandable and acceptable.¡± Torrhen responded with a small smile that matched his wife¡¯s. ¡°We would behave the same for our family, clan and people.¡±
With that agreement made, I walked briskly towards the cavern. I was still curious about the second cart by the entrance (which was likely also from my ¡®mother¡¯) and what was on the datapad, I really wanted to see what Revan had left. Plus, no matter what I¡¯d gained or learnt from my mother''s crate ¨C or would discover on Canderous¡¯ Datapad ¨C, this cave was the primary reason I was here.
¡°Be mindful of your excitement, Cameron.¡± Fay said quietly once she and Dooku had caught up with me (not that hard to do since I¡¯m physically a young teenager). ¡°While it is understandable to be interested about what Revan has left, getting too curious or enthusiastic about something is a path that can lead to darker emotions if the reality doesn¡¯t meet your expectations.¡±
¡°Yes, master.¡± I replied. I understood her reasoning (touching the Dark Side on Tatooine had me realising that it was far more insidious and dangerous than I¡¯d originally realised) but the idea that Revan had left something for me made it hard for me to temper my desire to see what was waiting for me.
It took less than twenty seconds for me to traverse the distance to the side-cavern and by the time there I could sense the Ordo¡¯s shock and joy at whatever they¡¯d discovered on the pad. Yet, my focus was now on whatever Revan had left for me, and my eyes were instantly drawn to a red-tinted object that was resting on top of another pad that was on a crate smaller than either of those left by Ressa.
I felt my pace quicken as I drew nearer, and barely managed to bite down a sequel of excitement as I realised (or at least suspected) what the object was; or more importantly, who the droid head ¨C because I was in no doubt that was what it was ¨C belonged to. The eye sockets were dark, indicating it was depowered, but the shape, style, and distinctive antenna where the right ear would be on a Human all but confirmed who I was looking at.
Slowly, almost reverently, I reached down for the droid head.
¡°Cameron, you know what this is?¡± Dooku asked, but my focus was entirely on the droid-head. As my fingers brushed against, then through the dust and onto the plating of the head, I considered using Observe to confirm that this head was the one I suspected it was. However, I decided not to do so. I¡¯d rather learn the truth when I activated it than ruin the moment with my unique power (or one of them anyway.)
Slowly I turned the droid-head around in my hands, examining it for cracks. Finding none ¨C save that it wasn¡¯t connected to a chassis ¨C I found a small area on the underside of the head then flipped open when pressed. Inside, a simple switch existed, and my finger shot forward to flick it.
The head began to hum as power travelled through its ancient circuits and I turned it back so I could be eye-to-eye with the droid once its processing unit engaged. The optical receptors flared yellow as power was restored to them and I found myself holding my breath in anticipation.
¡°Question: Where am I, meatbag?¡± Asked the synthesised voice that I¡¯d never thought I¡¯d ever get to hear for real.
¡°YES!!¡± I roared at the top of my lungs, ignoring the confusion I could sense from my masters.
¡°Addendum: Unless you wish to experience a most painful death, I suggest you answer me, meatbag.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Warrior Reborn 3
I slid back, letting the probing cut of Dooku¡¯s lightsaber pass by. The air shone blue as it did. However, with the ease that decades of using Makashi allowed, a twist of his wrist redirected the blade back towards me.
I brought my blade up quickly and was just able to block the probing strike. Again, I backstepped, generating some room between us. While that might seem counterproductive against a larger and more experienced duellist, I¡¯d learnt the hard way that getting too close to Dooku resulted in nothing more than a quick and brutal defeat.
Again, he came at me, and I was forced to tilt my blade to deflect his attack. However, the moment our blades touched, he turned his arm slightly and altered his stance. That resulted in his blade sliding down mine. I was barely able to pull my hand back to avoid an instant loss as it simulated the loss of my hand to a Cho Mai attack.
I felt the heat from his lightsaber as it passed over my hand by mere centimetres. I went to reset my stance and counter, but Dooku was already using my reactionary movement to his advantage.
A hand thrust towards me, and I was sent hurtling across the sparring room aboard the Ori''kyroya''kar. A large container slid back with a screech as I slammed back-first into it, though I was able to avoid a grunt of pain.
¡°Disillusion: Master, I had expected better from a descendent of my creator. Sadly, you have none of his style or fluidity. Weary: You remind me of the annoying one before the creator was able to mould her to his needs.¡±
I channelled the Force and felt a soothing copd spread along my back as the pain numbed and I extradited myself from the now deformed container. That fucking hurt and HK¡¯s comment didn¡¯t help my wounded pride. I glared over at the droid, or his head at least as that was all that existed of Revan¡¯s legendary assassin droid. ¡°I could vent you into hyperspace, you know. Never to be found or seen again.¡±
Not that I would do such a thing. Ignoring the fact that I had HK (or a copy of his base personality, memories and subroutines in a head at least) around, I had a quest to rebuild HK¡¯s body, though it was an unusual one in that it had several parts. The first was to get my Mechanics [Droids] skill to at least Master 1. After that, there were objectives regarding the materials and weaponry I used in the construction of HK¡¯s new body. While this was a quest I wanted to complete, it was also one that would take time. No way was I doing HK (and Revan) wrong by giving the droid a sub-par chassis. And I had a few ideas to further enhance his combat potential.
¡°Mockery: Master, you wound me.¡± HK replied and I fought down the urge to send the droid head flying into the nearest wall. ¡°Observation: Without me around, who would recount the adventures of my creator to you, master?¡±
I bit back a retort about already knowing the story (or at least the ones linked to KOTOR 1) while remembering that this HK knew nothing about the events of KOTOR 2 and pushed myself back to my feet. HK was right in that I needed him to serve as the fall guy for my planned ¡®retelling¡¯ of the adventures of Revan. I wasn¡¯t set on how that would go, but I was leaning towards a trilogy at minimum with the final book coming out a little after the invasion of Naboo.
The Jedi Council would be furious about the books once they came out, and I¡¯d likely get a dressing down for them, but I wanted the story out there. It would bring into focus (or I hoped it would) the Sith, their ideals, and the threat they posed to the Republic. Now, I was admittedly conflicted about the Republic surviving the Clone Wars unaltered as the current system just didn¡¯t work any more. Regardless of that, I needed people to understand the threat that a Sith could pose. At the very least, it should make the more moderate systems that joined the CIS less inclined to do so. Though they¡¯d likely need another choice as staying with the Republic was likely not something they wished to do.
To help get to the point where I could publish Revan¡¯s story, I¡¯d lied to my masters by saying HK was only a very advanced translation and protocol droid - with very limited defensive capabilities - that Revan had used. HK had not been thrilled about that, but when the other choices were to be scrapped or fitted with programming that would prevent him from engaging in combat, he¡¯d agreed to stay quiet. Though the moment the story came out and his true purpose was revealed, I expected a severe dressing down from both Fay and Dooku. Hopefully, by then HK had proved his worth sufficiently that they wouldn¡¯t demand I scrap him, not that I would listen if they did.
Still, getting HK to agree to keep quiet about his true purpose had done nothing to dilute his unique sense of humour. Much to my annoyance since I was often the primary target of it.
¡°I could simply hack the Jedi Archives and learn the truth from them.¡± I retorted, only to feel Dooku¡¯s displeasure at my reply. ¡°Or wait until I¡¯m a Jedi Knight and I¡¯m granted access to said files.¡± I added to prevent the man currently beating me around the training room from making our sparring any more painful.
¡°I would suggest the latter option, Padawan.¡± Dooku commented. While he wasn¡¯t attacking me while I was down, he had adopted a simple Makashi stance indicating he expected me to continue. ¡°Master Nu is most¡ protective of the archives and is not averse to admonishing even Council members who step out of line there.¡±
The image of her scolding Obi-Wan over Kamino popped into my head, making me smirk. While she had been wrong, that memory (along with my own experiences with her) confirmed Dooku was telling the truth. ¡°Yes, master,¡± I replied as I pulled myself to my feet.
I stood and adopted a more advanced Makashi stance, Dooku made no move to change from his basic stance. Then again why would he? For the last four hours he¡¯d been beating my arse like I owed him money. Which I didn¡¯t, since he and Fay held the controls to the accounts for the money I¡¯d earned from my ¡®writing¡¯. Plus, the Order was far, far richer than had ever been implied before (a fact Fay had revealed to me when we¡¯d discussed my still growing fortune.)
I barely kept a frown from my face as Dooku saluted me. Yes, he was using the Force in the spar (just like in our other spars over the last few weeks), but I was using what I called my Force combat package. Force Speed, Bullet-Time, Enhance Stat ¨C for Agility and Strength ¨C Enhance Skill ¨C For Makashi ¨C and Detection were all active, and I was still getting tossed around like a training dummy. Just like every other sparring session over the last few weeks. I was able to move faster than him, though I had a suspicion he might be holding back, I could react quicker, and he had told me before we¡¯d left for Ordo that my technical skill with Makashi was greater than any within the Order. Yet for the last four hours (and every spar since we¡¯d started using the Force actively) I¡¯d failed to land even a glancing blow on him.
Instead, I¡¯d been clipped, sliced or stabbed with his lightsaber or tossed around with the Force. If not for the fact I could use the Force to heal my bruises and numb my pain, I suspected I¡¯d wake up tomorrow looking so bad that people would think a black and blue near-human race had just been discovered.
¡°Good, now come at me. Hopefully you are able to land a blow before we reach our destination.¡± I bit off a growl at the comment and readied myself. Even given to the fact that we weren¡¯t due to arrive at Mandalore until sometime tomorrow morning, I wasn¡¯t holding out hope that I¡¯d succeed. My record so far today was abysmal, at a truly infuriating/embarrassing sixty-two to zero. And the less said about my overall record these last two weeks the better.
I growled at the dismissive tone he used and surged forward.
I grasped my hilt in both hands, shifting to a Djem-So strike, making it seem as though I planned to try to overpower him. Yet, even with Enhance Stat active, I doubted I would be able to as he could use the Force to enhance his own strength. Not that I expected him to mind you, just that he could. As Dooku slid one foot back in anticipation of my attack, I pulled one hand from my hilt and sent a powerful blast with the Force towards him. I doubted it would strike him, but I hoped it would at least make him stumble. In expectation (and hope?) of that, I shifted my body, and leapt, hoping to use the Falling Avalanche velocity.
Dooku seemed to sense the incoming Force attack, but instead of either moving to avoid it (and thus compromising his defence) or getting hit by it straight on, he angled his blade towards the blast. Even as the distance between us closed, I watched in fascination as he used my Force blast to accelerate the movement of his lightsaber. I began to alter my attack once more, pulling back in anticipation of his attack. Yet the speed he¡¯d managed to generate was insane. I could see it, track it, and had moved to defend against it, yet that seemed to be what he expected. His now massively accelerated blade struck mine with such speed and power that I was unable to keep hold of my blade, and it was smashed from my grip and sent clattering away.
Before I could react in any way (be that using the Force offensively, summon the blade back to me or unclip my secondary blade), he slid a hand from his hilt. The next moment, I was once more sailing away from him. I bounced once off the floor before bouncing off the same container as before, making it buckle over, before I hit the wall.
¡°While there are moments when such rudimentary Djem So techniques are applicable; against a larger and stronger opponent is not one of them.¡± Dooku began to explain as I groaned once more. ¡°Nor is it acceptable to allow yourself to be disarmed before completing the velocity.¡± As he continued, I slowly pushed myself up using the wall as a support. ¡°Now stand and try again. However, this time, think before you act.¡± He finished as my lightsaber came to a rest at my feet.
As I picked up my lightsaber I felt my anger rising. Why the kriff couldn¡¯t I land a hit? Two weeks and it felt as though I was going backwards in my studies.
I mean, before I¡¯d enrolled at the Mandalorian combat institute for training, I¡¯d been able to at least land one strike against my master, well one for the ten to twenty Dooku would land. Yet since we¡¯d started using the Force more openly in our spars, I was getting my arse kicked every single session.
To make matters worse, I could review every spar via Eidetic Memory, yet I still couldn¡¯t understand why I kept losing. I was faster, had maxed my skill and was younger, yet he was able to predict and counter every velocity and technique I tried; no matter how advanced it was or how fast I moved. Was he using some strange Force ability that I¡¯d yet to learn?
¡°Query: Are you going to alter your attacks, master? So far, I have predicted your every move with a ninety-eight point one-three per cent degree of accuracy. Observation: Frankly, it is growing tiresome to watch your continual failures.¡±
Another wave of anger swept through me, and a desire to lash out and smash the droid swelled within me. However, I knew that wouldn¡¯t do anything but grant me a brief moment of satisfaction. Instead, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath; centering my thoughts and bringing my emotions under control.
HK was right in that this was growing tiresome, though that wasn¡¯t the only word I¡¯d use to describe these sparring sessions. Him being able to predict my attacks wasn¡¯t a surprise as he¡¯d likely seen or learnt most lightsaber techniques while around Revan. Yet to do so with such accuracy meant that¡
¡°Son of a bitch.¡± I muttered under my breath. My anger vanished in an instant as I understood what my flaw was; or at least, I thought I did. Dooku hopefully didn¡¯t hear my curse, though he did raise a single eyebrow at my sudden emotional shift. Yet my focus was internal, reviewing this spar in my mind.
I stayed still as I did, my lightsaber unpowered in my hand, as every element of our spar today was played over mentally. Eventually, I opened my eyes and felt my shoulders sag at the realisation of why I was losing became certain.
¡°I can¡¯t beat you because, while I¡¯m skilled at Makashi ¨C your words by the way,¡± I added before he could comment on any hint of arrogance from me, ¡°I lack the ability to use it freely. I¡¯m simply repeating what I¡¯ve learnt from you and others as if the methods taught were the be-all and end-all of the form.¡± Though the part I didn¡¯t mention was that I was also doing so because I¡¯d maxed my skill with Makashi and thus felt I knew all there was to know about the form. And I did, yet I hadn¡¯t learnt to adapt it to myself, mould it to suit how I approached combat. A mistake that could¡¯ve gotten me killed if I hadn¡¯t realised this just now.
Dooku nodded and the faintest of smiles crept onto his face. ¡°Indeed. You are, without a challenge, the single most skilled Jedi I have taught in Makashi. You also have the potential to be the most powerful Jedi I have ever heard of.¡± At this point, he depowered his lightsaber and began to walk towards me. ¡°Yet, as you rightly have just now realised, you lack the understanding of the form to truly use it. You stick to the velocities as if they are all there is to learning and mastering the form.¡± By now he¡¯d reached me, and in a surprising show of personal connection, placed his hand on my shoulder as he continued to speak.
¡°No lightsaber form can truly be mastered until one learns to stop going through the motions and begins to feel the form as if it is a part of oneself. Make what you know and use your own, sculpt it to suit your own ideals, your own approach. Even adopt elements of other forms into it; if that is your wish.¡± I sensed the briefest flash of annoyance from him at the idea of merging the other forms with Makashi, however, it was gone in an instant. He removed his hand from my shoulder and a genuine smile came to his face. I was barely able to suppress my shock at seeing him smile as I sensed his pride and admiration through our bond.
¡°Every Force user, be they Jedi or Sith, has their own style. Their own ideals and beliefs. These must become a part of your lightsaber style. To do otherwise means denying a part of yourself when using your lightsaber; a flaw that will lead to your death against less powerful, but more attuned opponents.¡± He stepped back, though the smile remained. "Once you have found your style, something that defines who you are and want to be, it will become as natural as breathing. Your blade will flow as you, it and the Force truly become one. And on that day, I truly believe that you will begin your path to be greater than any Jedi or Sith with your blade; even Grandmaster Yoda.¡±
As Dooku turned and walked back across the mat we were using as a training area, my mind reeled. While I was slowly coming to terms with my failings in trusting my skill level meant I was better than others (which, in retrospect, I shouldn¡¯t have as Dooku always won our spars), what had my mind reeling was Dooku¡¯s behaviour. After five years I¡¯d grown used to him always being standoffish in his behaviour towards me (and often downright cold to others), bar the odd moment like when I¡¯d gotten my necklace for my thirteenth birthday. (Thinking of that made my free hand drift towards it.) Yet that talk, the closeness he¡¯d shown, and the pride and admiration I¡¯d sensed from him made me wonder if perhaps he was genuinely coming to care for me. Truly care.
That might well be the first sign I¡¯d had that I¡¯d done enough to stop him from becoming Sidious¡¯ puppet. I wouldn¡¯t be sure of that until after that moment passed, or a new puppet was revealed, but I was feeling strangely confident that I¡¯d shifted his path. Perhaps even towards one where he¡¯d support me over any other when push came to shove.
I returned my thoughts to what I¡¯d realised and Dooku had confirmed. A mechanical usage of a lightsaber form, while useful (looking at you Grievous), would never truly allow one to dominate a fight. Not against someone with sufficient skill and a proper personal style.
Because of the Interface, I¡¯d treated Makashi as nothing more than a skill, one that was beyond what almost any other could achieve. That had made me foolish and exposed a huge mistake in my combat abilities. The urge to headbutt the wall was strong, but I resisted.
From now on I needed to stop thinking about any lightsaber form as a skill, and more an extension of myself. I already knew that Makashi would form the basis of whatever style I developed (apart from being my only maxed form, it was the one I was most comfortable using), but there were elements of the other forms that I could adapt into my movements.
¡°Now, this time when you come at me, do not blindly follow the teachings you¡¯re received.¡± Dooku began, breaking me from my thoughts. I looked at him and saw that he had once more adopted the standard opening stance of Makashi, though his blade was still unlit. ¡°Use the Force to guide you. Let it hint and suggest ways to attack that suit you. Become one with the blade and the Force until every move, every action feels as natural as breathing.¡±
As he said, I closed my eyes and opened my mind to the Force. I knew I wouldn¡¯t develop a style of my own right away. However, I now understood why working with the Force (or bending it to one¡¯s will as a Sith would do) helped weaker Force users overcome greater obstacles than they otherwise could.
¡°Yes, master.¡± I replied as my black-cored blade sprung to life. ¡°And thank you.¡± I added before I began my attack.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
A beep from my gauntlet altered me that it was zero-six-hundred, and I opened my eyes. My quarters were dark however like most nights I hadn¡¯t been sleeping. I only needed one night a month of actual sleep, which meant the rest of the time I could devote to levelling up my Force Powers. Well, within reason as I was on ship in hyperspace and couldn¡¯t use the more¡ destructive powers with others around. Yet the last few nights, I¡¯d only been focusing on a few powers; namely, Levitation, Breath Control and Force Attune. While the first two were close to being maxed out (according to the Interface) the latter was my primary focus, or at least the object I was trying to attune was.
Mantle of the Force
(Unique Force Crystal)
One of two legendary Force crystals linked with Revan.
While the origins of this crystal have been lost to the ages, the potential it possesses has not.
HP: 20
Rarity: Unique
Value: 50000
Energy Value: 1000
Special Features:
Enhances the benefits of any other crystals used in a lightsaber.
Grants a small increase in the potency of an attuned user¡¯s Force abilities.
Attuned Users:
Revan (95%)
Cameron Shan (5%)
¡
NOTICE:
Attuning Force-touched objects that are attuned to others is more difficult than those that are unattuned.
Time to attune varies depending on the strength of attunement, the Force potential of the former user, and the inclination of a Force presence to allow re-attunement.
¡
I sighed at the slow progress I was making with attuning the Mantle, even as I began to shift from my position. Every night since I¡¯d discovered the crystal in my mother¡¯s possessions, I¡¯d spent the time trying to attune the crystal to me.
Yet, six days ¨C and over fifty hours ¨C later, I¡¯d only gained a five per cent attunement with the crystal. Which was infuriating. And had me concerned about how long it¡¯d take to attune objects where the previous owners actively tried to prevent me from attuning the object. The Force signature left by Revan wasn¡¯t fighting me, but it had such a strong attunement with the crystal that it was taking far, far longer than I expected to override Revan¡¯s signature with my own.
When I¡¯d attuned my lightsaber crystals to me, it had felt as though I was simply pouring a part of myself into them through the Force. With the Mantle, however, I was actively having to dislodge the presence of others. That was making the process much, much slower, yet I knew that it was something that had to be done. The Mantle was too valuable a crystal to not use without it being attuned to me.
I shook my head in annoyance at the slow process and let my legs slide over the side of my bunk until they touched the floor. Gently, I floated the crystal over to the small table in the corner of the room, then began to stretch. Even if Player¡¯s Body prevented me from getting cramps from sitting in a meditative position for hours on end, it felt nice to stretch after doing so.
After that, I stood and gave the room a quick clean. While the place wasn¡¯t a mess, I still gave every room I stayed in a quick clean before a morning shower and breakfast. It was a habit from my former life that I¡¯d never stopped. I stepped into the small cleaning alcove of the vessel and began to pull my sleeping shirt over my head. While a sonic shower wasn¡¯t the most enjoyable, they were -
- - BOOM - -
The ship shook and if I hadn¡¯t been standing next to the shower unit, I¡¯d have likely lost my balance.
¡°What the kriff?¡± I muttered as I pulled my shirt back down. I stepped back into my quarters and, with a simple gesture, summoned my robes and cloak to me. Quickly dressing, I then stepped towards the door of the room, using the Force to guide the Mantle towards me as my vambraces floated up to my arms. A mental command had the crystal entered my Inventory. While I could keep it in one of the belt pouches, I felt safer with it in my Inventory, where no one else could get to it.
As the doors began to open, I activated my combat package of powers (even as my mind wondered how my masters would feel about me using the Force to essentially speed-dress.
I stepped through the door, wondering what had hit the ship. It had to be something massive enough to make the ship shudder. That meant we¡¯d either been fired upon as we¡¯d exited hyperspace, or we¡¯d had the sheer dumb luck to exit hyperdrive close enough to a rogue meteor as it crossed our path. And I doubted my luck would let it be the latter.
I reached out with the Force, trying to get a sense of how the crew was feeling. With everyone onboard being Mandalorian (thus trained warriors with a decade of experience ¨C at minimum), it was hard to get a good sense of their emotional states, but it was clear that whatever had happened wasn¡¯t over. A rising sense of stress, coupled with spikes of excitement made me realise that I was correct to assume we¡¯d come under attack. Though the question is who would be brazen enough to attack the personal cruiser of Duke Torrhen; especially when we had four other cruisers as escorts.
¡°Cameron.¡± I turned at hearing Fay say my name to see her and Dooku had both emerged from their quarters as well. Fay¡¯s robes weren¡¯t perfectly settled on her shoulders, while her usual serene calmness was disrupted; likely from the unexpected wake-up. Dooku, whose cloak looked to be slightly off-centre, looked dismissive about what was happening, and I could sense a faint hint of irritation from him.
¡°Masters. I believe we are under attack.¡± I replied. ¡°The crew is tense but excited.¡± I continued, detailing what I could feel through the Force.
Fay opened her mouth to reply only for a warning to echo through the Force. I braced as the ship shuddered once more, forcing the three of us to rely on the Force to keep our balance. Even knowing what was likely to happen wasn¡¯t enough to prevent me from almost losing my balance, showing once more the limits of what Precognition could do.
¡°It appears you are correct.¡± Dooku muttered once we were stabilized again. ¡°Surprising as unless we changed course without our knowledge, we should be in the Mandalore system. That someone would be audacious enough to attack someone of Duke Torrhen¡¯s power here¡ It does not bode well for our situation.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± Fay replied, the faintest sense of amusement coming from her at using a reply more commonly utilized by Dooku. ¡°Perhaps we should head to the bridge and determine what is going on. And to see if we might be of assistance.¡±
Dooku nodded in agreement, and I slid into step behind them, mainly due to the fact the corridors on the Ori''kyroya''kar weren¡¯t quite wide enough to allow three people to walk abreast. As we exited the guest section, a dull low-pitched horn was repeating. My mind instantly placed it as the combat siren from Republic ships, all but confirming we were in combat.
We moved quickly but cautiously down the main corridors of the cruiser, making sure to allow any crew who were moving about right of way. This was their ship and they needed to get to combat stations ASAP.
It took us about ten minutes to reach the bridge (mainly because we had to keep stopping and letting others pass), but in that time the ship shook three more times. A sense of unease was also slowly building within the minds of the crew. That was concerning as it suggested that our chances of surviving the battle were low; unless we did something drastic.
Either the attackers were having more luck in their attacks than they should be, or reinforcements from the system defence forces were not as helpful as they should be. Neither possibility was comforting.
¡°Starboard shields at seventeen per cent!¡± Someone called out the moment the doors to the bridge opened. The place was a hive of activity, though most were glued to their stations. I glanced out of the main viewport and saw three vessels of similar size to the Ori''kyroya''kar bearing down on us. It was hard to get a good read on their distance, but they were moving in an attack pattern on a CBDR. [constant bearing, decreasing range]
¡°Ten degrees to port and downward. Give the dorsal cannons a clear firing line.¡± Torrhen called out, drawing my attention to him. Unlike what I¡¯d expected, he wasn¡¯t manning the captain¡¯s chair but was instead standing off to one side leaning over the tactical station.
¡°The Netra¡¯Kad is reporting a loss of power.¡± That came from Torrhen¡¯s eldest, Osto, who was manning one of the secondary sensor stations. I only knew that because on the way to (planet) Ordo, I¡¯d spent time learning what the various bridge stations were used for. Dooku and Fay had been amused that I¡¯d wished to learn that, and Torrhen had assigned Osto to act as my guide/instructor.
¡°What is the situation?¡± Dooku asked as the three ships in front of us shifted upwards due to the helm following Torrhen¡¯s orders. Though a second later all three opened fire. The ship shook as at least some (if not most) of the turbolaser fire found its mark against our shields.
Torrhen stood up fully and turned at Dooku¡¯s voice. The duke¡¯s face was tight, with his brow creased and eyes narrowed. Through the Force, it was easy to sense simmering anger from him as well. ¡°What does it look like?!¡± He snapped, one arm waving wildly towards the main viewport.
Neither of my masters responded to his anger and likely realising how he¡¯d reacted, he took a short breath before continuing. ¡°We dropped out of hyperspace and into this osik¡¯buurenaar. I¡¯ve got reports coming in that either Death Watch or Duke Anzur have launched an all-out attack on the planet. The local defence force was either caught unawares or some of them were in on it, plus two of my four escorts are dead in the water, while the third is about to join them.¡±
¡°Can we be of any assurance?¡± Fay offered. I swore I saw Torrhen bite his tongue to cut off a snide remark.
¡°Unless you and your damned Force can stop everyone from shooting at us, I doubt it.¡± Torrhen replied, his tone calm even as waves of annoyance and growing fury rolled off him in waves. ¡°If not, then stay out of the way while we try to survive this¡ disaster.¡±
Torrhen returned his attention to the tactical station, leaving us standing around doing nothing. The viewport flared as the shields blocked an incoming turbolaser blast and I had to fight my instinct to get involved. Sitting out of a fight wasn¡¯t something I was comfortable doing.
Dooku, apparently unconcerned with Torrhen¡¯s brush off, turned to me as he spoke. ¡°Perhaps you might be able to assist the duke?¡±
¡°In what way?¡± Fay asked, a frown creeping onto her face. I sensed a flicker of concern from her as my mind began to consider just how I could help.
¡°Against the Lokella, you spoke of how young Cameron was able to disable several attacking vessels. That would be most helpful in our current situation.¡± Dooku explained. His words gave credence as once more the ship rocked when turbolaser fire from the three cruisers that appeared to have no other objective but to destroy us continued their barrage.
¡°Cameron¡¯s actions there were borne of desperation.¡± Fay began to reply. ¡°He did so only as we had no other option. If he does that here, then he would be using the Force in a manner unbecoming of a Jedi.¡±
¡°Then you suggest we do nothing and trust blindly that the Force will find a solution?¡± Dooku responded, his tone gaining an edge as he spoke. ¡°That we make no effort to survive?¡±
I could feel irritation building in both my masters as they began another ¡®debate¡¯ about how one should approach the Force. While they didn¡¯t do so often in front of me, it wasn¡¯t hard to pick up on the signs that they had different opinions on how and when to use the Force. Not least when their advice came close to contradicting one and another. Thus, to avoid another one of those debates, especially in public in a combat situation, I decided to act.
I turned my attention back to the viewport; and the three cruisers which were slowly drifting upwards as the Ori''kyroya''kar banked to expose those cruisers'' ventral sections. Focusing on them while using the Force to enhance my sight, I was able to determine that all three looked to be somewhere between the Ori''kyroya''kar and the Cin Vhetin in size, though closer to the larger, and more heavily armed Ori''kyroya''kar. That meant taking them down would likely be much, much harder than the three older model corvettes I¡¯d taken down with the Lokella.
I closed my eyes, ignored the voices of my masters and others around me, and reached out through the Force towards those cruisers. It didn¡¯t take long for me to sense the crews of each vessel, and at that point, I opened my eyes. Surprisingly, all three were beyond the range of my minimap.
For a moment I considered using Battle Meditation but rejected it as Mandalorians actively trained to protect their minds against Jedi trickery ¨C their words ¨C plus the fact I hadn¡¯t used the power in a battle while on a ship under attack. Yes, I¡¯d used it to help the Lokella defend their station (I was never going to use their name for that), but then I¡¯d been safe in the command centre of the station; not on a ship actively engaged in combat.
Thus, the method I¡¯d used against the corvettes was my best option.
I reached out through the Force, pushing gently until I felt my telekinetic prod brush up against the shields on the lead cruiser (which I only knew was the lead cruiser based on the ships being close to the central group of sentients I could sense.) As I expected, the power generated against my probe was several orders of magnitude greater than the Corvettes. Still, I wasn¡¯t going to let that deter me. I was stronger with the Force and had a greater connection to it (shown in the Interface by a larger FP with a faster regen rate), so I felt I could do this. No. I knew I could do this.
A twist of my wrist had my Force prod spread out, engulfing the cruiser¡¯s shields in my grip. Once I felt as though I¡¯d covered the overwhelming majority of the shields with the Force, I pushed down hard, slamming my grip onto the energy bubble protecting the vessel. It took more effort for me to push against the shield, however, as I ramped up the pressure of my grip, it wasn¡¯t long before I felt a subtle shift in the energy output.
I hissed as several turbolaser bolts slammed into the shield, making it flare in reaction. That caused the power pushing against my Force grip to unexpectedly flare, and that was after having to deal with the excess energy of said bolts as they impacted the shields.
However, I didn¡¯t let that deter me. Sensing a millisecond of flickering in the shields (from a combination of turbolaser fire and my actions, I began to rapidly push and pull against the energy bubble; repeating the process I¡¯d used against the Hutt corvettes that attacked the Lokella.
The bridge where I was, and the voices I could hear melding together in the background as I kept my focus entirely on the cruiser¡¯s shields. Nothing mattered beyond using and working with the Force to achieve what I wanted. A part of me began to feel intoxicated at just how powerful I currently was with the Force and wondered just how much more powerful I¡¯d become in the future. Would I reach a point where I could .take down the shields of an ISD?
I felt a spike of surprise come from somewhere near me and allowed my mind to briefly process what was going on around me.
¡°Sir. The lead cruiser is losing power to its shields. However, our cannons are focused on the other two vessels.¡± Osto reported to his father.
I didn¡¯t catch what the duke (or anyone) said in reply. Nor did I deal with the mixture of irritation and pride I sensed from my masters. Instead, I returned my entire focus to the enemy vessel.
Being able to feel the ebb and flow of energy from the Force as it danced almost hypnotically over the bubble of the shield was¡ incredible. As was the idea that the Force was working with me to achieve something most people could never comprehend.
Soon, I felt the energy bubble begin to weaken ¨C likely due to a combination of my constant torment of it with the Force and the occasional turbolaser blast that stuck it ¨C and The Force seemed to call out to me to act.
Lifting my other hand, I guided a second Force probe around the cruiser, seeking out the massive energy presence of the engines of the vessel. Once there, I gripped onto the shield around the engine and, as my main telekinetic attack pulled the majority of the shield towards me, my new attack yanked back on the remainder of the bubble.
A moment later, I hissed a sudden spike in power surged from the bubble, trying to overwhelm my attacks. Quickly I realised this was the crew diverting power to their unexpectedly (to them) weakening shields.
[Cameron?] Fay¡¯s voice echoed in my head as I felt her and Dooku brush their minds against mine.
[I¡¯m fine. I was just surprised by a surge in their shields power.] I replied as I willed more of the Force into my actions. If they were pushing more power into the shields, it meant my attack was having an effect. A moment later I stumbled as the Ori''kyroya''kar came under heavy fire (either from the three cruisers that were directly engaged with us, or someone else.)
I felt the strength of my force grips weaken. Fearing they¡¯d fail entirely, I threw my will into the Force to strengthen, to increase the pressure on the shields. That brought a spike of concern from both may masters.
[Hmm. While I am reluctant to allow your actions to continue, disrupting you now would be foolish.] Fay responded, her mental tone making clear her disapproval of my actions. While Dooku stayed silent, I failed to sense any displeasure with my behaviour from him. [However, once this situation has abated, we will be discussing your reckless behaviour.] Fay finished before she and Dooku pulled back, leaving me alone in my mind. So to speak.
I was not looking forward to that talk, as while I expected Dooku to help defend my actions, something told me he would defer to Fay when it came to punishing me for acting unilaterally. I¡¯d have to come up with a way to, if not dissipate, then at least temper Fay¡¯s disapproval. Otherwise, I felt I¡¯d be spending the next few months (after Fay, Dooku and I all had a long discussion about the nature of the Dark Side and its dangers) in private meditation on a world in the back end of nowhere.
Restabilising my balance, I returned my focus to the cruiser, and the grips I held on its shield. While using Telekinesis like this on the cruiser¡¯s shields was working, it was slow going. I wasn¡¯t applying direct pressure to try and overwhelm the energy bubble (mainly as Force Crush wasn¡¯t at a high enough level for me to consider that), but the constant toing and froing from my twin grips was having an effect. I began to twist my force grips rapidly, making sure that if the front grip went clockwise (relative to me), the rear grip went counterclockwise. I wanted to see if that would have more of an effect on the shield, and the generator responsible for it.
I wasn¡¯t sure how long I kept that up, only the slight burn in my muscles from the exertion, but soon I heard Osto¡¯s voice once. ¡°Lead vessel has lost its shields.¡±
Suddenly, the cruiser surged forward, straining against my forward grip. I grunted at the unexpected pressure there even as my rear grip struck paydirt and latched onto the three massive thrusters powering the cruiser. Just my luck that instead of fighting the losing battle against my attack, they¡¯d rerouted the power to their engines. Whether that was to escape or ram us, I couldn¡¯t say, but neither was a choice I wanted to allow. Thus, even as I strained to slow the cruiser as all three engines laboured to drive the warship forward, I latched onto one of them and began to pull.
I sensed waves of confusion from both the crew around me and the cruiser I was attacking as I felt the Force seep into the joints of the engine mount and, under my command, begin to shear the massive thruster from the vessel¡¯s frame.
I could¡¯ve been subtle, and gently twisted the engine from the mount, however, I wasn¡¯t. Ignoring the noise of the bridge around me, I felt and watched as the engine was ripped clean from the cruiser. Even without my currently enhanced sight, I suspected I¡¯d have seen the cruiser buck like a bronco as the engine was wretched away.
Pieces of debris, like blood squirting from wounds, were flung out into space as I gripped the now unpowered engine and flung it against the leftmost cruiser. (Why those two had held their position as it became apparent the lead ship was failing, I didn¡¯t know, but I wasn¡¯t going to pass up the chance to weaken another ship¡¯s shield before I attacked it.) As the engine shattered against that shield, making it flare in response, I managed to resist the urge to smile at seeing the destruction I¡¯d unleashed.
Torrhen had clearly not been idle, as at the same moment I slammed the engine into the leftmost cruiser, the Ori''kyroya''kar unleashed a full volley of turbolaser blots at the lead cruiser. I was barely able to pull back my Force probe before the ship exploded under the intense heat of the bolts. Still, that was one down.
Even as I saw the other remaining cruiser turn and banked hard (likely deciding discretion was the better course of action), I turned my full attention to the leftmost cruiser. However, the moment I felt the Force brush against its shields, the cruiser turned hard to starboard (for it). I tried to ensure my grip on the shield stayed strong, but the extra acceleration, combined with the fact I hadn¡¯t fully latched onto the shields, meant I couldn¡¯t.
If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
While I was annoyed at not getting to take out another cruiser through the Force (it was a rush to be able to do something so incredibly powerful and frankly just awesome), I could let it go. The whole point had been to ensure me, Fay, Dooku and the crew of the Ori''kyroya''kar didn¡¯t die. In that regard, I¡¯d been successful. Plus, by turning as they did, the two remaining cruisers exposed their ventral shielding to the Ori''kyroya''kar and our remaining escorts.
A glance at my FP made my brow twitch. It¡¯d taken nearly thirty per cent of my FP to take out a large (ish), well-armed cruiser. Meaning something like an ISD was going to take a lot more Force Power. Good thing I had about a decade and a half before they¡¯d roll off the construction line. Then again, I¡¯d seen a few ships even larger than that over Corellia when we¡¯d stopped there years ago. Turns out shipyards and planets could build ships that size provided they were vastly underpowered, unarmed, and unarmoured. Which offended my sensibilities.
¡°Remaining attackers are falling back.¡± A crewmember called out (likely from a sensor station), drawing my mind back to the bridge. And my two masters. While Dooku looked pleased with what I¡¯d done, Fay¡ was about as apocalyptic as I suspected she¡¯d ever get. Or at least as I ever wanted to see her be. Who knew such a blood-numbing terror could come from such a calm and patient look? ¡°Remaining cruisers are pulling back to rejoin the main bulk of their forces. The Netra¡¯Kad is reporting they¡¯ve managed to restore power and is moving to check for survivors.¡±
¡°Good. Now what the shab is going on.¡± Torrhen commented as he turned and began to move back to the centre of the bridge. ¡°Were we attacked by Death Watch, Duke Anzur or both?¡±
¡°It appears both, father.¡± Osto responded, drawing Torrhen¡¯s, and my own, attention (which was a good thing as it meant I could pretend to not see Fay¡¯s disapproving glare.) ¡°Of the six vessels that attacked us as we exited hyperspace, four bore the IFF of House Varaud. The other two bore the Death Watch IFF.¡± At the mention of Death Watch, Osto¡¯s lips curled while his nose wrinkled in disgust. ¡°From what we¡¯ve managed to piece together the two groups attacked simultaneously from three, possibly four, vectors. At the same time, it seems explosions devestated several cities on the surface, meaning they already had boots on the ground. However, communications with the surface are currently down.¡±
¡°A coordinated strike. Hmm. I didn¡¯t think Anzur would have the gett¡¯se to attempt something like this.¡± Torrhen commented as he tapped at his chin. ¡°Regardless, how does the orbital battle fare?¡±
¡°The attackers are pulling back, in small groups, towards Concord Dawn, though the defence fleet and others are giving chase.¡± Osto replied and using my still Force-boosted sight, I saw four vessels break from orbit and make for Mandalore¡¯s moon. Six other ships were hot on their tail, which confirmed Osto¡¯s statement.
¡°They are not jumping to hyperspace?¡± Dooku asked, earning a shake of the head from Osto. ¡°Unexpected. From my dealings with the group, Death Watch isn¡¯t prone to continuing a battle once the situation turns against them.¡±
¡°Duke Anzur isn¡¯t a warrior who¡¯d run at the first sign of trouble, but he knows when to cut his losses,¡± Torrhen added as he turned to look at Dooku. ¡°And my intelligence heard nothing about any alliance with Death Watch, or any of the various factions that remain of the group after Jango Fett killed Tor Vizsla.¡± He paused before turning his attention to the viewport, which was beginning to be dominated by Mandalore as the ship returned to its original approach vector.
¡°Due to Death Watch¡¯s reputation across the galaxy, I suspect any contact between them and this duke was kept quiet.¡± Fay offered. ¡°Particularly if they were planning a surprise attack like this.¡±
As the three spoke, I spotted one of the four retreating Death Watch/Anzur group slow down. Likely it had taken damage and lost power to its engines (though when I didn¡¯t know), however it mattered little as the six pursuing vessels bore down on it like sharks sensing blood.
¡°Yes, but there¡¯s more to it,¡± Torrhen muttered as he continued to gaze out the viewport. ¡°And Anzur preaches a return to the oldest of ways. To a time before my forebearer was Mand¡¯alor. Back when the galaxy feared us but did not respect our ways. If anything, Anzur not trying to take over the Watch is more surprising than them becoming allies.¡±
The crippled Death Watch ship exploded, and the six turned to continue their chase of the remaining three other attackers. Though those three had reached a larger group that, in confirmation of what Osto had stated, was taking up a rough orbit around Concord Dawn.
¡°What was their objective?¡± I pondered openly as I pulled on my experience from my former life. ¡°Why order an attack like this, then not withdraw once the element of surprise was gone? Unless the attack here was a diversion¡¡±
¡°Aye, that seems likely.¡± Torrhen agreed as he kept his gaze on Mandalore while rubbing his chin. ¡°But what was the real target?¡±
¡°It would have to be a sufficiently big target to convince the two groups to ally and attack a sector capital.¡± Dooku offered as I felt him move closer to me, almost as if he was blocking Fay from seeing me. ¡°A bold and daring move.¡±
Torrhen grunted. ¡°Aye. But one that certainly caught us unawares.¡± He turned and moved towards his command chair. That had me wondering once more why, if such seats did exist in this universe, why ships like the Venators or ISDs didn¡¯t have dedicated seats for the commanding officer. Not having them ¨C especially without railings while near the lower levels ¨C struck me as a bad design element. ¡°Helm, increase speed to¡¡±
¡°My duke, I¡¯ve managed to break through to the surface.¡± Interrupted one of the bridge crew. ¡°There¡¯s reports of fighting in Keldabe, Sundari, several other cities and in the Tusza shipyards.¡±
¡°Shab!¡± Torrhen cursed and I had to agree. While proving the general attack on the defence fleet was a diversion, the named targets were important symbols. Attacking Sundari made perfect sense for both groups as it was home to the New Mandalorians and Duke Adonai (primary targets of both groups. Keldabe made less sense as it was the capital of the world before the Dral¡¯han and the rise of the New Mandalorian faction. That suggested there was a target of value there, but I couldn¡¯t work out what.
As for Tusza shipyards¡ Yeah, crippling that would hamper Adonai¡¯s (and others) ability to build new vessels. Plus, there was the chance that if the strike teams there could liberate the nearly completed ships, Death Watch and Anzur would not only cripple their enemies but strengthen their own fleets. Also, from what I¡¯d learnt it was majority controlled by Mandalmotors, but from what I¡¯d overheard the Techno Union sub-contracted it to do work for them. Any delay on those contracts would make the leadership of Mandalmotors look weak (both domestically and outside the sector), giving Death Watch and Anzur grounds to campaign against the company¡¯s leadership and force a change. Or at least force the clans that controlled the company to give in to their other demands.
Everything about this attack felt¡ preordained, and I wondered if this was the moment when the civil war that led to Satine becoming Duchess began. That was not something I could allow to happen, otherwise the last year of my life would¡¯ve been a total waste. The other issue was if the attack on the shipyards was large enough, the Techno Union might become involved in the running of the place. Again, that would be a problem for my long-term plans.
¡°Take us into orbit. Combat burn.¡± Torrhen ordered as he dropped onto his chair. ¡°While the shipyards are important, we¡¯re too far away to influence that battle. We¡¯ll have to trust that others can defend them for us.¡±
¡°Yes sir.¡±
I felt the deck hum as power surged through the ship, giving the engines the extra oomph to push us towards the rapidly growing planet at an even greater speed.
Between Torrhen and the main viewport, a holo appeared from an emitter in the ceiling. The holo display was something I¡¯d been wondering about as, unlike every other starship in this universe that I knew of, there was no console for displaying such a thing. From the display, I could easily work out that we were approaching on a vector that would allow us to head to either Sundari or Keldabe, with the final decision being made once it was determined which was the attack¡¯s primary objective.
¡°Is there any way we may be of assistance planet-side?¡± Dooku asked, drawing Torrhen¡¯s attention to us once more as a lull settled over the bridge. Even though no-one spoke, I suspected they were all busy with prepping for more combat and trying to repair any serious damage taken before we entered the atmosphere and ran into further combat.
¡°The offer is appreciated Master Jedi; however, this is an internal Mandalorian issue,¡± Torrhen replied diplomatically before turning his attention to me. ¡°And I believe you have already been of great help to us today.¡±
I considered replying verbally, but that would only confirm to him (and his bridge crew) what I¡¯d done. While I was beginning to trust Torrhen and his son ¨C and could likely somewhat extend that trust to his crew ¨C I felt it would be better to remain closed about what I could or couldn¡¯t do. Thus, I responded with a slight nod. That made his lip twitch, meaning I¡¯d made the right call.
¡°Of course,¡± Fay said in her usual calm tone before she turned her head in my direction. Even if she appeared serene to those around us, I could feel her disappointment at my actions. ¡°Perhaps it would be beneficial if we¡¡±
I grunted in pain, cutting off Fay''s words, and stumbled back a few steps.
¡°Cameron?¡± Fay asked as she took a step towards me. Her dissatisfaction with my actions was now covered in concern at my unexpected reaction. Dooku also seemed concerned, though he kept it hidden behind a neutral face with the only outward sign being a raised eyebrow.
¡°I, I¡¯m fine,¡± I answered slowly as I felt her hand touch my shoulder. ¡°I, I felt¡ something. Pain. But it wasn¡¯t mine.¡± I paused as I processed the flash of agony I¡¯d felt. The pain wasn¡¯t Serra¡¯s. I knew how she felt in the Force and was well versed in sensing her pain through the Force, so who could¡¯ve¡
My thoughts were cut off as another wave of pain struck me. This was far stronger, and I swore I could hear the faintest whisper of a voice with it. Not enough to tell whose pain I was sensing but enough to know the source was female. Still, that ¨C plus the number of females I held any kind of bond with and my location ¨C combined with the fact whoever it was wasn¡¯t trained to call out through the Force, was enough for me to determine whose pain I was sensing.
¡°Naz,¡± I muttered as quietly as I could. While the girl wasn¡¯t Force trained, she was sensitive to the Force (at least in the same range as Obi-Wan), so an instinctual burst of pain through the Force was plausible. Combined with the solid Force bond I shared with her and Bo (which was something I shared with all of my former teammates at the Institute as well), it was easy to understand who was pushing their pain into the Force. Even if the action was likely unintentional.
I lifted my head and looked at my masters and Torrhen. ¡°Naz is hurt. I¡ She¡¯s sensitive to the Force but untrained. But I know her signature.¡± Which was odd. Yes, she had the potential to use the Force, and we shared a solid bond, but she didn¡¯t know anything about either of those. That meant that either she¡¯d used the Force like this before (possible) or the nature of my Force bonds ¨C when combined with the Interface ¨C made me unusually susceptible to sharing emotions through them. And that was concerning
¡°You can sense her pain?¡± Dooku asked, and as I stood up straight, I saw that his brow was knotted, while Fay looked equally concerned. While that could¡¯ve been over how easily I¡¯d been affected by Naz¡¯s burst of pain, I felt there was more to it. As if they were as concerned about the implications as I was.
I pushed down thoughts about Meetra Surik and her Force bonds. This wasn¡¯t the time or place to consider if there was a shared similarity between her bonds and mine. Though it was something I¡¯d have to meditate on later. Once this chaos ended.
¡°Yes.¡± I turned and gazed out the viewport at the rapidly growing planet, ignoring the duelling fighters that ducked and weaved in the upper atmosphere in a deadly dance. ¡°She¡¯s down there somewhere and hurt. I¡¯m not sure how badly, but.¡± I paused as another wave of pain rolled over me. This one was weaker and felt different. That meant it likely hadn¡¯t come from Naz, and based on how things were likely going, I already had a suspect in mind. ¡°Kriff off.¡± I mumbled as the wave receded. Force Bonds were fucking broken, and not in a good way.
¡°Cameron?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. Just someone else was in pain.¡± I replied, turning back from the viewport. ¡°At a guess, I¡¯d say it was Bo, but I can¡¯t be sure. Naz was the only person I met with decent sensitivity to the Force.¡± As I spoke, I saw Torrhen stiffen and felt his unease at hearing Naz had Force potential. Likely it was just because most Mandalorians (like many in the wider galaxy) were unsure of how to deal with the Force and those who used it. However, there was the possibility he was concerned at Tor Vizsla¡¯s niece ¨C and a descendent of Tarre Vizsla ¨C being Force-sensitive. ¡°We need to get planet-side quickly.¡±
¡°Cameron, as Duke Torrhen has just stated, this is an internal Mandalorian matter,¡± Fay began as a frown crept into her otherwise calm demeanour. ¡°While I understand your concern for your friends, as a Jedi we cannot allow ourselves to be ruled by our emotions.¡±
I bit back a comment on the fact she had once been married to a Mandalorian ¨C a breach of the Code, and something that made her current stance rather unfair ¨C and instead went for another option. ¡°I know that Master, but I¡¯m also a Mandalorian.¡± I countered, making her frown become more prominent. ¡°The Force guided me here for a reason. And I don¡¯t think it was just to train with and learn their ways.¡± I pointed towards the planet that was the only thing that could be seen through the viewport. ¡°This moment is important; I can feel it.¡± And, a brief, almost imperceptible ripple in the Force confirmed my suspicions. ¡°If we do nothing, Death Watch and this duke may end up killing Duke Adonai and his family. Not only would that plunge the sector into chaos, but it will spill out into the surrounding sectors. And Force help us, might even see Death Watch become the dominant faction in the sector.¡±
Torrhen growled at my words. ¡°Over my dead body.¡±
I glanced at him as I replied. ¡°Once Adonai falls, Duke Torrhen would be next. Like a house of sabacc cards, if those two are removed from the base, the house, the entire sector, falls.¡±
Fay was silent, likely contemplating her response.
¡°Our Padawan is correct in his reasoning.¡± Dooku supplied in agreement. I spotted Torrhen¡¯s brow twitch at Dooku¡¯s words (likely due to my master¡¯s role on Galidraan), but he stayed silent as Dooku continued. ¡°The removal of Dukes Adonai and Torrhen would severely destabilize the sector. The resulting chaos would undoubtedly spill out to the surrounding sectors, and barring a few, most are woefully ill-equipped to deal with any Mandalorian battles.¡± It may have been my imagination, but I swore Dooku had to fight to not sneer at commenting on how weak those sectors were. ¡°That would result in the Senate asking the Order to intervene.¡±
¡°Which would play into the hands of the Watch.¡± Fay finished with a sigh before turning and giving Dooku a look that I couldn¡¯t decipher. ¡°However, it is not our place to interfere in an internal matter or determine the fate of a people. Not without a direct request from the leader of the planet.¡±
I opened my mouth to reply that Adonai was likely under attack, and thus couldn¡¯t make such a request, when another wave of pain slammed into me. I stumbled back and fell to a knee. This wave of pain was far worse than the previous two, though at least now I understood who was in pain. Whatever was happening on the surface, Naz had been badly wounded. Not enough to keep her out of the fight (she was a Mandalorian after all), but enough that she would be slowed, if not trapped wherever she was.
¡°Cameron?¡± I heard Fay ask, but my mind was on what I could do.
Yes, she¡¯d recently crossed a line (one that, back on Earth could¡¯ve qualified as sexual assault), but she¡¯d realised her mistake. Or at least understood why I¡¯d reacted how I had. And ¨C ignoring a certain quest ¨C both her and Bo were friends, and I didn¡¯t abandon my friends.
I turned my head and looked at the planet. We¡¯d just hit the upper atmosphere, and were currently on a descent vector towards Sundari. However, given to the current date, Bo and Naz would be at, or near, the Institute in Keldabe.
To be certain, I reached out as far as I could with the Force, trying to detect in which city they were. While my minimap only had a range of a kilometre, Detection had the ability to sense every being on a planet. When combined with the fact I shared a decent Force bond with the pair, that would result in them becoming a pinging marker at the edge of the minimap.
However, to throw off my initial plan, Detection pinged nearly two dozen people, which was further proof about how easily my Force bonds with others formed. While a small number of them were in Sundari, the strongest bonds were in Keldabe. Thanks to Eidetic Memory, I knew that the strongest bonds I had with people here were there. Thus, I had a general location to where they were. However, it was not the one the cruiser was heading in.
Asking Torrhen to alter his cruiser¡¯s descent vector was stupid. To me, Adonai was the priority target, thus that was where we needed to go. However, with both Fay and Dooku here, I felt Torrhen had enough support to get to and defend his fellow duke. I could¡¯ve asked for a squad of jet-troopers to be deployed towards Keldabe, but that would take time to arrange; not least if Fay wanted to keep debating that we shouldn¡¯t get involved.
An image of training I¡¯d done in my former life came to mind, and as far as I could see, it was the only option I had. Yes, it was risky (verging on suicidal) but who dares wins.
Ignoring a new quest notice, I took a deep breath, centred myself for what was to come, closed my eyes, then called the Force to me.
¡°Cam¡¡± Fay began, but her voice faded out as my vision was engulfed in silver light.
¡°Oof!¡± I grunted as the light faded and I was slammed into by a blast of the atmosphere of Mandalore. I opened my eyes a fraction, taking in the sight of the ground far below, before closing them as gravity began to pull me down. Without any equipment, I was forced to keep my eyes closed as I tumbled end over end from the buffeting of the extreme winds at my current high altitude, even as the cold, wet air began to drain my body of warmth.
I quickly engaged Tapas to handle the temperature issues, though it took me about thirty seconds to gain control of my freefall. Just in time for the Force to scream out a warning. Sensing where the threat was coming from, I extended my arms, using the drag to slow myself suddenly as a fighter craft shot through where I¡¯d have been if I hadn¡¯t slowed.
I grunted as the jetstream from the fighter sent me tumbling once more, something that grew worse as a second fighter soared past, firing bolts of yellow plasma at the first fighter. While I¡¯d have liked to help (the idea of jumping from fighter to fighter to reach the ground sounded both awesome and crazy), I had no easy way of telling who was friend or foe. Yes, Sense Force could give a hint as to someone¡¯s intention, but at the speed I was falling (and the much, much faster velocities of the fighters around me) I¡¯d never know who was who until I was on a fighter. If I called it wrong, I risked costing an allied fighter their life as they adjusted to my sudden appearance and the disruption that would cause to their fighter¡¯s airflow.
Just as I regained control of my descent, the Force called out another warning. This time I knew I had no chance of avoiding the fighter if I tried to slow. Thus, I twisted my body, straining both Bullet-Time and Speed to their maximum. As the fighter came close, I twirled in mid-air and gave a push off the fighter with Telekinesis. While the push wouldn¡¯t (hopefully) cost the pilot control, it was enough to allow the fighter to go hurtling pasting me. I felt the air whistle past, indicating just how close I¡¯d come to being struck by the fighter, and cursing at how insane my plan was.
Another fighter swooped in, and again using the Force, I twisted. Though this time I reached out and grabbed the wing of the fighter.
I screamed in my mind at the pain that shot up my arm as my hand fought, and failed even with the force enhancing it, to get a grip on the wing. Even without securing myself against the wing, it felt as though my arm was being ripped off. Still, it was enough to turn me to avoid the worst of the turbulence the fighter created and allow me to (mainly) remain in control of my glide path.
Not wanting to keep dodging fighters (I doubted my luck would hold for more than a few more passes) I rotated my body until I was heading head-first towards the ground. I kept my arms close to my side and my eyes closed. At this height and speed opening them would be fucking stupid. I had to trust the Force to guide me until I was at least below the cloud cover.
Some of the pockets on my belt had slipped open as I tumbled around in the wash of the four fighters I¡¯d had to avoid, which made me glad I kept the Mantle of the Force in my Inventory. I couldn¡¯t say for sure what I¡¯d lost, but the standard things like a communicator and grappling hook were parts of my Mandalorian vambraces, so if they¡¯d fallen out it wouldn¡¯t be a great loss.
I mentally wondered if there was a way to counter the pain I was feeling from my body as I careered towards the ground. In my old world, a special suit was worn for HALO jumps, but all I had were my Jedi robes (which were almost zero use at keeping me warm as I fell) and my dragon-hide cloak.
Force Power Discovered
Physical Enhancement
A general ability to improve your body all at once. It covers physical characteristics, sense and general durability.
¡
As the notice popped up in the Interface (which was easier to use with my eyes closed, though more painful to do as the wind buffeted against me), I suppressed an urge to scream. Ignoring the fact that I was falling at terminal velocity (which I wasn¡¯t sure was the same as Earth¡¯s but was likely close as the air pressure and gravity were similar), it wouldn¡¯t help in any way. And could result in me accidentally swallowing something that was floating along in the upper atmosphere.
I suppressed a second urge to hit myself for not seeing if such a thing could be done with the Force, I examined this new power¡¯s setup. The cost, like any new power, was a problem (it came in at 10FP per second, though that would drop with time), and likely wouldn¡¯t be much use at the beginning ¨C again, like many of my other powers ¨C but it was better than nothing. However, anything was better than nothing, and I activated it. There was no discernible change in the pressure on my skin, but even if the effects were minimal, I¡¯d take it.
Suddenly the air whistling past my skin grew drier. Taking a chance, I altered my shape ¨C by lifting my head and extending my arms and legs outwards ¨C to increase drag and slow my fall, then opened my eyes.
I¡¯d broken through the cloud cover and could now see the vast swathes of desert that dominated the land between Keldabe and Sundari and covered much of the rest of the planet. Still, with how high up I was, I could see both cities; or at least roughly where Sundari was as it was surrounded by other, smaller, domed cities.
A noise to my left had me turning my head to see fighters ducking, weaving and twirling around each other. It reminded me heavily of the training exercises carried out in my old life, though here instead of missiles and machine guns it was blaster bolts that streaked across the sky, giving it a faint yellow tint.
Thankfully, the fighting was taking place over Keldabe, and as I kept falling, by the time I approached the city, I¡¯d be under the combat floor. OR at least what seemed to be one as I quickly spotted that none of the fighters were dropping low. Either none were equipped for ground support (unlikely, but possible) or the city had air defences to deter low-attitude attacks (logical, but I couldn¡¯t remember seeing any in my time in the city).
Now that I was closer to the ground (and how to stop without going splat was an rapidly increasing issue) I could determine that Naz and Bo were in the city proper while most of the others I shared a bond with were located in or near the Institute. Since I hadn¡¯t sensed anything from the others (either because they weren¡¯t injured or my bond with them wasn¡¯t strong enough), I focused on getting to Naz and Bo.
Years of training kicked in, and I angled my body to alter my glide path (read controlled fall with no current method to land safely) towards Keldabe. It was hard to tell exactly how high above the city I was but going on some very basic geography I¡¯d learned in my former life, it looked like the clouds I¡¯d come through were mid-level clouds. At a guess, I¡¯d say I had a few thousand kilometres still to fall, though what I wouldn¡¯t give for an altimeter. Then again, without a parachute knowing when to deploy was less of an issue. (Though I made a mental note that, provided I survived this insane idea, to store at least a parachute in my Inventory.)
A sense of concern, mixed with annoyance, came to me through the Force as I felt Fay¡¯s mind touch my own. Her presence, normally one that felt tranquil and reminded me of a pleasant spring evening, was tinged with her worry. I couldn¡¯t use the communicator in my vambrace (the wind was far too loud) while the one in my belt was likely gone. Also, the distance between was (currently) too great for me to speak with her telepathically, so I chose instead to send back a feeling of safety. Hopefully she wouldn¡¯t pick up on the excitement I was feeling as I revelled in the free fall; nor the concern that I had about how I was going to land without killing myself.
If I survived this, I was sure both my masters were going to ream me for my reckless/dangerous behaviour. And while a part of me agreed with that (this plan was fucking stupid), the larger part of me was revelling in the feeling of falling once more. Yes, I wasn¡¯t deploying with my old squadmates, nor was this Earth. Yet, dropping into a combat situation as a special operations unit (of one) felt comforting.
Of course, that¡¯s when a stray yellow bolt of plasma shot exploded close enough that I felt the air ripple in response.
I tumbled end over end a few times before I regained control, and after mentally cursing out the fighter who¡¯d fired that shot, found myself wishing I at least had a glide-suit. A flutter behind me had me having to resist the urge to facepalm. I was still wearing my cloak.
Yes, it wasn¡¯t designed for this but if I could just strengthen it with the Force¡
Force Power Discovered!
Object Enhancement
The ability to use the Force to temporarily increase an object¡¯s durability, damage resistance or another facet.
¡
I smirked as the message popped up, then dismissed it a moment later. Like Physical Enhancement, it wouldn¡¯t be the most useful now, but anything was better than nothing. I channelled the Force into my cloak then, as carefully as I could without losing my shape or losing control of my fall, I reached back and slowly gripped the cloak.
It took a few tries, but eventually I managed to get a firm hand hold with both hands. Slowly, careful to not move quickly and risk losing control of myself or risk the cloak ripping, I extended my hands outwards. I grunted as the air caught the cloak and my arms were yanked back by the sudden resistance. I didn¡¯t hear or feel anything tear, thank the Force, and I felt my descent slow markedly.
Now, with a moment of time to plan things, I decided on determining where in Keldabe I had to aim for. I reached out through the Force, trying to lock on to the minds of Bo and Naz.
Unlike all the times I¡¯d trained to do this, I felt neither the serene calmness of a spring morning that embodied Fay nor the rigid coldness that represented how Dooku felt within the Force. Brief, flashing, seemingly random images and sounds buzzed around my brain as I brushed against the minds of the pilots and other combatants in the air around me. It felt as if I was trapped in a wave, with only the minutest of glimpses of the surface as I was tossed around in the water.
Still, I continued to push outwards in slow, constant waves, taking time to not allow the heightened emotions of the minds I could sense to overwhelm me. Mentally, I visualised it as a sort of radar or sonar pulse through the Force; trying to pick up the beacon (Force bond) of two specific targets.
As the sight of the tallest ¨C by far ¨C building in Keldabe (Mandalmotors headquarters) started to stand out against the rest of the city, I angled my pulses through the Force towards the city below me.
Again, I was assaulted by fleeting visuals, sounds and smells from countless minds, and while I couldn¡¯t work out where each was coming from, I realised something else. Even at this range, I was able to sense potential foes from friends. I hadn¡¯t been able to do that with the fighters, likely due to the speed everyone was moving (and the fact I was more concerned about my descent), but I could do so with those fighting in the city below.
I counted over a dozen funnels of smoke reaching up into the air, indicative of explosions. Thankfully none appeared particularly thick or near where the minimap was indicating the strongest Force bonds were.
[¡°Hold the line! Don¡¯t let them past!¡±]
The voice echoed in my head, yet I somehow knew I wasn¡¯t hearing the speaker, but the one being spoken to. A fraction of a second later I realised that I¡¯d brushed up against Gar Saxon¡¯s mind. He was somewhere close to the Mandalmotors towers ¨C confirmed by a passing image of the building from the ground ¨C yet he wasn¡¯t who I was looking for.
I kept searching through the Force in waves, searching for¡ wait, what was that?
For a moment I thought I sensed something¡ off. Something powerful, controlled and dark near the top of the Mandalmotors tower. Everything seemed fine ¨C or as fine as things could be with a city under attack ¨C but in one room, there was something off. I was able to sense that Bo and Naz weren¡¯t in the room, yet there was something different. As if the Force was missing something. Yet, as I considered turning my attention towards that, it vanished.
Perhaps this was one of those ways that my masters had spoken about how the Force could be blocked, though why the head of a company would have such a thing in their office (I seriously doubted anyone at Mandalmotors bar the CEO would have the resources to get such a thing) wasn¡¯t something I had time to contemplate.
Still, I had more pressing matters. Namely finding my friends in the firefight down below.
From the moments where I¡¯d touched the minds of others, I¡¯d seen scenes of carnage all around the tower. Shops and homes burned, and bodies lay dead on the street as the locals fought against the attackers. And what was confusing me was that all of them were Death Watch.
The attack in orbit had been a combined assault, yet I was all but certain that the attackers in Keldabe were only linked to Death Watch. That meant that Duke Anzur was entirely focused on Sundari (which made sense as he¡¯d want to kill Adonai personally) and that Death Watch had a target in the city.
I pushed harder against the next few minds I sensed. Even though they were clearly trained to resist such things, in the heat of battle their mental defences weren¡¯t as active as I¡¯d expected. Which I was happy to take advantage of.
Apparently, there was an aruetii (off-worlder) in Mandalmotors that they wanted dead. I frowned wondering if the source of the strange moment I¡¯d sensed in the Force was a person and not something else. But I shook my head at that. Sidious was on Coruscant, and while I didn¡¯t know his Force presence ¨C since he actively repressed to the point that I couldn¡¯t sense him while standing next to him ¨C the odds that he¡¯d be here were¡ so astronomically low that it wasn¡¯t worth considering.
I felt a spike in anger as I discovered that Death Watch were also targeting the Institute because of me and Serra. Well, that tried to target it. The complex had driven back their initial assault and while not safe, wasn¡¯t in immediate danger. That helped soothe my anger, though since the markers for Naz and Bo were that general direction, there was a chance I¡¯d be able to relive my anger on those fools who¡¯d attacked a training school. (Not that the Mandalorians would appreciate me calling it that.)
I kept searching through the Force, sending out pulses in the hopes that¡
A piercing spear of pain slammed into my mind. Naz had been hit again, this time badly. While that made my anger spike once more, it gave me a thread to her in the Force on which to pull. And pull I did.
[¡°Haar''chak, Naz! Stay still!¡±]
My heart jumped at hearing Bo¡¯s voice in my head through the mind of Naz. That was kriffing weird. As were the feelings that Naz had at hearing (and smelling if I was understanding the strange connection that I¡¯d just forced open) Bo¡¯s voice, which I now had bouncing around my head.
Stupid kriffing Force bonds.
[¡°I can still fight.!] Naz shot back as I pushed to further open the thread of a connection that I had with Naz. I needed to find out exactly where they were, and what was going on, to be able to help them.
[¡°Maybe, but that wound is fresh enough that it¡¯ll break open if you do.¡±] Even as I was able to lock onto their positions through the Force, I frowned at hearing Bo¡¯s retort. It confirmed what I¡¯d felt/sensed about Naz¡¯s situation. And while Bo was trying to sound calm, I felt a murmur in the force about her pain.
The tip of Mandalmotors tower was coming up fast (I could now make out the windows on the building, though seeing was impossible as they were tinted) and I knew I had to get an exact lock on their location then figure out a way to land. I had a few ideas, however none of them were exactly textbook in their application.
As I locked onto Naz and Bo ¨C and brushed up against Bo¡¯s mind even while pulling back from Naz¡¯s ¨C I sensed a desire to¡ hurt/enjoy the two girls.
I had to slap down my rage at what I sensed this mind wanted to do to my friends, even as I focused on them to determine where this¡ dead man walking was. They were no more than a hundred metres from Bo and Naz (and there was someone else there with them), and ¨C from what I could sense from them and their cohorts ¨C had my friends encircled and outnumbered.
I pushed my rage down, channelling it towards working out how to land instead of aimlessly plotting out how to hurt that mind, and banked my body (and my cloak) so that I could circle around Mandalmotors tower. I knew where I needed to land and had a rough map of that part of the city in my mind already from wandering the streets over the last year. Now I just had to¡
A warning from the Force screamed in my mind (as it did via the Interface with a danger notice) and Danger Sense flashed indicating the exact location and distance of the threat.
I banked as best I could while gliding. I felt the heat of a blaster bolt as it flew past my arm, searing a few hairs in the process.
I tracked the path of the bolts back to where it¡¯d come from to see a squad of four Mandos on the roof of a building near the Mandalmotors tower. While that building was only about two-thirds the height of the tower, it did give them an excellent position to lay down suppressing fire on the plaza below. Or taking pot-shots at an insane Jedi who just happened to be gliding by.
I banked again, pulling closer to the tower than I¡¯d like, to avoid a second shot. A third bolt came in, and this one I couldn¡¯t avoid. I tumbled as I lost my grip on the cloak. As my sightline rapidly shifted from the buildings to the sky to the now rapidly closing tower ¨C and the mass of darkened windows that covered the upper floors ¨C I knew I had no choice but to enact one of my landing plans.
Trying to keep calm ¨C even as the darkened glass of the tower rapidly came closer ¨C I extended my arms out and down from my body (relatively speaking). I willed the Force to extend outward, using it to bring my now un-controlled fall under control. While I¡¯d trained Levitation to the Prodigy tier, I¡¯d never used it to actually fly. Though it did slow my fall remarkably. Not enough that I could land without hurting myself, but definitely enough that I wouldn¡¯t just become a red splat on the duracrete below.
The Force warned of more danger, and I lifted on hand to generate a barrier. Bolts fired by the Mandalorians fizzled out against the invisible barrier, generating brief silverish sparks in the air. However, the movement of my hand had caused me to lose control of my descent.
Before I entirely lost control of both usages of the Force, I made the Force take control of the air itself and generate an updraft. While my training with Aerokinesis was limited, the updraft was enough to stop my losing control of my levitation and barrier.
I saw all four Mandalorians shift their focus to me, which was an issue as even with Aerokinesis helping me to levitate, I was still falling; albeit slow enough that I¡¯d have more than enough time to select a landing spot. I also needed to get to Bo and Naz quickly as while Naz was no longer screaming through the Force in pain, I could tell her latest wound was causing her problems.
I cursed as the four Death Watch fighters lifted from the roof, using jetpacks to close on my location. Likely they were going to try and surround me and see if that would let them take me out. However, I had no intention of letting that come to pass. Moving two fingers on the hand I was using to control my barrier, I grabbed the rightmost fighter and slammed him into his closest friend.
The pair were engulfed in an explosion, meaning one of their jetpacks had ignited in the collision, which pushed the remaining two off course and away from me, though not before both managed to get off a shot or two with their blasters. Thankfully all their shots either stuck my barrier or sailed harmlessly past me.
As I descended down below the top of the spire that reached skywards from the Mandalmotors tower, I saw brief flashes of light coming from inside. Well, save for the top four floors. On those, I couldn¡¯t see any firefights taking place, but that might just be due to heavier internal protections or thicker glass. Though those four were where I thought I¡¯d sensed the strange disruption in the Force earlier.
Still, I had more pressing matters than the tower and what was going on inside; namely the two Death Watch flyers who were regaining control of their flight paths and reaching my friends. Both stabilised their flights and had aimed a weapon towards me (one blaster and one vambrace), yet before either could fire, I made my next move.
Both were unexpectedly (for them) jerked forwards and down. They managed to squeeze off a few shots each even as they were yanked by the Force, though again none of the shots caused me any concern. Before they could attempt to counter my actions, I slammed them both hard into the darkened windows of the tower.
The glass groaned at the impact, but held, though my immediate focus had shifted from the two to myself. The flick of my wrist to send them into the building had destabilized me enough that I¡¯d begun to fall faster again. As the wind began to whistle past my ears, and I dropped below the two flyer Death Watch members, I grabbed the pair once more, pulled them back from the building then slammed them into it once more.
Seeing both jetpacks spark, I refocused on stabilising my descent, and ignored the scream from one of them as the pair fell. They had started this, so hopefully the few seconds of freefall before they hit the ground would have them regret their life choices. Though if they didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t care as they¡¯d be ¨C at the very least ¨C crippled for life; and that was only if they managed to slow their fall before reaching the ground.
With that brief annoyance taken care of, I could begin to plot my approach to my friends. While they were still over a kilometre away, I had a perfect map of the city in my head thanks to my time exploring the place and Eidetic Memory. Using Levitation and Aerokinesis together was trickly (mainly as I¡¯d never used the latter like this before), I was able to almost float as I banked away from the tower and headed in the direction my minimap indicated the pair were.
As I passed over a corner of the plaza, my minimap highlighted two people that I shared a weak bond with: Gar Saxon and Rook Kast. I couldn¡¯t sense if either were injured but given that (thanks to using Enhance Senses) I could see both were tucked down behind cover and relatively safe, I made no attempt to help them.
As I floated over the streets leading from the plaza, I saw people moving around, engaging in smaller firefights. While most of the chaos seemed to be centred around the plaza and tower, the smoking remains of various buildings littered my path; as did bodies lying motionless in the street. I felt my temper flare as I saw a small child desperately trying to make an adult (likely their parent) wake up. A blaster bolt struck the ground near the child, making them scream.
Growling at the dishonourable actions of that attacker, I flicked my wrist three times. The traitor to what it meant to be a Mandalorian bounced off several walls with enough force that I heard two of them crack. While I couldn¡¯t bring the child¡¯s mother back, I could ensure that¡ disgraceful imitation of a warrior couldn¡¯t hurt anyone else.
I altered my plan and began to descend to collect the child when I saw two new people move over to them. With my enhanced sight, I could tell neither wore the markings of Death Watch (one was even still wearing a partially burnt apron), so I left them to collect the child. But I made a mental note to, if I could, discover who the child was and offer what help I could to the family after the battle was over.
As I continued to float down over the city, I wondered how Death Watch (or at least this unit of them as I found it unlikely Pre would order an attack that might kill his only daughter) had found the manpower to do such damage. There were nearly a dozen smoke trails rising around the city, and I¡¯d seen dozens of civilian bodies on the streets. That suggested they¡¯d planned this attack well in advance.
Yet nothing about it made sense. Attacking here over Sundari didn¡¯t make much sense (beyond the target at the tower and the Institute), yet they¡¯d attacked here, and done far more damage than any report I¡¯d seen on the group¡¯s strength suggested they could. So apart from the VIP at the tower and the Institute, why did they unleash such chaos across the city?
About a minute after saving the child, two new pulsing markers appeared on the minimap, indicating Bo and Naz had entered range. The pair were with another in the middle of a smaller side alley, with about a dozen others keeping them pinned down from the ends of the alley. I had originally planned to land on a roof near to them then move into help, but with them trapped in the alley, and Naz wounded, I knew time was of the essence.
Altering the direction of my gentle fall, I angled towards the closest group of what could only be Death Watch troopers and began to rapidly plan out my attack. Just floating down risked me being spotted before I was close enough to be sure of what they were doing, thus a rather unorthodox (and slightly flashy) plan took shape in my mind. One that, in no way, was inspired by something I¡¯d seen in a movie in my old life and had wanted to emulate since then.
As I floated down towards the corner that would bring me into sight of the closest Death Watch group that had my friends trapped, I enacted my hastily developed plan. Just before reaching the corner, I floated away from it, released my hold over the air, and lifted one arm. I aimed the vambrace upon it at the wall and a moment later, a grappling wire shot out from it. It bit into the wall, then a slight movement of my hand had the grapple begin to reel me towards the wall. At the same time, I cancelled my levitation.
Gravity took over, though with me being only a few stories above the ground it wouldn¡¯t be able to accelerate me to terminal velocity. Plus, the grapple swung me down and towards the corner in a pendulum motion. As I was about two stories up and moving at speed the chances of a member of Death Watch being able to react to my sudden appearance in time to stop me was slim.
As I rounded the corner, I spotted the five members of Death Watch controlling this entrance to the alley where my friends were trapped. Four were grouped around the entrance to the alley, taking aim down it while maintaining cover against the walls with the fifth was closer to me by perhaps two metres and was crouched over a rifle.
As the arc of my swing reached its lowest point, I realised that I¡¯d have to shift from my preferred lightsaber style. While I felt I could take all five with Makashi, it wasn¡¯t designed for it and doing so would likely draw out the fight longer than I wanted. Since speed was of the essence, Shii-Cho would make the most sense, though with an altered Ataru Falling Leaf attack to open.
For a split second I closed my eyes, and as my arc reached the closest point to my targets, I released the grapple. The Force flowed through me as I lifted back up into the sky, this time trusting the Force to help me guide my blade as I came down. I tensed and ignited my blade above my head as I began my final descent.
The closest Death Watch fighter turned ¨C likely having heard my lightsaber ignite ¨C and though his face was covered by a helmet, preventing me from seeing his face, I could sense his shock and confusion in the Force. He turned, standing and raising his rifle fluidly ¨C proving he¡¯d had years of combat training ¨C yet before he could bring the barrel to bare, I lashed out.
A flick of one hand ¨C letting it leave the hilt of my lightsaber for a moment ¨C sent a wave of Force energy towards him. The ground between the one now turning and the others exploded. Dust, duracrete and other things exploded under the power of my blast, showering the area in debris and reducing visibility to almost nothing.
Into that cloud and chaos I landed (my eyes closed as I relied on the Force to guide me), my blade swooping down slicing the fighter¡¯s rifle ¨C and one of his arm¡¯s just below the elbow where the armour was the weakest ¨C in two. My blade flared as it slipped down the side of his nearest leg, letting me know that his armour (and likely that of his squad mates) was composed of a beskar alloy; if not full beskar plates.
¡°Aargh!¡± the man grunted out in shock. As he took a stumbling step backwards, I lifted my blade up and removed his other hand. Then with a simple gesture, sent him flying to one side. A crack was heard as he hit the wall with enough force to send more dust and debris into the air.
I moved into the dust cloud, using the Force to boost my speed to as far as it could. I hoped that the in-built sensors in the helmets of the remaining Death Watch members would have a hard time tracking me, but I wasn¡¯t going to take any chances. A flick of my wrist summoned four rifles towards me, each hissing as they smashed into my whirling lightsaber then fell to the ground in pieces. While that wouldn¡¯t entirely disarm a Mandalorian, it was a good place to start.
The dust cleared for a moment and as I closed rapidly on the four left, they appeared to be moving in slow-motion. The arms of two were lifting towards me, meaning their helmets could track my movement, while the other pair were trying to untangle themselves from each other. The ones trying to aim at me either weren¡¯t fast enough to take advantage of that or their bodies couldn¡¯t react as quickly as the in-built computers in the helmets, as none of their arms were able to bring a gauntlet to bear before I was upon them.
I slashed at the back of the legs of one of the tangled pair, slicing through his armour at the back of his knee. My blade continued forward, and after gliding up the chest piece of the other, removed that man¡¯s arm at the shoulder. Both seemed to freeze as their minds processed the missing limb, but before either could react, I sent them crashing into the other two.
All four struck the wall next to me with a loud crunch with the two undamaged fighters taking the brunt of the hit. Before they¡¯d even fallen to the ground, I picked all four up and pulled them towards me. As they passed in front of me my blade moved, becoming a dark shadow in the slowly receding cloud. The cloud was whipped up by their movement, and as they exited it, two objects bounced against the street, being carried part of the way by their momentum. I watched dispassionately as an arm and head bounced and flopped into the street even as the four slammed viciously into the stand outside a shop on the other side of the street. The stand exploded under the force the four hit it with, and the remains of it and the group smashed through the window of the shop, ending with a massive crash from somewhere inside.
A stray bolt came flying out of the alley, for a brief instant turning the remains of the dust cloud yellow. While they couldn¡¯t have known what they were aiming at, the bolt streaked into the shop. I stumbled back as an explosion ripped through the building and hastily erected a barrier to protect myself from the shockwave and the debris that began to rain down around me.
A Force blast channelled through my barrier sent the debris hurtling away from me ¨C and the alley on the off chance some of it became a threat to my friends trapped within. I quickly generated a smaller barrier around the entrance of the alley, just in time to see another bolt emerge from the alley then splash harmlessly against my barrier.
Knowing that the street was free of hostiles, and with the barrier to protect me from a stray shot from my friends, I stepped towards the alley, exposing my silhouette to those inside and at the far end.
Another bolt fizzled pathetically against my barrier as I gazed down the alley. Bo, Naz and the other person with them looked to be trapped about halfway down the alley while ¨C thanks to Detection and the minimap ¨C I knew six members of Death Watch were holding the far end. The three trapped souls were using what looked like toppled dumpsters or crates as cover, and since all were likely made from durasteel, they could take a pounding; a fact proven by the dozen or so scorch marks on the dumpster covering the alley end I was at.
I swatted away an urge to unleash hell on the remaining Death Watch as they continued to pepper my friends with fire. While that would no doubt be satisfying, there was a risk that if I went all out the alley would collapse on those trapped in the middle.
Instead, I lifted one hand and aimed it towards the far end of the alley while channelling the Force in front of my open palm. ¡°Bo, Naz, Stay down!¡± I called out, adding Force Compulsion to my words. While they were trained to resist such things, I hoped that the limited bond I shared with both would allow the Force to persuade them to listen.
The ball of coalesced Force energy shot from my palm and I tracked it (thanks to the pressurized wave it created) as it soared past the trio in the middle, and the six at the far end before striking the street behind them The ground shook from the strength of my Force blast, and for a moment I was concerned that my attack had still been too powerful for the alley¡¯s walls to survive. Thankfully nothing fell.
That allowed me to reach out for the six now-downed Death Watch fighters at the far end. To anyone watching on that side, I suspected that watching those six terrorists fly around for thirty seconds without anyone nearby would¡¯ve looked downright weird. But since I was slamming them into buildings and each other with enough force that I could make out the faint sounds of their impacts, I wasn¡¯t overly concerned.
Satisfied that they were at least out of the fight (and ignoring that three had stopped appearing on my minimap indicating they were dead), I dispersed my barrier then took a step into the alley. While a part of me was concerned at how easily and brutal I¡¯d been in taking these two groups of Death Watch down, the larger part accepted it as the price of war. And what anyone who willingly killed children deserved.
I paused after taking a few steps and took a deep breath. While I felt I had my anger and rage under control, it was better to be safe than sorry. Ever since Tatooine, I was being more cautious about how and when I let my more aggressive emotions emerge. Yet while the risk from the Dark Side was real, I wasn¡¯t ever going to be a ¡®good little Jedi¡¯ and deny they existed, or that they were a part of me.
Plus, as I¡¯d just seen, channelling even a small amount of anger into a universal power like Force Blast seemed to increase its damage potential by an impressive amount. That had me wondering if other ¡®universal¡¯ powers could be boosted by small amounts of anger.
I shook my head. Yeah, no. While it was likely possible, until I understood more about what the Dark Side truly was, and how it affected me with the Interface, I wasn¡¯t going to start playing around with using it intentionally to boost my abilities. That was a slippery slope that I suspected had led to the ¡®fall¡¯ of many Jedi before me. While it¡¯d been weeks since Tatooine, the discussions with Fay and Dooku hadn¡¯t yet helped me come to any real hypothesis as to what danger the Dark Side posed to me; beyond the inherent danger it posed to anyone capable of using the Force.
A dirtied red-haired head popped up from behind the makeshift defences, drawing my focus back to the present. I watched as Bo¡¯s eyes locked onto mine ¨C widening as they did so ¨C before looking past me. She turned and glanced to the far end of the alley before turning back to me.
A scowl crept onto her face as she glanced down into her makeshift foxhole. ¡°Where the shab have you been?!¡± She all but spat out.
I knew I shouldn¡¯t have found it funny, not with dirt covering her face, and one of her pauldrons was darkened from where it¡¯d been hit by a blaster bolt, but I did.
A chuckle escaped my lips, which made her scowl deepen, as the quest notice that had appeared just before I¡¯d teleported blinked once more and shifted to let me know it was now completed. Likely that was a simple quest for saving Bo and Naz, but I¡¯d deal with that later. Right now, I couldn¡¯t resist replying to Bo with a quick one-liner.
¡°Sorry, the traffic was murder.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Warrior Reborn 4
Bo-Katan¡¯s POV
This was not how Bo-Katan expected today to go. Not by a long shot.
She and Naz had recieved a day off from training at the Institute (something the Laamyc group were given due to their more intense training) and had been wandering the city trying to relax. Bo-Katan had planned for today to involve some target practice at a range near the Institute, then some light sparring with Naz followed by heading to the Oyu¡¯baat cantina.
There they¡¯d meet a handful of their squad mates and a few other friends who also had the day off for a night of games, singing and drinking. After that¡ Well Bo-Katan had rented a room above the cantina on the (highly likely) chance that Naz became amorous as the night wore on.
Hell, if they both began flirting with someone else, she wasn¡¯t adverse to bringing them to the room as well. Though she doubted it would be a male as while she didn¡¯t find them unattractive, outside of a few, she preferred to spend her evenings in the company of other females. Naz, on the other hand, was happy to flirt with both genders, but Bo-Katan knew that if the choice was there, Naz would always come to her bed. Well, for now.
Bo-Katan was all but certain that if Cameron Shan ever changed his mind about Naz, she¡¯d likely end up coming second to her lover as to which bed the blonde would choose. And while she couldn¡¯t stop the prang of jealousy she felt every time she thought of Naz and Cameron together, Bo-Katan could (at least partially) understand her lover¡¯s desire. While a Jetii officially, Cameron was nothing like what she¡¯d expected from a member of their Order. He was a warrior at heart, and a good one as she knew from their spars over the last year and carried himself as a leader. Plus, as much as she didn¡¯t want to admit it, he wasn¡¯t a half-bad kisser. Haran, if he¡¯d been born a Mandalorian, she suspected her father would be grooming him to take over leadership of House Kryze one day, though at that point it would become House Shan.
Though that wasn¡¯t to say she felt Dorgo would be a bad clan chief, just that he was¡ less martially inclined than she would¡¯ve liked. And the less said about her sister the better. Satine had been brainwashed by those hut¡¯unne in Sundari and was little better than a lapdog for the Republic.
Still, regardless if it would¡¯ve been just her and Naz, or if another (she wouldn¡¯t mind it being Ursa, but the heiress of Clan Wren had recently started spending time with an artist) had joined them, she knew that after a day of getting all hot and sweaty from training, a few drinks would help put Naz in the mood for some ¡°fun¡± later. And Bo-Katan wasn¡¯t much different, save that she preferred combat to drinking, singing, and dancing to get her blood pumping.
Of course, those plans had been shot to osik by this attack on Keldabe by those shabuir¡¯yr Death Watch shebs¡¯palone.
¡°Sheb!¡± She cursed as she was once more forced to duck down behind the dumpster that had been tipped over (along with a few other things) to form the makeshift bunker for her, Naz and a Protector they¡¯d run into on the streets not long after the chaos had started. From both ends of the alley they were taking heavy fire from, at her guess, about a dozen members of Death Watch.
This position was osik, and under normal circumstances she¡¯d have never been caught dead in such a position. However, not only was the attack that had occurred on Keldabe not normal, but it seemed as though this group of Death Watch had been herding her and Naz. Though that had only happened once Bo¡¯s helmet had been damaged, and she¡¯d been forced to drop it.
This group of Death Watch (which her father had claimed was all but defunct with the death of Naz¡¯s uncle) had altered their attacks from outright attempting to kill them to guiding them here; where the second squad were waiting to ambush them. And, from what little time she¡¯d had to process the attack, none of it made sense.
They¡¯d been coming out of a small shooting range that was run by an ally of Clan Kryze, when at least six explosions had rocked the city. A moment later, Bo-Katan had seen two Protectors gun down the other members of their patrol squad before opening fire on the crowds around them. At that, she¡¯d begun to drag Naz back towards the range (and the large supply of weapons within) only for said range to explode as a rocket slammed into the front door. Bo-Katan had stared in horror as the owner of the range ¨C an old woman from Clan Brenz ¨C had stumbled out of the door ablaze, only to fall over a moment later as her life ended.
Moments later warning sirens had sounded around the city, and she¡¯d risked a glance skyward. Thanks to it being a clear morning, high above the city, in the very upper atmosphere, she caught flashes of colour. That was when she realised this wasn¡¯t just a simple attack on Keldabe but a coordinated attack on the entire planet. Yet, from what she knew of the remains of the group, Death Watch didn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t have the strength to do that alone.
She hadn¡¯t had time to consider who must be helping these hodare, before Naz fell to the ground. A bolt had struck her near her midsection. While her armour had taken the brunt of the damage (though that armour plate wasn¡¯t made of beskar and had been deformed by the hit), it was enough to make Naz fall to the ground.
Bo-Katan had reacted on instinct, and in a single move, dropped to a knee, pivoted and shot the dala who¡¯d dare shoot her lover in the back in the helmet. The man had stumbled back and seeing the fact his helmet was badly scorched from her hit (indicating it also wasn¡¯t made of beskar), she''d shot him in the head three more times in quick succession.
As the body dropped to the ground, one of his cohorts had opened fire on her, striking her helmet and damaging it enough that the internal systems stopped working. As she¡¯d pulled it off, Naz had fired on this second Death Watch fighter; forcing him and his fellows to find cover.
As her and Naz had withdrawn, Bo-Katan had tried to contact her teammates and her father, however the commlink responded only with static. That meant that either the central communications hub had been attacked, or the city was under the effects of jamming (or both). It wasn¡¯t long after realising this that Naz was hit again, this time, near the back of her thigh. As Naz had crumbled to the ground, Bo-Katan had cursed that their armour was made from durasteel and not beskar as a section of Naz¡¯s had slipped and sliced a long, but thankfully shallow, cut down Naz¡¯s right leg. While Bo did have a suit of beskar armour (which had been her mother¡¯s before her), that was back in Sundari as beskar armour was not allowed at the Institute; save for the end-of-session tournaments for Lammyc group.
A moment later, just as Bo-Katan had initially wondered how the approaching Death Watch (and the traitorous Protectors who had joined them) would kill them, their new partner had arrived. While she¡¯d been reluctant to work with the lone Protector ¨C since she had no idea if the woman was not allied with Death Watch force ¨C Bo-Katan knew she had no choice. Together, they¡¯d managed to get Naz back on her feet, though that was when Death Watch had begun to herd them towards this alley.
¡°Control, Blairn ,I¡¯m trapped in an alley off Tal¡¯Chortav with two Trainees.¡± The feminine voice of the now-named Protector Blairn with them drew Bo-Katan¡¯s attention. ¡°We¡¯ve got aru''e at either end and are cut off from a retreat.¡± She saw a small hologram of another member of the city¡¯s Protector unit appear on the woman¡¯s vambrace. However, as the hologram moved, she couldn¡¯t hear what was being said by the image; likely meaning the sound was being filtered into the Protector¡¯s helmet.
A growl escaped Brian¡¯s lips, which wasn¡¯t in any way reassuring to Bo-Katan. ¡°One of them¡¯s Duke Adonai¡¯s daughter.¡±
Bo-Katan tried and failed to keep a scowl from appearing on her face. While Blairn recognizing her wasn¡¯t that big of a surprise (since she¡¯d tossed away her helmet when it¡¯s stopped working and her armour bore the sigils of both Clan Kryze and herself over her shoulders), hearing the other woman use her as an excuse to try and divert support to their location was irritating. There were others in the city that likely needed help more than they did, and trying to use her status as the daughter of the ruling Duke of the sector felt wrong.
The hologram responded once more, but Bo-Katan was forced to divert her attention back to those attacking them. The dumpster she was using as a makeshift barricade rattled as three, no four, bolts struck it while another pair flew overhead, striking the wall of the alley somewhere between their makeshift shelter and the other group of Death Watch. With everything they were using as cover made from thick durasteel, being several layers thick, or both, the incoming bolts were currently not a threat. However, if things didn¡¯t improve soon, she doubted the shelter would survive and with the sheer volume of incoming plasma, it was hard for her to fire.
¡°Understood Control, Blairn out.¡± The Protector stated as Bo-Katan saw ¨C from the corner of her eye ¨C the hologram blink out. ¡°The nearest support is, at least, twenty minutes out but they¡¯re busy trying to retake a Protector station.¡±
She grunted in annoyance. Those stations were dotted all around the city and were intended to be fallback points if (or when given her people¡¯s history) the city came under attack. Each was meant to have basements able to survive against orbital bombardment for a short while and an armoury capable of outfitting a full company of Mandalorians. To hear that Death Watch and the aruettie Protectors had seized at least one made perfect sense. Even if it diminished their chances of survival.
¡°We won¡¯t last that long.¡± Naz spat out, her tone echoing Bo-Katan¡¯s feelings on the matter. As if in agreement, the dumpster Bo-Katan was hiding behind rattled as another volley of blaster fire impacted against it.
¡°We might. They seem to want both of you alive, Miss Vizsla.¡± Blairn replied, making clear she knew who Naz was as well. ¡°Both you and Miss Kryze would be important hostages for them to use against your fathers.¡± Bo-Katan suppressed a grunt at the idea. If given the choice, she¡¯d rather die than be used to allow these aruettie to grow stronger. ¡°So far, you¡¯re the only pair I know of that they haven¡¯t been trying to kill outright in this attack.¡±
¡°Sheb!¡± She spat out at hearing that. The idea that she was being ¡®spared¡¯ because of who her father was, and not because they respected her, lit a fire in her. Whatever it took, she was going to survive this attack, find the ones behind the attack and make them pay for thinking she was an easy target to attempt to capture.
The dumpster rattled as more bolts impacted against it (and into the wall above), and with her anger flaring, she reached her arm over the top and fired back a handful of bolts for her gauntlet. As she pulled it back, something hit it ¨C likely a lucky bolt ¨C and her arm jerked back at the force of the hit.
¡°Arrgh!¡± Naz called out as Bo-Katan saw the damage to her gauntlet (a few sparks coming from the controls suggested the thing was now useless). She spun as best she could while staying in cover to see Naz had slumped to the ground, a hand resting against the section of her armour that had been hit earlier.
¡°Naz!¡± She called out before crawling over as quickly as she could. Thankfully the dumpster and other objects meant that she could do so without going onto her belly, though she did so just to be safe.
Once she was close enough, she saw that Naz was holding her side, at the same point where she¡¯d been struck before. However, now there was blood flowing out from between her fingers. Bo-Katan cursed internally as she realised that the bolt that hit her gauntlet had deflected and, incredibly, hit the part of Naz¡¯s armour that was already weakened.
Carefully, she placed her hand over Naz¡¯s and eased the other woman¡¯s hand back. Naz groaned as she allowed her hand to be moved away and Bo-Katan gulped as the flow of blood increased and she saw the wound. The armour plate had buckled, driving the corner into Naz¡¯s midsection. Concerned about what internal damage had occurred (the plate sat over one of Naz¡¯s kidneys), Bo-Katan quickly ran her working gauntlet over the wound.
She exhaled in relief as the scan showed the plate had missed anything vital but had still cut deep enough that Naz was losing a lot of blood. Bo-Katan ran her scanner over the rest of Naz, and apart from some blood in the blonde¡¯s hair (which the scanner assured her wasn¡¯t anything more than a shallow cut) and the graze she¡¯d taken earlier on her leg, Naz was in a solid, if wounded, condition.
Slowly, she moved Naz onto her side (mindful of the still incoming blaster bolts), which made her lover wince. ¡°Aargh!¡±
¡°Sorry.¡± She muttered as she reached into her belt (mentally thanking her father for insisting that she always kept some basic medical supplies on her person, even when in supposedly secure locations) and withdrew a pair of bacta patches.
While applying two small patches over a larger wound wasn¡¯t something she should do, it was all she could do. Naz hissed as the patches were pressed against the wound and Bo-Katan caught the faint whiff of bacta¡¯s familiar sour scent as they began to do their work.
Naz grumbled and reached for her pistol, which she¡¯d likely dropped after getting hit, only for Bo-Katan to grab her arm.
¡°Wha?¡± Naz mumbled out as Bo-Katan gently forced her arm away from the blaster.
¡°Haar¡¯chak, Naz! Stay still!¡± Bo-Katan hissed out as she felt Naz fighting against her grip, trying to reach the pistol.
¡°I can still fight!¡± Naz shot back, trying and failing to push through Bo-Katan¡¯s grip. Under normal circumstances, they¡¯d likely be evenly matched, but with Naz wounded and lying on her side, she didn¡¯t have the leverage to overcome Bo-Katan; a fact Bo-Katan was grateful for. She¡¯d never forgive herself if Naz ended up more seriously wounded because she allowed the blonde to keep fighting.
¡°You probably can, but that wound is fresh enough that it¡¯ll break open if you stress it too much.¡± Bo-Katan retorted. ¡°We¡¯re not completely kriffed yet. They aren¡¯t trying to kill us at the moment. Save your strength for when shab gets real.¡° She gave her lover a none-too-gentle poke in the ribs ¨C well away from the wound ¨C to drive her point across. ¡°Stay down.¡± She added as Naz grunted in annoyance at the jab.
¡°I¡¡± Naz paused and for a moment Bo-Katan was worried the small cut on her head was worse than the scanner stated. She began to raise her working gauntlet (thankfully not on the arm stopping Naz from picking up her blaster) when an unexpected smile crept onto Naz¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s coming.¡±
For a moment, Bo-Katan wondered if the bacta was affecting Naz¡¯s mind, though she didn¡¯t say anything as ran her gauntlet scanner over Naz¡¯s head once more. Just be sure. Still no sign of a concussion, thank manda.
¡°He¡¯s coming.¡± Naz repeated, and Bo-Katan looked her lover in the eyes. Naz¡¯s expression was a mixture of conviction and relief, and Bo-Katan opened her mouth to ask what Naz.
¡°Me¡¯shab.¡± She muttered as she felt¡ something strange. She didn¡¯t know what it was, never mind why it was happening, but in the corner of her mind, she felt something strange, foreign, and yet familiar. She tried to focus on it, pull whatever it was into focus, but the moment she did it vanished.
Before she had a chance to process exactly what had happened, Naz gripped her arm just above her gauntlet and squeezed. ¡°You felt it too.¡± Naz whispered, drawing Bo-Katan¡¯s focus back to her lover. ¡°You hear his voice.¡±
¡°Whose voice?¡± She asked, even as she felt as if she knew who Naz was speaking of. Unrequested, her mind pulled a memory about Jedi and Sith being able to touch the minds of others, and what they could do if a warrior ever lowered their guard around one.
¡°Cam¡¯s.¡± Naz whispered in a tone that made a not insignificant part of Bo-Katan want to punch the boy. ¡°He¡¯s coming.¡±
A part of her wanted to say that Naz was wrong, that she was letting the pain from her wounds affect her mind, but the larger part of her realised her lover was right. As much as it galled her to admit, somehow Cameron had found a way to reach into their minds and let them know he was there; or would be soon. That left her conflicted as part of her was relieved that help ¨C real help not the possibility of it ¨C was coming, and at the chance to see what he could do in a combat situation. Though an equally large part of her was furious that she needed to be saved by a Jetii (even a Mando¡¯ade one) and at how this would only play into Naz¡¯s feelings for the young man.
¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if that was him or not, or even if he¡¯s coming,¡± she began, as she pushed her feelings on the matter to one side, ¡°we¡¯re trapped here and if don¡¯t stay still you¡¯ll likely bleed out and I¡¡± her words trailed off as an image of a dead Naz flashed through her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±
Naz¡¯s fingers drifted over Bo-Katan¡¯s ¨C sending a pleasant shiver up her arm ¨C where her hand was holding her lover down. ¡°I know.¡± Naz said with a weak smile.
Bo-Katan took a moment to look at her lover. Naz meant more to her than almost anyone; certainly more than her traitorous sister ¨C regardless if Satine had softened in her stance over the last year, she still argued that peace was the way forward ¨C or her weak-willed father and brother. While she knew what they had wouldn¡¯t last, after all Naz¡¯s father had stated clearly that Naz would have to marry Kote Wrajud ¨C which had resulted in Naz shattering the boy¡¯s nose when he tried to impress her. Bo-Katan was furious at Pre Vizsla for arranging the marriage for Naz, and not just because it would take Naz away from her. Arranged marriages weren¡¯t the way the Mando¡¯ade behaved, but with Pre Vizsla acting as a mouthpiece for those di¡¯kute in Sundari, it wasn¡¯t a surprise he acted in such an un-Mandalorian way.
However, for whatever time together they¡¯d have, she planned to enjoy and she¡¯d always¡ care for Naz.
With the moment over, Bo-Katan nodded and gave Naz a smile back before lifting her hand. She turned to head back to her cover, only for something to be pushed into her hand. She looked down and saw Naz had placed her pistol there. ¡°Kill these shabuire for me.¡± Naz ordered.
Bo smirked, and as she turned, she reached over the dumpster and fired off a volley of bolts towards the group at the far end of the alley. Quickly she pulled the pistol back down, not wanting to give Death Watch a chance to destroy it, then crawled back to her side of their temporary bunker. The entire bunker vibrated as both groups of Death Watch troopers rained down fire on their position, and Bo-Katan had to wonder if they¡¯d called in reinforcements.
While it was nice to have a working pistol again, it was soon apparent to her that, unless Cameron really did arrive soon, she and Naz would be captured (at best) while Protector Blairn would be dead. There was nowhere for them to retreat to, and even if every other skirmish across the city was going against Death Watch, here they only had to wait until Bo-Katan and Blairn were out of tibanna gas for their blasters and gauntlets before they could approach and overwhelm them.
While she and Blairn were able to fire off some bolts to keep their attackers honest, the simple fact was Death Watch was toying with them. Bo-Katan could barely keep a snarl from her face as she became convinced that she¡¯d soon be taken prisoner by these aruettie. With her and Naz as their prisoners, no matter how the battle for the city went, Death Watch could force her father (And Naz¡¯s, though he had far less power and influence) to do what they wished if he wanted to see his daughter again.
Still, she kept taking any opportunity she could to fire in the direction of her attackers. There was always the chance she¡¯d get lucky and take one of them out, even if she thought she had more chance of drawing pure sabacc from her opening cards.
This pattern of their temporary protection rocking as it came under fire, and her and Blairn firing back all but blindly ¨C she was cursing the fact her helmet had been damaged as without the sensor package inside she doubted her shots were coming anywhere close to her attackers ¨C until the moment came where she lifted her pistol and pulled the trigger, only to hear it misfire as the gas inside ran out. With her not having taken any spare power cells from the range when they¡¯d left, nor fully charged her own pistol before they¡¯d left, that meant she was down to just her gauntlets.
¡°Osik!¡± Bo-Katan spat out as she threw the now useless weapon to the ground. She checked the gauntlet that was still working, and her mood worsened. There was less than ten percent charge left and with the other gauntlet damaged, she couldn¡¯t eject the power cell to swap them around. ¡°Osik!¡± She spat out again.
¡°Here.¡± Bo-Katan turned at hearing Naz¡¯s voice. Her lover tossed a small object ¨C that Bo-Katan realised was a gauntlet power cell ¨C which, in a single fluid motion, she caught and brought towards her working gauntlet. ¡°About a sixty percent charge.¡± Naz added, making Bo-Katan smirk.
With practiced ease, she released the old cell (letting it drop to the ground), slid Naz¡¯ one in, and recharged the gauntlet¡¯s built-in blaster. The power reading stated a sixty-three percent charge, meaning she was back in business. At least for now.
With a gauntlet that would last more than a few dozen bolts, she felt she had a better chance of lasting long enough until help arrived. However, she knew that if Cameron or other true Protectors didn¡¯t arrive soon, it would all be for naught. A glance at the chronometer on her gauntlet let her know that only six minutes had passed since Blairn had called for support; meaning the nearest Protector unit was still a quarter hour out (at best). As for Cameron¡ even if he was on the way, there was no indication of when he¡¯d arrive.
With this being her last working weapon ¨C she had no intention of asking or taking Naz¡¯s other gauntlet¡¯s power cell ¨C she knew she had to make every shot count. At the next (relatively speaking) lull in incoming fire, she returned fire with only three shots, instead of the half-dozen or so she¡¯d been taking before the pistol had run out of gas.
¡°Sheb!¡± Blairn snapped, drawing Bo-Katan¡¯s attention as she brought her gauntlet back into cover; just before a new volley of bolts slammed into the dumpster. She saw Blairn throw down her rifle in anger, making it clear the weapon was, much like Naz¡¯s pistol, now useless as a firearm. When they¡¯d met the Protector, Bo-Katan had noted that she¡¯d only had one spare power cell on her - likely meaning she¡¯d been heavily engaged before their meeting - and, just before they¡¯d created this bunker, the Protector had slapped that cell into the rifle. Bo-Katan kept her face neutral (as best she could) even as she felt as if something was constricting around her heart, slowly squeezing the life from her.
She took a deep breath, centering herself. She couldn¡¯t control when help (if any) would arrive. All she could do was keep fighting, keep resisting and do her best to take out at least a few of these aruetiie before they were overwhelmed.
The dumpster rattled once more, and she spotted a section of wall on the ground at one end. Slowly, she crawled over to it and discovered the makeshift barrier had damaged the wall at some point from when she¡¯d knocked it over or from a stray bolt from Death Watch, she couldn¡¯t say ¨C and there was a small gap between the dumpster and the wall. Moving as slowly as she could, she laid down to look through the hole.
There were about a dozen fighters at the end of the alley, though only four were firing. Though what caught her eye was one of the ones not firing had exposed more of his rifle than she would¡¯ve.
Figuring this was a good opportunity to take out one of the Death Watch, she slid her arm into the hole, and trusting her instincts, squeezed off a bolt. She couldn¡¯t see the fighter react, but an unexpected yelp from the alley had her hopeful her shot had been true.
Before the other attackers could shift their aim at her gauntlet, she pulled her arm back and with her free hand, dropped the chunk of wall that had been dislodged into the hole. She¡¯d barely begun to move back when said chuck was shattered into pieces from incoming fire.
Taking another chance, she scrambled to the far side of the dumpster, slid her gauntlet over the top, and squeezed off two bolts. A few grunts came from the alley, suggesting she¡¯d at least come close. And before the return fire impacted near her, she was already fully under cover.
¡°Bo! Naz! Stay down!¡±
Even as her mind processed who had called out, she felt her body begin to comply. The air above her seemed to shift as something large and powerful shot overhead. It passed over her dumpster first, then quickly cleared the temporary bunker, before heading to the far end of the alley. There, it sounded as if the walls had exploded, yet she¡¯d failed to smell a blaster bolt or rocket fuel as whatever it was flew overhead, nor hear the sounds of whatever was fired exploding on impact.
Dust was kicked up in the alley, though not enough to obscure her vision, and as she realised who had called out the warning/command, she saw Naz looked at her, a large smile on her lover¡¯s face. ¡°Told you.¡±
Bo-Katan slapped down a spike of anger at having to be rescued by a Jetii, before she turned and dared to peek over her cover. Her eyes widened as she saw Cameron standing at the end of the alley, one had outstretched towards her while the other held his ignited lightsaber (and just as every time before, there was a brief moment where she confused his weapon for the Darksaber) in a relaxed stance. His eyes were open, but for a moment before he spotted her, she swore he was angry about something.
Curious, she turned and looked to the far end of the alley. It was hard to see what was there ¨C a decent sized dust cloud had sprung up from whatever Cameron had done to the wall near the corner of the alley ¨C but there wasn¡¯t any sound to suggest the Death Watch were still conscious. Or even alive as, for a moment, she spotted two bodies lying unmoving in the middle of the street.
¡°Shab.¡± She whispered at seeing the carnage he¡¯d unleashed in only a few seconds. Naz chuckled softly, having likely heard her whispered curse, which made Bo-Katan¡¯s anger flare anew.
Scowling as her anger at having to be rescued by him came back, she snapped back around and looked at him. ¡°Where the sheb have you been?!¡± She spat out.
His lips twisted upwards, and she swore she saw him chuckle before he replied. ¡°Sorry, the traffic was murder.¡±
She bit off a growl at his apparent flippancy and moved over quickly to Naz. ¡°Get over here. Naz is wounded.¡± She called out even as she knelt beside her lover.
The dust around them kicked up for a moment. Before she could turn to see why she realised that Cameron was beside her; his lightsaber was already depowered. She had to slap down an instinct to react defensively at the sudden appearance of someone next to her. An instinct that was empowered by her anger at his arrival and behaviour and by how Naz reacted as she looked up at him.
¡°I heard you in my mind.¡± Naz whispered caringly as Bo-Katan watched Cameron run his eyes over Naz. Again, she had to fight off the small voice inside that told her to strike at him for daring to get close to Naz. Yes, she knew there would come a day when her and Naz would have to end, and yes, if Cameron ever showed interest then Bo-Katan would accept him being with Naz over Kote Wrajud, but that didn¡¯t mean she had to like it. Still, Cameron seemed to either not hear Naz¡¯s whispered words, or chose to ignore them.
His free hand drifted over the bacta patches Bo-Katan had applied earlier. She saw a faint silvery-blue glow emanate in the gap between hand and patches. Naz¡¯s eyes rolled upwards as her head tilted back and a soft moan escaped her lips. Bo-Katan lifted her working gauntlet ¨C whether to protect Naz or strike out at Cameron for seemingly hurting her, she couldn¡¯t say ¨C to aim it at Cameron¡¯s head, only to stop as she realised what she was doing.
While he may be a Jetii, he was Mando¡¯ade. Yes, he was wearing his dragon-skin cloak (and a part of her would always be jealous that he¡¯d killed a dragon for his hunt), but it was over the robes worn by his Order. The sooner he stopped wearing those, the sooner she would feel comfortable knowing his loyalties lay with their people and not the di¡¯kute on Coruscant.
The light faded, and he pulled back his hand. ¡°There, that should heal the damage, but I¡¯d still suggest getting a doctor to check it and taking it easy for a while.¡± He said, only to chuckle once and look towards the far end of the alley. ¡°Well, once things aren¡¯t shabla around here.¡±
Bo-Katan felt her lips twist upwards at his weak attempt at humour, though they stopped when Naz did smile. To be losing the affection of her lover to a Jetii ¨C even one who had joined their people ¨C was infuriating. If ONLY he¡¯d leave that Order and join their ranks fully. Then she could give her blessing (no matter how much it might hurt her) for Naz to pursue Cameron. He was a far better choice than most around them ¨C especially Kote Wrajud, who in her opinion, wasn¡¯t much better than shab on her boot ¨C and the first Mando¡¯ade to take down a shabuir¡¯yr (motherfucking) greater krayt dragon.
¡°Who are you?¡± Blairn asked, drawing Bo-Katan from her thoughts. ¡°And where the shab did you come from?¡±
Right, she didn¡¯t know who Cameron was, or where he¡¯d come from. After all, the Jetii assigned to their sector (and whom Bo-Katan had met a few times) was a Cathar male named Lhan.
¡°Cameron Shan, at your service.¡± Cameron replied, giving the Protector a lazy salute. ¡°And I arrived in orbit a short while ago aboard Duke Torrhen Ordo¡¯s cruiser.¡± While Blairn was wearing her helmet, Bo-Katan could detect the subtle signs from Blairn at her shock at what she was hearing. Cameron might not realise it, but his name was on the lips of every Mando¡¯ade on the planet (and possibly throughout the sector) because of his hunt. Of course, she and Naz had promised to wait and see how the young man reacted when he discovered this instead of telling him outright. The reaction was one they were both looking forward to seeing.
¡°S-Shan? Right.¡± Blairn responded, all but tripping over his name. ¡°Duke Torrhen is mounting a counter-attack against Death Watch then?¡± She asked, killing Bo-Katan¡¯s amusement at the Protector¡¯s surprise ¨C and Cameron¡¯s lack of understanding about why.
Cameron¡¯s face contorted, making her wonder if there was something he¡¯d done that he shouldn¡¯t have, and he absently rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I¡¯m, uh, not really sure. I might¡¯ve, sort¡¯ve, jumped from the cruiser to get down here quicker.¡± Bo-Katan felt her brow rise at that, because as far as she knew, he¡¯d never had any training with their jetpacks. Come to think of it, where was his jetpack? ¡°They were plotting a course for Sundari, but my friends were in danger, and I, um, felt I¡¯d be more useful here than there.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were trained with our jetpacks.¡± Blairn stated, giving voice to the thought Bo-Katan had just had.
He gulped and smiled even as his head shrunk into his neck. ¡°I¡¯m not. I, uh, well I jumped without one.¡± She felt her jaw drop (and hear Naz inhale sharply) at hearing he¡¯d leapt from a cruiser ¨C one likely in high orbit at best ¨C so he could reach them quicker. ¡°The, uh, Force helped slow my descent and helped me land.¡± He finished, looking like he wished to be anywhere but here right now.
¡°I see.¡± Blairn replied after a moment¡¯s silence. Even without being able to see her face, Bo-Katan was sure the Protector was just as shocked as she was about Cameron¡¯s way to reach them.
For her part, Bo-Katan was both impressed and shocked at his behaviour. That he¡¯d done something so reckless, so jareor, to help them¡ it left her conflicted. What he¡¯d done was beyond reckless, and even though she wanted to ask how it felt to sky-dive without any support technology ¨C and ignored the strange feeling she had at him doing that to help her and Naz ¨C she was more likely to smack him for the sheer...
SMACK
¡°Ow!¡±
Bo-Katan felt her brow rise into her hairline at seeing Naz slap Cameron across the face. It hadn¡¯t been a gentle slap either, something confirmed by his reaction to it as he fell back onto his butt and lifted a hand to his cheek.
¡°That was jare¡¯la, you di¡¯kut.¡± Naz growled out, before leaning forward. Cameron, much to Bo-Katan¡¯s amusement, scuttled back a fraction before Naz¡¯s hand came to rest on his. She fought down another wave of anger as Naz smiled tenderly at him. ¡°Vor entye.¡±
¡°You¡¯re welcome. I think.¡± Cameron replied slowly as Bo-Katan got her anger under control again. He glanced her way, making her wonder if he¡¯d sensed her anger, though said nothing.
The unexpectedly strange moment was ended by a bleep from Cameron¡¯s wrist; one Bo-Katan knew came from an Mandalorian gauntlet communicator. Removing his hand from his cheek, he tapped at the small display and Bo-Katan saw a hologram of Master Fay appear. While she couldn¡¯t deny she found the Jedi Master attractive (who wouldn¡¯t?), Bo-Katan would¡¯ve preferred to see an image of Master Dooku. At least he wasn¡¯t being pursued by her father.
¡°Yes, Master?¡± Cameron asked, his brow twitching in a way that had Bo-Katan wondering if he¡¯d jumped without permission. Which was something she found amusing, further annoying and further endearing.
¡°Since you are now answering my comms, I assume you have landed safely.¡± The Jedi Master began. Bo-Katan thought she heard a hint of amusement mixed with annoyance in the woman¡¯s tone. ¡°And given that I can see Miss Vizsla¡¯s image, you have reached both her and Miss Kryze.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± Cameron replied as Bo-Katan did her best to not think back to the last time someone had called her ¡®Miss Kryze¡¯. She¡¯d hated elementary school; mainly because they weren¡¯t allowed to carry a weapon until their fifth year. ¡°They¡¯re here with a local Protector. Or one that hasn¡¯t turned sides.¡± He added with a sneer that reminded Bo-Katan of an issue she¡¯d insist her father allowed her to help with afterwards; the cleansing of the city¡¯s Protector units and the hunting down of friends and family of those who¡¯d broken their oaths. ¡°From what I saw on the way down, most of the fighting is focused on the Mandalmotors HQ, and the attack in the city is being led entirely by Death Watch.¡±
¡°That agrees with the reports we¡¯ve received from scattered locations across the city.¡± Master Fay paused and she sighed before continuing. ¡°With that in mind, Master Dooku and I would like you to head to the tower. From what we know an important figure in galactic business is trapped in the tower and is the main focus of Death Watch¡¯s attack on the city.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Cameron responded. ¡°What about you and Master Dooku?¡±
Once more Fay paused for a moment, then her hologram turned to face Bo-Katan. ¡°We will be¡ helping Duke Torrhen to secure Sundari. Duke Torrhen believes that Duke Adonai is the primary target of the assault on Sundari and both Master Dooku and I concur. While I am unsure if us becoming involved in internal Mandalorian matters is the correct course of action, I believe it will help Master Dooku.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± Cameron replied, making Bo-Katan wonder why that would be. A split second later a likely reason came to her. Master Dooku may be upset for his role in the battle of Galidraan, so any action that would harm Death Watch could be a way to re-balance the scales. Or that¡¯s how she would see things if she was in the Jetii¡¯s position. Though if she was, she¡¯d have no issues with using the full range of the Jetii¡¯s abilities to put down Death Watch once and for all.
The hologram turned from her to look at Naz. ¡°While I will not offer false hope, you both may rest assured that we will do all we can to ensure the safety of both your families.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master Jedi.¡± Naz offered. Bo-Katan lowered her head in thanks, unwilling to verbally thank a Jetii for help in a Mandalorian matter. Plus, there was still the issue that her father was enamoured with the graceful female Jedi master. Though, she supposed, if Master Fay was able to protect her father, brother and nephew, she might be willing to¡ stifle her resentment of her father¡¯s affection for the Jetii master.
If anything happened to her family¡ She felt her fists close tightly as, for all the bad blood that existed between her and her father (and even Satine), she would never forgive herself if they died because of her inaction. If anyone hurt her family, she¡¯d, she¡¯d¡
A hand on her shoulder broke her from her dark thoughts. She turned to see that Cameron had been the one to place the hand. He didn¡¯t smile or offer any words of support (or thank Manda, sympathy), instead choosing to stay silent. And while she would likely never admit it, she did appreciate the gesture.
¡°Do you have any details about the attack on Mandalmotors?¡± Blairn asked, drawing Bo-Katan¡¯s focus back to the here and now.
¡°Sporadic at best, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Master Fay began. ¡°We¡¯ve learnt that the tower has been breached, though from the last report security is still holding the top third of the building. This dignitary had the foresight to bring their own security, which is assisting the building¡¯s beleaguered forces.¡± Bo-Katan thought that bringing their own security wasn¡¯t foresight but just common sense. Then again, she wasn¡¯t a weak-willed Republic stooge like most dignitaries. ¡°Local forces are trying to retake the tower entrance; however Death Watch have dug in and still have a large force outside the building turning the plaza into a death trap.¡±
While she hated to admit it, Bo-Katan had to agree with Death Watch¡¯s tactics. The plaza was a nightmare to hold in a firefight, but if they were bunkered down inside the tower, then it was an almost perfect area to have outside. Bar some monuments, benches and the like, the area had very limited cover that any counterattack could use to approach.
What she wasn¡¯t happy about was how weak losing control of the tower and plaza made the Protectors ¨C and by extension those who followed the old ways ¨C to other factions; both internal and external. She saw that Cameron was frowning at his master¡¯s report, but she doubted it was because of similar thoughts to hers.
¡°Who exactly is this visitor?¡± He asked with a slight edge to his voice.
¡°A Munn by the name of Hego Damask. Apparently, Master Dooku has had dealings with him before and was surprised to learn he had travelled to Mandalore.¡± Once more, Fay paused and Bo-Katan was all but certain she was upset about something. ¡°Once this internal Mandalorian matter is resolved, we will be discussing your actions. Until then, head to the tower and assist the local forces in retaking the tower and rescuing Magister Damask.¡±
She felt her brow rise and her pulse quicken at hearing Cameron would help. Not because of any silly desire about him, but because of getting the chance to fight beside him and see what he could do in a real fight. Oh, he¡¯d taken out the two squads that¡¯d trapped her, Naz and Blairn in this alley easily, but that¡¯d likely been due to him catching them unawares. After engaging Death Watch on the way to the plaza, that would no longer be the case. Meaning he¡¯d have to really show what he could do and something told her that it¡¯d be glorious.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± Cameron replied before closing the link and turning to face her. ¡°Bo, get Naz to a medic. While I¡¯ve healed her wound, I¡¯d rather it was checked by a professional.¡±
For a moment, Bo-Katan¡¯s brain thought it had misheard him. Was he telling her to stay out of a fight? She opened her mouth to respond ¨C and saw Naz doing the same ¨C only for the area (centred on Cameron) to become engulfed in silver light.
When it faded a second later, she felt her jaw drop. Cameron was gone, as in completely vanished. Since when could that shabuir do that? And more worryingly, could all Jetii do the same because that certainly hadn¡¯t been in any combat manuals about the Order (or the other major Force group, the Sith) that she¡¯d read. That was just¡
¡°Me¡¯shab?¡± Blairn muttered, giving voice to Bo-Katan¡¯s thoughts.
Bo-Katan resolved that once things had settled down, she was going to haul Cameron into a ring and demand that he fight her no-holds barred. She needed to know just where she stood against him (and by extension other Jetii, even if she knew he wasn¡¯t a typical member of their order) and how far she still had to go to be as good as her idol; Shae Visla.
¡°Come on.¡± Naz called out, breaking her from her thoughts. Bo-Katan saw that her lover was beginning to stand, one hand holding the bacta patches against her side as she did so. ¡°I¡¯m not letting Cam do this alone.¡± She added once she was standing. Bo-Katan was quickly on her feet and helped her climb over the dumpster.
¡°Wait!¡± Blairn called out, but neither of the younger women paid her any heed. Both had soon cleared the dumpster and begun to jog out of the alley. As they stepped into the street, Bo-Katan saw a shop opposite ¨C one her brother Dorgo enjoyed going to ¨C ablaze while she saw two limbs lying on the ground. Both had been cut cleanly off in a way she knew was the mark of a lightsaber. The carnage they passed made her smile as it proved (in her mind) that Cameron wasn¡¯t as weak-minded as most Jetii. He was willing and able to do what he must to end a situation quickly and efficiently.
As they orientated themselves to be sure of which way to go, sounds of blaster fire drifted towards them; coming from both sides of the new street. That was a reminder to her that getting to the plaza was going to be a challenge. Or more of one as they had, at least, a few kilometres to cover; likely more if any of the streets were blocked by fighting or rubble. Once thing they¡¯d have to do was rearm, as both were down to a single gauntlet blaster, with hers being down to forty-one per cent.
¡°He couldn¡¯t have left us one working weapon?¡± Naz spat out as she kicked the muzzle of a destroyed rifle.
While they¡¯d passed some weapons as they¡¯d emerged into the street, all of them ¨C like the limbs ¨C had clearly met the business end of a lightsaber. Or at least the ones that hadn¡¯t still been holstered/attached to Death Watch fighters anyway. The others had likely been destroyed in the explosion.
Bo-Katan smirked at her lover¡¯s annoyance. ¡°I¡¯d have done the same. Taking their rifles out helps against a larger force. Just wish I could¡¯ve seen him do it.¡±
Naz smirked at that. ¡°What? You going soft on him?¡±
Bo-Katan shook her head. ¡°Nah. Just want to watch him crack some skulls.¡± She took one last quick look around the street, but saw nothing useful. Even the one body that wasn¡¯t in flames was useless as it¡¯d been thrown so hard into the wall, a good chuck had fallen on top of the body; burying anything useful in rubble.
Without another word, the pair started jogging again, and quickly reached an intersection. There, she stopped as she heard a groan. She went to one side of the street while Naz went to the other, allowing them clear views down the opposite direction. A pair of nods confirmed both ways were clear of combat, and Bo-Katan moved around the corner. About ten metres in front of her, just outside a kaffa house chain shop, were two Death Watch fighters. Both were down, though one was crawling along slowly; a femur sticking out from their leg with a pistol in one hand.
She jogged over to the man, reaching and disarming him of his pistol before he realised she was there. She knelt beside him then, after removing it from its sheath, drove her knife though the back of the man¡¯s neck, severing his spine. The death was quicker than she felt he deserved for his treachery, but there was no way she would move one without making sure he was dead.
She heard footsteps behind her, and while she was all but certain it was Naz, she still turned ¨C pistol raised ¨C in case it wasn¡¯t. Thankfully it was. Naz paid no heed to the man Bo-Katan had just killed as she walked past her. Bo-Katan followed Naz¡¯s movement and saw her lover gingerly kneel down beside the other body before scooping up a rifle.
The pair quickly removed the power cells from the dead Death Watch trooper¡¯s gauntlets, then stood. That was when Blairn came around the corner, running into two aimed weapons from Naz and Bo-Katan. Not wanting their new ally to be unarmed, nor likely wanting to have to wait for Blairn to find her own replacement weapon, Naz kicked another pistol ¨C this one coming from the same body where she¡¯d found the rifle ¨C to the Protector before turning and running off.
Bo-Katan was quickly on her heels, a fact made easier as she saw that Naz was moving gingerly at a pace barely above a jog.
Another explosion rocked the city, this one having come from the direction of the tower and plaza, with enough strength that both of them had to stop. Bo-Katan moved quickly over to Naz as she saw her lover grab her side, a hand coming to rest of the bacta patches.
¡°Naz?¡± She asked softly as she reached her lover¡¯s side.
Naz waved her rifle-carrying hand in the air. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Come on, Cam needs us.¡± She stood, pushing away Bo-Katan¡¯s hand and started jogging again.
Bo-Katan smacked down a wave of anger at Naz being so concerned about the Jetii. While she knew that her lover had feelings for Cameron, letting that anger out in battle would lead to mistakes. Though she did suspect that the reason for the new explosion was the young man. He just seemed to have that kind of jate¡¯kara.
With no intention of letting her lover head into danger alone (nor miss out on seeing just what the Revan¡¯ade could do when unleashed), she took off after Naz. The sound of footsteps behind her let her know Blairn was following close behind.
They passed two more intersections before hearing voices as they approached the fourth ¨C which would be close to the plaza. Upon hearing the voices from the direction they needed to go, the pair slid to a stop before reaching the corner.
With a nod, Bo-Katan slid round Naz so both could emerge with sight lines down the new street. There they saw three armoured warriors groggily getting to their feet. The crest of Death Watch on one of their Pauldrons was enough for both to open fire. A third stream of bolts soon joined them, indicating Blairn had joined them, and the three Death Watch troopers quickly fell under the sustained and unexpected barrage.
As they stood, she heard a hiss of pain from Naz, and turned to face her. ¡°Naz?¡± She asked as she saw the other young woman holding her patched side tightly.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, I can work through this.¡± Naz replied, though Bo-Katan knew it was a lie. Even ignoring how long they¡¯d spent around each other over the last few years, Bo-Katan would¡¯ve known Naz was lying. The slightly clenched jaw, and her pale complexion where skin was exposed made things clear to see. ¡°We need to help Cam.¡±
Bo-Katan batted down another spike of anger at Naz¡¯s feelings about Cameron. However, she was unable to ignore her concern at Naz¡¯s health. Cameron had stated that he wanted Naz checked by a medic, yet here she was heading directly towards the thickest combat. While Bo-Katan loved that about Naz, right now it was an issue.
¡°Naz,¡± She began, her insides twisting at the wince of pain that dominated Naz¡¯s face. At that, she reached forward and placed a firm hand on her lover¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not going any further.¡±
Naz¡¯s grimace twisted as she replied. ¡°But¡¡±
¡°No.¡± she cut in, stopping Naz from trying to convince her to let her go. ¡°Cameron was right; you need to see a medic.¡± Naz opened her mouth to respond, but Bo-Katan cut her off by placing her hand over the mouth. Or trying to as it was hard to do that with a pistol in it. ¡°I know you won¡¯t do that. It¡¯s one of the things I love about you.¡± She added as a smile crept onto her face. ¡°So can you instead take overwatch?¡± She asked as she removed her hand from Naz¡¯s face and pointed to a building that would give sightlines of the plaza.
Naz followed her hand and saw the building. It appeared stable ¨C otherwise Bo-Katan would never have recommended it ¨C while keeping Naz away from the worst of the fighting.
Naz¡¯s shoulders slumped as she turned back to face her. ¡°Fine. But you¡¯re coming with me.¡±
¡°No. Cameron does need help.¡± She offered, though she didn¡¯t really believe it. The main reason she wanted to reach the plaza was to see Cameron in action at close quarters. She had a feeling it would be something special to watch the Jetii cut loose against Death Watch.
¡°Bo, you¡¯re not going to¡¡±
Bo-Katan smiled at Naz, then acting on instinct, leaned forward and kissed Naz hard. As she pulled back, she took a step away. ¡°Yeah. I need to do this.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t let you do that.¡± Blairn said, reminding her that the Protector was still with them.
She resisted an urge to roll her eyes at the Protector thinking she could stop her from doing anything. While she¡¯d been useful while they¡¯d been pinned down by Death Watch, since then she¡¯d been bringing up the rear and generally doing nothing.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
¡°Try and stop me.¡± She replied to the older woman with a smile, before winking at Naz then taking off at a full sprint. She considered heading directly towards the plaza from her current location, but given they¡¯d run into a small Death Watch unit right here, and smoke from the explosion from a little earlier (which she suspected Cameron was behind) was rising near the next intersection, she decided to head a little south first. Better to come at the plaza from an angle where Death Watch might not be than one where they certainly would be.
Now, she could only hope she arrived in time to see Cameron fight against Death Watch. And maybe kill a few of those aruetiie herself.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Gar Saxon¡¯s POV
¡
Gar ducked lower behind the wall he was using as cover (or what was left of it) near the edge of the plaza outside the Mandalmotors tower as said wall was peppered by multiple, rapid-fire blaster bolts. As small pieces of the wall broke loose and bounced off his helmet and armour, he cursed Death Watch for how effective their initial assault had been.
He¡¯d never admitted it publicly (only once to Rook after a rather raucous bout of sex had the topic ever come up), but he understood the appeal of the group. The old ways had been cast aside by those diniie in Sundari and empowered by Duke Adonai¡¯s decision to ally with them (and he could understand the duke¡¯s reasoning, even if he didn¡¯t agree with it), thus any group proposing a return to the natural status of being Mando¡¯ade would find support among the people. But to attack the ancient capital of Keldabe, and slaughter civilians (or at least, Mando¡¯ade just going about their daily lives) and children¡ No, Gar could no longer believe Death Watch was anything but a group of aruetiie that needed to be exterminated. Along with the traitorous elements within the Protector core who¡¯d aided in the assault on the city; and broken their oaths in the process.
¡°We¡¯re pinned down.¡± Rook¡¯s call out over the squad comms came through loud and clear, even with more rubble bouncing harmlessly (so far) off his armour. He turned his head and glanced to where she, and two of the remaining six members of the Protector detail were cowering down. They¡¯d been trapped behind an elevated area of garden that dotted the edges of the plaza outside the Mandalmotors tower. While the tree in the middle of that particular plot had long since been destroyed, the walls of it ¨C while low ¨C were sturdy and could take far more of a pounding than the wall Gar was currently using for cover.
¡°Stay down Kast. We¡¯ve got no support incoming.¡± Responded their squad leader, a Zabrak named Roprun. ¡°Other units are working to secure targets closer to their location and get children and civilians out of the warzone.¡± The Zabrak was trapped with the remaining member of their guard squad (two members had fallen in the initial Death Watch assault while the entirety of the other squad that¡¯d been guarding this section of the plaza had been wiped out) inside a small restaurant a short distance beyond where Rook was pinned down.
Initially Gar hadn¡¯t enjoyed working with Roprun. Not because he was an alien, though Gar couldn¡¯t deny that was a slight issue he still had as his father had been very xenophobic (thankfully his mother was far more openminded about who could be Mando¡¯ade), but because no longer being a team/squad leader was a shock to Gar¡¯s system. However, once he¡¯d gotten past that initial discomfort, Gar had found the Zabrak to be a harsh, but fair leader. Roprun lacked any grace in his command style (a failing Gar shared with him) and was aggressive, but he was a solid unit commander.
¡°Understood,¡± Rook replied, though Gar could detect the annoyance in her tone. Which wasn¡¯t a surprise as he was feeling the same way. Being on the receiving end of this attack and watching dozens of their fellow (loyal) Protectors gunned down in the initial assault and following attempts to retake the tower were wearing on Gar¡¯s psyche.
There had been no warning of that attack. One minute their squad had been standing guard in the square ¨C keeping their distance from four Sun Guards that the Munn VIP in the tower had brought with him as escort ¨C when the next chaos was unleashed. Three of the four Sun Guards ¨C along with two whole squads of Protectors ¨C had died in dual explosions that rocked the plaza; then Death Watch had swarmed down from the roofs and streets around the plaza while the aruetiie within the Protector¡¯s ranks had stuck at their supposed friends and co-workers.
Before Gar was able to get his bearings, nearly fifty Death Watch commandos had stormed the lobby of Mandalmotors tower, overrun the security forces there, and taken control of the building¡¯s defences. Two more squads of Protectors ¨C including the one containing Anno Hark and Trushrul Frka (two members of Gar¡¯s unit at the Institute) ¨C were gunned down by the twin heavy repeating blaster cannons that Death Watch deployed once the lobby was secure. Another member of Gar¡¯s former unit, Ellan Aran, had already been removed from the battlefield after she lost a leg to a grenade.
With those repeating blasters in place, and Death Watch still holding several buildings and streets surrounding the plaza, a hastily arranged Protector counterassault had been massacred. Now, all Gar and the remaining Protectors could do was stay in cover and await reinforcements. However, given that the Protector communication channels were awash with reports of attacks on major Protector stations ¨C and other targets of value ¨C throughout the city, Gar had doubted any help would be coming. And Roprun had just confirmed that.
A strange silvery light appeared behind him. As he turned to aim his rifle at whatever had caused it, his helmet¡¯s sensors flared at a new, unexpected contact that had appeared out of nowhere about a metre behind him. However, in mid-turn, his rifle seemed to hit against an invisible barrier, and he almost lost his grip on it as his body continued to turn. As he saw who had appeared, he was glad he was wearing his helmet as it hid his shock and disbelief from sight (and he¡¯d deny ever being shocked to his dying breath.)
¡°Hello there.¡± Cameron Shan said, a small chuckle escaping his lips at some private joke. A blaster bolt from a member of Death Watch was swatted aside with a gesture as the Jetii stood there, and he just stood there as if waiting for Gar to respond.
¡°Where the shab did you come from?¡± Gar snapped out without any venom as he regained his senses. At the same time, he felt the invisible grip on his rifle (which he now realised was Shan using the Force) end. He pulled the weapon back into a more natural/useful position as he glared up at the younger man.
¡°From that building there,¡± Cameron responded, flicking a hand (that Gar saw contained his unlit lightsaber) towards a building about a hundred metres west of Gar¡¯s location. ¡°Though if you¡¯re meaning more generally, then from Duke Torrhen¡¯s cruiser.¡±
Gar felt a small shred of hope blossom at the idea of reinforcements from Clan Ordo. ¡°Where are his forces?¡± While he didn¡¯t doubt the remaining Protectors in the city could retake the tower, he doubted that would be anytime soon. And would likely result in the death of the VIP inside ¨C who appeared to be Death Watch¡¯s primary target with this assault.
¡°On their way to Sundari,¡± Shan replied, his head sinking into his shoulders for some reason. ¡°Duke Anzur Varaud launched a simultaneous assault on the capital. He and my masters felt that was the more important target.¡±
Gar grunted in understanding. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it ¨C mainly because reinforcements would be highly useful right now ¨C he understood that Sundari and Duke Adonai were more important in the current scheme of Mandalorian politics than a VIP from outside the sector. Yes, Keldabe held an important place in the hearts of all true Mandalorians, but in galactic terms, it was just another major city on the planet; hence why the Jetii would prioritize Sundari.
¡°Saxon! Who the shab is there with you?¡± Roprun¡¯s demanding shout/order cut off Gar¡¯s next question. With the computers in their armour and helmets linked in a battlenet, every member of Gar¡¯s unit would be aware of Shan¡¯s arrival.
¡°Cameron Shan,¡± Gar replied quietly into his helmet microphone. ¡°A Jetii Mando¡¯ade.¡± He added, which made the younger man frown. Whether that was because he wasn¡¯t sure who Gar was talking to, or didn¡¯t like being called a Jetii Mando¡¯ade, Gar didn¡¯t know nor particularly care.
¡°Shab ni,¡± Rook muttered softly ¨C though obviously not quietly enough for her helmet to not pick up her words. Gar had to agree as he knew what Shan could do in a spar (even if it wasn¡¯t a live-fire or freeform spar), so getting to fight beside the Jetii was going to be fun.
¡°The Revan¡¯ade?¡± Roprun asked back. Gar swore he saw Shan¡¯s eye twitch a moment later, but there was no way he could hear the Zabrak¡¯s comment, right? Gar¡¯s audio feed was directly into his ears and muted to external sources so unless a Jedi had a way to enhance their hearing ¨C which, from what he knew about their abilities was possible ¨C to allow him to hear Roprun, he couldn¡¯t have heard that.
¡°Yes,¡± Gar responded. He thought about saying something to Shan since he knew the younger man disliked that title ¨C even if, to Gar at least, he¡¯d earned with his actions over the last year and a bit ¨C but before he could, Shan began to move.
¡°Get Down!¡± Gar hissed out as the Jetii stepped beside him, but Shan ignored him. Gar¡¯s arm was stopped from grabbing the younger man by the Force, meaning he could only watch as Shan stepped around the wall Gar was using and cover into full view of the plaza. And the Death Watch fighters scattered around it.
¡°Saxon!¡± Roprun screeched into his ear, demanding to know what was going on. As he regained control of his arm ¨C the Jetii¡¯s abilities were a nuisance ¨C he scurried over to the edge of the wall, planning to pull Shan back into cover.
However, that plan failed because of two things.
Firstly, was a sudden, but Gar had to admit expected increase of blaster fire. Death Watch had clearly seen Shan step out of cover and planned to mow him down. However, the second thing that stopped Gar was when Shan raised his free hand, and the bolts slammed against an invisible barrier.
It took Gar a moment to remember that Jetii could stop blaster fire with more than their lightsaber, something he¡¯d received training in to counter. Yet to see it done for real was considerably more impressive than seeing it on a recording of when Mando¡¯ade had fought the Republic¡¯s defenders in the past. And it was doubly impressive as it was a man of thirteen doing it; and making it look easy as Shan continued to walk forward at a slow but steady pace.
¡°Me¡¯shab,¡± someone muttered in over the battlenet comms, and Gar found himself agreeing. For a second, Gar¡¯s mind wandered back to his tournament fight with Shan; a fight that had been the single greatest fight in his life to date. Then, Shan had been holding back to show Gar (and his people) the respect he deserved. Yet, as Gar watched the younger man continue to slowly walk towards the tower, he began to wonder just how much Shan had been holding back. Once this battle was over, Gar made a promise to himself to spar with the Jetii no-holds-barred. He needed to see just how powerful the young man was; and confirm if what his mother had hinted at was possible.
But before that, he would enjoy the chance to fight beside Shan.
Gar leaned out from behind his cover, and as the fire aimed at Shan increased ¨C indicating one of the repeating blaster cannons had targeted him ¨C he took aim at a Death Watch trooper who was focused on the Jetii. Even as Shan continued to calmly walk forward, apparently unconcerned that a blaster cannon was firing on him, Gar lined up his shot, overcharged the chamber and fired off a bolt. The Death Watch trooper was sent spiralling back; his head bending unnaturally as it struck a bench. Gar quickly returned to his cover, aware that the trooper¡¯s squad mates would quickly turn their attention to his location. Something proven as bolts slammed into the cover of the wall, sending chunks flying and forcing Gar to move deeper into cover.
The second the fire at his cover lessened, Gar popped up, hoping to help Shan by taking out another Death Watch trooper. However, that intention was lost as he saw three rockets streak in from Shan¡¯s right. He opened his mouth to scream warning, only for all three rockets to explode, showering the area of the plaza where Shan had been standing in intense flames.
¡°Di¡¯kutla Jetii,¡± someone else muttered over the squad¡¯s comms. While that person likely thought Shan had died doing something typically stupid for a Jetii, Gar wasn¡¯t so sure. Shan may be a Jetii, but he always seemed to move with purpose. Shan would¡¯ve known Death Watch would¡¯ve focused their attention on him as he stepped out, but that shift in focus by the aruetiie would allow gar and his fellow Protectors to move.
This was proven true as the flames and smoke of the explosions began to dissipate, and Shan was standing there; apparently unharmed. His cloak and robes appeared covered in dirt, while his hair was a few shades darker, yet apart from that, nothing seemed out of place.
The sensors in Gar¡¯s helmet detected movement (though that likely was from someone else in the battlenet as his focus was on Shan), on the third floor of the tower. Gar focused the sensors there, getting a zoomed in image of two Death Watch troopers readying two more rockets. While Shan had survived the first barrage, and likely would do the same again, Gar wasn¡¯t going to let them take the shot. Quickly he aimed at the pair ¨C using the sensors in his helmet to gain a boost to his accuracy and snapped off a shot. The bolt flew past Shan, missing him by perhaps a dozen hand¡¯s widths and sailed forward to slam into a launcher. The rocket inside exploded, killing both troopers in the explosion, with one unlucky soul sent flying from the third floor and ending up impaled on a railing just outside the tower¡¯s lobby.
¡°DEATH WATCH!¡±
Gar froze as, somehow, Shan¡¯s voice echoed around the entire plaza. If he didn¡¯t trust his mental defences, Gar would¡¯ve sworn the Jetii was projecting his voice directly into his mind. More likely, Shan was using the Force to enhance his voice, and it must¡¯ve carried to every corner of the plaza ¨C and the surrounding buildings ¨C as the rate of fire from both sides suddenly decreased.
¡°THIS IS YOUR ONLY CHANCE. SURRENDER NOW!¡± Shan added, making all blaster fire cease.
Shan started walking once more. His path clearly the lobby of the tower. That movement seemed to be a signal for the battle to resume as over a half dozen rockets came hurtling towards Shan from within the building. Gar moved on instinct to target one of the rockets even as the battlenet informed him others in his unit were doing the same.
However, before anyone could fire on a rocket, Shan thrust out both his arms and seven rockets froze in mid-air. No, they didn¡¯t freeze as Gar could still see their engines were active. Yet none of the rockets were able to move closer to the Jetii. Well, not moving quickly as the sensors in Gar¡¯s helmet logged that they were moving, but at a snail¡¯s pace, shuddering as they went.
Gar was so shocked by this that his focus slipped off of the fight as he viewed first hand a feat that he¡¯d only ever heard rumours about. His lapse was broken a second later as one, then both repeating blaster cannons opened fire, reminding him of the others on the battlefield. Yet, just as before, the bolts did nothing to Shan; instead slamming into an invisible barrier.
Gar focused his helmet¡¯s scanners on Shan and saw that while the younger man appeared comfortable, his fingers were beginning to shake. Likely the strain from holding back that many missiles while raising a barrier to protect against the cannon-fire was putting a strain on him. While that gave Gar an idea of Shan¡¯s limits, it wasn¡¯t overly comforting as it was a limit beyond what anything short of a platoon-strength fireteam could bring to bear. And, provided he survived this, Shan would only grow more powerful in the years ahead.
¡°Target those cannons.¡± Gar called into his comms. Yes, he was overstepping his authority, but there was no way he wasn¡¯t going to help a fellow Mandalorian, Jetii or not. Yet, even as he brought his rifle to bear on the lobby, his sensors informed him that the missiles were losing thrust. With them being short-ranged ordinance, that made sense, but it would more than likely allow Shan to do something with the now unpowered explosives.
Shan swept both arms towards the lobby, and Gar could only blink as all seventeen missiles were flung in that direction.
Instinctively, Gar ducked down as a massive fireball erupted from the lobby. The ground shook, though not enough to cause Gar to stumble. While powerful, even twice that many rockets wouldn¡¯t have been able to cause that kind of tremor. That meant that they¡¯d either impacted something that boosted the explosion, or Shan had a way to increase their explosive yield. Gar silently prayed it was the former because he¡¯d never heard about Jetii ¨C or their splinter group the Sith ¨C being able to do such things. If they could, then a single properly trained Jetii (like Shan) would be a literal one-being army.
As the tremors subsided, Gar peered over the top of his cover to see the aftermath. The lobby was in flames, and both cannons were gone. It was hard for his sensors to determine if anything was still alive in the inferno, but they could detect the remains of at least two Death Watch troopers on the steps leading to the lobby. Though the only reason the sensors couldn¡¯t be sure was that the bodies were in pieces and still burning.
¡°All units prepare t¡¡± the words of one of the Protector commanders came over the battlenet, only to be suddenly stopped as Shan surged forward. If not for the inbuilt sensors in his helmet, all Gar would¡¯ve seen was a blur. Even then, he struggled to follow Shan¡¯s movements as the Jetii propelled himself forward at a speed Gar could never hope to match.
Several blaster bolts came flying towards Shan, yet none hit him. Haran, the Jetii didn¡¯t even bother blocking them with that invisible barrier of his. He simply sped past them, and even as the first few bolts stuck the duracrete tiling of the plaza, Shan was at the entrance of the tower.
Several gasps came through the battlenet as Shan ignited his blade; the blade shape of it standing out easily against the blazing remains of the lobby. A pair of Death Watch troopers surged out of the flames, though before Gar could even scan them to see if they were injured from the explosion or not, Shan had moved forward.
A head bounced down the steps, joined less than a moment later by the upper half of the other trooper¡¯s body. Gar¡¯s helmet was (only just) able to process Shan¡¯s movement but even then, it had happened too quickly for Gar¡¯s brain to process.
As he started to understand what had happened, Shan vanished into the flames. A few seconds later, three bodies came hurtling out. As they bounced on the steps ¨C inadvertently knocking the head between them like a ball ¨C Gar confirmed the trio were Death Watch. Gar noticed that all appeared to have their limbs ¨C or most of them, as one was missing a hand ¨C but his focus was on making sure they couldn¡¯t get up.
He opened fire with his rifle on the trio, quickly joined by fire from Rook¡¯s location. That seemed to be the signal for the battle in the plaza to resume, though Gar noticed that without incoming fire from the lobby, the Protectors had the upper hand. If they were quick and efficient, they¡¯d be able to surround and eliminate the remaining members of the Watch before they could escape into the city and do damage elsewhere.
The trio outside the lobby all fell ¨C the sheer amount of incoming fire made sure they never had a chance ¨C even as two more bodies were flung out of a window on the first floor. Gar shifted his aim to those two ¨C even as he realised Shan was likely going to clear the entire tower single-handedly ¨C only for his helmet sensors to alert him of a new threat behind.
He dropped down, making sure his cover protected him from incoming fire from the plaza, and brought his rifle to bear on the corner of a nearby street. The sensors had someone at the corner though they hadn¡¯t stepped forward.
Gar snapped off a shot and caught the faintest of feminine grunts from the corner.
¡°Shab, I¡¯m friendly, ok?¡± A voice called out. Gar recognized it, but he couldn¡¯t place who it was instantly. Still, that moment of recognition was enough for him to release some of the gentle pressure he had on his trigger. Not enough that he couldn¡¯t fire off a shot if this was ruse, but enough that he wouldn¡¯t make a mistake and accidentally shoot a potential ally.
¡°BO?!¡± Rook shouted, letting Gar know who was there. ¡°Me¡¯shab you doing?¡±
¡°Helping Cameron,¡± Bo-Katan called back as she came around the corner. While Gar was confused as to why the woman was here ¨C he¡¯d been under the impression that, the celebration aside, she wasn¡¯t overly friendly with Shan ¨C at least she had the sense to stay low. She crouched and moved towards his cover quickly; which made sense as it was the closest.
¡°That¡¯s Bo-Katan Kryze, Commander,¡± Rook explained to Roprun over the comms. ¡°Last I knew she was in the city with Naz Vizsla.¡±
¡°Kryze.¡± He said in acknowledgement even as Roprun grunted in confirmation of Rook¡¯s explanation of who the newcomer was. Gar shifted around, readying himself to return his attention to the battle in the plaza.
¡°Saxon.¡± The redhead replied. ¡°Where is he?¡±
¡°In the tower,¡± Gar replied before standing and firing off a burst at a location the battenet indicated a threat was located. ¡°Walked straight in there, not a care in the world. Got balls of beskar that one.¡± He added as he ducked down.
¡°Haar¡¯chuk!¡± Kryze cursed as their cover received return fire. ¡°I want a recording of it.¡± She demanded a moment later.
Gar began to respond, only for a flash of bright light to erupt in his periphery, followed closely by a heavy rumble. This one wasn¡¯t as violent as the previous one, but it did lead to another lull in the exchange of fire.
He popped his head over his cover for a moment ¨C and saw that Kryze did the same, which was jareor as the woman didn¡¯t have a helmet ¨C then down again. He saw that several of the windows about a third of the way up the building had been blown out from the force of an explosion coming from inside.
He pulled up a feed from someone else in the unit and watched as a faint black object surged across the opening where the transparisteel window used to be. The object - which Gar knew was Shan¡¯s lightsaber - moved like a viper, striking other larger objects, which Gar took to be members of Death Watch, then fading into the smoke and dust. Several bodies were flung out of the opening like pieces of refuse. Sometimes, Gar noted with detached interest, they were indeed in literal pieces as they slammed hard into the ground below.
Gar considered saying something to Kryze, but his attention was drawn to movement to his right. His helmet had movement there, and the battlenet confirmed it was hostile.
A few quick hand gestures let Kryze know what was up, and he raised his rifle to engage the incoming Death Watch. Kryze, though, had other ideas, and before he could ask her why she hadn¡¯t aimed her pistol properly, she¡¯d tossed a small object towards the threat. The faint beeping from that object let Gar know what she¡¯d thrown, and he braced himself before a moment later a corner of the building exploded.
Two bodies scurried to get clear of the now collapsing building, leaving them both exposed. Something Gar and his unit had no issues with exploiting.
As they ceased firing at the now, unmoving troopers, Kryze turned to him, a slightly deranged smirk on her face. ¡°I want a copy of your battle logs.¡±
Gar grunted as his helmet located his next target. ¡°I suspect you¡¯ll have to get in line.¡±
Gar was sure that, once Death Watch had been handled, many would be wanting to review the footage of this battle. Specifically, to see what one of the two Mando¡¯ade Jetii had done to turn the tide of the battle all but single-handedly.
However, he was once more looking forward to the day when he could enter a battle at Shan¡¯s side. Deep in his bones he knew that, when it came, that no matter if they won or lost the battle would echo throughout history, and he planned to make sure his name was remembered with honour in the battle-rolls of his clan.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Hego Damask¡¯s POV
¡
As he sat, seemingly helpless at the far end of the conference table (like everything he¡¯d seen on the planet the table was spartan but functional in nature) the Munn known to the galaxy as Hego Damask was infuriated.
Oh, externally, he appeared calm; or he did if you couldn¡¯t see a few nervous ticks such as an inability to sit still or long, narrow fingers gently drumming against the table. Those little ticks would¡¯ve led anyone who saw Damask to think he was nervous about how effective his Sun Guard unit was at defending him against the massive assault on the tower.
Yet internally, Darth Plagueis was irritated.
While he would normally use such anger and frustration to focus his mind, he was slowly reaching a point where he considered he might have to deal with these pitiful fools personally. However, he still maintained an durasteel grip on his restraint, since he knew that indulging in such reckless and fervent immersion in the Dark Side was what often led to Sith becoming unstable, and the purview of trained and bloodthirsty assassins, such as the one Sidious was grooming. A true Dark Lord of the Sith was above such an undisciplined loss of control and knew how to use their anger and hate in more efficient ways to maximum effect. However, the longer this siege continued, the more he felt handling the situation himself would sate the anger, even if it meant a tedious clean up to ensure there was nothing that could be traced back to him.
However, if it came to that, then so be it. Plagueis had already scoped out the tower to be aware of where the various visual and audio recording devices were. He also knew where the central security office was as if he did have to handle this situation personally, he couldn¡¯t leave any possible records that could link Hego Damask to the Sith. With every room and floor having a separate circuit for their security systems, the control room was the only easy point of weakness for him to target if he needed to handle the potentially annoying, but well-designed security system.
Within the conference room he was currently waiting in, the sensors ¨C both visible and hidden ¨C were already down (a simple matter for one such as he), so if he could contain his reveal to this place, handing the fallout would be easier. He had, for now, left the simpler audio recorders. If he needed to defend himself, he had several schemes where a recording of his interaction with the attackers would be beneficial to maintaining his cover. Should the attackers possess internal recorders in their helmets¡well, then a display of Teras Kasi wouldn¡¯t be too suspicious - if unexpected for a Muun -, as long as he allowed himself to be suitably challenged by them.
Still, even with the preparation that he had set up in this room, Plagueis was devising, altering, and scrapping various plans, contingencies, and strategies. The Mandalorians, while much reduced from the time of Darth Bane, held the potential to be useful pawns in the Grand Plan, reclaiming the role that they had unwittingly filled at various points in galactic history for the Sith. Yes, the current ruling faction were nothing more than Lothal cats pretending to be Ralltiir tigers, but from what he¡¯d seen, been told, heard and was now experiencing, a large portion of the populace still maintained their spine. Their obvious ¨C and justified ¨C rage at the Republic and Jedi was something that could be easily sculpted to suit his uses.
Yet, while his various plans regarding the locals were useful for keeping his mind sharp and his plans fresh, they paled in comparison to the potential that lay in his true reason for being on this backwater world.
When Sidious had first brought the descendent of Revan to his attention, Plagueis had been unnerved, if only for a short while. Darth Revan was one of the most powerful sith of the Old Republic, displaying a deep understanding and mastery of both the Force, and its applications in war. His knowledge and methods were met with such success, that his holocron¡¯s teachings were used as the base for Darth Bane¡¯s rule of Two; a system that had allowed the Sith to grow more and more powerful in the shadows while the Republic and Jedi grew weak. Thus, having a direct descendent of Revan appear ¨C and at roughly the same time he and Sidious had attempted the Great Experiment with the Force ¨C was unsettling.
Learning that the boy was being trained by Master Dooku, a man who was as anti-republic as it was possible to be while still wearing the label of Jedi, was an unexpected boon. Plagueis had once considered Dooku as an apprentice before selecting Sidious, and even now still had plans that could use the unusual Jedi to further the Grand Plan; plans that only needed for Dooku to leave the Order to be enacted. Though the knowledge that this child of Revan was also being taught by Master Fay; a one of the most obscured, revered, and least-known Jedi Masters in both the galaxy at large and in the Force, tempered some of Plagueis¡¯ approval of the boy¡¯s instruction.
For a time Plagueis had been willing to leave the child alone, though he ensured that Sidious and other agents continued to monitor him. When Sidious had reported the child had sparred with Grandmaster Yoda, and had shown far more abilities than had been revealed before, Plagueis¡¯ interest increased. To any with a sound mind, it was clear the boy was deliberately holding himself back against his peers. While to most that would seem like a very Jedi thing to do, Sidious ¨C and Plagueis once the reasoning was explained to him ¨C felt differently. His apprentice believed that the boy was hiding his abilities to allow him to gain allies and power within the Order. This theory took on more credence when, in a day that Plagueis could admit was one of those rare moments when he was truly caught unawares ¨C Sidious discovered the child had increased his midi-chlorian count to unprecedented levels. Before, the boy held potential on-par with himself and Sidious - at least before He¡¯d begun his experimentation with midi-chlorian manipulation, but now¡
Well, it was one of the reasons Plagueis had come to this backwater of a planet.
Now, an increase in one¡¯s midi-chlorian count didn¡¯t automatically lead to a better ability to control the Force ¨C or be led around by it like many Jedi were ¨C but it did mean that a higher innate potential existed. And the Jedi, in their infinite wisdom (Plagueis had to suppress a sneer whenever he thought of those two things together) had done nothing with the boy.
Plagueis, though, was far more aware of what that count increase could mean and was eager to see if his hypothesis was correct. Despite that, he knew that kidnapping the child wasn¡¯t the way to approach the issue, since both the boy and his masters were far too high-profile. Yet, while he¡¯d been considering just how to meet the boy discreetly, the child had, in another moment that caught Plagueis unaware, bent the Force to his will and screamed out through it, letting his anger and pure, undiluted hatred bleed into the Force.
Plagueis had savored that moment, much the same way that Corellian connoisseurs would sample a new wine; both allowing themselves to enjoy the taste, while also staying alert for inconsistencies and weaknesses as possible areas of improvement. He wished he could¡¯ve seen the faces of the Jedi High Council as they felt the wave of fury wash over them. Because of that, and the need to directly see what part the child would play in the Grand Plan, and if it was one that needed to be removed before the Plan could commence, he had travelled to this world under the guise of Hego Damask seeking to invest in Mandalmotors.
However, moments after arriving he learnt that his target of interest was off-world. If not for the fact he¡¯d also been informed soon after that the boy would be returning in a week or two, Plagueis would¡¯ve wrapped up the negotiations regarding Damask Holdings investing in Mandalmotors in short order. He¡¯d later learnt that the boy had travelled to the homeworld of Clan Ordo at the invitation of the clan leader, suggesting that the boy was indeed beginning to cultivate alliances of his own.
Still, even if this incident today prevented him from meeting the boy, the trip hadn¡¯t been a total loss. Meetings with the CEO of MandalMotors and its subsidiaries had gone well. Provided that the new leadership of the company ¨C he had sensed the CEO Arde Yomaget die perhaps twenty minutes previously ¨C honoured the agreements he¡¯d reached with the old head, Damask Holdings would invest several billion credits in a joint venture with Mandalmotors. While the company didn¡¯t have anywhere near the size or capacity of well known shipyards like Fondor or Rendili, it was a solid, profitable company that had proven its stability for several centuries. That it was on a world and sector where Cameron Shan had spent a year building bridges, was a helpful secondary benefit.
Another benefit of those meetings was being allowed to view a recording of Shan¡¯s hunt. While Yomaget had been reluctant to allow him to view the recording due to some cultural issues, Plaguies had successfully been able to purchase a recording from a Mandalorian who had attended the celebration feast and viewing. While the recording didn¡¯t show when or why Shan had dominated the Force to his will, it was still an interesting viewing. Shan¡¯s desire to prove himself to these people would be ridiculous if one didn¡¯t consider the potential the Mandalorians held. Yes, they were a scattered and damaged culture, but at the height of their power, they were a threat to rival the Republic. From that perspective, Shan¡¯s desire to fight a greater krayt dragon while not actively using the Force ¨C he certainly used it, though Plagueis was impressed the boy kept such instances to a minimum to limit suspicion ¨C made sense. And, while he would always prefer subtlety and coercion to make his alliances, Plagueis could respect Shan for managing to kill such a fearsome beast. It was a testament to both Dooku¡¯s training and the boy¡¯s innate potential that he could manage such a feat.
As was the surge in the Force Plagueis had sensed around twenty minutes previously.
At that time, just after the seventh member of his twelve-member unit of Sun Guards fell to the terrorist onslaught, Plagueis had felt a pulse of formidable power through the Force. The pulse wasn¡¯t directed at him specifically, and was simply the standard location detection that all Force users employed. Even so, when it brushed up against his cloak of concealment ¨C the ability all Sith mastered to hide their presence from the Jedi ¨C for a moment, it was strong enough that Plagueis was momentarily concerned that his cloak would be detected.
After it passed, Plagueis was able to determine, by process of logical elimination, that it was Shan who had sent out the surge. Why he couldn¡¯t say, but the natural researcher that lay at the base of his entire being quickly began to consider tests and projects he¡¯d need to conduct to determine the limit and usefulness of such power. Cameron Shan was shaping up to be a truly fascinating study in his own right; even ignoring Plagueis¡¯s burning curiosity to learn how the boy had so massively increased his connection to the Force.
While Sidious was still central to the Grand Plan, perhaps there was a role in that plan for Shan; one where his potential to dominate the Force could be turned into an advantage for the Sith.
Plagueis suspected that Shan had used this surge to find someone within the city. From there, the only valid hypothesis was that his ¡®friends¡¯ were in danger, and he was moving to help them. Said friends, depending on their connections to local figures of importance ¨C Plagueis knew Shan was familiar with the youngest daughter of the ruling duke of the sector ¨C then that might be a vector of approach he could use (as both Damask and Plagueis) to gain a connection with Shan.
Wanting to confirm this hypothesis, Plagueis had sent faint, infinitesimal tendrils into the Force. This was done more to avoid detection and risk his cover rather than worry about the threat a Jedi Padawan (even a potentially powerful one) might pose. Shan had shown himself to be far more intelligent and discerning in his actions than most of the typical plebeian beings being groomed to become Jedi. His first act upon detecting Plagueis would likely be to call for backup, which would possibly throw away his long-crafted anonymity.
From those tendrils, he¡¯d sensed a brief spike of anger, followed shortly after by a Shan bending the Force to his demands. Why it was used, Plagueis couldn¡¯t say, but the fact the spike of anger remained throughout this ¨C even if it was seemingly ignored by Shan ¨C was enough to hint at the possibility the boy could be turned from the Jedi. A possibility that grew when, in one particularly interesting moment, Plagueis felt Shan channel his anger and use the Force in an aggressive manner.
The death of two more of his Sun Guard ¨C including one outside his room ¨C forced Plagueis to draw back his tendrils. It was also why he was now at the far side of the conference room, as far from the door as he could be. He had slowly been feeling them die one by one, almost always coinciding with a barely discernible tremor running through the building. Explosives most likely, and powerful ones too considering that this building was designed to withstand an orbital bombardment. True, Plaguies¡¯s senses were boosted to the nth degree by the power flowing through him. But it was still an impressive accomplishment. Plaguies couldn¡¯t picture one of his Sun Guards being taken down by any less, even if the group he¡¯d brought weren¡¯t the best of the best.
With only one remaining guard outside the room facing a group of highly skilled warriors on par with the Sun Guard, it was only a matter of time until they breached the door to this room. Hence why the Dark Side was lapping eagerly at Plagueis, and enticing him to lash out and show these imbeciles who they were daring to assault.
He stood and moved gracefully behind the chair furthest from the door. Carefully, he reached into the Force, cautious of alerting Shan to his presence, and slowly demanded its servitude. As the power coalesced around him, he felt the elation and excitement of the Dark Side as it anticipated the glorious bloodshed soon to come. This was the power of the Force made manifest, though unlike many Sith before him, Plagueis was the one in control, not the Dark Side. The urges to inflict pain, to dominate the will of another, to inspire a being¡¯s primal fears; he dominated these urges to serve his own purposes and whims, not the other way around.
His thoughts sharpened as the impulses the Dark Side fed upon submitted themselves to him, helping focus his mind on what was to come. The Force began to hum, feeding strength and power into his limbs, sharpening his senses to an unnatural degree, readying his body to spring into action.
Only to turn in surprise as he felt another tremor, stronger this time as it was much closer at hand. As he turned his attention once more to the hallway beyond the door, he felt the lifeforce leave his final door guard ¨C another was several floors below, but his ability to sense them in the Force was diminishing ¨C though not before taking out one of the four outside the room.
The three remaining Mandalorians were easy for him to sense through the Force. Two were brimming with deliciously potent rage that, while he could, Plagueis allowed that rage to bleed into him, drawing further power from his soon-to-be attackers. The third, however, was different. There was rage there yes, but it was more subdued and not directed towards him. Plagueis could easily sense the altered mind of this third individual, but why that would be the case wasn¡¯t something the Force was willing to divulge. Still, it could give him a possible angle to work once the three entered the room; or at least an angle to pretend to play if he was able to avoid breaking cover to kill these fools. As they were preparing to enter the room, Plaguies began implanting and tweaking enough arrogant and prideful emotions needed to cause the fools to waste some time grandstanding. With luck, he could still manipulate the situation to his advantage.
The door to the room slid open, and the three Mandalorians became visible; though mainly as silhouettes against the darkened corridor outside. The first to enter did so with pistols drawn. Those quickly focused on him as Plagueis slapped down the desire of the Dark Side for him to lash out at the Mandalorians instantly. He felt there was more to be gained by trying to draw them out in conversation, and while not a significant threat to a Dark Lord, the Force was warning him that this one was the leader and the most dangerous of the trio. To be on the safe side, he continued to feed all three of them the cocktail of arrogant emotions which would maneuver himself into a more tactically advantageous position.
The second to enter was female, and the source of the strangely muted/misdirected fury, with her sweeping the room carefully to ensure no threat was hiding in a corner. Through the Force, Plagueis perceived her as less of a threat than the apparent leader, though still greater than the third Mandalorian (or any other Mandalorian he¡¯d examined during his time on the planet.) The third member of the trio, and another male, stayed outside, acting as a bouncer.
¡°Your plot to seize control has failed,¡± The leader of the trio announced loudly as Plagueis saw his grip tighten on his pistols. ¡°Never again will any Mando¡¯ade ever allow an aruetii to gain a foothold on Manda¡¯yaim!¡±
Thanks to his master¡¯s meddling, Plagueis¡¯ ability to sense the future was all but destroyed. Yet, even then, he could tell this man wouldn¡¯t just execute him. No, thanks to his mental probes, the Mandalorian would likely feel the need to gloat at the ¡®inherent superiority¡¯ of his people ¨C a falsehood given how far the culture had fallen from the influence and prestige they once held in the galaxy ¨C and/or disparage Plagueis¡¯ own species for their apparent shortcomings.
¡°Nor should they.¡± Plagueis replied in a tone that seemed calm but had a hint of faux concern embedded in it. ¡°I merely wished to discuss a possible investment with the likely former leadership of this company that would¡¯ve been beneficial to both of our companies, and likely Mandalore itself.¡± He continued even as he sensed a subtle shift in the Force. ¡°Though with the likely death of said leadership, possibly at your very hands, I suppose such an arrangement is no-longer possible.¡±
The leader grunted before he responded. ¡°Yomaget fought well, but he had grown weak, honing his skills with words and coin instead of with mind and body. His death will serve a purpose in helping me unify the sector under a strong, centralized leadership.¡±
Internally Plagueis chuckled at the misplaced arrogance of the man, though externally he appeared pensive. ¡°If that is the case, then I do hope that once this¡ situation is resolved, I will be allowed to depart the planet peacefully.¡± He lifted an arm slowly towards his face, wanting to draw attention to his mask. ¡°I am no threat to you or your goals, and I¡¯m not looking to cause offence.¡±
¡°Your mere presence already has, aruetii.¡± The leader replied and Plagueis suspected the word meant something akin to an outsider. ¡°Just as the training of Jetii by our warriors has. Mandalore is not some world that kneels at the altar of the Senate. You, the Jetii, and everyone else need to be reminded of that.¡± He continued, raising his blaster pistols towards Plagueis.
¡°Please, I¡¯m sure we can come to an agreement that doesn¡¯t carry the need for mindless bloodshed.¡± Plagueis suggested as he raised his hands in what would appear a gesture of surrender. Though, if this maniac didn¡¯t accept Plagueis¡¯ suggestion to avoid carnage, those same hands were already drawing the Force to them.
The leader chuckled and flicked one pistol-holding hand back, over his shoulder. ¡°Sadly for you, I quite enjoy the bloodshed.¡± He remarked, drawing a chuckle from the bouncer.
Plagueis tensed, readying himself for the moment when he would need to act. Though a strange sensation within the Force, stilled him. And that was followed by spotting a subtle shimmer appear on a wall outside the room, directly behind the bouncer.
That third Mandalorian turned, likely due to technology in his helmet and armour detecting the strange occurrence. He brought his rifle round, only to have to shift his movement when he (and Plagueis) saw, and everyone heard the ignition of a lightsaber.
The saber was barely visible against the dark background, with only a white edging giving away where the blade was. The bouncer instinctively released his hold on the blaster rifle and whipped his forearm up defensively, blocking the lightsaber with his gauntlet. The slight colouration shift as the armour heated allowed Plagueis to determine that at least one of the insurgents ¨C though likely all ¨C were wearing armour at least partially composed of beskar.
Sparks flew from the bouncer¡¯s forearm as the lightsaber scraped down the arm, slashing through the weaponized gauntlet Mandalorians were known for. Those sparks, sending flecks of multicolored superheated particles throughout the hallway, illuminated the room enough that Plagueis was able to make out the figure that had emerged from the wall. This was Cameron Shan, Plagueis¡¯ primary reason for coming to this cursed planet.
The boy was tall for his age, and unlike most Jedi, wore a cloak over his robes. Also unusually, his hair was longer than what was normally accepted for Jedi Padawans. though what drew Plagueis¡¯ attention was Shan¡¯s eyes. As the lightsaber pulled back and the bouncer suddenly jerked in an unnatural way, Plagueis saw that Shan¡¯s amber-green eyes were as cold as the frozen surface of Mygeeto. Either the boy was able to steel his emotions for combat ¨C an unusual feat for a Jedi Padawan ¨C or he took no enjoyment from combat.
The latter hypothesis was proven wrong as the bouncer fell, one knee dropping lower than the other. This was clearly the result of being pulled there by the Force, though Shan hadn¡¯t made any grand gesture of doing that suggesting a control over telekinesis that most Jedi lacked. Plagueis felt Shan¡¯s excitement, desire and ¨C most importantly ¨C a strong and growing sense of fury as he drove an elbow into the bottom of the bouncer¡¯s armored chin. While the boy was doing an exceptional job of not advertising those feelings, the fact he held them while fighting ¨C and likely after slaughtering his way up to this room, if the constant stream of death Plagueis had been sensing was any indication ¨C suggested to Plagueis the boy might be turned to the Dark Side.
The strike forced the bouncer¡¯s head back, exposing his neck. Thanks to the Force, Plagueis was able to track the rapid movement of one of Shan¡¯s hands as it reached out and gripped the throat. An accelerated twist ¨C boosted by the Force ¨C resulted in the bouncer all but spinning around while still kneeling. That brought the bouncer¡¯s front back to facing Plagueis; and made the kneeling man into a temporary shield for Shan.
By this point the two Mandalorians in the room had refocused their attention on Shan and had begun firing off blaster bolts. However, most hit their disorientated compatriot and the few that didn¡¯t were easy for Shan to avoid with the barest of effort. The whole sequence, from elbow to the chin to body shield only took a few seconds, but Plagueis was impressed. Very few Jedi would ever consider using another being for protection ¨C a fact that often made their deaths occur soon after ¨C though Plagueis felt the whole thing was a touch theatrical. Though since it drew the Mandalorians'' attention from him onto Shan, he couldn¡¯t deny its effectiveness.
Just as the bouncer started to counter the hold, Plagueis was able to see Shan¡¯s lightsaber move. The blade slid clean through whatever armour the bouncer had around his neck ¨C obviously not beskar ¨C and as the head slid forward, Plagueis had to fight to stop his curiosity showing. While Jedi weren¡¯t against killing, the removal of a head was an extreme method for them to use to end a duel; doubly so when their opponent was kneeling in front of them. When coupled with the complete lack of concern at what¡¯d he done on Shan¡¯s face, it made it clear to Plagueis that Shan had killed men before. Additionally, it showed he had no issues with killing in combat or acting in a brutal manner, suggesting that, much like his ancestor, Shan may have an inclination towards the Dark Sith. That was a possible avenue to have the boy ostracized by the Jedi, then turned to the Sith; though it also increased the threat he could pose to the Grand Plan.
Plagueis wondered if that behaviour was entirely natural, or the result of an earlier trauma combined with the more sociopathic tendencies displayed by Dooku. Indeed, there were hints of the older Jedi¡¯ mannerisms in how Shan moved.
The bolts from the two remaining Mandalorians lessened, though Plagueis was able to see that was more because they were now moving than because of the death of their compatriot. The pair were spreading out, looking to flank Shan when the now headless body fell. Yet, unlike what those two were expecting, the body didn¡¯t fall. Plagueis could sense the boy using the Force to keep it upright; allowing him to maintain his mobility while still having it available as a shield.
Again, so very un-Jedi-like.
Even as they moved, the two remaining Mandalorians shifted their fire, trying to aim where the head of their compatriot had been. Yet, Plagueis felt another shift in the Force and those bolts impacted harmlessly with a Force barrier; one that extended out to cover Shan¡¯s flanks where the headless body couldn¡¯t function as a shield. This time Plagueis¡¯ brow did rise. While the generation of a barrier wasn¡¯t beyond a Padawan, Shan had done so without any obvious gesture. That spoke to a skill with the ability that many older Jedi lacked, and while a generally defensive ability, Plagueis knew that it had a use to even the Sith.
Once more the rate of fire lessened, and the faintest of movements from the leader drew Plagueis attention to him. He holstered his pistols, though the female increased her rate of fire to prevent Shan from taking advantage of the change. Moments later, the man had raised one gauntlet, and with the other hand made flames leap from it.
Shan¡¯s barrier was engulfed in flames, which seemed to be the signal for the female to move. She moved forward quickly, holstering her pistols before Plagueis saw her raise her now empty hands. He blinked in surprise as engaging in hand-to-hand with a Force user was not at all a common occurrence. There were only a few cultures in the galaxy that had come up with effective counters, and he was eager for the opportunity to study one up close.
The flames receded as the female reached striking distance, and while Plagueis wasn¡¯t surprised to see Shan unharmed, it was still good to see. Mainly because Shan defeating these warriors allowed Plagueis to observe the boy in action without having to risk his cover. The distinctive blade of Shan¡¯s lightsaber thrust forward, aiming for the female¡¯s throat. The female shifted her arm up, letting the blade slide harmlessly against her greaves, which were clearly made of beskar as they held against the lightsaber.
Shan didn¡¯t appear too concerned by this development. That wasn''t unexpected from someone who¡¯s spent a year training with these people. He took a step forward, stepping inside the female¡¯s guard and with the fluidity of movement that spoke of his years of training, slid his blade away from the block while thrusting his free hand forward a fraction.
That gesture sent the female flying back with such acceleration that Plagueis was forced to duck. A huge crash came from behind him, and he glanced back to see the female had been thrown into the wall of the room.
A surge of anger burst through the Force and Plagueis saw the remaining Mandalorian tense. ¡°Jetii!¡± The man all but spat out. ¡°You will fall by my hands!¡±
Shan smirked even as Plagueis had to fight off an urge to scoff and roll his eyes. This Mandalorian was quickly devolving into one of those villains that were popular in children¡¯s stories available over the Holonet.
¡°Your troops said much the same thing.¡± Shan retorted as he took a step back. ¡°I have to say that it gets a bit repetitive after a while.¡±
Plagueis felt the Force subtly shift and he knew the barrier had been disengaged even as he watched the boy adopt the opening stance of Makashi. That wasn¡¯t unexpected as Sidious had informed him that the boy was skilled in the form and was being training by Master Dooku. However, the relaxed position of the blade, as Plagues expected, resulted in the Mandalorian¡¯s anger flaring once again. ¡°Shame they were about as useful as an Ewok in a blizzard.¡± Shan added with a smirk, further inflaming his opponent¡¯s anger.
With no hint from the Force that Shan was attempting to empower his words in a display of Dun M?ch, Plagueis was impressed, although slightly disappointed that the boy was attempting to use mere taunting as a strategy in his fighting, though he wondered if enraging the Mandalorian was the best approach. Everything he could sense from the human adult hinted that he took strength from that rage. An almost Sith-like quality that was sadly wasted on the fool. Hearing that the lower-level warriors within the building hadn¡¯t been able to stop Shan wasn¡¯t unexpected; he was here after all. Yet, the casual dismissal of them, along with the arrogant tone was. Again, this suggested a shared inclination towards more natural behaviour like his ancestor, or that Dooku was having a greater effect on the boy¡¯s psyche than either Jedi had realised. Though Plagueis suspected it was a bit of both.
¡°You will find me more than capable of backing up my words.¡± The Mandalorian growled out as he grabbed a long, slightly curved blade from a magnetic clamp on his back. ¡°I will take great pleasure in mounting your head over the entrance of this tower and adding your lightsaber to my family¡¯s collection.¡± He continued as the blade was brought into a fighting stance. As it moved in the light, Plagueis could see the distinctive ripples that signified the blade was made of beskar. That would make this fight a fraction more interesting to observe.
Shan¡¯s stance didn¡¯t shift, though Plagueis saw his eyes glance at the blade. Good. So the boy recognized the beskar for what it was. While seeing a Jedi¡¯s face when something was able to block a lightsaber was amusing under most circumstances, Plagueis was more interested in seeing how Shan fought than watching him die.
¡°AARGH!¡±
That roar came from behind Plagueis, and the Force warned him of a need to move. Keeping up his cover, he shuffled away from the hole in the wall just in time to avoid the enraged female as she came storming back into the room. Unlike before, the rage was no longer subdued, though Plagueis was easily able to sense confusion mixed in with it. Still, that didn¡¯t seem to be impairing the female as her focus locked on Shan.
She charged forward, and Shan shifted on his backfoot in preparation for the new assault vector. However, Shan¡¯s shift to the more vocal threat was a miscalculation as it left an opening for the male, which he took. Plagueis could see that, much like his master, the boy clearly favored Makashi. Unlike Dooku, however, he had clearly not yet learned how to modify the Ysalamiri form to deal with multiple opponents.
The beskad thrust forward in a basic attack, which Shan was easily able to sidestep. He then leapt back to avoid a wild haymaker from the female. The leap back had cost him his stance though, and the male took advantage. Yet even with his stance unbalanced Shan was able to deflect the strike with the elegance of a skilled Makashi practitioner, then angle his blade forward to meet the still attacking female. Yet, in a move that caught both the boy and Plagueis unawares, the female reached out and grabbed the lightsaber blade.
A fraction of a second later, as Shan¡¯s brow rose, then furrowed in irritation, Plagueis realised that the female must be wearing a set of the Mandalorians¡¯ infamous Crushgaunts, designed to both enhance strength and resistant enough to allow her to grab the superheated blade of a lightsaber with no apparent ill-effects.
In that moment of confusion, the male struck. His blade thrust forward yet again. Shan tried to move to avoid the attack. However, with his lightsaber trapped, he wasn¡¯t able to evade properly; not if he wanted to maintain control of his weapon. The blade sunk into, then through Shan¡¯s upper right arm just below the shoulder, exiting the other side with a crunch of bone and a spray of blood.
Plagueis sighed as the female ripped the lightsaber from Shan¡¯s loosened grip. The boy had potential, but as his lightsaber was tossed away, Plagueis felt it was about to be squandered by his death. A waste of potential, but not one Plagueis would allow to concern him from this moment on.
Slowly, he altered his stance, and began to summon the Force to him, only to feel the Force begin to churn unexpectedly. Anticipating this new development, he braced himself before, a moment later, he and the two Mandalorians were driven back by a wave of Force energy that emanated from Shan.
While the wave had caught him unaware, he wasn¡¯t knocked over; only requiring a single step backwards to restabilize himself. The two Mandalorians however, were far less fortunate. Both were knocked off their feet, with the male slamming into the wall on one side of the room while the female was slammed into the edge of what remained of the table.
Before either could regain their footing, Plagueis felt a spike of anger through the Force as it bent to Shan¡¯s will. The female was suddenly lifted upwards with enough velocity that the lights in the roof shattered as she impacted them. As Plagueis watched, he felt yet another microtremor echo through the roof and walls upon impact, though even as that happened, the female was slammed back down into the table.
Plagueis was forced to duck and shield himself ¨C purely to maintain the illusion that he was nothing more than a simple Munn businessman trying to earn a profit in the galaxy ¨C as the table exploded upon the impact.
As the female was lifted upwards into the air again, Plagueis closed his eyes and took a moment to enjoy the pure, unadulterated rage and desire for retribution that was flowing out from Shan. Yet, as a flick of Shan¡¯s wrist sent the female careening towards the male Mandalorian, Plagueis sensed the boy begin to reign in that anger. However, Shan wasn¡¯t trying to ignore it, nor banish it. Instead, it felt as though he was trying to focus it; as if to draw strength from it, within the Force, Plagueis could sense the anger being directed towards the two Mandalorians.
The male was able to scramble just enough to avoid the inbound female, who collided with the wall behind her again. Plagueis thought he saw the flicker of a grin on Shan¡¯s face as, with a larger burst through the Force, the table in the center of the room sped towards the woman. Just as she was rising to her feet, it collided squarely with her helmet, causing her neck to jerk around and bouncing her head off of the wall. She slid to the floor and didn¡¯t move, her life force dimming in Plaguies¡¯s senses as she was knocked unconscious.
Another warning from the Force had Plagueis turn his attention back to the male in time to see him fiddle with one of his gauntlets. The next moment Plagueis was driven to one knee as the room was engulfed in loud, chaotic high-frequency sounds. Being a Munn, his aural perception was weaker than other races, though that was faint help with the mind-interfering patterns being generated by the sonic disruptor.
It seems that these Mandalorians had come expecting to fight a Jedi; or at least were prepared for such an eventuality. While the other weaponry they¡¯d deployed were aimed at Shan, a sonic disruptor affected all Force users equally. Though Plagueis was grateful he hadn¡¯t yet broken his cover to reveal he was Force-sensitive, allowing him to channel a sliver of the Force to counter the disruption while the remaining Mandalorian ¨C from who Plagueis could see ripples in the air generated by the sonic device ¨C closed on Shan.
The boy had fallen to one knee ¨C clearly hampered worse by the sounds due to his closer proximity and keener auditory senses ¨C and was trying to cover his ears. However, with one arm badly wounded to the point of almost being useless, that was a failing proposition. The Mandalorian raised his other gauntlet, and a stream of condensed fire shot forth.
The flames engulfed Shan before Plagueis could even consider how the boy could counter them. If not for the boy¡¯s rage and pain screaming out through the Force, Plagueis¡¯ would¡¯ve made the mistake of assuming he would soon be dead. However, that pain and fury wasn¡¯t because of the flames touching Shan¡¯s body. No, Plagueis could almost taste Shan¡¯s desire to brutalise the Mandalorian for continuing to hurt him.
Shifting from what remained of the chair he¡¯d been using for cover, Plagueis came to a new vantage point to see that Shan had managed ¨C if only barely ¨C to slide his cloak over his arm; the arm that had been wounded earlier by the Mandalorian¡¯s blade. What caught him by surprise was that the cloak was withstanding the flames. He had thought the cloak was a simple way for the boy to emulate Master Dooku, but he now realised that it wasn¡¯t. Remembering the recording he¡¯d reviewed several times, Plagueis suspected the cloak was made from the skin of the greater krayt dragon that Shan had killed. A Logical thing to do with skin that was prized for its damage resistance properties, though unexpected for a Jedi ¨C especially a mere Padawan ¨C to wear such a reminder of their kill.
Clearly, the boy was closer to both his Jedi masters than Plagueis or Sidious had anticipated. That would require further analysis to determine possible ways it could be exploited to further the Grand Plan. As would the fact the boy was only likely to grow more distant from the High Council with everything that had and was happening to him on this planet.
As the flames blasted against the cloak, Shan¡¯s anger continued to grow. Plagueis knew that, for all its special properties, the cloak would have a limit and he was curious to see what Shan would do; not just immediately after the cloak failed but how he¡¯d win this battle.
The flames died out, which thanks to the Force, Plagueis was able to tell was due to the fuel cell running dry, and Plagueis had a fleeting moment to examine the cloak. It was now almost entirely black, though otherwise appeared undamaged, making Plagueis wonder if he could purchase some of the skin from Shan for analysis.
The male lunged forward, striking out with his blade even as his other gauntlet continued to emit the sonic pulses. While Plagueis was now able to withstand them, it appeared that being closer to the source ¨C combined with his injury ¨C was causing Shan some difficulty. The boy reacted slowly to the incoming attack, sliding back slightly while lifting the cloak towards the blade. Surprising Plagueis, the cloak held against the blade, or at least was able to divert the thrust enough that it missed Shan and guided the sharpened edge of the blade away from his body.
The Mandalorian growled and instantly switched his avenue of attack. He rolled his shoulder, twisted his wrist and brought the blade down on Shan with a downward stroke. Yet, in the time it¡¯d taken the man to do that, Shan had reached out with the Force and wrapped the cloak securely over and around his shoulder, upper arm, and elbow, fashioning an unconventional shield. The cloak again held, but the force of the blow was enough to force Shan to slide backwards and shift his footing to brace himself.
Plagueis felt a brief flicker in the Force, and then spotted Shan¡¯s lightsaber hilt slide up from the floor towards the boy. However, the Mandalorian turned in time to smack the hilt away with a foot. Likely, the movement was detected by sensors within his helmet.
Unbridled fury flared in Shan, and Plagueis enjoyed sensing it, though it only lasted a moment before Shan once more regained control of his emotions. Once more, the boy did something most other Jedi wouldn¡¯t and used that fury to focus his attention. Plagueis was impressed as it was something both he and Sidious did, but not something any Jedi would¡¯ve been taught. While the way Shan did it was crude, it showed yet more promise in the boy¡¯s potential to further the Sith¡¯s plans.
The Mandalorian took a step towards Shan, and lifted one hand from his blade. That hand reached forward, clearly to rip the cloak from Shan¡¯s arm, while the other moved the blade into a low guard position from which a quick attack was possible. However, just before the free hand reached the cloak, the familiar hiss of an igniting lightsaber cut through the sonic pulses and a flash of gold came around from Shan¡¯s back.
Plagueis saw that the boy now held a lightsaber shoto in his uninjured hand and wondered where the blade had come from. There didn¡¯t appear to be a second clip on the Jedi¡¯s belt for the blade, so it was likely secured behind his back; being hidden by the cloak. Not something a typical Jedi would do, but Plagueis was more than aware that Shan was far from typical of the delusional Jedi Order.
The lightsaber caught the beskar blade from underneath and near the tip giving the boy overwhelming leverage ¨C Shan making use of his much lower stance to slide under the Mandalorian¡¯s guard ¨C and pushed it up and towards the man. That forced the Mandalorian to take a few steps back to retain his balance, which generated a large enough gap between them that Shan was able to regain his footing.
Shan grimaced ¨C possibly from the pain of the quick movement ¨C as he slid into a loose Makashi stance. While he disdained lightsaber combat ¨C even if he had mastered all seven forms to prove ¨C Plagueis understood it served a purpose. Shan¡¯s stance was loose, likely due to both his injury and the shorter blade he was wielding. That made his height and reach disadvantage even greater, though the way the Force swirled around Shan, Plagueis was certain the boy could overcome those weaknesses.
Shan lunged forward unleashing a flurry of short slashes and precise thrusts, showing prodigious skill, for his age, with his chosen form. Though they succeeded in forcing the Mandalorian to go on the defensive, Plagueis noted while the velocities were technically proficient, they lacked finesse. It was almost as if he was watching a droid attempt the form: All skill, no style.
To Plagueis, driving the larger man back while wounded and wielding a shorter than normal blade was an impressive demonstration, yet he was more focused on how the boy was interacting with the Force. It was similar to the way other Jedi allowed the Force to guide them, but Plagueis sensed an undercurrent of anger being used to empower Shan¡¯s connection. An unusual approach, and one Plagueis was near certain would be unsuccessful in the long term given how diametrically opposed the two viewpoints were. Many before Shan had tried and failed. Oh sure, they were able to pull on both sides of the Force, but pulling on both simultaneously as Shan was attempting was infinitely harder than simply having a foot in both camps.
However, as Shan continued his attack, he couldn¡¯t deny that the boy was doing far better than most newly minted Knights would do. Yes, the sheer textbook nature of his technique created flaws in his form that any true blademaster could easily exploit, but Shan¡¯s opponent, while quite skilled, was not a true blademaster and was neither fast nor skilled enough to be able to withstand the boy¡¯s speed and precision.
The Mandalorian was able to parry one of Shan''s attacks and launch into a short flurry of his own. Though none came close to landing, their probing nature forced Shan to focus on the defence. Or at least it did, until Shan moved forward with a speed few in the galaxy could follow unaided ¨C never mind match ¨C stepped inside the Mandalorian¡¯s guard and twisted his wrist. The Mandalorian¡¯s helmet clearly allowed him to track the movement ¨C something Plagueis was able to do through the Force, though even he would admit to being momentarily caught off-guard by a speed increase of that magnitude coming from a Padawan ¨C and moved to counter, however his body couldn¡¯t match the speed needed.
Sparks flew as the tip of the lightsaber dug into one of the gauntlets, disabling the source of the Mandalorian¡¯s flamethrower with a small burst of fire. With unusual grace for one so young, Shan¡¯s blade seemed to dance up the beskar armour before biting into the mesh at the elbow. A flick of the wrist and the blade sliced clean through the joint, letting the now detached forearm bounce harmlessly off the floor.
Such a point of attack was more in keeping with a Jedi, but the fluidity of the attack impressed Plagueis. Yes, he was being trained in Makashi by Master Dooku, but he¡¯d never seen one so young move with such ease.
The Mandalorian twisted awkwardly, trying to bring his blade around to behead Shan. The Jedi ducked and brought up his cloak-covered shoulder. Or he tried to, as the arm ¨C badly wounded as it was ¨C struggled to move, and locked up. The beskar blade caught the cloak on the edge. Shan hissed as the cloak was severed and the blade ran down his arm with a large spurt of blood, exacerbating the earlier damage.
Even as he grimaced in pain, Shan was on the attack. As the Mandalorian¡¯s blade swung clear of his body, Shan thrust forward with his lightsaber; connecting with the Mandalorians remaining forearm. Plagueis offered him a silent thank you as the accursed sonic pulses ceased as that weaponry on that gauntlet was disabled.
The Mandalorian took a step back, and struck once more from above, bringing his blade down in a powerful overhand chop. However, his pain had made him sloppy and Shan instantly made him pay for it. Stepping in close and catching the man''s downward strike on the shoto¡¯s blade near the hilt, he deftly redirected it towards the ground. He stepped on the beskad, moving further into his opponents guard as he did so, his shoulder almost touching the Mandalorians chest. His blade flowed up the beskad and traced over the armoured bracer in a shower of sparks before brutally taking it off at the elbow. Smoothly following through on the momentum, the blade then spun in a tight loop before Shan began a second twist that cleanly removed the head of his opponent. The body softly dropped to the floor as the helmet fell to the ground with a clatter, the remnants of the head dislodging slightly from the inside.
Plagueis blinked again in genuine surprise. That was not a move the Jedi condoned, in fact most Jedi considered Sai Cha a borderline Sith maneuver; certainly not one which would ever be used on an apparently defeated opponent. If other Jedi learnt of this, Shan would likely be heavily reprimanded, if not expelled from the Order. While this opened up some avenues for manipulation, Plagueis knew that if he revealed that, then any plans he had for ingratiating himself with the boy would fail before they could truly begin.
The battle over, Shan¡¯s shoulders slumped as he looked down at the severed head of the man he¡¯d just killed. In that moment, Plagueis considered, and rejected, giving the boy the faintest of pushes through the Force to indulge in the violence he¡¯d just unleashed. The Dark Side clearly hungered for it; however, the rational nature of his mind knew that would be an unnecessarily dangerous risk to take, not to mention premature even if it were to work. Killing the boy now would be child¡¯s play, but it would be a waste of a potential asset. An asset for which Plagueis was already considering new strategies for exploitation.
The moment passed and Shan took a deep breath. Plagueis felt the Force settle around him as the boy released his built-up anger. With the battle over, that was the sensible thing to do, even if some anger would likely help keep his mind focused through the pain from his shoulder that must be coming close to overwhelming him. A faint, blink-and-you¡¯d-miss-it, smile crossed the boy¡¯s lips before he clipped his shoto onto his back (confirming there was a magnetic clip there.) A simple gesture and his main lightsaber returned to his hand and Plagueis felt a calming aura emanate from the boy. Like most Jedi, he clearly placed a great deal of importance in the tool; something that showed the hypocrisy of the Jedi¡¯s code and attachments.
Shan turned to face him, and Plagueis saw the boy¡¯s entire posture shift. Where before there was a warrior, now there was a wounded young man. His injured shoulder slumped and he supported it with his good arm while the effects of the battle seemed to catch up with his body.
¡°Master Damask, my name is Cameron Shan.¡± He paused and gave a weak nod of his head. That resulted in the remains of the cloak sliding from his arm, revealing a decent slice of the upper arm and shoulder had been removed by the beskar blade. ¡°Are you unharmed?¡±
Plagueis allowed a weak chuckle to filter out through his mask. ¡°I believe I should be asking you that, Master Jedi.¡±
Shan chuckled as well, though it quickly ended as he grimaced. ¡°Yeah. Though I¡¯m not a Master.¡± There was a pause as he whispered something to himself. ¡°I¡¯m a Padawan.¡±
Plagueis stepped towards the Jedi, making sure to be overly mindful of his step to reinforce his persona. ¡°Truly? Then I am highly impressed by your actions today. Without them, I fear I would be dead, and for that, I am in your debt, young Jedi.¡±
¡°All part of the job,¡± Shan remarked with a strange smile and a lazy salute.
¡°Are you well?¡± He asked, showing concern for his supposed saviour while gesturing at the blood still seeping from the wound on Shan¡¯s shoulder.
Shan looked at the wound before closing his eyes. The Force swirled around the boy once more as a gentle silvery-blue light caressed the wound. While the skin didn¡¯t heal, or the missing muscle regrow ¨C which was something very few Jedi were capable of without significant training ¨C the blood flow slowed then stopped. Shan staggered a little as he opened his eyes.
¡°There. That¡¯ll hold for now, though I know they¡¯ll bitch at me about it.¡± He remarked, his eyes drifting towards the darkened window.
¡°I-I¡¯ve never seen a Jedi do that before.¡± He commented slowly as he came closer. While he doubted the boy would think about the moment when he¡¯d almost brute-forced his way through the cloak of the Force he used to hide his nature as a Sith, Plagueis needed to be careful. Raising the boy¡¯s suspicions was something he wished to avoid. No need to have the boy suspecting that he was more than he appeared until that moment was needed.
¡°It¡¯s not an easy thing, and there are many better than me at it,¡± Shan replied before chuckling as he looked down at the bisected body. ¡°My skills lend themselves more to causing wounds than healing them.¡±
¡°For which, you have my eternal gratitude.¡± Plagueis offered as he also looked down at the body. While that operative¡¯s actions had cost him a dozen Sun Guards, and likely the opportunity to invest in Mandalmotors, it had allowed him the chance to observe Shan at close quarters; and granted him an easy way to stay in contact with the boy. Overall, an acceptable, if pricey, cost.
¡°As I said, all part of the service.¡± Shan slowly lifted his leg over the chest of the dead Mandalorian. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯ve had quite enough of Die Hard for one day.¡±
Plagueis was confused about the reference, which made the confusion on his face genuine. ¡°Indeed. Please, lead on young Jedi.¡± He said, gesturing towards the room¡¯s original entrance.
As Shan turned and offered his back to him, Plagueis began to run through his strategies. Already he could see that some would be doomed to failure. Others however, had potential.
Yes, the boy was trained as a Jedi, and had elements of their weak-minded philosophy. However, the person he saw in combat today had the makings of, if not a powerful and charismatic Dark Lord leading and guiding the will of the rabble beneath them, then certainly a Sith Warrior on par with those of the old empires. A general to lead their armies and command the projection of their power and authority. And as Sidious had convinced him, there were uses to having other Sith outside the Rule of Two to act on their behalf in furthering the Grand Plan.
Now all he needed to do was guide the boy down the path most beneficial to the Sith; the path that led to the fall of the Republic and the destruction of the Jedi Order once and for all.
The Warrior Reborn 5
¡°Once again, I must offer my heartfelt thanks for your timely intervention,¡± Hego Damask said as we walked onto a transport that had just landed in the plaza outside Mandalmotors tower. ¡°Without it, I, and likely everyone else left alive inside the building, would have died.¡±
I turned and looked up at the tall Munn. It was a hard balancing act. I was trying to appear normal, respectful, and attentive, while at the same time not staring or being otherwise overt. Mainly because I was concerned that too much of either might have him realising that all was not well. Meanwhile, inside I was still reeling from the terrifying revelation I¡¯d gotten from what began as a casual Observe.
Hego Damask [Darth Plagueis]
Race: Munn
Level: 64
Health: 90% (Transpirator mask required)
Age: 84
Force Potential: Very High
Threat Potential: Extreme
Reputation: Neutral [Locked]
Affiliation Loyalty: Himself (100%), Order of the Banite Sith Lords (85%), Darth Sidious (90%)
Emotional State: Curious/Calm/Relieved
Darth Plagueis, the Dark Lord of the Sith, is extremely interested in you for a variety of reasons. Your willingness to use the Dark Side when the situation demands it, along with your family lineage and the massive increase in your midi-chlorian count mark out as someone of interest to the Dark Lord.
While he wishes to learn more about you, he understands that even hinting that he can use the Force runs the risk of alerting you to his true nature. As such, he is willing to take a long-term approach to gain your trust and, potentially, see if you could be beneficial to the Sith¡¯s Grand Plan.
Because of the nature of his order of Sith, he is grateful for your intervention as it saved him from risking his cover to protect himself.
¡
Yeah, to say I¡¯d been walking on eggshells for the last two or so hours would be an understatement. Though it was amusing, in a sort of sick and twisted way, that the person Fay had tasked me with saving ¨C and that the Interface had rewarded me for saving ¨C was Darth Sidious¡¯ Sith master.
Truthfully, right until I¡¯d used Observe on the Munn, I¡¯d been comfortable around him, even enjoyed his presence to some extent. The ride down the elevator to the lobby ¨C or what remained of it ¨C had covered why he was here and who he was. Yet, when we¡¯d been approached by a Protector-Captain, I¡¯d decided to use Observe on the Munn, and Force was I glad I did.
Plagueis had sensed it, of that I was certain, but because I was able to school my surprise ¨C and shifted my attention to Gar and Rook as they entered the lobby with their squad ¨C it seemed he¡¯d not grown suspicious of the unusual effect that power had on the Force. Or at the very least, he hadn¡¯t reacted when I¡¯d used it.
Still, on the chance Sidious had mentioned the time I¡¯d used Observe on him, I made sure to use the power on others as well. While this would make it clear I was using the power, it would ¨C hopefully ¨C remove the suspicion that I had specifically targeted Plagueis with it while not letting on that I now knew who the kirff I¡¯d just saved.
As was my right as a Mandalorian, I¡¯d looted ¨C ahem, relieved of possessions ¨C the bodies of the attackers on the top floor, lamenting that I didn¡¯t have time to go back and do the same to the rest of the grunts that I¡¯d beaten on the way up. I¡¯d taken the three sets of beskar armour as well as the beskad wielded by the leader. After arriving outside, I¡¯d moved over to Gar and his squad ¨C well, the squad he and Rook were members of as it wasn¡¯t actually his squad ¨C and lazily dropped the body of the female Death Watch warrior at their feet. It was fortunate that I¡¯d removed her armour as I was able to quickly stun her when she began to stir in the lift down.
I was grateful that Plagueis hadn¡¯t decided to act against me as, with one arm out of commission and my FP reserves only just recovering to ten per cent by the time I dropped the Death Watch female on the ground ¨C that¡¯ll teach me for trying to Force Persuade several dozen Death Watch to lay down their arms and surrender ¨C I¡¯d have been rag-dolled by the Sith Lord. Not that it would have made any difference if I¡¯d been at full strength. Force, even if the three of us ¨C mostly Fay and Dooku, with me as BM support ¨C all worked together, I still doubted we could take him; not without at least two of us dying in the process since one of them would be distracted needing to shield me.
Honestly, I¡¯d have preferred to have placed a blaster in my mouth and save myself the pain than try to engage a Sith Lord any time soon.
And, of course, there was the fact that I now had both Sith Lords interested in me. That meant I¡¯d have to be extra careful about when, or if, I brought Anakin to the Jedi. Though if I could avoid them learning about Anakin until much, much later than Naboo I¡¯d be grateful. While I wasn¡¯t happy about having their gaze on me, I felt I stood a better chance than a nine-year old Anakin had when he¡¯d first come to the attention of Sidious. All things considered, not bringing Anakin into the limelight was looking to be a better option all the time.
Plus, in the hour or so that we¡¯d stood around in the plaza waiting for the transport to arrive ¨C which we were now boarding ¨C I¡¯d considered a few ways I could make having both Sith Lords watching me work to my benefit. Now, stopping the Clone Wars was unlikely ¨C not least as I was feeling that both the Republic and Jedi needed the war as they¡¯d both grown lax and corrupt (though in different ways), not to mention the ominous quest reward/warning ¨C but perhaps there was a way I could delay the war. Or at least the sides by trying to create discord between the two Sith. From my limited knowledge, the Sith usually end up betraying each other.
Yes, it was unlikely, and if I made a wrong move, it could have both of them gunning for my head more actively, but it was something to consider. Still, the potential to irritate the Sith ¡°Grand Plan¡± was there. Though how, when, and where were something that I¡¯d have to give careful thought to. Preferably once there were several systems between myself and Plagueis.
The female Death Watch Warrior had been hauled off by another Protector squad, and the Protector-Captain had thanked me for capturing her. Since she¡¯d been in the trio that had attacked Damask ¨C their apparent target in the raid on Mandalmotors ¨C it suggested she was high up in their leadership, and the Protector-Captain felt she¡¯d be a useful source of information, once they broke her.
After the Death Watch trooper had been dragged away, Gar¡¯s squad had been assigned by the Protector-Captain as an escort for Plagueis. The Munn had eloquently explained that, after the events of today, he was uncomfortable placing his security entirely in the hands of Mandalorians and wished for me to have overall control of the operation. The Protector-Captain had agreed quickly, though I saw that the Zabrak in charge of Gar¡¯s Squad, Roprun, was less than thrilled with the plan.
That had left me spending the last two or so hours in the presence of a Sith, who according to Sidious, had the power to create life, and a squad of Mandalorians that, outside of Gar and Rook, didn¡¯t seem overly happy to be stuck working with a Jedi; even a Mando¡¯ade one. Possibly that was because I¡¯d done what they and the other Protectors couldn¡¯t and saved Plagueis and ended the Death Watch attack, or possibly they just didn¡¯t like any Jedi. Yes, I was fully recognized as a Mando¡¯ade, and one of their people, but some clung to the fact that I hadn¡¯t fully renounced my former life as a Jedi. Those hardliners saw me as trying to straddle the line between a Mando¡¯ade, and an aruetii.
Plagueis, rather expectedly, had spent the majority of the time conversing with me. I¡¯d been cautious when talking, which when asked I¡¯d explained as me not being overly trusting of politicians and businessmen, but overall, the conversation had been a generally enjoyable one, if I overlooked who I was talking to. Plagueis kept the topic to simple things, like where I was from, what I thought about the Mandalorians, the Republic and the like, but I could tell he was using everything I was saying to paint a picture of me; and likely comparing it to the one Sidious had given him.
While I¡¯d been as vague in my answers as I could, the Munn had shown a scary level of intelligence and seen my underlying opinions on a few matters. He spoke with a gravitas that made it clear that, even without the Force to do as he wished, he could make others see things from his point of view. He¡¯d explained the public reason that he¡¯d come to Mandalore as Hego Damask, and while some of the things he added in seemed dull as shab, his approach to speaking made it easy to see how he came to certain opinions. Kriff, I even found myself agreeing with him one a few matters ¨C such as the weakness of the Senate, and the issues with the Outer Rim ¨C which was an eye-opener.
Yet, since I knew who he really was, a voice in my head had me always wondering if what he was saying was how he truly felt, if it was spun to make it more appealing to me and the Mandalorians around us, if it was in keeping with his public persona, or ¨C and this was my suspicion ¨C that it was a mixture of those.
As Damask, an investment in Mandalmotors made sense as they were a stable company ¨C today notwithstanding ¨C with reliable profit margins. Yet, as Plagueis, I could see why an investment here might also allow him a way to, potentially, be able to monitor my actions in the sector. That concern made me glad that Duke Torrhen and I had decided to hold off on revealing some of the things left by Canderous in the vault to others.
¡°And once more, I must state that I feel you are overstating my importance in today¡¯s events,¡± I replied in a calm voice even if inside I continued to feel as if I was parleying with a predator that could, if the desire arose, swipe me aside with contemptuous ease.
As we entered the transport, I slid to one side and let the taller alien take a seat of his choosing. I levitated my newly-acquired beskar suits into a corner out of the way to be retrieved once we arrived in Sundari. Behind us, several members of Gar¡¯s squad entered, securing the rear. I knew the squad was under the command of Roprun, but the Zabrak had no interest in joining in the conversation between Plagueis and I, or otherwise making himself known, so I kept referring to the squads as Gar¡¯s for simplicity¡¯s sake.
My actions were simply the Will of the Force guiding me to my friends,¡± I continued as the Munn slid into a seat. ¡°That same Will was why I was in a position to help with your extraction.¡° I explained, mixing in some bog-standard Jedi drivel to make the Sith think I drank from the collective apathetic Kool-Aid; or at least knew how to fake that I did.
As two more of the squad ¨C including Gar and another¨C entered the transport, I saw Rook and another member at the front of the compartment. The last two were outside, guarding the ramp while the seventh and final member was in the cockpit, serving as co-pilot. There should¡¯ve been eight members to the squad, but one had clearly fallen in battle, so the unit was working shorthanded. Even a person down, the squad had taken their role seriously, and I¡¯d failed to find any obvious flaws in the plan drawn up by Roprun for securing Plagueis and myself on the transport.
Plagueis chuckled, which with his mask, sounded ominous and sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°As you say. Yet, without the Will of the Force, I would be dead. As, I suspect would be your friends and our escort.¡± He glanced towards the entrance, and as I followed his gaze, I saw Bo and Naz entering.
A large bacta patch was on Naz¡¯s arm, which was also held in place by a mechanical sling. While I¡¯d wanted her to head to a medical station ¨C as had the Protector medic who¡¯d treated her ¨C once she and Bo had learnt where Plagueis and I were heading, they¡¯d all but demanded to join. Since both their fathers were in Sundari, and information from there was sporadic at best ¨C suggesting the fighting was ongoing there ¨C they¡¯d wanted to come with.
The Protector-Captain had been fine with them leaving; likely as it meant he didn¡¯t need to assign another squad or two to guard duty. Before he¡¯d left, however, he¡¯d commended both of them on their actions today and promised that, once the time came, he¡¯d be looking for their names to pass over his desk if they chose to serve in the Protectors in Keldabe.
Roprun, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t said anything but it was easy to sense his displeasure, which I could understand. Four HVTs were harder to protect with a squad than two, even if three were known fighters, especially for a battle-worn and man-down squad.
¡°Possibly, though I suspect they¡¯d have made it through without me,¡± I responded carefully, being mindful of my emotions. I didn¡¯t need him picking up on anything beyond them being my friends and considering using them as ways to get to me. He was aware ¨C as was pretty much everyone now ¨C that the two were my friends, even if the way Naz kept glancing at me made it clear she still wanted more than that. ¡°And I¡¯m sure that someone in your position, who has clearly survived previous attempts on your life, would have a few tricks up their sleeves ¨C so to speak ¨C to protect themselves.¡±
¡°Yes, that is certainly true,¡± Plagueis agreed as I eased into a seat in the same row ¨C though across the aisle ¨C from him. ¡°Though I am unsure if such tricks, as you call them, would be effective against such battle-hardened warriors as the Mandalorians.¡± He paused and glanced out of the window before appearing to sigh. ¡°My Sun Guard are, or were, regarded as one of the most elite fighting units in the galaxy, and were a group I hired after the attack that left me wearing this,¡± he pointed at his transpirator mask, ¡°however today, they proved insufficient against a terrorist attack.¡±
¡°To be fair, they were caught in a surprise attack, isolated and probably targeted by Death Watch.¡± I countered as I put aside any feelings that might have been invoked by the display Plagueis had just put on. ¡°That tells me your attackers considered them a threat to be eliminated with extreme prejudice and haste, and without them, you¡¯d have been long dead by the time I arrived.¡± I paused as memories of how my ¡®grandfather¡¯ had died to protect me, and former squad mates in my former life had died in the line of duty. ¡°Sometimes that is all we can ask for.¡±
Plagueis turned his attention back to me, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯ve lost someone.¡± He commented, either sensing my emotions in the Force, or detecting a hint in my voice that I was drawing on memories. Or possibly both. While using the Force would be a subtle thing for the Sith around Jedi, the Munn had decades of experience reading people ¨C as both Plagueis and Damask ¨C and would detect an opening that many others would likely miss.
Though in this case it was an intentional opening I¡¯d allowed. I needed him to think I was slightly opening up to him in the aftermath of the battle, and my latest brush with death. It was better to do that, I felt, than act standoffish and risk him wondering if I sensed something off about him.
¡°My grandfather,¡± I began slowly, intentionally not making eye-contact by looking down at the floor. ¡°When I was eight, our house was attacked, and he died to protect me. So I could escape and survive.¡± That wasn¡¯t anything more than he should already know, but by keeping the story out there, it created a picture of who the Sith would think I was. The less chance there was that Plagueis felt I was an unstable element in their plans, the longer I¡¯d have to prepare and develop counters to it undetected and unmarked.
And to somehow get to a level where Plagueis wasn¡¯t listed as an extreme threat; if such a thing was possible. Which wasn¡¯t going to happen anytime soon.
Force, the only being I¡¯d Observe¡¯d with a higher level was Yoda. Yes the Grandmaster was listed as an extreme threat ¨C as was Mace Windu and a few other Jedi ¨C but I had a feeling that if it came down to it, Plagueis would likely win any fight between them. After all, this was the being that Sidious had to supposedly kill in his sleep to defeat. And Sidious had been, in my opinion, toying with Yoda during their duel in the Senate Chamber. Admittedly, that would¡¯ve been years since he¡¯d killed Plagueis, but if he could do that, then I had to rate Plagueis even higher as a threat.
Though the comparison between Sith and Jedi leaders had me wondering just how important levels were in determining the threat potential ¨C along with skills and abilities ¨C of a being. Yoda was a higher level than Plagueis, but my money would be on the Munn. Perhaps levels ¨C or what the Interface saw as levels in others ¨C didn¡¯t decay with age, whereas skills certainly would. Kriff, I¡¯d suffered from that until I¡¯d gained Eidetic Memory.
¡°I was under the impression that Jedi were raised from a young age at the Temple on Coruscant,¡± Plagueis stated, drawing me from my thoughts about the way the Interface displayed information about others to me. I looked up to see his brow had risen in apparent surprise at my comment about knowing my grandfather.
I shrugged as I spotted Bo and Naz slide into the seats in the row behind mine. ¡°Most Jedi are brought to the Order at a young age, though with how few Jedi there are, many slip through the cracks.¡± Even as they settled into their seats, I could sense their curiosity at what I was now talking about. That wasn¡¯t surprising as how the Jedi went about gaining recruits wasn¡¯t a widely known thing. Plus, the chance to learn more about my past was also likely a factor in their curiosity. ¡°Thankfully, without the Sith around to scoop up the missed children, there generally isn¡¯t an issue when Seekers overlook a random child on a backwater world in the Republic.¡±
¡°Seekers?¡± Bo asked, drawing herself and Naz into the conversation.
I turned in my seat and glanced between the gap between mine and the empty window seat to see the pair behind me. ¡°Jedi that travel around the Republic to seek out beings strong in the Force.¡± I smirked as I said the bad pun, which made Bo roll her eyes. ¡°If they¡¯re young enough, then they¡¯ll try to convince the parents to let the Jedi take the child.¡±
I turned back to Plagueis before continuing. ¡°However, there aren¡¯t that many seekers, so it''s likely that there¡¯s many children that get missed. Plus, some worlds and people aren¡¯t exactly fans of the Order,¡± Bo snorted loudly at that but said nothing, ¡°so they might falsify records regarding how the Force is detected in individuals.¡±
As I finished, my mind turned to Naz. Her Force potential was in the same range as Obi-Wan¡¯s, so she should¡¯ve been picked up by a Seeker. That meant that either Pre, his now deceased wife, or both, had arranged things so that she wasn¡¯t detected. Either by hiding Naz¡¯s true midi-chlorian count (much as my mother had done for me) or by keeping a Jedi away from Naz until she was far too old to be taken for training. And given the general animosity in the sector regarding Jedi, it wouldn¡¯t have been too hard to find friends and allies to help with that.
¡°But what about the children these seekers miss? Wouldn¡¯t leaving such people free to roam the galaxy constitute a threat to the Jedi and the Republic?¡± Plagueis asked, playing his role as Damask well. As with my time with Sidious pretending to be Palpatine¡¯s nephew, there was much I could learn from the Sith about how to interact with others and deceive them with my words. ¡°The Force, from my understanding at least, is an immense source of power that can be used to do incredible things.¡±
¡°The Force is an incredible thing, that is true,¡± I began as a quote ran through my head. ¡°Though to call it a source of power is not entirely accurate. The Force is an energy field created by all living things. It surrounds us and penetrates us; it binds the galaxy together.¡± I said with a small smile.
My eyes shifted back to the two girls, and as I caught their eyes, as I continued. ¡°That moment when you find yourself lining up a shot, and know deep inside the perfect time to squeeze the trigger,¡± I turned back to Plagueis to use an analogy more suited to his public occupation, ¡°or when, in a meeting, you are certain that the agreement of investment you are about to make is the right call; even when the figures don¡¯t entirely support you feelings. That is a moment when, even if most people don¡¯t realise it, the Force is working through you.¡±
I turned my attention away from all of them and glanced out the window as the engines powered up. ¡°Though sometimes what the Force is trying to achieve isn¡¯t for us to understand. Which is a source of much debate to many within the Order.¡±
I turned back, taking my time to let the Force pick up on their feelings as my eyes passed over them. Naz seemed pleased with my words, though Bo looked conflicted. That was likely due to me suggesting the Force was helping her be a better fighter, as I knew she prided herself on being as good as she was through hard work and training.
Plagueis appeared to be considering my words, but I suspected it was all a ruse. Likely, He was placing what I¡¯d said beside other comments I¡¯d made ¨C both today and while staying with Palpatine ¨C and actions I¡¯d taken to further develop a picture that he would use to predict my future behaviour. While it was hard for me to outright lie, especially with how I¡¯d gone about things today, I hoped that, in this battle, I was doing a decent enough job of concealing my true intentions.
¡°Are you saying that anyone, regardless of their connection to the Force, can make it work for them?¡± He asked slowly. While his tone was calm, the phrasing of his words was a clear trap. If I used a bog-standard Jedi response about us serving the Force, then it might raise some flags in his mind. During my time with Palpatine, I¡¯d subtly ¨C I hoped ¨C questioned the Jedi Order¡¯s philosophy, so changing tack and now suddenly being a full convert to the Jedi Kool-Aid wasn¡¯t an option.
¡°In a sense, yes. Though to say we can make the Force work for us is more akin to what the Sith Order of old believed. To bend the Force to one¡¯s will isn¡¯t something a Jedi should do. They should allow it to guide their actions, to place them where it needs a Jedi to be to react,¡± I paused and glanced through the gap in the seats to see Bo¡¯s mouth creeping open.¡± Yes, I¡¯m well aware that doesn¡¯t sound like me.¡± I commented, cutting off her remark. She scowled at my behaviour, though as I turned my attention back to Plagueis, I sensed a burst of amusement from Naz ¨C and the faintest hint of curiosity from the Sith Lord. ¡°As these two know, I¡¯m much more inclined to act first than react, if I can help it.¡±
¡°Does that not cause issues with your Masters and fellow Jedi?¡± Yeah, Plagueis was clearly using this as a chance to probe where I stood in the Order. Logical, but thankfully also something I¡¯d expected him to do.
I shrugged in response, and leaned closer as if confiding in him. ¡°It does, and I suspect that after my actions today I¡¯ll get another few weeks added to the seclusion my masters have planned for me.¡±
I sighed, letting the faintest hint of my real annoyance at having to spend months doing nothing seep out. ¡°However, even if I knew the outcome was a few years stuck in the Temple, I¡¯d have done what I did today all over again. Sitting around and doing nothing just isn¡¯t my nature,¡± I heard Naz try to hide a snort.
¡°But,¡± I continued while ignoring her, ¡°The Jedi approach is still a better one than what I¡¯ve learnt about the Sith approach. Perhaps there¡¯s another way. Some sort of middle ground.¡± I leaned back into my chair and turned to look out of the window, mumbling at a volume just loud enough that I suspected Plagueis could hear it. ¡°Perhaps not. I guess I¡¯ll just have to see what the future holds.¡±
A silence fell over the small group, though it was a comfortable one as I allowed the others to digest what I¡¯d said.
I suspected that the two Mandalorian girls behind were, to varying degrees, wondering if what I¡¯d said suggested there was a chance I¡¯d leave the Jedi; and what they could do to facilitate such an event. They ¨C and others ¨C had commented more than once that I seemed more at home with the Mandalorians than I could ever be with the Jedi, and there was a kernel of truth to that. There was something familiar about going through training day in, day out that appealed, though that might just be a small part of my longing for my former life.
As for Plagueis, he would likely be comparing what I¡¯d said so far today against what Sidious had revealed to him. Everything I¡¯d said was close enough to what I¡¯d hinted at several years ago, that he¡¯d likely be developing a picture of me. A picture that, while allowing him a good idea of what I thought and held dear, wasn¡¯t a complete enough picture to allow him to determine whether I was a threat to the Grand Plan; or whether I was a possible pawn to be used in furthering said plan.
There was also the possibility, based on what I¡¯d revealed and my actions today, that he would be tempted to consider recruiting me into the plan. Though how he¡¯d go about such a thing, I couldn¡¯t say as my knowledge about Plagueis was non-existent. Save for the tragedy that Sidious had mentioned to Anakin not long before the young man had become Darth Vader, I was working blind on knowing how this being would behave.
Still, as I watched the transport begin to climb above the buildings around the plaza, I felt I¡¯d done enough to keep the Sith Lord curious about me without the need to interfere in my actions at the current time. Which was about the best I could hope for.
In no way, shape or form was I ready to take on Sidious; never mind his master. All I could do was keep them, if not on-side, then out of the way of what I was hoping to build to counter their Grand Plan.
Yet as the transport accelerated and flew over Keldabe, my mind returned to my earlier idea. Driving a true wedge between the two Sith Lords would be a nigh-impossible thing, but even the slightest bit of discord might be useful. Any delay in beginning the Clone Wars would be extra time for me to prepare, and time was something one could always use when planning a war.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
A few hours later, after travelling over the dune wastes that remained from the Dral¡¯Han, our transport began its landing approach towards Sundari. From what I could see out of the window, the city had been hit worse than Keldabe ¨C though that might just be because the people of Sundari were unarmed whereas almost everyone in Keldabe was fully armed and armoured, even if most were not in actual beskar¡¯gam.
¡°Shab.¡± Muttered one of Gar¡¯s squad ¨C the one with Rook near the front ¨C and as I surveyed the damage, I had to agree with the comment.
I counted over two dozen smoke trails rising from various points on the dome, with the majority coming from impact points and wreckage on the dome itself. Yet, as we banked on the final approach, it was clear the docks ¨C or at least the one we were heading towards ¨C hadn¡¯t escaped the damage. Various other transports on landing pads were wrecked, while below on the planet¡¯s surface I saw two gunships still ablaze from whenever they¡¯d crashed. Given the scrape marks on the pad we were circling, it appeared that at least one of the gunships had been pushed over the edge and allowed to fall to the white sands that surrounded the city.
The dock we were landing at, and likely the others dotted around the outer dome, reminded me of the aftermath of terrorist attacks in my old life, which, given Death Watch was listed as a terrorist group, made perfect sense. As the transport vibrated gently and we landed, I saw several people hurrying around the dock. Some were checking wreckage, possibly in the faint hope they¡¯d find survivors, while others were pulling tarps over bodies.
¡°I think we got off easy,¡± I muttered as I turned and looked back at my friends. Both were frowning, and Naz was biting her lip nervously. I couldn¡¯t be sure if their reaction was because of the carnage they saw or concern about their families, but I was leaning towards the latter.
¡°While I might find that hard to hear, given I was mere moments from death before your timely intervention, I must concur with your assessment Cameron,¡± Plagueis replied, having heard my comment. Him using my given name instead of my rank or last name was a touch presumptuous but given that I¡¯d recently ¡®saved¡¯ his life, such things were semi-expected. Yet, to Plagueis, I suspected he was using my name to try and develop some familiarity between us which he would then use to manipulate me at a later date. Like master, like student.
Logical, but fucking annoying, and something that only seemed to make the pain in my shoulder worse each time he spoke and I had to analyse his words. All this second (and third and fourth) guessing everything he said or did was slowly wearing down my remaining resistance.
¡°Kast, Valern.¡±
Rook and her partner moved towards the exit, while the rest of the squad moved to stand between one of us (Plagueis, Bo, Naz and myself) and the door. I could see and feel Bo bristle at the implication that she couldn¡¯t defend herself and saw her hand clasp the pistol she¡¯d acquired during the fight in Keldabe. While I could understand her annoyance, I respected the efficiency the squad moved with. I¡¯d been on the other side several times before in my old life, so I understood why they moved as they did, and why I sensed trepidation from all of them.
The named pair stepped out of the transport before the ramp had fully lowered, and I spotted one of them sweeping the area with their rifle. That again spoke to them being well trained and treating the LZ as a hot zone until it was confirmed otherwise. Two more quickly slid out, leaving Roprun, Gar and the last to act as cover for their HVTs.
I reached out with the Force, taking in everyone nearby. The four who¡¯d exited had adopted a defensive semi-sphere around the ramp. Slightly more than two dozen others were within a hundred metres of the transport, with four moving towards us. None of them had any hostile intent, though all were on high alert, which was hardly a surprise after the attack.
¡°Magister Damask, as we exit, please stay between myself and Protector Saxon,¡± Roprun said without taking his eyes from the ramp and what he could see outside. ¡°Our landing area is secure, however until we meet our escort, I¡¯d prefer to keep you close.¡±
I caught Plagueis¡¯ shoulders moving and, if he were human, I suspected he¡¯d have rolled his eyes at Roprun¡¯s paranoia. ¡°As you wish,¡± he glanced my way, ¡°however I would feel safer if Padawan Shan exited just before I did. After the events of today, I find myself with a less than healthy amount of trust in Mandalorians.¡±
¡°Those aruetii were not Mando¡¯ade,¡± Bo all but spat out in a voice barely above a whisper. Like the other Mandalorian inside and outside the transport, her anger had spiked at Plagueis¡¯ comment.
¡°Be that as it may, Miss Kryze, those who attacked us today wore the armour of your culture. They spoke the language and carried your weapons. To an outsider such as myself, it is hard to differentiate between yourselves and this Death Watch.¡± Plagueis¡¯ tone was soft and polite, but the comment about the armour, language, and weapons felt, at least to me, as a subtle prod against the Resol¡¯nare that governed how a traditional Mandalorian should behave. Then there was the fact he¡¯d used her family name to address her. Using that made it clear he not only knew who she was but who her father was as well.
Bo tensed further at his words, though I didn¡¯t know the exact reason why as both things I¡¯d noticed would likely irritate her. A rage ¨C one that hadn¡¯t dissipated since the attack ¨C grew inside her and I knew I¡¯d have to step in and defuse things, lest she caused an incident with a powerful galactic figure.
¡°Relax Bo,¡± I said as I stepped towards her and laced my words with Force Persuasion. ¡°In his situation, you¡¯d likely do the same. Well, unless you chose to just shoot everyone and sort out the mess later.¡± That drew a chuckle from Naz and helped to dissipate some of Bo¡¯s growing rage. That had me thinking about the old stereotype regarding redheads, but I wasn¡¯t brave enough to mention that around Bo, particularly when her anger at what had happened was still simmering.
I turned my attention back to Plagueis. ¡°Bo-Katan is just¡ infuriated by the actions of people who claim to want a return to the old ways but are willing to terrorise and kill those who don¡¯t agree with them. The dishonorable actions of the false Mando¡¯ade, as she rightly labeled them, is something that she¡¯s taken personally. She, I hope, understands where you are coming from, even if she lacks the social graces to fully articulate that.¡±
Plagueis watched me intently as I diffused the situation before it could become volatile, and fractionally lowered his head in acknowledgement. ¡°I understand, Cameron. And for what it is worth, Miss Kryze, I meant no offence to you or the members of your culture who honour the old ways.¡± Bo¡¯s only response was to grunt, which when coupled with the turbulent storm of her emotions receding into a simmer, I took to mean she accepted the apology and wasn¡¯t going to continue the argument.
With that settled, I stepped out of the transport. The four Protectors were, as I¡¯d sensed, spread out in a rough semi-circle around the ramp. While none were in cover ¨C mainly because there was none available near the ramp ¨C all were on high alert with their rifles constantly scanning the area for potential threats.
The four Mandalorians that I¡¯d been tracking moving towards us finally emerged through a large door ¨C or rather through the arch where the door used to be ¨C and made a beeline for us. Unlike the other locals that were moving around the docks, these four were armed with rifles instead of the ubiquitous stun-pikes the Sundari Guard used. Three were scanning the dock, helmets on and weapons raised, while the fourth had his helmet under one arm and a pistol held in a relaxed way in the other.
As my eyes met the un-helmeted Mandalorian, the briefest of snarls shot across his face, but anything he might have been thinking was pushed to the side as Plagueis stepped up beside me.
¡°Mayor Vizsla, I¡¯m relieved to see a familiar face,¡± I started as I took a step forward. I reached Pre and his escort near Rook ¨C I could tell it was her due to the weak bond we shared. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, is it safe to assume the city is secure?¡±
I already knew the answer as I could sense both my masters in the palace with neither being in distress, but it was better if Pre ¨C and Plagueis ¨C didn¡¯t realise that I could sense them from this distance.
A flash of anger shot over his eyes as I spoke, and while it may have been aimed at Duke Anzur and the Death Watch element that attacked Keldabe, I suspected it was aimed at me. While I wouldn¡¯t put it past Pre to order an attack on Keldabe ¨C even if I considered it unlikely based on his character in the show and here ¨C to do so with his daughter present, and being wounded, seemed a touch too far for him to go. Though perhaps her death before the Clone Wars was what made him so willing to do whatever it took to remove Satine from power and take the throne for himself.
¡°For the most part, yes. There is still intermittent fighting in the tunnels that appear to be nothing more than a rear-guard action by Duke Anzur¡¯s forces. There are also a few isolated pockets of attackers that refuse to surrender, but those are well contained and will be overrun before the day has ended.¡± Pre replied, giving a far more detailed idea of the situation that I¡¯d expected. His delivery was slow, but that was likely from having to seemingly defer to me which was something I could sense was irritating him. ¡°Without the timely arrival of Duke Torrhen, his forces or the other Jedi,¡± his face twisted as he said that, making clear to all how much having to rely on the Jedi infuriated him, ¡°I fear today would have been far more¡¡±
¡°Dad!¡± Pre¡¯s report was interrupted as Naz came down the ramp and spotted her father. Pre¡¯s eyes widened at seeing her ¨C and likely the large bacta patch that was secured against her immobilised shoulder ¨C and as he stepped forward to meet his daughter, I slid to one side with the Sith Lord behind mirroring my actions.
As I slid, I saw that Naz had left Bo at the base of the ramp, and as a frown creased the redhead¡¯s brow, Pre ¨C who¡¯d holstered his pistol in impressive time ¨C hooked his now free arm around his daughter and scooped her up. She, in turn, wrapped her good arm around his shoulder and held him tight. While I knew a day was coming when I¡¯d have to fight Pre, today was thankfully not that day, thus I could allow Naz to enjoy the reunion with her father.
¡°The bonds of family and friends,¡± Plagueis began in a soft voice that I suspected was only meant for my ears, ¡°is one many would treat as a weakness to exploit. Today, you¡¯ve proven that there is also strength in those bonds.¡±
I considered my reply as the Vizslas held each other, watching as Pre leaned down and whispered something to Naz. ¡°I suspect the Jedi High Council may not be as impressed with my actions today as you, Magister,¡± I replied quietly. ¡°From my dealings with them, most see bonds between friends and family, especially those created through the Force, as a potential pitfall.¡± Sensing rising worry and jealousy, I looked at Bo. The redhead was watching her friend share a moment with her father, and while Bo appeared calm on the outside it was easy to tell she wanted to check on her family. ¡°Yet, if we cut ourselves off from those around us, what exactly is the purpose of life?¡±
Perhaps I was revealing a touch too much about my personal opinions on the Jedi and their guiding philosophy, but there shouldn¡¯t be an issue with mixing in some truth with my diversions. After all, the best lies often contained a kernel of truth to them and after spending several hours around the more dangerous of the two active Sith Lords ¨C I¡¯d put questions about if Maul was, or ever truly would be, a Sith Lord to one side as it was a distraction I didn¡¯t currently need ¨C I felt I¡¯d gotten a touch better at telling such tales.
¡°An intriguing question, but sadly one I fear I am unsuited to answer. Human philosophy is still a riddle I have yet to unravel, even after decades of trying.¡± Plagueis answered, and I felt he was telling the truth; or as much of the truth as he was willing to reveal.
As I saw Pre pulled back from Naz, and brush a bang of hair from her forehead, I chose not to respond. He turned to face me as his free arm slid around her shoulder and her good arm around his waist.
¡°I owe you a debt, Alor Cameron. Vor entye.¡± He said before lowering his head. That he was willing to publicly admit such a thing and show me the honour of placing himself in such a position, said much about the man he currently was. That had me once more wondering if the loss of Naz, and possibly his son Tor as well, had been what drove him to commit heinous acts in his pursuit of becoming Mand¡¯alor.
I lowered my head in acceptance of the debt even as I responded. ¡°Ba''gedet''ye, Alor Pre.¡± We both lifted our heads and, as I continued, I gave Naz a small smile. ¡°Though I didn¡¯t do this to create a debt between our clans, but to save the life of a friend. Something far more valuable to me.¡±
While I would¡¯ve liked to have denied the debt, as it may well cause many issues between us when the time came for me to remove him and Death Watch from the board, to do so would¡¯ve been a grave insult to him; and other Mando¡¯ade. Honour between clans mattered far more than I¡¯d realised before coming here, and as I now was head of a clan (of one) I had to take that into consideration when dealing with such honour-bound cultures as the Mandalorians.
¡°My father¡¡± Bo blurted out as her concern for her family, compounded by watching the Vizsla¡¯s reunion, overtook her. A wave of anxiety came from the three warriors with Pre, who all bore the sigil of Clan Kryze on their shoulder-plate, though Pre remained calm with no excess emotion bleeding into the Force.
Pre shifted his attention to her as he answered her open-ended question. ¡°He lives, and is secure in the palace, along with the two Jedi Masters,¡± tension flowed from Bo¡¯s shoulders upon hearing that, "however there are¡ other issues that your father wishes to discuss with you.¡± That had the tension return and I felt her fear spike for a moment before she got it under control.
¡°Relax Bo,¡± I said gently while lacing the Force subtly into my words. My own mind began to play with scenarios even as I continued to speak. ¡°Your father¡¯s alive, and I¡¯m sure Mayor Vizsla is here to escort us to him.¡±
I felt her anxiety lessen, though there was little outward sign of that, even as my mind wondered what sort of issues existed. Adonai was alive; however, Pre had purposely avoided mentioning anything about Dorgo, his wife or baby Korkie. That was concerning, but I knew that worrying about possibilities, or what could¡¯ve gone wrong, was a dangerous road to head down, so I squashed those thoughts and focused on the present.
¡°The Je¡ Alor Cameron is correct, my lady,¡± Pre added as I mentally sighed in relief at Bo¡¯s concerns lessening. The feedback from her and Naz through the Force was a pain in the arse, and while I now knew what to look for, and how to block such things ¨C thanks to discovering the issue with Serra ¨C sudden changes in emotional states could still unbalance me for a moment. ¡°Your father has assigned me and these men to escort you, Magister Damask and Alor Cameron to him.¡± Pre turned to Plagueis and I had a sudden concern that the two would one day team up to work against me. ¡°Magister, Dukes Adonai and Torrhen wish to speak with you personally. What has happened today has been an unmitigated disaster for our people, and with the loss of your guards, and the threat to your life, they wish to discuss compensation for the¡ difficulties you¡¯ve experienced today due to these unforgivable acts.¡±
I had to stifle a chuckle at Pre calling Death Watch¡¯s actions unforgivable. While the scene was amusing, any outward hint of a reaction to it would, apart from angering the Mandalorians, make Plagueis wonder if I knew more than I was letting on about the attacks.
For his part, Plagueis was calm as he considered Pre¡¯s words. There was some movement of his facial muscles, but with the lower half of his face covered by his mask ¨C especially when combined with how good an actor he was to hide his true status as a Sith Lord ¨C it was virtually impossible to determine what those muscle shifts meant, especially considering that we were talking about Muun physical reactions and not humans.
¡°Understandable. Today has been, in a word, terrifying. Yet, I can not, nor will not, allow the actions of a misguided few to alter my perceptions about an entire culture; nor prevent me from finalising the arrangement I¡¯d reached with Arde Yomaget and the rest of the Mandalmotors board.¡±
¡°I regret to inform you that Alor Arde died in the attack that almost claimed your life,¡± Pre replied slowly, and I hoped that would be the end of whatever business arrangement Plagueis had with Mandalmotors. ¡°However, his replacement, Alor Dred Yomaget, and the surviving members of the company¡¯s board have expressed an interest in continuing your discussions.¡± And there went my hope. ¡°While Alor Dred is currently at Tusza shipyards overseeing the repairs to the facility, he has expressed the hope that you would be willing to speak with him via a private holocall at your earliest convenience.¡±
Upon hearing that, Plagueis tapped one long, bony finger against the edge of his mask. ¡°I believe that, once things here and in orbit have been brought under full control, a face-to-face meeting with Dred Yomaget and the other members of the company¡¯s board would be preferable. Apart from discussing the final details of our agreement, I feel offering my condolences in person would carry more weight.¡±
¡°Once we have reached the palace, I can relay your request to Alor Dred, beyond that, there is little I can do.¡± Pre answered, which drew a nod from the Munn.
¡°Acceptable.¡± He turned back to me and lowered his head.
¡°Then, unless there is any further business that needs to be discussed,¡± Pre began as he stepped back carefully ¨C as Naz was still reluctant to let go of him ¨C so the path to the large door frame through which he and his escort had arrived was clear. ¡°Might I suggest we head to the palace?¡±
¡°Provided Padawan Shan feels it is safe,¡± Plagueis commented as he glanced my way. Pre¡¯s brow creased at the deference shown to me by Damask ¨C a simple, yet important banker in his eyes ¨C yet I understood exactly why the Munn was doing this. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the irony of a Sith Lord¡¯s willingness to follow my commands.
¡°After you, Mayor Vizsla.¡± I said, giving the man control. No reason to agitate the man¡¯s pride when he was already struggling with the situation.
Pre nodded to me and replied as he slipped his helmet on. ¡°Pre, alor Cameron. For saving the life of my daughter, and the debt I now owe you.¡± His voice shifted as the helmet slid on, and it started coming through the speakers. ¡°Titles are no longer needed.¡±
I lowered my head, ¡°Then I also extended that to you, Pre. Vor entye.¡±
Pre turned without another word and headed off to take lead of our group. While I doubted much had changed with the coming battle we¡¯d have, I did feel the odds of being able to convince him to follow me had increased, if only slightly.
One of the Clan Kryze warriors with him, dropped into step behind and to the right of Pre. Rook and Valern moved to flanking positions for the pair. The rest of us followed, with Plagueis, Bo, Naz and me in the centre while the remaining two Clan Kryze guards took up the rear.
As we passed through the crumbled door frame that led from the dock into the city, I saw that even if the door was still attached it would¡¯ve been useless. The mechanism that opened and closed the massive doors was a smoking pile of slag. Other signs of damage and destruction were easy to spot as we moved through the cargo storage area and, even if I wasn¡¯t sure of what every area was for, it was clear that the attack was crafted to create maximum impact through the use of both widespread devastation and impeccable precision.
From the few bodies that weren¡¯t fully covered by a tarp, and the accumulation of discarded weapons, it appeared that the majority of the casualties in the dock and storage area were New Mandalorian guards. Given that the standard loadout for a New Mandalorian guard was usually a stun pike (or equivalent) and ceremonial outfits that could be called armour only if one squinted and twisted the term into the loosest possible parameters, I was entirely unsurprised to see that they had been so much death fodder for Death Watch.
What was more surprising was the fact that none of the surviving guards had thought to rearm themselves more sufficiently. They¡¯d just had their asses handed to them and watched many of their fellow guards die, and while the choice of weapon wasn¡¯t the deciding factor, it was a major one. Yet they were clinging to their ways even after this attack.
Kriffing di¡¯kut, the lot of them.
Once clear of the cargo area, three transports were waiting for us. Along with nearly two squads of fully armoured and armed Mandalorian warriors. One full squad of eight bore the sigil of Clan Ordo while the other five bore the sigil of Clan Kryze, each crest blazoned on the shoulder. The three guards that accompanied Pre rejoined the rest of their squad, and each squad took over one of the escort speeders while Pre led us onto the middle one and took the controls.
As we rose, I looked around and saw the damage the attack had wrought. There were more smoke trails than had been indicated from outside, with nearly three dozen such pillars rising into the dome, then filtering towards the holes in the dome¡¯s surface. I spotted over a dozen buildings in ruins below, with about half having been crushed when a building that hung from the rafters had fallen on it. At a cursory check, it appeared that around half the buildings in the city had been damaged, with a fifth in need of serious repair work to be recoverable. Other locations, like the Peace Park and what I suspected was the prison complex, would need a complete rebuild as they¡¯d been so completely destroyed. That suggested those places had been targeted directly by the attackers.
One other thing that stuck out was the disposition of casualties. While it was hard to be sure, since almost all bodies were under tarps, the discarded weaponry I was spotting was slowly changing from stun pikes to blasters and other more lethal weaponry. Now, there was the chance that citizens of Sundari had broken out their blasters during the attack, but from what I remembered of the city in The Clone Wars, that was highly unlikely. Therefore, I suspected that the fighting had grown more intense as the warriors loyal to Duke Adonai had counterattacked, then Duke Torrhen¡¯s forces had joined in.
As we circled the palace, it was clear to everyone that this place had been attacked. The main entrance was a smouldering hole with the doors, or what remained of them, lying in pieces around the hole. Four fully armoured and heavily armed warriors were standing guard at the entrance. All four were behind makeshift cover, but the way they and their weapons were scanning the courtyard outside the entrance, I suspected that anyone foolish to approach without identifying themselves would be gunned down without the slightest concern for civilian casualties.
Once the flyer had landed, and Pre had stepped away from the controls, I spoke to him. ¡°Casualties?¡± While I couldn''t make out exact numbers from my birds-eye observation during the flight, the general sense of anguish, sorrow and growing fury made it clear the total would be high.
¡°The last report I saw listed over two thousand dead, with upwards of another ten thousand missing,¡± Pre replied tensely. While I knew he didn¡¯t give a flying shab about those dedicated to the New Mandalorian ways, everything I knew about him made it clear he wanted the best for his people. To see so many die because of the failing of the Republic-backed ruling faction would likely only harden his resolve to remove the New Mandalorians from power in the future. Well, until I dealt with him.
¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± I offered. While my skill with Force Heal wasn¡¯t on the level of a dedicated Jedi Healer ¨C or Fay for that matter ¨C I¡¯d improved the skill greatly since Serra¡¯ verd¡¯goten.
¡°That can be discussed with the dukes, and your Jedi Masters, once you¡¯ve spoken to them,¡± Pre responded. His tone was sharp and his words clipped, which when combined by the rise in annoyance I sensed, made it clear he wasn¡¯t happy at having a Jedi ¨C even one he grudgingly accepted as Mando¡¯ade ¨C help with the sick and wounded.
Without saying another word, he slid past me and moved to the entrance to the flyer. I sighed in irritation at his behaviour. While I could understand it, letting people die when you could help them because of your ideals always struck me as fucking stupid. A hand slid onto my good shoulder, and from the size I knew exactly who it was.
¡°I suspect he doesn¡¯t intend to be so dismissive of you,¡± Plagueis began in a low, almost friendly voice. ¡°From what I know of their culture, many have a low opinion of the Republic and the Jedi. Even one who has chosen to take part in their rituals is still, to many, an outsider and thus not to be trusted.¡± His words were true, but they were also something I knew from my time here. Still, he¡¯d obviously seen this as an opportunity to keep developing a friendship with me, which was something I¡¯d grown used to over the last few hours.
¡°I know, and I expected the response, but I still had to make the offer,¡± I replied as I slapped down a thread of fear at having a Sith Lord resting a hand on my shoulder. ¡°And I suspect my masters have already extended similar offers to the dukes.¡± I reached out through the Force and a small smile came to my face as I felt their familiar presences in the Force reaching back. I turned to Bo as I sensed several others with them that I recognized. ¡°He¡¯s alive by the way. I can sense your father through the Force.¡± I offered to Bo.
Yes, Pre had stated that he was alive, but I wanted to reaffirm that as Bo¡¯s rising concern was easy to see, let alone sense. She¡¯d grown more and more agitated as the speeder flew through Sundari and approached the palace.
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
She gave me a quick nod, then turned and followed Pre, Naz, and most of Gar''s squad from the speeder. I slipped from Plagueis¡¯ grip and disembarked, with the Sith on my heels. The two squads of warriors that had been in the escort speeders had taken up positions beside the door guards, making it clear that entering this way would result in a quick death if you didn¡¯t have permission.
Pre led us past the guards, with Gar¡¯s squad taking up positions around us, and once we were inside there were clear signs that the place had been breached. Scorch marks covered the walls, along with the smouldering remains of curtains, drapes, and smashed ornaments littered the floor. Yet, there were no bodies on our path, which suggested they¡¯d been removed to avoid obstacles or booby traps from anyone moving around in the aftermath.
As we neared the massive doors to the throne room, I felt Bo¡¯s rising fear, which manifested in her pace slowing. With Naz staying close to her father, that left me to handle the matter. I considered saying something, but decided against it, and instead placed my hand on her shoulder and gently squeezed for a second before withdrawing it.
She looked at my hand, then at me. I gave her a small smile and indicated the doors ahead of us with a nod of my head. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then nodded to me before returning to her previous pace. I spotted Plagueis watching the interplay, but he said nothing. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t think there was more to that than intended as if he went after Bo it wouldn¡¯t matter to me as much as if he went after someone like Serra, or even Padme.
The doors to the throne room had seen battle, made clear by the scorch marks on them from blasterfire, but since the New Mandalorians had in their infinite wisdom used a giant sheet of beskar as a decorative cover for the doors, they¡¯d withstood the attack far better than any other door in the palace.
As we stepped inside, slipping through the gap in the doors and the four well-armed warriors outside, Roprun moved his squad to the side. From there, I suspected they¡¯d take up flanking positions covering the side doors and the large windows; or what remained of them. Though this action by the squad was superfluous as those positions were manned by more warriors from either Clan Ordo or Clan Kryze.
Near the throne I saw both dukes and my masters deep in conversation with three others. Those three had their backs to me while two had their helmets on, so I couldn¡¯t determine who they were, though as we approached, I suspected that would change.
A surge of relief came from Bo as she spotted her father. Unlike Naz she didn¡¯t run towards him, though her pace was only a little below a jog as she slipped past Pre and moved towards her father.
Adonai spotted her, and as I sensed relief flooding off him, he slipped away from the group and moved to meet her. Bo inhaled sharply as we all saw that Adonai was moving with the use of a cane as his left leg from the knee down was gone; replaced by a flimsy looking mechanical replacement. I knew technology existed to make far higher quality replacement body parts, so he¡¯d likely chosen this simplistic one for speed of attachment and the need to stay in charge of the city as the aftermath of the attack was dealt with.
¡°BO!¡± He called out, which was enough for Bo to lose her restraint and run to him. As he dropped to one knee to catch her ¨C and likely avoid falling over from the sudden weight shift on his new leg ¨C I noted away the name he¡¯d used for her. I remembered how angry she¡¯d gotten when I¡¯d tried to use that once, so the nickname likely held significance for her.
As the pair hugged fiercely, I felt fingers brush against my hand and turned to see Naz had moved next to me. I didn¡¯t make any move to take her hand ¨C mainly due to Plagueis being present but also because both my masters were now looking my way along with Duke Torrhen ¨C but I still gave her a small smile.
¡°They haven¡¯t hugged in years,¡± she said in a voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Not since¡ her mother¡¡± She paused and pulled her fingers back. ¡°I wish it hadn¡¯t taken us almost dying for her to start healing that rift.¡±
¡°Sometimes it takes us almost dying, or almost losing something, before we realise how much we need or miss it,¡± I responded. My mind drifted back to my old life, and the many former colleagues who¡¯d died inside or outside the fire. I also had other regrets about my old life, and for a moment I wondered what had become of my former friends and family.
¡°He¡¯d be proud of you, you know,¡± Naz murmured as I felt her hot breath on my ear. ¡°Your grandfather. What you¡¯ve done today, and what you¡¯ve done for others, he¡¯d be proud. As would your great-grandparents.¡± She added, having thought my moment of reflection was about my grandfather.
She hadn¡¯t been entirely on the mark about why I¡¯d been reminiscing, but her words were still comforting. Though I did wonder if what I¡¯d done over the last few years had helped, in any way, to prove myself to Revan. I¡¯d found HK¡¯s head, which he¡¯d essentially gifted me before he¡¯d left for the Unknown Regions, given serious thought to walking a different path than the one trodden by the Jedi and Sith for millennia, and yet hadn¡¯t even begun to walk said path, and started forming the barebones of a plan to restore the people he broke over Malachor V. Not the most prodigious of beginnings, and I still felt that I was no closer to understanding his quest than when it¡¯d been revealed.
¡°Alor Cameron,¡± Adonai¡¯s voice broke me from my thoughts, something I found myself getting more and more lost in as I started to develop more coherent plans for the future. I looked to see he and Bo had broken apart, though the girl was unwilling to let go of him. ¡°Words cannot express my relief that my daughter is alive and well. Nor the debt I feel I owe you for saving her.¡±
He stood slowly, steadying himself with the cane as Bo helped him up. ¡°When I learnt that Keldabe was under attack¡¡± He paused and looked down at Bo. ¡°I feared I¡¯d lose another child, another link to my beloved wife. Hearing that you¡¯d gone to rescue them and done something so insane as to leap from a descending warship without a jetpack to do so¡¡± That drew a few looks from those who didn¡¯t know the details of my arrival, along with causing Fay¡¯s brow to crease.
He opened his mouth to continue, only to stop and wipe at one eye. ¡°I owe you a debt I can never repay.¡± He finished as he came closer, dropped his hand and placed it on my shoulder.
Before I could respond, he stretched out his hand to me. I moved to shake his hand when he shifted and grasped my forearm in a warrior¡¯s salute, grasping my shoulder tightly with his other hand. Though his decades of experience in battles and war kept his stoicism in place, I could see the depth of his gratitude conveyed in the shimmer of his eyes. It was clear how much my actions had meant to them.
¡°I, uh, Ba''gedet''ye,¡± I mumbled, conscious of Bo and Naz¡¯s amusement as well as my masters¡¯.
His smile expanded even more. ¡°If you weren¡¯t already Mando¡¯ade and a clan chief, I¡¯d adopt you into Clan Kryze for your actions today.¡± He stepped back from me, Bo staying by his side, and looked past me. ¡°Magister Damask, I¡¯m relieved to see you alive and well. When I learnt of Death Watch¡¯s attack on Mandalmotors, I feared the reputation of my people would be tarnished once more by their actions and your death at their hands.¡±
¡°Thankfully such a scenario was averted by young Cameron here,¡± Plagueis responded, once more praising me in front of others for my actions. It was a logical pattern to use as most pre-teens and teenagers sought validation from adults even if they didn¡¯t realise that they wanted it. ¡°A fact that has earned the young man my thanks and eternal gratitude.¡±
Adonai looked towards the Muun and smiled again in agreement, though this time as I looked at him, I saw it no longer reached his eyes. ¡°Aye, Alor Cameron has a knack for being in the right place to do the extraordinary.¡± He glanced at me. ¡°A sign of a good warrior and Jedi.¡±
I nodded in acceptance of his praise, then watched as his smile slipped. ¡°C-could you take Magister Damask to speak to your masters. Th-there¡¯s a personal matter I need to speak with Bo-Katan about.¡±
¡°Of course, Duke Adonai.¡± I spared the girl a glance as her anxiety spiked once more. While I doubted there was much I could do to help her for whatever Adonai was about to say, I gave her a weak smile and sent a wave of comfort to her through the Force. Her eyes widened as she felt my mental wave, but otherwise gave no outward reaction.
With that I turned to Plagueis. ¡°Magister?¡±
He fell into step beside me and we made our way over to the throne. While I¡¯d been talking with Adonai, Duke Torrhen had led the other Mandalorians away, leaving me to face my masters. While both appeared calm, I could easily sense their relief at my survival mixed with annoyance and disapproval over my actions.
¡°Masters,¡± I began with a bow, ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you were able to provide some support to Duke Torrhen here.¡±
Fay¡¯s lips tightened as Dooku replied. ¡°Indeed we were, though it would¡¯ve been a far easier endeavour if we hadn¡¯t been concerned about the wellbeing of our Padawan. Your unexpected departure from the Ori''kyroya''kar placed us both in an awkward position of having to become involved in an internal Mandalorian matter.¡± While he spoke in his normal stoic tone, I could pick up on his annoyance through the Force. And Fay¡¯s displeasure and disapproval.
¡°However, it appears that our concerns were unfounded,¡± Dooku continued. ¡°Not only did you manage to rescue your friends but save the life of Magister Damask as well.¡± At that the two males nodded to each other. It seemed rather stiff for a reunion of old acquaintances, but Dooku wasn¡¯t one for such, as he would say ¡°unseemly displays¡±.
¡°That he did. Without young Cameron¡¯s actions, I fear those despicable terrorists would¡¯ve murdered me and the duke¡¯s daughter then escaped without repercussions.¡± Plagueis added as he stepped up beside me, almost as if he was trying to shield me from my master¡¯s ire. ¡°While his method for reaching the surface was most¡ unusual, there is little doubt it was effective. I, those two young ladies, and many other potential victims are alive today because of his actions. Though from what he has hinted at, his actions were taken without your permission. For that, I would ask for forgiveness on his part.¡±
Fay seemed to bristle at Plagueis¡¯ request and for a brief moment, there was a spike in her emotions before she got them under control. ¡°The training and punishme-¡±
¡°NOO!¡±
Whatever Fay was going to say was cut off by Bo¡¯s anguished wail. At her wail, my head had snapped around to find she¡¯d fallen to her knees. Her father was holding her hands and Naz was already moving to her. Given the absence of Dorgo and his family, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess the source of her anguish. The sound had me taking a step to join.
¡°Cameron, that is a personal matter for Clan Kryze,¡± Fay began, making me stop before I could take a second step. ¡°While Miss Kryze is your friend, you are a Jedi. We do not allow our emotional attachments to rule our judgement.¡± Her tone was firmer than I was used to, hinting that some of her issues with my actions today were colouring her words.
I watched as Adonai dropped to his good knee and Naz slid up behind Bo, pulling her into a hug. Bo¡¯s head was in her hands and even without the Force to help, everyone in the room could tell she was in severe pain. Yet, with the Force, under the pain and sorrow, I sensed the anger in her ¨C one that had been festering since I¡¯d found her and Naz trapped in an alley ¨C begin to grow once more.
¡°But Master¡¡± I began to argue, only for Fay to cut me off.
¡°No Cameron. While I would normally be willing to allow you to comfort your friends, your actions today are another example of a worrying trend. You may have chosen to complete the verd¡¯goten and marked yourself as Mando¡¯ade, however you have a greater commitment to the Jedi. Your duty, your focus, should be on the Force, not on the affairs of your friends.¡± Her tone was clipped, yet not to the extent of Dooku¡¯s normal tone. That, when combined with the emotions that she had bubbling away internally ¨C and given to the way they built then receded, I suspected she was ¡®releasing those feelings into the Force ¨C made it clear just how disappointed she was with me. While I doubted she would ever be one to lose their temper ¨C and Force, did I not want to see that ¨C this was as angry as she would, hopefully, ever get.
Yet, for all that disappointment and possible anger, to stop me from comforting my friends because of my actions today¡
I had to bat down a spike of fury that welled up inside me. I didn¡¯t need Plagueis sensing a tension between me and Fay, or at least one that was shared equally. Yet in this, I felt I was more than justified to be angry.
Fay wasn¡¯t a Jedi who followed the narrow-minded stupidity of the High Council, but she was still blinded by their dogma that had dominated almost her entire life. She didn¡¯t deny emotions, yet still preached about how my emotions were risking my commitment to the Force and the Order. Which, given what I knew and suspected about her past, felt hypocritical. She¡¯d had a lover, a Mandalorian one, yet here she was denying me the chance to comfort a friend simply because I¡¯d risked my life to save Bo and Naz earlier today? OK, me and Bo weren¡¯t particularly close, but still¡
The spike of anger returned, and again I swatted it away.
Not going to Bo now felt wrong on many levels. Not least because she was in pain and I was here, standing around awkwardly watching. Then there was how she would react later once she realised that I¡¯d done nothing to comfort her. I was aware that the Mandalorians comported themselves differently, but the memory remnants of my old life still tugged at me to proactively offer my support.
¡°Is it truly against the Jedi way to offer comfort to those in pain?¡± Plagueis asked, once more inserting himself innocently into the brewing disagreement between me and Fay. ¡°I understand your code forbids attachments, but I was taught that the Jedi offered compassion and mercy to those in need, like young Miss Kryze.¡±
¡°While I am pleased to see you know about our order and code, this is about more than that, Magister. Padawan Shan has displayed behaviour several times that, if not tempered, risks his safety; and that of everyone around him.¡± Fay replied in a tone that, for her, was the equivalent of snapping.
I turned back to her, surprised at the tone, and saw that Dooku was sharing my concern as his brow had risen and he was now looking at her carefully. That should¡¯ve helped to stem the well of anger bubbling inside me, but it did the opposite.
¡°I see.¡± Plagueis said flatly to Fay¡¯s dismissal, yet internally I suspected he was overjoyed to see a potential avenue to exploit in further gaining my trust.
Yet, for the moment, my focus was on Fay and her behaviour. All I wanted to do was offer support to a friend, yet Fay was denying me (and Bo) that because of what? A fear that my closeness to Bo and Naz would lead me to ¡®fall to the Dark Side¡¯?
Fucking bullshit.
I closed my eyes to try and calm myself, only for a fresh wave of sorrow to flow from Bo. Her sobs were now silent, but in the Force her anguish was only growing stronger, as was a desire for revenge.
¡°While this is far from an auspicious moment to take my leave, Cameron, I feel I must do so,¡± Plagueis said, making me open my eyes and look up at the tall Munn. ¡°However, I hope that before either of us leave the planet we might speak again. Apart from owing you my life, I¡¯ve found our short time together to be most fascinating and you show far more insight than I¡¯d expect any human child to have, even for a Jedi.¡±
¡°If my masters permit it, Magister, I¡¯d be willing to do so,¡± I replied as diplomatically as I could. That was made harder as I managed my anger at Fay¡¯s decision; and Dooku¡¯s lack of comment one way or the other.
While I¡¯d happily keep as much distance between myself and the Sith Lord as I could, doing that ran the chance he grew suspicious. Thus it was better to keep him at arm¡¯s length, and defer when and how we could meet to my masters. While I doubted anything would come of me knowing Hego Damask, I wasn¡¯t willing to let the chance to create division between Plagueis and Sidious pass by without seeing if it was possible.
¡°Understandable,¡± Plagueis responded before turning his attention to Dooku. ¡°Master Dooku, regardless of if there is time for myself and young Cameron to speak once more, I hope that you and I might renew our acquaintance before either of us leave the sector. It has been several years since we last spoke and I¡¯m curious as to why you took another Padawan. I recall you stating a desire to avoid such a thing the last time we spoke.¡±
¡°That was my intent, however Cameron¡¯s arrival in the Order was unexpected, though not without its rewards.¡± Dooku said as I felt the slightest hint of pride from him as he spoke about me. ¡°While young and lacking in the experience of his peers, Cameron has been an unexpectedly exceptional student, today¡¯s actions notwithstanding.¡± He paused and I sensed surprise from him, before he continued. ¡°However, discussions such as that are better taken at a later time, perhaps over dinner tonight?¡±
¡°I suspect we¡¯ll have to have dinner in the palace due to today¡¯s events, but that would also allow me more time, with your permission of course, to speak with young Cameron. Thus, I happily accept.¡± Plagueis turned from Dooku and bowed partially to Fay. ¡°Master Fay, Cameron. Until we meet again, I wish you good fortune in your dealings.¡±
¡°And may the Force be with you, Magister,¡± Fay replied.
The Munn turned and walked away in the general direction of where Torrhen, Pre and the other Mandalorians were gathered. While I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about for certain, I suspected Plagueis was going to offer to help them with some of the repairs. In his shoes, I¡¯d then use that goodwill, and play on how close to ¡®death¡¯ he¡¯d almost come, to improve the deal he¡¯d negotiated with Mandalmotors further to his benefit.
I turned back to my masters, only to stop as a faint sob echoed off the tall walls of the throne room. That made me pause, then turn towards Bo. I¡¯d barely taken a step when I felt a hand on my shoulder.
However, instead of it being Fay¡¯s hand, I was shocked to feel Dooku¡¯s presence, and even more shocked when he began speaking from behind my shoulder. ¡°While we understand you wish to comfort her, even if that means simply being there as a familiar presence, you must be more mindful of your emotions,¡± he began, causing a spike in disbelief from Fay. I opened my mouth to respond, but he kept talking. ¡°You¡¯ve shown today, and in the past, that when pushed, you¡¯re willing to risk everything ¨C even your life ¨C to help those you consider your friends. While that is an admirable trait, rushing into situations without considering everything is a good way to get yourself killed. Which is something neither Master Fay nor I wish to witness.¡±
¡°It is also a trait, that if it isn¡¯t brought under control, carries with it the chance that your rash behaviour would make you more susceptible to the Dark Side, or could be exploited by those who attempt to harm or control you.¡± His grip tightened for a moment before he continued. ¡°Now go. Offer your friend your support. However, understand that afterwards we will be sitting down for a long and detailed discussion of your behaviour today, and over the last years. Regardless of how that discussion goes, I suspect Master Fay and I will feel an even greater time away from the rigours of the Republic that we originally planned would do your mind and connection to the Force good.¡±
I suppressed a sigh at realising my actions today would lengthen the time I¡¯d have to spend away from the galaxy at large. While it wasn¡¯t ideal to lose several months from my planning, I found myself understanding why it was needed better from Dooku¡¯s small speech than the previous few minutes of Fay¡¯s sharp ¨C for her ¨C responses.
¡°Yes, Master. And thank you.¡± I replied before sliding from his grip and making my way over to Bo.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As I and my masters were escorted beneath the palace in Sundari, I turned my mind back to the last three days.
After Plagueis had left and I¡¯d gone over to Bo, I¡¯d confirmed that it was indeed Dorgo and his family that made her collapse. He, his wife, and his young son were all missing and given they were meant to have been in the Peace Park when the attack had begun, presumed dead. While it was unlikely that they were still alive in the rubble, I¡¯d promised to do all I could to help, and after getting permission from my masters, I¡¯d joined the search efforts.
Thanks to the way the Force interacted with my minimap I was able to find a dozen survivors in the rubble of the park and help free them by the end of the first day, but none were Dorgo or his family. I¡¯d gone back the next, and even though I couldn¡¯t detect any other living beings in the rubble, had stayed to uncover more and more bodies. Late on that second day, Bo and Naz had arrived to help, though it was clear to me that Bo was in no condition to handle discovering her brother and his family¡¯s bodies.
By the morning of the third day, the rubble around the park had been cleared, but there was still no sign of Dorgo or his family. That gave Bo a thread of hope, and we began to search the city on a path from the park back to the palace. We pulled two more survivors from the rubble before disaster struck and we uncovered Sellena. Her body was mangled badly, making any visual confirmation of the body impossible, but a quick DNA scan confirmed it was her. That broke Bo once more, and it took Naz and some of her other friends nearly thirty minutes to calm her enough that Naz could take Bo back to the palace.
However, just before they left, I managed to uncover a survivor. Drogo was alive, barely. He was missing an arm, while both his legs were shattered, but the far greater blow was seeing the body of Korkie. Dorgo had tried to shield his son with his body, yet it hadn¡¯t been enough, and a falling piece of debris had crushed the child¡¯s skull.
Bo had left with her brother ¨C Naz and her other friends accompanying her ¨C however I¡¯d stayed and begun a frantic search for any other survivors I could sense. At some point later in the day, Fay and Dooku ¨C who¡¯d been working in the medical centre, and helping to coordinate relief efforts respectively ¨C had come to find me, having sensed my distress and, after about twenty minutes of gentle coercion, had managed to drag me back to my assigned quarters.
I¡¯d tried to sleep last night, to help me centre my thoughts, but every time I closed my eyes, I saw Korkie¡¯s shattered body, and those of others killed in the attack. I was used to seeing such carnage, but something about seeing a child die because of such an event always hit me hard.
This morning, Fay had come to speak with me about the events of the last few days. While things between us were still tense- even after long conversations about my actions and her concerns on the first two nights ¨C I felt better having her there than not. She understood what I was going through and provided a shoulder for me to lean on while I vented my emotions.
At some point, as the memories of the last few days mixed with the dozens from my old life, she¡¯d pulled me into a hug and when I¡¯d pulled back, I saw I¡¯d dampened her robes with my tears. I understood why I¡¯d cried, yet I hadn¡¯t done so at any point in my old life. Instead, I¡¯d always redirected my emotions ¨C the sorrow and anger ¨C towards finding and killing those responsible for such atrocities. Perhaps it was because my new body was maturing that I was emotionally unbalanced by this, or perhaps because I was semi-close to a relative of the deceased. Fay had mentioned something about the Force innately amplifying strong emotions, but nothing that I¡¯d felt had seemed unnatural, so I was unsure how great of an effect it had. Regardless, I was glad that Fay had come to comfort me.
After the hug, she¡¯d mentioned once more the dangers emotions can cause to those with a strong connection to the Force especially for those, such as myself, who found it easy to form connections with those around them. This had come up on both evenings prior to today, but clearly she felt that with me finally breaking down from the carnage I¡¯d seen, that it might sink in better at that moment. And I had to think she¡¯d been right in that regard.
She¡¯d once more stated that she had wanted to keep me from consoling Bo not because Jedi didn¡¯t do that, but because of my growing closeness with her and others on the planet. That concern was one shared by Dooku, as both understood that I was doubly at risk of my emotions compromising me due how easily I made friends and that fact I could make a bond through the Force even with those with little connection to it.
Having just broken down because of said emotions, the short recap of our longer talks sunk in better and I thanked her for her support and said that I thought I understood what she was meaning, though I did say that I wouldn¡¯t stop risking my life to save others. That made her smile and comment that she was fine with that, as a Jedi should always put others before themselves.
As we stood, she also commented that while she did not agree with the direction the High Council had taken the Order over the last half millennia ¨C which was one reason why she¡¯d not stepped foot inside the Temple until I¡¯d arrived in this time ¨C she still believed in the principles of the Jedi, the tenets and the Code that guided us. Otherwise, she¡¯d added, we risked becoming no better than the Sith of old and carving out personal fiefdoms in the galaxy to rule over.
For a brief moment, I considered telling her that I had ¡®suspicions¡¯ about who the Sith were. Plagueis had left for Tusza shipyards two nights ago, so it would be a safe moment to do so. From there, she and Dooku could contact the Council and have them investigate the pair.
Yet, the more I considered that, the more I knew it wouldn¡¯t work. While it¡¯d help close the loophole that allowed Sidious to monitor daily events at the Temple, I felt certain the Sith had more than one way to monitor the Jedi. Plus, without proof ¨C a midi-chlorian test perhaps? ¨C all I would be doing would be making wild accusations. And even if the High Council, for some reason, decided to believe me, they¡¯d have to assemble large strike forces to take down both Sith simultaneously, otherwise the plan would fail. Plus, odds were that the High Council wouldn¡¯t send strong enough task forces after each Sith Lord.
Though even as I considered this, I also wondered if I could even hint at who the Sith were without proof. The Powers That Be had told me upon my rebirth, that if I tried to reveal future events that what came out of my mouth would sound like nonsense to others. While knowledge of who the Sith wasn¡¯t future knowledge, I suspected that the same would apply. Moments later, my suspicion was confirmed, as the moment I tried to spit out that Palpatine was a Sith, what came out instead was a bland compliment for Fay instead.
The warrior we were following stopped outside a room that was around five levels below the palace ground floor. ¡°The dukes are inside,¡± the warrior of House Ordo stated as he took up position with the five other warriors (three from House Kryze, three from House Ordo) outside.
The doors slid open and as I followed my masters inside, I saw both dukes, Pre Vizsla, and a handful of others, including Osto Ordo and Kann Dur. About another dozen or so were here via holocall, though I only knew three (Aundars Wren, Baston Tyri and Rgnar Lerok) personally. The rest of them I could identify by name, even if I hadn¡¯t interacted with them much, since they¡¯d all been at my verd¡¯goten celebration and were clan chiefs, which was true of the six of the holograms I recognized.
All in all, this was a large gathering of clan leaders from clans loyal to both House Kryze and House Ordo.
¡°Ah, Alor Cameron, Master Jedi, good, good,¡± Adonai began as he broke from speaking to Rgnar as he spotted us enter. At his side, and that of Duke Torrhen¡¯s hung sheaths for their beskads. ¡°Before this council is called to order, on behalf of my family, clan and those allied to my house, I¡¯d like to extend my thanks for your work over the last few days. Your skills in healing, co-ordinating, and aiding in the search-and-rescue efforts for the survivors were a great help. Without you,¡± he paused for a moment and his face fell. ¡°Without you, the events of the last week would have been far worse.¡±
¡°There is no need to thank us, Duke Adonai,¡± Fay replied with her usual gentle tone. ¡°A Jedi is meant to help those who are in need.¡±
¡°How is your son?¡± Dooku asked, moving the conversation on.
Adonai''s face fell completely, and he sighed deeply. ¡°My medics assure me he¡¯ll survive, though they¡¯ll have to replace his right arm.¡±
Although Dorgo¡¯s legs had been saved thanks to the advanced medical technology available, there are certain wounds that can¡¯t be healed or regrown. I remembered how both Luke and Anakin were fitted with prosthetics after losing the limb to a lightsaber. Clearly, whatever took Dorgo¡¯s arm had cauterized the wound, making reattachment impossible. That would mean the young man would have a cybernetic limb alongside his father, but given to the higher quality one Adonai was now sporting for his left leg, that shouldn¡¯t be a hindrance. Kriff, I suspected Mandalorians placed weapons and other goodies inside such limbs.
¡°As for his mental state¡¡± his voice trailed off understandably.
From what I¡¯d learnt, the medics had kept Dorgo sedated ever since he¡¯d woken up and learnt the fate of his wife and son. To say he was heartbroken would be an understatement of galactic proportions.
¡°And Bo?¡± I asked tentatively. Since the discovery of the fate of her brother and his family, I hadn¡¯t seen the redhead at all. Not even at meals in the public canteen that had been set up in the largest conference room in the palace.
Adonai sighed once more, and Torrhen placed a hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bo has fully recovered physically. Unfortunately, emotional wounds are not so easily mended.¡± Adonai began slowly as the rest of the room stayed silent. ¡°While she wasn¡¯t close to Sellena due to her ties with the New Mandalorians, and had distanced herself slightly from Dorgo when they¡¯d married, Bo loved young Korkie. Losing him¡ it¡¯s brought up memories of when we lost her mother and young Urin.¡± Adonai stopped and closed his eyes briefly before blinking harshly. If anyone besides me noticed, no one gave voice to their thoughts.
¡°I¡¡± Adonai stopped and straightened himself. ¡°We will speak about my daughter afterwards, Alor Cameron.¡± He stated before turning back to the large table and the holographic display of the sector that dominated it. ¡°This meeting is to determine our response to the attacks led by Duke Anzur and Death Watch.¡±
¡°Has the identity of the Death Watch leader been determined?¡± one of the holograms asked.
¡°Ebrn Awaud,¡± Torrhen replied, which set off a round of whispers.
While I didn¡¯t know the man personally, well besides killing him, the clan¡¯s name was one I knew. Clan Awaud, while not as powerful as the three houses led by Dukes Adonai, Torrhen, and Anzur, were still a significant clan. Nam Awaud, the current head of the clan and someone on-par with Count Aundars for the size of the clan he controlled, was regarded as a recluse. He didn¡¯t support any of the dukes or Death Watch and he despised the New Mandalorians with a passion.
Though given his son had led the Death Watch faction that attacked Keldabe ¨C something I was more and more certain Pre hadn¡¯t been involved in ¨C it was highly probable Count Nam would ally with Duke Anzur to gain revenge for the death of his son.
¡°Before we go any further, I would like to remind you that as Jedi, we cannot become involved in an internal Mandalorian matter,¡± Fay said, making the room temperature seem to drop a dozen degrees at her words. ¡°Not without a petition to the Senate and their approval.¡±
¡°Te Tsad Droten liser murcyur ner shebs!¡± one of the holograms spat out, with other voices muttering their agreement.
¡°You would do nothing even when one of your own was killed in the attacks?¡± Count Aundars asked, his brow creased and his lips tight.
¡°While the death of Knight Lhan is to be mourned, and the Jedi Council is aware of his death, they have been instructed specifically to not become involved.¡± Dooku answered.
That, as one would expect, set off a round of comments about the usefulness, or lack thereof, of the Jedi and I forced down an urge to roll my eyes. Of course the High Council would order us not to get involved. Force help us if the Jedi actually did the job they claimed to do, and act as peacekeepers of the Republic; not lapdogs of a corrupt senate.
¡°We understand your feelings and we asked the High Council if they could arrange relief efforts to assist in the rebuilding,¡± Fay continued. ¡°However, such organisations are the purview of the Senate, so while the Council will speak to them, without a request from yourself Duke Adonai, I doubt any aid will be provided.¡± There were a few murmurs in the room, though I felt those were more about anyone thinking the Mandalorians needed help rather than the Jedi and Republic potentially offering such help. ¡°They are also unwilling to send a team of Jedi healers to a sector on the verge of civil war; particularly, and to be clear this is their opinion not my own, for a people renowned for killing Jedi.¡±
Torrhen cleared his throat, drawing our attention to him. ¡°First, and let me be clear about this, while many of us here aren¡¯t as comfortable about Jedi being on Mandalore as Duke Adonai, all of us are grateful for the help you provided over the last few days finding and healing survivors of the attack.¡± There were a few grumbles of agreement, but not many. ¡°Most of us accepted this help as it came through Clan Shan and not the Jedi Order or Republic. Mandalore would not accept aid from your Order even if it was offered.¡± He paused and gave me a nod. ¡°But if such help had involved a large continent of your people coming to our world, even under the banner of peace and support, none of us would accept it. While the Dral¡¯Han was before our time, the wounds it left still run deep among our people.¡±
I turned to see Fay lower her head in understanding, and once more I wondered just how connected she had been to these people ¨C or at least the one she¡¯d fallen in love with ¨C that there was mutual respect between her and those who knew about her connection.
¡°Good! The Jetii shouldn¡¯t stick their noses in our business!¡± A hologram called out, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°But the question remains, Duke Adonai, as to how you are going to respond to this Jurkad? Will you once more hide behind the skirts of the Republic lapdogs whose city you now command from?¡±
Adonai bristled at the question and stepped towards the hologram. ¡°Was that a challenge, Alor Ream? If so, then maybe I was wrong to grant you mercy the last time. I assure you I won¡¯t make that mistake again,¡± He all but spat out. That made it clear that there was bad blood between the two, which wouldn¡¯t be a huge surprise as I knew many of the allied clans of House Kryze were unhappy ¨C at a minimum ¨C to have been working with the New Mandalorian faction.
Ream growled back and looked to be planning a retort only for Torrhen to place a hand on Adonai¡¯s shoulder.
¡°We¡¯re getting distracted. Challenges to house leadership can be contested after a response is decided upon,¡± he said slowly, making sure to look at everyone present ¨C figuratively and literally ¨C in the room bar me and my masters. ¡°Once House Varaud and Death Watch have been given a suitable response, and are kneeling, broken and bleeding at our feet, then we can consider the leadership of our houses and the future direction of our people.¡±
That earned him nods of acceptance from many, though some weren¡¯t as enthusiastic as others.
¡°What is the leadership situation in Sundari?¡± Count Aundars asked as his hologram flickered for a moment.
¡°The New Mandalorians are decimated,¡± Adonai replied slowly, his eyes taking a long time to leave Ream. ¡°The Prime Minister, deputy and most of their upper leadership was either killed or put out of action by the attack. Several government buildings were targeted by Duke Anzur¡¯s forces, limiting the ability of the city¡¯s administrators to coordinate search and rescue operations. And while not entirely destroyed, the city¡¯s supplies of food and water were heavily damaged.¡± He paused and looked towards Pre. ¡°As of now, I have appointed Pre Vizsla as acting leader of the city and placed it under the direct control of House Kryze.¡±
That set off another round of murmurs and I felt a thread of displeasure from my masters. By taking control of the city and appointing one of his direct subordinates as Prime Minister, Adonai wasn¡¯t just ending his alliance with the New Mandalorians but all but pulling off a coup. When that was combined with the apparent restoration of the alliance with House Ordo, and that this meeting was to plan a counter-strike against Clan Varaud and Death Watch, it was clear that the sector was on the verge of another civil war. Though, if I was right, this time Adonai was still alive to lead House Kryze.
While I was worried that a long war would weaken the Mandalorians ¨C and thus, looking at it from a purely tactical perspective, damage their potential usefulness to me in the near-future ¨C I couldn¡¯t deny I was glad to see the New Mandalorian faction weakened. If not outright dismantled. Adonai was alive, as was Dorgo ¨C in a fashion ¨C so the chances of Satine rising to prominence and turning her people and the sector into a backwater of no importance were greatly diminished.
¡°So we¡¯re done pretending to be good little servants of the Republic? About haar time!¡± Ream spat out, which earned a cheer from a few others.
¡°We will not be actively seeking to leave the Republic,¡± Adonai countered quickly, ¡°though the ideals put forward by the New Mandalorians will no longer be the guiding principle of our people. A return to the oldest of ways cannot, and will not happen, however the tenets of our people will no longer be pushed to the side or considered relics of a bygone era.¡±
¡°I do not wish to see any more of our people die senseless deaths, but I can no longer allow elements within our people that, in their insane desire to return our people to a time that ended with the Ani''la Akaan would have parents to have to bury their children! The time of endless raiding is long dead, but the heart of Mandalore still beats in me, and I promise you, my fellow clan chiefs, that so long as I draw breath, those deluded fools will not claim another innocent life! The time has come for House Varaud to be broken, and the last, corrupted remnants of Death Watch burned to ash!¡±
A roar echoed around the room as Adonai finished his speech and thrust his fist into the air. Everyone cheered along with him and I realised that this was the moment when the fate of these people, and the sector, had changed. It might bring more death, but in the long run, I knew in my heart that this was the right path for them to take.
¡°You claim to honour our ways,¡± a voice called out as a large man with an artificial eye stepped towards Adonai, ¡°yet you allow Jetii into our war council!¡± The mountain of a man spat. He had to be over two metres easily and almost as wide. A finger thrust towards Dooku. ¡°You stand with the Butcher of Galidraan behind you, you speak of the Ani''la Akaan, yet you show submission to an of Naast be Me''suum¡¯s who hasn¡¯t proved himself in battle! And you have the gall to claim you wish us to follow you into war?¡± He spat at Adonai¡¯s feet. ¡°You are aruetii and think us all utreekovyc as we fall for your...¡±
The rest of the mountain of a man¡¯s speech was cut off as, in a move that belied the injury he had and the years of peaceful ruling he¡¯d done, Adonai stepped forward, slipped his new mechanical prosthesis behind the man''s leg, grabbed the larger man by the throat and threw him down onto the table with the holographic display of the sector. Even as most in the room reached for a weapon ¨C and I activated my combat package of force abilities ¨C Adonai had slid his beskad out and rested it against the larger man¡¯s throat, just above where he was holding him down.
¡°Do you think me weak because I chose the path of peace in an attempt to protect my family, Grag?¡± Adonai seethed as his beskad began to draw blood. ¡°I am not now, nor have I ever been. Something you seem to have forgotten!¡± Adonai¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but in the stunned silence of the room, it carried easily to every corner. He paused and looked around the room even as he held Grag down. ¡°I chose the path of peace after losing my wife and youngest child. An action that, given today¡¯s events, I deeply regret. However, this time I will not rest until Anzur¡¯s head is mounted on my wall!¡±
Adonai pulled his beskad back while pushing the now named Grag further onto the table. ¡°¡°If you wish to challenge me for leadership of this house, then I will gladly accept after this war council has concluded. If not, then know your place and be mindful of your words lest I remove your tongue.¡±
¡°Yes, my duke.¡± Grag replied slowly, his eyes locked on Adonai¡¯s.
While Grag¡¯s words weren¡¯t the clearest, they seemed to be enough for Adonai, because after looking into the downed man¡¯s eyes, he stepped away from the table and sheathed his blade.
He turned and looked at those assembled. ¡°Make no mistake, after the unprovoked attacks on Sundari and Keldabe, we are at war!¡± He called out, setting off another round of cheers. In a different time and place, I¡¯d likely be expecting to join them, but it had been made clear to both dukes and I that within a few days I would be leaving the sector with my masters.
Which was why us being present at this war council was surprising. And of course, that was when Adonai turned to face us.
¡°Since the Jedi and Republic aren¡¯t going to interfere in any way, even to offer aid, then I must ask you both to leave, Master Jedi.¡± He said diplomatically. ¡°However, as a clan chief allied to both House Kryze and House Ordo, Alor Cameron is expected to stay.¡± I sensed some worry and irritation from my masters.
¡°Due to his divided loyalties, many still will question his dedication to our ideals,¡± Torrhen added in support. ¡°Alor Cameron being present will settle most of those concerns, as will his age and an understanding that he has a code with the Jedi he must obey. The less we allow Duke Anzur, Death Watch and any others who come to oppose us to use the standing of Clan Shan against us, the shorter the war will be.¡±
There was silence in the room, and when I looked back at my masters, I saw both were standing still; baring the odd twitch on their faces. That, when combined with the way the Force was moving around and through them, made me sure they were discussing the matter telepathically.
Soon, I felt the familiar tendrils of the presence in the Force reaching out for my mind and let them in.
[We will allow you to remain. However, we feel we need to be clear that you aren¡¯t to offer any tactical advice unless it is a way to minimise the danger to civilians and innocents caught in the crossfire.] Fay said directly into my mind.
[I doubt there is much I could offer regardless of your warning, master. But I understand.] I replied, trying to keep my shock at them allowing this from flooding our mental communication. For them to leave me here was a surprise to be sure, but it seemed the words from both dukes had resonated with my masters. Of course, there was the fact ¨C that I¡¯d highlighted ¨C that there was likely little I could offer in any sense that would help Still. My training was in small unit warfare and wet-work, and while that would be needed in war, this meeting seemed geared towards the more macro elements of war planning. Still, it should be a good chance to learn how such things were conducted; something I knew for a fact would be important in the decades ahead.
[Also, if you feel there is a way that we could help that wouldn¡¯t require the High Council being made aware nor drag us into the conflict, speak with us first.] Dook added, resulting in a mild sense of irritation from Fay.
[Yes, master.]
Both of them nodded to me physically, then as one ,turned to face the two dukes.
¡°We will allow Cameron to stay. However, we must stress that he cannot be involved in any way, with any military planning.¡± Dooku stated to the room. There were a few murmurs and a general sense of annoyance, but both dukes nodded as my master continued. ¡°We accept that his status as Mando¡¯ade and ally to your houses means he should be here; yet his higher purpose is to our Order and the Force.¡±
The two dukes shared a look before Torrhen nodded in acceptance. ¡°We understand your reasoning and thank you for understanding ours.¡±
¡°And we willingly accept your terms,¡± Adonai added.
With that, my masters turned to me, and after some mutual bowing, left the room. As they did, I slipped off to one side, moving to stand next to Osto Ordo. From there I¡¯d be able to watch and learn as these seasoned warriors planned the opening moves of the civil war. Plus, it would allow me to use Observe and analyse what it revealed.
There were a few in the room ¨C Grag and Raum being the obvious two ¨C that could potentially be issues for the dukes, and maybe myself, in the future.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The war council ended up lasting for over five hours and as I¡¯d expected, even if I had wanted to, there was nothing I could add. Still, it had been a good learning experience and Warfare [Space] had gained a few levels; though it was still way short of Professional 1 when I expected it ¨C much like Warfare [Ground] ¨C to break into other skills.
I¡¯d also been considering what to do with the weapons and armour of the Death Watch soldiers that I¡¯d killed. As the victor in martial combat, I was entitled to the immediate spoils of war, which, while appreciated, did create slight logistical issues. After discovering that returning all the armour to their families would be seen as weak or an insult to those clans, I¡¯d sent only the helmets back. The rest of the suits and weapons were largely cannibalized. The beskar was separated, melted down, and entrusted to Duke Torrhen for safekeeping until needed, although one suit¡¯s worth of Beskar was set aside for Naz once she¡¯d finished growing. The crushgaunts and beskad I¡¯d gifted to Bo. A few pieces of high-end weaponry were given to Gar as a gift, and the rest was sold. Although I did make sure that half of the profits were used to help with the rebuilding of the two cities and supporting those who¡¯d lost family in the attacks, the rest went into my personal funds. All told, I added 425,000 credits to my account which I¡¯d asked Duke Adonai to place in an account for Clan Shan. While I could¡¯ve dropped the credits in my Inventory, that left the risk that Adonai might bring up the credits with my masters. This way I had another place to store credits outside the purview of the Council or my masters.
Yet, once the meeting was called to an end, and the holos of those chiefs unable to physically attend had flickered out, Adonai had pulled me aside. He¡¯d explained there was a personal and private matter he wished to discuss. I¡¯d followed him through the palace ¨C with two warriors of his house as escort ¨C to what had to be his private office.
The room was dominated by a large table that held a holoprojector while the walls were lined with bookshelves that held various datapads and other devices, along with the skull of a long-dead predator. The inscription under it revealed that it was the skull of a razor-tailed tiger that the founder of Clan Kryze had killed.
As he slid around the table, casually pulling a datapad to himself, the two guards stayed at the door. Adonai slid into a comfortable, high-backed chair with practised ease and indicated for me to take one of the two guest chairs. As I did so, he spoke
¡°Alor Cameron,¡± he began, making it clear this was a Mandalorian matter, ¡°before we get to why I wished to speak to you privately, I just need to be sure that what was discussed and arranged today will not reach the ears of the Jedi Council or the Senate.¡±
¡°Nothing that has been discussed here will be repeated, Duke Adonai,¡± I replied, easily understanding his concern. Some of the tactics considered today were¡ extreme to me, but from the brief teachings I¡¯d had on previous galactic conflicts were quite tame. Yet several came close to skirting what was considered acceptable in the Republic in this day and age. ¡°However, I should warn you that if several of the options considered today are enacted, the Senate may choose to investigate or censure you and your allies. They might also consider asking the Jedi to intervene if the more extreme options are selected.¡± I didn¡¯t try to hide my concern with those options. Glassing a planet simply to make a point was far beyond what I¡¯d be prepared to do at the moment, and I hoped I¡¯d never have to enact a Base-Delta-Zero. ¡°If you are¡ all I can suggest is doing so before a replacement for Khan Lhan can be assigned to the sector.¡±
¡°Yes, that would be for the best,¡± Adonai muttered before tapping at the datapad he¡¯d picked up. He looked around the desk, though not in a way that hinted he was looking for something specific, which made me suspect he was doing so to prepare for why he¡¯d asked me here. That behaviour had me developing a bad feeling about what we were about to discuss.
¡°Duke Torrhen informed me that you discovered some family heirlooms on his homeworld. Something about an ancient vault¡¡± he trailed off, leaving the question unasked but still in the air.
¡°I did, and while I won¡¯t go into detail of what I recovered, not without Duke Torrhen present and giving his blessing, what I found was¡ unexpected and deeply personal.¡± I replied, thinking of HK and the holocron and braid left by my mother. The rest of the vault¡¯s content was something Torrhen and I had decided to keep hidden and, while they didn¡¯t know everything that was inside, my masters had acquiesced to our request.
While most of the vault¡¯s contents weren¡¯t massive ¨C bar what Revan had left for me and the pallet of beskar ¨C the contents of Canderous¡¯ datapad had the potential to alter the balance of power in the galaxy. Yes, what was detailed there was millennia out of date, but the potential was there.
Both Torrhen and I had realised that the Mandalorians, never mind the Republic or galaxy at large, weren¡¯t ready for those files to be revealed, which was why we¡¯d all taken a vow of silence regarding the vault¡¯s contents. It was better if everything inside was left a mystery than just the more¡ dangerous elements. Hopefully that would hide what we needed to hide better than revealing parts of the vault to others.
And while HK¡¯s head was known to many now, I still claimed he was nothing more than Revan¡¯s personal protocol and service droid. So far, that lie was holding, mainly because detailed records of Revan and Bastila¡¯s companions during their time were not something commonly available on the Holonet. Thank the Force.
¡°Yes, yes. Understandable, and much the same as what Duke Torrhen said to me. Yet I must ask about the droid you recovered,¡± he leaned forward, a glint in his eyes. ¡°I remember stories of a similar coloured droid that served Revan and fought beside Te Taylir Mand¡¯alor. The tone and mannerisms of the droid you¡¯ve recovered¡ They are similar to what little remains about Revan¡¯s droid. Is it¡?¡±
I chuckled at his curiosity. While what he¡¯d said helped confirm that exact details about HK weren¡¯t readily available, it did show that people could work out the truth if they had enough facts. ¡°He¡¯s a copy of that droid, with identical programming and memory files, at least up until Revan disappeared.¡± I answered, deciding to sate the duke¡¯s curiosity. ¡°However, that isn¡¯t something that anyone outside this room is aware of. Not even my Jedi masters.¡±
Adonai leaned back in his chair and nodded. ¡°Of course. No one will learn the truth from me, you have my words.¡± A smile spread on his face as he looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Still, even if that droid only has some of the original¡¯s memory files, and might have corrupted data, the things we could learn from it¡¡± He chuckled. ¡°It boggles the mind.¡±
Suddenly the smile fell from his face and his shoulders slumped, making him look several decades older in an instant. ¡°However, that is for another time.¡± A weariness came over him as I sensed growing waves of trepidation and concern radiating from him.
¡°I need to ask a favour. Chief to chief,¡± he began slowly. I nodded to indicate I understood the seriousness of what he was implying but stayed quiet. The Force was beginning to swirl around us, and I became convinced that what we were about to discuss would alter things massively for the future.
He opened his mouth to continue, only to sigh then look over at one wall. I followed his gaze and saw a large, framed image ¨C hand painted by the look of it ¨C of his family. There, he stood with his wife without any hints of grey in hair, though that might just be because of the artist¡¯s choice, one arm around his wife¡¯s shoulders while she held a young child in her arms. Three children stood in front of them, and it was easy to see the resemblance between Satine, Bo and their mother in the painting. Adonai¡¯s other hand was resting on Bo¡¯s shoulder, and for a moment I wondered if that was the only way they¡¯d been able to keep the girl there while the artist sketched the basic image.
¡°Six, long and difficult years ago, I lost my beloved and youngest child to war.¡± Adonai began as we both continued looking at the painting. ¡°After that, I retreated. I chose a path of peace, even one I didn¡¯t believe in, in the hopes it would keep my remaining children safe.¡± He sighed deeply and ran his hands down his beard from his ears to his chin. ¡°Yet, one is now in a bacta tank having lost their family, one is on Coruscant having chosen to deny our culture and my youngest clamours for war without having ever taken a life.¡± His eyes met mine, flickers of past wounds stirring in their depths. ¡°I owe you more than you can ever know for helping save Dorgo and Bo. And your masters for getting Satine protection before the attack¡¡±
He sighed and looked back at the painting as my mind turned to the middle child. I hadn¡¯t given much thought to Satine since she¡¯d left for Coruscant over a year ago; well, save when I was thinking about how much she took the Mandalorians away from what they¡¯d once been. I held no love for her political goals, even if they might have softened from her short time around Fay, but hearing she¡¯d been attacked as well had come as a surprise, as I had mistakenly assumed that the conflict would be limited to this sector.
¡°I owe Master Dooku a debt for his arranging of protection for Satine,¡± Adonai resumed quietly, his eyes locked on the painting. ¡°Without that, I would have lost her, yet, may my beloved forgive me, perhaps it would¡¯ve been better if she had been injured.¡±
¡°Do not misunderstand. I love her dearly, as I do all my children. However, Satine¡¡± he sighed once more then pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°She is committed to the New Mandalorian way; to turning our people into sheep. She has refused to carry any weapon, to complete her verd¡¯goten, to embrace any part of our history and culture.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I have failed her, and my beloved. Yet, perhaps, just perhaps, these attacks, and the words she shares with Master Fay, will have her return to our ways.¡±
He sighed again before turning from the painting to look at me. ¡°However, with a war to fight, and the condition of my eldest, I find myself in an unfortunate position. Dorgo will be out for blood in this war, and I am not as young as I once was. Therefore, there is a chance that we may both fall in battle, which would see Satine assume leadership of my clan and house.¡± He took a breath, likely to gather his thoughts. ¡°Given her current leanings, that would mean the destruction of House Kryze and, in all likelihood, a worsening of the situation with our people. As such, I have informed my clan¡¯s elders that I am placing Bo-Katan ahead of Satine in the line of succession for clan leadership.¡±
I felt my brow rise at that. While removing Satine, or at least lowering her chances of becoming clan chief was something I could support, placing Bo above her presented its own issues. While far more inclined towards the traditions of the Mando¡¯ade, Bo¡ well, to be frank she wasn¡¯t much of a leader. Oh, I had no doubts about her ability to lead soldiers into battle, but to lead an entire clan or people in a cultural or political sense¡ That, in my opinion, was beyond both her current skill level, as well as her temperament. She was a warrior, not a leader.
¡°With respect, Bo isn¡¯t¡¡±
Adonai barked out a laugh. ¡°I know. However, you are.¡± He leaned forward, and a smile that I¡¯d describe as predatory crept onto his face. ¡°Bo is a warrior, and if I do say so, a damn good one. But a leader?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No. She still has a lot to learn. As do you, though I can already see the signs of a warrior born to lead within you.¡±
He leaned back even as he continued to speak. ¡°Bo¡¯s biggest flaw is a habit of focusing on one thing at the expense of others. If Dorgo and I fall in this war, I fear that flaw will develop into a bloodlust and result in her death. That, I cannot allow to happen.¡± He glanced at the skull of the razer-tailed tiger. ¡°I need her out of the sector.¡±
Now both of my eyebrows were raised in surprise. Of all the angles I¡¯d imagined, hearing Adonai not just wanting to send his daughter away from a war ¨C something that she¡¯d take a long time to forgive him for ¨C but implying that he wanted my help in arranging it was not among them.
¡°I¡¯d find myself once more in debt to you, Alor Cameron, if you and your masters could escort her from the sector and keep her away until I¡¯m ready for her to return.¡± He finished as I felt the Force swirling around me, urging me to consider the ramifications of my decision.
If I did this, I risked losing any chance of being friends with Bo if the worst happened ¨C and failing her quest ¨C but not doing so might mean a far worse outcome for the Mandalorian sector and people than even Satine being in charge.
And there was the fair chance that I¡¯d spend the next several months worrying about one of my travelling companions trying to stab me in the back; just as she¡¯d see me agreeing to this as doing to her.
¡°Bo is a good warrior,¡± I started, drawing out my words as I tried to figure out what exactly to do. The ripples I felt from the Force made it clear that this was a moment when something important would happen, but it was giving me no hints as to what the kriff I was meant to do. ¡°And I¡¯d be willing for her to travel with me and my masters, but¡¡±
¡°As my father loved to say, anything before a but was shab,¡± Adonai commented, drawing a chuckle from me as I¡¯d heard that expression in both lives.
¡°But,¡± I continued as the humour instantly died; ¡°If I ask her to come, or you order her to go, she¡¯ll never agree. And then there¡¯s the fact I¡¯d need to clear this with my masters.¡± I paused as the image of an infuriated red haired warrior causing havoc in the Jedi Temple appeared in my mind¡¯s eye. ¡°Though the idea of seeing the chaos she¡¯d unleash in the Jedi Temple would be amusing.¡±
¡°Aye, it would. And it¡¯d be something enjoyable for her, as it was something her idol once did,¡± Adonai agreed after barking out a laugh, making me wonder who Bo¡¯s idol was, as well as when and how they¡¯d attacked the temple. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already spoken with Master Fay about this. She is agreeable provided that you are, as she feels this is your decision to make. Master Fay understands my reasoning, or what I told of it, to protect my daughters which is why Master Dooku has assured me the Jedi he asked to protect Satine will stay with her until such time as it¡¯s safe for both to return to the sector.¡±
¡°If they don¡¯t think you have other reasons for this, then you¡¯re underselling them,¡± I commented as I¡¯d already seen another advantage of this for Adonai. Provided that by the time Bo returned, she¡¯d calmed down enough to stop trying to kill me, we¡¯d have likely developed a friendship and there was a chance that some of what it was Adonai saw in me would rub off on his daughter.
I immediately had to tamp down my adolescent mind from considering the double entendre I just created. Damn teenage hormones.
¡°Aye, but sometimes it¡¯s better for all if some things are left unsaid,¡± Adonai countered. ¡°Yet, as the ¨C for now ¨C recognized leader of the sector, I can use the Republic and Jedi¡¯s rules to my advantage.¡± He explained with a light chuckle. ¡°But yes, it is a cover. What I really want, and I think you¡¯ve already worked this out, is to learn from you ¨C and your masters ¨C how to lead. Yes, you¡¯ve never really been forced to lead, but there¡¯s a spark in you that, one warrior to another, I recognize.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Perhaps while you travel with my daughter that spark is never ignited, but much like your ancestor, I don¡¯t think the path of a Jedi is the only path you¡¯ll walk.¡±
¡°I hope you¡¯re not suggesting that I¡¯ll turn to the Dark Side or try to conquer the Republic,¡± I commented with a smirk to let him know I was teasing. And while I would do my best to not turn to the Sith, the fact was I was slowly becoming certain that the Republic needed massive reforms. Reforms that might only be possible if it fell, or almost fell.
¡°Manda, no!¡± Adonai shot back with a small smile. ¡°The last time one of your line did that, my people were broken in the Ani¡¯la Akaan.¡± While the smile stayed, it did slip a fraction at the mention of Malachor V. ¡°I can¡¯t see into the future, thank Manda. However I¡¯ve seen enough to be sure there¡¯s the makings of a good, if not great, leader in you. What I want is for Bo to see that and learn from it. I need her to be able to lead if the worst happens.¡±
I leaned back in my chair as I considered his request. I put to one side the issues of how to get Bo to leave the sector ¨C as that was her father¡¯s problem to handle ¨C and how she¡¯d feel about travelling with three Jedi. I also put to one side the issue of Bo¡¯s quest, Flight of the Owl, as while I wanted to keep increasing my level and gaining perks and player powers, this felt more important than a simple quest.
Now, I wasn¡¯t sure if Adonai truly believed I had the makings of a good leader, or if he was just flattering me to help me accept his request. Regardless, the fact he was willing to trust me to, if not protect, then travel with his youngest daughter spoke volumes about his respect for me and my masters. Plus, having a Mandalorian along would likely be useful as, while my masters were powerful with the Force, there were times when their withdrawn nature ¨C particularly Fay¡¯s ¨C made me want to rip my hair out. Though, having her around meant she¡¯d quickly ask about HK, which could lead to questions about Revan and Canderous that I might not want others knowing the answers to just yet.
¡°I agree in principle,¡± I replied after weighing the issue. ¡°In practice however, while convincing her to go is your problem since she¡¯s your daughter - and I¡¯d rather not get shot at more than I can help - my issue is how I¡¯m expected to keep her with me. I¡¯m not going to drag her around like a prisoner for months, if not a year, just to make you feel better. Plus, it¡¯s not exactly like I have a starship of my own to keep her on. Jedi aren¡¯t permitted personal possessions, especially not Padawans.¡±
Adonai leaned forward and interlaced his fingers under his chin. ¡°I have a plan to make Bo comply, so to put you at ease, I won¡¯t need your help for that.¡± That was a relief. ¡°The same is true for how to make her stay with you. As for your transportation,¡± he paused, tapped at a small console on his side of the table that I couldn¡¯t see and the image of a familiar Mandalorian ship appeared in hologram form between us. ¡°This is a prototype of a new ship design that we¡¯re hoping to expand into mass production in a few years. It¡¯s been designated as a Kom¡¯rk-class attack transport by MandalMotors. This model was intended to be my own personal transport, and as such is slightly larger than the base design. As such, it¡¯s also been modified to have more creature comforts than would normally be afforded to a troop transport. I¡¯ve already had it refitted for long-term occupation by a squad-sized group.¡±
¡°While that¡¯s certainly tempting, the issue is still with ownership. Placing it in my name, or even my masters would be problematic.¡± I commented.
¡°The vessel, which you would be free to name, would stay in my name. However, as a way to partially pay the debt that I owe you, it would be on a permanent loan to Clan Shan.¡± Adonai explained as his smile grew slightly. ¡°Officially, it would still belong to Clan Kryze, which would remove any issues the Jedi would have with you travelling in it. Unofficially, the ship would be yours to do with as you want, which I would be willing to make official at a later date when you could take ownership of the transport.¡±
Now that was a hell of a sweetener.
As Adonai had said, the ship wouldn¡¯t legally be mine, but for all intents and purposes it would be. That would make travelling around a lot easier ¨C no more having to hitch rides on commercial transports and being forced to only go where those ships went. It¡¯d also allow me to work on my piloting and mechanics skills while the ship was in flight as, to put it bluntly, Fay and Dooku lacked any interest in such things. Now, Fay would likely have issues, but I felt I could spin it enough that she¡¯d be willing to conditionally accept the vessel.
¡°OK, I¡¯m almost convinced, though there¡¯s still the fact that I¡¯d have to deal with a furious red-haired warrior who¡¯d likely try to kill me several times on the first day.¡± I commented, making Adonai chuckle.
¡°Reminds me of my first date,¡± he replied, which made me grimace at the suggestion. Of course, that only made him chuckle more. ¡°Still, I¡¯m sure a Jedi warrior as skilled as yourself, can find ways to redirect Bo¡¯s anger. Who knows, you might even find you enjoy that about her.¡±
My eyes narrowed at the second less-than-subtle hint that he might be happy if something happened between me and Bo. While I wouldn¡¯t deny that Bo pressed a few of my buttons ¨C not least being a redhead ¨C I wasn¡¯t interested in starting anything with anyone. Plus, barring the time she¡¯s kissed me as part of a drinking dare game, she¡¯d never shown one iota of interest in me. Which I was reasonably certain was because I was lacking the equipment she liked in a partner.
¡°Very well, I agree.¡± I said as I leaned forward and extended my arm. ¡°However, if she tries to blow up the ship more than twice or kill me more than a hundred times before a month has passed, I¡¯m nulling the agreement and bringing her back to you.¡±
Adonai¡¯s booming laughter filled the small room as his large, meaty paw engulfed my hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think Bo is that persistent, but if she does, I¡¯ll simply consider myself in your debt thrice over.¡± As we broke the handshake, he added, ¡°Though to be safe, I¡¯ll both speak to Bo and leave her a recording reminding her of some ground rules for while she''s travelling with you and your masters.¡±
For a moment I wondered just how difficult ¨C and painful ¨C that talk would be, and how pissed Bo would be with him for months, but I let the thought go. That was his problem to deal with, not mine.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I sighed and ducked as my Force sense pinged for the third time that hour. I felt a rush of air above me and a hiss as the armoured fist missed my head.
¡°This is all your fault!¡± Bo snarled as she advanced on me yet again. I let out an internal sigh as I once more prepared to fend off the irate redhead, moving around the common area of the Kom¡¯rk-class transport we were inside so that the small table was in-between us.
It seemed that I¡¯d been a bit of a fool in thinking Adonai would be able to convince his daughter to leave the sector as war broke out. I knew he¡¯d promised her a new set of full beskar armour, because he¡¯d asked me to give it to her once we were underway. However, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to give it to her as from the moment she¡¯d woken up in her quarters she began shouting, stormed out and, upon seeing me, started trying to kill me.
So far I¡¯d taken three blasters and six knives from her. After I¡¯d disarmed her of actual weapons, she¡¯d resorted to hand to hand combat, occasionally augmented by makeshift items that she liberated from the kitchen station.
From what I¡¯d been able to piece together ¨C helped by Observe ¨C it appeared that Adonai had stunned Bo and deposited her onboard an hour or so before we¡¯d left. And of course, she¡¯d woken up while we were in hyperspace, and I¡¯d come down to see how she was settling in.
Dooku was in the cockpit monitoring the ship while Fay was in her quarters meditating. Both had, via telepathic messages, said that, since I was the one who agreed to having Bo accompany us, I was the one who had to handle the irate Mandalorian.
The first few times that she¡¯d tried to attack me, I¡¯d allowed a few shots to get through, hoping that in getting some anger out, she would have the chance to vent her frustration. And while it seemed to work in the short term, it seemed that the peace didn¡¯t last very long before she was looking for a fight again.
¡°Take me back now!¡± She demanded as the chair between us was sent hurtling towards me. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± I fought to not roll my eyes as I stopped the chair in mid-flight and lowered it to the ground.
Not keen on a repeat of last time, since my jaw was beginning to bruise, I decided to end the fight prematurely. Seeing how she seemed to already be in mid-stride, I reached out and grabbed her with the Force, holding her down.
In retrospect, this wasn¡¯t the best idea for calming her down.
¡°And now, I¡¯m going to KILL YOU as well!¡± Bo roared as she strained impotently against my grip.
Once we were out of hyperspace, I planned to call Adonai via the Holonet to verbally rip him a new one; probably followed by Bo using every imaginable curse she knew. And, provided I survived the next few months ¨C at a minimum ¨C that Bo was here, then when I next saw Adonai I was going to knock him on his arse.
Because, the longer this went on the more certain I was becoming that he never talked to Bo about this trip, nor left her any ground rules.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Altered Destinies 1
Sensing the volley of blaster bolts before the sound of the shots had even ended, I ducked under them. There was no need to deflect them with a lightsaber when it was easier to avoid them, plus that left me able to jump the second they passed by and use the Force to boost my jump to carry me into the higher branches of a nearby tree. The ground behind where I¡¯d been standing exploded as the volley slammed into it, but I¡¯d leapt high enough to avoid the dust cloud that had been kicked up.
¡°I thought this was just a friendly spar?¡± I shouted into the sky, towards my fully armoured and flying opponent. While I didn¡¯t need to shout since we had open comlinks to each other, I was hoping the sudden loud voice might catch them off-guard.
Bo¡¯s laughter came back to me through the link. ¡°It is.¡± She replied even as I was forced to jump from my current branch to one in a tree about a dozen metres away because she began to pepper the first tree with blaster fire. ¡°But you agreed to full contact rules.¡± She added on as I caught the new branch, then swung, flipping through the air, and landed on a third branch.
I grumbled at that as, in my drive to get her come out of her funk, I¡¯d promised this once we were finally planet-side; something that took three weeks as the world we were on, Aesolian ¨C was so far out in the boondocks that the Holonet only provided a brief description of the planet and general location of where to find it. While this fitted with what my masters had promised of an isolated world, it was also useful for helping Bo let out a ton of the anger that had built within her in the three weeks it had taken to reach this place. Barring a few isolated farming communities, the closest of which was half-a-day¡¯s hike from where we¡¯d landed our ship, the planet was uninhabited. After a day on-planet, we hadn¡¯t encountered any local fauna that might be dangerous, but if we did something told me it would just be another way for Bo to release her pent-up anger.
¡°I thought that meant we wouldn¡¯t be pulling our punches, not you trying to kill me!¡± I shot back as I dropped down from my current branch moments before it was turned into splinters by another volley of blaster fire from Bo. ¡°Nor use that damned jetpack to attack me from above!¡±
Said pack was one of two going away presents left for Bo by her father. While that, and the full beskar armour forged from Bo¡¯s mother¡¯s armour, hadn¡¯t been enough to fully placate Bo ¨C she was still promising to punch Adonai when they next met ¨C it had cooled her down enough that the second week of travel hadn¡¯t required me to spend my time avoiding a furious redhead looking to murder me.
For that second week, I only saw Bo at mealtimes with her spending the rest of the week locked away in her room, but in the third week she¡¯d finally come out. After giving a weak apology for her behaviour, she¡¯d shown me her armour and the jetpack and once she realised that we¡¯d be heading to this planet, and how isolated it was, she¡¯d extracted the promise that now had me dodging she bolts as she flew high above the trees and peppered the ground with blaster fire.
¡°This is what full contact is to Mando¡¯ade!¡± She countered, her enjoyment easy to hear in her voice.
I ignited my lightsaber and swatted away her latest volley of fire. While the bolts were, I hoped, set to a lower power setting given that I was just in my Jedi robes, they¡¯d likely still hurt. Plus, as much as I would never admit this to Bo, this was a good way to not only improve my ability with Soresu and Shien, but to see what elements of the forms I could adapt into my personal style.
Two of my deflected bolts went whizzing back towards her, but they bounced harmlessly off her new armour, which made her laugh.
¡°Is that the best you¡¯ve got?¡± She snarked even as she continued to pepper me with blaster fire. ¡°Or is facing a full Mandalorian with a jetpack the limit of your abilities?¡±
I scowled at her teasing, though I wasn¡¯t really irritated. After three weeks of dealing with angry, frustrated or bored Bo, seeing her let loose and enjoy herself was a relief. Still, I couldn¡¯t let the challenge go unanswered.
¡°Fine, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± I replied.
I ignored her latest burst of fire and pulled the Force into me. The world around slowed down and, as I tracked the individual bolts as they moved far slower than before, almost like they were crawling. I moved easily around the bolts, letting them sail harmlessly past me, before accelerating towards a tree under Bo.
Her blaster fire followed, but even with her helmet tracking my movements ¨C something I¡¯d learnt it could do during Bo¡¯s excitement to tell me about her new armour and jetpack ¨C I was able to outpace the bolts. Once close to the tree, I leapt, planted a foot on the trunk and used the Force to leap high into the air.
I brought my blade above my head, planning to land a blow to a critical area of the armour. By the few terms we¡¯d agreed on beforehand, that would signal victory for me and end the duel. However, while I was in mid-air, Bo turned and aimed a gauntlet at me.
The Force called out a warning, and I brought my lightsaber down to defend, however with me being airborne, and unused to fighting in such a location, I was a fraction slow.
¡°Oof!¡± I grunted out as my momentum towards Bo was stopped as a metallic cable impacted my chest and lashed around my upper torso. While it didn¡¯t make me drop my lightsaber, it did trap my arms against my body.
A further warning from the Force had me phasing through the cord the moment it wrapped itself around me, saving me from a nasty shock as the cable electrified.
I landed in a roll, avoiding another volley of blaster fire, and countered by sending a concentrated blast of the Force towards Bo. While she was able to dodge it easily, it gave me time to reset my stance.
¡°Right, no more mister nice guy.¡± I muttered before I reached out and grabbed Bo¡¯s ankle with the Force.
While I couldn¡¯t see her face due to her helmet, I sensed her shock as she was suddenly pulled down hard towards the ground. A smirk crept onto my face as she slammed into a tree, forcing one of her pistols to fall from her hand, then bounced off a branch as I dragged her down.
She impacted the ground with enough force to send a small cloud of dust into the air, but that didn¡¯t bother me. With the Force to guide and show me where to go, I was moving towards her the moment she impacted the ground, my smirk having grown into a full-blown smile as I did.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Why didn¡¯t you use your beskad?¡± I asked as we sipped on some water after finishing our spar. As I¡¯d expected, once I¡¯d gone all out I¡¯d had no problem winning the spar, but there were a few moments where, in hindsight I felt Bo could¡¯ve taken the initiative; mainly by drawing her beskad as a counter to my lightsaber. Oh, I¡¯d have still won, but that would¡¯ve at least given her a slight chance of scoring a lucky hit or two.
Bo glared at me from over the top of her canteen, then glanced down at her waist where the weapon hung. Nothing verbal came, but from the slight shift in her shoulders I had a suspicion about why she¡¯d not used it.
¡°Look, how about later, once I¡¯m done with meditating, I will show you some basic lightsaber velocities,¡± I said. Her brow creased and she lowered the canteen, but I kept going to prevent her from shooting my idea down before I explained it. ¡°I¡¯m well aware that a beskad isn¡¯t a lightsaber. However, the most basic lightsaber fighting styles, Shii-Cho and Makashi - which is what Master Dooku specialises in ¨C, are based off of grounded blade work. I¡¯ve already adapted some of the velocities for when I train with my beskad.¡±
¡°I thought you weren¡¯t allowed to train with that,¡± Bo asked as she resecured the cap on her canteen.
¡°I am, but only under supervision from Master Dooku,¡± I replied as I recapped my canteen. We both then attached them to our belts as I continued. ¡°I might not like it, but any time to train with it is better than none.¡±
¡°I guess,¡± Bo muttered before turning and beginning the short walk back to the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. While Bo, Fay and Dooku all thought I¡¯d chosen the name as a reference to my verd¡¯goten ¨C and though they weren¡¯t entirely wrong ¨C there was a double meaning. In Basic the name meant Black Pearl and while I didn¡¯t see myself as being at all like Captain Jack ¨C I''ll leave that to Hondo ¨C I did like the name of his beloved ship.
As we rounded the final corner and the dark metallic frame ¨C with sections coloured dark purple courtesy of Adonai ¨C of the ship came into view, I felt my heart skip a beat once more. This was mine. Oh sure, there were technicalities that meant the official ownership wasn¡¯t with me, but those didn¡¯t matter. The Sartr was mine, and every time seeing her and realising that made me happy inside. I remembered how I¡¯d felt when I¡¯d gotten my first car ¨C an old 2005 Ford Focus ¨C but this was¡ several orders of magnitude greater.
This prototype version was a fair bit longer than the transports featured in The Clone Wars, and MandalMotors had clearly done its best to meet Adonai¡¯s expectations. After living amongst them for so long, I was well aware that the Kom¡¯rk-class was not a traditional Mandalorian design, both in terms of structure and definitely in terms of armament. I had little doubt that the angular and stylish design of the hull was commissioned by the New Mandalorians, but MandalMotors seemed to understand that the baseline design that they were given was paltry to what one of the last True Mandalorian Dukes would merit, and had done their best to bring it up to combat standards.
Instead of the single dual laser cannon on the nose, the ship now sported four banks of Laser cannons across both the dorsal and ventral rear wing sections. The front tips of the outer wings had been converted into missile launchers, while the mandibles had been outfitted with proton torpedo launchers. The dual laser cannon on the nose had been replaced with a heavy quad turbolaser turret, with supplementary dual turbolasers running longwise along the wings. As we passed under the structure, I also noted the two mass driver cannons that had been affixed to the underside of each wing.
As much as my masters would scold me for admitting it, I¡¯d fallen in love with the ship the moment I¡¯d first laid eyes on it. Now when I¡¯d been reborn, I¡¯d wistfully dreamed about getting the Millennium Falcon like most fans would, but that ship was a freighter. This¡was not. The Ne¡¯tra Sartr was as close to a pure combat ship as it could get without having been structurally designed as such.
¡°Do you two want a moment alone?¡± I turned to see Bo watching me, an amused smile dancing on her face with her hair caught in the breeze.
¡°Sorry. I¡¯m still enjoying the fact I have a ship to myself.¡± I explained, which made her smile grow.
¡°Aye, I know. Just weird seeing you this¡ starstruck,¡± she shook her head, making her hair fly around even more. She took a step closer then sniffed the air and made a face. ¡°Come on, I need something to eat, and you need a shower.¡± She pulled back and turned, walking towards the ramp leading into the Sartr.
I chuckled at her behaviour, then after giving my ship one last look over, followed her.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°We have been over this many times already, Cameron,¡± Fay replied to the query with far more patience than I likely would¡¯ve shown in her place. ¡°The Dark Side of the Force is not something to be trifled with, or even deeply studied. It only takes one serious mistake before your path is forever clouded by the Dark Side.¡±
¡°I am aware of that, Master. However I¡¯m not sure why certain abilities are considered to be ¡®Dark Side¡¯,¡± I explained, using my fingers to place air-quotes around my last two words as we sat cross-legged and facing each other on a hill not far from the Ne''tra Sartr. Bo was currently onboard in her quarters, thus probably working on her armour, jetpack or weapons while Dooku was somewhere to the south having left for a walk a few hours ago.
This conversation ¨C one of two that happened daily ¨C along with thrice-daily meditation sessions, had been a regular part of my day since we¡¯d left Mandalore. We¡¯d been on Aesolian for a few weeks now and save for my sparring sessions with Bo ¨C where I regularly won ¨C or my duels with Dooku ¨C where I regularly lost ¨Cnot much had happened.
Now, for the three weeks it had taken us to get here, I hadn¡¯t asked questions about the Dark Side or the powers linked to it, but since arriving, I had. Not because I wanted to become a Sith ¨C both visions in the crystal cave on Ilum still held little interest to me ¨C but because I needed to understand the Jedi mindset. Now, while neither Fay nor Dooku were, in the current Order, conventional Jedi, Fay was at least, more traditional in her approach to how things should be done with regards to the Dark Side. Which was probably why these sessions were mainly handled by Fay as it saved Dooku from having to try to convince me on a few issues when he himself didn¡¯t entirely agree with them.
¡°The Jedi High Council ¨C be that the current one, or any previous incarnation of it for as long as the modern structure has existed ¨C designates abilities and usages of the Force as Dark Side in nature due to their inherent intent to cause harm, alter the natural order of the living universe, or unbalance the Force.¡± Fay explained, once more sounding as if she was quoting from a rulebook. Which, in a sense, she was as the Jedi tenets were more than just the Code. The Code was meant as a guiding principle/centring mantra for Jedi while the tenets set down by the various councils were designed to govern the Order. ¡°Yes, there are times when some of those abilities can be used in ways that do not violate those issues, however their primary applications are aggressive and destructive in nature.¡±
¡°So why aren¡¯t powers like elemental manipulation classified as Dark?¡± I asked as I turned one palm upwards and ignited a small ball of fire in my hand. This was only something I¡¯d realised I could do about a week ago during one sparring session with Bo. She¡¯d finally broken out the trademark flamer that Mandalorians liked to use. I¡¯d become semi-trapped in a small crevasse somewhere to the north, and instead of blocking the flames with a barrier, I¡¯d tried to control them.
However, instead of simply stopping the flames as I¡¯d expected, they¡¯d almost taken on a life of their own and arched back towards Bo. She¡¯d been unscathed by the incident ¨C her temperature controlled armour being enough to prevent anything more than light scorching of her outer suit ¨C and I¡¯d stopped the flames an instant later, but from then on, I¡¯d started spending more time with my kinesis powers to see what they could truly do.
¡°Fire is something that primarily destroys anything it touches, yet the ability to control and manipulate it isn¡¯t something considered Dark.¡± I finished as the ball floated around my hand.
Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect this line of questioning to lead anywhere, but I was curious how Fay would explain the apparent contradiction away. Mainly so that, when the time came, I¡¯d know how to phrase things in my own mind when teaching others.
I felt another pull on the fireball in the force, and recognizing the presence as Fay¡¯s, allowed her to take control of the flames. The small ball ¨C no bigger than my fist ¨C floated over to her hand and rested there as she replied. ¡°While fire does indeed primarily destroy all it touches, that isn¡¯t all it does. From the ashes of most naturally occurring fires, the land will be restored and regenerated and harnessing flames for warmth and cooking is a common thread in the ancient histories of many sentient species.¡± The fireball began to move around her hand, copying what I¡¯d been doing, though I saw that she also had it spinning on its own axis as it did so. ¡°Then there is the fact that without the stars, life as we know it could never have evolved.¡± She added with a smile as she pinched her index finger and thumb, and the flames vanished in a puff of smoke.
¡°Fire is a part of the natural cycle on most worlds, and yes while some worlds have too much or too little ¡®fire¡¯,¡± here she copied me again by making air quotes, ¡°and chemical fires often don¡¯t allow for the natural cycle of regrowth to begin again, on the whole the ability, as rare as it is for someone among our Order to use, is not one that violates the natural order of the universe.¡±
That explanation was close to what I¡¯d expected; both as a way to explain how fire manipulation was acceptable to the Jedi and on how to explain it. Still, it didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t going to see how I could use Pyrokinesis and the similar powers I had to fight, nor not use them as a method to probe about why certain other powers were considered ¡®Dark¡¯.
¡°The same also applies to the ability to control the winds or water,¡± she continued as I felt the Force around her swirl gently, as with a wave of her hand, a small sphere of water rose up from a nearby puddle and came to rest floating above her other hand. ¡°Those are natural components of most planet¡¯s weather cycles. However, the ability we term Sith Lightning has no value beyond a desire to destroy, hurt or kill. Now, the same basic purpose of Sith Lightning can be achieved by manipulating natural lightning, however that isn¡¯t the main purpose of those abilities. Nor do they grow more powerful as they inflict pain on a target as Sith Lightning is known to do.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± I replied, which drew a small smile from her. I¡¯d expected her counters, though maybe not for her to jump so quickly to Sith Lightning. I hadn¡¯t been planning to bring that power up as I already had a decent understanding as to why that was a Dark Side power; though Fay¡¯s words helped reinforce why it was regarded as such; and why what I¡¯d done to the Trandoshan on Tatooine had so concerned my masters. Though, in my opinion, the walking lizard had it coming. Kriffing moron trying to take the one thing I had that linked me to Dooku and Fay earned a painful death.
¡°What about something else I came across in the Archives? There was a time when, supposedly, the Jedi and Sith used the Force to alter objects on a subatomic level.¡± I started slowly, wanting to hear her thoughts on that. I doubted she would let me train up Inanimate Conversion willingly but understanding why it was classed as Dark was something I was interested in. Mainly because the Archives hadn¡¯t been forthcoming with an answer for a Padawan, which made perfect sense as ¨C to use a mixed metaphor ¨C you don¡¯t teach children how to build nukes. ¡°I understand the potential for abuse that exists there, however wouldn¡¯t the ability to alter grass or leaves into bacta, or free someone pinned by durasteel by turning it into water or air be something a Jedi would wish to know?¡±
¡°It sounds as if you¡¯re speaking of Force Alchemy,¡± Fay answered as her brow knotted slightly. ¡°That is linked to our aversion to the disruption of the natural order. The idea of altering something in such a way violates some of the oldest tenets our Order holds itself to and was partially responsible for one of the early Great Schisms within our Order.¡±
That was something that had been hinted at in the history documents I¡¯d studied during my short time as an Initiate, though the records were ¨C on purpose I had to believe ¨C vague. Though it seemed as if Fay wasn¡¯t finished as she continued.
¡°There is also the issue that several species are, unlike most, descended from plants, rocks or other apparently inanimate sources.¡± She paused and looked to one side, a small smile coming to her face. ¡°Do you remember Master Saa?¡± I nodded. ¡°Her species, the Neti, evolved from plants. If a Force user did as you suggested, and altered grass into bacta, would a Neti such as Master Saa be able to hear and feel their pain? How would doing such a thing be any different, at least to such species, than altering the flesh of an animal while it is still alive?¡±
¡°It wouldn¡¯t be, Master,¡± I answered, ¡°and I understand your reasoning. I simply wished to know about what the ability entailed. The documents I studied were vague enough that my curiosity was piqued.¡± I explained, though the fact she started to frown meant she didn¡¯t entirely believe me. ¡°Don''t worry, Master. I don¡¯t ever plan to alter any living being in such a way,¡± I added, hoping to alleviate the concern that I was just beginning to sense and I was being honest.
While the ability to alter one thing into another via Inanimate Conversion had the potential to be very useful in the future, I had no interest in messing with something that was alive. Though I understood that that ability, and any Jedi-designated ¡®Dark Side¡¯ power I currently had, or could potentially learn in the future, would get me in serious trouble if it was discovered. Shab, the Jedi might even decide that, for the greater good, it was better if I was locked up for life ¨C or worse, earn myself the attention of a strike team of Jedi Shadows ¨C than to simply expel me from the Order.
¡°Very well. Now, let us return to the main point of today¡¯s session.¡± I just barely managed to stop myself from groaning, but Fay must¡¯ve picked up on my frustration as her lips twitched upwards. ¡°I understand why you feel bored of the topic. We¡¯ve been speaking on this topic daily for over a month. Yet I hope you understand why Master Dooku and I feel the need to repeat and reinforce the message is necessary; particularly before we meditate on the matter?¡±
¡°I need to, at the very least, learn how to temper my emotions, and understand why it¡¯s needed, lest I run the risk of my emotions mixing with the Force. If that happens, then there¡¯s a possibility that my darker needs, desires and impulses may bleed into the bond I share with the Force, corrupting both it and me.¡± I replied slowly. I felt I understood the reasoning applied by the Jedi in general, and my masters, in particular. Though I didn¡¯t entirely agree with the approach that all emotions were dangerous; just that any carried the risk to make one prone to errors in judgement, yet that was true of anyone even if my ability to use the Force made such errors carry a far higher potential for chaos.
¡°While not perhaps how I would put it, that is a generally acceptable, if still incomplete, answer.¡± Fay responded after a short gap, giving me a soft smile as she did. She glanced past me, in the general direction of where the Ne''tra Sartr rested before continuing. ¡°What is also true is that, due to your inclination with forming bonds with those around you, you are at risk not just from your emotions, but that of others as well. While all Jedi must learn to let go of these attachments ¨C to ensure that they are in control of their emotions and not the reverse ¨C you, I feel, will also have to be mindful that the emotions of others don¡¯t lead you astray.¡± She paused and sighed. ¡°While Master Dooku and I accept that you are still young, and weren¡¯t raised in the Temple like most Padawans, the strength of your connection to the Force, and that time raised outside the Order means it is a concern that we feel needs to be continually addressed.
¡°And Bo being here isn¡¯t going to help with that,¡± I added with a chuckle as the unmistakable sound of a blaster being fired somewhere close to the ship echoed around us. Slowly Bo¡¯s boredom was becoming a factor, as beyond our spars, and the occasional time Dooku was willing to indulge her in a spar of their own ¨C which never went well for Bo, but she didn¡¯t complain ¨C the girl was getting very, very restless. Kriff, yesterday morning I¡¯d found her figuring out ways to make explosives from various components of the Ne''tra Sartr! While I could spend more time with her to help alleviate her boredom, between sessions with Fay and Dooku, developing my personal lightsaber style ¨C which wasn¡¯t showing in the Interface as it wasn¡¯t considered a skill ¨C working on the Ne''tra Sartr to improve my mechanical skills and speaking with HK about Revan and their adventures I barely had any time during the day to spare. Though perhaps there was a way to use HK to help with that issue.
While I was a long way away from being able to construct a droid body suitable to my (never mind HK¡¯s) standards, Bo would surely have ideas for current military tech I could incorporate. While HK would know what he wanted, a lot of his weapon knowledge was millennia out of date, so having someone to help with that would certainly be useful.
Fay laughed serenely, drawing me from my ideas about how to deal with Bo¡¯s boredom ¨C and the potential danger it placed me in. ¡°Yes and no. While miss Kryze being here is a distraction from your studies with Master Dooku and I, and thus makes it harder for you to focus on your Jedi training, having someone around whom you share a bond of friendship with maybe be of benefit in learning how to handle your emotions and the desire to help others with their problems instead of your own.¡± There was a pause as her smile took on a mischievous quality.
¡°It might also be useful in learning to control any desires you begin to feel. You are both young and growing, and Miss Kryze, when not trying to kill you in your sparring sessions, is certainly blossoming into an attractive young lady.¡± I felt my face erupt in a blush at Fay¡¯s comment and opened my mouth to retort, but Fay kept going. ¡°There is nothing wrong with such feelings, Cameron, nor that they could evolve between the pair of you. However, there is a risk to any Jedi that attachments formed from such feelings can place us in danger of the ever-present threat of the Dark Side. With Miss Kryze here and this being a controlled environment, we can use this as an exercise in controlling your desires and in not letting them determine your focus.¡±
While I wanted to retort, my mind had turned to thoughts of Bo. Barring that kiss on a dare, Bo hadn¡¯t shown any interest in me, yet I couldn¡¯t deny Fay¡¯s words about her. I had a thing for redheads and strong women and Bo ticked both those boxes along with, for a teenager, being attractive.
All that made me sigh as I realised, irritably, that my second puberty was going to be so much kriffing fun.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Answer: You are indeed correct master. That is when the creator, while suffering from the Jedi¡¯s trickery, first met the whiny Jedi meatbag,¡± HK replied to my confirmation about when Revan and Bastila first ¡®met¡¯ on Taris. ¡°Conjecture: I do often wonder if my creator would have been better served by leaving that Jedi in the cage, or at least in keeping her restrained. It would certainly have helped with dealing with her incessant whining about the Jedi and how they should do things.¡±
I chuckled as HK made his comment in response to my question about Revan¡¯s time on Taris; specifically, when he discovered Bastila in the Black Vulkar base. Since arriving on Aesolian slightly over a month ago I¡¯d been spending daily sessions with HK. Mostly these had been to see what he knew about the time when Revan, Bastila and their group took down Malak and to see how it tracked with what I remembered from playing the game. So far, there¡¯d been a few minor details that didn¡¯t align, and HK had been filling me in on other minor events that happened with the crew. Those normally happened during the downtime onboard the Ebon Hawk, and while most wouldn¡¯t work in the retelling of KOTOR that I was planning to write, they were still interesting titbits to learn about.
We¡¯d been going over the events on Taris, and while HK hadn¡¯t been there directly, he had gotten most of the story from T3. Thus, I was getting a re-retelling of the events via two droids with HK offering observations on several incidents that had happened on-planet.
¡°Observation: Master, if I may be so bold, your knowledge about the key events of the creator¡¯s exploits to take down his treacherous former friend and follower is far more detailed than I would have expected from someone in this era. Even taking into account your explanation of how you arrived in this time, there are still gaps in my logic patterns for explaining this. Conjecture: If I did not know better, I would speculate that you know more about the events we are discussing than you are letting on.¡±
¡°And if I do?¡± I asked, curious to see how the droid would react to my non-confirmation. It would serve both as a way to determine how intelligent HK truly was and how much loyalty he felt towards me.
HK was silent for a short while, likely as it considered hundreds of thousands of ways to phrase his response.
¡°Advisement: If that is the case master, then I would suggest being careful about when and to whom you reveal such knowledge until you are prepared. Addendum: The Jedi of this time seem to be just as blinkered about things that do not conform to their expectations and ideals as they were during the creator¡¯s time. Indulgence: It will be so gratifying to witness their horror of realisation in their last moments of functionality. ¡±
I sighed and shook my head. ¡°It certainly does seem to be the case that the Jedi are often inflexible when it matters. Though while we¡¯re currently stuck in the middle of nowhere, I wouldn¡¯t call either of my masters conventional, even if Master Fay is closer to the traditionalist camp than Master Dooku, and I¡¯m far from being an ideal Jedi.¡± Which was a good thing as the Jedi of this era ¨C at least in the timeline without me present ¨C had missed a Sith Lord becoming Chancellor, orchestrating a war with the primary goal of weakening then destroying the Order and establishing an Empire that ruled over the broken remains of the Republic. Though even before that, it had become clear to me that over the last millennia the Jedi had retreated from the galaxy as a whole, and instead of trying to make things better, they¡¯d tied themselves to the Senate¡¯s coattails and worked on ¡®keeping the peace¡¯ as determined by generations of corrupt and misguided politicians.
¡°Assurance: Being anything but an ideal Jedi can only be a good thing, master. The Jedi as a whole, while potentially dangerous opponents, are restrained by their flawed ideals and lack understanding of how the galaxy works away from their ivory tower. Recollection: The Creator often spoke of how the Jedi had ¡®become so blinded by their belief that the Force was all that mattered that they seemed to have forgotten that even those not able to become Jedi or Sith can influence the Force¡¯. They focused on the abstract to such an extent that they neglected the present and tangible.¡±
¡°Aye, that¡¯s still true.¡± I replied with a dejected nod. If the Jedi weren¡¯t so inward-looking, I think I could, maybe, see myself staying in the Order for a long, long time. Sadly, that wasn¡¯t the case, and I already had dozens of plans for the future where being in the Order and enacting those plans conflicted.
Still, if HK could see this then perhaps it was time to, if not outright reveal what I knew ¨C as doing so wasn¡¯t possible due to TPTB ¨C then at least hint at it. And get HK to begin developing his own strategies for how to deal with what was to come. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been having¡ I wouldn¡¯t say visions, but continual feelings that something dark and dangerous is lurking in the shadows.¡± I paused, playing up the dramatics to sell things to HK. ¡°There¡¯s a war coming. I can feel it in my bones, so to speak, and it''s going to be big. Yet I fear the Jedi, or at least the overwhelming majority, with their inward-looking nature and willingness to blindly follow the Senate, wouldn¡¯t see what is happening until it is too late.¡±
¡°Contemplative: From what I discovered on the Holonet when we still had access to it, that is certainly a possibility. Conjecture: There are several fracture events in the Republic ¨C with most being in the Outer Rim ¨C that, with a judicial application of external pressure, could erupt into war. These events could possibly be tied together to inflame a larger conflict; one capable of engulfing the entire Republic in glorious bloodshed. Admission: My servos are vibrating with the thought of so many meatbags to spill. Cautionary: It would be advisable for you to begin preparations for such a potential conflict, master. While I have only known you a short time, you appear far more attentive than most other Jedi I¡¯ve encountered.¡±
¡°Well thanks, I think.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Though I¡¯ve already begun planning for it. After all, why else would I spend a year on Mandalore training with a group famous for knowing how to kill Jedi and Sith without the Force?¡±
Before anything else could be said the door beeped. I reached out through the Force and recognized the Force presence of the person outside my room, which I confirmed by checking my minimap. ¡°We can continue this another time.¡± I said to HK before speaking louder. ¡°Yes Bo?¡±
The doors slid open, and Bo stepped in. Her eyes had narrowed a touch, though what caught my attention was that she wasn¡¯t wearing her armour ¨C save for her gauntlets ¨C and was dressed in only the beskar under-weave. That clung tightly to her limber frame and, as she unintentionally sauntered towards me, for the umpteenth time since that talk, my mind wandered back to Fay¡¯s words about Bo and how her being here might affect me.
Kriffing stupid second puberty.
¡°So, I looked through the ship¡¯s database and there¡¯s a few things that might work,¡± she began as she slid onto the bed beside me, seemingly oblivious to the frown that had formed on my face at remembering Fay¡¯s words. ¡°The Westar 34 likely couldn¡¯t be modified how you want, however the DE-10 could.¡± She continued as she slid a datapad onto the table in front of HK, turning it so the droid could browse what was onscreen.
There was a brief pause as HK scanned the pad. ¡°Analysis: This appears to be a suitable choice for this particular feature. A fine choice meatbag.¡±
I watched and felt Bo bristle at the meatbag comment, just as she¡¯d done every other time HK had used it. Neither Fay nor Dooku were overly happy about the term either, but after explaining to all of them that HK used it because Revan had programmed him that way after HK referred to Malak as that, they had grudgingly accepted it. Though HK now seemed to take enjoyment in using the term almost excessively to annoy them, with only Bo visibly reacting to it.
¡°Stop calling me that!¡± She snarled as her fists clenched, once more showing her dislike of the term.
¡°Indignation: I do not understand why you find the term insulting. Are you not a bag of meat containing mostly water?¡± HK asked back and while he hadn¡¯t used the ¡®mockery¡¯ prefix, it sure sounded as if he was mocking Bo, which made me wonder if he was recycling comments that he¡¯d made to Malak millennia ago.
Bo¡¯s anger, even without the klaxon it was setting off in the Force, was easy to spot and I placed my hand on her forearm, preventing her from attacking the droid head that could so easily get under her skin. While I did sympathise with her and the others for HK¡¯s constant jibes, I felt she needed to learn to control her temper better as it was a clear and obvious flaw to exploit, and HK clearly knew that.
¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± I stated firmly as Bo tried and failed to pull away from my grip, which was all but impossible as I used the Force to enhance my strength to a level that a Wookie would need to work to overpower at least. Actually, I honestly had no idea if I could overpower a Wookie, but even with my Strength almost maxed and boosted to the fullest by Enhance Stat, I doubted I could. ¡°Bo, you know why HK uses the term, so try to control yourself better. HK, please, stop riling her up so much.¡±
Neither replied to me, though I felt Bo stop struggling against my grip and sink back onto the bed. ¡°I still don¡¯t think giving a droid hidden weaponry is a good idea.¡± She mumbled out as she continued to glare at HK whose optical receptors seemed to fluctuate in response to her words. ¡°Especially not a jare¡¯la protocol droid.¡±
¡°Trust me,¡± I replied, which only resulted in her turning her glare towards me. Before she could retort, an idea came to me. While helping me to consider weaponry for HK had helped alleviate some of her boredom with being stuck on this world, it wasn¡¯t going to help forever. But there was something I could reveal that, if it worked, would not only improve her trust in me but get her far more interested in the project.
I flicked my free hand and the unmistakable sound of the door locking echoed through the room. Bo¡¯s brow rose at my actions, and I sensed trepidation coming from her before I started to speak. ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡± I asked. Yes, it was a blunt thing to do, but Bo wasn¡¯t one for subtlety and subterfuge. Her brow rose as she considered my words before slowly, cautiously, she nodded. ¡°HK isn¡¯t a simple protocol droid. Oh, he can serve as one, if you can put up with his speech patterns being just as likely to incite violence as translate what you say.¡±
¡°Objection: Master, I must protest. I do not always intentionally go looking for violence, I merely draw your organic meatbag¡¯s tendency to prefer it to the surface.¡±
¡°HK-47 was the personal assassin droid of Revan when he turned to the Dark Side,¡± I continued, ignoring HK¡¯s comment. ¡°He served with him while Revan was a Sith, and during his return to the Jedi, right up until Revan disappeared into the Unknown Regions, at which point he spent a good length of time with one of his top generals.¡± I watched as Bo¡¯s eyes widened in response to what I was saying. ¡°He fought alongside both Revan and Te Taylir Mand''alor.¡±
¡°Recollection: Now there was a fine meatbag, master. Assessment: Well trained, battle hardened, and highly efficient; for a meatbag.¡±
At HK¡¯s brief review of Canderous I had to fight back a chuckle as Bo very obviously tried to conceal her surprise and excitement. She looked between HK and me for nearly half a minute.
¡°You¡¯re telling me that this worthless droid head,¡± HK began to reply ¨C likely with a biting retort ¨C but Bo continued talking over him, ¡°was not only owned by Naast be Me''suum but fought with Te Taylir Mand''alor when they defeated Darth Malak?¡± I nodded and Bo¡¯s head whipped around to HK and leaned closer, her free arm resting on the table. ¡°Tell me everything.¡± She demanded.
¡°Another time,¡± I interjected before HK could respond. Bo¡¯s head snapped back to me, but that was what I wanted. ¡°Bo, neither of my masters know this. Haran, the only other person who knows is your father. Duke Torrhen suspects, but he¡¯s never asked me directly about it.¡± I glanced at HK. ¡°If my masters, or anyone else learns the truth before I¡¯ve rebuilt his body to a sufficiently advanced level,¡± I shook my head, ¡°they¡¯d have him destroyed, and in the case of the Jedi, probably have me locked away in a prison no one outside the High Council and other senior members of the Order know about.¡±
Silence fell over the room as I waited for Bo to process what I¡¯d just said and respond.
She pulled back ¨C and I let go of her forearm which I¡¯d still been holding ¨C just enough to generate some distance between us before shaking her head. ¡°Jedi are di¡¯kute.¡± She muttered as a faint smirk came to her lips. ¡°I keep forgetting that because of you.¡±
¡°Commentary: Like the creator, my new master is far from a normal Jedi. Thank the maker.¡± HK added in support, which drew a chuckle from Bo.
¡°Aye. If you and Serra had been normal Jedi,¡± she cringed as she said that bit, ¡°I doubt either of you would¡¯ve lasted more than a month on Mandalore.¡±
¡°Query: Serra?¡±
I turned to HK. ¡°A fellow Jedi Padawan and friend. She came with me to Mandalore to train, though she¡¯s back at the Temple now; and causing trouble because she fights ¡®dirty¡¯.¡± I finished, having turned back to face Bo.
The redhead chuckled once more ¡°That I¡¯d love to see. Though ¡®fellow Jedi and friend¡¯? That¡¯s how you want to describe her?¡± Bo¡¯s chuckle turned into a gentle laugh that was unexpectedly pleasant to hear. When she finished, she leaned close to HK, though kept her eyes on me. ¡°Serra followed Cam around like a love-sick kath hound. But of course, he¡¯s a Jedi so he won¡¯t return her feelings.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like that and you know it,¡± I countered quickly. From that very brief ¨C but not entirely inaccurate description ¨C I suspected HK would begin to compare Serra to Bastila which would be unfair. Serra wasn¡¯t as skilled as Bastila ¨C yet ¨C nor as much of a sycophant for the Jedi way as Bastila had been, at least not at first. Thank the Force. I very deliberately did not allow myself to contemplate what HK¡¯s more likely deductions could imply, instead deciding to attempt a deflection. ¡°Besides, if I recall correctly, you spent a good deal of time chasing after her when she was on Mandalore.¡±
Bo smirked and leaned back. ¡°Hey, I liked what I saw, and when you look like me, why not flaunt it?¡± she asked as she spread her arms wide and back, forcing her developing chest to push up against the tight under-weave she was wearing. She smirked as she caught my eyes wandering south of her face, as I no doubt thought she wanted. ¡°See? Even you can¡¯t resist me. Shame you¡¯re not my type.¡±
I shook my head as a smile came to my face. While I sensed the faint hint of something behind her bravado in the Force, I wasn¡¯t going down that road. ¡°Anyway,¡± I started, drawing out the word to help me chance the topic, ¡°you need to keep quiet about HK and what type of body I¡¯m really designing for him¡±
Bo mimed zipping her lips shut before a large smile spread across her face as I sensed anticipation and excitement radiating from her in waves. ¡°So, now that I know the truth, what exactly are your plans for his chassis? Besides the hidden blasters in his forearms.¡±
A shook my head even as I laughed. Of course Bo¡¯s interest would be piqued at wondering how I was going to rebuild and rearm a walking death trap. Then again, this was one of the reasons why I¡¯d asked for her help in the first place.
¡°I was thinking of staying close to the original build. Keep the red-rust colour and, at least initially, use hardened durasteel for the frame.¡±
Bo scoffed and tutted dramatically then pointed at HK as she responded. ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple combat droid you¡¯re building. This is a legend you¡¯re rebuilding. Durasteel is too common, too basic for such a weapon.¡± She turned her focus to HK and gave the head a once over. ¡°If we can find it, I¡¯m thinking of a high-quality beskar alloy to start. If we could get our hands on cortosis or maybe some phrik initially, we could coat all of your joints and internals in it to give you more of an edge over a Jedi. Then of course, we¡¯ve got to redo your ideas for his weaponry. Two hidden blasters simply won¡¯t do.¡±
I had to fight off an urge to roll my eyes at how serious and excited she was as she listed ideas for how to rebuild and improve HK.
¡°Contemplative: Such upgrades would be acceptable. Theory: Master, I believe I am beginning to like this meatbag. She has potential.¡±
Bo laughed at the compliment ¨C or what HK thought was one ¨C though I noted that she failed to react to being called a meatbag once more even as a cold shiver travelled down my spine. What was I unleashing on the galaxy; and what kind of mayhem and chaos would they unleash.
As Bo picked up the pad and began jabbing away at it rapidly I made a silent promise to make sure to never be in their combined line of sight. Watching them unleash hell wouldn¡¯t be fun when it was aimed at me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I sat quietly in my room with the lights off. Bo had taken HK to her room to speak with the droid about Revan, Canderous, the others with them, and the battles they¡¯d fought. While that was likely not all they¡¯d discuss (I suspected they¡¯d go over battles, combat tactics and weaponry) it did allow me a few hours each day of quiet time to reflect on every past spar, duel and battle where I¡¯d used my lightsaber.
What had quickly become obvious was that I was, as both Dooku and HK had observed, very predictable in my movements. Or I was to anyone who understood Makashi to a decent degree. Against my fellow Padawans and a good chunk of Knights, I¡¯d still be able to win by just sticking to the Makashi form book, but against anyone even decently skilled, I was just waiting to lose. All in all, it was actually a sad state of affairs.
Though while reviewing my spars with Dooku, I¡¯d spotted a few things. Namely, in the ones we¡¯d had since my time on Mandalore, he¡¯d begun to incorporate a variety of new techniques and velocities that were wholly unfamiliar. A slight change in his footwork here, an altered blade angle or body twist there was enough to always surprise me. Why he¡¯d added these elements wasn¡¯t clear, but I liked to think it was due to my skill ¨C however mechanical ¨C with Makashi and my younger age and greater stamina that forced him to adapt. Though that may just be my ego talking. Regardless of when or why he¡¯d altered his personal style, it was of little help to me; save for showing why a personal style was needed.
From these meditation/review sessions, I¡¯d come to some basic points on what I¡¯d likely do. Like Dooku, Makashi would stay the foundation of my style, though I was thinking of incorporating far more elements and velocities of other forms into it.
The most obvious issue with Makashi that I needed to overcome was its footwork. As I¡¯d painfully learnt when fighting the two Death Watch leaders ¨C and inadvertently saved a kriffing Sith Lord in the process ¨C was that Makashi was extremely linear in how you were meant to move. Against two skilled combatants at close range, be they other Force Users or people skilled in combating Force users, it was something that, if used by someone insufficiently skilled in the form, would result in their death. This problem would, from my own thoughts and talking with Dooku, be multiplied exponentially the more opponents one had to face.
Shii-Cho, whould allow me to move faster and face multiple opponents easier, but from what I¡¯d seen, it was far too basic, being classified as the initiate¡¯s form. I could only imagine what Dooku would say if I wanted to go back to Shii-Cho study. Soresu was also out as it lacked any meaningful ability to counter an attack and was far too passive for my tastes. Ataru held some promise, though I¡¯d have to find a way to not do all the overly dramatic flips, spins and tricks the form was renowned for. From sparring with Dooku, I¡¯d seen the folly of such an approach unless you were shorter or more flexible (or preferably both) than the average Force user. And while there were elements of both Shien and Djem So that seemed interesting to adapt into my style, next to nothing in the footwork suited a finesse-based approach to lightsaber combat.
While Niman might be a form to look at, my skill with the form wasn¡¯t great, which meant that I wasn¡¯t comfortable integrating it into my style just yet. There was also the issue that, at the lower levels, the form had none of the strengths of the previous forms while simultaneously being a jack-of-all-trades form. That meant that it would take longer to get to a relative skill level than studying other forms would yield. Though realising just how weak the form was at my current level ¨C which was about to where many Jedi who used it as their primary form ever bothered to take it ¨C had me wondering if most of the Jedi who died in the first battle of Geonosis were practitioners of the form. From what I knew of the forms used by survivors, none of them used Niman as a base form.
The one thing that I did plan to adapt into my style that most Jedi that I¡¯d observed didn¡¯t was a focus on unarmed combat. Yes, many Jedi were trained in unarmed fighting, but the Jedi¡¯s preferred option there was a passive, defensive form, reminding me heavily of Judo or Aikido with their focus on joint locks and quick takedowns. That wasn¡¯t how I saw things. Oh, taking someone down quickly was good, but not putting them out of the fight was inefficient. That was something that had been drilled into my brain in my old life, and with a good base in the two Mandalorian combat styles Beskar¡¯rev and Beskar¡¯pel ¨C and with plans to learn as many new combat styles as possible, such as Teras Kasi ¨C using a more aggressive style of unarmed combat felt like the way to go.
Most of my focus had been on my spars with Dooku, but from the few times I¡¯d fought non-Force users, I¡¯d noticed a few things. With Gar I¡¯d mainly used Soresu to defend myself. That had been both to give him a fighting chance and to limit revealing too much of what I could do to Pre Vizsla; though that had been made worthless as I¡¯m sure he and others had gone over what recordings they could find of my assault on the Mandalmotors tower multiple times already. While Soresu had worked against Gar ¨C probably due to him lacking experience against Force Users ¨C it was so defensive and passive that I knew I¡¯d never be a big user of the form.
Shien felt more natural as it was about defending and redirecting ranged attacks back at the attacker, which was a better fit for how I approached combat. With Bo here it was easy to train up my skill in the form, though that girl found it far too amusing blasting away at me for her to be anything but a budding battle junkie. Still, at least that, along with her growing bond with HK, had helped temper her agitation at being away from her home and family towards more constructive activities for me. Now, that wasn¡¯t to say she didn¡¯t want to leave and know what was going on with her family and people (or that her desire to return and fight had dissipated). More than that she understood she couldn¡¯t do anything currently. Which was also helped by me locking her out of the navigational computer.
The only Force user, bar Dooku, that I¡¯d sparred with more than a few times was Serra and while her skill with a lightsaber was far behind mine, her style was so different that it was still worthwhile reviewing our spars. That was in no way disparaging Serra, who was possibly the best duellist in our age group outside of myself. However, thanks to the Interface, learning and evolving a skill for me was far, far easier. Though Serra was remarkably good at countering the skill disparity between us with her comfort of using two¡
The memory of one of our spars grew hazy in my mind¡¯s eye. Almost as if someone or thing was interfering with my thoughts. Slowly, as it faded away into the ether, darkness engulfed my mind before three faint, moving lines of light sliced through the darkness.
One of the slices was a bright, sinister crimson, as if one was staring into the heart of a dying star. Like in the previous times this imagery had appeared to me over the last month or so, it was in opposition to two bars of emerald fire, thrumming with inner light and life. As the opposing sides circled each-other, a hiss triggered the arrival of yet another beam of green energy. This one was shorter than the others, and a slightly gentler color, heralding the soft green of the forest floor in the late afternoon sun. In response, a second spit of fire extended opposite to where the first one swayed; both separate, yet connected.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Without warning, three of the blades of light, one green and two red, charged at each other and were met in a brutal contest. The clashes sent up flashes of light that cast the swirling shadows into even deeper relief, further obscuring the scene. The remaining shafts of light delayed slightly before joining in the fray, though with seemingly negligible effect.
The pair of green blades were suddenly knocked backwards, leaving one remaining emerald shaft to stand alone to guard against the lances of crimson fire. A second later, however, the red glow intensified into a burning joy as it overpowered it¡¯s single opposition, wheeled about, and thrust into the shadows where a body would be. The shaft of emerald brilliance sputtered, then fell to the ground, dying out into blackness as it did.
A scream echoed through the Force and the saberstaff was sent hurtling backwards in a wave of pain. A wave that was strong enough to hit me like a splash of ice water and abruptly threw me back into my own body.
My eyes shot open and I looked around my cabin rapidly, trying to centre my emotions as I processed the vision. For vision it certainly was. It wasn¡¯t my first. I¡¯d had several indistinct visions for the past few weeks since we¡¯d arrived on the planet. However, none of those visions had had even this level of clarity, relatively speaking. Although Force Visions were notoriously open to interpretation and could easily be manipulated ¨C case in point being Anakin¡¯s visions of Padme¡¯s death ¨C I was fairly confident in a few basic deductions.
From the way they moved, I¡¯d already worked out that the shafts of light represented lightsabers, but beyond that it became a bit more open to interpretation. The use of a double-bladed lightsaber heavily implied that the Sith was meant to be Maul. The paired green blades reminded me of Serra, with the off-colored shoto matching the hue of the one I¡¯d crafted for her before she left. However, I was wary of jumping to such assumptions since she was far from the only duel wielder in the Order, and that off-colour was used in other lightsabers as well.
On the other hand, the Force Scream solidified my suspicions that it was indeed Serra.
I continued to practice some breathing exercises as, with my deductions on fairly solid ground, I attempted to further interpret what I saw. For some reason, I was seeing a vision of Serra and another Jedi ¨C highly likely to be Master Drallig ¨C fighting and losing against Maul. Drallig had fallen but before Maul could kill Serra, she¡¯d unleashed a Force Scream at the Sith, catching him off-guard. All I could hope as I calmed down was that a; this was just a vision of a possible future and b; if it was certain to happen, that Serra had the common sense to run instead of engaging Maul alone.
I pushed myself to my feet and swatted down my growing concern for my friend. This vision, if it was even real, wasn¡¯t something that I felt was going to happen soon. Though even if it was, being stuck on this world and out of contact with the wider galaxy meant there was nothing I could currently do to warn Serra.
After watching the vision several more times (thank you Eidetic Memory for letting me do that), I felt I understood all I was going to of what I¡¯d seen. As I walked from my quarters, I reached out through the Force.
Bo was still in her quarters, as was HK; which wasn¡¯t a surprise as he was just a head. Fay was somewhere outside the range of my minimap, which tracked with what she¡¯d said over breakfast. The closest village to us ¨C which was around fifty kilometres away ¨C was having a market day, so she¡¯d likely gone in to see what supplies she could acquire, taking the speeder that we had found in one of the ship¡¯s cargo holds. The people on this world didn¡¯t have much use for Republic Credits but there were other things we could trade with them. Fay had a strong connection with nature and was masterful at controlling plants.
While using the Force to gain supplies wasn¡¯t strictly allowed by Jedi practices, encouraging plants to grow faster and stronger apparently was. I¡¯d asked her how this didn¡¯t drift towards a Dark Side usage of the Force ¨C not that I felt it was ¨C and she¡¯d easily explained that she wasn¡¯t altering the natural order of the planet; merely encouraging the plants to grow faster and healthier.
Still, with her gone, that left Dooku as the only person I could talk to and thankfully, he was a few hundred metres away from the ship, in the area we¡¯d set aside for sparring.
I walked outside and quickly found him going through a Makashi velocity. Yet as I watched, I saw him alter his footwork slightly. It appeared as though he was adapting a new velocity into his form. A new velocity geared for ¨C unless I missed my guess ¨C blaster deflection.
¡°Padawan, I sensed a moment of fear and concern from you earlier,¡± he said as he finished, though without turning in my direction. He turned to face me, a single eyebrow raised as he clipped his now depowered lightsaber back to his belt.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I began as he stepped towards me. ¡°I was meditating on how to create my own style when I had¡ a vision.¡± His other eyebrow rose to join the first. Knowing his history regarding visions, I went into detail. ¡°I was thinking about Serra and how she used dual blades, not that I see myself doing so,¡± I added quickly to cut off any disdain he felt about the approach, ¡°but then things changed. My memory turned dark until it was lit by several lightsaber shafts. Three green, and one red.¡± I paused and looked away for a moment. ¡°I, uh, I¡¯ve been seeing this for a while now.¡±
¡°Am I to assume that today something changed?¡± He asked as he picked up a canteen of water from a nearby crate that we¡¯d brought down from the ship to act as a storage point/makeshift table for the training area.
¡°Yes. It was much clearer today. I was able to see that one of the green sabers was of shoto length and a second red blade extended in tandem with the first. However, unless I completely misunderstood what I was seeing, a total of three Force users began to fight.¡±
¡°Hmm, so this vision of yours,¡± his disdain at me having a vision was easy to pick up in his voice, though only because I¡¯d been around him for so many years, ¡°involved two Jedi, one of whom utilised shoto-style Jar''Kai, engaging a saberstaff-wielding Sith.¡± I nodded as he took another sip of water. ¡°From your concern, I surmise that you believe that Padawan Keto was one of the combatants.¡±
I nodded to confirm his theory before replying. ¡°Yes, Master. Plus, there was a cry of pain in the Force after the other Jedi, whom I think might¡¯ve been Master Drallig, was killed and the Sith turned to finish her off.¡± I paused as I realised that I¡¯d have to reveal something that Serra and I had kept quiet for over a year. ¡°The remaining Jedi¡ they screamed into the Force. I, I¡¯ve felt and heard that scream before from Serra.¡± I stopped realising I¡¯d just revealed something that I wasn¡¯t meant to. Quickly, before Dooku could say anything I continued. ¡°When she was¡ attacked at the Institute, I heard her scream through the Force and when I got to her, her attackers were flung across the room. It¡¯s only now, when I heard the scream in the vision, that I realised that she¡¯d used an actual Force Scream.¡±
Dooku was silent for a moment, before he responded. ¡°Hmm. While a Force Scream is an ability considered dark by many Jedi, it isn¡¯t officially listed as such. Also, given to the intense fear of what happened during that attack, Padawan Keto instinctively using the Force in such a way isn¡¯t outside the realm of possibility. However, if she used it again in this vision of yours, there might be a concern that she¡¯ll become proficient with the ability. That may well lead to¡ complications for her within the Order.¡± Dooku didn¡¯t need to explain what he meant by complications as I knew he meant she¡¯d be under the same spotlight as I was. Though she already partially was due to our close friendship and shared time on Mandalore.
¡°I know there¡¯s little I can do about the vision currently,¡± I began, bringing the topic back to the vision for now, ¡°I¡¯d still like to speak with her once we leave the planet and return to civilization. For now, I was hoping you could give me some pointers on how to counter a saberstaff wielder.¡±
Now, I knew Dooku would return to the topic of Serra using Force Scream ¨C both in my vision and real life ¨C but that would likely be done with Fay present. Dooku wasn¡¯t one for hand-holding and gentle words when it came to discussing sensitive issues, but he¡¯d want to be a part of that discussion since the power Serra was seemingly learning her affinity for was very close to being a Dark Side power.
¡°Perhaps.¡± Dooku responded as he tapped his chin. ¡°The Temple Guard are the main group of Jedi who use a saberstaff, though they primarily only use one end in the style of a saberpike. There are a few Jedi who use a saberstaff, and I know of one who¡¯s physiology allows him to use two.¡± He said, thinking out loud for my benefit. ¡°While it is unlikely, were you able to ascertain anything about this Sith¡¯s style of fighting?¡±
¡°Just that they were very skilled. Skilled enough to be able to repel both Serra and Master Drallig¡¯s attacks with ease. There seemed to be elements of multiple styles at play, but it was too obscure to make out more.¡±
¡°That hints at either Niman or Juyo. Juyo would be the more likely, as it¡¯s the form that¡¯s historically favoured by the Sith of old.¡± Dooku paused and closed his eyes. I waited patiently as he did this, wondering if he was searching his memories for what he knew of the form. ¡°I believe I can remember the basics of the form, though I will not be able to teach any of that to you.¡± He said after opening his eyes. ¡°The High Council have ruled that learning Juyo is forbidden for Padawans due to the inherent need to brush close to the Dark Side when one channels their battlelust into the form.¡±
I opened my mouth to protest but he continued speaking, denying me the chance to counter. ¡°The primary reason we are on this world was for Master Fay and I to discuss with you the dangers of drawing on the Dark Side and for you to meditate on your actions when you have done so.¡± He stroked his beard as he kept going ¡°That said, I am not adverse to showing you some elementary counters to fighting a saberstaff. While they likely would be of little use against a Sith of the calibre to take down Master Drallig, they are a useful starting point for any who wish to learn to counter the unusual fighting style of a saberstaff. Likely with this information, you could begin to devise counters that work with the style you are currently formulating.¡±
He stepped into the rough ring of the sparring area and I followed. At his direction I unclipped my lightsaber and ignited it. While pointers on the basics wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d hoped to learn, it was better than him dismissing my vision as nothing more than a worried dream about a friend I hadn¡¯t seen outside of holocalls in nearly a year.
Plus, along with speaking to Serra once we left this planet, I had several years before Naboo to enhance and refine a counter style to Maul. While I doubted that I could get to a level where I was able to guarantee victory against the Sith ¨C he was a trained Sith warrior/assassin after all ¨C the sooner I began preparing for that fight, the better my chances of victory would be.
¡ ¡
... ¡
The light of the twin suns high overhead blazed down on me as I walked down the ramp of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr I had to fight off an urge to turn around and leave this stinking osik-hole of a planet. I hated this world and if not for the reason I¡¯d come back here ¨C which had taken some explaining with my masters to convince them to allow me to do so, though there was still a far harder and longer conversation to come ¨C I¡¯d never want to have anything to do with this place ever again. Well, not unless I was returning to take out some Hutts or turn the planet into molten slag.
¡°Osik, this place is hot.¡± Bo muttered as she followed a step behind and to my right, verbally using the same curse that I¡¯d just used mentally.
¡°Says the Mandalorian in full temperature-controlled armour,¡± I shot back, though since I had Tapas active the heat wasn¡¯t much of an issue for me either. Yet, if I¡¯d had the choice, I¡¯d have taken the armour over having to wear Jedi robes. These things were far less threatening to the locals than a Mandalorian in armour; plus I¡¯d have been able to keep my longer hair. As much as I hadn''t thought I¡¯d miss the shoulder-length mop I¡¯d grown on Mandalore, I found myself missing it; and despising my Padawan braid as it was blown into my face for the first ¨C but probably not the last ¨C time today.
¡°Aye, but I¡¯ve got no interest in being on this osik¡¯palon of a planet. Besides, I thought you said you¡¯d never come back here again after your verd¡¯goten?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t hate the planet,¡± I replied, drawing a cough of disbelief from her, ¡°but if I never come here again that¡¯ll still be too soon.¡± The hard metal of the ramp gave way to the dusty sand of the planet that covered the entire surface. While there was far less blowing around Mos Espa than the Jutland Wastes, I still knew I¡¯d be spending hours after we returned to the ship getting sand out of everywhere. The sooner we were done with this Sith-cursed shithole the better.
Kriff, Tatooine almost made me miss Aesolian. Almost. But after three months isolated on that backwater of a world with no outside communications ¨C and only detecting four ships coming or going from the planet over the three months we were there ¨C I was willing to deal with a few hours of intense sunlight and sand. Probably.
¡°So why¡¯d we come here? And why are your masters not coming with us?¡± Bo asked as I spotted a grey-skinned Duros begin to approach. His eyes darted from me to Bo and back and using the Force it was easy to sense some trepidation. That made sense since he¡¯d just seen a Mandalorian in full armour disembark.
With the Mandalore sector embroiled in a civil war ¨C which we¡¯d caught hints of on the Republic Holonet, though not much in the way of details beyond the Senate and Jedi were monitoring the situation ¨C, the pair of us must¡¯ve been a confusing and concerning sight. And that was before you took in the fact neither of us were fully grown.
On that note, I was impressed that Bo was sticking to her word to not run back to the sector to help her family. Then again, after speaking with her father once we¡¯d left Aesolian and him revealing that she was now ahead of Satine in his list of chosen successors for clan leadership and that the battles so far had been going well, she¡¯d seemed more willing to not run. Still, before we¡¯d landed, I¡¯d extracted a promise from her to not run off and book passage on another ship to get back home.
¡°Welcome to Mos Espa. I¡¯m Nam Burrult, docking manager,¡± the Duros said once he had worked up the courage to come closer enough. ¡°Your ship wasn¡¯t on the schedule, as such the fee is ninety peggats.¡±
That felt insanely high, as it worked out to about thirty six hundred Republic credits. A quick application of Observe confirmed the Duros was trying to rip us off as he had a gambling debt to pay off. Not interested in haggling with the alien over his pathetic attempt at highway robbery, I rolled my fingers and replied. ¡°You aren¡¯t looking for trouble. You want us to leave as quickly and quietly as possible.¡± I said as I employed a Mind Trick to facilitate a quick passage.
¡°I¡¯m not looking for trouble. I want you to leave as quickly and quietly as possible.¡± Nam replied in a slightly mechanical manner.
¡°You¡¯ll only charge us the standard landing fee.¡± I added, feeling giddy at getting to use the Mind Trick. Yes, I¡¯d done it before, but there was always something enjoyable about using this particular Force ability.
¡°I¡¯ll only charge you the standard landing fee,¡± Nam droned back. ¡°That¡¯ll be 6 peggats.¡± He added as his voice returned to normal and he extended his hand, palm up.
I pulled several hundred-credit chits from a pouch on my belt and dropped it into the outstretched hand. ¡°Closest I¡¯ve got, and that should cover refuelling and a basic check for the hull for damage.¡± I said as I took a step past him. ¡°Oh, but I¡¯d suggest not going onboard, my master isn¡¯t amused when people disturb his meditation.¡±
You Jetii and your tricks,¡± Bo muttered as we walked towards the personal door that led out of the docking area.
¡°Hey, it saved us from getting ripped off, though why do I think you¡¯d have preferred to handle the Duros a different way.¡± I replied, which drew a chuckle from her.
¡°Aye, though I¡¯d have hated getting the blood off my armour. That shade of green just isn¡¯t my style.¡± She commented, which made me chuckle.
¡°If you say so, though I have a feeling that if we¡¯d have started a ruckus here the local crime bosses would¡¯ve come to see what was happening. While I¡¯d have no issues with us doing a little housecleaning, I¡¯d like to keep things on the downlow until we¡¯re done. Plus, I¡¯d rather not give my masters another reason to take me for a sabbatical.¡±
¡°Aye, that wasn¡¯t a fun few months. No matter how much you tried to keep my mind occupied,¡± Bo responded, and I saw her shake her head in a reflection of a nearby computer screen. ¡°Thank you, for that. I know I wasn¡¯t the best guest, but it¡¯s just so¡¡±
Sensing her frustration, I stopped and turned to face her. ¡°I know, and I know how much you¡¯d prefer to be there with your family. But your father needs you to be safe; unless you''re fine with Satine being his choice to lead the clan if your brother dies.¡±
While I couldn¡¯t see her face due to her helmet, the scoff and wave of irritation and frustration that radiated from her, told me all I needed to know. ¡°That¡ urgh, don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡±
I chuckled at her response. The last three months had resulted in us striking up a closer friendship. True, it was one brought out of boredom on her part and trying to avoid being hurt by her on my part, but it had evolved from there. Bo was very much a person who enjoyed battle and danger, which further explained ¨C along with her issues with her sister ¨C as to why she¡¯d joined Death Watch in the main timeline. Though after the attack by Death Watch on her family and friends, I felt it highly unlikely that she¡¯d follow that path in this timeline.
¡°Hey, maybe we get lucky and run into a bunch of muggers while we¡¯re walking around,¡± I suggested with a smirk. ¡°Though hopefully they¡¯d not be connected to the Hutts. As much as I despise them, I know, even if my masters were inclined to help, we couldn¡¯t take them all down.¡± Though taking out the Hutts was something that had crossed my mind a few times when thinking of things to do that would better the galaxy.
¡°Aye, that¡¯s true. The Hutts¡ well, the universe would be better off without them. Though you¡¯re right in saying it wouldn¡¯t be easy. We¡¯d need most of your Order or my people behind us to stand a chance; especially with the connections they¡¯re rumoured to have to the Senate.¡±
I nodded in agreement even as I bit back adding my opinions about the Jedi and Republic to the conversation. From our talks, spars, and sessions with HK, she was well aware of my concerns about both groups so there was no need to state them again.
¡°Anyway, why are we in this backwater city instead of the capital?¡± She asked as we stepped through the door leading from the docking area to the street outside. I instantly had to step back to avoid a speeder as it shot past.
¡°Easy there,¡± I muttered as I noticed her hand twitch longingly towards her blaster. For a moment I considered giving it a gentle nudge to cause it to crash, but doing that would place the lives of others at risk, and at the speed it was going it was only a matter of time until the Nikto driving it crashed, so I let the thought go and a moment later the speeder swerved and disappeared down another street. ¡°And to answer your question before you start shooting up the place, you remember how I was ambushed right after my hunt?¡±
Bo nodded, and from the way her grip on her pistols tightened and the brief surge of anger I sensed from her, she wasn¡¯t happy at having that brought up. While there was a chance that the anger was because I almost died, it was more likely that her anger was about someone threatening to interfere in Mandalorian tradition and wanting to teach them the error of their ways. Still, to see her ready to fight because of what happened to me was, strangely, comforting; and possibly a little bit attractive as well.
¡°Well, when I lashed out and killed that overgrown lizard,¡± that drew a faint snort from her, ¡°I sensed something¡ someone on this Sithspit of a hellhole. Someone strong in the Force.¡± I continued, giving her a briefer version of the story that I¡¯d spun to Fay and Dooku. I hadn¡¯t actually sensed Anakin, which was a little strange as someone with his strength in the Force should be easy to sense even from orbit, but I¡¯d spun a story convincing enough that my masters had agreed to let me return to investigate this feeling. Though why Fay had suggested Bo accompany me instead of either her or Dooku wasn¡¯t something I yet knew.
Yet, with me now being in the same city as him, I felt I should be able to sense where he was. As Bo returned her pistols to their holsters, I reached out with the Force and focused on my minimap, waiting to see a sign of a strong Force presence somewhere nearby.
Initially, I sensed nothing impressive, or on the minimap. Oh, there were certainly people around her with some strength in the Force, but nothing with the brightness that I¡¯d expect from Anakin.
¡°Cam?¡± Bo asked, meaning I¡¯d stayed still longer than I¡¯d planned as I searched for Anakin through the Force than I¡¯d intended. Yet, nothing was showing. It was almost as if he was shielding his Force signature from everyone, but that would be a strange thing for any strong in the Force to do; never mind a child.
I kept pushing my senses into the city, searching for anything that would stand out. I passed by the docking port, being careful to not touch the signatures of my masters. I¡¯d sold them on sensing someone in this city, so them detecting me searching in the Force might lead to questions I¡¯d rather not have to answer coming up.
I felt Bo¡¯s concern rising, but at that moment I felt a ripple. It was faint, as if far from where I was, but it was there. A moment later, a faded blip appeared on my minimap. It was beyond the map¡¯s range to the south, and far fainter than I¡¯d expected. Yet something told me this was the signature I was looking for.
¡°Whoever it is, they¡¯re powerful,¡± I muttered as I opened my eyes. Bo was standing close by, her hands still on her pistols, though at least she¡¯d left them in their holsters. ¡°They¡¯re hiding themselves from me somehow. That way.¡± I added, pointing in southwards.
I resumed walking, with Bo quickly falling into step beside me. ¡°So why¡¯d you want me to come instead of your masters?¡± She asked once we¡¯d taken about a dozen steps. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m glad to be off the ship ¨C well almost ¨C but this seems like a Jedi thing.¡±
¡°It was Master Fay¡¯s suggestion,¡± I replied as we neared an intersection. ¡°She finds the world uncomfortable, though I¡¯m not sure why, and Master Dooku¡¡± My voice trailed off as we passed a few street-side stalls. While it wasn¡¯t blatantly obvious that the people working them were slaves ¨C as they lacked visible restraints ¨C the general sense of disillusion and despair left me in little doubt most of them were. Or they were so in debt to someone ¨C likely the Hutts or those who worked for them ¨C that they might as well be slaves.
Part of me wanted to help, to find the system in place and give them all their freedom. But I knew I couldn¡¯t do that. Not now. And even if I somehow was able to remove all the Hutts and their allies on the planet, when I left another member of the Hutt Clans would move in and take over. Or another group would set up shop on the planet. IF I couldn¡¯t fix the underlying problems with the planet, then taking out the current ruling faction would be of no long-term benefit. Which had my mind wandering back to the lesson Kreia had given the Exile on Nar Shaddaa. And there was a world that I never wanted to visit.
Bo scoffed, drawing me from my thoughts as we turned the corner at the intersection and headed south-east. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯d really stand out here. Someone would think him an easy mark, even with his lightsaber.¡± She stepped closer as we moved down this new street. It wasn¡¯t as wide as the old one, and shadows cast by netting fell over the gaps between the buildings. ¡°And I think someone has that idea for us as well. I¡¯ve got four beings tailing us since we left the docking area.¡±
I shrugged even as I used the Force and my minimap to find the four she spoke off. ¡°Hardly a surprise. We¡¯re a Jedi and Mandalorian pair; and younger ones at that.¡±
¡°And if they think we¡¯re marks?¡± Bo asked, a slight edge to her voice even through the modulator in her helmet that was making her sound slightly older.
The smell of something cooked wafted by as I replied. ¡°In that case, I pity the fool who comes to us looking for trouble.¡± I stopped at a stand from where the smell was coming from and purchased two sticks of Ewok jerky. I doubted it was really from an Ewok; they were sentient creatures after all, but it smelled good and I was feeling a little hungry. ¡°Mainly because unless they¡¯ve got a lot more help, it won¡¯t be much of a workout dealing with them.¡± I finished as I handed one of the sticks to Bo.
She took it as she chuckled, though my focus was on the four who were tailing us. Two had stopped moments after we had, while the other two were going to pass by. Even though I doubted they¡¯d try anything, I still used Observe on the pair to be sure.
Sadly, it seemed I was mistaken as while they were meant to be following me, both were curious what they could get for a lightsaber and beskar. Though I felt my temper flare at learning one of them was curious if a Mandalorian female was any good on their back.
I repressed a sigh as I bit into the jerky, it tasted a bit like venison, slightly sweeter and very tender, I liked it. If they¡¯d just been thinking about attacking, I¡¯d have likely let them go relatively unharmed. But for threatening a friend¡
Suddenly I was glad my masters weren¡¯t here to restrain my response once these embarrassments to their species gene pools sprung their trap.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
In the end it''d taken us a bit over an hour to work our way through Mos Espa, though most of that time was due to us getting our tail to ambush us. When they had, they¡¯d brought backup and made it eight-on-two. Unsurprisingly, that went about as well for them as four-on-two would¡¯ve, and I hadn¡¯t even needed to unholster my lightsaber. Kriff, I¡¯d barely had to do much more than disarm them of their more dangerous looking weapons ¨C with a subtle gesture and the Force ¨C before Bo stepped in. Less than ten minutes later the group of eight were all lying dead on the ground and Bo had enjoyed a pleasant, if not entirely strenuous, workout.
There was a part of me that knew just allowing her to kill them wasn¡¯t the Jedi way, but the greater part of me understood that this was how worlds like Tatooine worked. If we allowed them to live, then they¡¯d only return in greater numbers and try again; possibly even with Hutt-backed support if they had the right connections. Though both Bo and I agreed that it was better if my masters never heard about this attempted mugging, if only to avoid another trip to a remote world for months on end.
Interestingly enough, after the failed ambush many people seemed to give us a wide berth. While I wasn¡¯t exactly hiding the fact I was a Jedi ¨C my hair had been cut back and I had my Padawan braid back and I was wearing my robes ¨C I wasn¡¯t advertising it as I was keeping my lightsaber hidden under my robes. Because of that, we reached our destination quickly, and I looked up at the sign above the door ¨C which was in Galactic Standard and Huttese ¨C I had to fight to keep a smile from creeping onto my face.
Watto¡¯s Junkshop
Though my fight failed as the owner of the shop came flying out and spotted us. According to the faint ping I was tracking via my minimap, Anakin wasn¡¯t in the shop but somewhere in the junkyard behind with another being. Given Watto was approaching us, I suspected that he was with his mother.
¡°Hi chuba da nago?¡± Watto asked in Huttese.
¡°Achuta, my pee kasa, Cameron Shan.¡± I replied, putting what I knew of the language into practical use for the first time. ¡°Mi naga tah bedwana¡¡± I trailed off, as I saw the alien¡¯s brow rise at hearing me speak the local trade language. ¡°Sorry, my Huttese is limited.¡± I finished in Basic, which was technically true. I could speak Huttese well enough that I would be able to carry out negotiations with Watto, but I felt better dropping back into Basic after proving I knew some of the language.
¡°Understandable for one from the Core,¡± Watto replied, waving one of his arms in what I took as a casual dismissal of my lack of ability to speak Huttese. ¡°Your accent is atrocious, as is your dress sense.¡± He finished with a smirk before his eyes turned to Bo and he rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯d heard rumblings of two Mandalorians wandering Mos Espa, but I didn¡¯t expect them to wander into my shop¡¡± He shook his head before continuing. ¡°Still, what brings you to my shop? Are you looking for parts for a starship perhaps? I have many modules and components that should work on any ship.¡±
¡°We¡¯re looking for some ammunition for our ships'' secondary weapons,¡± I began. ¡°While standard missiles can be found in any halfway decent shipyard, I¡¯m in the market for more¡unorthodox payloads. I don¡¯t suppose you have anything in stock?¡±
While we didn¡¯t actually need anything for our ship, I figured asking for something valuable then purchasing it would make Watto more inclined to like us when I brought up buying the Skywalkers. The faint presence I could feel in the Force was somewhere behind the shop along with another. I was assuming that was the Skywalkers and they were currently in the junkyard sorting through the parts and scrap Watto had there.
The Toydarian floated in the air as he scratched his chin. ¡°Hmm. Yes, yes. I believe I have what you¡¯re looking for in my yard. Though before we go, I need to know you have the money for this, eh? Such¡parts do not come cheap.¡± I reached into my belt, making sure to not expose my lightsaber. ¡°Republ¡¡± His voice trailed off as he heard the sound coming from the small bag I¡¯d removed from the pouch. Likely he was going to make a comment about Republic credits being worthless.
That was something I could likely test with my income from the Lord of the Rings series. Return of the King had released Republic-wide about three months ago and from a brief holocall with the publishers ¨C in which I stayed off-camera as to avoid them realising the writer was a child ¨C I¡¯d earned nearly eighty million credits, taking my holdings from the books to a touch north of a hundred and fifty million. While that was a ton of credits compared to what most beings had, it wasn¡¯t even a drop in the bucket of what the ultra-wealthy owners of the megacorporations like CEC could draw upon. Still, it was a good starting point.
¡°Ah, good. Follow me.¡± He said after a moment, eyeing up my bag. While it wasn¡¯t massive, the fact it was full and rustled with the sound of something other than credits inside seemed to be enough to make him interested in making a sale.
Watto flew around his shop, which was the same shape as what I¡¯d expected, and led us to the entrance to the junkyard. Above the entrance hung a sign saying Watto¡¯s Junkyard and as we stepped inside, I was surprised at how much stuff was lying around. Yes, I could remember how it looked from when Qui-Gon toured it in Episode one, but seeing it for real was another thing entirely.
There were three paths from the entrance. The side two led around the walls and, I had to assume, circled around to meet at the top while the centre path appeared to run straight through the middle of the yard. Using my minimap I could determine that Shmi was somewhere down the rightmost path while Anakin was off to the left. Unfortunately, Watto took us up the central path.
¡°Hmm, so what kind of ship do you fly?¡± Watto asked as we moved deeper into the yard. ¡°Sometimes the standard component installed by the manufacturer isn¡¯t the best choice.¡±
¡°A newer model Kom¡¯rk-class heavy-transport.¡± I replied honestly, curious to see what he made of that.
¡°Hmm, can¡¯t say I¡¯ve heard of that model before. A MandalMotors design?¡± Watto asked, to which I nodded. ¡°Ah, then I bet it''s very nice in a fight. From all I¡¯ve heard about the company, it should be a very nice ship.¡±
¡°It is, but even a ship that¡¯s in good condition can still need replacement parts, hence why we¡¯re on Tatooine and in your yard. I asked around town and I was told the best chance to find such gems was here.¡± I stated, hoping to inflate his ego and make him more cooperative for what I wanted to happen.
¡°Yes. I have the largest shop in Mos Espa. Only place with a bigger shop is in Bestine, but their prices¡¡± He shook his head vigorously. ¡°Too high. Good for scamming new arrivals but anyone with half a brain knows you always avoid the biggest cities.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± I agreed, channelling Dooku into my tone.
While I was glad that he seemed willing to deal, the fact he hadn¡¯t commented on my dress, my age or the fact I was travelling with a female Mandalorian was surprising. I¡¯d expected at least a passing comment about one of those things yet so far, he¡¯d not done so.
Eventually he led us to a pile of semi-ordered weapon emplacements, and I spotted some cases of ordinance that looked promising. While we didn¡¯t really need them yet, as the ship hadn¡¯t even had any combat experience yet, the missiles I was looking for were both harder to find and worth a considerable number of credits.
¡°Here, this is it,¡± Watto began as he flew to the large crates I¡¯d spotted. ¡°Cluster missiles, Homing Missiles, Ionising missiles. Several different types of things that go boom, eh? Ho, ho, ho!¡± He laughed his same gravely laugh that I remembered from the films.
¡°They certainly look in good condition, save for having been sitting out in the sun for goodness knows how many days, but I¡¯d like to give it a check before I make up my mind,¡± I replied, playing the honest ¨C for Tatooine ¨C buyer.
¡°Of course, of course.¡± He said as I stepped closer, and he flew back a little. As I passed him, I felt Bo tense and glanced back to see Watto was decidedly too close for my comfort.
¡°Can I have a little room? My bodyguard has a bit of an itchy trigger finger,¡± I asked with as fake a smile as I could manage. ¡°We were ambushed on the way here and I dare say she hasn¡¯t gotten all her anger out after dealing with those fools who thought jumping a Mandalorian in beskar would be a good idea.¡±
Watto¡¯s eyes widened as they bounced between me and Bo. ¡°Ah. Yes, certainly. ¡°He flew back about a metre, keeping his eyes on Bo the entire time. I turned back to the missiles and started to give them a thorough examination. ¡°Might I ask as to how one your age ended up with a Mandalorian as a travelling companion? And a female at that?¡±
¡°As much as I¡¯d like to tell you it¡¯s the sex, it¡¯s not,¡± I answered getting loud laugh from the Toydarian as I sensed anger mixed with the faintest hints of¡ arousal from Bo. No, I had to have sensed that wrong. ¡°I¡¯m not her type. Though the arrangement between us is still of a personal nature. A deal between her clan leader and mine.¡±
¡°You are Mandalorian too? Then why no armour?¡± Watto continued with the personal questions.
I ran my vambrace over the most promising of the crates as I checked it for damage. ¡°I find that people are more willing to talk when I¡¯m the unarmoured one. Everyone grows nervous around armoured Mandos, so when they see someone with them who isn¡¯t armoured, they feel safer talking to me instead of her.¡±
Yes, I was revealing one reason I wanted Bo along and in full armour for this to Watto, but it was such an obvious reason that if Watto didn¡¯t realise it ¨C and was just using this conversation to either put me at ease or hide that the missiles were damaged in some way (or both) ¨C I¡¯d be disappointed with him. You didn¡¯t have the biggest junk shop in a city by being a fool.
Watto laughed at my reply and slapped one of his near-vestigial legs. ¡°True, very true. And if they¡¯re looking at her they might not spot you sporting Mandalorian vambraces as well.¡±
I shrugged as the scanner concluded what I¡¯d hoped to find. A large crate of Ionising missiles that, beyond some superficial wear and tear, appeared to be in good condition. ¡°Hey, I might be young but I¡¯m not stupid.¡± I shot back as I stood up fully.
¡°Yes. I¡¯ve seen that with the young slave I have working for me. He¡¯s younger than you but has a knack for machines.¡± Watto commented idly. I was glad I wasn¡¯t looking in his or Bo¡¯s direction as I don¡¯t think I managed to keep a brief look of surprise and amusement from my face.
¡°You have a child working in a junkyard?¡± I asked as I turned to face him after tempering my excitement at being given an opening to meet Anakin. One of my biggest issues with this entire plan was working out how I was going to wangle meeting one of the Skywalkers and here was Watto just giving me the chance on a silver platter.
¡°He and his mother are my slaves,¡± Watto answered with a nonchalant shrug. ¡°The boy has to start earning his keep and since he has a head for machines it is a good way to make use of him.¡±
There was a wave of anger and resentment from Bo as Watto talked so casually about slavery, but other than a tensing of her fists there was no outward sign of her feelings on the matter. With Watto¡¯s attention on me, he missed her reaction, though I doubt he¡¯d have been bothered by it.
¡°I will put aside my¡ opinions on slavery for the moment and instead ask if the boy is really as good as you say,¡± I said slowly, both because I needed this conversation to go well and to play up my apprehension about slavery. ¡°Surely it would be his mother that understands mechanics.¡±
¡°The mother is well trained, yes but the boy is already better than her.¡± Watto boosted confidently.
I considered challenging Watto¡¯s assertion, but there was an element of risk there. If he grew suspicious that I was asking too many questions about Anakin, he could toss us out of the shop and thus ruin my plans for the boy. ¡°I will have to take your word for it I guess,¡± I ended up saying, trying to brush off the pride Watto was feeling. There was a chance doing this would have him summon Anakin on his own, but that was better than me pushing the issue. ¡°Now, since these Ion missiles here appear to be genuine and working, perhaps we might head back to your shop and discuss the price?¡±
¡°Certainly.¡± With that, Watto flew past me and Bo. ¡°ANAKIN! GET OVER HERE NOW!¡± He called out at the top of his voice.
¡°Coming!¡± A young voice called out from where I knew Anakin to be.
Watto turned back to us and smiled. ¡°The boy will be here shortly. He¡¯ll bring the crates to my shop out front while we settle on a price.¡± The smile was possibly meant to be friendly but nothing about the flying alien¡¯s demeanour hinted that the negotiations between us were going to be anything but easy.
¡°Sure, but my guard will stay here. Wouldn¡¯t want this worker of yours damaging the missiles before I use them,¡± I replied. Watto¡¯s smile slipped for a second suggesting he¡¯d had something up his sleeve, but an instant later the smile was back in all its glory and he nodded. ¡°Of course, of course. Right this way.¡±
The short journey to the shop was made in silence and as we stepped inside, I let my eyes wander around. There were various droids, mechanical devices and random components that might be from speeders or starships dotted around though the overall layout of the shop matched roughly with what I remembered of the shop from Qui-Gon¡¯s visit.
From my minimap I could see that Anakin had reached Bo and if it was going according to plan, she wasn¡¯t being too unfriendly to the boy. While she didn¡¯t fully understand why I was interested in him, Bo knew that it was Jedi business and, to help improve her behaviour, I said that given time I saw the boy becoming as good a warrior as I would be; if not more so. That, it seemed, was the right thing to say as now she was interested in helping me, though that might just be for the chance to see if I was right and had found another Jedi that would join the Mandalorians.
When she¡¯d said that, I¡¯d had images of Anakin in the Clone Wars running around in full beskar armour. It was something that filled me with interest in seeing it myself and concern about just how much more dangerous a warrior that would make him. As such, I¡¯d resolved that Anakin would only get such training if I was reasonably sure I¡¯d done enough to keep him from the Sith¡¯s clutches. Of course, I somehow doubted the Force would make such a thing easy to achieve.
¡°So, about the price. Ion ordinance is not an easy weapon to procure. It took me many months of trading to get lucky and find such a stash in a rival yard in Mos Eisley.¡± Watto said, beginning the dance of our negotiation. While I wasn¡¯t the most natural at this, I understood the need for it and had, according to the Interface, decent skill at it. Time to put that to the test.
We¡¯d been going back and forth haggling first over a price for about ten minutes and had just shaken on the final price when I heard the same door we¡¯d enter through open. Curious and hopeful, I turned to see Bo leading a hover-cart into the shop. Pushing it was a five-year old Anakin Skywalker which made this the perfect opportunity to see what I was dealing with.
Anakin Skywalker
Race: Human
Health: 100%
Age: 5
Force Potential: Extreme
Threat Potential: Minimal
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Shmi Skywalker (96%) Kitster Chanchani Banai (72%) Pala Kwi''teksa (71%)
Emotional State: Curious/Confused/Hopeful
Young Anakin is confused both why the Mandalorian lady is being gentle to him as the Mandalorians he¡¯s met before have always been gruff and scary.
Though he does want to look at her vambrace and is hopeful her words to him about getting him and his mother off Tatooine are more than just idle chatter.
...
His Force Potential was where I¡¯d expected it while the other two he held loyalty to were likely his friends and I could remember him mentioning the name Kitster while he was prepping his podracer for the Boonta Eve Classic. Plus, it seemed Bo had given away part of the game by somehow letting on that we planned to free him and Shmi.
As his eyes met mine, I felt a shiver in the Force, like the early onset warnings of a massive earthquake. As quickly as I could, I clamped down on my Force presence until the feeling receded for the time being. I knew that I was simply delaying the inevitable, but I had no desire to see the fallout of two vergences meeting each other within the confines of Watto¡¯s shop, especially on the cusp of what promised to be intensive negotiations.
¡°There you are, boy! What took you so long?¡± Watto demanded, making Anakin stumble a little. The hover-cart slid forward but Bo stopped it from crashing into a table covered in the remains of a droid with ease.
¡°I kept offering to push the cart, but he wanted to do it,¡± Bo answered sharply. Her annoyance with the Toydarian is clear to hear even through her voice modulator, which she was only using to make herself sound older and avoid anyone recognizing her voice. While I hadn¡¯t felt that was necessary, Bo was taking no chances on Tatooine, which given my history with the world, wasn¡¯t something I was going to argue against.
¡°Y-you¡¯re the customer. I should push it for you.¡± Anakin replied in a high-pitched voice. While his voice had annoyed me in the first prequel due to his age, this was even worse. However, it was something I was willing to put up with as it wouldn¡¯t last forever. Thank the Force.
¡°Stupid boy! Be more careful in the future!¡± Watto snarled and moved towards Anakin, one arm raised as if to hit him. Bo, however, caught the arm before it could come down.
¡°Don¡¯t. Even. Think. About. It!¡± She snarled out before roughly pushing Watto away. While that broke her cover as quiet muscle and would likely increase how much I¡¯d have to pay Watto for the Skywalkers, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be angry. In her place I¡¯d have done the same, or something much, much worse to the flying alien.
¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive my friend. She was rescued from slavery and adopted into our culture around the same age as the boy,¡± I said while walking to first step between Watto and Bo, then continuing on to look at Anakin. ¡°Hello there. I¡¯m Cameron Shan. My friend here is Bo-Katan.¡± I said as I extended my hand.
¡°Anakin Skywalker, nice to meet you,¡± Anakin replied with a big smile. Taking a chance, I opened my robes fractionally as I broke the handshake. I saw his eyes widen, meaning he¡¯d likely seen the lightsaber, but a quick finger to my lips stopped him commenting. I then turned back to Watto. ¡°So, the price?¡±
¡°The equivalent to nine thousand credits,¡± Watto shot back, having added an extra thousand to his price. ¡°The increase is for your female¡¯s behaviour towards me.¡± He added, explaining the slight increase in price.
¡°While I understand your annoyance, I hardly think a thousand is a suitable increase for her actions. Perhaps one hundred credits extra would suffice?¡± I offered, figuring I could use this to further improve my ability to negotiate and, by letting him get the better of this round, hopefully improve his opinion of me before I made my play for the Skywalkers.
¡°Her actions cost me reputation with you and my slave. Six hundred.¡± He countered, giving Bo a glare that had no effect on her.
¡°The only people who know about it are those of us here, so let¡¯s say two hundred.¡±
¡°And what if the boy speaks to others about it, hmm? My reputation will be damaged with my regular customers. Five hundred.¡±
¡°We have business in this sector and near Nar Shaddaa. I¡¯m certain that we¡¯ll be back soon, but if you prefer that we mention to our fellow Mando¡¯ade how easily offended you are, none of them will want to deal with you. Three hundred.¡±
There was a pause as Watto thought over my words. Whether it was the chance we¡¯d be back for more business, or that we¡¯d arrange for other Mandalorians to avoid his shop, I couldn¡¯t say, but the fact he was weighing my words was enough for me. ¡°Hmm, perhaps the incident can be forgotten. After all, I can easily arrange for the boy to know the price of spreading rumours about me. Shall we say four hundred?¡± he offered, extending his hand.
¡°Certainty,¡± I replied as we shook on the new price. It was ridiculous that I had to pay so much for Bo acting as any rational being should when faced with someone threatening a child ¨C never mind a slave child ¨C but if this was how this had to go, then so be it.
As we broke the shake, and Watto turned towards the hover-cart I coughed, making him look back at me. ¡°I know this is very sudden, but would you be willing to consider selling the boy to me?¡± I asked slowly. Anakin¡¯s face lit up for a moment before falling while Watto¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°He¡¯s young and likely a burden on you,¡± I began moving closer to Watto and semi-guiding him away from Bo and Anakin, ¡°plus, if I do this, I think I might finally have a shot with her.¡± I added quietly even though I knew Bo could hear me with her helmet¡¯s microphones. Regardless of how this played out, when we got back to the Ne¡¯tra Sartr she was probably going to attack me, but it was a price I was willing to pay if it helped gain Anakin and Shmi their freedom.
Watto rubbed his chin. ¡°While young, he is a good slave. With time he¡¯ll be worth far more than most other slaves.¡± He commented quietly. Since he hadn¡¯t rejected my idea out of hand, I knew I had a shot. ¡°He¡¯d be expensive. Very expensive.¡±
¡°I understand, but I¡¯m more than able to pay for him,¡± I leaned closer. ¡°Plus, she¡¯s got this amazing red hair that I really want to see the top of as she services me,¡± I added as quietly as I could while using Silence to ensure Bo never heard my words ¨C I didn¡¯t want to risk her trying to de-man me for my suggestion ¨C and tried to add Force Persuasion. While Toydarians were shown to be immune to the mind trick, the more subtle ability that Fay preferred might just work. I already had Enhance Skill active for most of my social skills and Enhance Stat for Charisma as even though I wasn¡¯t concerned about how our earlier negotiation went, I didn¡¯t want him thinking I was an easy mark. ¡°And the most piercing green eyes.¡±
Watto glanced back at Bo, probably imagining what she looked like under her armour; though I suspected that if he could see her face currently, he¡¯d fly away. Her anger ¨C which was directed at both Watto and me ¨C was radiating off her in waves and, when I¡¯d glanced at her, I¡¯d seen Anakin had subconsciously taken a few steps back.
To help convince him further to at least enter negotiations for I jangled my bag of gems as I stopped powering Silence. ¡°I¡¯m more than able to meet a price; provided it¡¯s not daylight robbery,¡± I said as his eyes locked on the bag. Since we¡¯d already settled on the initial price for the missiles, he¡¯d seen what was inside the bag. ¡°So we can at least see if a deal is possible.¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± Watto mumbled as he once more scratched his chin. ¡°The boy is young but smart. Unlike any I¡¯ve seen before. Finding a replacement to cover his work would be difficult, and when he¡¯s older he¡¯ll easily be able to do the work of at least two other slaves.¡± He paused and turned to me, greed in his eyes. ¡°A hundred and ninety druggats.¡±
I felt my eyes widen in shock at that price. ¡°That¡ is a high price.¡± I said slowly as I processed what he¡¯d said.
I¡¯d expected him to demand around ten thousand credits for Anakin ¨C the upper ceiling of the going rate for a skilled slave from what I¡¯d been able to gather ¨C but his starting price was a little north of fifteen thousand. He either didn¡¯t particularly want to sell, or had some kind of connection to the boy. Or possibly both.
¡°As I said, the boy has potential, plus I have grown fond of him over the years,¡± Watto replied with a confident smirk.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be prepared to let them go for a hundred druggats?¡± I asked, not expecting him to accept but wanting to set a lower floor to give me more room to work with.
Watto scoffed. ¡°That would barely cover one replacement for the boy.¡±
I shrugged as we pulled back to allow the conversation to happen loud enough for Bo and Anakin to hear. ¡°Still, he¡¯s young and hasn¡¯t been formally trained yet. Perhaps one twenty would be acceptable?¡± I asked. Again, I didn¡¯t see him accepting but I wanted him to at least begin to negotiate. The sooner he did that, the more I felt I had a chance to pull this off.
¡°Yes, he¡¯s young. But I saw him modify a vaporator when he was barely three just before I won them. That kind of skill cannot be taught.¡± Watto boasted proudly, as if he saw himself as some sort of genius for discovering Anakin. ¡°One-eighty.¡±
I looked at Anakin, then at Bo, making it appear that I was weighing if that price was worth it to bed Bo. While I¡¯d never actually try to pay to get her in bed, it was the idea I¡¯d planted in Watto¡¯s head as my motivation, so I had to play the role. ¡°If he¡¯s as skilled as you say, then the price makes sense, but I¡¯ve yet to see any proof of that. One-thirty.¡±
"A test then,¡± Watto offered, and he flew over to the centre of his shop. ¡°Pick any object in here and ask the boy to either fix it if it¡¯s broken or improve it if it isn¡¯t.¡± He saw as he spread out his short, stubby arms. ¡°If he can, then we settle on one-sixty. If not, one-fifty.¡±
I folded my arms as I appeared to consider the offer/test. Even at the lower price I¡¯d be paying twelve-hundred credits for Anakin, but that was a minor issue. No, this was actually useful as not only would I see just how skilled Anakin was now, but Bo would as well. Having another voice to comment on that skill to my masters would be helpful in convincing them of my plans for Anakin. ¡°Very well, but so that things are fair, my companion will select the object and you can watch her.¡± I suggested before jerking my head at Anakin. ¡°I¡¯ll talk with the boy while you do that and get the earlier payment we agreed on ready.¡±
¡°Hmm, very well. But no funny business.¡± Watto remarked, pointing one stick-like finger at me.
[Take him to the far corner first.] I said to Bo telepathically. [I want to speak with the boy for a few minutes before the test.] She didn¡¯t react outwardly to my voice in her head, though a bout of annoyance radiated from her in the Force. Curiously, I saw Anakin¡¯s eyes shift from me ¨C where they¡¯d been stuck since I¡¯d started negotiating to buy him ¨C to Bo. Now that was interesting.
Bo walked to a far corner of the shop, Watto flying close behind and, once they were out of earshot, I moved closer to Anakin.
¡°Are you a Jedi?¡± he asked as soon as I moved. That made me glad I¡¯d reapplied Silence around us, otherwise Watto would¡¯ve heard him, and the jig would¡¯ve been up.
¡°What makes you think that?¡± I asked back as a small smile crept onto my face.
¡°I saw your laser sword,¡± Anakin replied, which only made my smile grow. ¡°Only the Jedi carry such things.¡±
I knelt slightly to allow me to look the younger boy in the eyes. ¡°Well first it¡¯s called a lightsaber and is far, far more than a simple laser sword,¡± I explained as I took in the innocent, youthful features of the boy who in another timeline had become Darth Vader. ¡°And what¡¯s to say I didn¡¯t kill a Jedi and take it from him?¡± I asked back, revelling in the call back to the Phantom Menace.
The young boy shook his head. ¡°No. No one can kill a Jedi.¡± His tone was that of a child that was convinced he was right, with there being little anyone could do to convince them otherwise.
I chuckled and glanced over at Bo. ¡°My companion would beg to differ. Mandalorians have been killing Jedi and Sith for longer than either of us have been alive.¡± I pulled open my robes and showed him my shoulder. While the flesh had been regrown ¨C via a combination of medical tech and Fay using the Force ¨C the scarring was still there. ¡°A Mandalorian did this to me, though I did win in the end.¡±
¡°Then why are you with a Mandalorian?¡± He asked, his eyes having widened as he saw the scars. Yes, I could remove them with the Force or surgery, but for now I wanted to keep them. They, and the ones from that blasted dragon, served as reminders that while I was powerful, I wasn¡¯t invincible. Even beings without access to the Force could kill me with the right level of training and equipment. Case in point Ebrn Awaud. The leader of the Death Watch faction that I¡¯d fought and killed to save Darth Plagueis ¨C I was still trying to get my head around why the Force had arranged for that to happen ¨C had been considered a dangerous warrior to the Mandalorians. He had been skilled in Tera K?si, a martial art form designed specifically to fight Force users by making the most skilled practitioners able to keep up with Jedi in close quarters combat.
¡°Not all Mandalorians are war hungry maniacs,¡± I replied as a smile came to my face. Bo actually was, but Anakin didn¡¯t need to know that now. ¡°Nor are all Jedi locked away in the Temple on Coruscant. Some of us go out into the galaxy and try to do some good.¡±
¡°Is that why you want to buy me?¡±
¡°Yes, to a degree.¡± I began to reply, though not before glancing to make sure Bo and Watto were still a good distance away. They were currently examining what looked like a pit droid, but all I was concerned about was the distance between us. ¡°The Force guided me to this world, this ship, to find you. The Force is strong in you, and I see you becoming a great and powerful Jedi.¡±
¡°Really?¡± His eyes widened at my words before he deflated. ¡°What about my mum?¡±
I stiffened as she hadn¡¯t yet come up. ¡°Once I¡¯ve arranged your freedom, I¡¯ll speak with Watto about her. I promise you that I¡¯ll do everything I can to free her as well.¡±
¡°Y-you mean we¡¯ll both be free?¡± His words were quiet but hope and desire were radiating from him so brightly that I had to stop using Detection as he was blinding my ability to sense others in the Force.
¡°If all goes well, then yes. But first you need to stay calm and fix whatever my friend brings to you.¡±
¡°I can keep a secret.¡± He said, a smile spreading across his face. I smiled back and ruffled his hair. That made his smile slip slightly, but not enough to hide how happy he was.
I turned to see Bo and Watto approaching and dispersed the bubble of silence I¡¯d been generating. ¡°Found something?¡±
¡°Aye. This droid is broken and according to the Toydarian, only came into the shop today. He claims the boy hasn¡¯t seen it before.¡± Bo answered and even with her voice modulated by the helmet, her annoyance at what we were doing was easy to hear. I just knew that, if she¡¯d have been in charge, we¡¯d have blasted in guns blazing, stolen the Skywalkers, gotten the deactivation codes for their implants and left this planet in the rear-view mirror. While there was an appeal to that, I¡¯d rather not risk having another Hutt angry with me; especially since I¡¯d learnt that Gardulla ¨C who currently controlled Mos Epsa ¨C was Decca¡¯s progenitor and, at the current time, was just as powerful as Jabba.
¡°Good. Set it on the table,¡± I instructed as Watto¡¯s eyes narrowed and he looked at Anakin and me. ¡°I simply told the boy why he was being asked to fix this droid,¡± I added, giving the Toydarian a partially truthful answer, as those made the best lies. ¡°That if he can fix this droid I¡¯ll be buying and freeing him.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Watto muttered as Anakin moved quickly over to the table and climbed onto a chair so he could reach the droid. ¡°That better be all you said to him.¡±
I smiled in response and turned to watch Anakin. Observe told me that the droid had a broken actuator, so I knew what was wrong with it. Now to see if Anakin was as skilled as Watto claimed.
The only sounds coming from the shop were for Anakin as he turned the droid over in his hands. I watched as he reached for a few tools and began to poke and prod at the droid. This went on for around two minutes before he placed the droid down on the table and tapped its power button. The droid stood up and began moving around the table, making the same noises as the pit droids in the Boonta Eve Classic race had.
¡°It wasn¡¯t moving when I brought it over.¡± Bo said, confirming that Anakin had fixed it.
With a semi-reluctant sigh, I turned to Watto. ¡°Very well. One hundred and sixty druggats.¡± I said, extending my hand for him to shake on it.
His eyes narrowed as he looked at me, but eventually he sighed then shook my hand. ¡°Agreed.¡±
¡°What about my mum?¡± Anakin asked as his excitement at being freed fell. ¡°You said you¡¯d free her too.¡±
¡°I said I¡¯d try,¡± I replied to him before turning to Watto. ¡°Could we discuss her price?¡±
¡°No! I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Watto screeched, which made waves of anger flood through the room, radiating from Anakin. I could feel the Force reacting to him and realised that if I didn¡¯t step in, he might accidentally use the Dark Side before he even knew it existed. That could be very, very dangerous.
¡°I¡¯ll match his price for her,¡± I offered quickly, trying to defuse the situation and saw Watto¡¯s temper pause at the offer. ¡°With all that money you can easily replace both of them and keeping his mother while he¡¯s free would only result in her being less focused on her work.¡± I added as I came up with reasons for him to take the deal. Force Persuasion was still active, as was the boost to my Charisma and various social skills, so I had to hope they were helping.
Watto looked at me carefully, then down at Anakin. The boy¡¯s face was inflamed with rage and if not for Bo placing a hand on his shoulder, I suspected he might try and attack Watto. With a sigh, Watto turned back to me. ¡°I feel as though this was always your plan, and I don¡¯t want to let both go. But your reasons are¡ valid.¡± He reached into his pocket as he continued. ¡°However, I think we should leave this up to chance.¡± He said as he pulled a small cube from the pocket. ¡°One simple role. Blue, and I¡¯ll agree to sell both mother and son to you. Red and you¡¯re only getting the boy and can¡¯t come back for her in the future.¡±
I considered his offer as he turned a familiar dice over in his hand. There were two blue sides and four red, so the odds weren¡¯t in my favour. Though if he was willing to stack the odds in his favour, I was more than happy to do the same; and have a call back to Watto¡¯s deal with Qui-Gon.
¡°Regardless of how the dice lands, you promise to give me the implant codes free of charge?¡± I asked. His eye twitched, confirming he¡¯d been planning to extract more from me for that. While not unexpected, it was a touch predictable that he was willing to haggle over something that, from my brief overview of the laws regarding slave purchasing, shouldn¡¯t be charged for.
¡°Fine, fine.¡± He agreed reluctantly, waving his free hand in the air. ¡°But you can¡¯t throw the dice, or do anything to it.¡± He added
¡°Fine, though I think Anakin should roll it. We are, after all, talking about his mother¡¯s future here.¡± I suggested softly, giving Anakin a smile.
There was a moment¡¯s silence before Watto grunted. ¡°Fine.¡± He tossed the dice to Anakin, who almost failed to catch it as he simmered with rage. I wondered if that had been Watto¡¯s plan, but Anakin foiled it by catching the dice before staring at the small object in his hand that would determine his mother¡¯s fate.
¡°Trust in yourself and the Force,¡± I said to him. Since the deal had already been agreed, there wasn¡¯t much Watto could do if he somehow discovered that I was a Jedi and giving Anakin encouragement was more important anyway.
He closed his eyes as his hand closed around the dice, before tossing it up into the air. It bounced twice on the table the droid was still moving around on, then over the side to the floor. There it bounced two more times, each time the arc and speed decreasing.
Sensing the Force beginning to swirl around us, I reached out through it for the dice, planning to shift it and force a blue side to finish face-up. Yet, as I touched the dice through the Force, I felt another moving there. It was faint but powerful and I could easily sense that it was coming from Anakin. It seemed that knowing what was at stake he was unconsciously calling on the Force to help him.
Placing my trust in him and the Force, as I¡¯d just told him to do, I pulled back from the dice. It bounced one more time before settling with one of the two blue faces looking back at us from the topside.
¡°Wahoo!¡± Anakin called out and jumped from the table. While I was happy for him, I turned my attention to Watto. While unlikely, there was always a chance he¡¯d reneged on the deal.
He glared at the dice, then at me before sighing loudly and turning to face Anakin. ¡°Go. Find your mother and then prepare your belongings. After we¡¯ve sorted out payment, I¡¯ll bring these two to your home to collect you.¡± He said grumpily.
¡°I¡¯d like my friend to go with him,¡± I interrupted before Anakin could run from the shop ¨C something he was mere moments from doing. ¡°While I don¡¯t think you¡¯d renege on our deal, there¡¯s always a chance. Plus, Mos Espa isn¡¯t a friendly city. We were, after all, attacked on our way here.¡±
¡°Fine, fine.¡± Watto replied, waving his hand in dismissal.
I turned to Anakin and smiled. ¡°Go on then. Find your mum.¡± His smile threatened to rip his face in two, but before it could, he ran from the shop heading towards the junkyard. I chuckled and turned to Bo. ¡°Yes, I know we¡¯ll need to talk but keep them safe.¡± She nodded before walking out after the overly excited boy.
Once she¡¯d left, I turned back to Watto. He¡¯d picked up the dice and was glaring at it. ¡°Now, while I tally the total of my payment for the part, Anakin and his mother, perhaps you could get the disarm codes for their implants?¡± I asked, opening the bag just enough that he could see the gems inside. His eyes widened as he saw just how much was inside ¨C somewhere northwards of half a million if I had to guess ¨C and he realised that I¡¯ve been able to pay for the Skywalkers many times over if he¡¯d taken a higher starting price.
As he turned his back to me and flew to a small office at the back of the shop, I allowed a smile to break out on my face. Yes, I still had to formally pay for the Skywalkers, but by the end of the day I¡¯d have altered the timeline dramatically. Though that would generate some immediate issues.
Once back on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr I¡¯d have to introduce Anakin to Fay and Dooku, then convince the pair to not only not take the boy to the Temple ¨C something I felt Dooku would be more supportive of than Fay ¨C but perhaps, have them taken to the Lokella in the ShaDo system instead. That part of the conversation was going to be much more complicated as I suspected both would have issues with me deciding the near-term fate of two freed slaves.
If, and it was a big if, I could manage that I¡¯d need to find a way to give him a few basic Jedi training techniques to keep him occupied until I was able to return and formally train him as my Padawan. And on that, I was still uncertain. Qui-Gon still felt like the best Jedi choice for training Anakin, but by taking the boy off Tatooine now, I was breaking that link before it could form; though that, and how the events of the Naboo crisis would play out now were issues for a little further into the future.
The Lokella might not be the best choice for Anakin, but with the system secured by former slaves with strong connections to me ¨C as much as I disliked some of that ¨C and having over half a dozen light ships for defence, it was as safe a location as I could find. Plus, with the Jedi having stopped their research of the station¡¯s past as a Pius Dea Cathedral ship ¨C according to Rachi ¨C then there¡¯d be no Jedi around to accidentally realise Anakin had the potential to be a Jedi.
Still, regardless of what the near-term held for the Skywalkers, with my actions today I¡¯d royally kriffed up the timeline; but that was one of the reasons I¡¯d come here and likely why The Powers That Be offered me the chance to come here.
Whatever came of this change was going to be a great adventure; one that, hopefully, wouldn¡¯t end until long after I¡¯d defeated Sidious and enjoyed my new life to its fullest.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Altered Destinies 2
¡°You¡¯re sure of the reading?¡± Fay asked as I sat with her and Dooku in the cockpit of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. It¡¯d been a few hours since we¡¯d left Tatooine, and after helping Anakin and Shmi settle into one of the quarters on the vessel ¨C which had resulted in me having to bunk with Dooku ¨C I¡¯d been summoned to the cockpit to explain why and how I¡¯d found the boy and my plans for him.
The first part was easy, and just a rehash of the ¡®vision¡¯ I¡¯d used to convince them to let me pilot the ship to Tatooine. The second part though, was proving far harder, especially as Dooku had just revealed Anakin¡¯s midi-chlorian count.
Twenty-seven thousand seven hundred was the count, and after a moment where both Fay and I had processed that reveal, Fay had asked for the confirmation from Dooku.
¡°I am,¡± Dooku began, passing a datapad to her. ¡°I rechecked it four times. The boy¡¯s count is higher than any on record, even your own Cameron.¡± He continued. I knew that my count of twenty-five thousand had been the highest on record which my masters had confirmed not long after my increased count had been discovered. Though Fay suggested that such counts might have existed in older time periods as, unlike Master Nu, she accepted that the Jedi Archives were far from complete and not as extensive as many believed. ¡°With such a count, I find it hard to continue with your original suggestion of placing him with the Lokella. A child with this much potential needs to begin their training as soon as possible.¡±
Both my masters turned to face me and as I met their eyes, I took a deep breath. When I¡¯d first convinced them of my vision, I¡¯d revealed I wanted the child, if there was one, to be taken and raised with the Lokella. At that time, I¡¯d been clear that the vision showed them with a family, but I hemmed and hawed about the composition of said family. That had helped persuade my masters to at least consider the idea of having the person in my vision staying with the Lokella for a short time.
Now with the reveal of Anakin¡¯s count, that plan was in doubt. Plus, it likely hadn¡¯t been helped by Anakin standing in front of the two Jedi Masters mere moments after arriving on the vessel and stating, with total confidence, that he was going to be a Jedi just like them when he was older. Shmi had smiled at that, though I¡¯d sensed her fear as she did, hinting she feared losing her son right after being freed. Anakin though, in that way children do, failed to see any downside to being a Jedi.
I felt the Force swirling around us and realising this was the moment where I could completely alter Anakin¡¯s future ¨C I hoped ¨C I activated Enhance Stat for Charisma and Enhance Skill for all my relevant social skills. I knew that I was going to need every trick and advantage I had to convince my masters to at least consider not sending the most powerful Force user in recorded history to the temple on Coruscant.
¡°In my vision,¡± I began, hating that not only was I having to frame what I knew in such a way ¨C though it was an interesting loophole to use as, so long as I stayed vague, I seemed able to hint at future events ¨C but that I also had to lie to my masters. ¡°When I had the vision about someone on this world, there was more to it.¡±
¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say something at the time?¡± Fay asked, her face calm but firm. ¡°Was there a reason you left part of the vision out?¡±
¡°Yes and no.¡± I paused and took another breath. While I didn¡¯t need the time to think as I¡¯d been expecting this talk since long before we¡¯d arrived in-system, I had a role to play. ¡°The initial vision was about someone on a twin-sun world, but as we got closer to Tatooine, it began to alter. It grew longer. The newer¡ images were hazy, like they¡¯d been with the vision of the Jedi fighting the Sith.¡± I explained, looking at Dooku and getting a faint nod in ¨C what I hoped was ¨C understanding back.
¡°Slowly, as seems to be the case with any vision I get, things started to become clearer. I saw a child, one we now know is Anakin, grow into a young man. He seemed powerful, impressive, becoming someone others looked up to, almost adored even. Yet through it all, there was a darkness just behind his shoulder; almost as if it ¨C whatever it was ¨C was whispering into his ear and moulding him to its designs.¡± I paused and gulped as I allowed images of the end of Anakin¡¯s duel on Mustafar to enter my head, wanting them there in case either Jedi Master picked up on my thoughts. ¡°But then things turned dark, and I saw this man burn. From the ash of the flames a large black metallic monster arose like a pillar of darkness. Soon, that darkness spread out like cancer across the galaxy. As much of a pillar and conduit of the darkness, the monster wasn¡¯t the actual source. There was something else that was the root of it. That same shadow just behind his shoulder, whispering and conducting the monster as ably as a master puppeteer. Together, as the monster and the shadow cast the darkness over the galaxy, I felt¡ death. I saw deaths. Too many to count¡¡± I gulped as I remembered the images I¡¯d seen of Fay, Serra and others dying just before I¡¯d touched the Dark Side on that cursed planet nearly half a year ago. ¡°Your deaths and others came at the hands of the black figure.¡±
I paused and shook my head; mimicking clearing my thoughts and worries before I reached my end. ¡°I feel it in my soul that if we let Anakin go to the Temple, be raised under its roof, then this vision will come to pass and the Jedi, the Republic will fall into darkness and the Sith will reign triumphant over the galaxy.¡± Yes, I was laying it on thick, but I felt I had to. I needed Anakin to stay away from the Temple, to stay clear of Sidious¡¯ grasp, for as long as I could manage and for that to happen, I needed Fay and Dooku to be convinced of my fears.
¡°Before we go over these visions of yours, I want you to understand that we trust you, Cameron,¡± Fay began slowly after the pair had taken a few moments to consider my words. ¡°One thing I do not doubt was that, at least regarding us coming to Tatooine again, this is what the Force wanted. Now, if that was for us to find young Anakin and begin his training as a Jedi, or for another path to have been taken, I cannot say. The Force has never been entirely clear about what it reveals to us through visions.¡± Dooku frowned at this, but with his opinions on visions and not listening to them well known to me after our years together, his reaction made sense. ¡°That said, to suggest that a child with potential to use the Force, never mind one as gifted as the boy, shouldn¡¯t be sent immediately for Jedi training¡¡± her words trailed off and she shook her head. ¡°To my knowledge, such a thing has only ever been done by wandering Jedi ¨C like I was before you became our Padawan ¨C who discover a gifted child on a far-flung world. Unless you are suggesting that one of us should formally end our bond with you to begin young Anakin¡¯s training ¨C and I don¡¯t feel that is the wisest course of action for us to take ¨C then I¡¯m reluctant to acquiesce to your wish.
¡°I understand that Master, I truly do. However, as we came closer to Tatooine, and I became sure that whoever I¡¯d discover would be the person in my vision, I started to meditate more frequently.¡±
¡°At least that small mystery is solved,¡± Dooku commented, drawing a brief smile from Fay. I frowned in confusion, though when Dooku failed to explain, I moved back to my ¡®story¡¯.
¡°In my meditation, I felt the Force moving around the figure in my visions; I can¡¯t say how, but the fate of far more than just that one boy rests on our actions. I¡ I wasn¡¯t and I¡¯m still not overly comfortable with that idea, but putting that aside, above all, the vision made one thing very clear. We cannot send him to the Temple. If we do, he will fall to the Dark Side.¡± I was surprised that I was able to get that out without the TPTB turning my words into gibberish. Perhaps with me revealing the generals to my masters as a vision, and having them accept that, it allowed me a touch more leeway about what I could reveal about the future. Or perhaps it was because of what my quest detailing Anakin hinted at if I failed that I was able to provide more detailed reasoning/imagery to them. Though that was something to ponder at another time.
¡°I do concede that those like us who can commune with the Force easily often have a larger than normal impact on the people and planets around us than most could ever hope of achieving.¡± Fay remarked with what I hoped was a hint of doubt in her voice as she spoke about me and Anakin. ¡°And I cannot deny that, in millennia gone by, a small group of Jedi or Sith could alter the destiny of the republic and the very fate of the galaxy itself, so perhaps there is some truth to these visions of yours; and the concern they are causing you. I merely am wary of committing to the belief that we are once again on such a knife edge that the Force would choose to introduce such potential wild cards again.¡±
¡°Putting aside the idea of the boy not going to the Temple for a moment,¡± Dooku said slowly, ¡°I disapprove greatly of not having someone begin the boy¡¯s training in the ways of the Force. The longer he is left untrained and unsupervised, the greater the chance for his actions to have severe repercussions for himself and others.¡±
¡°On that I agree master, which is why I was willing to secure his release from slavery. While Watto seemed a decent being, he still treated the Skywalkers as property. Leaving him in that situation would¡¯ve increased the chances that he¡¯d inadvertently lash out against Watto or another with the Force; tainting him in the minds of others for using the Dark Side as a child.¡± I concurred while using my own moment of giving in to the Dark Side as an example of the problems Anakin might face with the Jedi. Now, that wasn¡¯t to say that I felt the Dark Side wasn¡¯t a potential source of power, just that I was beginning to understand the issues inherent with trying to use and control that aspect of the Force.
¡°While I am curious as to how you convinced the Toydarian to accept Republic credits, that is unimportant. What is important is that we remember that Anakin is young, though not ideally so. If we took him to the Temple, we¡¯d be taking the boy from his mother just after freeing them would likely result in him feeling resentment towards the Jedi in general, and us in particular, for that.¡± Fay offered. While that did sound like support for what I wanted, I knew she was simply placing another issue on the table for us to discuss it.
¡°Regarding the credits, I used them to purchase gems first,¡± that was entirely true as I¡¯d found a small gem store on Mos Espa, but it hadn¡¯t carried nearly enough gems for this to work. I¡¯d bought some gems though, for appearances sake, then placed most of the credits I¡¯d been given ¨C around seventy thousand ¨C into my Inventory. ¡°But yeah, separating Anakin from Shmi would be an issue. In all likelihood, he would eventually grow out of it, but having him resent us could be an issue. Particularly if Anakin is the one Master Nilas spoke of seeing with me in her visions.¡±
My masters looked at each other for a moment before Fay turned back to me and spoke. ¡°You feel Anakin is the other that Master Nilas spoke of? The one who is the Chosen One but is not?¡± I nodded in answer, which brought silence to the cockpit. From the subtle shift in the Force, I knew they were speaking privately to each other and thus waited patiently until they were finished.
A faint nod from Dooku had me shifting my focus to him just as he began to speak. ¡°As we recall, you mentioned to Master Nilas that you felt the easiest way to handle this dual Chosen One concept was to befriend the other she saw. Are we to assume that you still feel that is the best course of action?¡±
¡°Yes, master.¡± I paused and glanced towards the closed door of the cockpit. ¡°Though I didn¡¯t expect this¡ partner, for lack of a better word, to be nearly a decade younger than me. That does make things more complicated.¡± I added, drawing a small smile from Fay and a grunt from Dooku.
I reached out with the Force, curious as to what Anakin was doing, and sensed that he was with Bo ¨C which was an interesting pairing and I wondered what sort of things they were discussing ¨C while Shmi was in the common area of the ship. While it was still hard to sense Anakin, now that I knew what to search for, it was easier to locate ¨C something made even easier given that we were in hyperspace with only five sentients and a droid head onboard the transport.
Something that I was glad of now, but surprised about at first, was just how roomy the Ne¡¯tra Sartr was. Apparently, this prototype that Adonai had commissioned was quite different from the transports I remembered from the CW show. Instead of a general troop transport, this larger model was a ship capable of carrying four to eight people on longer operations; though four people would have to bunk in the cargo area to carry that many. With this change the ship went from what I suspected was a cramped but capable military transport to a long-range strike vessel for a covert op team. Or in our case, a mobile base for a small group of Jedi, even if it was a bit excessively armed for Jedi tastes.
¡°That it does, though one thing I have become sure of is that, just as we have guided you in the ways of the Force, you would help guide the other. I wondered if that might mean you would become their master, however with the age difference between you two such as it is, I do not believe the Council would agree to you taking one with such potential as your first Padawan.¡± Fay mentioned before her lips curled upwards, strengthening her smile. ¡°Then again, something we are all aware of is that none of us place total faith in the Council or its decrees.¡±
That brought a smile to my face, and even one to Dooku¡¯s though you had to know and understand him to know it was there. ¡°Yes, master. Though I admit the idea of becoming Anakin¡¯s master is both enticing and terrifying. Perhaps, when the time comes for him to be formally taken as a Padawan, another might be found to train him so that I could serve merely as an older brother or mentor figure for him.¡± And that was the truth. Training Anakin was tempting but the risk involved was massive. I felt I could do a better job than Obi-Wan ¨C mainly as I wasn¡¯t drinking the Council¡¯s Kool-Aid ¨C but the risks with having Anakin as my first Padawan were immense. One wrong move, one big fuck up and I ran the risk of making him into something worse that Darth Vader had been in the original timeline.
¡°You say that you wish to, at the very least, help to train him, yet you¡¯re adamant that he isn¡¯t placed with the Order currently.¡± Dooku observed as he leaned closer to me. His hands came to rest against each other via their fingertips. ¡°This feels like a contradiction. After all, how could we begin his training if he is not to be taken to the Temple?¡±
¡°While we could take him with us, I¡¯m against that,¡± I said slowly, ¡°but for now, I think giving him and his mother time to adjust to their freedom would be the smartest choice. And while the Lokella aren¡¯t the safest place for them, they are people we know, trust and with ¨C as far as we know ¨C no permanent connection to the Jedi or Sith.¡±
¡°I still fail to see why you are so disinclined with placing him at the Temple,¡± Dooku replied as his eyes watched me intently. ¡°Ignoring any issues that you know Master Fay and I have with the current leadership and mindset; I feel we need to hear your reasoning for why the boy shouldn¡¯t be placed there before we are prepared to consider your request.¡±
¡°First, which we¡¯ve already touched on, is the idea of separating Anakin from his mother so soon after freeing them. Along with the point Master Fay made, there¡¯s also the issue with taking a recently freed slave and dropping them in a place where all adults are referred to as Master.¡± As I spoke, I could see the shift in both their faces to indicate this point hadn¡¯t occurred to them. ¡°I understand fully that the meanings are different, but when added to the fact we¡¯d be taking him from his mother, that is an issue there to consider. Shmi is the only figure in his life showing him compassion and love, so depriving him of that and forcing him to not see her again is a problematic situation I¡¯d like to avoid, at least for the time being until both of them have had time to adapt to their new circumstances of living.¡±
¡°Sadly, this is a true consideration and a significant reason why the Order is generally against the addition of older children,¡± Fay observed. ¡°A familial bond is one of the strongest in nature, but also one that, if not managed well, places a Force user at great risk of corruption from their desire to protect their family. Older Younglings often have issues with this, to say nothing of the rare cases of Initiate-aged children brought into the Order.¡±
¡°Indeed. The simple fact, Cameron, is that if you had arrived at the Temple with your grandfather, then the Council would never have even considered accepting you into the Order. Your lack of family, when combined with your high potential to use the Force, was one of the primary reasons they were willing to overlook your advanced age for an Initiate and admit you into the Order.¡± Dooku added, using my past as an example.
¡°Would I be right in assuming that was something that also factored into them letting Tedra into the Order?¡± I asked as neither of her parents had been among the freed slaves.
¡°That was one thing in her favour, yes. Master Yaddle stated that between that, Initiate Zill¡¯s high midi-chlorian count, and the recommendation of Master Dooku, the Council of First Knowledge granted her admittance into the Order.¡± Fay confirmed along with letting me know Dooku had essentially put in a good word for Tedra; which was unexpected but proof he wasn¡¯t as uncaring as he appeared. ¡°As for young Anakin, one thing in his favour there is that he¡¯s never had a father figure. Shmi claims to not know who his father is.¡±
¡°That is, sadly, not unexpected of any female slave,¡± Dooku commented. If not for the slight edge that came to his voice at the mention of slavery, I¡¯d almost think he was talking down about Shmi. Honestly, if not for the fact I knew how anti-slavery he was, it would come a surprise to see his reaction when having to discuss ¨C never mind deal with ¨C slavers. Still it was always an eye-opener to see the possible Darth Tyrannus be so against slavery given to the groups he¡¯d associated with as leader of the CiS.
¡°While that is true in many cases, here it is not.¡± Fay responded after a gentle shake of her head. ¡°Shmi is adamant that not only did she never take a lover around the time Anakin was conceived, but that her master at the time didn¡¯t give her to others to enjoy.¡± Fay¡¯s face twisted so much by the end that, when combined with the brief burst of anger I sensed before she let the feeling go, it was almost as if Fay had been replaced by someone far less compassionate for a second. ¡°The boy has no father.¡± She added once the moment had passed, revealing something that I was hesitant to bring up.
Dooku¡¯s eyes narrowed as he took that in. ¡°No father? I do hope you¡¯re not suggesting the child was conceived by the Force or another miraculous event.¡± His words and tone made it clear just how preposterous he found the idea to be.
Fay''s smile shifted into one of those ¡®I¡¯m older and wiser than you¡¯ ones I remembered my grandmother used to love as she replied. ¡°While there is a possibility that is the case, I feel it unlikely. More likely the child is the result of a dalliance that Shmi Miss Skywalker has either forgotten or wishes to forget. I only bring it up because, based on the rough date of Anakin¡¯s birth occurring around the time of Cameron¡¯s arrival, there is a clear sign the Force is at work here. Two unusually strong Force users appearing or being born at the same time is not a coincidence.¡±
Dooku¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°As much as I wish I could dismiss such a point, I cannot.¡± He sighed, and in that moment, there was a rare glimpse of a man in later life who was growing tired of life, and everything connected to it. ¡°While I would appreciate it if the Force found ways to limit how difficult it makes things for us, I accept that is not how the Force works; nor that it allows coincidences to occur without reason.¡±
¡°Quite so. Though it is in those moments, as you well know, that we are able to influence events in accordance with the Force¡¯s needs,¡± Fay added, her grandmotherly smile still present. ¡°However, I feel we have drifted slightly off-topic here. Cameron, if you would continue.¡±
¡°Yes, master. Another issue, and one I dislike the most, is that within the Temple ¨C specifically within the High Council itself ¨C there are people who dislike me. Given this, and the fact Anakin¡¯s potential is greater than even my own, there¡¯s a chance that these people, this element, might try to¡ indoctrinate Anakin to see that everything I have done or will do is against the Council¡¯s, the Jedi, and the Republic¡¯s wishes. As much as I don¡¯t want to admit it, they would use Anakin to counter me and label either a subversive element in the Order, or even a Dark Jedi in training.¡±
¡°Something that would be even easier to manage if the truth of your parentage came to light,¡± Dooku added as he tapped his forefingers against each other. ¡°And while I would prefer that the Order wasn¡¯t rife with internal issues and instead focused on¡ difficulties inherent in the Republic, it is a fact of nature that any sufficiently large group of beings will develop internal factions with differing opinions on the direction their group is heading and how events should be handled.¡± He sighed before continuing. ¡°And now with the threat of the Sith hanging over us, even if only a small number of us are aware and accepting of this, any schism in the Order brought on by your or those opposed to you could well prove catastrophic to the Order¡¯s ¨C and indeed the Republic¡¯s ¨C survival.¡±
I nodded as Dooku spoke, finding that I agreed with what he was saying. Yet, a part of me was becoming convinced that a schism in the Order might be the only way to save it; or at least correct the flaws inherent in it from those who would blindly follow the Republic and the Senate without asking why they were doing so. ¡°Aye, plus there¡¯s this feeling I have that the Sith, or their puppets, are active in the Senate. If I¡¯m right, and I feel as though I am, then they have influence there, and thus over the Order the closer the Order decides to cleave itself to the Senate. Placing Anakin in the Temple will place him in the Sith¡¯s crosshairs right just as he begins to show resentment towards us from separating him from his mother.¡±
¡°You feel the Sith would move to try to corrupt him, turn him to the Dark Side?¡± Fay asked as her smile fell and her brow creased.
I nodded before verbally responding. ¡°Yes, master. If not him, then me. We all know I¡¯ve touched the Dark Side. Many Jedi felt when I lashed out, kriff, even Padm¨¦ did. If it was strong enough of a ripple that she felt it, then I have to assume that the Sith felt it as well.¡±
And that idea dominated my thoughts during my downtime. If either Sith Lord ¨C or Maul, wherever he was, for that matter ¨C decided to kidnap me for ¡®training¡¯ there was shab-all I could do to stop them. Kriff, even if I knew they were coming, my only options would be to run or die; and I wasn¡¯t sure either would be allowed. Then, of course, was the fear of them getting their hooks into Anakin from an even earlier age. That gnawing, ice-cold pit in my stomach had kept me up more than a few nights, and several times I¡¯d found myself contemplating ways to kill Anakin to prevent his fall, which made me sick to my stomach.
Dooku leaned back and began to stroke his bread. ¡°That¡ is concerningly probable.¡±
¡°Even with those issues, real or potential, the Jedi Temple is still the best option we have for training Anakin to become a Jedi.¡± Fay countered; her brow still creased. I could sense her unease with the subject and some reluctance that I assumed was to do with placing Anakin in the Temple. Or I hoped it was as that meant there was a small but growing chance that I could convince her to, if not prevent it, then at least delay it for a year or two. ¡°If we go with your suggestion to place him with a group of freed slaves, there is a risk he forms attachments to others. That would hinder any future development he will have as a Jedi.¡±
¡°I understand your concern, master, and I agree with the risk you mention about placing Anakin with the Lokella poses. Plus, there is always the chance that the Hutt behind the initial slave mining operation makes another concerted effort to recapture the system and slaves. However those risks are, at least to me, less than the chance that the Sith learn about Anakin and move to train him to bring about the end of the Jedi Order.¡±
Silence fell over the cockpit for a while as we all contemplated the two options on the table. All I could hope was that, when the time came to make a decision, my masters at least allowed me a vote on the matter because while they did treat me like an adult, I was still just their Padawan and was expected to follow their instructions.
¡°Perhaps,¡± Dooku began slowly, as if giving voice to a still forming thought. ¡°Perhaps, we might consider sending Anakin to another group. As much as I have issues with several members of the group, there are the Green Jedi on Corellia. They could be another option if we decide to follow Cameron¡¯s advice and not send the boy to the Temple.¡± That wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d considered, but it was an option. ¡°Or even a Force sect with less connections to the High Council, such as the Matukai.¡±
Now those options were completely unexpected. Although I did remember the name Matukai from the KOTOR games, that had only showcased their force-enabling equipment, not anything further about their practices.
¡°While I don¡¯t know that the Matukai would be entirely suitable, I do concede that such groups need to be considered,¡± Fay replied almost as slowly. ¡°If we are truly concerned with Anakin¡¯s fall to the Dark Side, then perhaps a visit to the Voss would be more beneficial, as they have a unique affinity for such futuristic visions. It¡¯s possible that they might also be agreeable to guiding and educating him.¡±
Dooku¡¯s mouth twisted. He looked like someone who had been forced to swallow a bowl of lemon drops. I didn¡¯t know who the Voss were, but they were obviously not held in high esteem by the Serennian master.
Fay continued, seemingly ignoring him. ¡°And, in the interests of fairness, if we are going to consider not sending Anakin to the Temple ¨C and for the record, I am still to be convinced that is not the best course of action ¨C then we need to continue these discussions and consider all possible options. That would also give us time to meditate on them.¡±
¡°Agreed. Now, since regardless of our decision regarding the boy, you wish for the mother to be placed with the Lokella?¡± Dooku asked as he turned his attention to me. I nodded in reply. ¡°That we can all agree on,¡± he continued as he slowly stood. ¡°Once we¡¯ve exited this hyperspace jump, set course for the ShaDo system. Master Fay and I will both meditate on the boy.¡±
¡°And perhaps talk with him,¡± Fay offered as she also stood. ¡°While he¡¯s too young to fully understand his choices, I feel that speaking with him might help us in deciding which path is the correct one. Just before we arrive, we will reconvene this discussion. If we allow Anakin time to settle on Mtael¡¯s Gift, we run the chance of him making more attachments that would need to be broken if we both feel he should head to the Temple.¡±
Dooku lowered his head in agreement and acceptance, then the two left the cockpit. As I turned to the controls and readied the request for the hyperspace routes for the next stage of our journey ¨C there was no direct route from Tatooine to the ShaDo system so we needed to take several hyperspace lanes that skirted Hutt Space ¨C I felt relief that my wish for Anakin to not go to the Temple hadn¡¯t been dismissed out of hand. Yes, there was still the chance Fay and Dooku could decide that was the best option, but I now had just under a week to not only hope they saw things from my perspective but to prepare more arguments why the Lokella was the best current place for Anakin.
I¡¯d also planned to spend time with him getting to know him and building the start of a friendship. If my masters planned to speak with him about his choices, then having him trust me and along with wanting to stay close to his mother was a card I would play.
It might be underhanded but given the very real risks with placing him in the Temple held, I was willing to do all I could ¨C short of directly disobeying my masters ¨C to get the outcome I wanted.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Two figures, each bearing shafts of light, blades of energy, stood across from each other. The lower blade glowing a deep, rich blue; the higher one shining pure on the edges, yet dark as pitch at its core. The Force hummed in excitement around them, contrasting the bright shine of new and untapped yet seemingly limitless potential, with the older and more focused well of energy that boasted nearly as much depth as the first.
Suddenly, the smaller figure moved, their blade surging forward, though the taller one blocked with the faintest flick of his wrist. The challenger pulled back, then came again. The strike was fast, yet due to the wielder¡¯s stature, was physically weaker and easy for the older and more experienced duelist to deflect with their black blade.
Yet, as time passed, the student grew stronger. The attacks came more controlled while maintaining their power. The two blades grew brighter in power and slowly shifted. One from the rich azure into a light violet hue, while the other thinned, and shortened slightly, the white nimbus growing fainter until it was little more than a shell to give the darkness a predefined shape. The student also grew slowly, and as the tendrils of the Force receded, Cam and Anakin were revealed. Cam was older, ash brown hair pulled back behind his head in a low-slung ponytail held in place by an engraved clasp, holding the Darksaber in a loose one-handed grip at his side. Anakin was also slightly older, barely in his teens as he came into focus.
The image shifted as dark grey waves of smoke filtered across it, when they cleared both Anakin and Cam were now back-to-back. From all around them, multi-coloured blaster bolts raged in a deadly storm. Yet none touched them.
Their blades moved as one even though neither could see the other, deflecting and blocking all the fire that came their way. Nothing breached the spherical walls of fire the pair had conjured with their sabres. Anakin was grinning wildly, seemingly enjoying the chaos erupting around them and, while Cam was less exuberant, joy still shone through in his eyes, if only at the enjoyment of teaming with Anakin, rather than the calibre of the opponents that they faced.
Ripples of smoke appeared once more, briefly obscuring the scene. When it once more became clear, the bolts of energy had shifted, replaced by shafts of sunfire in various hues. Yellow, green, and blue blades moved in a loose outer circle, their faces hidden by robes of shadowy mist, contrasting the two warriors, who remained in the middle, back to back. Anakin still appeared eager but seemed to be restraining himself.
Suddenly, one of the figures, who sported the twin blades of a saberstaff, surged forward while twirling the blades above their head like the codependent orbit of flaming binary stars. Anakin moved to block and retaliate, only for a second figure to break from the circle and strike in an effort to separate them. Cam answered by shifting to guard Anakin¡¯s flank, guiding and pushing back the blade, before spinning back to his starting position. That was the signal for the others in the attacking ring to move. Blades of various colours thrust, struck, and crashed against the defences of the central pair. Anakin was clearly the less skilled of the pair, but never did he seem overwhelmed as Cam was always there, ready to intervene when necessary. A gesture here, a tug on Anakin there, an elegant and fluid parry there. Always, the master protected the student from being struck.
Faster and faster the attacking ring moved, but no matter how fast they came, from what direction or combination, the central pair stood firm. Enjoyment radiated from both as they moved in sync, flowing with grace, power and determination. Though that all changed in an instant when, after blocking an emerald strike, Anakin stepped forward, pivoted around the blade lock, and struck the figure in a blitzing counter strike, his sabre a tongue of searing violet ice. The figure collapsed to the ground and their blade winked out. A brief, unexpected lull fell over the scene before the attackers surged forwards once more, this time with far more intensity.
Anakin was forced to step back, pushing his back against Cam¡¯s. In response, Cam¡¯s movements shifted, replacing the calm but excited demeanour with grim determination. With a flick and twist, he redirected an oncoming blow into its neighbour, unbalancing two of his attackers before a jet of flame engulfed another. Anakin, encouraged by his mentor, started striking back against their foes with renewed intensity, driving back their attackers who wavered; almost as if shocked at what they were seeing.
The smoke spun around the pair once more, as the various blades of lights faded into it. As the smoke cleared, it revealed a battered Cam backing through a shallow river, one arm hanging uselessly at his side as his other armoured glove held the Darksaber tightly. After him followed a group of shadowed figures. Not Jedi, but hardly less dangerous, they wielded a variety of exotic weapons as they stalked their prey.
Even as Cam turned to face them, wisps of sickly green mist began to rise from the water and cling to Cam¡¯s boots and greaves like long sinister fingers, responding to the chants of several of the attackers. As a shimmer of energy met the tendrils and began to force them back, Cam raised his saber to guard against a torrent of emerald lightning that was arcing towards him, forcibly splitting his attention.
As the rest of the attackers moved in to exploit this opening, an earth-shattering roar filled the air around them. An instant later, a streak of purple sliced through three of the figures before coming to rest beside Cam and forming into an enraged Anakin. There were no words that needed to be exchanged as the two faced their assailants in a furious counterattack, the air soon rent by battlecries and war chants.
The smoke fell across the vision once more, though this time it engulfed the central pair. When it cleared, Anakin was furiously clashing with another figure with a dark purple blade. He was attacking with the fury of a star, his anger easy to sense, yet even as it swirled around them both, it was seemingly absorbed by the wielder.
His opponent was aggressive, powerful, and easily matched Anakin¡¯s lighter blade stroke for stroke, as they clashed. Suddenly, his adversary diverted his blade, crippled Anakin with a sharp kick to the knee, and then stuck out a hand, catching Anakin off-guard, and sending him soaring backwards. The young man tumbled end over end coming to a sudden stop against an obstacle, yet before they could move a flash of purple lightning arced the distance between the two and impaled Anakin where he lay.
A cry of pure anguish sent the purple blade hurtling back as Cam slid to a stop next to his apprentice. Pained ripples emerged from them as faint, golden light swirled around the pair, only to be driven back by a howl of pure, unadulterated rage from the older man, as his brother had fallen slack in his arms.
Another cry rent the air. However, whereas the first was the call of a wounded animal, this was rage and chaos incarnate. The air thrummed, translucent sonic waves nearly visible under the strain. The earth cracked around them, then cratered, earth and stone simultaneously compressing and exploding outwards in a maelstrom of furious energy. From the bodies of the two arced lances of non-energy. Bolts of pure nothingness tore through the air, rending apart the world of mortal sight and revealing an abyss darker than the frozen void between stars.
Seconds later, the energy reached a critical mass and the explosion came in an outward blast of pure chaos. Trees were uprooted and tossed aside like leaves. Boulders the size of starfighters were reduced to dust. The figure was blasted off his feet, his cloak torn from his body as he landed hard dozens of metres away, hastily scrambling to his feet. Stray ambient cracks of darkness permeated the air before slowly beginning to cyclone down towards Cam as the man stood and slowly turned towards their attacker.
A heartbeat later, a burst of darkness arced across the near-kilometre that separated the two. The killer barely had enough time to raise his blade in defence before a bolt of black lightning crashed downwards at him with the fury and strength of a meteor. The blow drove him to his knees as the ground cracked and shook once more.
The darkness coalesced once more into Cam, who stood blade-locked over his opponent. His eyes, completely pitch-black except for irises blazing with hellfire, stared down into the sickly yellow gaze of Mace Windu.
The smoke once more returned, though this time, faint black and red tendrils surged within it. Cam reappeared with two others, striding along the command bridge between the crew pits, his black glittering cape, emblazoned with a red dragon¡¯s head scarred with a purple slash across its left eye, billowing out around him like a monarch''s mantle. Around them, things ¨C people ¨C buzzed, all moving hard to avoid their gaze.
Behind Cam, his companions followed on behind: one with dark, raven hair flowing freely behind them. The other with a river of fiery hair flowing down over both shoulders and blasters strapped to their hips. Both moved close, with the raven-haired one reaching out for Cam¡¯s hand. The hand dropped however, as a lumbering shadow approached and laid down, its body curled around Cam protectively, a wisp of thin shadow curling around his legs. It was almost completely silent amidst the murmuring voices of the crew, yet still massive enough that Cam merely reached out in front of him to absently stroke it.
The world they were seeing came back into sight as the dreadnought finished its flight pattern. Massive, magnificent towers reached the stars from all over the world as objects, starships, flew between wherever the mentor was and the planet below. A large vessel, decked in red and grey, fragmented and began a fiery free-fall as it was hammered from multiple sides by streaks of turbolaser fire.
Suddenly, images flashed across his vision. A yellow world, heated by twin suns. A dark, dirty red world that made the skin crawl. A dank, corrupted planet, sickly orange from the swampy pollution, orbited by a moon that was somehow even more vile. Each world then was enveloped by hundreds, thousands, of streaks of yellow. The surfaces of the worlds burnt and melted away under the intensity of the light, leaving no trace of life or infrastructure behind.
Those images faded away as the original planet came back into focus. Waves of energy, of life, radiated up from the world, almost as if pleading with Cam. Yet their pleas, that energy, found nothing to cling to as they struck the beskar-cold surface of the man¡¯s determination.
A cold, focused fury radiated from Cam as a single world echoed around the room.
¡°Ragnar?k.¡±
A moment of silence, then in simultaneous coordination, a hailstorm of red and blue bolts began to rain down on the city-planet below. A faint blue barrier blocked the initial volley, but that only made the volleys grow stronger and more frequent, until nothing could be seen except the illuminated corona of laser fire. Yet Cam stood unmoving.
Finally, after what felt like days, the light died down. Gone were the gleaming towers of metal that had reached for the sky. Gone was the energy of trillions of souls pleading for their lives. Gone was everything. All that remained was a black, twisted, lifeless rock that floated in the dead of space.
Eyes stared out through the viewport analysing the wreckage of the planet and the surrounding fleets. With the illumination of battle now over, the transparisteel had once more become semi-reflective. Yet there were no red eyes to stare back at him. The only thing visible was the mask. A dark cold visage with twisting horns, and teeth the colour of scarlet blood, the visor shining crimson like hellfire.
The smoky wisps returned, brushing away the death and rage, and replaced them once more with Cam and Anakin. Once more they were fighting back-to-back, but their surroundings were vastly different.
The two of them stood on a glowing disk of a hundred billion pricks of light, slowly spinning in a massive white vortex and condensing into a recognizable z-axis view of the galaxy. From all around them, from every corner encroached a vast web of shadowy tendrils, absorbing the light of stars. Blotting out entire sectors and consuming them to feed its growing formlessness. The two men stood with their blades drawn and drove away the shadows as much as possible, but despite their best efforts, more and more of the galaxy was consumed. Finally, Anakin stepped forward in front of Cam, and began taking the brunt of the focus. Cam stepped back, switched off his lightsaber and readied himself for a moment before hurling a hand down to land on the Deep Core in a single force-shockwave. The omnidirectional blast billowed out from him, vaporising the tendrils and scattering the remaining wisps of smoke back to the edges of the galaxy beyond all sight.
However, at the same time, the foundations on which the pair stood could not withstand that strike either. There was a great rumble as cracks began to grow along the length and breadth of the expanse of the galaxy. Splinters began to form, sectors of space broke off, entire galactic regions became displaced from the cohesion that they¡¯d once been party to. As both Cam and Anakin reached out and tried to steady the tremors and disruption, they could only meet each other''s gaze in triumph and exhilieration at their ultimate success, yet simultaneously sadness and resignation at what their victory had ultimately cost them.
I snapped up in bed, sweat dripping from my forehead as it made my sleepwear stick to my skin. ¡°What. The. Fuck?¡± I muttered out between rapid shallow breaths. My mind spun as my mind raced, trying to process whatever the fuck I¡¯d just dreamed.
I closed my eyes, trying to centre myself as I fought to regain control of my vision. I thought I heard something, but it was muffled, distant, so I ignored it and focused on what I¡¯d just experienced. It took me longer than I¡¯d have liked to get my heart rate under control, but I got there soon enough. With that done, I replayed the vision in my head, going over it slowly and carefully.
Everything about it screamed that it was a vision, yet it was unlike any I¡¯d had before. The figures ¨C which were myself and Anakin ¨C were clear to see, even if many of the various attackers weren¡¯t.
The first scene, for lack of a better word had clearly been me training him in how to use a lightsaber. I knew I was heavily leaning towards taking him as my Padawan when I could, but was this the Force telling me of what could or would happen if I did, or warning me of the dangers such a path posed?
Our first fight had been against, well mooks. I could understand the excitement Anakin had radiated, and my apparent disinterest as even now, after only a few years, I was growing bored of engaging groups of such people in combat. It wasn¡¯t fair to have them go against someone trained in warfare, or the Force. Certainly not both.
The shift had shown us being attacked by Jedi, which was disconcerting. Did the Council deem my training of Anakin a threat, or the fact that between us we had the potential to be the most powerful Force users to exist? Would the idea of us having such radically different opinions from the majority of the Order result in them wanting to kill us? That seemed excessive, yet when I thought about it a moment, I could see it happening. If Windu ¨C who I¡¯d get back to in a moment ¨C had felt the threat of Palpatine was too dangerous to be left alive, and he already had reservations about me being a Jedi, then how would he react if I altered Anakin¡¯s opinions to more closely align with my own?
Now that wasn¡¯t to say that I planned to, as I think how he¡¯d grown up in the canon timeline wasn¡¯t too far removed from how I¡¯d approach certain situations, but I guess I could understand their logic, even if I¡¯d call them fucking morons to their faces about it.
The third scene¡ an ambush, or multiple ambushes. I¡¯d seen hints of ways Bo had attacked me when she¡¯d used Mandalorian ways to counter Jedi in our spars in that part of the vision, but this had been far more aggressive and dangerous than anything Bo had done. Which made sense. Still, I¡¯d have to be cautious as clearly someone ¨C or multiple someones ¨C had decided that hiring assassins and bounty hunters to take me out was a good idea.
I shivered as I got to the part where I saw Anakin die. That had been Windu, he had been unmistakeable, even with the yellow eyes. And speaking of which, since when was Windu a prospective Sith candidate to be Sidious¡¯s apprentice? While I knew the man had major issues with me, the possibility of him falling so far into zealotry as to embrace the Dark Side¡
I paused and took a deep breath, pushing away the surging emotions that section of the vision had brought on. I needed to analyse this clinically to try to understand it as there was no way that I could avoid¡
My door opened and someone surged into the room.
¡°CAM!¡± Anakin calling out my name was the only warning I got before he leapt and slammed into me. His arms wrapped around my stomach tightly, almost too tightly.
I blinked, trying to work out why¡
¡°Anakin, what happened?¡± I asked slowly as I wondered if he¡¯d either picked up on my emotions while I¡¯d slept ¨C unlikely but possible as he was absurdly strong with the Force ¨C or, and this was an idea that made my blood go cold, had he experienced the vision, or something similar, as well?
The boy didn¡¯t answer, instead hugging me tighter, and instinctually pulling the Force around us. He was using it to protect us, which had me more concerned that he¡¯d shared my vision, or at least parts of it.
Knowing that it¡¯d take a while for him to calm enough that he¡¯d been willing to speak, I placed my hand on his back and made small, circular motions even as I radiated as many calm and safe thoughts as I could within the Force.
Since I didn¡¯t see Anakin relaxing soon and, so far, I hadn¡¯t sensed anything from my masters meaning they either hadn¡¯t sensed my vision ¨C unlikely ¨C or were sleeping ¨C probable ¨C I went back to analysing the vision; or what I¡¯d seen at least.
I let the issue of Windu killing Anakin pass, both because I wanted to spare the boy from my anger, and also due to my relative lack of surprise at that particular turn of events. Instead, I moved onto the scene of me on a bridge of a warship. The two beside me had been Serra and Bo, and since we¡¯d all been decked out in armour, it heavily implied that I¡¯d not only left the Jedi after Anakin¡¯s death ¨C if I hadn¡¯t already, but that I¡¯d taken control of the clans and¡ gone to war.
The worlds I¡¯d seen burn briefly were easy to place. Tatooine, Geonosis and Nal Hutta. All three were logical targets to attack, that I didn¡¯t have an issue with. But shattering them until no life remained, and doing the same to Coruscant, that was something I couldn¡¯t understand. Had my anger of Windu¡¯s killing of Anakin, and the threat Sidious posed been enough for me to work my way to the point where I¡¯d willingly burn a planet of a trillion sentients to kill a handful of targets?
What scared me slightly was that yes, I could see the path I¡¯d take, the small steps in wars that could lead me there, and it terrified me. I knew such orders existed. The Republic called it the Base Delta Zero naval code, though it hadn¡¯t been used in over a thousand years. But to think that I¡¯d so willingly use it against Coruscant¡
I closed my eyes and took a breath, clearing the dark and dangerous road my thoughts were heading down. I chose instead to focus on the end of the vision, where Anakin and I had been fighting back-to-back once more. There, he¡¯d clearly been fighting Mace, yet this time Anakin had been holding his own, and even going out of his way to defend me. I¡¯d do the same for him fighting Sidious ¨C which hinted that what Anakin might¡¯ve seen was his fate as Vader, which wasn¡¯t something a boy of five should have to witness ¨C and while that was a fight I knew I¡¯d have to have one day, I felt this wasn¡¯t want the vision was hinting at.
Unless I missed my guess, what the Force was suggesting that, to prevent either of us falling, we had to defend each other.
¡°C-Cam?¡± I looked down to see Anakin had pulled back enough that I could see his face. His eyes were red and his cheeks wet, though I¡¯d never realised it as my clothes were still soaked in sweat. In his eyes I saw fear and terror, though the faintest hints of hope were buried beneath them.
¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I replied, brushing some of his hair off his forehead, ¡°and I assume that, like myself, you saw¡ images of what might be.¡±
He nodded slowly, then sniffed. ¡°I, I, uh, saw you training me. Then us fighting¡¡± His voice trailed off, and I picked up the conversation.
¡°Fighting beings with blasters, then others with lightsabers, then a collection of beings with lots of different types of weapons?¡± I asked. His eyes widened and he nodded again. ¡°And whatever came next, it scared you, didn¡¯t it?¡±
His head went back against my chest though from the movement he made, I understood he was once more nodding.
¡°I won¡¯t go into detail, but would you like to hear what I saw?¡± I asked very slowly. Revealing what I¡¯d done might scar him for life, but at the same time, him hearing that I¡¯d seen myself doing terrible things might help him.
I paused and took a deep breath as I felt something shift around us. ¡°I saw¡ I saw you die,¡± he held me tighter, ¡°then I saw myself do¡ things I¡¯d never do. I, I killed anyone and everyone in my way just to kill the one that killed you.¡± That was as far as I was willing to take it. Anymore, and I instinctively knew I¡¯d drive a wedge between us.
¡°Wh, when I saw you die,¡± he said slowly after a moment, his head still pressed tightly against my chest, ¡°I went after the one who killed you. So-sometimes he had a red sword, sometimes a longer blue one. I, uh, I lost each time. They placed me in a cage of metal and made me do horrible things.¡± He paused and whimpered. ¡°I was a slave all over again, and I helped them enslave others.¡±
¡°Shh,¡± I whispered as I stroked his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. What we saw isn¡¯t the future, not unless we let it be.¡± I added slowly, trying to take his thoughts past those images to the final part of the vision; the part I would move planets to reach. ¡°Focus on the end. We fought together, we kept each other safe. That is the part I want you to focus on, to keep in mind whenever you think about this again. So long as we work together, we fight together, neither of us will do those things.¡±
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
His head moved in a nod as he tightened his grip even further. He had to be using the Force subconsciously as there was no way a boy this young could hug me tight enough that I started to hurt. Still, I understood perfectly why he needed to, and so let it go. I merely continued to rub gentle circles on his back, waiting for him to calm down enough that I could get him back to his room.
As I soothed Anakin, my mind turned to the very end of vision. When I¡¯d been trying to hold the galaxy together, to drive back the darkness, I¡¯d shattered the galaxy. I didn¡¯t know though if the vision of me had intentionally broken the galaxy, or if it had been an unintended side effect of trying to protect it from whatever had been in those dark, malevolent tendrils. What could possibly have driven me to be so desperate that I¡¯d even consider doing something that carried such a risk?
The door to my quarters opened and Shmi stormed in ¡°Anakin! There you are!¡± she said as she moved towards us. It was clear she was panicked about him, which suggested he¡¯d woken her when he¡¯d jumped from his bunk and come to me.
¡°It¡¯s alright Miss Skywalker,¡± I began before she was close enough to try and prise her son from his hug, ¡°Anakin just had a dream; one brought on by the Force.¡± I paused and gulped as a worried mother turned her attention on me, making it clear she was less than impressed with what she was hearing. ¡°Um¡¡± I paused and licked my lips, trying to work out how to explain this to someone who knew next to nothing about the Force.
Shmi crossed her arms and looked at me. It wasn¡¯t a glare, but it promised that, once Anakin was calm and back in bed, she¡¯d return to this point, probably with my masters present.
That was going to be a fun conversation.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
It took just over five days to make the various hyperlane connections of our journey. With the system being well off the beaten path, and needing to manoeuvre carefully so close to the Hutt Space border, it¡¯d taken longer than I¡¯d expected but that¡¯d just given me more time to think up reasons for Anakin staying with the Lokella and to bond with him.
¡°We¡¯re approaching the exit coordinates,¡± Bo said from the co-pilot¡¯s seat next to me. ¡°Exiting hyperspace in thirty seconds.¡±
While Bo wasn¡¯t the most natural choice for a co-pilot, she was the only choice I had. Neither Fay nor Dooku had much interest in piloting a starship and both had made clear that since the Ne¡¯tra Sartr was ¡®mine¡¯, then I was the one expected to pilot and maintain it. That hadn¡¯t been a huge issue while on Aesolian but going to Tatooine it had. However, once we¡¯d left and with Bo proving she was prepared to honour her word about not running back to the Mandalore sector ¨C no matter how much she wanted ¨C I¡¯d allowed her access to the cockpit and assigned her as my co-pilot.
Before we¡¯d left Tatooine, and at a few stops along the way here, we¡¯d managed to get more details about the situation in the Mandalore sector. War had broken out but with the Senator for the sector being loyal to Adonai, the Senate was unwilling to intervene. Though the Holonet news mentioned the Jedi were watching the fighting carefully given to the historical problems the Mandalorians had caused the Order and the Republic.
As we¡¯d passed by the Aridus system, Bo had managed to get a message from her father. Apparently, Houses Kryze and Ordo had taken out two major bases controlled by Death Watch and driven House Varaud back in three separate battles.
The ship shuddered slightly and the streaky lights of hyperspace slowed down, and a large red gas giant came into view. That placed us at the inner edge of the system inside the radius of the system¡¯s Oort cloud but far enough away from the station and only habitable world that any defenders wouldn¡¯t start firing on us instantly.
And so, naturally, the moment we¡¯d finished transitioning to normal space, the alarm klaxon sounded.
¡°There¡¯s two ships bearing down on us from two-five mark four-one,¡± Bo called out as I increased the power generated by the ship¡¯s core and shifted around the extra power. ¡°Profiles read as one CR-90 corvette and an older model Guardian-class.¡±
¡°The Guardian¡¯s new,¡± I muttered even as I began to recharge the hyperdrive. While I wasn¡¯t sensing any danger until I was sure that the ships coming towards us were from the Lokella I¡¯d keep prepping as if to make a quick exit. Though that would be delayed given the hyperdrive had only just deposited us back into real space.
¡°Woah,¡± Anakin mumbled from the navigator¡¯s station behind my seat. Since he¡¯d come on board, he¡¯d been soaking up everything he could about how the Ne¡¯tra Sartr worked and what the role of each part of the ship was. While he was still young, that knack he¡¯d had in the main timeline was shining through with how quickly he was picking up everything I taught him. About the only thing I wasn¡¯t willing to do was to let him fly the ship, though that was only because Shmi had begged me to not let him do so.
¡°I thought you said these people were friends!¡± Bo called out as her hands flew over her controls and I saw power being diverted to the weaponry.
¡°They are, I think, but we just dropped out of hyperspace on the only vector in and out of the system. With this being so close to Hutt Space, coupled with the fact that they¡¯re former slaves, them being cautious isn¡¯t unexpected,¡± I answered.
A small light blinked between Bo and me, and I breathed a sigh of relief as a channel was opened between our ships. Slavers wouldn¡¯t bother talking in a system like this, they¡¯d have just attacked.
I flicked open the channel and started speaking. ¡°Approaching vessels, this is Cameron Shan of the Jedi Order. Transmitting clearance codes and requesting permission to enter the system and land on the station orbiting the second planet.¡± The door to the cockpit slid open at the same moment as a small hologram display above the communication control flickered into action.
¡°Mtael,¡± a well-endowed female Togruta said as she saw me before bowing slightly. I caught Bo¡¯s eyes widen then narrow as she glanced my way, but I said nothing as the Togruta stood up straight and continued. ¡°It has been some time since we last heard from you. We heard reports of a young human Jedi in the Mandalore sector, and we grew concerned when war broke out there. Some wondered if you had died, though I had complete faith in your survival.¡±
¡°We left just as the war began,¡± I explained, glancing at Bo. Surprisingly while I could sense her anger and despair ¨C probably about being away from home ¨C she didn¡¯t make any outwards reaction. ¡°Though we were there when the first battles were fought. However, the reason we¡¯re here is that I wanted to stop by and see how everyone was doing; and drop off two additional refugees I recently liberated from slavery.¡±
The Togruta, whom I remembered was named Baalta Iradel, smiled. ¡°Then we are glad to greet you. I will contact Mtael¡¯s Gift and inform them of your impending arrival. Freerunner out.¡±
¡°Acknowledged,¡± I managed to get out before the hologram faded. From the corner of my eye, I saw Bo looking at me, a smirk growing on her face, but I kept my focus on the consoles in front of me.
As we moved forward, the two ships swung to each side to allow us to pass between them. As we did so, both ships activated their running lights, bathing the Ne¡¯tra Sartr in the light. I heard Anakin inhale and let out a whispered ¡°Wizard!¡± at the display but kept my eyes firmly on my consoles as I sensed growing curiosity in Bo.
¡°Mtael?¡± Bo asked once we were past the two Lokella corvettes, but I chose to ignore her. While I figured she¡¯d get the story once we arrived on the station ¨C whose name I would never, ever say or think ¨C I¡¯d rather not have to explain the title if I could avoid it.
¡°While Cameron is uncomfortable with the title, it is one he earned,¡± Dooku said, revealing himself and Fay to the others in the cockpit after they¡¯d silently entered minutes earlier. ¡°He is, after all, the one the Lokella see as most responsible for freeing them from Hutt-controlled slavery. From defending and inspiring the defence of the station from a counter-attack, through defeating Girk Saxon in single combat to stopping an ambush when the Lokella went after the Hutt responsible for their enslavement, the Lokella feel he is worthy of such an accolade.¡±
¡°Wait, the station we¡¯re heading to is where Gar¡¯s old man died?¡± Bo asked as she turned her seat around to face my master. I, however, found as much interest in my displays as I could.
¡°Indeed. Neither I nor Master Fay were present for that battle, however we heard about what happened from both our Padawan and the Lokella afterwards. While Cameron is¡ reluctant to speak of that day, I¡¯m sure if you ask, many of the Lokella would be willing to recount the battle and Cameron¡¯s fight with Girk Saxon to you.¡±
I fought down the fleeting desire to throttle the old man. Still, I wished the bastard wasn¡¯t enjoying putting me on the spot like this as much as he was. As Dooku began to recount the events that led us to discover this system ¨C after Anakin asked him about how this place had come to be ¨C I silently prayed to the Force that, when we arrived on the station, the Lokella didn¡¯t make a big deal out of my return.
Yet in the very pit of my stomach, I had a bad feeling that even the Force was enjoying my discomfort with how I felt about the Lokella¡¯s reverence towards me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Apparently, I¡¯d been right. After we¡¯d landed, the ruling council of the Lokella ¨C which had expanded to eleven members due to their increased size, but with me still holding a seat on it ¨C had greeted us and proclaimed that there would be a feast that evening in honour of Dooku and I.
While the Lokella showered me with affection and respect ¨C with several offering prayers of thanks to me for founding the colony ¨C Bo had failed miserably to contain her enjoyment. She¡¯d all but doubled over in laughter by the time the sixth person had come forward and offered their thanks. Though she was the most overt, it was plain that my masters, Shmi, and Anakin all found amusement in my discomfort as well.
When we¡¯d finally been able to leave the landing bay ¨C which had taken nearly an hour to manage ¨C Maan Lonwin and Tweq Ruhn, two of the original seven council members, had escorted us to the bay where I¡¯d fought Girk. There we discovered that some of the freed slaves had painted a mural detailing the fight to defend the station against the slaver¡¯s attempted recapture. Taking prominence in the mural, and mirrored by a stone statue, was an image of my fight with Girk.
I¡¯d expressed admiration of the work, even if inside I wanted to destroy the thing, while Dooku had commented that the artists had done a good job capturing my likeness as Fay looked on silently with a wry smile.
Anakin and Shmi, while now aware of why the Lokella held me in such regard thanks to Dooku telling them the story, were still in shock at the reception. That issue though was cleared up at the feast when Maan, Tweq and Baalta ¨C who¡¯d arrived back on the station in time for the celebration ¨C took it in turns retelling the story of the ¡°Mtael¡¯s Defiance¡± as the Lokella had taken to calling the battle.
Of course, Bo couldn¡¯t settle for just one retelling and asked them several times to retell the story, and then, once she¡¯d been happy with hearing the story four or five times, she hooked up her vambrace to a display and showed my verd¡¯goten hunt to the Lokella, Anakin and Shmi. That had resulted in both Skywalkers looking at me almost reverently, with Anakin peppering me with questions about the rumours he¡¯d heard of a Mandalorian taking down a greater krayt dragon single handedly. It also had him asking Bo ¨C much to Shmi¡¯s terror ¨C about what it took for one to become Mandalorian. That had me seeing images of him hunting rancors, or bigger, monsters in an attempt to one-up me; which was both chilling and, when I was honest with myself about it, a little flattering.
Logically, I understood that this was Bo¡¯s way of getting back at me for going along with her father¡¯s initial plan, and possibly even the comments I¡¯d made on Tatooine to Watto, but that didn¡¯t stop me from wanting to drag her into a sparring ring and beat her arse like she owed me money.
Still, the Lokella, new and old ¨C the colony now numbered nearly six thousand after their most recent freedom raids ¨C had enjoyed watching the hunt. Though when some of the older, and more respectful members of the group had looked at me almost devoutly, the urge to reveal what I knew about the Sith to Sidious and Plagueis was momentarily appealing.
Of course, because I¡¯d wanted a distraction the Force had provided me with one, though not in the way I¡¯d wanted. About an hour into the feast, after Bo had finished showing the recording of my hunt ¨C which she¡¯d somehow gotten from her father ¨C a group of newer Lokella members at the far end of the hall had stood and approached. They were led by two humans; Ferox who was the shorter, broader and less diplomatic of the two and Validus who was taller, leaner and far more eloquent.
Ferox had an issue with the deference shown to me by the Lokella; because I was a Jedi ¨C I learnt a short while later that a Jedi had done nothing to free him a decade ago just before his wife was killed by his former master ¨C and was a child he felt I was unworthy of the respect the council was showing me. Thus he challenged me to prove my worth against him in combat. Maan had tried to calm him down, and I saw Baalta speak quietly to him, but he¡¯d not been willing to back down. He¡¯d called my victory over ¡®The Mandalorian¡¯ ¨C his words ¨C a fluke and the recording of my hunt a fake.
Bo had leapt from her seat at that, and if not for the fact I¡¯d grabbed her arm, would¡¯ve likely leapt over the table and tried to kill Ferox. Instead, she was forced to throw insults at him and question his manhood, which while disturbing, resulted in me learning a few more obscure Mando¡¯a curses and being very, very glad Bo hadn¡¯t ever been that angry with me. While scary, I was ashamed to say a part of me enjoyed seeing Bo this animated.
Ferox had ignored the insults and kept his focus on me. He stated loudly for everyone to hear that, if I truly had defeated Girk in single combat, and killed a greater krayt dragon then I¡¯d have no issues with proving it in the ring against him. I¡¯d wanted to ignore the challenge but, much to my annoyance, Bo had accepted for me. Fay¡¯s disapproval at me not backing out was easy to see, even without the Force, as while her face remained calm, the twitching at the corner of her eyes and the narrowing of her lips made her feelings on the matter clear.
That evening, after the feast had ended without any further incident, Fay had given me a dressing down for not backing out of the fight while Dooku had simply instructed me to make it quick. I countered that not doing so could undermine the current leadership of the Lokella ¨C something I¡¯d learnt about from Maan and Tweq before the dressing down ¨C as Ferox led a group of recently freed slaves that wished to be more aggressive in attacking the Hutts and other slavers. If he had his way, the Lokella would likely anger a far more powerful Hutt than Decca, bringing down a massive retaliation strike on the station and resulting in the Lokella either being killed or re-enslaved. In that context, Fay gave her reluctant permission for the spar to take place; though on the condition that I didn¡¯t use my lightsaber and that the fight would be to first blood.
Ferox had happily accepted, though as I found myself standing across the combat ring from him ¨C as he casually flourished twin swords with extreme ease and skill ¨C I wondered if he would obey the rule. Now, I would admit that I was curious to see how I¡¯d do against this galaxies equivalent of a gladiator as, going by the few underground fight clubs I¡¯d visited before, such fighters were always more brutal and unrestrained than other fighters.
About the only thing I was glad of as I handed my cloak, outer robes and lightsaber to Bo was that the fight wasn¡¯t taking place in the Force disruption room. That room caused a fifteen-hundred per cent cost penalty for any Force power and actively drained my stamina the longer the field was active.
¡°You¡¯ve got this,¡± Bo commented as she clipped my lightsaber to her belt. ¡°Just go all-out like we do in training, and you¡¯ll kick his arse with ease.¡±
I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at her. ¡°Bo, one, when we spar, I¡¯m never going all out. If I did neither of us would learn anything from the spars.¡± I commented as I ignored the narrowing of her eyes and I gave my sword a few experimental swings. I kept them basic and even made them slightly unwieldy on purpose as in this fight I wanted every advantage I could get. ¡°Two, this fight is under the same conditions as my fight with Girk, so no blatant Force powers like picking him up and rag dolling him around the room. And three, from what I¡¯ve been told Ferox here was something of a legend in the Hutt fighting pits. He fought and killed Wookies, Trandoshans and the like for over a decade in the pits and was undefeated until he lost to Validus.¡±
Bo scoffed at that and looked over at my opponent. Validus was helping him put on some basic armour that further enforced the image I had of Ferox as a gladiator. The two men, and about a dozen other fighters including a Wookie, were freed about two months ago on a raid. The Lokella had attacked a convoy that had just exited Hutts space. Onboard they¡¯d found a group of gladitorial slaves that were returning to their master¡¯s home after a tournament. While Pad Keba had lost his life leading the operation, almost a hundred slaves had been freed during the raid. I wasn¡¯t particularly sad that Keba was gone as he¡¯d been a pain in my arse during those initial few weeks when the Lokella movement had been born, losing someone I knew meant having to deal with newcomers, such as Ferox and Validus.
¡°He doesn¡¯t look that tough,¡± She remarked before turning back to me. ¡°Besides, you defeated Girk under those same conditions nearly two years ago. That was before you became Mando¡¯ade and proved your worth in the battle of Keldabe. Yeah, he¡¯s been fighting for a decade in the pits and looks to have muscles in places you haven¡¯t even discovered yet, but you can take him.¡± She smirked and jerked her thumb towards the side, where Anakin, Shmi and my masters were standing. ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t want you disappointing your future Padawan now do we?¡±
I made a face at Bo¡¯ comment, but I didn¡¯t deny it. There was a strong thought in my mind about taking Anakin as my Padawan if I was able to. Yes, the age difference would be an issue, as would my standing with the Order ¨C there was no kriffing way they¡¯d be happy with me training someone with the potential to be more powerful than me; not with my actions over the last few years ¨C but it would, I hope, help ensure the timeline changed enough that Vader wouldn¡¯t arise; and I wouldn¡¯t die because of that.
Still, I was impressed at how quickly Bo had cottoned on to my plan and accepted the boy. In the time it took us to get here, Anakin had not only learnt the names of every major component in the Ne¡¯tra Sartr and what their function was, but Bo had taught him how to field-strip and reassemble a blaster. He¡¯d picked it up quite well and was able to regularly perform the feat without error, even if it was somewhat slower than Bo or I due to his age.
All of that had caused Bo to promise him that if the Jedi, in their infinite wisdom, decided against letting him join, then she¡¯d adopt him into her family and make a Mandalorian out of him. The idea of Anakin being raised as a Mandalorian was tempting, as it would likely give him a more fitting structure to his life than the Jedi way. Indeed, the vision that we¡¯d shared made it all but certain that Anakin would indeed join the Mandalorians, but it was still up in the air how and when that would occur.
¡°This has nothing to do with Anakin, beyond possibly wanting him to see a spar between skilled fighters. This is about ensuring that Ferox doesn¡¯t start to run roughshod over the Lokella and allowing them to continue to progress down their own path,¡± I replied, which caused her smirk to widen into a grin.
¡°You mean the path where they continue to worship the ground you walk on? And here I thought you Jetii didn¡¯t go in for that sort of thing.¡± She chuckled as she adjusted the strap on my belt, making it a touch tighter than I¡¯d like. ¡°Still, at least now I know why you didn¡¯t like all the challenges on Mandalore, we weren¡¯t kissing your arse enough.¡±
¡°I¡¯d make a comment about why you¡¯re thinking about my arse, but I¡¯d rather keep my head attached to my body.¡± I quipped back, making her laugh darkly.
She leaned close and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not your head you¡¯d have to be worried about in that case; or at least not your overinflated one.¡± I chuckled nervously at the image as she pulled back, a slightly feral look to her grin. ¡°And relax, I¡¯m just teasing. While I¡¯m no leader like my father or a politician like my mirshe-kryayc sister when it comes to these things, I understand enough.¡± She paused and turned, taking another look at Ferox. The man was stretching out his arms, seemingly flexing for Baalta who was standing close by.
¡°Damm,¡± she muttered under her breath though I still heard her. While she might¡¯ve been commenting on the impressive build of the man, the faint hint of arousal I sensed in the Force suggested she found the man attractive. That was surprising as she¡¯d never, to my recollection, shown any interest in a man before.
She turned back to me, her grin having slipped while she¡¯d been looking at Ferox. ¡°Just¡ be careful. He¡¯s got you beat for size, strength, and experience for certain. Beat him fast before he has time to realise he shouldn''t underestimate you.¡± She paused and patted my chest over my heart. ¡°K''oyacyi!¡±
I smiled at her encouragement but was unable to reply as that was when Maan Lonwin, who would be serving as adjudicator for the fight, stepped into the ring between me and Ferox. That was the established signal for the pair of us to step forward and meet before the fight started. Ferox¡¯s eyes locked onto mine as we stepped forward, and he flexed his pectoral muscles in a show of strength. Knowing I couldn¡¯t currently match that, I just smirked and rolled my eyes in a casual dismissal of the gesture.
What I did do was watch the way he moved. Every step, every action was controlled, concise as if he was just waiting to be unleashed. It was apparent to me that he wasn¡¯t just a pit fighter, but someone who won such fights and was confident in his victory. That was, I hoped, something I could use.
¡°The rules are simple,¡± Maan began once we were close enough, ¡°first blood wins. Doesn¡¯t matter if that¡¯s a small cut on your arm or a deep gouge to your stomach. At that point, I¡¯ll sound a klaxon and end this. Apart from that, and Mtael agreeing to not actively use his abilities, anything short of a killing blow is allowed.¡± He paused and looked us both in the eyes, though when he looked at Ferox, he held the warrior¡¯s gaze as he added. ¡°And by the Great Spirit, try not to break anything important, Ferox. We¡¯ve only just got the place in one piece after your last fight.¡±
Ferox snorted at Maan without ever taking his eyes off me. ¡°Heh. The man had it coming, making moves on my female.¡± His eyes narrowed as he continued. ¡°Always wanted to fight a Jedi; shame it has to be a runt.¡±
I shook my head, choosing to break eye contact and end the pointless staring contest he¡¯d started. ¡°And once again someone insults my height. How refreshingly original.¡± I spotted Baalta had stepped closer to Validus and saw a possible avenue to get under Ferox¡¯s skin. ¡°Still, if you want to know what a Jedi can do ask Baalta. I believe she enjoyed the company of another member of the Order many months ago and couldn¡¯t persuade him to leave it for her.¡±
Ferox snarled. ¡°Maybe after I¡¯m done beating you to a pulp, I¡¯ll show your little redhead what a real man can do.¡± He spat back, which made me laugh.
¡°Bo ain¡¯t anyone¡¯s. Trust me on that.¡± I responded as I ignored the small part of me that wanted to crush him. ¡°And sorry, but you¡¯re not her type. She prefers no cock.¡± Ferox again snarled but I ignored it as I turned to Maan. ¡°Anything else or can we get started? I promised some of the younglings that I¡¯d play with them later.¡±
Maan nodded and took a step back. His eyes darted to Ferox who looked ready to attack, but the human made no move to do so. Either he had more control than I¡¯d expected ¨C which could be a problem ¨C or he was so well indoctrinated that he wouldn¡¯t begin until the klaxon sounded to start the fight.
I took a few steps back and slid into a basic Makashi stance. While the form was meant for a lightsaber, its roots were based on duelling with real swords so the basics were at least adaptable. Which was a good thing as my skill with a one-handed weapon like this sword, while solid, was likely nowhere near Ferox¡¯s. Which made it a good thing that while limiting my Force usage, I hadn¡¯t agreed to entirely negate it.
The klaxon sounded and a split second later, Ferox darted in. The blade in his right hand, which had started as the rear of the two he was using, swung downwards in a quick cut. The move was simplistic and easy to see, but that was the purpose. Thanks to my experience of fighting dual wielders from sparring with Serra, I spotted the obvious feint, my focus remaining on his body rather than on the overt strike.
I waited, pretending to focus on the arcing blade until the last second, when I slid to my right, letting the blade sail harmlessly through where I¡¯d formerly been standing. I then stepped back to avoid the thrusting second blade that was now used as an actual attack.
I flicked my wrist, aiming the tip of my blade for his now-exposed calf. However, he was able to block that by rotating his wrist and redirecting the arcing blade down onto mine. Then, in an impressive display of control, reorientated himself.
Even as he turned to face me, the left blade thrust forward and I was forced to parry it, using his bodily momentum to try and once more expose his side. He was ready for that, however and pushed his blade into mine as they made contact. Thanks to the force warning me of this, I was ready and ensured the strength of his push didn¡¯t destabilise my stance; though I used it to quickly slide back a few steps, putting me out of reach of an upwards cut for his right blade.
He grunted as his blade met nothing but air. ¡°Not bad kid.¡± He muttered as we both resettled into our stances. I didn¡¯t respond to the comment, choosing to instead maintain my focus.
He came at me fast this time, each blade moving in quick, probing attacks, looking for an opening in my stance. Thanks to my ability with a blade, practice against a dual-wielding lightsaber user, and the Force I was able to move my blade quickly and accurately to not only block each of his rapid strikes but avoid exposing myself to his next attack. Though one thing that was happening, even as he went from shocked to annoyed rapidly at my ability to match him strike for strike, was that I was slowly being forced back.
While the fight was free to move around and there was no set area to use, if he kept forcing me back, I¡¯d eventually be backed up against the wall and lose my ability to move. As this pattern continued, a small smile crept onto his lips, and I realised this was his plan. Thus, one his next strike, instead of simply guiding it away and moving to defend the follow-up attack, I stepped forward.
Using my smaller stature to my advantage, I slid under his arm and drove my elbow into his gut before he could alter the attack angle of his next blade to take advantage of my closer location. I wasn¡¯t using the full power of Physical Enhancement as if I did, after over four months of almost constant use and maxing the power out, I could literally punch through durasteel. And yes, I¡¯d tried that to be sure.
¡°Oof!¡± he wheezed out as my elbow connected and he was driven back a few steps. I brought my blade down, sliding it over his calf, however, his armour there held so no blood was drawn, and I was forced onto the defensive again before I could try another attack.
As my blade met his, The Force called out a warning and I used his blade as a launch point and pushed back, barely avoiding his elbow as he tried to bring it down on my shoulder or head. He stepped forward, his left blade flicking towards me. I slide one foot back, avoiding the feint then brought my blade up to deflect his real attack.
That left a fractional opening, which I took. I slid my blade down his, even as I kept it away. Then, taking a step forward I boosted my strength with the Force, flicked that blade away and slid my blade along the underside of his forearm. The area was again armoured, but I¡¯d been expecting that and kept my blade moving.
I took another step inside his reach and rolled my wrist, guiding my blade to the underside of his upper arm. There I felt the blade slice his flesh and realised the fight was over. However I knew I was in too close for him not to counterattack, and as the Force warned me of his knee coming for my midsection, I dove over his leg. I felt the air above me move as a blade travelled through it, but there was no flash of my health bar, so I knew the attack hadn¡¯t landed.
As I landed, I rolled to carry myself away from him quicker, then came to a stop in a crouch. I turned back, wanting to see if the wound was visible. It was, but he was now moving towards me. ¡°Match!¡± I called out loudly and after he¡¯d taken a couple more steps towards me, his face contorting in anger, I heard the klaxon sound, signalling the end of the fight.
However, it seemed Ferox either didn¡¯t hear the klaxon, or was more interested in the fight, as he was still coming at me. The Force was swirling around, warning me of the increased danger I was in. Time seemed to slow as I raised one hand and sent him tumbling back with a blast from the Force. Even as he stumbled, I leapt forward and stretched out my arm towards where I knew Bo was standing.
I brought the hand down, towards his neck and heard a faint roar as my lightsaber engaged. The sound had changed once I¡¯d managed to insert a smaller krayt dragon pearl into the matrix. I¡¯d tried to add the Mantle of the Force, but due to its slightly larger than normal size I was unable to add it beside the two miniature crystals that focused my lightsaber¡¯s beam, thus I¡¯d settled on the pearl until I was able to add the Mantle. Though the idea of four crystals in one lightsaber felt like too much.
As time returned to normal, Ferox¡¯s eyes widened as my lightsaber¡¯s blade. ¡°This fight is over!¡± I growled, locking my eyes on him. ¡°You¡¯re cut on your underarm; therefore, I win.¡± I added as I ignored the fact my voice was going through that awkward stage of shifting from a child¡¯s to an adult¡¯s.
Before he could reply, I pivoted and started to move away.
¡°Ferox!¡± Validus called out, but I was already carrying through my pivot into a full circle. Having been warned by the Force, I slid my left foot out and used the momentum to guide my body and blade. Sparks flew as both his vibroblades were sliced clean through with the slightest of wrist flicks from me. I followed that up with a blast of the Force, and unlike last time, sent him flying across the room, with him coming to a tumbling halt near Validus¡¯ feet.
¡°Stay down!¡± I barked out sharply. Ferox growled as he stood back up, but Validus laid a restraining hand on his shoulder before he could further embarrass himself.
A small cheer went up as the spectators realised the fight was over and things hadn¡¯t gone too far, but my attention was my group. My masters wore their usual expression and neither felt as if they were unhappy with my actions in the short fight. Bo¡¯s eyes were narrowed, and I sensed faint traces of anticipation and excitement while Shmi looked concerned.
¡°That was Wizard!¡± Anakin called out once he was close, openly displaying the amazement I sensed from him. ¡°You were like, hah, whah, pow.¡± He continued, adding sounds as he tried to mimic my movements. ¡°You were so fast! Can all Jedi move so fast? Can I learn that?¡±
I chuckled at his enthusiasm and raked his hair. ¡°One day, maybe.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve seen faster in our spars,¡± Bo added as she came close enough, a small, predatory smile dancing on her lips. ¡°Though only when fully armoured. Tracking you without my helmet¡¯s sensors is nigh on impossible.¡± She added on. In our spars, I moved at a decent speed, though not anything close to my maximum. That was both because I didn¡¯t want to reveal all I could do to her ¨C friend or not, there was still a chance we¡¯d be enemies in the wars to come ¨C and because while her helmet¡¯s systems might be able to track me, she couldn¡¯t move quick enough to react.
Even limiting myself like that, I¡¯d only lost one spar with her during the three or so months we were on Aesolian. That had been because I¡¯d wanted to take it easy and make things fairer only to realise that with her armour, she was a much more dangerous fighter. Honestly, I think she enjoyed that day ¨C which ended with her straddling my chest and her Knife to my throat ¨C a touch too much, but as it was the only time she¡¯d won, I let the irritation I felt over the loss go.
¡°While Mandalorian technology is impressive, there are select Jedi, such as myself, who are capable of overloading their tracking capabilities. While physical augmentation is something that most every Jedi learns, Cameron¡¯s ability to push his speed to such levels is far less common, and is highly impressive for one of his age,¡± Dooku commented even as I tried not to smile at his rare praise. ¡°Though I am reassured to see that you both limited your velocity in a training bout against a potential opponent and kept control when he failed to accept his defeat.¡± He added as Shmi dragged Anakin away from us. While I didn¡¯t think she was upset with me letting Anakin watch the fight, it was something I¡¯d have to be mindful of. All mothers did their best to keep their children out of harm¡¯s way; which must be a nightmare of inquisitive and helpful children like Anakin.
I looked at Fay and lowered my head. ¡°I know you weren¡¯t happy about my acceptance of this challenge master, I am sorry that it became necessary.¡±
Fay sighed as her nose wrinkled. ¡°I accept why the fight had to happen, Cameron. And I am glad that you managed to end it with a minimal amount of bloodshed,¡± Bo scoffed quietly at that, ¡°while ensuring Ferox¡¯s voice is diminished within the ranks of the Lokella. That said, am still concerned about leaving the boy here; particularly when people such as that man are here and banging the drum of war.¡±
I opened my mouth to respond ¨C as a final decision on Anakin¡¯s fate hadn¡¯t been made, though it would tonight ¨C however, at that moment, members of the Lokella came over to us. Led by Tweq and Maan, they began to offer their congratulations on my victory and pepper me with questions about my thoughts on various plans and ideas they had for the group¡¯s growth and continued survival.
As I felt myself being gently steered away from my masters and Bo, I glanced back, hoping that one of them would save me from the next few hours of impending boredom. Though I saw that Fay and Dooku had moved off to speak with Shmi and Anakin while Bo smiled and gave me a little wave.
Kriffing traitors, the lot of them.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I looked at the crate in front of me and tried to stop my jaw from dropping. While it wasn¡¯t massive ¨C being around two cubic metres in size ¨C it was full of unrefined phrik. From what Ezan Vidal, an older yellow-skinned Togruta who was mayor of the small settlement that had developed on the planet below, had said, the Lokella had restarted the mine Decca the Hutt had discovered around about six months ago.
In that time, working slowly while also setting up the farms and other facilities for the settlement, one of the miners had discovered an untapped vein of phrikite and from that, they¡¯d extracted this crate-load of the unrefined metal. Along with nearly three dozen more that were stored in the largeish cargo bay I was standing in currently. Though what had shocked me was that the crate in front of me was being gifted to me by the Lokella.
While the ore, according to Observe, wasn¡¯t worth that much in its current unrefined state ¨Cabout twelve thousand credits ¨C if the Lokella could refine it, which Ezan said they were purchasing the machinery for that with money that I¡¯d diverted to them before they¡¯d restarted the mine, then each crate had the potential to be worth three to four times that. And that was if they chose to sell the metal.
¡°I, uh, I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t accept this,¡± I muttered as Bo beside me seemed to hyperventilate as she looked around the cargo bay and realised what was stored here. Already I could see her mind turning about using refined phrik to replace durasteel on Mandalorian armour. While I knew they¡¯d use beskar if they could, the metal was a finite resource ¨C which further angered her about the New Mandalorians using it for decorations in Sundari ¨C and many warriors had to use durasteel plates instead. Phrik, from my own research, was not only lightsaber resistant but had a higher resistance to blaster damage than durasteel.
¡°But Mtael, without the work done by your and Master Dooku, none of this would be possible,¡± Ezan responded almost pleadingly. ¡°This gift is but a show of our respect and admiration for your actions.¡± Maan nodded along with the Togruta while barely I resisted the urge to facepalm.
Along with this crate ¨C and there was one for Dooku as well, though he¡¯d indicated he¡¯d only take as much as needed to make refined phrik for his lightsaber casing ¨C Dooku and I each controlled five per cent each of any minerals taken from the mine; or any other mine that might be built on the planet ¨C which I¡¯d discovered had been named Mtael¡¯s Refuge, much to Bo¡¯s continual amusement ¨C below. The rest of the mine was to be used for the good of the Lokella, with those decisions reached by the now eleven-membered ruling council; a council on which I was the only lifetime member. Neither Fay nor Dooku were happy with this arrangement, but both begrudgingly acknowledged that not to accept would be highly disrespectful.
¡°That¡¯s some gift,¡± Bo muttered as she slowly picked up a smaller chunk of phrikite in her armoured hand. ¡°This crate looks to have enough ore to make quite a few sets of armour for a warrior.¡± She remarked, giving me a sly grin that made it clear she saw the usage for the metal that I suspected she would.
¡°I understand this is a very generous gift, however, as a Jedi, I cannot accept it at this point,¡± I explained slowly. ¡°Once I¡¯m a Jedi Knight, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have enough leeway to return for it but as I¡¯m currently a Padawan, it will cause far less hassle and scrutiny to follow their guidelines.¡±
Ezan and Maan shared a look before they both turned to me and, with understanding smiles, lowered their heads. ¡°We understand, Mtael. Once the ore is refined, we¡¯ll ensure a crate remains untouched until you are willing and able to collect it.¡±
¡°Wait, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re going to just leave this here because of some di¡¯kut Jedi rule? Bo asked as her brow rose.
¡°Yes, but I¡¯m also not telling them to take away the gift,¡± I explained with a wink. ¡°I just need to play things safe until I¡¯m free of regular Jedi oversight. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, I¡¯m far from a conventional Jedi. So until I¡¯m made a Knight, or kicked from the Order, I¡¯d like to play it safe and not antagonise ¡®the establishment¡¯.¡±
¡°Shabyr di¡¯kute Jetii and their jarela rules,¡± Bo muttered colourfully as she shook her head and placed the ore chunk she¡¯d taken back in the crate. ¡°If your people are serious about refining this ore, I can show you some basic armour designs. With just this ore here, you should be able to fully armour several squads for your raiding parties.¡± Bo offered to the Lokella leadership.
¡°We would be grateful for your help,¡± Maan replied after giving me a quick glance to make sure I approved. ¡°While we know these last few days haven¡¯t been easy for you, we hope you understand that many of our people have¡ reservations about another Mandalorian being here; even one in the Mtael¡¯s company.¡±
Bo chuckled. ¡°It just means your people know how dangerous I am.¡± She commented, making me smirk. ¡°And if not for the war back home, more of my people would be arriving to help train your warriors. C-The Mtael had arranged that.¡± She said, using their term for me and giving me a grin as she did.
¡°We are sorry your people have become embroiled in civil war,¡± Maan said carefully, still seemingly unsure of how to speak with Bo about the matter. It had come up during dinner a few nights ago and Bo had quickly grown tired of both the questions about the fighting and various members of the Lokella offering their sympathies for the needless suffering happening in her home sector. ¡°Once the matter is¡ handled, I will bring the Mtael¡¯s offer before the council and, provided the leadership of your people are still amenable, approach them about this training.¡±
¡°So long as those¡ aruetii don¡¯t somehow find a way to emerge from the war stronger, we¡¯d enjoy training your people,¡± Bo replied, grinding her teeth at the thought of the traitors among the Mandalorians. Though I suspected that, in this case, she meant both Death Watch and the New Mandalorians.
¡°Ah, yes,¡± Maan mumbled out, seemingly unsure of who Bo was speaking about. ¡°Still, would not peace between all factions of your people be a good thing?¡± He asked, and I tensed, worried I¡¯d have to grab Bo to avoid her lashing out at Maan over a seemingly harmless question.
¡°In theory, yes, a united Mandalore is stronger than a fractured one,¡± Bo began, making an obvious effort to conceal her frustration. ¡°However, sacrificing who we are as a people is too high of a price for that so-called unity. They would have us give up our ways to become nothing more than glorified lapdogs of the Senate!¡±
¡°I, uh,¡± Maan gulped hard,¡± I see.¡±
Knowing that he didn¡¯t, I decided to explain it as briefly as I could.
¡°The New Mandalorian faction believes in peace at all costs. During the recent attack on Mandalore, the planet, the former and current capitals were attacked. The death toll in the current, which is run and defended by the New Mandalorians, was over thirty times higher. There, no defender, before or after the attack, used anything but stun weaponry and the general populace lacked the means to defend themselves during the attack.¡± I could feel Bo¡¯s anger rising as I explained this, her thoughts likely drifting to the death of her nephew, but I felt this needed to be known to the Lokella. ¡°Their extremist pacifism resulted in severely inflated casualty numbers, although with the death of their leaders, the city is now under the authority of Bo¡¯s father.¡±
There was silence in the bay for a moment as I let Maan and Ezan process what I¡¯d heard while I hoped I wouldn¡¯t need to turn and calm Bo down once more. A cargo bay was hardly the ideal place for her to blow off steam if she wanted to spar.
¡°It is a good thing those leaders are dead,¡± A new voice came from the entrance of the cargo bay and I, along with Maan and Ezan turned to see Ferox and Validus enter; followed by three other former gladiators including the only current Wookie member of the Lokella. ¡°Such people deserve death for failing to protect those in their care.¡± All five were armed with some form of blaster ¨C with the Wookie having a heavy repeater cannon strapped to his back ¨C while Ferox and Validus had vibroswords at their waists as well.
From the corner of my eye, I saw Bo tense, her hands drifting towards her pistols, and even with the Force assuring me no threat was imminent, I was concerned a battle might break out.
¡°We mean no harm,¡± Validus said, raising his hands in the universal gesture that showed he wasn¡¯t looking for trouble. ¡°We just want to talk about things and happened to overhear your explanation of the things on Mandalore.¡±
¡°Talk about what?¡± Bo snarled out, which made Ferox¡¯s expression darken before Validus gave him a look. With a resigned sigh, Ferox forced himself to relax and fixed his attention on me.
¡°I wish to speak with you directly.¡±
I looked from Ferox to Validus and the rest of their group. There was a tense air around them, but I still wasn¡¯t sensing any danger from the Force. ¡°Very well,¡± I replied, taking a step in front of Bo and the others.
Silence fell over the bay, and I saw Ferox tense as his eyes stayed locked on mine.
¡°Ferox,¡± Validus said in a tone that sounded like a warning. Ferox growled very quietly, and I had to suppress a smirk at the behaviour. From what little I knew of the pair, Validus, while the younger fighter, was the more cautious of the pair. Ferox, as I¡¯d seen in our fight, was very dangerous and often lost himself in the battle.
¡°In our fight, I underestimated you. I made a mistake, and you won. That won¡¯t happen again.¡± Ferox began, his voice barely carrying to me even with everyone staying silent. ¡°For taking the advantage and winning, you have my respect,¡± he kept going as he stepped towards me and extended an empty hand, ¡°however, I wish for a rematch before you leave the station.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± I replied as I clasped his forearm. While I wasn¡¯t sure that was the right thing to do, it felt like it was. Apart from being the Mando way, it was something I¡¯d seen in a few combat matches on the Holonet. A slight smile came to Ferox¡¯s face as he grasped my forearm in return.
¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive Ferox,¡± Validus said as he stepped close to his friend in the now relaxed atmosphere. ¡°He is a great fighter, just as dangerous as me, but he lacks subtlety. Both inside and out of the arena.¡±
¡°I know someone like that,¡± I replied with a jerk of my free hand back over my shoulders. As Ferox and I released our grips, Bo gave me a none too gentle cuff on the back of my head. Give me another year or two and she¡¯d have to reach up to pull that off. ¡°Though I¡¯m curious as to why you two have issues with me.¡±
Validus chuckled and glanced past me to where I knew Maan and Ezan were standing. ¡°I thought that was obvious. When we finally gained our freedom and were brought to this system and station, we expected to meet the great Mtael who¡¯d freed the Lokella in single combat from a Hunt-backed invasion. Instead, we were left to deal with¡ less martial minded leaders. Then, when you finally did decide to return, you were a boy still waiting for his balls to drop.¡± That earned a few chuckles from those with him and Bo. ¡°Yes, you may be a Jedi, but you are still a child.¡±
¡°For three months we heard of this great warrior, Three months.¡± Ferox continued the story. ¡°A warrior who defeated a Mandalorian in single combat without using your lightsaber, or the powers you people are said to wield.¡± Ferox grunted and shook his head. ¡°After two decades of fighting, and with only the strongest leading, I would not follow a child.¡± He paused as Validus placed a hand on his shoulder. Something unsaid passed between them before he continued. ¡°I felt you were weak. A figurehead for the leaders of this place to use as a reason they were in power. I know now I was wrong. You are a warrior; one who killed a great beast alone and unaided.¡± He chuckled. ¡°If such a story was told in the pits, the promoters would¡¯ve called you ¡®The Dragon¡¯.¡±
¡°A fitting name,¡± Bo commented, drawing a nod from Ferox as he glanced her way.
¡°Aye, it is.¡± He turned his attention back to me. ¡°One that fits better than this Mtael these people call you.¡±
¡°They¡¯re your people now,¡± I countered. ¡°And, honestly, I¡¯m sick of titles.¡±
Bo chuckled. ¡°You keep saying that, yet you keep gaining them. Mtael, Revan¡¯ade, The Dragon.¡± I turned and saw her reach for something under her armour. She pulled out a small metal necklace from inside her under-weave and attached to the end of it was one of the smaller teeth from the krayt dragon¡¯s maw. ¡°You made weapons and gifts of your kill, as is the way of the Mando¡¯ade, and yet you choose to not want titles; not want glory.¡± She shook her head and laughed. ¡°Di¡¯kute Jetii.¡±
I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose as I saw Validus looking at the tooth necklace curiously. I¡¯d had the necklaces made based on Alys Ordo¡¯s idea, and so far, given them to Bo, Naz, Gar, Rook and the members of my former team at the Institute. I also had one to give to Serra when I next saw her and there were about six dozen more stored with the rest hide and skeleton of the dragon back on Mandalore. I¡¯d planned to have them transported to the vault on planet Ordo for safekeeping, but we¡¯d left the sector before that could be arranged.
¡°He has claimed you?¡± Ferox asked and I found myself choking on the air in my throat. I shook my head, indicating that she wasn¡¯t with me in that way, though Bo had other ideas.
¡°What?¡± Bo muttered even as I started to cough. She took a step forward, one hand heading for a pistol. ¡°Say that again, I dare you!¡± She challenged which made me step forward, in case she went too far and I needed to get between them.
¡°He is not your man?¡± Ferox asked and I saw a faint smirk appearing on his face. It was time for some intervention.
¡°As amusing as it would be to see you two rip each-other apart,¡± I cut in swiftly to give Bo a chance to recompose, ¡°I can assure you that we are not currently involved. I gave the necklaces to each of my friends as tokens, both male and female. Moreover, it is not permitted for Jedi to form relationships, especially for one as low-ranking as I am.¡±
¡°Ah.¡± Ferox said, he turned to Validus and shrugged. He then turned back to me and Bo. ¡°I apologise. I misunderstood the closeness between you two and then she showed a gift you made for her.¡±
¡°Can I ask, what was it like fighting the dragon?¡± Validus said, changing the topic drastically in an effort to divert the conversation. ¡°We fought many beasts in the pits but nothing on that size or scale, thank the spirits..¡±
Seeing there was little I could do to stop the fight from happening, I let them have their win and played dumb by not reacting to their plan working. ¡°My initial reaction, right after watching that monster take a bite of a sarlacc, was ¡®kriff me sideways¡¯.¡± That drew laughs from everyone bar Bo ¨C who was still grumpy ¨C though Maan¡¯s and Ezan¡¯s sounded weak, scared. ¡°Of course, as Bo well knows, my luck in such moments really needs work,¡± hence why I¡¯d dropped ten stat points into Luck, ¡°and the dragon decided that I¡¯d make a better meal than the wounded sarlacc.¡±
That drew another round of laughs as Ferox stepped closer. ¡°Aye, but in the end, you took it down with nought but a knife. A worthy kill.¡± He slapped me on my shoulder, and if not for me continually having Physical Enhancement active as a precautionary measure since our fight, he might well have dislocated the joint. Still, even with the Force ability active, I took a stumbling step forward. ¡°This cloak is made of the kill?¡± he asked as my step made my cloak flutter.
¡°Yeah, though this is the second cloak I had made. The first saved my life, but was ruined, fighting Death Watch leaders on Mandalore.¡± I replied. I had a further six cloaks stored on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr ¨C and three more in my Inventory ¨C on the off chance another was damaged and I couldn¡¯t take a trip back to Mandalore for a replacement.
¡°Death Watch are a¡ fanatical element of our society. They attacked several of our cities about two months ago,¡± Bo explained slowly, surprising me with how easily she was able to get her temper under control. ¡°Many of my people died that day due to Death Watch¡¯s cowardly actions.¡± A wave of regret flowed from her, and I suspected she was thinking about her nephew Korkie, who¡¯d died in the attacks. ¡°Cam here saved many when he fought and killed their leader in combat. The dragon¡¯s hide saved him from losing his arm.¡±
As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, that was true. I¡¯d made a mistake engaging the two Death Watch leaders in close combat under the impression they¡¯d be on par with the others. They weren¡¯t. Not only had they been better trained, but they¡¯d have weaponry designed specifically to counter a Force user. Since I knew that such fights were bound to happen again, I¡¯d been learning what I could from Bo about how Mandalorians fought Force users. She wasn¡¯t willing to reveal everything to me, but even basic pointers were a great help. At least for Mandalorian anti-Force user tactics.
Still, the scars would serve as reminders of my mistake, and hopefully having them present would prevent me from repeating it.
Now if only Bo would stop glancing my way whenever I exposed said scars, I¡¯d be happy. I swore the girl was jealous of my wounds, which wasn¡¯t a mindset I approved of.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± Anakin wailed as I stood facing him in the landing bay that housed the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. ¡°Why do I have to stay? I want to be a Jedi!¡± He added, which amused me, though I kept that on the inside as I saw Shmi¡¯s expression fall at hearing Anakin wanting to join the Jedi. Apparently, even after having been told what being a Jedi would entail, Anakin still wasn¡¯t understanding that the odds on anyone but me allowing him to return and visit his mother were essentially zero.
It¡¯d been about five weeks since we¡¯d arrived in-system. A few days after my fight with Ferox, Fay and Dooku had confirmed what I¡¯d hoped and allowed Anakin to remain on the station. Now, they said this would only be for a year, but I suspected that the Force, if it agreed with me, would find ways to ensure we didn¡¯t return to take Anakin to the Temple. Which would suit me as, save for a few friends like Serra and Darihd there, my interest in returning to Coruscant was all but non-existent. I¡¯d rather not be dragged over hot coals by the High Council and their sycophants for my actions over the last year and a half. Then again, the longer it took for us to go back, the longer my list of ¡®infractions¡¯ would grow.
¡°We¡¯ve been over this Anakin,¡± I replied as I looked down at him and placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°If you come with us, then we¡¯d be required to take you to the Temple. There, while you¡¯d get better training than what little I and my masters have offered you over the last month or so, you¡¯d been denied all contact with your mother. Even once you become a Jedi Knight, the High Council would have reservations about you having any interaction with her ever again.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because Jedi feel that having attachments to people is a dangerous thing,¡± I replied, glad that Fay and Dooku were far enough away that I didn¡¯t have to be too careful about letting my feelings on this topic show. While they both weren¡¯t as strict as the High council on the matter, they felt the issue was one to be wary of.
¡°That¡¯s stupid,¡± Anakin spat back, ¡°family¡¯s important.¡±
I chuckled at the clear desire to stay close to his mother. ¡°It is indeed. However, when one uses the Force one must be careful about how we allow our emotions to interact with it. It amplifies everything we feel, and if it gets strong enough, our connection to the Force becomes simultaneously stronger and more chaotic. That is something the Jedi¡¯s leaders consider to be a path to the Dark Side and becoming an evil person.¡± I hesitated, choosing my words carefully. ¡°Due to your¡ status when we found you, and your close bond with your mother, there will be many who are uncertain about letting you join the Order. That fact that I¡¯m the one bringing you in would only complicate things even further. You don¡¯t need to understand all of it, but let¡¯s just say that a good portion of the Order, especially the High Council, aren¡¯t fans of the things I¡¯ve done; or with my masters for allowing me to do them.¡±
¡°But you freed us! You freed the Lokella! How can that be a bad thing?¡± He asked, his brow scrunching up in confusion.
¡°It¡¯s not what I did, but how I did them that they¡¯d have the biggest issues with,¡± though there were a few who weren¡¯t happy I¡¯d freed the Lokella simply due to the fact I¡¯d done so from a Hutt. While Decca was a minor Hutt, his ¡®mother¡¯, Gardulla, was a powerful member of the Hutt clans; a group the Jedi ¨C due to instructions from the Senate ¨C weren¡¯t meant to interfere with. I could see Anakin wanting to ask more questions, but knew we¡¯d either be going over something we¡¯d already discussed since I¡¯d told him he¡¯d been staying on this station, or go into details that weren¡¯t something I wanted to burden him with just yet. Or both.
¡°I promise that, when time allows, I¡¯ll come back and show you some more things you can do with the Force,¡± I said, drawing his attention away from my reasoning. ¡°However, for that, you have to prove you¡¯ve read and understood the teachings Master Fay has left for you and shown aptitude with the exercises I taught you. Can you do that?¡±
He nodded vigorously, then stopped. ¡°I.. I don¡¯t like Master Fay¡¯s teachings. They¡¯re so boring.¡± That made me chuckle once more.
¡°Sadly, that is the way of life. We have to do the boring stuff so we can get to the fun stuff.¡± At that, I rolled my fingers in the air and several crates nearby floated into the air and began to circle around us. ¡°We need to understand why something happens, and the dangers it can cause before we can learn to use what we know. Safety matters in all things, Anakin, the Force especially.¡±
¡°I guess,¡± he mumbled out after pulling his eyes from the floating crates and the casual way I controlled them.
¡°Anakin, I¡¯d give anything to have been able to spend time with my mother. She¡ died trying to protect me from bad men, and I never got the chance to know her; to learn from and be around her.¡± I lowered the crates back to where they¡¯d come from and glanced at Shmi, who was standing over with Fay speaking about something. ¡°This time you have now as a free man with your mother should be treasured.¡±
¡°I know. It¡¯s just not fair! I want to be a Jedi and see my mum!¡±
¡°Life rarely is,¡± I replied as he scowled at the idea of being forced to choose. ¡°Still, think of it this way. You¡¯ve already shown to the Lokella how good you are with technology ¨C better than I am, that¡¯s for sure ¨C so now, you can use the time here to learn about starships. After everything you learn here, you may not even want to be a Jedi in the future at all.¡±
¡°Bo-Katan said that if I didn¡¯t want to be a Jedi, she¡¯d adopt me into her Clan and I could become Mando¡¯ade,¡± he commented, which made me shake my head at Bo¡¯s action. While I knew she liked him, I hadn¡¯t realised she¡¯d made that offer to him already. Still, it made sense she did. Anakin really was a prodigy with technology ¨C or really anything that he put his mind to, for that matter ¨C and soaked up anything he was taught like a sponge. Bo wanting that kind of intelligence in her clan was logical, and a little surprising since Bo had never shown such long-term thinking before. She¡¯d even shown him some very basic movements of beskar¡¯pel during our time there.
She¡¯d told me she¡¯d done that as she didn¡¯t want him trying to copy Ferox¡¯s fighting style. The former pit-fighter had taken over training many of the Lokella in a clear bid to earn power among the group. Strangely, while Bo was less than thrilled with the power plays, the two seemed to hit it off and had developed a friendship based over, from what I¡¯d heard, battle stories. I¡¯d spent more time with Validus as he was the better thinker of the two, and we¡¯d come up with a few strategies that could be implemented in future raids to free other slaves and on how to react if Decca or others tried to attack the station again.
While I suspected the pair would manoeuvre to claim the glory for any future battles for themselves, by having Bo and I spend time with them, I¡¯d ensured that we¡¯d also get some of that glory. Not because I wanted it, but to help counter the pair¡¯s growing clout in the Lokella.
¡°I know,¡± I replied to Anakin. ¡°And, if that happens, then I¡¯d possibly feel pity for the Jedi for letting you fall into the Mandalorian¡¯s hands.¡±
¡°Then why shouldn¡¯t I just join them now? They¡¯ll take me and not keep me from my mum.¡± He asked.
¡°The sector is embroiled in a civil war, and if I took you there, I¡¯d spend the rest of my life fearing your mother¡¯s anger,¡± I countered, making him grin. ¡°Plus, with your gifts, you need the training that comes with being a Jedi. Your connection to the Force is so strong that if they don¡¯t take, and instead act like a bunch of brain-dead banthas, I¡¯ll defy them and train you myself. Once I¡¯m old enough to be allowed to, that is.¡±
That made his grin grow. ¡°OK.¡± He turned as I saw Shmi and Fay begin to walk over to us. Bo and Dooku were already onboard the Ne¡¯tra Sartr with Bo handling pre-flight checks and Dooku¡ not. ¡°When will you return?
¡°I can¡¯t say. The Force seems to have this knack for guiding me where I need to go when I should go ¨C such as to Tatooine so I could discover you ¨C but sadly, trying to know what it wants and when is like trying to understand the very working of the universe. Far beyond my mortal mind.¡± Fay must¡¯ve heard some of that as I caught her smiling at me. ¡°Still, provided the Force doesn¡¯t need me to do anything too insane ¨C like, you know, fight another massive dragon ¨C I¡¯ll do my best to come back around in the new year. No promises though.¡± I added to avoid getting his hopes up. ¡°While you¡¯re here, study what we¡¯ve given you and continue to learn all you can. Heck, you¡¯ve met HK, so why not try and build your own droid. Though one with better manners than that hunk of junk.¡±
Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t make C-3PO as I¡¯d always found that droid to be annoying. Though if he did, watching HK try and comprehend the pacifist mentality C-3PO displayed would be entertaining if nothing else.
¡°Mum doesn¡¯t like HK. She says he¡¯s a very rude droid.¡±
That made me laugh. ¡°HK is an¡ acquired taste. Though once you begin to understand him, he¡¯s mostly harmless.¡± At least for now.
¡°Are we ready to depart?¡± Fay asked as she and Shmi reached our side.
¡°Yes, master. Bo should¡¯ve finished the final pre-flight checks while I¡¯ve already confirmed the supplies we need are on board and secured.¡± Fay nodded and turned to Shmi.
¡°Miss Skywalker, I hope you and young Anakin come to enjoy your time here with the Lokella. They are, for the most part, a kind and good group; much like yourself.¡±
¡°We will,¡± Shmi said as she gently pulled her son to her side, and he did nothing to resist. ¡°And thank you Cameron for freeing us. I¡¯d have been happy if you¡¯d only taken Anakin away from that life, but to go out of your way to free us both,¡± she paused and wiped her eyes. ¡°Words cannot express how much we owe you.¡±
¡°You owe me nothing, Miss Skywalker. Freeing slaves is something any rational being would do. I only wished that the Force wanted me to free every one of them on that planet.¡±
¡°Perhaps one day it will,¡± Shmi replied with a smile. ¡°And on that day, I and every former slave will give thanks to you and those like you who brought about the end of that abhorrent practice.¡±
I smiled back and lowered my head in agreement. ¡°Indeed. Until we meet again, may the Force be with you, Anakin and all the Lokella.¡±
¡°And with you,¡± Shmi replied.
After that, Fay and I walked up the ramp into the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. Fay broke off to head to her quarters. Something I¡¯d need to thank Adonai for when we next met ¨C I hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak with him as I¡¯d let Bo have all the time when we¡¯d established communications with Mandalore ¨C was converting this vessel from a troop transport into something akin to a mobile base for a much smaller unit. It was clear the plan had been for this to house a squad of eight to so Mandalorians who¡¯d likely work as an elite unit sent from place to place to deal with issues. Now, with only four of us onboard ¨C five if you count HK ¨C it was roomier and a perfect way for us to move around the galaxy without having to hitch rides on passing ships.
Honestly, it made me wonder why the Jedi didn¡¯t have a fleet of similar-sized vessels for members to use. It would make the Order more able to react to situations around the galaxy without having to wait for the Senate to get off its arse and do something.
¡°Finally,¡± Bo muttered as I stepped into the cockpit. ¡°I was thinking you¡¯d never say your goodbyes.¡±
¡°Anakin took some reassuring that I¡¯d return, that¡¯s all,¡± I replied as I slid into the pilot¡¯s seat. ¡°You ready over there HK?¡±
The droid was currently hooked into the gunner¡¯s console. ¡°Confirmation. Affirmative master. I must say, this is something I am most eager to experience.¡±
¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± Bo whispered as I increased the power flow to the sub-light engines.
¡°Analysis: Even missing my body, I still have far superior reaction times and accuracy than you, meatbag.¡± HK countered, making me chuckle as Bo glared at the droid head.
¡°Anyway,¡± I muttered as I gently eased back on the throttle and the ship lifted from the deck. I saw Anakin wave from where he¡¯d moved with Shmi. Beside them were the entire ruling council of the Lokella, along with others. Most were waving us off, though I knew that Baalta wasn¡¯t there as she, and the Freerunner were waiting outside to escort us to the edge of the system.
While I¡¯d tried to argue against the escort, the council had put down their foot about it, saying that as the head of the council ¨C something that I¡¯d barely been able to suppress a groan about ¨C I deserved nothing less.
The hyperspace calculations had already been plotted, though I¡¯d go over them before we jumped. From there, Dooku had a personal matter that he needed us to look into; one that, thankfully, was located in a Mid Rim system not far from the Lokella system.
Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t be as boring as the last six months had been. As much as I would never admit it publicly, I found myself missing the action and adventure that I¡¯d expected when I¡¯d come to this universe.
¡°Query: Master, would it not be amusing to test the anti-personnel weapons while targets are still in range?¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Fallen Apprentice 1
¡°Are you sure this is what you wish to do?¡± Fay asked me as we stood at one of the many viewing stations dotted around the space station we were standing on.
¡°It is, master,¡± I replied as I watched an older model YT-series freighter lift-off while, behind it, an Action VI class bulk freighter came into land. ¡°This matters to Master Dooku and I feel helping him is the right thing to do.¡± Fay took a moment to reply, during which I continued to watch the various starships coming and going from this station as we orbited high above Lantillies in the Mid Rim.
¡°While I agree with you that this is important to Master Dooku and determining the fate of his former Padawan will help him heal the wound he still carries, I cannot agree with the methods he wishes to use,¡± I heard her move and when I glanced her way saw she was now looking down at me. ¡°The Bando Gora are not a group to be taken lightly. There are rumours that their leadership is engaged in the worship of the Dark Side and the last time a Jedi force went after them, very few survived.¡± She sighed and shook her head. ¡°Just¡ be careful. I do not want to lose you to them the same way Komari Vosa was lost to Dooku.¡±
¡°I will be careful, master. And I¡¯ll do my best to make sure Master Dooku is as well,¡± I added. That earned a small smile from her before she sighed and turned away from the viewport. I followed on afterward, and soon we were walking away from the view station.
¡°I do wish you were coming with us,¡± I added as we stepped out onto the main concourse of the station. Several people glanced our way with some deliberately moving to avoid us. Either they were simply showing respect to the Order or they felt that a Jedi brought bad luck to them. While the latter was silly, there was some logic in that, as outside of Coruscant and a few places with secondary academies or centres of learning like Corellia, the odds of running into a Jedi were slim; suggesting they were on business for the Senate or the local judiciary forces.
While I was behind Fay slightly, and thus couldn¡¯t see her face, I could sense her displeasure in the Force. Though that was directed at Dooku and not me. While I hadn¡¯t overheard the argument the pair had a few nights ago, I¡¯d felt their annoyance. At a guess, Fay had an issue with us going after the Bando Gora directly, likely seeing it as an unnecessary risk. However, due to the unique situation with me having two masters, I was given the right to choose who to follow in this situation and chose to stick with Dooku.
After I had, Dooku had given me and Bo a briefing on the Bando Gora and his former Padawan. While the information about Vosa was generally recycled information for me, for Bo it was a surprise to hear Padawans could be kicked from the Order. She¡¯d made a few sly digs since the briefing about Jedi wasting resources and members they¡¯d spent decades training, but Dooku hadn¡¯t risen to the bait.
After going over those points, Dooku explained that during my year on Mandalore, he had spent time searching for links to the Bando Gora. He¡¯d taken out a few smaller operations, but nothing so far had led him to learn where their main base was, nor what fate had befallen Vosa. However, he was more hopeful about a lead we would be working on. Hean Castim was a human whose name had come up in several of Dooku¡¯s investigations, and since he was also wanted in dozens of systems on charges ranging from kidnapping to slavery, it was within a Jedi¡¯s purview to seek him out and arrest him.
Dooku had discovered that Castim frequented a trade station in the Comkin system in the Inner Rim. His plan was to locate Castim, persuade him to talk ¨C before turning him over to the authorities ¨C then follow this lead until it led him to the Bando Gora. From what I could gather, Fay felt Dooku was becoming obsessed with this mission and that it wasn¡¯t in keeping with the ideals of the Order to pursue it. As such, she was leaving us today.
I knew she wasn¡¯t happy about me choosing to go with Dooku, but she accepted it. Fay understood why, but still felt we were being too aggressive about our approach.
Privately, I was aware that I still had the quest to change Dooku¡¯s fate and Vosa was linked to that. In addition, it irritated me that, instead of sending a larger, better-prepared strike force to deal with the Bando Gora, the High Council had all but swept the incident under the rug. There was also the fact that, if I had to move openly against the Republic ¨C as I was beginning to suspect, especially if there was no way to prevent the rise of Palpatine to Chancellor ¨C then Dooku was far more likely to support my actions than Fay.
Thus, with all that in mind, and the fact that I¡¯d end up spending several more months quietly reflecting on the Force while doing nothing to prepare for the battles to come if I went with Fay, my choice had been an easy one.
¡°I know. However, without going over points already discussed, I cannot bring myself to support the plan of action chosen by Master Dooku.¡± Fay replied as we slipped between three Trandoshans and there was a moment where I wanted to kill all of them, but I didn¡¯t act on that desire. Apart from it angering Fay, and likely forcing me off this mission with Dooku, the public spectacle of a Jedi randomly slaughtering three Republic citizens wasn¡¯t something I was willing to give to the Sith. ¡°I am also concerned by your apparent choice to constantly place yourself in dangerous and volatile situations, even before your Knight Trials are completed.¡±
I fought to keep a smirk from forming on my face as I replied. ¡°I don¡¯t go looking for trouble, master. Though it does seem to enjoy finding me.¡± That wasn¡¯t entirely true if I considered my former life. There I¡¯d chosen to join the military, making a conscious choice to fight, and as it turned out, die for my country. As for my new life, while I wasn¡¯t actively looking for dangerous situations, I certainly preferred adventure to months of meditating on the Force.
Now, to be clear, I understood why that was needed, or I did now after our retreat on Aesolian, but if I¡¯d been forced to spend the last several years inside the Jedi Temple doing that every day, with little chance for a change of pace¡ Well, I¡¯d likely have either left the Order or become known as a troublemaker. Though the latter was true anyway I guessed.
Fay laughed softly at my reply. ¡°That is true of any Jedi who follows the will of the Force and ventures out into the wider galaxy. Though I have noticed a pattern that when combat occurs or could occur, you tend to rush in.¡± As we reached an elevator, she turned and looked at me while we waited. ¡°I cannot fault your reasons for doing so. Helping to defend the innocent is a noble cause, but I must caution you against making combat your first choice. The Force seeks balance and harmony, not conflict. By engaging in such regular fighting, I am concerned that if you are not mindful of your thoughts and feelings, it could lead you down a dark path.¡±
¡°I, I understand and agree with your warning, master. However, as I said, I don¡¯t go looking for trouble.¡± I answered as the door pinged, telling us the elevator was here. ¡°I can also promise you that I¡¯m not rushing into a fight because I want to kill others. I just¡ I want to help and while I know there are times when words would work better, so far most of the moments where I can help haven¡¯t been ones where diplomacy would work.¡±
We stepped into the elevator, ignoring the Togruta family already there. As we began to descend, falling through the levels towards the docking bays for smaller, non-freight vessels, Fay spoke again.
¡°That has been true, but I hope that after our meditative retreat, you now understand and recognize why a Jedi needs to consider diplomacy before combat. I don¡¯t deny that combat is needed in certain situations, but a Jedi must consider all possible choices in any given situation and only choose¡ aggressive negotiations when all others have failed. To do otherwise when one is strong in the Force risks allowing the Dark Side to twist and corrupt you so that your once noble goals become twisted beyond recognition.¡±
A smile came to my face at her using the term ¡°aggressive negotiations¡±, which I hid by looking at the Togruta child. Once my moment of amusement had passed, I turned back to face Fay. ¡°I do, master. And I promise that I¡¯ll try to be more¡ conscientious of my actions before I take them. However, I won¡¯t sit around and do nothing when it would risk the lives of others.¡±
¡°That is all I can ask for,¡± she said as the elevator slid to a stop, and seeing it was our floor, we disembarked. Once we¡¯d done so, she turned and placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I know there are moments, which are becoming more frequent, where you doubt not just the Order and our ways but the choices I and Master Dooku have made. I need you to understand that we are always doing what we think is best for you. You have a good and strong heart, but that can often lead people into doing the wrong things for the right reasons.¡±
¡°My grandfather used to say that ¡®the road to hell was paved with good intentions¡¯,¡± I commented, making her smile.
¡°An accurate, if antique, saying.¡± She squeezed my shoulder gently. ¡°Your heart has, so far, been in the right place, but, and I¡¯m sorry to have to remind you of this, the road the Force has you on has not been, and will not be an easy one. Just remember that no matter what happens, I will have confidence in you to do what is right and just; even when I don¡¯t agree with your methods.¡±
¡°I,¡± I paused, unsure of how to respond to that, and licked my lips. The searing image of a burning Coruscant flashed across my mind, but I was able to dispel it almost instantly. ¡°Thank you, master,¡± I mumbled out. The faith and conviction in her words of support were humbling. While some of that was likely linked to her trust in the Force, and the visions it had provided to her and others about my role to play, I could sense that she meant it on a personal level as well. I could only pray that that trust wouldn¡¯t be misplaced.
¡°You are most welcome, my Padawan, but now it is time for us to depart,¡± she said, taking a step back and letting her hand slide from my shoulder. ¡°The Ne¡¯tra Sartr is waiting for you, and I feel leaving Miss Kryze alone to spin her heels for too long is inviting trouble the Force would otherwise wish us to avoid.¡± That made me chuckle.
¡°That is indeed true, master,¡± I replied as I thought about our time together since we¡¯d left Mandalore.
Bo had, once she¡¯d calmed down, realised that I wasn¡¯t the one to blame for her appearance on the ship, which had made her first holocall with Adonai something everyone on the ship had overheard. After that, she¡¯d settled down, with our daily spars and me teaching her some parts of lightsaber forms that she could use with her beskad. Amusingly, she¡¯d taken a liking to the more acrobatic moves of Ataru, or at least the ones she could mimic with her jetpack. Plus, she¡¯d bonded with both HK and Anakin, with the latter being a welcome surprise. However, if she was left caged up in the ship with little to do or forced to repeat the same daily patterns over and over, then she did get restless.
Then again, I could be much the same. I understood the need for constant practice, but spending half a year outside the wire, so to speak, wasn¡¯t something I enjoyed.
¡°May the Force be with you, Master,¡± I said after the moment of contemplation, bowing to Fay.
¡°And with you as well, Padawan.¡±
With that, she turned and headed off. I watched as she disappeared into the crowd of beings heading towards the commercial starliner docking ports. While I didn¡¯t know where she was going, mainly because she would likely allow the Force to guide her where it wanted her to be, I knew she¡¯d be fine and that, once this mission was over, we would see each other again.
I turned myself and headed down the quieter path towards the personal starship docking area. As I entered the general facility, I saw several people looking my way and chuckled as I saw the dockmaster arguing with a Rodian. As I caught his eyes, he gave me a nod after I indicated we were leaving. He then jerked his hand towards his office so that I could settle my fee with his staff. As I walked there, I wondered how good this lead of Dooku¡¯s would be, and how long it would take to determine Vosa¡¯s fate.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°How much longer are we going to waste here tonight?¡± Bo asked as we sat in a dark back corner of the bar (and I used that term generously) in the Comkin system that Dooku¡¯s information suggested Castim frequently came here. ¡°He¡¯s not coming tonight, just like he hasn¡¯t for the last two weeks!¡±
It¡¯d only taken a few days to reach the trading station, but after discovering the bar in question was, to put it mildly, rundown, Dooku had determined that Bo and I would handle the stakeout while he monitored from another location. Yet after two weeks of spending my evenings in this womp-rat-infested osik-hole, Bo was beginning to reach the end of her rope. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t much better and I was worried that I¡¯d end up spending my birthday in this vile, useless, hole-in-the-wall establishment.
¡°I know, but this is the only lead we have on our target,¡± I replied softly, leaning over and placing my hand on hers. I was doing that not because we¡¯d magically grown close over the last few weeks, but because part of our cover was to be a couple of young Mandalorians who were enjoying some private time away from the war (and clearly not wanting to be found if we were coming to this pisshole). Sadly, apart from being given licence to drink, and thus levelling up Resistance: Bio-Chemical and Purge Toxin repeatedly, nothing of any note had happened. And that was saying nothing of the swill this place served.
I looked down at my mug, swished the contents around then downed the last of this round while doing my best to hide a grimace. This kriffing brew somehow made Budweiser taste like kriffing champagne, to say nothing of a good single malt. Which, as the remembered taste of one passed through my mind, resulted in me sneering at the offending mug in my hand and wondering what the galaxy had to offer that could rival a good single malt.
¡°Only good part is we¡¯re not paying for this out of our pocket,¡± I muttered as I dropped the mug on the table as if it offended me.
Bo glared at me before grumbling and downing the last of her own mug. ¡°I know, but this osik is so bad.¡± She spat out as she slammed her mug into the table. ¡°And if I have to deal with one more shabuir coming over and trying to get me to leave so they can ¡®show me their guns¡¯, I¡¯ll kill them!¡±
¡°While I can understand your disdain for the current locale, it would be preferable if you did not engage in wanton brutality Miss Kryze,¡± Dooku spoke through our shared comms. Ours were open so he could hear and record everything in the bar within range for analysis while the cameras on Bo¡¯s helmet were active and recording. Since there wasn¡¯t a spare helmet on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, I¡¯d gone without one for my disguise, though thanks to Eidetic Memory, I knew every regular face in here, though only focused on any human that came through the door. ¡°While such a decision may alleviate your boredom, and would likely not be out of character for such an establishment, it would compromise this operation and risk having our target flee into the underground, forcing us to resume our search from the beginning.¡±
Bo rolled her eyes in response to Dooku, which made me smirk even if it was becoming clear she was getting antsy. Little movements of her hands and jerky shifts of her shoulder were clear signs of someone growing restless. ¡°How about when we get back to the ship we spar?¡± I asked as something nearby shattered. My hand reached hers. To anyone watching it would¡¯ve come across as a hint of something going on between us, but I did it as a precaution. With her so irritable, it wouldn¡¯t take much to set her off. ¡°Better you burn off that energy with me than waste your time on these di¡¯kute.¡±
Bo¡¯s eyes narrowed at my hand before she chuckled once at my comment. ¡°That does sound far more enjoyable than burning this place to the ground,¡± she replied before pulling her hand back from mine slowly. ¡°I just hope you have the stamina to keep up.¡±
I laughed and leaned back into my seat. ¡°As I recall, when all is said and done, I¡¯m always the last one standing.¡± That made her snort. ¡°Besides, you know how serious I am about my exercises,¡± I added, enjoying the double entendres I was using. Nothing was going on between me and Bo, and never would, but to anyone listening in, it would certainly sound like there was, thus keeping our cover intact.
Bo let her eyes wander over me as a smile came to her face. ¡°Aye, I know. And how long and energetic they can be.¡± she added, seemingly enjoying the little game we¡¯d started. She shifted her eyes away from me and raised her hand. ¡°Two more.¡± She called out as a Rodian walked past my shoulder. As he walked away, I let my eyes wander over the place, though they focused more on the door than the central bar area. Seeing no new human entering or already inside, I turned my attention back to Bo.
¡°Still nothing,¡± I whispered so that only Dooku and Bo would hear me over the comms.
¡°Unfortunate but not unexpected,¡± Dooku replied. There was a short pause before he continued. ¡°Continue surveillance for another hour then leave.¡±
¡°Easy for you to say, outside of the company, there¡¯s nothing about this locale that endears itself to me,¡± I muttered while channelling Dooku¡¯s dry tone as well as I could. Bo chuckled and I felt a faint sense of amusement in the Force.
¡°I see that you are learning more from me than just lightsaber techniques and understanding of the Force, Padawan. Perhaps there is hope for you after all.¡± A faint click meant Dooku had closed the channel leaving me unable to retort. That made Bo¡¯s chuckle develop into a laugh and a shake of her head.
¡°What?¡± I asked, which only made her laugh more. I waited for her to stop; one eyebrow raised in a questioning expression.
¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she began as the Rodian waiter returned with our latest round of pig¡¯s swill, ¡°it¡¯s just that¡¡±
Our heads snapped around at hearing blaster fire from outside. I saw Bo tense in anticipation, likely hoping whatever was going on outside would spill into here and allow her to burn off some excess energy. Wanting to know what was going on, I reached out through the Force, trying to sense the emotions of those outside the bar.
¡°Huh,¡± I muttered as my Force probe brushed up against a familiar presence. ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± I mumbled. I stood, indicating for Bo to follow, and moved towards the door. My hand drifted to my belt, only for me to remember that I didn¡¯t have my lightsaber on hand as my fingers brushed the grip of a pistol I was wearing as part of my disguise. Though at least to sell the look, Dooku had permitted me to carry my beskad. While it wasn¡¯t my lightsaber, it was lightyears better than a kriffing vibroblade.
As I moved towards the door, Bo just behind as I pushed past people standing around for whatever reason, I empowered my combat Force abilities. Those now included Physical Enhancement which I¡¯d long since maxed out along with Object Enhancement. From the rough tests I¡¯d run, I could now easily dent durasteel with a punch without feeling any pain from it. I suspected I could do more damage than that, but after Fay discovered the fist-sized dent in a bulkhead on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr and had given me another lecture about not using the Force so frivolously, I¡¯d not tried to take it further. Plus, I¡¯d rather not break my ship with a misplaced punch.
I knew Bo was hot on my heels as I heard the tell-tale sound of her helmet seals engaging and could sense her growing excitement and anticipation just as I pushed my way towards the door. Most of the traffic was people trying to catch a glimpse of whatever was going on outside without going outside, but that just meant I had to be a touch more forceful to get past the gathering crowd than I¡¯d have expected.
I took a step outside, only to pull my head back as the Force called out a warning. A split second later, a blaster bolt sailed right past my eyes. The light from the bolt blinded me as it shot through where my head had just been, and the smell of ozone filled my nostrils.
¡°Finally, some fun!¡± Bo called out as she slid past me on the same side the bolt had come from. After she¡¯d stepped out into the corridor, and once I¡¯d channelled the Force to remove the blinking light from my vision, I followed her. My pistol slid from its holster as I looked down the tunnel that posed as the road in this section of the station.
The sounds of blaster fire made it easy to know where to look, though what caught my attention ¨C and I¡¯d been expecting ever since sensing the presence through the Force ¨C was the purple lightsaber that was deflecting the bolts. Blue lekku swung in the air behind the blade and I smirked as I watched the Rutian Twi¡¯lek chase after her target while blocking his sporadic fire.
¡°Friend of yours?¡± Bo asked as she lifted her blasters to join in.
¡°Aye,¡± I replied as I diverted my attention from Aayla to the person shooting at her. My brow rose in surprise at seeing who she was engaged with. ¡°And looks like she¡¯s after the same thing we are.¡±
¡°Haar!¡± Bo exclaimed, likely because her helmet cameras had identified the shooter as Hean Castim. ¡°What are the odds of that?¡± She asked as she fired off two bolts for her pistols. They missed as Castim slipped into an alley.
¡°When the Force is concerned, pretty good I¡¯d say,¡± I remarked as we saw Aayla run into the alley in pursuit of Castim.
I took off after them, the Force empowering me to move faster and slide between people in the street who were beginning to emerge from cover now that the fighting had moved away. Though through the Force I could sense that most were generally unperturbed about the sudden outbreak of violence here, which suggested this was a semi-regular occurrence in this section of the station.
Once I reached the alley, I failed to see Aayla or Castim in it, though thanks to the Minimap, I knew where Aayla was. When combined with the fact I¡¯d already scouted every road, alley, maintenance shaft, and the like over the last two weeks, I could work out where they were roughly heading.
¡°They went that way!¡± Bo called out as I headed down the street, then slipped down a narrow passageway between two buildings.
¡°Trust me!¡± I shouted back, then used the Force to empower my legs. A refuse container was blocking the passageway, and as I landed on the other side, I heard Bo¡¯s jetpack flare to life confirming she was following me.
We exited into another street. People here were ambling about with little concern for the distant sound of blaster fire and while it was quieter than the street we¡¯d come from, due to being narrower, it felt more crowded. As I pushed my way past two Duros who were stumbling around, I silently wondered once more where the kriff the local security forces were, and just how much were they paid to turn a blind eye to this section of the station. In the two weeks that we¡¯d been coming to this district, I¡¯d yet to see any law enforcement personnel or droids in it. Oh, they were stationed at the entrance to the district, but not inside, making this place a lawless area of the station. Of course, that was likely why it attracted people like Castim and his ilk.
As we reached an intersection, the Force called out. I dove forward and caught sight of a tray flying over me.
¡°Sithspit!¡± a familiar voice called out from where the tray had gone and as I came out of my dive and roll, I whirled around with my blaster drawn towards where it had originated from. There I saw Castim, his eyes widening as he saw my blaster aimed at him. He turned and pushed his way past a Togruta, hoping to escape.
¡°Nope,¡± I growled as I reached out with the Force, ¡°I am NOT going on another wild chase!¡±
I clenched my free hand and was rewarded with a cry of shock before flicking my wrist up, sending Castim into the ceiling, then dragging him towards me along it. I didn¡¯t pay any heed when he screamed out as his knee smashed an overhead light, though any pain he¡¯d felt from that was surpassed when I brought him down face-first into the floor in front of me.
Bo stalked forward, holstering her pistols, then as Castim raised his head in confusion, she smashed her armour
ured fist into his face. ¡°That¡¯s for making me wait in that osik¡¯palon for two weeks!¡± She spat at him, though he was unconscious before his head once more hit the floor.
¡°Hey! That¡¯s my¡ Cam?!¡± Aayla called out as she came forward to challenge Bo only to stop as she saw my face.
I stood and smiled as I holstered my pistol. ¡°Evening Aayla. Fancy meeting you here.¡± I replied jovially as Bo leaned down next to Castim.
¡°Um, yeah, I¡¡± she paused and looked at Bo as the sound of cuffs locking reached our ears. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± she asked, jerking her head towards the redhead.
¡°Right, where are my manners,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°This is Bo-Katan of Clan Kryze. She¡¯s¡well, I guess you can call her a travelling companion of mine.¡± I explained to Aayla. ¡°Bo, this is Padawan Aayla Secura, a friend of mine from the Temple back when we were both in Dragon Clan.¡±
¡°Dragon Clan?¡± Bo asked, her amusement at the name carrying through her helmet¡¯s speakers. I chuckled as I caught the link between that and my verd¡¯goten.
¡°Yes, that was the name of our Initiate clan back before we became Padawans,¡± Aayla explained as the joke flew right over her lekku. She stepped towards Bo and extended a hand. ¡°And if you¡¯re a friend of Cam¡¯s, then you¡¯re one of mine too.¡±
Bo¡¯s head tilted down to see the hand. There was a moment of silence before Bo scoffed and shook her hand. ¡°Di¡¯kute Jetii¡¡± she muttered before grasping Aayla¡¯s forearm. Aayla took a moment to seal the clasp, though barely a second after she did, Bo pulled her arm back.
¡°So why are you after this reprobate?¡± I asked as I casually lifted the man off the floor with the Force. Just to be sure he wasn¡¯t going to die on me, I used Observe which confirmed he only had a mild concussion and a cracked rib. Nothing that couldn¡¯t be easily healed with some bacta once we were back on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr.
¡°We were tasked with locating and arresting him,¡± Aayla explained as the Castim floated beside me, ¡°he¡¯s wanted in over two dozen systems on charges of smuggling, trading in restricted creatures, and slavery.¡± She added as we started to walk. ¡°Why are you two here?¡±
¡°Funnily enough, we¡¯re also looking for him,¡± I answered as people saw us and shifted out of our way. Seeing two Mandalorians and a Jedi walking around together with a body floating between them was enough to make most beings step back. Even if we were all just teens, people here seemed to have decent self-preservation instincts. ¡°Master Dooku wishes to speak with him about a personal matter.¡±
Aayla stepped beside me, forcing Bo to walk in the rear. There was a brief spike in irritation from the Mandalorian, but she didn¡¯t comment on it. Likely she was more focused on making sure Castim stayed secured and that we weren¡¯t ambushed by any possible associates of Castim that had seen us capture him.
We¡¯d come into sight of the nearest entrance to the district when Aayla¡¯s communicator beeped. She pulled it from her belt. ¡°Yes, master?¡±
¡°Have you sighted Castim yet?¡± The voice of Quinlan Vos came through the commlink.
Aayla glanced my way and smirked. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve managed to capture him with the help of a friend.¡±
¡°Knight Vos, it has been some time since we¡¯ve spoken, so I¡¯m not sure you¡¯d remember my voice,¡± I began after Aayla gave me a subtle nod.¡± I¡¯m Cameron Shan, Padawan to Masters Dooku and Fay.¡±
¡°I remember you, Padawan. Hard to forget the Initiate who walked through walls during his Trials.¡± Vos replied, an amused edge to his voice. ¡°Though why you¡¯re here is something I find myself curious about.¡±
I smiled as I responded. ¡°I feel Master Dooku would be better suited to that. Our ship is docked in personal bay Besh-17. Master Dooku is waiting for me to bring Castim to him there so you can speak with him about your shared interest in this waste of space.¡±
Vos chuckled through the comm. ¡°That is certainly a nicer term for him than I would¡¯ve used, but accurate nonetheless. Very well, I am currently near the main promenade of the station, but I¡¯ll make my way down to meet all of you in the bay you¡¯ve specified. Aayla, I trust between you and Padawan Shan, you can keep Castim secured until you arrive in the bay?¡±
After a roll of her eyes and a glance at the unconscious and floating man in question, Aayla replied. ¡°Yes, master.¡± As she did, her lekku twitched about halfway down.
¡°Then I shall see you there.¡± The channel closed with an audible click and Aayla placed her communicator back in her belt. A moment later we rounded the final corner to reach the exit to the district. However, as I looked at the checkpoint I saw several guards eyeing us carefully ¨C an unconscious man floating along between three people did draw attention ¨C while between us and them were a group of about a dozen beings. As one they turned and looked warily at us with most having either a blaster in hand or with their hand centimetres away from one.
Three of the group stepped forward and the lead one, a Klatooinian, snarled.
From behind me, I heard Bo chuckle. ¡°Please, draw your weapons,¡± she said loud enough for everyone to hear as I felt a spike in her excitement and anticipation. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a real fight in days and I¡¯m getting restless.¡±
¡°What, our spars aren¡¯t enough to keep you happy?¡± I asked as one of my hands hovered over my weapons.
Bo laughed even as I felt Aayla¡¯s eyes upon me. ¡°Oh, you certainly know how to keep things fun, but nothing beats the thrill of a real fight.¡±
¡°Release him.¡± the Klatooinian growled, seemingly unimpressed with the little byplay between us.
¡°You sure you want to go down this road?¡± I asked as, from the corner of my eyes, I saw Aayla had slid into an opening stance of Ataru. While the form had its uses, in a semi-confined space like this, most of its advantages were negated.
¡°Release him now!¡± the Klatooinian replied.
¡°Your funeral,¡± I muttered and reached for my pistol. If it¡¯d just been me and Bo, I¡¯d have happily shot first, but with Aayla here I¡¯d prefer the High Council weren¡¯t given another instance of me acting un-Jedi-like to hold over my head. Thus, I didn¡¯t move as fast as I could.
That meant one of the group at the checkpoint drew and fired their blaster before I did. Of course, just because I was moving slow didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t channelling the Force. The bolt said harmlessly past me as I leaned to one side. The sentient never got the chance to fire a second shot as I struck him centre-mass with two bolts for my pistol.
Pandemonium fell over the checkpoint as those not involved in the impromptu shootout ran for cover. The security guards ducked behind their protected counters, proving just how ineffective they were while the group blocking our path opened fire on mass. Not wanting to take the chance that Castim would be killed by the incoming fire ¨C which was a risk as the group seemed more interested in killing Bo, Aayla and me than saving him ¨C I threw up a Force Barrier.
I knew I relied on the power heavily, but when all my enemy combatants, so far, had been blaster-wielders, it was a logical first defensive power to use.
As their bolts slammed into the unexpected wall of Force energy, Aayla and Bo both went airborne. Bo had likely suspected I¡¯d use Barrier to defend our position as it was a common tactic I¡¯d used in our spars, while Aayla was using her preferred lightsaber form.
Bo¡¯s bolts rained down on the larger group as Aayla landed in the trio at the front. She slashed through two blasters quickly, then ducked a wild swing from the third of the trio. Seeing the Klatooinian who¡¯d lost his blaster but not his hand reached for a knife, I moved forward. Before he could fully unsheathe it, I removed his hand with my beskad, spraying him with his blood.
He stumbled backwards in shock, something I took advantage of by hitting him with a blast of Force energy. As he slammed into the nearest wall, I drove the hilt of the beskad into the throat of the other who¡¯d lost his blaster. He stepped backwards, grasping at his throat, Aayla used the Force to take out his legs, making him slam face-first into the deck.
With the third already out of the fight ¨C two blaster markers on his chest confirming who was responsible ¨C I turned my attention to the second group. With four down, including the one I¡¯d shot at the start, those remaining were quickly realising they were outgunned. Of course, that didn¡¯t stop Bo from shooting them, nor Aayla and I from continuing the attack until they were all taken out.
When the last thug fell, I leaned down and used his clothes to clean the blood from my beskad. I wasn¡¯t happy that we¡¯d had to kill most of them, but they¡¯d brought this on themselves by not backing down.
¡°That was disappointing,¡± Bo commented as she landed.
¡°They were common thugs, not soldiers,¡± I replied as I sheathed my beskad. ¡°They likely thought that with four-to-one odds they could take two Mandalorians and a Jedi.¡±
¡°But you¡¯re a Jedi,¡± Aayla commented with a frown.
I chuckled and tapped the chest plate of the armour I was wearing. ¡°I look like a Mandalorian, which is part of my cover,¡± I explained, cutting off her next comment/question. ¡°Now, unless either of you lovely ladies wishes to stay here and wait for their friends to arrive,¡± I suspected Bo would¡¯ve done so if we didn¡¯t have a prisoner to deliver, ¡°I suggest we get moving.¡±
¡°Fine, but we¡¯re still sparring later, right? I barely worked up a sweat with those di¡¯kute.¡± Bo commented, making Aayla¡¯s eyes widen, and her cheeks darken slightly.
I gave the guards at the checkpoint a pointed glance as we walked through, almost daring them to try something. Thankfully for them, they showed more intelligence than the thugs and waved us through without even a cursory check.
The walk to the elevators that led to the docking bays was boring, save for the growing confusion and curiosity that was radiating from Aayla in waves. Force, I suspected even Bo could sense it given how much it was making Aayla light up like a beacon in the Force.
As the three of us - well four if you counted the still floating and unconscious Castim - entered the elevator, Aayla turned to me and asked the question she¡¯d been dying to ask since we¡¯d passed through the checkpoint.
¡°Why is she with you?¡± She blurted out, ¡°And why do you have that?¡± She added, pointing at my beskad.
I smiled at her, channelling one of Fay¡¯s patented ¡®I know more than you do¡¯ looks. ¡°Long story.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Of all the planets in the galaxy, why the shab did it have to be this one Castim directed us to?¡± I muttered moments after we¡¯d dropped out of hyperspace to see the Sith-cursed shithole of Tatooine and its twin suns.
From the co-pilot¡¯s seat, Vos chuckled. ¡°It could be worse. At least we don¡¯t have to go to Nar Shaddaa or Sleheyron.¡± After meeting us in the docking bay and speaking with Dooku, Vos had joined my master in interrogating Castim. Though calling it an interrogation was a bit of a misnomer as instead of an aggressive interview, Dooku had simply overwhelmed the man¡¯s meagre mental defences and plucked the answers from Castim¡¯s mind. While he was more careful than I would have been to not leave Castim a drooling mess on the floor, that had still gotten us the name of the man¡¯s contact with the Bando Gora; Gardulla the Hutt.
After dropping Castim off with what I hoped had been non-corrupt judiciary forces in another system, we¡¯d flown to a planet that I was starting to think was cursed by the Force. I know it came up in the movies a lot, but I¡¯d now been here three times inside a year and only once had that been by choice. That had me wondering once more if the Force had some sort of twisted sense of humour that enjoyed torturing those touched by it.
Still, after dropping off Castim, Vos had decided that, with their mission from the Jedi Council over, they¡¯d stick around and assist Dooku with his mission. While Dooku was accepting of the extra help ¨C the Bando Gora did take out a Jedi strike team the last time the Order had clashed with them ¨C he didn¡¯t seem impressed with either of our fellow Jedi.
Vos wasn¡¯t much like he¡¯d been in his appearance in the Clone Wars. The jovial, devil-may-care attitude shown by that version was nowhere to be found in this one. Instead, there was a strict, demanding Jedi with a slightly short temper and a sharp, sarcastic sense of humour that I enjoyed. Yet, underneath this outwardly off-putting persona, it was easy to see the bond between him and Aayla, and how much he cared for her.
He¡¯d settled into life on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr quickly and taken over the co-pilot seat from Bo; something the redhead was glad for as she had little interest in flying if it didn¡¯t involve her jetpack. He and Aayla helped with general maintenance of the ship, though there was little of that. Even with it being essentially a prototype of an enlarged Kom¡¯rk-class transport, I¡¯d only found a handful of issues since we¡¯d left Mandalore.
I¡¯d also spent a fair bit of time sparring with him. While Dooku was dismissive of Vos¡¯ preferred form of Ataru, seeing a skilled practitioner of Ataru move was giving me more ideas about incorporating some of the footwork into my personal style. Plus, unlike Aayla, Vos was a difficult opponent for me to fight.
While the confines of the ship limited a lot of what he could do with Ataru, he was highly skilled at the form. I also noticed that he¡¯d adopted many elements of Shien and Djem So into his style. As such, from the dozen spars we¡¯d had over the last week and a bit getting here, the count was five wins for him, five for me and two draws. I¡¯d also sparred with Aayla but, Force bless her, she wasn¡¯t an even match up for me. She was further behind me than Serra was when I¡¯d last sparred with her, so most of our spars had turned into tutoring sessions. Kriff, even sparring with Bo wasn¡¯t going well for Aayla. Bo was up eleven to one, though she was finding the chance to spar with someone different enjoyable, and it was a good test of how far she¡¯d come with her beskad to put her up against a young Jedi Padawan.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°I¡¯d prefer those places to here,¡± I shot back as my mind returned to my first trip to this shithole, the dragon and the walking lizard that had almost killed me. Since there were no orbital facilities around the planet, we were free to approach without challenge, though we¡¯d still have to deal with the Hutt-controlled price-gouging of the docking masters once we landed. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t say it, but I hate this planet.¡±
¡°A Jedi shouldn¡¯t deal in such absolutes, Padawan, but since seeing the recording of your trial here, such a reaction is understandable, and I can sympathise with your desire to be elsewhere,¡± Vos commented before chuckling. ¡°Though why you didn¡¯t take off the bracers is beyond me.¡±
¡°I forgot ok!¡± I snapped back, trying my best to not re-enter the memory of that ¡®fight¡¯. ¡°I was more interested in getting the osik away. Then, when I remembered about them, the shabyc things didn¡¯t want to come off!¡±
Once more he chuckled. ¡°I see you picked up more than just combat techniques and your red-haired passenger from the Mandalorians. Still, I understand why you¡¯re angry and why you did what you did. Any rational being in such a situation would face a fight or flight response, with those with common sense choosing the latter.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°And I suspect that, in a similar situation, most Jedi would¡¯ve tried to use the Force to defend themselves; forgetting about the bracers entirely and getting themselves killed.¡±
¡°Then get turned into dragon chow,¡± I added, drawing a sharp laugh from him.
¡°Most likely.¡± Silence fell over the cockpit as I eased the ship into the atmosphere. The winds were, thankfully, not as severe as they¡¯d been the last time, which limited the amount of chop I faced and how drastically visibility was reduced.
¡°I find myself impressed with the skill of the Mandalorians,¡± Vos commented as I dropped us through lower still. ¡°This ship is large enough to function as a large freighter, yet she¡¯s better armed and protected than a judicial cruiser, and moves like something half her size.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have Bo pass along your compliments the next time she speaks to her father. This ship was built to his specifications.¡±
¡°And that is another thing I¡¯m still trying to fully understand.¡± He continued, seemingly ignoring my comment. ¡°Finding common ground between Mandalorians and Jedi is¡ a rare event. That you have the daughter of the leader of their people travelling with you is, well, shocking really. I know you¡¯ve both explained the reasons why she¡¯s here, but I can¡¯t see any reason she has for not leaving beyond her word not to.¡±
¡°Bo¡¯s reasons for staying are her own,¡± I answered slowly as the canyons of the Jundland Wastes came into view. Vos was right that, since we¡¯d left Aesolian, Bo could¡¯ve left at any point she¡¯d wanted. Yet, after a long holocall with her father, she¡¯d stopped threatening to do so, instead only jokingly suggesting she might leave. I couldn¡¯t say for sure why that was, but I doubted the alliance between our clans ¨C something neither Vos nor Aayla were aware of ¨C was a reason for her staying, nor the agreement between her father and me. Perhaps one day she¡¯d reveal why she stayed, but I wasn¡¯t counting on it.
¡°Of that, I¡¯m sure. Still, seeing a Jedi and Mandalorian working and fighting side by side¡¡± he paused, ¡°Well, to many in our Order, it would be a surprise. Some would be concerned, given your family legacy. More so, I¡¯d fathom, if they know about your completion of their trial of adulthood.¡±
¡°Do you have something you¡¯d like to ask, Knight Vos?¡± I inquired, wondering if he was going with this where I suspected. After nearly two weeks of run-arounds and snide comments about Bo and me and our situation, I was reaching the end of my rope with him regarding the topic. ¡°Or do you just enjoy needling people to get a reaction?¡±
And again, Vos chuckled, though this time it stoked a small ember of anger within me. ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I enjoy getting under your skin, Padawan. Apart from bringing me amusement, I find that agitated and annoyed people often reveal things they¡¯d rather not. Though as for any direct question regarding you and miss Kryze, no. You¡¯re both young and growing. Just be mindful that, if anything does happen between you, many in the Order would demand you end it before you are knighted.¡±
To prevent myself from remarking on the insanity of the idea of Bo and I hooking up ¨C something that has been commented on by several people now ¨C I bit my lip. Ignoring the chances of that being, in my mind, closer to zero than one, there were also thoughts floating around my head regarding the Order and its failings.
To keep myself distracted, I focused on what was outside the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. The outskirts of Mos Espa were coming into view. We¡¯d land there and then arrange passage to Gardulla¡¯s residence which was a few hours north of the city in the Dune Sea. Aayla had asked why we didn¡¯t just fly there and Dooku explained that, apart from the likely presence of defence measures, landing directly outside the residence of a powerful Hutt like Gardulla was an insult. It made it appear that you considered yourself above them and would severely limit the chances of a diplomatic mission succeeding.
Of course, that didn¡¯t do anything to dissuade the idea in my head of carpet bombing Gardulla¡¯s residence and Jabba¡¯s palace. Not that I was going to do it in the Ne¡¯tra Sartr as that would lead to blowback on the Mandalorians, but the idea had appeal. Possibly in the future, I¡¯d find a way to act on the idea, but not today.
For today, I was more concerned about Decca ¨C Gardulla¡¯s son and the former slave owner of the Lokella ¨C being present. While it was unlikely that he¡¯d know me by face, his presence could complicate matters immensely.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I shook my leg after stepping out of the large speeder we¡¯d taken from Mos Espa to Gardulla¡¯s residence. Though calling it a residence was a bit like calling a mansion a detached house. While true, it did nothing to hint at the size of the place we were now standing in front of. This place was more a palace than a house, and judging by the turrets that tracked our approach, a well-defended one at that.
¡°I kriffing hate sand,¡± I all but spat out as more of the annoying stuff slipped into my boot. ¡°Gets kriffing everywhere.¡±
¡°While I agree that this planet is a less than appealing place to visit once more, perhaps you might keep your concerns to yourself,¡± Dooku commented without glancing back at me. ¡°Insulting the home of our host isn¡¯t the most appropriate way to begin negotiations.¡± He added before he started to walk towards the main entrance, where two Gamorreans stood guard.
¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have to make up for Cam then,¡± Bo muttered behind me, making Aayla giggle as they brought up the rear. Vos was walking at Dooku¡¯s right shoulder while I was between the senior Jedi and the girls. The pair had, when Bo wasn¡¯t schooling Aayla in spars, struck up a strange sort of relationship. They weren¡¯t friends, though it could develop that way, but ever since Aayla had come on board and Bo had gotten past the issue of Aayla being a very sheltered Jedi so far, they¡¯d started spending time together.
That was fine with me as it meant I didn¡¯t have to spend too much time around Bo, thus giving me time to concentrate on improving my skills around the starship and with HK. It also meant that Dooku wasn¡¯t commenting on Bo¡¯s inability to relax like a Jedi did as more people meant more distractions for the trigger-happy girl.
Aayla seemed fine with losing the spars, taking each as a learning experience, which I think helped endear her to Bo. Now if the Twi¡¯lek would stop being so damn gentle in spars she¡¯d be better prepared for real combat. While she¡¯d handled herself well in the Comkin system, she¡¯d been looking to unarm and disable those thugs. Against more skilled and dangerous opponents, not going for a kill shot when the opportunity presented itself was asking for trouble. That was something Bo had made clear in their spars as Aayla had picked up several small nicks from Bo¡¯s electro-blade. While not fatal, the location of the cuts made it clear that they could easily have been. Thankfully, while Vos wasn¡¯t happy about his Padawan being cut, Aayla understood the point Bo was making. Or so I hoped.
¡°If you cannot restrain yourself while we are here, Miss Kryze, I must insist you remain with the ship,¡± Dooku commented, a slight edge to his tone. ¡°While I understand your displeasure with having to interact with the Hutts, the less we irritate Gardulla, the sooner we can vacate this planet and resume our mission.¡±
I smirked at the shutdown from my master, even as I heard Bo grumble behind us. A chuckle from Aayla was accompanied by the hiss of Bo¡¯s helmet seals engaging. Somehow, I just knew Bo would be making comments throughout the meeting while her helmet speakers were turned off. Likely ones about how easy it would be to kill Gardulla and her minions, which was something I¡¯d agree with and probably support at a different time.
The Hutts, while not the only criminal issue in the galaxy, were the single biggest source of organized crime that existed. They didn¡¯t control every illicit trade, but they had their fingers in so many pots that cutting them off would destabilise the entire criminal underworld for years, if not decades. Still, I understood that wanting to remove the Hutts and truly doing so were massively different concepts.
The Hutts were such a large and powerful group that, after existing even before the early days of the Republic, twenty-five thousand years ago, taking them out with anything less than dozens of fleets of Star Destroyers would be next to impossible. Still, even if a day when I could move openly against the Hutts was decades away, I wasn¡¯t going to pass up the chance to observe the inner workings of one of the most powerful members of the Hutt cartel within their private citadel. You never knew when such information would be useful ¨C to me or others ¨C in the future.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Sensors on passive.¡± Vos semi-ordered as we slid back into normal space. We were dropping out just inside the Oort cloud of this system as we¡¯d been informed it was the location of a semi-major smuggling and slaving operation meant I wasn¡¯t taking any chances. Hence why HK was currently plugged into the weapons console.
Gardulla had supplied this location (in the Tantajoc system) after some negotiations with Dooku. While she¡¯d been reluctant to divulge anything, Dooku promised that when the time came to disclose our mission to the Jedi High Council and the Senate, no mention of her involvement ¨C in any way ¨C would be revealed. Gardulla had accepted this, on the condition that if any links to other Hutts were discovered, those would be revealed. From talking with Vos and Dooku once we¡¯d left Tatooine, I¡¯d learnt that it meant the operation we were now approaching had likely fallen from Gardulla¡¯s hands into the control of another Hutt. Dooku suspected this was Jabba as he was aware of a growing cold war between the two. He postulated that Gardulla would use the embarrassment of Jabba being linked to a slaving operation in Republic space to embarrass him to the other Hutt kajidics (crime families in all but name) that ran Hutt space.
While a part of me was sickened that the Hutts could be so casual about being involved in active slavery operations, the fact the Hutts acted like the crime families from old mafia movies in my former life was amusing, in context. Still, the blatant disregard of others by Gardulla and other Hutts made me even more inclined to eventually go after the species. While genocide wasn¡¯t something I ever thought I¡¯d consider, for the Hutts, it might well be the only choice. Though to take out the Hutts, then secure, stabilise, and - most likely - control, their territory would require a massive amount of manpower and firepower. Likely on par with what I imagined the Galactic Empire could bring to bear.
On a more personal note, I¡¯d had the ¡°honour¡± of meeting Decca, though he had failed to recognize me. Something I¡¯d confirmed just before we¡¯d left via Observe. I¡¯d been concerned at the way he¡¯d seemingly watched me during the meeting with his ¡®mother¡¯, but according to my special ability, he didn¡¯t realise that Dooku and I were the ones to take down his operations in the now-named ShaDo system. Still, his face ¨C as fugly as it was ¨C was committed to memory along with Gardulla¡¯s and anyone in her palace that wasn¡¯t collared or acting like staff. While I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d ever get a shot to take those beings (and I used the word loosely) out, I knew there¡¯d come a day when Decca would make a direct move against the Lokella. Possibly arranged by one or two of the employed mercenaries I¡¯d met that day.
Still, we¡¯d left the meeting unscathed, and left that sand-covered osik¡¯palon planet behind (and if I never had to return other than to free the slaves/kill the Hutts it would be too soon) and made our way here, to the Tantajo system. Since the system was a few jumps off the Perlemian Trade Route ¨C which, I had to admit, made it a good place to base such an operation from ¨C it¡¯d taken us about 2 weeks; though some of that time was taken up by us stopping to refuel and learn about the system before flying in blind. Due to some things that we¡¯d heard about the size of the operation here, which didn¡¯t entirely match with what Gardulla had told us, we¡¯d chosen to exit hyperspace at the edge of the system.
While Bo had been more than happy to jump closer and engage the slavers instantly, Dooku felt ¨C and Vos and I agreed ¨C that a slower, more cautious approach was better. I remembered the few operations in my old life where we¡¯d gone in without good intel. While I¡¯d come home from all of them, those operations had been the most perilous and I¡¯d lost a few brothers in arms in them.
¡°Derogatory: I am fully aware of the functions I have to fulfil during this operation, meatbag. Unlike you, I do not suffer from unstable programming that only serves to distract me.¡± HK replied to Vos¡¯ comment with his usual blunt and insulting tone. Vos grumbled quietly, which brought a small smile to my face. Ever since coming onboard, Vos had taken a dislike to HK, one the droid was more than happy to exacerbate.
Through the Force, I felt Dooku¡¯s amusement at our fellow Jedi¡¯s reaction, though I doubted there was any external reaction to the exchange.
¡°I still fail to see why you¡¯re allowing a protocol droid to handle the sensors and weapons,¡± Vos eventually commented. ¡°His programming isn¡¯t designed for it, nor is his personality matrix suited for household chores.¡±
¡°Revan programmed him this way on purpose,¡± I replied before HK could get a word in. While the droid knew not to reveal the truth of his purpose, too many subtle slips might clue Dooku into the truth of HK¡¯s primary function. Plus, letting HK needle Vos was a distraction while an operation was active; something I couldn¡¯t abide. ¡°And I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the one saying this, but your focus should be on the mission and not HK¡¯s speech patterns.¡±
¡°My Padawan is correct, Knight Vos. While I agree with you that the droid¡¯s mannerisms are¡ unusual, we have more pressing issues to deal with. It would be beneficial to all of us if you gave your full attention to what is outside of this vessel than allowing yourself to be distracted by the aural idiosyncrasies of the droid.¡± Dooku added. While his words were polite, the casual put-down of Vos made my smile grow larger.
Vos didn¡¯t reply, though HK gave a single chuckle. Moving the mission forward, I powered up the sub-light engines. From Republic records, this system only had one habitable planet, which was on the far side of the system, but there was always the chance the slavers were semi-competent and had some patrols wandering the system in case outsiders stumbled on their operation.
¡°How long will our approach take?¡± Dooku asked as we moved towards the sixth ¨C and outer ¨C planet in the system. It was a large, blue gas giant with, at least, three dozen moons of various sizes, though that was all the Republic records mentioned about it. Like the rest of the system, the details were sparse.
¡°It¡¯ll depend on what forces they¡¯ve got in orbit and near their basecamp,¡± I replied. ¡°If they¡¯re even halfway intelligent, we¡¯ll need to approach from the far side of the planet to avoid detection. The Ne¡¯tra Sartr¡¯s capable of taking on anything they might have, but if we go in guns blazing, we risk them wiping the base¡¯s computers of anything useful or threatening the slaves to force us to back off.¡±
While Dooku likely already knew this, I suspected he used these little moments as ways to see how I thought tactically. Plus, he might get some satisfaction in showing how much farther along in my non-Force training I was than Aayla. While he rarely ever showed it, Dooku did feel pride in how quickly I was learning and growing under his tutelage.
¡°Very well. I shall return to my quarters to meditate. Contact me if the situation changes, but otherwise, I will return with Padawan Secura to relieve you both in four hours.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± A moment later the door to the cockpit opened and closed.
¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got the first watch,¡± Vos commented a few moments after the door had closed. ¡°I¡¯ll carry out checks on non-critical systems just to be on the safe side while you fly us closer. Can the droid do the same for the weapon systems?¡±
¡°Condescending Reassurance: Of course, meatbag. Additional Query: Would the meatbag also like me to prepare your evening meal while I carry out the eighty-fourth check of our primary, secondary, and tertiary offensive and defensive systems over the last six hours?¡±
I didn¡¯t even try to stop myself from chuckling at HK¡¯s behaviour. While I¡¯d step in again if it became a distraction, hearing him speak down to everyone around me wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d ever grow tired of. Vos was an entertaining target as the man seemed the most likely to respond in kind, while Aayla regularly became perturbed by HK¡¯s remarks. Dooku and Fay just ignored them while Bo, at least since learning who the droid had fought alongside, seemed amused to be insulted by HK. Though ever since Bo had started helping me with what weapons to give HK once he was up and about, the droid had toned down his remarks around her.
Honestly, I was beginning to suspect that, once deployed in combat, Bo was going to become my version of Canderous alongside HK as we kicked arse.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As I leaned back to avoid the massive paw with claws longer than my hand, I grunted in annoyance. Even as my lightsaber came up and removed said paw, and the immense feline it was attached to howled in pain, my frustration at this situation continued to grow.
¡°When this mission is over I¡¯m going to kill your master!¡± I snapped at Aayla as I thrust forward, impaling the feline through the neck with my lightsaber.
¡°How is this his fault?¡± She shot back even as she leapt onto a high branch of a nearby tree; avoiding another massive feline as it pounced on her former position.
Said feline was struck six times with blaster bolts, once in each eye then four in the neck, making it slump to the ground dead. ¡°Because he¡¯s the shabuir who suggested this attack plan!¡± Bo spat as she floated above the ground, using her jetpack to keep herself out of reach of the cats.
A growl from behind me followed by a warning from the Force, had me rolling to one side then sending a blast of Force energy towards where I¡¯d just been. The largest member of this pack ¨C likely the alpha ¨C howled in pain as it was slammed into a tree.
¡°Woah!¡± Aayla muttered as she almost fell from the tree as it shook under the force of the alpha¡¯s impact.
The beast slumped to the floor, but my attention was taken by a roar to my right. I turned to see the only other ¨C according to my minimap ¨C remaining feline charging towards me. I leaned back, avoiding its pounce, and slid my blade along the underside of the beast, once more filling the air with the smell of cooked meat. It fell to the ground, a four-inch-deep cut running from between its front legs to its tail, dead.
The alpha hollered, drawing my attention back to it. It took a step forward, its eyes narrowing as it saw me standing beside the dead body of the last of its pack, and I could see its legs tense for an attack. The Force flowed through me, helping me know when and how the attack would come and I readied myself; sliding into an adapted Ataru stance while keeping my grip set for a simple deflecting Makashi strike. Just as the beast moved forward, bolts rained down from above, and it roared in pain before slumping to the ground, sliding to a stop about half a metre from me.
¡°I could¡¯ve taken it.¡± I remarked to Bo as I looked up at her before stepping closer and driving my lightsaber through the alpha¡¯s skull.
¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Bo replied as she descended, ¡°and that¡¯s four to me.¡±
I chuckled as I relaxed my stance. Of course, Bo would see this as a competition. The pack of ten was never a true threat to us, and we¡¯d have avoided them entirely if they hadn¡¯t been attracted to our drop site. Likely they¡¯d been drawn by the sounds of my ship hovering above the trees before the three of us had disembarked, then attacked, thinking us easy prey.
¡°A tie then,¡± I replied as she landed next to me, holstering her pistols as she did. Aayla jumped down just behind Bo, a frown on her face. ¡°We didn¡¯t go looking to kill them, Aayla. It was the will of the Force that they happened to be here when we landed.¡± I said, figuring she was probably upset that we¡¯d had to kill the entire pack to defend ourselves.
¡°I know. It¡¯s just¡ It¡¯s not fair.¡± she responded before sighing.
¡°It was them or us,¡± Bo countered bluntly. ¡°And if not for the Sartr coming under attack, we¡¯d have given ourselves away with this skirmish.¡± She added, getting me to look up.
Somewhere up above, likely back in space, my ship was engaged in a fight with two or three slaver vessels. We¡¯d taken our time approaching the planet, spending nearly two weeks tracking ships coming and going before we¡¯d initiated our attack plan. There¡¯d always been three ships in orbit of the planet and while I knew the Ne¡¯tra Sartr could handle them, we needed to take the base reasonably quickly to avoid mission failure.
As such, Vos had suggested - and Dooku had agreed - that Aayla, Bo and I would drop onto the planet a few kilometres from the base then trek through the forest to reach it. Vos and Dooku would remain on the ship then, once I gave a signal, they¡¯d attack the ships in orbit while we snuck into the base and secured their command-and-control centre.
Of course, that had all been shot to shit not long after we¡¯d dropped, as just as the Sartr was pulling back, it came under fire from one of the ships in orbit. I¡¯d seen two ships drop into the atmosphere to engage the Sartr, both looking to be about the size of a small corvette. While I didn¡¯t doubt my ship could handle that ¨C it notr only matched them in size, but was heavily armed for its weight class, like all Mandalorian ships were ¨C them coming under attack meant stealth was no longer an option. Something that was even less likely given our run-in with the local fauna.
¡°Master Vos didn¡¯t know we¡¯d be attacked like this,¡± Aayla said, feeling a need to defend her master even as she depowered her lightsaber.
¡°He literally said before we jumped that nothing would go wrong,¡± I countered as I used my lightsaber to point around us at the dead pack of forest cats. ¡°And why have you turned off your lightsaber? We¡¯re in hostile territory with them aware of our presence.¡± I commented even as I saw a group of beings rapidly approaching us from the direction of the slaver base.
As if willed by the Force, the tree Aayla had just jumped down from groaned then fell to the ground with an almighty crash. The sound echoed around us as we lost vision from the dirt and dust that was thrown into the air from the fall.
Coughing in the dust, I pushed the Force out from me, blasting back the dust cloud in a wave. Aayla looked at me between coughs and grimaced. ¡°I¡¡±
Whatever she was going to say was cut off as the Force warned of danger and, on instinct, I erected a barrier in the direction it warned about. Blaster fire erupted from the treeline, though most impacted against the invisible wall I¡¯d raised. I saw the briefest look of surprise pass over Aayla¡¯s face as she glanced my way and worked out that I¡¯d thrown up the barrier.
I knew I could call upon the Force faster than most other Jedi ¨C something that¡¯d likely saved my life a few times already ¨C but that wasn¡¯t unique, just abnormal for someone my age, a very useful perk of the interface.
A few bolts missed the barrier, though that was due to poor marksmanship by our attackers, not my barrier failing. The sound of a jetpack engaging let me know Bo was heading airborne, which was followed a second later by the sound of Aayla¡¯s lightsaber reigniting.
According to my Detection-boosted minimap, we¡¯d been ambushed by about a dozen sentients, and given they were attacking us from the direction of the base, it wasn¡¯t much of a leap to assume that¡¯s where they¡¯d come from. However, given the loud and rapid incoming fire, I suspected at least one of them had a heavy repeating blaster cannon of some sort, if not a tripod-mounted repeating cannon.
¡°What do we do?¡± Aayla asked, a sliver of fear emanating from her into the Force. I glanced her way, even as more bolts struck my barrier and Bo began to return fire, to see her gripping her lightsaber tightly.
¡°Teach them the error of their ways,¡± I replied as I lifted my lightsaber-wielding hand and summoned the Force to it. The air grew thick around my hand before I thrust it forward, pushing the gathered energy, now concentrated in an invisible sphere, towards the treeline. It struck with the fury of a god, shredding trees, bushes, and bodies at its point of impact, while those further away were whisked from their roots and sent hurtling away. Something exploded, adding a ring of fire to my Force blast and making the waves of erupting Force energy seemingly dance before my eyes. The edges of the flame-tips blast fizzled harmlessly against my barrier while branches, rocks and even a few limbs impacted the unseen wall, then slid to the ground.
An almost lazy sweep of my arm generated a gust of wind powerful enough to clear the devastation between us and the source of the explosion; sending the debris tumbling away to the right. That allowed me to see the destruction I¡¯d unleashed. Though the Force Blast had only travelled about thirty metres, it¡¯d carved a divot through the ground until it hit whatever exploded. There, all that remained was a three-metre-wide crater, and on the edges, a few groans came from the slavers who were unlucky enough to have survived my counterattack. Bolts resumed raining down from above, ending the groans as Bo finished them off.
Less than half a minute later Bo landed and holstered her pistols. ¡°Well, if they didn¡¯t know we were coming before they sure as osik do now,¡± she remarked, which made me chuckle before she scoffed. ¡°I suppose you couldn''t have left some for me.¡±
¡°Not like they would have been any fun,¡± I remarked as I finally lowered the barrier and took a step towards the devastation I¡¯d caused. ¡°Untrained thugs aren''t really a challenge.¡±
According to Detection, only a single slaver was left alive.
Figuring he might be willing to provide information for medical aid, I walked towards the carnage. Bo was at my side in an instant, with Aayla taking a moment before following.
¡°Kriff, Cam,¡± Aayla muttered as we reached the edge of the crater. ¡°When did you get so¡¡±
¡°Violent?¡± I suggested as she trailed off. ¡°After having my life flash before my eyes while face-to-snout with a kriffing dragon, I realised that this galaxy was out to kill me, all of us, really. I¡¯m not going to pussy-foot my way through things anymore. If someone wants to hurt or kill me or my friends, I¡¯ll respond appropriately.¡± I explained as I made my way around the crater towards a flattened tree that was wider than me. ¡°I know it skirts the Jedi way, but this isn¡¯t the Temple, Aayla. This is the wider, wilder galaxy and things out here will try to kill you if they can. Kriff, some people will actively target us just because we¡¯re Jedi and have no compunctions about killing innocents to get to us.¡±
Technically, this wasn¡¯t a revelation for me, merely a return to the way I¡¯d approached combat in my former life. Serving in an elite unit like the SAS taught me that enemy combatants would always be out for my blood. Killing them first was just the smart thing to do. So far in my new life, the need for overwhelming firepower hadn¡¯t been needed, but as I¡¯d just proved, I had no issues with going big to end a battle quickly. After all, there was no such thing as overkill.
Still, I was glad that Fay wasn¡¯t around as I¡¯d rather avoid another lecture on using the Force offensively. I enjoyed having her as one of my Jedi masters, but there was no denying that we had very different approaches as to how to approach certain situations. I doubted Dooku would have any issue with my actions against the slavers, though he might wonder why I didn¡¯t do such a thing against the kriffing cats.
¡°T-that¡¯s not the Jedi way¡¡± Aayla began only to stop and gag. Clearly, someone had forgotten to use the Force to block the smell of burnt bodies.
¡°Thank Manda¡¡± Bo muttered just quietly enough that I could hear her as I turned to look at Aayla. Her cheeks had lost a lot of their colour while her lekku were twitching erratically, almost as if they were vibrating. She then turned around to block her view of the devastation I¡¯d caused.
¡°Aayla, first, use the Force to limit your breathing. It¡¯ll help with the smell,¡± I offered as Breath Control was how I was countering the smell I was more than familiar with. ¡°Secondly, I¡¯m still a Jedi. I still believe in the ideals of the Order,¡± or most of it at least, but she didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°That said, when battle comes, shying away from it because it¡¯s ¡®not the Jedi way¡¯ is how I suspect many Jedi end up dying. The Force doesn¡¯t make us unbeatable and believing it does is, to me, almost as big a flaw as blindly following the Galactic Senate.¡± I paused as the colour returned to her cheeks and she turned to face me. ¡°These beings, and I use that very loosely, actively engage in the enslaving of sentients. That, and the trading in endangered or illegal animals and substances makes them an affront to everything the Jedi Order is supposed to stand for.¡±
¡°I, I guess I see your point.¡± Aayla began, her lekku no longer twitching randomly. ¡°But the Code teaches us to show compassion to all,¡± she continued as she slowly turned back to face me. The colour had returned to her cheeks, and she looked steadier.
¡°I¡¯ll save my compassion for those in need or deserving of it.¡± I countered as I turned and resumed walking towards the upturned tree. A groan came from behind it and as I leapt onto it, I looked down to see the last remaining slaver. The Duros was barely hanging on. Both legs were trapped under the trunk, and barring a large dose of bacta, I doubted they could be saved, while one of his arms was bent at such an ungodly angle that the bone had pierced the skin of his forearm, soaking the ground with his blood. His chest and much of his face were charred black and all in all, I figured he only had a few more minutes before the pain and blood loss ended him.
¡°F-force¡¡± Aayla muttered from my right, and I turned to see her and Bo had come around the fallen tree and seen the Duros.
Not wanting to waste any more time, I leapt down beside the Duros and used the Force to heal some of his wounds. In the long run, it would only delay the inevitable, but that¡¯s what I needed. ¡°How many are in the base?¡± I asked softly. ¡°Tell me and I¡¯ll take away the rest of your pain.¡±
¡°Or don¡¯t and die slowly and painfully.¡± Bo added unhelpfully. The Duros was already dying, and from the look in his eyes, he knew it. Even without the Force, I knew Aayla was uneasy with us interrogating a dying man, but she had the sense to stay quiet instead of wasting valuable seconds.
¡°Arg¡ Trddh¡¡± The Duros groaned out. I leaned closer, lifting his head so that I could hear anything he whispered. Sadly, as I did, his blood-red eyes seemed to lose their lustre and he went limp.
¡°Kriff,¡± I muttered after using Observe to confirm he only had seconds left. As I dropped his head to the ground, I briefly considered using Mind Probe. However, doing that with Aayla present was risky, to say nothing of entering the dying mind of an alien whose biology I only barely understood. I looked up at Bo and shrugged. ¡°Guess we¡¯re flying in blind.¡±
¡°Says the Jedi to the Mandalorian with a jetpack.¡± Bo retorted, and I just knew she was smiling under her helmet. The jetpack was something near and dear to her and she never missed a chance to use it.
¡°True, but if you go above the treeline, they¡¯ll see you coming and there¡¯s a limit to how clearly I can sense others through the Force,¡± I replied as I stood. ¡°I know there are a lot of sentients over there, but exact details of how many and where are, at this range, far, far beyond me.¡±
¡°Nice to see even you have limits.¡± Bo replied and again I just knew she was smirking.
¡°I wish Master Vos was here,¡± Aayla commented slowly, making me wonder if having her along was a mistake. ¡°He¡¯s one of the few Jedi who can use psychometry,¡± she continued, and I turned to look at her. I couldn¡¯t recall that power coming up in his only appearance in the show. Though, now that I considered it, the moment where he seemed to know which way Ziro went on Nal Hutta could¡¯ve been him using that power and not his skill at tracking. ¡°It¡¯s, um, a really rare ability that allows a user to learn details about someone or thing by touching them.¡± She explained, having taken my expression as I considered my memories as a sign that I was confused about what she¡¯d just said.
¡°That sounds like bantha-osik.¡± Bo muttered even as I saw and opened a new Interface notice.
Force Power Discovered!
Psychometry
This is the ability to use the Force to gain an understanding of an object¡¯s history. Specifically, one can learn about the previous users of the object and where it was used.
...
WARNING!
As you don¡¯t have a natural affinity for this ability, nor have taken a perk to gain such an affinity, several restrictions are in place.
XP gains for this power are reduced by a factor of 10 and you will be unable to take the ability above Professional: 1 without the relevant perk.
Said perk will be available from level 30 onwards.
...
And just like that, the hope of a new and unusual power was undercut by the Interface placing massive restrictions on it. Still, once I considered the limitations, they started to make sense. The implications of this power were frightening. Knowing who had used what and where and when sounded cool, but what if it engaged on a weapon used to kill someone I cared about; or anyone in general for that matter. Would I then have to relive that moment over and over in my mind, or experience what the killer had felt when they ended a life? That sounded like a one-way street to sociopathy.
¡°It¡¯s probably for the best Vos isn¡¯t here,¡± I commented as I put aside the new power. ¡°If he was, Bo and I might well have broken his nose for how kriffed this plan has become.¡± Bo snorted in amusement at the idea. ¡°Still, we can only hope that this group was, if not most of their forces, then some of their better fighters. Otherwise, the attack could prove troublesome.¡±
¡°You say troublesome, I say fun.¡± Bo replied with a chuckle. I glanced at her, wondering once more just how someone could be so battle-mad. While I didn¡¯t deny that a part of me enjoyed combat, I didn¡¯t go actively looking for it. Though thanks to the Force, trouble and combat did seem to not only have my address but the keys to my front door.
Not bothering to respond, I started walking towards the slaver base. Bo, taking the hint, slipped to the rear and even though she knew I could sense lifeforms at a far greater range than her sensors, still checked every bush for someone I¡¯d missed. The fact I heard a lightsaber engaging behind me let me know that Aayla had learnt her lesson, at least for now, and would be keeping her blade powered as we moved. Though given we were trying to move stealthily, it wasn¡¯t the best time for her to apply that lesson.
While that was a relief, and while I considered Aayla a friend, it was clear she was far too na?ve about the wider galaxy. From what she¡¯d told me, Vos took her out of the temple at least once a year since she¡¯d become her Padawan, but from the last few weeks, it was becoming clear that he¡¯d been keeping her safe. At least until this mission. Being willing to depower her primary weapon ¨C and consider reclipping it to her belt ¨C while in hostile territory was a mistake many Jedi would make, which might be why so many died on Geonosis. The lack of a fighter¡¯s instinct to be ready to do what they must would¡¯ve, and did, cost many Jedi their lives.
Perhaps once this mission was over, Bo and I could teach Aayla why trusting that a battle was over and that the Force would warn you in time wasn¡¯t a valid reason to lower your guard in a combat situation. I knew that in the original timeline, she¡¯d survived the Clone Wars, well until Order 66. However, with things having changed dramatically this time around, I wanted to make sure she, and all my friends in the Order, survived what was to come. Or at least, be better prepared for the chaos and carnage that awaited the galaxy.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
It took us a touch over two hours to get to a point where we could see the walls of the compound. I already knew how many were inside with the minimap showing 300 signs, though the vast majority weren¡¯t sentient. Or weren¡¯t sentient according to the minimap. Most of the sentients were grouped near the far edge of the compound in three groups of about twenty each. Those had to be newly captured prisoners that hadn¡¯t been taken to slave markets for sale or were held for ransom if they would earn the salvers more credits from that.
However, we¡¯d had to stop once we were about a hundred metres from the walls of the compound as, in an irritating display of intelligence, the slavers cleared that area around their base.
Given the local fauna, of which we¡¯d run into a herd of wild pigs between here and the failed ambush. Thankfully the local variant of warthogs had shown more sense than the cats and decided to not attack us. Though that might¡¯ve been because I¡¯d used the Force to generate strong winds between them and us.
¡°Just our luck that we get not only well-fortified but competent slavers.¡± Bo remarked as she scanned the wall with her helmet. Apart from clearing a no-man''s-land between the compound and the thick forest foliage, there were turrets on the walls with two such installations having firing arcs on our current location. Plus, given that the side we were on was the quieter side of the base, I doubted the defences would be weaker at other parts of the wall.
¡°Just means we¡¯ll have to earn our victory.¡± While not the Jedi way, it was something I knew Bo would agree with, which was proven when she chuckled.
I reached out through the Force, searching for the flow of energy that indicated the turrets. Once I could sense those, I started tracking the flow of energy. I followed the power out of the turrets, along the power lines that ran along the walls, making a note of the other eight turrets that dotted the outer wall, then back towards the centre of the compound. The power grew brighter ¨C meaning the cables were transferring more power ¨C as they led to two more complexes. The one shining like a beacon would be the power plant while the other was likely the command centre. Power ran towards and around four different groups of people in such a way that I was sure those were prisoners. Four other buildings which were full of animals had power running through them, marking them out as cages.
¡°How are we going to deal with the turrets?¡± Aayla asked as she lowered a set of macrobinoculars she¡¯d brought with her. Unlike me, she wasn¡¯t well trained in using the Force to augment her sight, so like Bo, had to rely on technology.
I smirked as I glanced her way. ¡°I think a variation of what I did during our Initiate trials. You remember the obstacle course?¡±
Aayla smiled light a moment later, likely after remembering how that¡¯d gone for me. ¡°How could I forget? No Initiate¡¯s come close to your time. Kriff, according to Master Vos, there¡¯s only one Jedi Master he knows of that uses the same tricks.¡± She replied.
¡°And how exactly did you deal with that obstacle course?¡± Bo asked as looked at both of us.
I smirked at the armoured Mandalorian. Though instead of saying anything, I depowered my lightsaber, reactivated the few combat abilities that I¡¯d disabled to conserve my Force reserves, then let the world dissolve into a silver glow.
As the silver faded from my vision, I felt gravity take effect. A glance down showed the twin barrels of the turret I¡¯d teleported to, along with a single slaver next to it. The gentle roar of my lightsaber engaging, by now a familiar sound, drew roar Rodian¡¯s attention, and he looked up, his blaster sliding from its holster, only for my blade to slide down as I landed, carving a deep canyon in his chest.
Before the body had even struck the ground, I flicked my wrist. Dirt sizzled as the tip of my blade ran through the ground, then sparks flew as the blade sliced through the turret. Sparks began to appear from where I¡¯d sliced the power converter, but I didn¡¯t pay it any attention as my vision once more filled with a silver light.
As the light faded for a second time, I found myself above another turret. Like the first, this was on the opposite of the compound from where Aayla and Bo were waiting, though not near the prisoners or caged animals. The plan was to cause a ruckus at this section of the wall, then a few minutes later, assault the wall where Aayla and Bo were. Hopefully, this would draw most of the slavers to a section of the compound not near our assault and away from the slaves, removing the risk of them using the prisoners as shields.
I landed with my lightsaber pointed down, driving it deep into this turret, then I let the world dissolve into silver for a third time. As the light once more faded, I found myself appearing above the third turret I¡¯d targeted. This one, as I¡¯d expected, had two slavers nearby, though one of them glanced up as gravity kicked in. Whether it was random chance, or he saw the flash of silver light as I teleported, I didn¡¯t know, though watching his eyes bulge as I fell beside him, my lightsaber bisecting him from head to toe, was morbidly amusing.
¡°Wha¡¡± was all the second slaver was able to get out before my hand shot out to crush his throat with a meaty crunch. As the Duros struggled to breathe, I stepped forward and thrust my blade through his heart, then turned and slashed through the turret at the same point as on the previous two.
A moment later I reappeared behind Bo and Aayla, finding a pistol aimed at my head. ¡°How rude,¡± I commented as Bo lowered her blaster.
¡°So, what di¡¡± Bo¡¯s words died in her throat as three explosions in quick succession erupted from the compound. Even from where we were it was easy to see all three had been on the far side, and soon pillars of smoke began to rise into the air. ¡°Oh. . . impressive,¡± Bo commented after a second, ¡°though why didn¡¯t you attack the ones nearest us? Or go after the power generators directly?¡±
¡°Targeting the ones near us would¡¯ve drawn the slavers to our location. While that might¡¯ve been fun for you, the mission is to secure the compound not level it,¡± I retorted, earning a grunt from Bo, ¡°as for the power generator, there are nearly a hundred prisoners and twice that number of beasts. I¡¯d rather not have all that kind of chaos running wild while we attack.¡± I finished before stepping out into no-mans-land.
The two turrets that could fire on me turned, but before either could unleash their streams of blaster fire at me, I sent a massive Force Blast at the nearest one. The air rippled as the ball of Force energy surged through the air, kicking up waves of air contortion that were bigger than me, before it slammed into the wall under the turret. Both objects were obliterated, and I saw one of the barrels glinting high in the air. I quickly grabbed it as it was heading into the compound, and turned my attention to the second turret, only to watch as a tree slammed into that. To be sure it was taken out, I threw the cannon barrel I was levitating into it like a spear, making that turret erupt in a fireball that likely destroyed anything nearby.
A glance back showed Aayla breathing heavily, which confirmed she¡¯d launched the tree when I¡¯d concentrated on the nearest turret. Even if she was still stuck in the Jedi¡¯s peaceful approach, it showed she could think on her feet if given a little bit of time. I¡¯d have to make sure to reduce that delay as much as possible in training before this mission was over.
¡°That was dramatic.¡± Bo commented though I suspected she was just upset she hadn¡¯t been able to get involved.
¡°Inside now.¡± I called out before accelerating myself forward with the Force. I reached the remains of the nearest turret, and the ruined remains of a five-metre section of the wall, a moment later. While the wall and turret were gone, the amount of rumble there had formed an ad-hoc replacement defensive measure. The sound of a jetpack behind me let me know Bo had arrived, and a small dust cloud being kicked up meant Aayla had joined her.
¡°Most of their forces should be caught between my distraction and their barracks or the command centre.¡± I explained as I walked cautiously over the rumble. While I could Phase or Teleport to deal with it, I¡¯d prefer to not do so on the remote chance I¡¯d need to heavily exert my Force reserves once inside the compound. ¡°Bo, stay low but cause as much chaos as you can, and feel free to take down any slavers you run into. Aayla and I will make for the centre of the compound.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± Bo replied before her jetpack engaged and she lifted off. She flew overhead, though she stayed low enough that any remaining turrets or slavers couldn¡¯t see her over the tops of the nearest buildings. While that¡¯d limit how effective the jetpack would be, I had little doubt she¡¯d have no trouble with any slavers she ran into.
¡°Why the central buildings?¡± Aayla asked as we moved forward.
¡°That¡¯s the power generator and a building that I suspect doubles as both their barracks and a command centre,¡± I replied as I reached the edge of the closest building to the wall. A flick of my wrist upwards was followed by a scream of terror, and I glanced up to see a random slaver soaring up. ¡°If we can secure the command centre, then not only will we have the base, but we can get in contact with our masters and secure the data we came here for,¡± I add as the slaver stopped moving upwards. ¡°Plus, if we take the command centre, we¡¯ll have control of the remaining turrets.¡± I finished as another scream of terror came from the slaver as he realised that he was now falling.
¡°Ah,¡± Aayla commented before I heard her lightsaber moving. A blaster bolt flew towards us, then back the way it¡¯d come as Aayla redirected it. A groan followed soon after, though I paid it no heed as the slaver it¡¯d likely come from disappeared from the minimap; indicating he was dead. As was the one who¡¯s just returned to the ground.
With those two taken care of, and no one else within twenty metres of us, I let the Force enhance my speed, feeling it concentrating behind me as Aayla kept up. The few buildings between us and the central area of the compound passed by in an instant before I brought us to a stop just before we reached what I suspected was the command centre as there was a decent-sized open area between us and the centre. Absently, I realised that this space, while not large enough for the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, could easily allow the smallest slaver vessels to land.
¡°There¡¯s a dozen or so inside,¡± I whispered to Aayla, ¡°keep up.¡±
I didn¡¯t wait for a reply as I stepped into the small open area between our current cover and the command centre. We¡¯d only taken a few steps when the beings inside moved and a door on the side facing us opened. I tensed in expectation as around ten aliens burst out, all with their blasters or vibroblades in hand.
¡°There! Kill them!¡± a Weequay near the back of the group called out. His comrades followed his instruction, forcing me and Aayla into defensive stances as blaster bolts hurtled towards us.
After moving a few metres, I noted that while I¡¯d taken out three of our attackers with redirected fire, Aayla hadn¡¯t managed to take down any. Now, that might be because she lacked the skill with her lightsaber to do that. However, given that in our last fight she¡¯d shied away from killing, I suspected her lack of a kill count was due to her Jedi upbringing. I considered calling her out on it now, but that ran the risk of distracting her. I would be safer and wiser to speak with her afterwards.
An explosion on the far side of the base reached my ears, and I could only assume that Bo was engaging the slavers over there. Hopefully, there¡¯d be some left alive for questioning afterwards.
¡°Sithspit!¡± Aayla spat out and I saw she¡¯d ducked behind a crate, one hand coming to her shoulder.
¡°You alright?¡± I called out as I took out another slaver with a redirected bolt.
¡°Yeah, they just got a lucky hit,¡± she replied. A moment later I felt the Force move around her and assumed she¡¯d used it to heal the wound; or at least, numb the pain. While it was good that she could heal herself and the wound wasn¡¯t serious, having a friend of mine get injured infuriated me.
¡°Time to end this.¡± I muttered as I leaned back to dodge a pair of bolts, then flicked a few fingers from my right hand. A split second later, two crates hurtled away from me. Since some slavers were using them as cover, they collided with them with one taking the corner of a crate flush in the face. His neck snapped back at an obscene angle even as the crate continued to fly, smashing against the wall of the command centre as the body slumped backwards. The other slavers were luckier, though one was clipped on his leg, which sent him sprawling on the ground.
Another flick of my fingers, even as I deflected more bolts, sent that slaver hurtling into his friends who¡¯d scampered behind another set of crates. He screamed as his leg was twisted horribly by the edge of a crate, though a moment later his scream was joined by three others as I sent them, and the crates they¡¯d been using as cover, soaring into the air.
¡°Inside!¡±
That command came from the same Weequay who¡¯d ordered the others to attack us, suggesting he was a senior member; thus, someone I wanted alive for questioning. As the remaining group retreated, another fell to a deflected bolt, though this came from Aayla, not me. That made me smile, even given the seriousness of the situation.
The Weequay I now marked as the leader was the first inside and three more managed to slip inside. Before any more could join them, I pulled the remaining slavers towards me abruptly. Their looks of confusion and fear only lasted a few seconds before they lay dead at my feet with the faint smell of burnt flesh filling the air.
I surged forward, reaching the door just in time to see the external lock turn red and indicate it wouldn¡¯t open from the outside. Through the Force, I sensed the Weequay and one other slaver move deeper into the building while the remaining two stayed close to the door. Suspecting those two were waiting to ambush/delay us once we entered so the others could wipe the computers, I depowered my lightsaber, walked along the wall until I was a metre past the waiting pair then let the Force flow through me.
The familiar, uncomfortable tingling sensation rippled over my body as I phased through the walls, and the active power cables within it, until I emerged in the dark interior. In front of me, I saw the two slavers ducking behind an overturned table, blasters aimed at the door.
Both turned as a faint howl, now familiar to me, echoed in the darkened, stilled corridor. They¡¯d barely turned enough to realise I was behind them before I attacked. One lost a hand, screaming even as the other lost his head. I then struck the one-handed Duros with a burst of Force energy, and he slumped to the floor unconscious. While it would¡¯ve been easier to kill him, I wanted more than one prisoner to provide corroboration for anything the Weequay leader told me.
¡°Come on.¡± I said to Aayla after I¡¯d moved over and unlocked the door before heading down the corridor towards the centre of the building where the two last slavers I hope were now located.
¡°That always creeps me out.¡± Aayla whispered from behind me as we moved quickly but carefully through the darkened corridor towards what I hoped was the main door to the command-and-control room. Phasing was such a strange power that it unnerved Aayla and others, which was something I liked about it.
¡°Which is why it works so well,¡± I replied with a smirk she couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Here,¡± I added as I slid to a stop at the door that, if I was judging things right, led to where the last two slavers were. I could sense other life signs nearby, both sentients and beasts, but since none were right next to a slaver ¨C for now ¨C they weren¡¯t being used as shields or bargaining chips.
A simple gesture channelling the Force, had the door opening, though that was followed by multiple bolts that impacted harmlessly against the far wall. ¡°You¡¯ll never take us alive, Jedi!¡± Tthe Weequay shouted. I looked at Aayla who was on the far side of the door and rolled my eyes.
¡°D-did he really just say that?¡± She asked, her eyes wide.
¡°Sadly yes,¡± I replied, ¡°and somehow I suspect he¡¯s not the first nor will he be the last, to say something that stupid.¡± I continued before I reached out through the Force to where both slavers were. Once I was sure I had them with the Force, I flicked a finger.
¡°Aargh!¡± came the voice of the other slaver as both were propelled upwards. That was followed by twin thunks as they struck the ceiling. With that, I stepped into the room and glanced up at them as they struggled against the invisible power pinning them to the ceiling.
¡°You were saying?¡± I asked the Weequay as I took in the room. The room was dominated by a large table while dotted around the walls were various computer stations, including the communication station, along with an older R-series astromech droid that was trying to hide in a corner. Before the Weequay, or the Rodian with him, could say anything, I pushed a wave of the Force towards them, and they both turned limp.
¡°Check the back room,¡± I said to Aayla as I brought the two unconscious aliens down from the ceiling, ¡°I¡¯ll secure these two then work on opening a channel to the Sartr.¡± While there were other sentients through there, neither had moved since the attack had started which suggested they were non-hostile. Aayla slid past me as I dropped the two slavers on the central table, and once she was gone, I pulled two sets of standard cuffs from my Inventory.
At that, I turned and walked towards the communication station only for Aayla to call out. ¡°Cam, c-can you come in here?¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t steady and I could sense confusion, revulsion and a little fear radiating from her.
I moved quickly over to the back room. Once inside, I noted the various crates and containers near the door that were, if the few opened ones were any indication, filled full of credits, spice and other items of value. Next to Aayla was a table littered in credit chits, a small canister of what appeared to be a red narcotic and maybe a dozen death sticks. There were also three datapads lying there that I¡¯d have to look over later for intel. However, what drew my attention were the other occupants of the room.
On a large bed ¨C that could easily hold five or six people ¨C were two female Twi¡¯leks that were severely underdressed. While that alone angered me, the bruising on their arms and legs and the way they cowered in fear as they saw me had me fighting an urge to turn around and educate the two captured slavers on their behaviour. However, I was stopped from doing this by the cage that was at the foot of the bed, and the small dog-like creature within it.
The dog appeared no bigger than a collie, yet was clearly a pup, and had black fur that almost seemed to suck in the light. There were small, underdeveloped spikes running down the length of its spine and as its two azure eyes locked onto me, I felt a jolt. As if the Force was trying to tell me something about this animal was important.
¡°C-cam¡¡± Aayla started but my focus was on the pup as I took a step forward. On the bed, I heard the Twi¡¯leks move but I kept my eyes on the pup as I knelt in front of its cage. As I moved my hand to the front of the cage, the pup moved back and growled rather pathetically. That unleashed another ripple of anger through me, and I knew the next time the Weequay spoke I¡¯d have to be very careful of my thoughts and feelings.
Yet as I let the ripple of anger wash over and away from me, the pup tilted its head. Almost as if it could sense my feelings in the Force.
¡°Easy there little one¡¡± I said softly and quietly as I undid the latch on the cage door. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± I added as I slid my hand partially into the cage. The long tail of the pup flicked once before its eyes shifted from mine to my hand.
[Stay still.] I mentally commanded Aayla as I knew that building trust with any animal started from the first interactions. Doubly so for creatures like this who¡¯d clearly been abused by their previous owners.
I kept still, ignoring the whimpers of confusion coming from the Twi¡¯leks on the bed, and waited patiently while releasing calm feelings into the Force. Slowly, clearly unsure if it was wise to do so, the pup inched forward. Once it was close enough, it took a cautious sniff of my hand. This was followed by another, longer sniff. Its¡¯ ears perked up and it took a step closer, then pushed its head against my palm. I smiled at the gesture and slowly moved my fingers to scratch it behind the ears. The pup all but cooed at my action and pushed its head up into my hand.
Bestial Force Bond Available
You have started to form a bond with a creature with a strong connection to the Force.
If you accept the bond, then with time, you will gain a loyal and faithful companion along with other benefits linked to its species and affinity in the Force.
However, if the bond is severed, either by choice or by force, there is a chance the creature will turn on and attack you.
...
Accept the bond?
Yes/No
...
I pondered the choice. I¡¯d never seen or heard of a Jedi bonding with an animal, but for those with a strong affinity for beasts, it was likely something that could ¨C and probably did in the past ¨C exist. However, forming a bond was clearly a risky thing, as I¡¯d still need to train the pup. Plus, there was how others would feel about me bonding with ¨C and in some eyes, possibly enslaving ¨C a beast. Yet, when the pup once more pushed its head into my hand, I felt a¡ pull from the Force; one drawing me towards the pup. It was almost as if the Force itself wanted me to bond with the beast. While I was hesitant to do exactly what it wished, so far, the Force hadn¡¯t been wrong in where it had guided me, at least in the long run.
As such, I accepted the bond, and a moment later the pup leapt at me. I barely managed to avoid falling over as it licked at my face. ¡°Oi, stop that!¡± I got out between laughs even as another notice appeared.
Bestial Force Bond Formed
You have formed a strong bond within the Force with a beast.
This bond can grow stronger with time and training.
However, keeping the bond active results in a permanent drain on your Force Power.
...
Bond Cost: 120FP/min
...
The bond cost made sense, but why it was so high was unclear. None of the powers I had maxed out and had constantly running drained that much. Kriff, even all together they were only fifty per cent more costly to run. Yet, when I looked into the eyes of the pup, I wondered if there was more to it than met the eye.
No animal so far, save perhaps the greater krayt dragon, had shown the same sense of intelligence that the pup had as it looked up at me. Its tongue was still trying to lick my face even as I held it back as gently as I could and still be able to stop its licking attack while its bright blue eyes seemed more alive since I¡¯d accepted the bond. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at its antics, which resulted in it copying, or trying to, my action. That exposed a row of still developing but undoubtedly sharp teeth.
¡°C-Cam¡¡± I turned to look at Aayla following her weak, almost fearful words even as I gently pushed the pup into my lap and started scratching it. It let out a content whine as I saw Aayla look both surprised and fearful. She glanced at the pup, which seemed to know she was looking at it. For some reason, it growled at her, making her take a step back.
¡°Shh, she¡¯s a friend¡¡± I said to the pup even as I continued scratching it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked Aayla, drawing her attention to me.
¡°Th-that beast¡ I, I think it¡¯s a Sith creation,¡± she all but whispered even as the pup whined in happiness as I scratched it under the chin. ¡°I can sense the Dark Side around it.¡± The pup chose that moment to bark; well yelp since it was a pup, and I turned back to look at it.
Curious if there was anything to Aayla¡¯s concern, I used Observe, and immediately regretted it.
??? (No name currently)
Level: 3
Species: Tuk¡¯ata
Health: 70% (malnourished, abused)
Age: 2 months
Threat Potential: Minimal
Loyalty: Cameron Shan (50% ¨C Force bonded)
This tuk¡¯ata is bonded to you.
Tuk¡¯atas are powerful war beasts originally created by Sith magic to do their master¡¯s bidding.
When fully grown, they have been known to be bigger than kath hounds and far more dangerous.
In addition, with the right training and control, a fully-grown tuk¡¯ata is more than capable of killing skilled Force users.
...
¡°Osik, Dooku¡¯s going to kill me¡¡± I muttered upon realising that I¡¯d bonded with something capable of killing Jedi.
¡°I¡¯d be more worried about the High Council.¡± Aayla added, unintentionally adding to my concern.
Kriffing great.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Fallen Apprentice 2
¡°The compound is secure, Master,¡± I stated as Dooku led Vos down the ramp from the Ne¡¯tra Sartr towards where Aayla and I stood waiting to greet them.
¡°Where is Miss Kryze?¡± Vos asked, looking around.
¡°Watching over the survivors,¡± I answered. ¡°The remaining slavers are restrained in an empty block, and she¡¯s guarding them to prevent any of the freed slaves from seeking retribution.¡± I refrained from mentioning the black mass at my side or the four Wookies standing a few metres behind me.
Apparently, they felt they owed us a life debt for freeing them, and after Bo and Aayla had explained how we¡¯d take the base ¨C read they¡¯d given me all the credit to avoid having the four acting as shadows ¨C the group had decided to act as a quasi-bodyguard unit. Much to my annoyance and Bo and Aayla¡¯s amusement.
¡°Logical,¡± Dooku commented as his feet touched the dirt of the planet. ¡°Though I suspect there¡¯s more to tell.¡± He added as his eyes locked onto the pup at my side.
¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± Vos asked as he spotted the pup as well. The man¡¯s hand drifted towards his lightsaber, which made the pup growl. I lowered my hand towards its head, making it turn so I could scratch it under its chin.
¡°If you think it¡¯s a tuk¡¯ata, then yes, it is,¡± I replied as the pup leaned into my hand. ¡°However just because someone or thing has a lineage with the Dark Side doesn¡¯t mean they should be condemned because of it.¡± I added, making it clear I was referring to my known family history of being Revan¡¯s descendent. While that likely would work in my favour, any reveal about my father would result in me likely being thrown in a place like the Citadel.
Dooku stroked his beard even as Vos spoke. ¡°While you speak the truth, I highly doubt the High Council will be,¡± his lips twitched upwards, ¡°impressed that a Padawan has taken an animal companion. Particularly one with a history soaked in the Dark Side.¡±
¡°Very true,¡± Dooku murmured. He stepped closer and looked down at the pup, which narrowed its eyes but made no move to withdraw from my touch. ¡°Still, it is clear that, even after such a short amount of time, the beast has formed a connection with you,¡± Aayla shifted her stance and the pup shifted to watch her warily, sliding its ears back and growling, though that sounded more like a whine given its young age. ¡°And only you, it seems.¡±
¡°Eh, he¡¯s not the only one that has issues with my Padawan,¡± Vos remarked with a smile. ¡°I still remember that Dug on Denon.¡±
¡°Master,¡± Aayla whined, making me smirk as Vos¡¯ smile grew.
¡°Yet, while I am uncomfortable with that beast being allowed to live,¡± the pup growled/whined again, ¡°any decision regarding the beast¡¯s fate is something for your master to decide. Besides, we have more pressing matters.¡± He finished as he shifted his gaze beyond me towards the four Wookies.
¡°Indeed.¡± Dooku agreed as he looked to his right at a group of Twi¡¯leks that were huddling together near some crates. While most were female and adult, I knew that some were children with three not even having reached double figures. Aayla had been furious when we¡¯d discovered the children ¨C not just the Twi¡¯leks but Humans and Togrutas as well ¨C and there¡¯d been a faint ripple in the Force as her anger bled into it. She hadn¡¯t acted on it, but even now I could sense her discomfort with the situation. ¡°Given your new friends, can we assume that the compound was far more active than Gardulla led us to believe?¡±
¡°It was indeed, Master,¡± I began to reply as I moved back to show the compound with the tuk¡¯ata moving to stay near my hand. ¡°Most of the slavers died in the assault. However, those that didn¡¯t, including one that I believe is in charge,¡± well I knew he was the leader due to Observe which had also revealed his links to Jabba, ¡°are secured. Some of the freed slaves were¡ understandably angry about their capture and sought retribution; hence why Bo is guarding the prisoners.¡±
Not that I personally was against the idea of a freed slave getting retribution. It was just that the slavers had yet to be interrogated. Once that was done¡ well, I suspected Bo wouldn¡¯t be as stringent in her security measures, but I doubted I would care. Nor would Dooku I suspect. Not least that whatever punishment the slavers would face from Republic justice would, in my opinion, be pathetically weak.
¡°Impressive,¡± Vos commented as he moved past Dooku towards Aayla; though he took a wide arc to avoid the pup. ¡°I¡¯m curious though, as to how you were able to assault the compound without support.¡± He paused and looked towards the walls where four stacks of smoke were still rising from the destroyed turrets. ¡°Or how you managed to take out those turrets when they¡¯re on opposite sides of the compound.¡±
As Vos reached Aayla, he placed a hand on her arm. Nothing was said but Aayla nodded in silent confirmation, I assumed, that she was uninjured.
¡°Cam used the Force to teleport to the far ones to create a distraction,¡± Aayla explained as Vos stepped back from her. ¡°From there we broke through the wall then Bo-Katan caused a distraction while Cam and I assaulted their command centre.¡± The pup growled/whined once more as Dooku moved closer to me, though my master showed no signs of being concerned by its behaviour.
¡°And it was in this command centre that you found your new companion I presume?¡± Dooku asked as he came to a stop in front of me, though on the opposite side to the pup.
¡°Yes, master. We found it caged in what I believe was the leader¡¯s private quarters - along with two Twi¡¯lek females that were¡involuntary bedmates.¡± A flash of anger from Aayla rippled through the Force, ¡°There were also several crates-worth of credits and illegal substances.¡±
I paused and gestured towards a large building near the south wall of the compound. ¡°In there, we found dozens more captive creatures, many of which are quite¡exotic,¡± I added. They were, in fact, so exotic that I¡¯d had to use Observe on those beasts. There were animals from razor cats to shriek hawks, from a nexu to a young pair of bull rancors. Kriff, there was even a trio of blood owls which had drawn a laugh from Bo since those were what she¡¯d killed during her verd¡¯goten. The only common thread between the animals was that all were illegal to trade within the Republic without some very specialised, and thus expensive, permits.
¡°Hmm. I suspect then that we will have issues with transportation,¡± Dooku commented.
¡°After your signal saying the compound had fallen, the ships in-system fled,¡± Vos explained, having likely seen the confusion on my face at Dooku¡¯s statement. ¡°We were able to disable one transport during our fight and convince another to stay but the rest fled.¡±
¡°How¡¯d the Sartr hold up in combat?¡± I asked, curious as to the condition of my ship. From the outside, it looked fine with no scorch marks to indicate the shields failed, but I didn¡¯t know for certain.
¡°Like a dream,¡± the Kiffu Jedi replied, a small smile coming to his face. ¡°She might be shorter than a diplomatic cruiser, but she¡¯s got them beat in every other way.¡± He glanced at the Sartr as he continued. ¡°Got to hand it to the Mandalorians. When they build a ship, they don¡¯t mess around.¡±
¡°Yes. Though of the two ships we managed to persuade to remain, both were carrying further slaves within.¡± Dooku remarked, bringing the conversation back towards a more pertinent topic. ¡°Four dozen slaves to go along with a dozen slavers all told need to be added to the numbers.¡±
I frowned as I did the mental math. ¡°Based on the rations we¡¯ve discovered and distributed, we¡¯ve only got enough food for a week, two if we stretch things.¡± I paused then glanced towards the turret we¡¯d taken out when we¡¯d assaulted the walls. ¡°However, the forest nearby is teeming with life. We, uh, were attacked by some of the local predators not long after deploying and chasing off a family of wild pigs before we assaulted this base. I know it¡¯s not exactly the Jedi way, but if we arranged hunting parties, I think we could supplement our supplies with what we could find in the forest.¡±
¡°While hunting is not the most efficient method of feeding everyone, it appears it will have to do,¡± Dooku remarked before looking at Vos. ¡°Once we¡¯ve¡ spoken with the remaining slavers, in particular their leadership, I suggest you take Aayla and our ship to a nearby system, deposit the slavers with the relevant authorities and arrange freighters to ferry the newly freed slaves back to their homeworlds.¡±
¡°We could use some of the slaver''s credits to pay for that,¡± Aayla suggested. ¡°We¡¯d need to take the spice and other illegal goods with us anyway for processing.¡±
¡°That is a logical suggestion, Padawan,¡± Dooku commented, giving out some unexpected praise to Aayla. The girl seemed to stand up straighter at this, which made sense as, as far as I knew, that was the first time he¡¯d complimented her since she and Vos had come onboard. ¡°I think we should split our focus,¡± he continued as he looked back at Vos. ¡°I will take Cameron and his companion, and speak with the slavers and freed slaves while you and your Padawan work to catalogue the ill-gotten gains within this compound.¡±
Vos shrugged. ¡°Eh, fine by me. Doubt I¡¯d have the patience to deal with those scum.¡± He started to walk away. ¡°Come Aayla,¡± he added as she quickly fell into step beside him.
Once they were a few metres away, Dooku looked at me. ¡°Cameron, as we walk to where Miss Kryze has secured the slavers, I wish for you to fully detail everything that happened after you landed.¡± He glanced down at the pup. ¡°I am most curious to learn how exactly you not only adapted your rare Force abilities to assault this compound but what drove you to form a Force Bond with a tuk¡¯ata - yes, I can sense the bond you share,¡± he added before I could try and deny it, ¡° - and why four Wookies are now following us intently.¡±
I bowed to hide a smirk that had come to my face. ¡°Of course, Master. This way.¡± I indicated the rough direction towards where Bo was.
As we walked the pup fell into step beside me instinctively ¨C something that caused a faint ripple of curiosity and amusement from Dooku ¨C while the four Wookies took up positions behind. No doubt they were scanning the base for any potential threat, though if there was anything here that could sneak up on two Jedi I doubted four Wookies would be much more than a nuisance to it.
Then again, the idea of having four Wookies with a life-debt to me was intriguing. I didn¡¯t need the support ¨C most of the time ¨C but the image of having them standing with me would be a powerful one. Sadly, I knew the idea wouldn¡¯t fly with Dooku, never mind that the Sartr didn¡¯t have the room to accommodate four adult Wookies on top of its current passenger load.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched a familiar figure lead the delegation down the main ramp of the CR-90 that had just landed outside the compound, I silently prayed to the Force that she wouldn¡¯t make a scene in front of people I¡¯d asked her to collect.
The purple-skinned Togruta bowed once she was close enough, as did most of those behind her. ¡°Mtael, we have come as you requested.¡± I suppressed a groan of irritation at hearing her use that Force-be-damned title.
¡°Mtael?¡± I caught Aayla whisper from behind me and to the left, which only further inflamed my irritation.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it later.¡± Bo answered in a whisper of her own as I took a steadying breath to help me not let my irritation show. The last thing I needed was Aayla learning about this and bringing it up among our friends in the Order. Oh, Rachi Sitra had likely heard the term several times while on the Lokella station, but she didn¡¯t have the same circle of friends as Aayla and I, so I doubted the term had spread among our fellow Padawans.
¡°Miss Iradel, thank you for coming.¡± Dooku began, saving me from having to deal with another round of hero worship from Baalta and her crew. Or at least, allowing me to put off the issue until we weren¡¯t standing in front of the compound with most of the freed slaves watching. ¡°As you can no doubt see, we recently liberated a slaver operation and have a large number of sentients who do not wish to return to their old lives or wish to strike back at other slavers in the Outer Rim.¡±
As Baalta looked past us at the assembled masses, I considered the last half month or so. About a third of the freed slaves had wished to return to their former lives, while the rest had shown interest in joining the Lokella after Bo brought the group up. Those who didn¡¯t want to join had already left on a transport that Vos had hired and they, along with the slavers and most of the animals, had been taken to a stable Republic world nearby. To help them recover, they along with those that would join the Lokella had the confiscated credits split evenly between them. While it wouldn¡¯t in any way make up for the hardships and horrors they¡¯d suffered, it was better than the credits ending up in the account of some corrupt politician on a random Republic world.
Behind us, Baalta could see the nearly one hundred and fifty former slaves who wished to join her organization. ¡°When Mtael calls, the Lokella will answer,¡± she replied after looking at the assembled masses. Behind her, two YT-1300 freighters were descending towards the planet. The Freerunner would be taking almost everyone who wished to join the Lokella, while the two freighters would carry the animals to a Republic zoo on Centares. Though as I watched them descend, it was obvious the rancors wouldn¡¯t fit inside either, even if there was only a single deck from top to bottom of the vessels.
I ignored the chuckles coming from Aayla and Bo at the latest display of reverence from Baalta as I commented. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±
Baalta smiled and her montrals seemed to vibrate. ¡°Without the actions of you and Master Dooku, we would still be nothing more than slaves, as would those you have recently freed on this world. We owe you a debt that can never, ever be repaid,¡± she paused as her smile grew then turned back to the Freerunner and waved her arm. ¡°Nor could we deny our rather insistent passenger the chance to visit you.¡±
¡°Cam!" Anakin yelled as he ran down the ramp, a wide smile on his face. He ground to a halt as the pup let out a sound somewhere between a whine and a growl. Anakin''s eyes bulged, and excitement burned across his presence in the Force. "What is that?!"
¡°This is a tuk¡¯ata, though only a pup,¡± I explained as I continued to casually scratch the pup under its chin, making the pup calm down. ¡°He, like other animals we found and all the people you see behind me, were enslaved in this base until we liberated it.¡± The pup whined happily as I found a particular spot near its ear, and it leaned into my hand. ¡°He¡¯s become rather attached to me.¡± As I¡¯d spoken, Anakin had continued to step closer, his curiosity getting the better of him.
Bo scoffed. ¡°More like he¡¯s joined to your hip,¡± she remarked, drawing Anakin¡¯s eyes to her. ¡°Kriffing thing almost attacked me the first time we sparred after securing this place,¡± she added with a smile that let Anakin and me know she wasn¡¯t angry about the incident. Anakin¡¯s smile returned upon hearing her little story.
¡°To be fair, you did come at me with a beskad.¡± I countered to which Bo shrugged.
¡°I always come at you like that.¡± She glanced down at the pup. ¡°Still, I¡¯m glad it¡¯s only a pup and got time to know me. I¡¯d rather not have to fight that once it¡¯s fully grown.¡± The pup growled out what sounded like a chuckle. ¡°And that haar thing is smarter than it should be.¡±
¡°If we might return to more pressing matters,¡± Dooku remarked, though the faintest of upwards movement at the corners of his lips let me know he wasn¡¯t too upset with things getting side-tracked. ¡°While we have managed to keep everyone here fed by arranging hunting parties and Knight Vos purchasing rations on each trip out of system, our supplies are getting low.¡± He explained to Baalta.
Baalta smiled and looked up to where the two YT-1300 freighters were beginning their final descent. Above them, the Ne¡¯tra Sartr could just be seen with Vos piloting my ship on the off chance anyone tried to attack. While no ships beyond the ones we¡¯d expected had come into the system, Dooku and I weren¡¯t taking any chances which forced Vos to man the ship with HK acting as a gunner. While he¡¯d never admit it to the droid, he¡¯d come to respect the droid for how it¡¯d performed in the battle; though HK wasn¡¯t returning that respect, much to my amusement.
¡°The Wayward Son and the Ando Pioneer are both laden with food and other supplies to keep everyone here fed for several weeks.¡± Baalta explained.
¡°Whoa! Are those Wookies?¡± Anakin blurted out. I lowered my gaze to see he was looking past me at the four towering sentients that were still, after nearly two weeks, intent on acting as my honour guard. While Dooku had managed to convince them that they didn¡¯t owe me a life debt ¨C which was something I was both happy and upset about ¨C they still wished to serve as my guard until they arrived in the ShaDo system. I was generally fine with that, though I¡¯d wondered why they hadn¡¯t expanded their protection to Bo and Aayla. They¡¯d explained that as I was the one that led the assault, I was the one worthy of the guard, which made sense.
Still, the idea that a Jedi needed a guard was amusing to me. Even more so when Aayla had wondered how the High Council would react when they heard I had a Wookie honour guard, especially if I walked into the temple with them at my side. The image of Windu¡¯s forehead vein throbbing in annoyance had kept me amused ever since.
¡°They are. However, do not point,¡± Dooku answered in a firm tone I knew meant he was being both strict and teaching. ¡°To some species, thankfully not Wookies, pointing at them is a grave insult.¡±
Anakin¡¯s arm snapped back as if it was on fire. ¡°Sorry, I was just curious.¡± He replied in a quiet voice, almost as if he was fearful of being struck for stepping out of line. I felt a momentary surge of anger at Watto, but I managed to control and release it almost instantly, mainly as there was shab-all I could do about it currently.
Dooku¡¯s lip twitched, and I sensed annoyance from him, though whether it was directed at Watto or Anakin was hard to tell. ¡°There is nothing wrong with being curious, within reason. However, pointing at others is considered rude in most cultures at a minimum. In others, it is seen as a challenge or even a threat and will be responded to accordingly.¡± He paused and placed a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Still, it would be wise to be mindful of your actions in the future.¡±
¡°Yes sir,¡± Anakin replied as I put aside my surprise at seeing Dooku be almost comforting to Anakin. A faint intake of breath by Aayla reminded me of something.
¡°Oh, before I forget; Anakin Skywalker, this is Aayla Secura. She¡¯s a friend of mine and a fellow Jedi Padawan,¡± I said, introducing the pair.
Anakin smiled as he looked at the Twi¡¯lek. ¡°You¡¯re a Jedi too? Nice to meet you.¡± He said, parroting the movie line as he extended his hand.
Aayla¡¯s lekku twitched before her eyes glanced my way. I smiled back and indicated Anakin with my eyes. Her brow rose before she shook the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°Likewise. Any friend of Cam¡¯s is a friend of mine.¡± She commented.
¡°Di¡¯kute Jetii,¡± I heard Bo mutter, though that only made my smile grow at seeing Anakin meet another Jedi. My smile faltered as something occurred to me.
¡°Anakin, where¡¯s your mother? She does know you came here, right?¡±
Anakin broke the handshake and looked at me sheepishly. ¡°Sorta. She¡¯s on the Freerunner but I may have, um, forgotten to tell her I, uh¡¡±
¡°Miss Skywalker is aware her son is with me,¡± Baalta interrupted, which drew my attention to her. ¡°She¡¯s currently assisting our engineers with some minor repairs, though I informed her that her son was with me before we landed. It would be safe to assume she knows he¡¯s here with us.¡± Baalta was smiling as she looked at me and Anakin, though made no comment on why.
¡°I am pleased to hear she has found a role within your community,¡± Dooku commented, which drew a slight nod from Baalta. I hoped that meant he was more accepting of my decision to place the Skywalkers with the Lokella as I think if Shmi hadn¡¯t managed to settle he might¡¯ve been more inclined to take Anakin to the Temple. ¡°However, I believe it would be worthwhile if we focused on more pressing issues. Like explaining to those watching who you are and what you represent.¡±
¡°I was under the impression they already knew of our activities?¡± Baalta asked.
¡°They do. However, I want them to hear it from you as well,¡± I explained to counter her confusion. ¡°Hearing from a Jedi that there was a group working to strike back against slavers is all well and good but hearing from one of the group''s leadership would carry more weight.¡± I paused and looked at the large group that was standing about a hundred metres behind us. ¡°They have hope, now you just have to convince them the Lokella are worthy of that hope.¡±
¡°They also have credits,¡± Aayla added, giving me a smile. ¡°Cam had the¡ funds we discovered split up between all the freed slaves.¡±
Baalta smiled broadly at me. ¡°Why am I not surprised that Mtael would give all the rewards to those in need.¡± she commented. I wanted to retort that a Jedi didn¡¯t claim rewards nor gain money but that would be a falsehood since, the last time I checked I had over two hundred million credits from the sales of the Lord of the Rings trilogy.
Baalta had walked past me and as I turned, I saw her looking out at the assembled former slaves. ¡°Everyone, my name is Baalta Iradel,¡± she began gaining the attention of most people present, which was a bit of a surprise. Baalta had never come across as a public speaker before, let alone one capable of being confident talking to over a hundred strangers, yet here she was doing just that. ¡°When I was nine, my family and I were captured and enslaved. I never saw them again, and over the next ten years I endured some¡horrible things.¡± She paused, and I felt a brief wave of sadness and pain within the Force. ¡°However, that all changed three years ago when, along with Jedi Master Dooku, this young man,¡± she pointed at me with a proud, devoted smile, ¡°Cameron Shan, freed me and hundreds of others from the control of a Hutt. He then defended us against reprisal from the same Hutt and helped us form a group we now call the Lokella.¡±
Murmurs could be heard in the crowd which was unexpected. I hadn¡¯t realised that the Lokella name had spread among other slaves, but if it had, not only was that impressive, but also dangerous. It would only be a matter of time before Decca or another Hutt moved against them directly, and while their forces were decent, I didn¡¯t feel they could hold up against a concerted attack.
¡°With continued support from Cameron Shan, the Lokella ¨C which means Reborn in Togruti ¨C now strike back against those who enslaved us. We work to do what the Republic and all their might and alliances can¡¯t; to end slavery within the galaxy.¡± Again she gestured at me. ¡°Cameron Shan is a Jedi, but he understands the flaws within the Republic. He helps us with donations when he can, which have allowed us to purchase the ships you see behind me.¡± I could hear both YT-1300s finally touch down behind us as she spoke. ¡°But that is not all we have. Over a dozen ships, including sister ships to the Freerunner, defend our home and strike out against those who would dare enslave others! Who would defy the right of all sentients to be free!¡± The crowd was all but hooked on Baalta¡¯s words, and I doubted any that still remained would not head off with her to further strengthen the Lokella.
¡°I stand here today, not just a freed slave, or starship captain, but as a member of the ruling council of the Lokella to offer you this choice. If any of you still wish to return home to your former lives, then you are free to do so. However, here and now I extend an offer to all of you to join us, to join the Lokella. To help us strike back against those who would threaten our freedoms! Against those who want to own others, or feel they have some given right to look down on the rest of us! To help us make the Rim a place free of oppression and servitude to those who think money allows them the right to treat others as toys; as cattle.¡±
She paused and took a breath, and when she continued the fervour in her tone had calmed. ¡°As I said, you do not have to join, but know that the offer will never, ever be withdrawn so long as you yourselves do not enslave others. However, know that we share a common bond. Thanks to the actions of Cameron Shan, our Mtael, my crew and I stand here today, like you, free from the shackles of those who wish to enslave us!¡±
I heard Aayla and Bo chuckle ¨C and felt Dooku¡¯s amusement though it was tinged with concern through our bond ¨C at this as Baalta turned my way and I suddenly found myself the centre of attention. Baalta bowed to me then returned her attention to the crowd. I could sense more eyes were on me now after that, and while I wasn¡¯t comfortable with it, I thought I understood what she was doing. Though I hoped she didn¡¯t take things to the extreme.
¡°Regardless of your choice today, know this. By the time the sun sets, we will have left this world never to return, and have reduced this place, this symbol of your oppression, to ash so that no one else can ever suffer here as you have!¡±
She bowed deeply to the crowd, and very quickly, first in a few corners but then spreading across the entire assembled masses, cheering, clapping and hollering reverberated around the compound. People began hugging each other in a mixture of relief and joy and the volume continued to grow. I watched Anakin and Aayla flinch as the four Wookies roared to the heavens and had to fight off a grin as Baalta came towards me, a smile forming on her face.
¡°That was impressive.¡± I commented even if I was uncomfortable with her embellishing my actions to help the Lokella.
¡°Indeed. Rarely have I heard such an honest, forthright, and impassioned speech,¡± Dooku added from my right. ¡°One that, if shown to the Senate, would embarrass many for being unable to be as dedicated to a worthy cause.¡±
Baalta¡¯s smile grew massively. ¡°I thank you for your kind words, Master Dooku.¡± she said before bowing deeply to both of us. While I understood the gesture was nothing more than a mark of respect, I wondered how those watching would react to it. ¡°However, without your critical and continuing support, I fear our ideals would already have been trampled beneath the feet of those who fear the hope we are spreading to all those enslaved throughout the galaxy.¡±
¡°Hope¡¡±
¡°Mtael! Mtael!¡± What I was going to say about hope being a powerful tool was cut off when someone began shouting that accursed title. I looked over to the Freerunner to see that the shouting was coming from a new group who¡¯d disembarked at some point during Baalta¡¯s speech then had spotted me.
¡°Oh kriff me¡¡± I muttered as the chant was taken up by more members of Baalta¡¯s crew. Said Togruta simply smiled as she watched my reaction to her crew¡¯s action.
A hand came to rest on my shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± Aayla offered, ¡°I mean it¡¯s only th¡¡±
Aayla¡¯s words were cut off by the Wookies roaring to the skies. They were joined by the other recently freed slaves. While they didn¡¯t chant that title - Thank the Force - many were looking towards me in admiration.
¡°Um, sorry.¡± Aayla finished even as I sensed her amusement while catching faint sniggers from Anakin. As the chanting began to spread, I felt Dooku¡¯s concern grow.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen, master.¡± I said as I turned to him. His face was its usual stoic self, but from the faint ticks I¡¯d learnt to spot it was clear he was less than impressed with what was happening.
¡°I am aware of that. I was there when this all started, Padawan,¡± He remarked as a single eyebrow rose as the chanting continued to spread. ¡°However, this form of¡ respect is dangerous. Not just to you but them as well.¡± He turned his gaze to me. ¡°While I highly doubt you will become arrogant because of this, the Lokella risk placing you on a pedestal which is beyond anything you can do.¡±
¡°My people do not worship the Mtael, Master Dooku. We merely wish to show him the respect he has earned, and will always have from us.¡± Baalta said as she came to my defence.
¡°I understand and accept that logic, Miss Iradel. However, there are many in our Order who would not. They would condemn young Cameron for forming a cult, of seeking power over others. To our Order, such behaviour is akin to turning to the Dark Side. Which is why it would be best if this¡ incident was not mentioned to any other Jedi, even Knight Vos.¡± Dooku added as he looked at me and Aayla.
¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Dooku.¡± We replied together as I did my best to ignore the chant which had now spread to around half the freed slaves.
The sooner we were off this backwater and could return to finding out what happened to Komari Vosa, the better.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The cargo bay echoed with the thrum of Aayla¡¯s lightsaber as she cautiously stepped around the room. My eyes narrowed as I watched, observing her attempting the initial velocities of Makashi. Had I a mirror, I would have been surprised at how closely my stance mirrored Dooku¡¯s in that moment; hands clasped behind my back and feet slightly spread apart.
¡°Tighten up your steps,¡± I barked out as Aayla made a wide turn. ¡°Makashi is precision, not exuberance. This is not Ataru. You¡¯re not putting on a performance.¡±
Her brow tightened and she repeated the turn, her movements now slow and deliberate. I let out a sigh.
¡°When I said tighten up your steps, I didn¡¯t mean for you to turn into a Gonk droid.¡± I let the corner of my lip curve as she blushed involuntarily. ¡°Tighter control does not mean blocky movements. It means that every action you take is calculated and precise. Ataru is the release of energy to overpower and bewilder. Makashi is the conservation of energy through careful timing of your strikes to offset your opponent and capitalise on their openings.¡±
She nodded, took a breath, and then started the series of movements over again. Though there was noticeable improvement in her footwork, her sole focus downwards resulted in neglect of the blade itself.
¡°Launch your strikes from your wrist, not your arm,¡± I directed. ¡°You¡¯re not looking to overpower an opponent, just land a glancing blow. When facing another saber, that is often enough. This also allows you to both strike quicker, and also recover quicker in the event that you need to course-correct mid sequence, since you¡¯re not as committed to the action.¡±
Aayla nodded and continued to repeat the motions as I continued to give direction and corrections. Slowly, her form firmed up, and as it did so, her speed gradually improved as her confidence in the velocities rose. We continued in this vein for another hour before I called a halt. After a brief respite, I moved into the center of the cargo bay and motioned to her to take a position facing me.
¡°Let¡¯s see how well you are able to apply the basics,¡± I murmured, as I ignited my blade and swept it to the side in the traditional Makashi salute. ¡°We¡¯ll begin with a quarter-speed, no-contact spar.¡±
I signalled her to begin, and watched as she carefully threw out some probing thrusts. At first, I didn¡¯t even parry, simply weaving my body around her blade, wanting to see how Aayla would adapt. Soon, she transitioned from single strikes to chaining movements together, and I brought my blade up for the first time in a minute of this session, taking advantage of an opening. I easily slid my blade down and out, guiding her blade away from both of us and placed the base of my lightsaber against her throat. ¡°Good improvement,¡± I complimented. ¡°However, don¡¯t overextend. That leaves you vulnerable to a quick end or, in the right hands, a deadly counter.¡±
¡°I, um, I can see that,¡± Aayla mumbled out as her neck and lower jaw was cast into relief by the dark light of my lightsaber¡¯s blade. ¡°I, uh, thought I saw an opening.¡±
¡°A good duellist, or any skilled combatant, will make you think there¡¯s an opening,¡± I remarked as I pulled my blade away from her neck. The energy settings were lowered as was standard for sparring to avoid ¡®accidents¡¯ but that didn¡¯t mean a strike wouldn¡¯t hurt; especially if it was against a weak point like the neck. ¡°However, the opening isn¡¯t for you, but for them. They¡¯re looking to draw you into making a mistake because one mistake is all it takes to end your life, never mind a fight.¡± I moved as I spoke, shifting my position to the far side of the cargo bay.
¡°H-how will I know when an opening is an opening?¡± Aayla stumbled out as I reached the far side of the room and turned back to face her. She was still standing in the middle, a hand near her neck making it clear she was still processing just how easily I could¡¯ve killed her.
¡°Training, patience, and trusting in yourself and the Force,¡± I replied as I gestured with my hand for her to return to her starting location. ¡°While much of that must come from you over time, I can help with the foremost to the extent that you wish to spar with a focus on Makashi.¡± I adopted the standard Makashi opening stance and saluted her with my blade.
Aayla looked at me for a moment before copying my stance; or trying to at least. Her form was, to put it politely, pathetic at best and I knew that if Dooku saw it he¡¯d sneer in disgust. Still, Aayla had only been doing these sessions with me for about a month, and she¡¯d been on par with where Serra had been when I¡¯d started her teaching nearly two years ago.
¡°Begin,¡± I said, letting her initiate things. She took a moment to consider before stepping towards me. I instantly noted that her footwork was wrong. Those movements were Ataru-based, which, while making sense since that was her dominant form, exposed far too much of the fighter to an opponent. For now, I decided to have a teaching moment, and allowed the misstep.
Her blade was pointed towards me, though with her coming at me face-on, she¡¯d lack power behind any thrust or jab. This was something Dooku had drilled ¨C sometimes painfully ¨C into my head during our early training sessions and was another thing I¡¯d have to mention to Aayla after this round. However, as I¡¯d been taught in this life and the previous one, never correct an opponent when they¡¯re making a mistake. I took a step forward, exaggerating how little of my body was towards her so that when she reviewed the spar, she¡¯d be able to understand my points.
Her first attack was a thrust that, due to her body angle, lacked any distance and was easily batted away, as was the second. The third attack, however, was a wide, aggressive swing and that was where I drew the line.
With a sigh, I caught the blade and slid my own along its surface, absorbing more and more of her leverage before, with a mildly elaborate twist, I spun her blade up into the air and out of her grip before catching it in my off-hand.
¡°As much as I know you enjoy the style, Makashi doesn¡¯t use large, exaggerated swings,¡± I explained as I pulled back my blade and tried to keep my disappointment with her attacking in such a way off my face. ¡°Remember: Control, precision, distance and timing define Makashi. You keep slipping back in Ataru velocities and as you¡¯ve just seen, those will only get you killed if you cannot get away from an attacker.¡±
¡°Uh, am, o-ok,¡± Aayla mumbled out as her cheeks darkened. Seeing my point was made, I returned her lightsaber and stepped back, re-establishing a comfortable distance between us while clipping my lightsaber to my belt. ¡°I know you feel most comfortable in Ataru, but in close quarters or tight spaces every weakness of the form is exposed, and the strengths negated. If you want to survive such encounters, shab if you just want to defeat Bo, you¡¯ll have to learn to meld elements of the other forms into your style.¡±
A growl from Fenrir ¨C a suitable name for a tuk¡¯ata in my opinion ¨C had me turn to look at him. His head was aimed at the door of the room which opened a moment later to allow Bo to enter. The growling grew louder until Bo bopped Fenrir on the nose. I chuckled as Fenrir went cross-eyed at the gesture. On the journey to the ShaDo system ¨C as we were escorting the Freerunner and the YT1300s home ¨C Bo was the only one who seemed unconcerned of touching Fenrir. Oh, I didn¡¯t think Dooku was afraid of Fenrir, but my master and the pup gave each other wide berths; almost as if they understood neither wanted to fight the other. Vos and Fenrir got on worse than the Kiffu got on with HK while Aayla, as was proven by her backing up rapidly at hearing Fenrir growl, was still afraid of the pup.
Funnily enough, the only ones other than Bo who didn¡¯t seem to have issues with Fenrir were Shmi and Anakin. The former as she¡¯d bribed the pup by cooking him a meal every day while Anakin joined me in wrestling and playing with Fenrir in the main cargo hold of the ship whenever possible.
¡°O-ok,¡± Aayla mumbled, drawing my attention back to her. While she was hiding it as well as she could, I could see the ease with which she had been defeated unsettled her.
¡°Go, get some rest and think about what I said. We can spar again tomorrow,¡± I said. While she didn¡¯t take on lessons as well as I did with Dooku, she did seem to learn faster when she was soundly beaten. Almost as if she learnt better when being dominated, but that was probably the twisted part of my mind in action.
¡°Ok,¡± she mumbled out again. She gave Fenrir a wide berth as she reached the door, which made Bo chuckle even as the Mandalorian female moved over to the table that was used as a resting place for anything not being used in a spar.
I¡¯d been continuing Bo¡¯s training in how to use a blade ever since we¡¯d left Aesolian. While we didn¡¯t have as much time to spar since picking up Vos and Aayla, Bo always managed to get a couple of spars in every week.
Like during most sparring sessions, Bo went about removing her armour, or at least most of it. She placed her chest piece next to her helmet and smirked at me as the doors closed behind Aayla. ¡°How come our sessions aren¡¯t so¡ intense?¡± She asked as she removed her pauldrons then turned and bent to remove her greaves.
Seeing her bend over like that as her beskar underweave was pulled very tight against her frame, distracted me. My eyes wandered down, taking in the sight of her well-toned legs and arse and I wondered¡
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
¡°Hey!¡± Bo called out, making me jump. ¡°Eyes up, warrior.¡± She finished as she stood, the blade of her weapon pointed at me while a massive smirk dominated her face. While I knew I wasn¡¯t her type ¨C or gender ¨C that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t appreciate the very fine woman she was becoming. Especially since I¡¯d always had a thing for redheads.
¡°I, uh,¡± I muttered, trying to figure out a way to apologise before she decided to attack. Now, I didn¡¯t think I couldn¡¯t take her, but I¡¯d rather not have her angry at me again, especially not for real this time.
¡°If you want to look, you¡¯ll have to earn it.¡± she commented, and I felt my jaw drop.
Where the kriff had that come from?
She chuckled at my reaction and lazily flicked her beskad. A few strands of hair fell between us, and I felt the cloud in my mind shift at seeing my hair hit the ground.
She walked past me, only for me to jump again as she swatted my backside with the flat of her blade. ¡°Unless you think you¡¯re not up to the task.¡± she added. I turned and I swore she was sauntering towards one of the starting positions.
I shook my head to clear the fog before it could descend again, then unclipped my lightsaber. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m more than up for it, but you¡¯re going to pay for the hair.¡± I retorted.
Bo turned back and adopted a loose duelling stance that she was beginning to favour. ¡°Prove it.¡± She sent back, the smile still on her face, before surging forward.
With a smile forming on my face, I set out to do so.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Once we have secured entry to the base, stay together and be on your guard,¡± Dooku commented as he led us through a run-down lower level of the capital city of Kidriff V. The city was massive, covering over half a million square kilometres, yet once one headed away from the inner ringed areas where the government and most of the money was concentrated, it was easy to see the place had a lot of problems.
From orbit, the city¡¯s gleaming spires reached towards the stars, yet in the district we were in, said stars were hard to see under the layers of grime that hung in the air. Technically, the city¡¯s police force had a presence in districts like this, but after we¡¯d passed through the outermost ring ¨C the core of the city had six rings that enclosed various areas with the central ring housing the government and the richest members of the city ¨C three hours ago, I hadn¡¯t seen hide nor hair of anything approaching official law enforcement. Which, when added to what I knew of Coruscant and other places, seemed to be a common occurrence on many Republic worlds; and a clear sign of the malaise and corruption that engulfed the galaxy at large.
¡°The Bando Gora are acolytes of the Dark Side of the Force, and while they lack the proper training a Jedi or Sith would have, they can still use it to disrupt our connections to the Force and are very well versed in fighting and killing Jedi.¡± Dooku finished.
¡°We understand, master.¡± I replied as I glanced down a darkened side alley and instantly wished I hadn¡¯t. Deep in the darkness was a sign that made it clear the building housed a brothel and, given what I¡¯d seen of the undercity on our descent to this level, I doubted that any of the females inside were working there willingly. However, as much as I wanted to determine if that was true, and free any being held against their will, that wasn¡¯t the mission. We were down here to investigate a major Bando Gora manufacturing and distribution centre that had been indicated as the largest that the slaver compound¡¯s computers knew of.
My fists clenched as I saw a dark-skinned human lead a Togruta along via a leash and collar. A yank on the leash had the Togruta grimacing, and I felt a surge of anger at such an open display of slavery on a world so deep within the Republic. I took a single step towards the pair before I felt a hand on my shoulder.
¡°While I understand your feelings on the matter Cameron, and I agree that such a thing shouldn¡¯t be allowed to exist, remember the larger picture,¡± Vos said quietly, likely using my name to avoid anyone listening realising we were Jedi; something we¡¯d hidden by altering our clothing. ¡°The desire to help is commendable, but you must determine when and where to help otherwise you¡¯ll never be able to do any good.¡±
¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡¡± my fists clenched tighter, allowing me to find some solace in the hilt of my beskad which I¡¯d been allowed to carry for this mission as part of my cover. ¡°We¡¯re so deep in the Republic, and this planet is held up as a beacon of a free and open society, yet this¡ behaviour still exists.¡±
¡°The Republic has been a slowly decaying pool of decadence, discrimination, and disease longer than any of us have been alive,¡± Dooku offered with an edge to his tone that, when combined with the faint hints of disgust and anger I sensed, made clear the depth of his disappointment with the Republic. ¡°Even if we altered our mission to help that female, and the others around here, it would do nothing to change the overall situation in this district, though it would cost us our opportunity to damage a Bando Gora operation.¡±
Bo snorted, and a glance her way showed her hands were gripping her pistols much like I was gripping the beskad. ¡°And this is what my sister wants for our people?¡± She snarked before shaking her head as Vos guided me away from the retreating man and Togruta. ¡°Osi¡¯kovid.¡±
I bit off a chuckle. While the curse was, perhaps, a touch too severe for her sister ¨C who last I heard had toned down her more extreme opinions ¨C I couldn¡¯t argue with the sentiment. However, any humour I found in her comment was lost as a green-skinned Duros pushed past me and Vos and walked right up to Aayla.
¡°Ain¡¯t you a pretty little thing¡¡± the Duros leered as his head tilted down to look Aayla over. A faint snarl came from Vos as Aayla stepped back, trying to put some distance between her and the Duros while pulling her arms over her chest. Since we were undercover, she wasn¡¯t in Jedi robes, but a tight underweave and some light armour that did nothing to hide her figure.
The Duros stepped after her and I swore I felt his twisted desire as he continued to approach her. ¡°Hmm, I wonder wha¡¡± the Duros'' words were cut off as he slumped to the ground as if the strings holding him up had been cut. Barely controlled rage radiated brightly from Vos as he stepped towards his Padawan, one foot shifting its stride to kick the downed Duros across the face.
¡°Aayla?¡± He asked as he came to rest a hand on his Padawan¡¯s shoulder. She flinched at the touch, which drew her attention away from the downed Duros.
¡°I, um, yes, master.¡± Aayla mumbled out slowly as she blinked, as if trying to clear her mind. Vos gently squeezed her shoulder as I took a step closer to them.
¡°Forget him. He¡¯s a worthless bottom-feeder, barely any better than the crap we¡¯ve gotten on our boots while trekking through this kriff-hole,¡± I said slowly, drawing Aayla¡¯s attention to me. ¡°I know it¡¯s not the Jedi way, but some beings are not worth caring about.¡± I added, channelling perhaps a touch too much of my master¡¯s tone into my voice as I denied the urge I felt to drive my beskad through the Duros¡¯ heart. Beyond the fact that doing so wasn¡¯t the Jedi way, and would likely further traumatise Aayla, the arsehole wasn¡¯t worthy of dying to my blade.
Vos moved his hand to her chin and lifted it until she met his gaze. ¡°While Cameron¡¯s words are harsh, his sentiment is accurate. No one ever has the right to speak to you in such terms or that tone,¡± he said slowly, making sure she stayed focused on him. ¡°Ignoring what you¡¯ve learnt over the last decade with us, never forget that you are your own person, not an object for others to fawn over.¡±
¡°Y-yes, master. Thank you.¡± Aayla replied slowly, a weak smile coming to her face before she shifted her gaze to look at me. I smiled and nodded to indicate my agreement with Vos¡¯ words, which made her smile grow a touch.
Vos stepped back and pivoted. We shared a moment where his eyes made it clear he wanted me to keep an eye on his Padawan. Even without the request, I¡¯d have done so, thus agreeing to it with a fractional nod was never in doubt. With that confirmed he stepped past me and returned to his position at Dooku¡¯s side.
While I was sure Vos wanted to stay close to Aayla, our group ¨C and the personas we were projecting ¨C meant he couldn¡¯t. None of us, bar Dooku, were wearing robes though since Dooku¡¯s were of a far higher quality than standard Jedi robes, they could easily pass as something worn by a rich client, which was how he was portraying himself while we were on Kidriff V. His lightsaber was still present, but further back to hide it from the easy view of others.
Vos was wearing his regular clothing, which without Jedi robes made it hard to tell he was a Jedi, though there was an added chest piece made of durasteel to further the idea he was hired bodyguard for Dooku. Like my master, Vos¡¯ lightsaber was out of sight, though this time it was slid inside the chest piece making it a little difficult to reveal if needed. I was dressed as a Mandalorian, with the only differences between Bo and myself was that she was wearing her helmet, her vambraces had lethal ordinance and her armour was made of beskar while mine was durasteel; bar my vambraces. My lightsaber was hidden in the small of my back under a cloak of dragon skin Dooku had allowed me to wear for the mission.
I stepped towards Aayla, and with a gentle push, led her around the down Duros. ¡°I know you won¡¯t want to hear this,¡± I began as we stepped away from the Duros, ¡°but this won¡¯t stop happening. You¡¯re pretty and a Twi¡¯lek. Sadly, that¡¯s going to draw out the worst in some beings, and it¡¯ll only get worse as we get older. However, that doesn¡¯t give anyone, be it me, your master, or some random shabyr on the street the right to speak to you like that. Nor does being a member of our Order mean you have to stand there and take it.¡± I added seeing it as a moment where I could add some doubt about the Jedi into her. While I doubted Aayla and Vos would be suitable members of the Coalition that¡¯d formed in the Order, never mind being brought in on my plans for later on, there was no harm in adding some doubt about the current direction of the Order into her mind. ¡°And anyone who says otherwise doesn¡¯t value you as an individual.¡±
¡°Deal with him.¡± The words came from Dooku and a quick glance indicated they were aimed at Bo, who nodded and stepped towards the Duros.
¡°I, I know, but,¡± she paused and took a deep breath as I removed my hand from her arm, ¡°I know many see Twi¡¯leks as nothing more than property or toys. B-but, I¡¯ve never¡ not like¡¡± her disintegrating sentence was cut-off fully as a blaster sounded behind us. Aayla tried to turn, but I stopped her by sliding my arm around her shoulders in a half-hug. I knew the blaster shot was from Bo and that she¡¯d killed the Duros, which I was fine with. Yes, it went against the Code, but anyone who treated another like he¡¯d treated Aayla had such a fate coming to them. Plus, with Bo not being bound by the Code, there was little bar a light reprimand that Dooku or Vos could do about it; though given the lack of reaction from either it was clear they either didn¡¯t care or weren¡¯t bothered by Bo¡¯s action.
As much as Dooku might state privately to me that he would prefer if Bo was sent back to her father and people, we both knew it wouldn¡¯t happen. Bo might want to go, but she¡¯d given her word to stay just as I¡¯d given my word to have her travel with me to her father; even if he¡¯d tricked me into how he got her on board the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. Plus, going home now would be an issue.
The civil war had heated up when Clan Awaud had entered the fray and sided with Clan Varaud against House Kryze and House Ordo. Death Watch had been driven back to a few remote holdouts on the edge of the sector, but with Clan Awaud¡¯s intervention, Adonai and Torrhen hadn¡¯t managed to burn those last boltholes.
Clan Awaud wasn¡¯t a massive clan, but given they¡¯d avoided the last several decades of fighting ¨C at least officially ¨C and were renowned warriors, it had complicated the war. Houses Kryze and Ordo still held significant advantages in pretty much every category important to the war, but the addition of another powerful house would draw out the war further. I couldn¡¯t say for sure for how long that¡¯d be, but I¡¯d be shocked if the war was over anytime in the next year.
I slid my arm from Aayla¡¯s shoulders but stayed close as we continued walking behind our masters. The way she was hugging herself as we moved suggested she wanted her robes to hide behind, which made sense. They¡¯d bring a sense of familiarity and comfort to her. However, until this mission was over that couldn¡¯t happen, thus I¡¯d make sure to stay close and offer what moral support I could.
One upside of this little incident was that it had made Vos irritable, which since he was acting as the lead bodyguard for Dooku, meant most scurried out of his way while I hadn¡¯t heard Bo slide her blasters back into their holsters. Those two actions should discourage all but the most idiotic or drunk from trying to approach. At least for the time being.
We were still a few kilometres from the general location of the Bando Gora operation however, since Dooku had been insistent that we limit using the Force to try and discover its exact location, I¡¯d not been actively using Detection beyond the range of my minimap. It meant we were taking a slightly meandering route, but that would help hide our intentions as would, according to Dooku, us actively avoiding using the Force. The downside of that was that, for the first time in years, I was heading into a situation all but blind and with limited intel. Operations like that had a nasty habit of going sideways not long after contact.
Hopefully, having four Jedi and a Mandalorian would help mitigate that risk, though given how the Force seemed to enjoy toying with me, I wasn¡¯t holding out hope that would be the case.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I ducked under the wild, frantic swing of a vibroblade even as I thrust to my left with my lightsaber. The familiar smell of burnt flesh filled my senses as my target grunted. Not wanting to give them a chance, I lifted my blade upwards, slicing them in half from belly to neck.
Before the body had even slumped to the ground, I was sliding back, avoiding another furious attack from the vibroblade. I made sure to keep the blade away from me with my beskad before thrusting my lightsaber-holding fist towards the vibroblade¡¯s wielder.
A grunted oof came from them as a powerful Force blast slammed into them. They flew back, taking a fellow cultist with them into a wall where both hit with loud, sickening crunches. As they slumped to the ground, blood and brain mucus trailing behind them on the duracrete wall, I turned to see how Aayla and Bo were doing.
The pair were working surprisingly well at holding off a group of three cultists with Aayla managing to block their blaster bolts while Bo moved around behind her, returning fire. Four other cultists lay dead near the remaining three, smoke lifting from where Bo¡¯s bolts had struck them, and they were soon joined by one of the remaining three as two crimson bolts found their mark. The first hit a shoulder, forcing the cultist from their cover while the second landed right between the eyes, leaving a small, smoking hole in their skull before they fell face-first to the ground.
With all the cultists I¡¯d engaged now dead, I was able to turn my attention to helping my friends. I felt the Force shift around me as the corruption that this place had infected it with swirled around, yet it was far weaker than when I¡¯d opened myself fully to the Force earlier and I was able to ignore it. A moment later the two remaining cultists were ripped from their cover. Their heads slammed together hard enough that blood was sent flying before both were struck by a volley of blaster bolts. The bodies slumped to the floor as I released the Force energy I was using to hold them.
Aayla slowed her blade, then turned my way only for her face to lose some colour and her to bite off a cough.
¡°Uh, gross¡¡± she muttered as I stepped over the bloody bisected body of one cultist I¡¯d killed with my beskad. Seeing that we were alone again, she depowered her lightsaber.
¡°Keep it powered,¡± I ordered with a glance at her hilt, ¡°we¡¯re trapped somewhere in a Dark Side cult¡¯s operation and have already been ambushed three times. If that doesn¡¯t teach you the benefits of keeping your weapon ready, I¡¯d suggest speaking with Master Nu when we get back to the Temple about a career change.¡± I snapped, my annoyance at her behaviour mixing with my irritation at how this place was fucking with my Force connection.
¡°S-sorry,¡± she muttered before reigniting her blade. Though as she did this, I saw that her hilt-holding hand was shaking. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was there. I sighed as I realised my tone had likely not done anything for how she was feeling about this mission had gone so far.
¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, be ready,¡± Bo commented as she stepped up beside me, looking at the built-in scanner in her vambrace. ¡°Whatever shab is in these walls, it¡¯s blocking my armour¡¯s scanners. What about you?¡± she asked, likely hoping that my ability to use the Force to scan wasn¡¯t being hampered as well since she was well aware of how much I relied on it in combat.
¡°Nothing. This place is kriffing with the Force badly enough that I can¡¯t sense anyone, bar Master Dooku, more than a few metres away from me,¡± I replied after letting out an annoyed breath. Beyond the Dark Side disruption to my Force connection going on ¨C which had been apparent when the Interface had stated we¡¯d entered a Dark Side Location the moment we¡¯d entered the base ¨C I could feel my anger and frustration growing far more rapidly than normal.
The moment since I¡¯d gotten the warning about entering a Dark Side location, things had been going from bad to worse. Not only was the penalty to my Light and Neutral powers ¨C which were basically all the powers I used in combat, though the penalty was far more severe for those powers that the Interface labelled as ¡®Light¡¯ than those labelled ¡®Neutral¡¯ ¨C growing stronger but the faint whispers I felt at the edge of my mind were also doing nothing to keep me centred. I¡¯d tried engaging Player¡¯s Mind just before the last ambush, but the interface had stated the Force was preventing that ability from being activated. That had never happened before and had me heavily concerned about not only getting out of this place but what would happen when I travelled to worlds dominated by the Dark Side like Dromund Kaas in the future.
¡°Osik!¡± Bo cursed, her anger clear to hear even through the modulator in her helmet, ¡°guess we have to push on.¡±
I grunted in agreement even as I stamped down on my imagination as it considered what we¡¯d find further into this place. So far, things hadn¡¯t gone well at all.
After entering and encountering a door that was not only lightsaber resistant ¨C which I¡¯d discovered after imitating Qui-Gon onboard the Trade Federation command ship over Naboo ¨C but without a visible way to open it, I¡¯d attempted to Phase through it. I still shivered at the mistake that had been. The second I¡¯d opened my mind to the Force to use it to slide between the very molecules of the door, my mind had been assaulted by¡ I honestly didn¡¯t know what to call it beyond the terror of the Dark Side. According to Bo afterward, I¡¯d screamed, gripped the side of my head then fallen to the floor, which was when the Bando Gora had launched their first ambush.
In the ensuing chaos of that attack, Bo, Aayla, and I had been separated from Dooku and Vos. Our comms were jammed and even the Force Bond I shared with Dooku was hard to use for anything beyond general emotions without opening my mind to the Force; which I had fuck all interest in doing since my failed Phase attempt.
About ten minutes after that, the Bando Gora had ambushed us again. While smaller than the first it was more ferocious, and we¡¯d been lucky to not be further separated by the attack. This third ambush, which had involved teams attacking for the front and rear along with a pincer from a door that we¡¯d been unable to open previously, had been the worst yet with the cultists seemingly no longer caring about separating us, but instead overwhelming us. Though as I quickly replayed the battle in my mind, I noticed that the majority had worked to drive a wedge between myself and the two girls. It hadn¡¯t worked, but it was concerning (and a little satisfying) that they were focusing on me.
I looked over at the door the pincer force had come through to see it was once more sealed with no clue as to how it opened. Possibly it used the Force in a similar way to Revan¡¯s vault on planet Ordo, but there was a kriff-all chance I was going to reach out into the Force to find out. The other option was that they were controlled remotely ¨C like the doors in Grievous¡¯ fortress in the Clone Wars ¨C however, I¡¯d yet to see anything resembling a camera or sensor on the walls as we¡¯d travelled deeper and deeper into this hellhole.
¡°I guess so,¡± I replied as I stepped forward, heading deeper into the darkness of this place. ¡°I¡¯ll take point, you bring up the rear,¡± I stated, ignoring the continuing tremor in Aayla¡¯s hand that was making the light from her blade bounce around as her wide eyes darted suddenly to our left. There was nothing there, but she clearly felt something was.
¡°Copy.¡±
Each step forward was taken very cautiously as I channelled all my training for black ops. My steps were silent even in the emptiness around us, as were Aayla¡¯s as I felt the Force gently circling around her. That left the only sounds as the gentle, irregular tapping of Bo¡¯s beskar-soled boots as the only hint we were there.
With Detection being next to useless, I activated Enhance Senses for my sight, hearing and smell. With the penalty to my Force powers now running at twenty-two per cent and climbing that meant I was further past my FP regen rate, though that¡¯d been true since we¡¯d entered this hellhole about ten minutes ago. Going by the FP bar in my Interface, I was already down to about sixty per cent capacity, so I¡¯d have to be careful about how often and for what I used even powers like Telekinesis and Force Blast.
The creeping shadows at the end of the light coming from my and Aayla¡¯s lightsabers continued to play tricks on my mind, as the walls seemed to shimmer as the light hit them. The feeling that something was hiding just in the shadows continued to grow as we moved cautiously further into the base. As if something sinister, malevolent, was waiting just outside of our senses to attack, to devour us. I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck standing up as we passed another apparently sealed blast door, and it took far more effort than I¡¯d expect to drive down my concerns about this place.
We finally came upon a door that wasn¡¯t sealed, but inside was nothing but a storage room. Crates lay scattered around the room, some half-opened, others not, and while what was inside was useless to us currently ¨C apparently being spare parts for something ¨C the faint, darkened trails in the corners of the room did nothing for the sensation that this place was cursed. I suspected this room was left like this on purpose, to disturb and unnerve any intruders, and as much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was working.
Once more, I cursed myself for not engaging Player¡¯s Mind before we¡¯d entered the base, though I somehow suspected that the Dark Side of the Force would have interfered with it even if it¡¯d been running before we¡¯d breached this place. It wasn¡¯t the first time the Force had obstructed the Interface, and likely wouldn¡¯t be the last, which kept giving credence to the idea that, in some ways, the Force was alive beyond how it interacted with those strong enough to manipulate it.
Then again, the blocking of Player¡¯s Mind might well be beneficial in the long run. If I wanted to understand the Force better, and maybe even find a personal balance within it, then I couldn¡¯t just try and block the Dark Side off. I needed to, at the very least, know how it felt to brush up against it, to hear its twisted whispers of promised power. Of course, the place was showing me just how underprepared for entering a location strong in the Dark Side I was, and how badly the Jedi¡¯s teachings let down their younger members when there was a chance they¡¯d have to experience it.
As we moved further into this Dark Side location, the ripples in the Force grew more persistent. Still faint, almost as if they weren¡¯t strong enough to affect me properly, but they were gaining in strength. In the darkness around us, the air seemed to pulse and move under my Force-enhanced sight, which sent more shivers up my spine.
A door emerged from the darkness, almost as if it was revealed from a thick, sickly tar that had hidden it just moments before.
¡°I-I, d-don¡¯t l-like th-this,¡± Aayla mumbled out fearfully as the edges of the sealed door became clearer. While it was easy to hear her fear, the sheer terror I was sensing from her through the Force was very concerning. ¡°Th-this pl-place¡ i-it¡¯s wr-wrong.¡± She finished and I felt myself forced to agree.
¡°It is,¡± I replied slowly, keeping my voice as steady as I could. ¡°Something¡ depraved happened here to twist the Force and make this place strong in the Dark Side. Whatever the Bando Gora are doing here, we have to stop it. We need to end their corruption of the Force otherwise everyone in this district will be affected and they¡¯ve got no training for dealing with this kind of sickness.¡± While I didn¡¯t entirely believe everything I¡¯d just said, I hoped it would help steel Aayla¡¯s nerves long enough for us to complete our mission. Once that was done, I planned to fly over this place and vaporise it with the Sartr¡¯s cannons. That might not heal whatever had caused the twisting of the Force here, but it would prevent others from entering and would make me feel a lot, lot better.
¡°O-ok, bu¡¡± I felt a blast of air slide over my shoulders, making me tense as tendrils caressed my neck. ¡°What was that?¡± Aayla asked, her initial comment lost as she felt whatever I had as well.
¡°What was what?¡± I asked back, fighting to keep my rising fear from seeping into the Force for her to sense. I gripped my lightsaber and beskad tighter, readying myself for an attack as I silently cursed the fact that I didn¡¯t have a helmet as part of my disguise. It could¡¯ve interfered with some of my Force abilities, but the sensor package within would¡¯ve been a great help along with it hiding my face from others. I had quasi-night vision with the Force, but it was restricted by the Dark Side so having a mechanical form of that would also have been very helpful.
¡°I¡ I heard someone,¡± Aayla all but whispered as I caught the sound of Bo¡¯s pistols moving around in her grip. The light from Aayla¡¯s blade jerked around rapidly on the wall. ¡°M-master?¡± Aayla asked into the darkness. I felt a need to turn and comfort her, but I knew that doing that would be the perfect moment for an ambush to be sprung so resisted.
¡°There¡¯s no one here but us,¡± Bo remarked, any emotion in her tone hidden by the vocal modulator in her helmet. ¡°It¡¯s just your mind playing tricks on you in this darkness.¡±
¡°Says the person not attuned to the Force,¡± I muttered under my breath as I mentally cursed Bo¡¯s lack of attunement with the Force from, probably, saving her from the worst of what the Dark Side was doing to Aayla and me. ¡°Aayla,¡± I began loud enough for her to hear, ¡°it¡¯s in your mind. This place¡ the Dark Side is twisting the Force in strange ways. Clear your mind, concentrate on and trust in yourself and what you can control. Don¡¯t let this place have the chance to overwhelm or break you.¡±
While my tone was firm and controlled, internally I was far from it. This place¡ everything about it felt wrong. I¡¯d had a very limited interaction with a Dark Side nexus years ago under the Jedi Temple, but this place was something else. From the limited contact I was allowing with the Force outside my own body, everything here was wrong, worse. It was as if the Force had been twisted and corrupted by diseased, fouled and deranged acts to such a degree that the Force almost wished for more such acts to occur. This feeling was growing worse with every step further into the base we took ¨C what I wouldn¡¯t give for a quick exit ¨C but I felt as if this was worse than the Nexus not just because worse things had taken place here more recently, but because my understanding of and connection to the Force had grown since entering that nexus nearly five years ago.
¡°Okay,¡± Aayla replied weakly, though she sounded slightly more certain of herself than before. Part of me wanted to reassure her through the Force, but I wasn¡¯t prepared or brave enough to open my mind to the Force while we were in this place. Memories of what I¡¯d experienced while trying to phase still rattled around my mind no matter how much I tried to ignore them.
Knowing that was likely the most assured Aayla was going to get while we were in this place, I resumed moving forward at a bantha¡¯s pace. Drawing on my experience of black-ops and high-risk missions I scanned every corner, every shadow on the lookout for anything that even hinted at a potential threat.
A faint sound had my eye-line shift to the right. A swore I saw something there at the very edge of my vision, but when I focused on it, nothing was there.
A quick shake of my head to clear my thoughts before they began to fill with nightmarish scenarios later, and I resumed my slow, methodical march deeper into this hellhole. Another flicker of movement at the corner of my vision occurred, but I ignored it, keeping my eyes focused on the path ahead. The movements, the faint sounds and whispers, it was all the Dark Side trying to tease me, tempt me into making a mistake.
- - CLANG - -
I pivoted fast and ducked low. To my left, in the flickering darkness, a corridor reached into nothingness. There didn¡¯t appear to be any doors down there, but I swore it hadn¡¯t been there a moment before; not before whatever had made that sound had drawn my attention to it.
¡°Cam?¡± Bo asked, her vocal modulator still masking her feelings even as I sensed her growing unease with our location.
I stared into the darkness, straining to see what, if anything, had made the sound I¡¯d heard. ¡°Thought I heard something,¡± I replied slowly, as my eyes failed to find anything in the murky darkness of the corridor. ¡°Nothing there.¡±
I turned back to our main path, even as a nagging feeling at the back of my mind told me there was something down that corridor. Something important, powerful, desirable.
I shook my head to clear those thoughts. The corridor, as far as I could see, was clear, and led further from where Dooku ¨C and I assumed Vos ¨C was. There was no logic in going that way which had me convinced it was the Dark Side playing tricks on me.
Hoping against hope, I activated Player¡¯s Mind only to be met with the same message I¡¯d gotten earlier.
WARNING!
Player¡¯s Mind is suffering from interference.
Due to the strength and ferocity of the corruption of the Force in your current location, this Player Power will not engage.
...
I sighed in annoyance at that. What was the point of me wanting to use it in a place it would be beneficial only for the damn thing to not work? Just my fucking luck.
Time seemed to slow as we continued our wanderings deeper into the base. At one point, it appeared as if we were moving closer to Dooku but then we ran into another Sith-cursed blast door that couldn¡¯t be opened and were forced to turn away. Twice more during our trek, Aayla swore she heard and saw someone in the shadows, but no matter how hard we looked, we never found anyone. Yet even though I was certain it was only the three of us in this section of the base, I knew we weren¡¯t alone. Something twisted and corrupt was grazing up against my senses, looking for a way into my mind. I wanted to pull back from the Force, restrict what limited access to it I already had, but I needed my abilities to be sure we weren¡¯t about to be jumped again.
After what felt like an hour but had only been ten minutes according to the Interface, we reached a blast door that was not only larger than the others but had a control panel next to it. I used Observe to ensure it wasn¡¯t a trap, though with how limited my ability to sense others through the Force was, I had no idea if a trap wasn¡¯t just inside the other room, waiting for us to open the door.
¡°My scanners aren¡¯t showing anything wrong with the control,¡± Bo offered, letting me know she¡¯d scanned it, ¡°do we go through?¡±
I considered the door for a moment. If we didn¡¯t go through this door, we¡¯d be forced to backtrack as best we could and hope we¡¯d missed another door. However, a¡ whisper, a feeling at the back of my mind was insistent about something to do with the door. Whether that was to go through or not though, I couldn¡¯t tell. Nor was I willing to reach out into the Force to find out for certain.
¡°We''ve not really got a choice,¡± I replied slowly, my eyes staring at the door, trying to convince myself of what we had to do. As I concentrated on the door, the feeling grew stronger; almost as if something was trying to scratch its way into my mind. I couldn¡¯t be sure, but it felt as if whatever it was held a dark and deranged intent.
¡°d-do, w-we ha-ve t-to?¡± Aayla all but whimpered out, which drew my attention from the door. Her cheeks had gone almost white, her eyes were jerking around as if seeing things in every shadow while her lekku were twitching in what appeared to be random patterns that I didn¡¯t recognize. That had me realising that whatever was irritating my mind was having more of an effect on her. That might be due to the Interface offering up some basic protection even if Player¡¯s Mind wasn¡¯t working, or it could be because I was mentally much more mature than her, or even that her upbringing in the Temple made her more susceptible to the worst this galaxy had to offer, but regardless of if she didn¡¯t get herself under control, she¡¯d start to turn into a liability for us.
¡°We haven¡¯t really got a choice,¡± I replied to her as I slid back from the door and placed my hand on hers. With the physical contact, it was much easier to feel through the Force just how emotionally unbalanced she was. Apart from the expected fear, there was something else. It was weak, buried under her growing terror, but whatever it was made it easy for the Dark Side to toy with her and place her on edge.
Using the contact as a bridge, I opened myself to the Force slightly. The insanity and chaos that I was sensing grew stronger, louder, but I pushed it away and focused on the weak bond I shared with Aayla. Something whispered to me to take her, make her mine but I ignored that desire and instead focused on sending her as much reassurance and comfort as I could through our bond.
Her eyes locked onto mine as some colour returned to her skin. A glance at our hands brought small patches of purple to her cheeks, but I ignored that and gave her what I hoped was a comforting smile. ¡°We¡¯ll make it through this,¡± I said softly even if a faint whisper, as if trapped on a breeze, teased me about making promises like that in situations like this. She nodded and I slowly pulled my hands from her, letting it linger to prevent a sudden loss of contact sending her spiralling back into her fears.
¡°Be ready,¡± I said to Bo, which was entirely unnecessary as the girl still had both blasters in hand. She chose not to reply verbally, hopefully understanding what I was saying was mainly for Aayla, choosing instead to simply nod.
I turned back to the door, and almost on instinct reached for the controls with the Force. Thankfully I stopped myself just in time. I¡¯d grown so used to using the Force that I¡¯d almost opened myself up to the corruption that enveloped this place. Repressing a shiver at almost making that mistake, I reached forward with my beskad. The familiar, comforting feeling from it wasn¡¯t as strong as what I got from my lightsaber, but it still helped, and I reached forward with the blade. Using it to open a door was degrading, but I wasn¡¯t taking any chances in this place.
A dull scraping sound filled the corridor as the metal door slid back, groaning in protest at being forced to open after who knows how long. As the door took an excruciating amount of time to pull back, I readied myself, sliding into a modified Jar¡¯Kai stance that allowed me to block with my beskad while keeping my saber ready to thrust forward if anything came through the door. Behind me I heard the shuffling of Bo¡¯s armour suggesting she was readying herself as well and I could only hope Aayla was also preparing.
The new area somehow felt darker than our current corridor, even when considering most of the light from our lightsabers wasn¡¯t reaching far into the blackness. Something in there had the hairs on the back of my neck standing up; almost as if there was something malevolent waiting for us. Yet, with no choice but to keep pushing forward, I took a step into the doorframe.
¡°Once more unto the breach,¡± I muttered to myself as I crossed the threshold into this new area. My eyes scanned every section of shadow for a threat even as I strained my hearing to pick up anything out of place lurking in the blackness. I kept one foot in the doorframe, not wanting to risk the door closing while I was separated from the others, and after feeling as good as I could about the new area, I waved my beskad to indicate they should enter.
A light shone past me as Bo stepped forward, having decided to forgo the night/low-light option on her helmet for the flashlights mounted on her helmet and vambraces. I was relieved to see she¡¯d finally decided to do that, even if it took away most of our ability to move stealthily through this place. The light her armour was generating drove back the darkness, but it felt as if it was fighting to not surrender ground to the brightness.
I wanted to shake my head to clear the macabre thoughts I was having but doing that would mean dropping my guard for a split second and in a place like that, such a move could ¨C and probably would ¨C be fatal. The corruption of the Force in this place was playing tricks on my mind, trying to get me to lower my defences enough that it could seep into my mind and begin corrupting me. That I would not allow.
Aayla came through a second later, holding her hilt with both hands. Her skin still looked an unhealthy shade of blue, but it was better than it had been before I¡¯d tried to comfort her. A fractional glance let me see her eyes were still wide, reminding me of a frightening gazelle right before the lions attacked.
Once she was through, I removed my leg from the doorframe. Bo took point this time and began to lead us into this new room of obscurity, though we only got a few steps before I heard the door behind us begin to close.
Concerned we were about to be ambushed or trapped, I pivoted and upon failing to spot any controls on this side, reached out on instinct through the Force to disable the door¡¯s mechanism.
¡°Aargh!¡± I grunted out as screams, ripples and chaos invaded my mind and I sank to my knees.
Flashes of everyone I knew in danger or dying slammed into my brain. I saw Fay being bisected by a giant armoured figure with what looked like tentacles seeping out of the armour. Serra screamed as twin blades of red descended towards her enlarged stomach. Aayla¡¯s head bounced across the ground, kicking up dirt as strange mushroom-like trees loomed in the background. Naz screamed in terror as a massive, green figure slashed down at her. Bo spun rapidly, firing off her blasters only to fall as over a hundred return bolts slammed into her. Dooku stumbled backwards, blocking rapidly against a red lightsaber while a deranged laugh echoed around them.
And through it all I heard and felt a¡ desire, from both inside me and without, to take the power and prevent what I was seeing from happening. To do what I must to save those I cared about.
As I heard something clatter on the ground, I pulled back from the Force, closing my mind to whatever had just struck my thoughts.
¡°Cam!¡± Aayla¡¯s pained scream snapped my mind into focus as my hand refirmed on my beskad. The sounds of blaster firing drew my attention and I turned my head to see Aayla and Bo were under attack. Over a dozen cultists had emerged from somewhere and were trying to gang-rush them. I stood, ready to help them, only for the Force to faintly whisper a warning.
I leaned back, avoiding a vibroblade by mere millimetres. My lightsaber thrust towards the wielder, slicing clean through the cultists arms before a twist of my wrist removed their head from their body. Another body moved towards me from the other side, and I parried their attack with my beskad before dropping the point and slamming it into their chest. Before they could react, and with the Force swirling around me, I ripped the beskad out, sending their guts splattering onto the floor next to them.
In the brief moment of stillness, as that pair fell to the ground, I noted a faint mist gathering around everyone¡¯s feet. Not wanting to take the chance it was poison, I activated Breath Control. The Force called out another warning and I turned to face two more cultists bearing down on me.
I blocked an extended thrust from one then avoided a wild swing from the other. Before either could recover, I stepped closer, my blades moving naturally. My nostrils were filled with the smell of more burnt flesh and exposed guts as both blades struck home, fatally wounding both cultists. Not wanting to even risk them trying a final, desperate, attack, my blades kept moving. One cultist was bisected by my lightsaber while the other was sliced open from hip to neck by the beskad. Both fell to the floor, joining their dead compatriots even as I turned to face the next attack.
¡°Agh!¡±
Aayla¡¯s scream drew my attention to her, to find her down to one knee with a knife embedded in her shoulder. Her lightsaber was still lit but was not in any position to defend her from the cultists bearing down on her. Before I knew what was happening, I surged forward. A cultist¡¯s blade came down, holding a knife similar to the one embedded in Aayla¡¯s shoulder, though before it could land, the accompanying arm was sent flying as blood spurted from the now exposed shoulder. Before the arsehole could even process what was happening, his head joined the arm on the ground.
Another blade, this one larger and broader than any I¡¯d faced so far, came towards me. I blocked it easily, though since I¡¯d used my beskad it didn¡¯t break. The face of my new opponent was hidden behind a skull mask of some animal I didn¡¯t recognise while their skin was black and mottled with strange grey lesions. Putting aside any thoughts about what the shab had happened to this being, I flicked my wrist and my lightsaber removed their hands before my beskad surged forward entering their chest below the ribcage before I dragged it upwards. The blade emerged from his shoulder, blood and what remained of their heart and lungs surging out behind the blade before I sent their body away with a nudge from the Force.
¡°Can you still fight?¡± I asked Aayla. I wanted to heal her wound at least partially, but I couldn¡¯t risk opening myself up to the Force again. That last time¡ it had almost overwhelmed me with the briefest of touches and healing would take longer and far more concentration.
Aayla pulled the blade from her shoulder, making her wince and concerning me that would make the wound worse before she nodded slowly. ¡°I-I think so,¡± I muttered before she tried to stand, only to stop and groan in pain. The hand from her good arm ¨C her non-lightsaber arm ¨C moved to her wounded shoulder. ¡°O-or not.¡±
Making sure that, for now, we were safe ¨C which we were as Bo gunned down the last cultist, taking perhaps a touch too much enjoyment in riddling their flesh with bolts of plasma ¨C I sheathed my beskad, depowered my lightsaber and knelt in front of Aayla.
¡°This is going to sting,¡± I said as I reached into a belt pouch and pulled out a bacta patch. It wouldn¡¯t handle all the healing, but it would do for now. I applied the patch to the wound. She winced but didn¡¯t react in any other way, before sighing as the bacta was slowly released into the wound.
Her eyes suddenly widened but I was already moving as the Force wailed out a warning. The faint roar of my lightsaber powering up echoed in the stillness of the place only to be replaced by the sound of metal clattering to the ground as I sliced through a vibroblade. The blade¡¯s wielder slumped forward a moment later after he¡¯d all but ran himself into my lightsaber, resulting in it slicing him from right hip to left shoulder. As the body slid to the floor and I unsheathed my beskad, I wondered just what sort of insanity the Bando Gora used to make their minions so willing to throw away their lives even as my thoughts drifted for just a moment to facing similarly deranged opponents in my previous life.
I put aside any curiosity at the fanatical insanity these cultists had as another three came at me. The Force guided my movements as I leaned back to avoid a vibrosword thrust, pivoted to make another miss then pivoted and bisected the third as he tried to tackle me. My lightsaber came around, slicing both vibroblades with easy flicks of my wrist before lightsaber and beskad sunk home, striking the two remaining cultists in the heart.
As I pulled my blades free, I saw Bo was engaged with two more cultists. They¡¯d managed to close on her and a vibroknife clipped her hand, knocking a pistol from her grip. I moved to help only for Bo to shoot that cultist in the stomach ¨C his blade was blocked from doing any further damage by Bo¡¯s gauntlet. As that one stumbled away dead, she turned her free hand towards the remaining cultist as flames erupted from her vambrace. The cultist paused but worryingly didn¡¯t scream out as their flesh burnt, which gave Bo enough time to turn her remaining blaster and gun them down.
¡°Sooran, shab!¡± she spat at the dead cultists before reaching down and picking up her pistol. From the slight sparking that came from it I suspected it was broken, which was confirmed by Bo grunting and holstering it. To replace the missing weapon, she unsheathed her beskad before turning to look at me. ¡°Any left?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I replied slowly as my eyes scanned the darkness around us. A faint groan brought my attention back to Aayla. ¡°She¡¯s wounded. Nothing critical but it is going to slow her down.¡±
¡°Shab!¡± Bo spat out and I had to agree. Trying to fight against beings coming from the shadows with an injured companion was never an easy thing, and it was made a million times worse by whatever the shab had happened to the Force in this place.
¡°Aye. We need to¡¡±
Master!
My head snapped around at the voice. Anakin¡¯s voice. There was no one there in the darkness even as the mist continued to swirl around our legs. Yet I knew I¡¯d just heard him, or at least his voice once he¡¯d matured into the man that he¡¯d become during the Clone Wars. There was no logical way that I should be hearing that voice now, but I had.
¡°What?¡± Bo asked and I felt her come up beside me.
¡°Noth¡¡± The crackling laughter of Darth Sidious had my head spinning in another direction. Again, nothing was there but I knew I¡¯d heard it. I shook my head and then tried to reply once more.
¡°It¡¯s this place¡¡± I was cut off again, though this time it was due to hearing the door we¡¯d come through minutes before beginning to reopen. I pivoted and readied myself as Bo did the same. Aayla moved over to the side, her lightsaber hissing back to life as she tried to keep herself out of any immediate fighting and, I hoped, place her in a position to ambush whoever came through the door.
¡°Aarrgh!¡± a roar came from several voices as the door opened enough to let people through. My minimap was showing at least a dozen people gathered near the door and I shifted my stance, readying myself to block any blaster bolts that might come. While the Bando Gora preferred to gang-rush, there were always few in each ambush that used ranged weaponry.
The first man through had the same blackened skin as my most recent kills along with a skull mask, though this was larger than the last mask I¡¯d seen. Two horns reached up, almost scraping the roof of the area we were in.
¡°For the Priestess!¡± he shouted as he started making a beeline for me. He lifted a large, two-handed vibroaxe ¨C which was a first for me in this galaxy ¨C above his shoulder as he charged. The area suddenly lit up as Bo used her vambrace¡¯s flamethrower. The giant, horned man ignored the flames, rushing through them towards me, even as the flames impacted those behind him.
I kept my attention on this group¡¯s leader, moving a few steps away from Bo to give myself room to engage him. While the Force was less than helpful in this place, I knew this man wouldn¡¯t go down as easily as the others.
My left foot slid back, letting his massive axe sail past me harmlessly. As his rush took him beside me, I threw my shoulder into his gut. It didn¡¯t do much more than make the massive, and very muscular man, stumble, that was enough for me to hit him with a Force Blast and send him tumbling down.
I wasn¡¯t able to strike at him as he fell, as two more cultists reached me. I blocked the strike of the first with my beskad while my lightsaber slashed through the second¡¯s weapon, then removed the arm holding the blade. A pivot helped me guide the first¡¯s blade away from my body. My beskad kept the blade at bay while I thrust forward with my lightsaber piercing his chest and destroying his lungs and heart.
A quick rotation of my beskad was followed by a reverse thrust into the one-armed remaining cultist. I pulled it through his body as I pivoted to face him, and he fell to the ground with his stomach and its contents now outside his body.
There was no time to let myself care about how violently I was killing before another cultist was upon me. This one came at me while rapidly thrusting, twirling, and slashing the air with twin vibroblades. I ignored any thoughts about how stupid that was to do against a Jedi as I met his charge with my lightsaber. The black blade danced against the flames covering the area as Bo continued to use her flamethrower and a moment later both knives fell to the floor, the hands wielding them still attached, followed almost instantly by the head of the cultist.
A faint warning from the Force had me turning and bringing my lightsaber up to defend. I felt my eyes widen as, for the first time since entering this base and dealing with these fucking maniacs, my lightsaber failed to slice through a vibroweapon. The massive, muscular horned-mask leader had recovered and attacked while his cohorts distracted me.
¡°The priestess desires you Jedi,¡± he snarled as, even with the Force boosting my strength to far beyond what most could hope to achieve, I struggled to keep the massive man from overpowering me. ¡°She longs to meet you.¡±
¡°Sorry to disappoint her,¡± I snapped back as I realised, I couldn¡¯t just overpower this man, and suddenly shifted my stance. He stumbled as he was caught unaware by my movement. ¡°But I¡¯ve got better things to do than meet a crazy lady.¡± I added as I flicked my wrist, aiming my blade for the shaft of his axe.
I grunted in annoyance as the shaft, like the heft, had resisted my blade. That moment of unexpected resistance gave the man a chance to throw out an elbow at my face. I was able to block it with my other arm, but the strength behind it forced me back a few steps.
As I reset my stance, I saw the man¡¯s face move behind the mask as he faced off with me again. ¡°We¡¯ve captured and killed your kind before,¡± he commented as behind him Bo ducked under a blade of another cultist before they were pierced by a purple lightsaber blade. ¡°We can do it again.¡±
¡°Not today,¡± I retorted as I sent him flying with another Force Blast. He flew backwards, missing Bo but striking another cultist and sending them both crashing into a far wall. I walked forward, dismissively blocking then killing two more cultists who dared to charge at me. As their lifeless corpses fell to the ground, the large man stood, though not before driving his axe into his fellow cultist. I could feel his anger at falling for the same trick twice as he stood, blood dripping from his axe and my beskad as I moved towards him.
Something tried to touch my mind, something familiar if cold, but I ignored it as my focus was entirely on the masked man. He needed to suffer for being here, for threatening me and my friends and his fellow arseholes hurting Aayla. A screaming cultist ran between us, his entire body aflame, only to crumble to the ground as a blaster bolt struck his back.
Another cultist came at me, attacking stupidly. I didn¡¯t know or care if they realised the futility of their attack before my lightsaber pierced their skull, and frankly, I didn¡¯t give a shab. All that mattered was the shabuir in front of me and making him die a painful fucking death.
Cam!
The narrowing of my focus shifted as I heard a familiar voice call in fear. I turned towards where I¡¯d heard the voice, only to see shadows. ¡°Serra?¡± I whispered, trying to see where she was.
Help me, Cam! Please!
A door shifted where the voice was coming from, however before I could even think about getting to her, something slammed into me.
I grunted out in shock as I was taken off my feet, and then driven into a wall.
¡°The priestess awaits,¡± the masked man commented as he pushed me down to help himself stand. His axe rose, readying to strike.
Cam! I Need you!¡±
¡°ARGH!¡± I roared as the axe started to fall. The man was sent hurtling back as the Force erupted outwards from me, making the very air ripple.
As the man impacted first the roof, then the floor of the room we were in, I pushed myself to my feet. I summoned my weapons to my hands, enjoying hearing the faint roar of my lightsaber; almost as if it sung out for battle. Again, I felt a familiar cold presence in the Force, however all that mattered was Serra. I had to get to her.
I moved towards the newly opened door. I heard a female voice call out, but it didn¡¯t matter. My lightsaber slashed the large, masked man across the back. He grunted, but if he was alive or dead, I didn¡¯t care.
I stepped through the open door and looked around. ¡°Serra?¡± I said into the darkness as the mist around me grew thicker.
Cam! Help me! Please!
¡°I¡¯m coming,¡± I called out as I moved into the darkness. Behind me I thought I heard metal moving but all that mattered was finding my friend. ¡°Where are you?¡±
Cam, come to me.
I paused mid-step as the voice shifted. ¡°Wh-what?¡± I mumbled out at the now unfamiliar voice. It was still female, but now there was something darker, sinister in the tone. As if taunting and tempting me at the same time.
I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. I saw red flashing warnings in my Interface. My Force bar was blinking red. ¡°Fu¡¡± The Force roared at me, bringing my mind back to my surroundings.
I jumped back and watched as the spot I¡¯d just been standing was bisected by the tip of a wide and massive vibroblade. From out of the thickening mists a monster of a man emerged. Like the man in the last room, this one wore a skull mask, but he dwarfed that one. I had to strain my neck to meet his eyes as he stood comfortably over two metres and likely could give a Wookie a run for their credits for height.
The monster of a man stepped forward, and I readied myself only for something hard to slam into me from behind. I fell to the ground, tumbling into a wall as my beskad slipped from my grasp.
¡°The priestess desires you.¡± I felt my anger spike once more as I saw the man that I¡¯d fought in the other room move next to his massive companion. The pair readied themselves as I pushed myself up using the wall. ¡°She will have what she desires.¡±
¡°Fuck you.¡± I snarled as I felt blood in my mouth. A simple gesture had my beskad back once more in my grip.
¡°She demands your presence.¡± the massive man added as he readied his massive vibrosword, or at least that¡¯s what I was calling it as the thing was longer than I was tall but still looked small in the giant¡¯s hands.
¡°Again, fuck you!¡± I shot back as I felt the Force swirl around me. Yearnings to strike down these fucking pricks, find Serra, and kill whoever this deranged priestess was flooded my mind, and with a roar, I rushed towards them.
The axe-wielder moved to meet me. He pulled back the axe as he moved, readying it to swing, yet as we closed and it began to move, I pulled the Force to me, demanding it slow everything down. The glinting edge of the axe slowed, and I slid. My beskad extended and I sliced clean through the man¡¯s leg just above the knee. Flesh, cartilage and bone offered no resistance to my blade as I pushed the Force into the weapon, making it an unstoppable instrument of my wrath.
Even with the mask I could see his face twist in shock at what I¡¯d done, which brought a smile to my lips. I planted my feet and pushed, lifting myself into the air. Turning as I flew, my lightsaber moved and a moment later his head was separated from his body.
A rush of delight flooded through me at ending that pathetic worm¡¯s life only to stop suddenly as something powerfully hard slammed into me.
For the second time in less than a minute, I was sent flying across the room, slamming hard into a wall.
¡°Escape is impossible,¡± the monstrous man said in an abnormally calm voice as I slumped to the ground. I shook my head, then fell over in a pathetic attempt to right myself. My hands groped around for my weapons, with relief and fury surging through me as they found their targets. ¡°She saw your coming long before you entered her domain.¡± He continued.
I looked up and saw him approaching slowly, his blade ready but not in a position to attack. ¡°She desires your service.¡± He added as he continued to approach. I pushed myself to my feet, gripping my weapons tightly as I ignored the ringing in my head. My body ached and protested as I forced myself to stand. I stumbled, only to steady myself as I felt my anger empower my muscles. There was no kriffing way in hell that this giant dumb son of a bitch was going to take me down.
His eyes narrowed as my grips grew tight enough that I knew my knuckles were turning white then he stopped. ¡°I see now why she desires you so,¡± he commented as he readied himself to attack, ¡°the fire burns within you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± I replied in a cold voice barely above a whisper as I pulled the Force to me. Ordered it to do as I wanted.
The moment I saw his muscles ripple, indicating an attack about to begin, I surged forward. Fury raced through my veins as my blades sought his flesh, seeking to take him down painfully.
His blade came round. Not wanting to waste time blocking, I willed the Force to boost me up. I soared into the air, pushed off the blade even as it came towards me, and leapt. His eyes tracked me as I sailed over him, barely missing hitting the ceiling, and a vicious smile came to my lips. I turned in mid-air so that I was facing him as I descended, and my blades came down, removing both arms at the shoulder.
Blood gushed from one wound while the other smelt delightfully of burnt meat as I brought my arms together. My blades sunk into his sides, adding more red mist and burnt flesh to the mix, only to emerge from his inside calves.
I snarled as the remains of his body fell to the floor in pieces. A tendril of pleasure surged through me as his blade clattered on the ground, splashing blood and guts around before demanding I find a new target to main, kill, destroy.
As I stared at the remains of his body, I blinked.
¡°Wh-what¡¡± I mumbled out as my arms sagged. I stumbled back, barely able to hold onto my hilts as the strain of the fight flooded my body and my mind processed what I¡¯d just done. ¡°Shit!¡± I spat out tiredly as I fell to a knee. My beskad was the only reason I didn¡¯t end up on my arse. ¡°Shit!¡±
A hissing sound drew my attention to one side of the room, and I saw a vent disgorging more mist into the room.
¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled out as I felt my muscles grow weaker as my eyes struggled to stay open. I barely managed to focus on the fact there were now four red warnings in the Interface.
I felt my weapons slip from my grip before my rear smacked against the hard, cold floor of the room. The mist swirled around me, blocking my sight as I felt my connection to the Force grow dimmer.
As my eyes started to lose their battle to stay open, I could only hope that Bo and Aayla were safe and that they, Dooku and Vos managed to get out of this place before it overwhelmed them as well. I¡¯d fucked up royally and all I had now was the faint, and slowly weakening, hope that they¡¯d managed to escape while the Bando Gora had been focused on me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Fallen Apprentice 3
As my senses slowly filtered back into my conscious mind, one crystal-clear thing speared through my brain: pain.
My nerves felt like they had been put through a shredder several times, raw and bloody, making it impossible to concentrate. It felt like the Force was gone for a moment before I realised it was still there, but I was unable to focus on it as pain surged through my body, preventing me from concentrating on my connection long enough to use the Force.
As the pain grew worse, I screamed. The sound echoed around the room I was in, though with only a handful of background lights from various consoles, it was hard to make out anything about where I currently was.
At that moment I noticed that the usual parts of the HUD generated by the Interface were gone. I mentally commanded my Inventory to open, hoping it would respond and I could escape, only for a sharp, violent stab of pain to shoot through my mind. Once I¡¯d grunted my way through that, I realised the Interface had failed to respond. Somehow whatever was blocking my connection to the Force was also cutting me off entirely from the Interface. Meaning that, somehow, I was in a place more steeped in the Dark Side than the Bando Gora base on Kidriff.
Kriff, that was not an encouraging thought.
I took a few deep breaths, trying to centre myself, though that proved hard as more random bursts of pain echoed through my head. For that, I realised that someone had placed a mask over my face. It covered everything but my eyes and as I realised it was the source of these seemingly random bursts of pain, another burst thrust into my skull.
These impromptu blasts of pain were generating a buzzing in my mind, which, I suspected, was what was disrupting my Force and Interface connections. With that painfully understood, I turned my head, taking in where I was.
My limbs were restrained by machinery. From what I could tell, most were held by some form of cuffs that, if the cables heading into the darkness behind me were any sort of indication, allowed the controller to manipulate my body. Though over my hands, covering my fingers, was more intricate machinery. Unless I missed my guess, which was possible as the random bursts of variable strength shocks were making it hard to think straight, those would allow the controller to force my hands open and closed. The other thing that stood out was that, bar a pair of undergarments to cover my modesty, I was naked.
A surge of anger grew as I realised that apart from my clothing and gear, someone had removed my necklace. However as angry as I became, the static shocks around my head only grew stronger, seemingly delighting in my anger and feeding from it.
¡°Aargh!¡± I grunted out as this mask made it hard to even use my fury at my predicament as the cold, sterile air in the room took on a sinister sensation.
Drawing on training from my former life, I took slow, deep breaths while doing my best to ignore the jolts of agony rattling around my skull. It was abundantly clear that I¡¯d been captured and the Bando Gora intended to torture me, which was not a comforting realisation. Back on Earth, I was trained to delay any torture I had to face if captured. Resisting was a fallacy that existed only in the movies as everyone broke eventually. The key was keeping yourself sane and useful enough that your captors didn¡¯t kill or break you before you could be rescued.
Though a cold shiver rippled up my spine as I wondered just what kind of horrors were used for torture in this galaxy. Dooku and Fay had gone over how a Force user might be tortured, but they¡¯d not been overly detailed, for good reason I imagined, thus I was going in all but blind about what fresh, deranged horrors I would have to endure.
As my eyes adjusted to the light, and my mind began to accept the chaotic slashes of torment, I spotted two tables about two-thirds of the way from me to the far wall. On one I saw my belongings, including my cloak, lightsaber and necklace. For a brief moment, I tried to summon them to me with the Force, only for an immense surge of pain to slam into my mind from multiple directions.
I grit my teeth, not wanting to give anyone who could be listening the satisfaction of hearing me cry out in agony, until the pain subsided. It seemed that I¡¯d grown so used to using the Force that I¡¯d tried to use it automatically even when I knew the dangers of doing so. Fucking wonderful.
Putting aside any ideas of escape, at least until I learnt where the kriff I was and how to overcome whatever the shab this mask was doing to screw with my Force and Interface connections, I looked at the other table. That was covered by a tarp, but the vague shapes I could make out of whatever was under the tarp filled me with a growing sense of dread. Some of those¡. looked similar to some of the more barbaric torture instruments I¡¯d seen on Earth.
This day was just getting better and better.
An ominous hiss came from my right, and I turned my head to see a door that looked to be about a metre above the floor open. Light flooded into the room, making me wince and as I adjusted to the light, I saw that there was a short flight of stairs down to the floor, on which was a tall, athletic-looking Human female standing on the first step. I closed my eyes as the lights in the room turned on, and when I¡¯d recovered the woman had stepped down into the room, allowing me to get a good look at her.
Her hair was short, spiky and white while her eyes burned yellow with the unmistakable corruption of the Dark Side of the Force, though what drew my attention, and earned a chuckle from the woman, was her body; specifically her clothing. Around her neck, she wore a collar of spikes that, unless the light was playing tricks on me, dug into her throat. Her clothing, such as it was, appeared to be barely more than a leotard made of black leather. Each arm was covered in similar material from her elbows down to her hands. Around her waist, covering the gap between her legs, was a long, probably intentionally tattered skirt that left her thighs exposed and from her knees down, she wore skin-tight black coverings that merged seamlessly into her boots, though what drew my attention the most was her belt, where two curved hilt lightsabers rested.
I bit back a snide comment about her appearance as I took in Komari Vosa in all her corrupted glory, as she sauntered toward me. Her boots made clicking sounds on the cold, metallic floor of my cell as she approached.
One hand reached towards me, and I pulled my head back. A smile came to her face as she stepped closer and reached up to grasp hold of my chin. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see my agents didn¡¯t rough you up too badly when they brought you to me.¡± she remarked as she turned my head from side to side, almost as if she was trying to examine my face even though I was wearing the strange mask. Her voice was deep, almost purring as she spoke. In another time and place, I might have found it seductive. Instead, it brought the image of a predator playing with its food to my mind. ¡°I must admit,¡± she continued, ¡°that when I learnt that my former Master had taken a new Padawan, I was furious,¡± she turned my head, so I had no choice but to look her right in the eyes. ¡°That he could cast me aside so easily drove me to levels of rage I didn¡¯t know I had. Yet, that was the moment that my eyes opened to the power of the Force when one bent it to their will.¡± Her hand slid down to my neck, letting her fingers touch my skin for the first time. ¡°It also helped me see a way for me to strike back at my former master and a plan developed as I watched you rampage through my forces on Kidriff.¡± She licked her lips and gave me a sinister, almost deranged smile. ¡°You have such rage, such power, and he wastes it by training you as a Jedi¡¡± she remarked, her hand now sliding over my exposed shoulder and down to my bicep.
I kept my mouth shut¡ªit was hard, a quiver of insults was just begging to be let loose, but my raw nerves were a sharp reminder of my situation. But by the Force, it was hard not to comment on her disturbing actions so far!
Her lips pulled into a grin, an amused tincture to it. There was nothing funny about the current situation but I wasn''t about to argue with the asylum escapee.
Her fingers slithered over my arm and traced the scar inflicted by my verd''goten. "I see you''ve kept scars from a previous battle." She leaned in closer. "How positively unlike a Jedi, but oh so intriguing. I do hope you tell me how you got them one day."
Her grin grew longer and sharper as her fingers danced ever lower. "I sense such strength, such power in you," she whispered, her fingers reaching my waistband. My hand burned as I clenched my fist¡ªmy knuckles close to bursting. Vosa pulled back with a soft chuckle.
Even without her touch, I could feel her attention on me, her gaze making my skin crawl as it wandered between my legs. Insane or not, it didn''t take a genius to figure out where her head was at. ¡°I¡¯ve watched your fight with my forces several times since your capture.¡± She paused as her tongue ran over her lips. ¡°Such carnage, such barely restrained aggression,¡± she inhaled, long and deep, ¡°it was intoxicating.¡± Her smile slipped as her eyes locked with mine, her face turned stern as if she were scolding a child. ¡°Now, don¡¯t be confused. I am unhappy that you killed so many of my followers, especially several of my most loyal fighters. For that, you will be punished. But the way you killed them gave me new ideas about what to do with you, which is why you are here, in this lovely location.¡± She chuckled at her joke, though it was hard to ignore the deranged crackle that lingered in her laugh.
I let some of the tension in my body ease as she took another step back. ¡°While your fight on Kidriff was impressive, I¡¯m afraid to say those with you aren¡¯t as fortunate to be under my tender mercy. It¡¯s such a shame that for all your power, for all the desire, you were unable to help them.¡±
¡°What did you do?¡± I managed to snarl out, my worry for Bo and Aayla mixing with my anger toward Vosa¡¯s behaviour pushing me to ask.
¡°The Twi¡¯lek fell easily, overwhelmed by the most basic of my followers. The Mandalorian at least fought as her people do; though in the end, it wasn¡¯t enough.¡± She chuckled to herself. ¡°Before she succumbed to her injuries, my followers enjoyed¡ repaying her for the deaths of their cohorts.¡± My anger flared, and new, powerful bursts of pain surged into my mind from the mask, though this time it seemed as if that only fueled my rage further.
Vosa chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Why are you angry with me? I wasn¡¯t the one who had you attack one of my bases, nor allowed Padawans, children at that, to be separated from the proper Jedi while in a place steeped in the Dark Side of the Force.¡± She stepped closer, her face twisting from her anger. ¡°That was your Master!¡± She viciously snapped, her anger for Dooku akin to a bonfire. Was Dooku aware of this? Was he even prepared? Oh, this wasn''t going to be good, not at all.
She paused and blinked, almost as if she were surprised with the venom in her own voice. She muttered something to herself that I didn''t catch, turned on her heel, and stalked away. My eyes wandered to the sway of her hips. She snickered but didn''t comment.
She stopped once she reached the table on which my belongings were displayed, her fingers grazing over the armour I¡¯d been wearing during the battle on Kidriff. ¡°I must say, I never expected him to allow a Padawan to wear armour, especially not that of a Mandalorian,¡± she remarked as her fingers brushed over my gauntlets. For a moment, I had a faint hope she¡¯d accidentally activate something on them, but it didn¡¯t happen. ¡°I assume this was to hide your true nature; make it seem that your master was nothing more than a noble slumming it with guards and a slave girl. Smart, but given that I was laying out the trap for him for months in advance, ultimately pointless.¡± Her smile returned, taking on that sensual look that would be enticing if she wasn¡¯t drunk on her own madness. ¡°While I¡¯m¡ unhappy that he evaded my trap, I think you¡¯ll be a far more useful prize.¡±
Her hand closed around the sheath of my beskad, and her smile twisted, exposing some teeth. She pulled the blade from the sheath and held it up to the light. ¡°Hmm, actual beskar like the gauntlets. Most unexpected,¡± she remarked before running her tongue down the edge of the blade while maintaining eye contact with me. I saw a faint smear of red as she pulled her tongue back, but that only seemed to bring a dangerous smile to her eyes. ¡°The violence you unleashed with this blade was¡ stimulating.¡±
I bit my tongue. I wanted to comment on her insanity, but the logical part of my mind just barely won out, and I didn¡¯t. That she enjoyed the chaos I¡¯d unleashed on Kidriff spoke to her lack of sanity and I knew that antagonising her would only make what was to come so, so much worse. Yet, a part of me that I didn¡¯t wish to acknowledge right now, did enjoy the battle. How the Force had all but sung to me as I killed my enemy had been intoxicating, which was a real hint of the dangers the Dark Side possessed to some who ended up in battle as much as I did. And, in a brief moment of clarity before the shocks returned, gave me an insight into how the Jedi never saw the betrayal of their troopers coming, or at least part of a reason as to why.
¡°Once your training is complete, we¡¯re going to have so much fun¡¡± she commented with a giggle that sent a shiver through me. Not only was she deranged and drunk on the Dark Side, but it was becoming increasingly clear that she had more planned for me than simply breaking me to torment Dooku.
She re-sheathed my beskad, then let her fingers graze over my cloak, then onto my lightsaber. ¡°Hmm, a curved hilt. I see your master¡¯s style of combat has rubbed off on you,¡± she stated, as she powered up the blade. ¡°And a blade soaked in darkness that roars for blood as it ignites, how delightful.¡± She depowered it and then placed the hilt back on the table. ¡°Can you not see you¡¯re deluding yourself by pretending to be a Jedi? You are meant for more than confining yourself to their irrational ways.¡±
¡®Says the psychotic, deranged, off her Force-damned meds¡¯, I thought. My control was slipping, it was taking a real effort to keep myself from mouthing off like an idiot. However, that slipped as her fingers moved towards my necklace.
I didn¡¯t even realize I snarled until her eyes snapped to me, having heard it, and her smile twisted sinisterly. ¡°Does this have some special meaning, hmm? Perhaps a gift from the Mandalorian?¡± She inquired, trying to needle me with her false narrative about Bo¡¯s fate, which I didn¡¯t accept for even one moment. I had to hold onto the hope they¡¯d made it out of the base.
Her eyes closed and she inhaled deeply. ¡°Ah, a gift from your master.¡± Her eyes opened and returned to me. ¡°No doubt for your thirteenth.¡± She lifted the necklace, using her other hand to caress the heart of the fire gem at its centre. ¡°His presence flows strongly through this, along with another.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Your mother perhaps?¡± I didn¡¯t reply, not wanting her to have another avenue with which to torment me, and she waved her free hand dismissively. ¡°No matter. Neither of them can help you now.¡±
She started to move, keeping the necklace in her hands until she was at the edge of the table nearest the door. ¡°I think I¡¯ll keep this safe for you.¡± she remarked as she slid the necklace over her head. It rested awkwardly around her neck, catching randomly in the strange, self-harming collar she wore, yet it had the desired effect as I felt my rage flare, thunder, at her wearing that and a growl slipped past my lips.
¡°Are you fucking insane?¡± I spat at her, my anger overloading my rational mind for a moment. Her smile froze, and I felt a sudden spike in pressure against my chest. I struggled to inhale, as something began crushing my chest. I saw her free hand constricting letting me know she was using the Force against me.
Her other hand picked up my lightsaber, and as I continued to struggle as the Force crushed my chest, she stepped closer with my blade in hand. She lifted that hand to my cheek, letting a few fingertips stroke my cheek as I slowly struggled to not react to her efforts in preventing me from breathing.
Before I even realised it, my head whipped to one side as she struck me across my face with the hilt of my blade. Once more, my anger spiked as she dared to use my weapon against me, though that seemed to amuse her, and as she stepped back, the pressure on my chest suddenly stopped.
I gulped in air, trying to get oxygen back into my blood, even as her eyes twinkled in delight. ¡°That was such an impolite thing to say.¡± she remarked as I continued to gulp down air. The fingers of her hilt-holding hand returned to my cheek, and I barely suppressed a flinch. Yet, instead of striking me, she brushed the area she¡¯d just hit gently, almost as if she was ashamed that she¡¯d had to hurt me. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll refrain from such words. I am a lady after all.¡± Her fingers slid over my lips, almost teasing them to open as her smile turned in a way that, in any other situation, would¡¯ve been arousing. ¡°Though I am curious to learn more about that word you used. ¡®Fucking.¡¯ It sounds like something we could both enjoy.¡±
For a moment I considered headbutting her, but with the pain in my chest still lingering, I resisted the urge. Further enraging the mad woman with a lightsaber against my face was not a smart move if I wished to keep living.
She removed her hand and once more, stepped back. Having some distance between us was reassuring, even if she didn¡¯t need to worry about striking me down from afar. So long as I was cut off from the Force, unarmed and restrained, it would only take her the briefest of efforts to end me.
¡°I know you are confused about the truth, but in time you will understand.¡± she commented as she ignited my lightsaber once more. That had me relieved that I¡¯d still not managed to attune the Mantle of the Force to me ¨C attuning anything that was attuned to others was insanely hard to do even when the crystal was resisting my efforts to attune it ¨C nor did it improve my Mechanics: Lightsaber skill to the point where I could add a fourth crystal to the hilt. Having this bitch with access to that would be beyond dangerous so it was a relief that with my Inventory cut off along with the rest of the Interface, nothing inside could be accessed by anyone.
She lifted the blade, showering our faces in the dark light with a bright core of my blade. Somehow that made her look even more unhinged, which was an impressive feat since she was clearly several components short of a hyperdrive.
¡°A blade of this colour is not the mark of a Jedi.¡± she commented, seemingly entranced by the strange way the black edging and white core reacted to each other. ¡°No, this is a weapon of one free of their shackles, of one who yearns for combat. I can feel it and I know you can too.¡± she added as her eyes found mine once again.
However, before she could say anything, the door to my cell hissed open, which drew our attention. Three men entered, though calling them that felt wrong. All three had blackened, deformed skin with the lead being wearing a skull mask akin to those of the men I¡¯d killed just before I¡¯d been captured. The two without masks stopped at the table displaying my belongings while the masked man continued to the carp-covered table.
The two unmasked men began collecting my belongings, though one of them dropped one of my vambraces. It bounced off the table and then fell to the floor. Thankfully, or un-thankfully I supposed, none of the built-in features activated; though since none were lethal, I doubted any would¡¯ve helped me even if they had activated accidentally.
Quicker than I could follow, Vosa covered the distance between her and the cultist who¡¯d dropped my vambrace. A black blur sped at her, followed by the man¡¯s body slumping to the ground as his head was removed from his shoulders.
¡°Do not damage his equipment!¡± Vosa snarled at the remaining cultists. Those ones stood their ground, either not scared of her outburst (unlikely) or trained not to react (probable). ¡°Yes, priestess,¡± he intoned in a voice devoid of any feeling, making him sound like nothing more than a droid wearing the flesh of a man. The hope of turning a cultist to my side abruptly died in my chest, and was just as sharply replaced by the worry of what was going to happen if I didn''t break out soon.
Vosa turned back to me, her face softer than I¡¯d seen so far. She walked forwards and used her free hand to turn my chin so that we were looking into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disrespecting your possessions.¡± Her voice which had been smoldering and dusky eariler, was just as soft, barely above a whisper, ¡°While the process to ensure their loyalty is effective, it does leave them as not much more than mindless drones.¡± She leaned closer, and while I tried to pull my head back, her grip was far too tight to allow me to escape. Her lips pressed against mine, sending all sorts of fucked up signals about her to my brain. ¡°I know that won¡¯t happen to you,¡± she commented after pulling back, that same soft, almost caring smile on her face. ¡°Your mind is strong, like mine. The power inside you will protect you from the worst, but you need to prepare what I must do for you to be free of the shackles of the Jedi and their delusions.¡±
I bit back another burst of thoughts about her sanity as I wondered just who I¡¯d pissed off to be left in the hands of such an unhinged woman. Though those thoughts were driven from my mind as I hissed in pain as something burned across my chest.
Vosa¡¯s smile took on a sinister twist as she lifted my lightsaber between our faces. ¡°However,¡± her was voice back to its predatory purr, ¡°you need to understand that disobedience and disruption to my cause will not be tolerated.¡±
Thankfully, she didn¡¯t strike me again with my blade, instead pivoting and walking over to the tarped table and the masked man. I glared at her, wanting nothing more than to break free of my restraints, take my blade and make her pay for burning me with it. This bitch was beyond insane and needed to be put down.
¡°Do what you must,¡± Vosa said loud enough that I could hear, ¡°but I want his mind and body as intact as possible, and do not touch the mask.¡± She explained to the masked man. ¡°Even after several sessions, if you do, he will kill you without thought.¡±
¡°Yes, priestess,¡± the masked man replied with a small bow as I found myself agreeing with her assessment of what I¡¯d do with the mask removed.
Vosa turned back to face me, her smile twitching as she caught my glare at the masked man. ¡°Do not fear what is to come. It will be painful, incredibly so. But it is needed to free your mind, as mine was, from the lies that were forced into it by the Jedi.¡±
She sauntered towards the door. Another cultist scurried out of her way as they entered to either collect my things or to take out the body. I imagined making her head burst, making it break, making it cave in, making it do any number of things once I got out these motherfucking shackles off me. I glared at the back of her head plotting out ways in which I¡¯d make her pay for this once I got free of these motherfucking shackles.
A dramatic lifting of the tarp drew my attention back to the masked man, and I gulped hard as I saw what had been revealed on that table. While many of the¡ instruments were foreign to me, enough looked familiar to things I¡¯d seen in my former life, that I was left in little doubt of what I was about to endure.
As the masked man picked up a disturbing knife with a strange, hooked end to the blade, I reviewed everything I knew about resisting and delaying torture. Silently, I prayed to the Force that Dooku, Bo, Fay or anyone would find me before I broke.
I muffled a sigh of relief as the man lowered the knife back carefully to the table, only to inhale sharply as he picked up a hypo-syringe.
This¡ was going to fucking hurt.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Dooku felt the tiredness of the last week combined with his age weigh on him as he sunk into the chair in his room on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. Normally, he would¡¯ve sat with a touch more grace and refinement, but after the week he¡¯d had, it was just about understandable that while alone, he allowed some of his standards to slip.
It had been a week since the debacle on Kidriff, and since the capture ¨C he knew Cameron was still alive as he could still sense him within the Force, though it was hard to do so ¨C he had struggled to sleep. Meditation had offered some relief, but after five days without any true rest, he could feel himself slowly losing some of his control and refinement.
He¡¯d gone over the mission multiple times, both with Knight Vos and by himself, and every time the same result was returned. The moment they¡¯d entered the base, and he¡¯d sensed something off within the Force, he should have aborted. Komari Vosa was not only alive, but he was sure that she was now a member of the Bando Gora and had been the one to ensure he learnt of the operation on Kidriff. To say it was a trap was obvious in hindsight but reviewing how he¡¯d learnt the information each step of the way revealed several dozen errors in judgement he¡¯d made that the Bando Gora and Komari had clearly exploited to arrange their trap. A trap that had resulted in the capture of his current Padawan, and potential successor.
Again, he knew that Cameron was alive, but the faint hints of suffering and rage coming to him through their bond during his meditations had Dooku certain that the Bando Gora were torturing the young man in an attempt to turn him as they¡¯d done to Komari. That was causing Dooku much internal turmoil, though apart from the tuk¡¯ata, he doubted any onboard were aware as he refused to be drawn into open discussions about Cameron.
Vos displayed no particular concern about Cameron¡¯s situation, save for how it was affecting his Padawan, but Dooku had no issues with that. The Kiffar Jedi had limited interaction or connection to Cameron but was, if Dooku tried his best to ignore the unamusing sense of humour the Jedi Knight appeared to possess, refreshingly blunt in his assessment of the many ills of the galaxy and Republic. If not for the current situation, and for him seemingly being loyal to the Order, Dooku would consider recruiting him and his Padawan into the Coalition. Still, while Vos appeared the least concerned about Cameron¡¯s status, from what Dooku knew of the Jedi Knight¡¯s records, it was probable that Vos had suffered the most of those who¡¯d returned to the Ne¡¯tra Sartr as Master Tholme had spoken to him on occasion about Vos¡¯ personal demons and tendencies to resort to violence as a first resort.
Vos¡¯ Padawan had been suffering acute feelings of guilt and inadequacy since Kidriff. She blamed herself for Cameron¡¯s capture, however, Dooku did not. Yes, she had clear failings in her lightsaber style, but Dooku attributed that to the failing of Vos, just as he placed the blame for Cameron¡¯s capture purely on his own shoulders.
Miss Kryze had been, rather predictably, irritable to the point that Dooku had been forced to lock her in her quarters three times after her behaviour became a distraction to him. Up until Kidriff, Dooku had been accepting of the comradery growing between the girl and Cameron, even if he felt the developing emotional attachment was a weakness Cameron did not need. For the last of her lockdowns, Miss Kryze had chosen to stay in Cameron¡¯s quarters, which, in a strange way, made sense to Dooku. The Mandalorian was behaving little better than a beast in heat, so her wanting to spend that time in Cameron¡¯s quarters, and around the tuk¡¯ata ¨C which only ever tolerated the girl in those quarters ¨C was a clear indication of her attachment to his Padawan.
The tuk¡¯ata had been the one who¡¯d taken Cameron¡¯s capture the worst; or at least, was the most vocal about it. For three nights it had whined away in Cameron¡¯s room and refused to leave until Miss Kryze had all but dragged the beast ¨C which was now about a third the size of a fully-growth Kath hound ¨C from the room so she could clean it. Since then, Miss Kryze had spent her nights in Cameron¡¯s quarters for which Dooku was grateful as it ended the beast¡¯s whining. Ideally, the situation with those two wouldn¡¯t grow worse, otherwise, Dooku would be forced to take more drastic action to keep them in line. Though once Cameron was rescued, Dooku would need to speak with him about this attachment he was developing with the girl. Hopefully, that would be soon, as the longer it took them to locate and free Cameron, the worse the moods of everyone onboard, himself included, would get.
The console in front of him beeped, and Dooku steeled himself for the conversation to come. A moment of resignation occurred before he opened the commlink, which resulted in a small hologram of Master Fay appearing.
¡°Dooku,¡± Fay said simply. That she kept to his wishes and stuck to his family name was encouraging ¨C she was not worthy of using his given name even like this, not that he was particularly fond of it ¨C the lack of customary warmth in her tone, replaced by a faint hint of disappointment, made clear her opinions on what had happened.
¡°Master Fay,¡± he replied, using her title as a sign of respect; one she hadn¡¯t used with him, ¡°I assume it is safe to say you received my message.¡± He respected the Sephi Jedi, yet over the last few years he had come to realise that, even if she was less blinded to the failings of the Jedi and Republic than Yoda, she still placed too much faith in the Code and was just as stuck in her ways as the Grandmaster. Thankfully, it appeared that Cameron was not only beginning to see this failing in Fay but was also understanding that the Republic wasn¡¯t just corrupt, but potentially beyond saving.
¡°Yes, though I will refrain from commenting on how my warnings were accurate,¡± Fay responded, and Dooku was barely able to keep his annoyance in check. She had warned of the dangers of going after the Bando Gora, but she had also chosen to not participate in this operation and had even tried to persuade Cameron to leave with her. In hindsight, she had been proven correct about her fears, but to partially reference that decision was, in his mind, a petty manoeuvre for a Jedi Master as esteemed and educated as her to make. ¡°Has there been any progress on locating where Cameron has been taken?¡±
Dooku delayed his reply while he let the building irritation at her comment and tone settle. ¡°Very little. The records Knight Vos and I were able to procure from the base before we withdrew are encrypted. While Cameron¡¯s droid is attempting to slice said encryption, I am not expecting a quick result as it is not a task suited for protocol droids.¡±
¡°Understandable. That droid is millennia out of date,¡± Fay remarked which made Dooku mentally sneer at the elder Jedi. Either she was far better at hiding what she knew, or she truly did not realise what that droid actually was. Any half-way intelligent being would have perused the Archives regarding Revan for references to droids. From that, it was easy for anyone ¨C something he knew as he¡¯d done so as soon as he was able to establish a secure remote connection to them ¨C to discover that the only droid linked to the former Jedi and Sith matched the one found in the vault on planet Ordo was an assassin droid.
Now, Dooku would concede that there was a chance that Fay was aware of the droid¡¯s true purpose and simply did not wish to discuss it over an open channel. However, Dooku felt that was unlikely. Fay was far too rigid in her interpretation of the Code to allow any member of the Order to own a droid with the reputation of HK-47, and certainly not her own Padawan and one they both believed had an important role to play in the coming darkness. Dooku was slightly conflicted regarding the droid himself. He saw nothing wrong with Cameron making use of the droid to learn more about Revan ¨C something Dooku would admit to being curious about as well ¨C but he hoped his Padawan didn¡¯t begin to use the droid as a crutch, or for its designated purpose. At least while it was so heavily connected to him.
¡°Indeed. Though given the familial connection Cameron shares with its creator, I suspect it will devote all the processing power it possesses until the encryption has been sliced.¡± Dooku agreed, which drew a slight raising of one brow from Fay. ¡°Yes, I am aware my¡ opinion of droids is well known. That said, this droid has a strong sense of programmed loyalty to Revan, and thus Cameron, which makes its existence slightly more tolerable than most droids.¡± Again, he left out what he knew about the true purpose of HK-47. If Fay either didn¡¯t know or wouldn¡¯t bring it up, he certainly wouldn¡¯t.
¡°Yes, that is certainly true, however, I will place my faith in the Force,¡± Fay responded and Dooku felt his lips begin to curl in disgust. Returning to the Temple and all but begging for help from the very Order that showed no care that Komari had been captured years ago offended Dooku¡¯s sensibilities. ¡°I understand your concerns, regarding the direction the Order has taken over the last few centuries. However, our best chance of recovering Cameron may well lie in support from the Archives and Senate records concerning the Bando Gora. Once we have located their main base, which I believe we both suspect is where they¡¯ve taken Cameron, I have no doubt the High Council will authorise a strike team to help us secure Cameron¡¯s freedom.¡±
Dooku¡¯s knuckles tightened. He¡¯d already searched the Archives and Senate records ¨C along with various sources he knew of ¨C for information regarding the Bando Gora while Cameron had been studying on Mandalore. Some he had acted on, others he had dismissed as nothing more than a rumour but all of it was stored on a datapad that was within easy reach of him at this very moment. For Fay to suggest that either he hadn¡¯t already searched those records, or that his searches had been imprecise was¡ degrading. As for asking the High Council for help: well, that was a fool¡¯s wager in his mind. While not all of the Council were distrustful of Cameron, he knew there were enough dissenters to cause the Council to hide behind their vaunted ¡®trust in the Will of the Force¡¯ to avoid taking up responsibility for a member of the Order. Which was precisely why Dooku had rejected the idea each time he¡¯d weighed it in his thoughts.
¡°While I am¡ doubtful of either of those avenues of pursuit bringing success, ignoring potential leads or support would be foolhardy,¡± he slowly replied as he realised his silence from processing Fay¡¯s apparent disrespect had stretched a moment too long. Though he would never comment on it directly. ¡°While you do that, I, along with Knight Vos and the others will continue to search for more¡ local clues as to where my former Padawan has taken my current one.¡± He added, intentionally referring to Cameron as his asset and not one he ¨C possibly regretted ¨C sharing with Fay.
Yet, as he thought of Cameron as an asset, Dooku wondered if that was an accurate description of how to regard the young man. It was becoming clearer to him that Cameron¡¯s role in his thinking was shifting. He was certainly not a threat to him, Dooku was sure of that, but he was becoming something more than an asset for Dooku to use to further his plans.
While Cameron still had years of learning and training to go, Dooku was coming to regard the young man as his masterpiece; even potentially, his heir. In just six years Cameron had turned from a powerful but ill-disciplined boy into a focused and driven young man who was worth more to Dooku than almost any other asset. One that, if he was forced to, Dooku could see himself sacrificing himself for if it meant the continuation of their work. Now, there were a few others that Dooku would consider doing that for, but none had become such an important resource as quickly as Cameron had. Nor did any other hold the true potential to become his successor when time finally caught up to Dooku; though that wouldn¡¯t be for decades yet if he had his way.
Once, Dooku had felt Qui-Gon could be that successor. However, his former Padawan had fallen from the path Dooku had set out for him. Now, Dooku wasn¡¯t unhappy about this as not only were such things beneath him, but he understood that few had the drive and conviction to do what was needed. That being said, Qui-Gon was one of those rare assets that Dooku would consider giving his life to protect, though only in the direst of circumstances.
Yet with Cameron, Dooku felt he wouldn¡¯t fall from the path, nor shy away from doing what he must, though at present Dooku expected Cameron would hesitate, perhaps for too long, before taking the correct course of action when presented with the opportunity. With more time, Dooku felt he could remove that flaw and have, for the first time, one he would consider worthy of his mantle should the Force decide his time had come before he was ready. Yet, when the day came that Dooku felt Cameron was ready to succeed him, Dooku would be at a loss as the young man would no longer be an asset, but something Dooku had never dealt with before.
¡°There is logic in that,¡± Fay commented, forcing Dooku to refocus on his fellow Jedi Master. ¡°However, before I return to Coruscant, I wish to hear from you regarding how the mission went.¡±
Dooku¡¯s irritation towards his fellow Jedi grew. ¡°Did you not read the extremely concise report I sent you?¡± He asked, that irritation seeping into his tone.
Fay gave him that smile of hers that suggested she either knew something another didn¡¯t, or she found the one she was speaking to beneath her but was unwilling to simply dismiss them as Dooku would and he found it extremely vexing. While he respected her for what she had accomplished over her long career with the Order, he was not some simple-minded being, nor an untrained Padawan. He was of the noble house of Dooku of Serenno, a highly revered Jedi Master and someone so far above the rabble of the galaxy that most should feel honoured to simply be in his presence. Unlike Fay, he did not, and would not, slum it to help that same rabble; that was the work of those with a lower purpose in life, not one chosen by the Force to stand above others.
¡°I did, but I find discussing a problem often helps to highlight mistakes that can be missed by written reports. Plus, it will allow me to prepare for any counterargument the Council might bring up against providing us support for rescuing Cameron.¡±
That statement left Dooku conflicted. Logically, her reasoning was sound, and he would not deny that an outside perspective could, sometimes, offer insight that was otherwise missed. However, he doubted she would or could offer any suggestions regarding the mission that he had not already discovered. On the other hand, he was of the strong opinion that the High Council would provide no support. Some members, including Master Windu, had reservations about Cameron being trained as a Jedi, and if they had sensed the moments before he was captured where Cameron embraced the Dark Side, Dooku was left with no doubt they would use that to prove their point that Cameron was undeniably destined to fall to the Dark Side like his ancestor (a fallacy that showed to Dooku just how much fear ruled the High Council even if they would never admit it) and consider him a lost cause.
That sort of thinking, and the Council¡¯s unwillingness even when they knew better ¨C led by Yoda¡¯s flagrant and contemptible inability to act on the decadent rot of corruption that festered at the Republic¡¯s core ¨C to stray from their narrow-minded approach to their views, was what was convincing Dooku more and more that, to enact the changes he felt were needed for the galaxy, he would need to leave the narrow minded Jedi Orders restraints behind. However, he was unwilling to do that until Cameron had passed his trials and reached the rank of Knight; even if Dooku had to knight the young man himself without the permission of the Council.
Now, there were a few small areas where he still agreed with the High Council, such as restricting certain abilities that the Sith were known to have employed, though he felt study should be allowed; but for him, that list was far, far shorter than the Council¡¯s and Dooku felt those abilities could be employed safely by a master such as himself.
¡°Very well,¡± he reluctantly acquiesced, ¡°however, I will maintain my belief that seeking the Council¡¯s aid is an exercise in futility and patience unworthy of my time until convinced otherwise.¡±
Fay¡¯s smile grew, which only increased Dooku¡¯s irritation. ¡°Thankfully, patience is one of my stronger attributes,¡± she remarked, which was something Dooku would not deny. The Sephi Jedi had a seemingly insurmountable source of patience that surpassed any being Dooku had ever encountered, with perhaps the exception of Grandmaster Yoda, though that patience was one of the reasons he felt she was as blind to many of the failings of the Order as Yoda.
¡°Where should we begin?¡± He asked slowly, drawing on his own strained reservoirs of patience.
¡°I believe from the beginning of how you discovered the base on Kidriff would be the logical choice,¡± she replied. Dooku hammered down a sense of being spoken to like an Initiate and, agreeing with her suggestion, began to recount every lead that had led to the debacle on Kidriff.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
With a grunt, Aayla blocked the blade thrusting towards her face with her lightsaber. The blade, while not being her beskad, was still able to hold up against a lightsaber on low power, and its wielder pushed forward.
Aayla¡¯s blade moved back towards her, and she shifted her stance, trying to guide the blade away from her. However, her opponent was ready for this and used their blade to guide the lightsaber away from Aayla. That left her open to a stiff elbow to the jaw.
Aayla stumbled back, bringing one hand up to her face while the other unsteadily tried to keep her lightsaber in place to defend.
¡°Do better,¡± Bo-Katan said as she kept up her attack. Aayla twisted her arm, bringing her blade around to defend against a low strike from Bo¡¯s sword. A flick of Bo-Katan¡¯s wrist shifted things so that she could use her weapon to force Aayla¡¯s lightsaber down, and with the Twi¡¯lek now exposed, Bo-Katan fired off a blast from her free vambrace.
¡°Ah!¡± Aayla was knocked back, her grip on her lightsaber failing and it clattered to the ground moments before she did. Before she could recover, the sword was at her throat close enough that she could feel the coldness of the metal on her skin.
¡°You¡¯re dead. Again.¡±
The simple statement from Bo-Katan infuriated Aayla and she slapped the floor hard with her hand.
¡°Not good enough!¡± She slapped it again. ¡±Never good enough!¡±
Her eyes closed and her mind, as it had been doing for the last two and a bit weeks, focused on how badly she¡¯d let everyone down. Because of her failings, her weakness, Cam had been captured by a Dark Side cult when they¡¯d entered that kriffing place on Kidriff. While she knew he wasn¡¯t dead, it was her fault he was in their hands; that her failings as a Jedi had cost Cam his freedom.
¡°Then get better. Preferably before we next go into battle.¡±
Aayla looked at Bo, seeing the Mandalorian standing over her. She couldn¡¯t see the Human¡¯s face since Bo-Katan was wearing her helmet ¨C as she¡¯d done every time when not in her or Cam¡¯s quarters since his capture ¨C but the irritation and annoyance radiating from the other girl left Aayla in little doubt that Bo-Katan felt the same as her that everything that had gone wrong was her fault.
There was a moment where Aayla felt the growing anger within and considered using it to lash out at the Mandalorian. To give into the whispers of her darker emotions and strike her down. Yet even as she felt the Force shift in anticipation of her doing so, she rejected that desire. It wasn¡¯t the Jedi way.
¡°Emotion, yet peace.¡± Her eyes closed once more as she recited the older form of the Code Serra had taught to her and the others in Dragon Clan; the one Cam had revealed to Serra back when they¡¯d all just been Initiates. ¡°Ignorance, yet knowledge.¡±
¡°Di¡¯kute Jetii.¡± Aayla ignored Bo-Katan¡¯s remark, keeping her focus on calming her emotions and regaining control over them. She let her stronger emotions slide away into the Force, letting it take her burdens from her. Once she felt more centred, she chose to respond to the Mandalorian¡¯s remark.
¡°We¡¯re not stupid. We just choose to control our emotions and not let them get the better of us.¡±
There was a pause as the armoured helmet of Bo-Katan stared down at her which ended when the Mandalorian shook her head.
¡°Still stupid,¡± Bo-Katan commented as she walked to the far side of the small training room on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. ¡°Much like your fighting.¡±
¡°Says the battle-mad Mandalorian!¡± Aayla blinked, wondering where that burst of anger had come. ¡°S-sorry.¡± She added as she began to stand.
¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, be better.¡± Was Bo-Katan¡¯s retort as she reached the far side of the room and then turned back to face the Twi¡¯lek. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re useless.¡±
¡°Like on Kidriff.¡± The words slipped from Aayla¡¯s lips before she even realised it and she felt another wave of regret for all the things she had done, and those she hadn¡¯t, wash over her.
¡°For the love¡¡± Aayla looked at the Mandalorian who shook her head once before continuing. ¡°Yes, you got injured on the mission, and because of that and other events ¨C most of which were outside your control ¨C we lost Cam.¡± Aayla closed her eyes at hearing Bo-Katan blaming her as she fought to keep down another larger wave of self-doubt and pity from washing over her. Master Vos had told her to let go of her feelings on the matter and move on, but it was so hard to do. ¡°That means you¡¯ve got two choices. Get better for when we find him or keep dragging your feet around this ship and stay useless.¡±
¡°It¡¯s my fault he¡¯s gone.¡± The words slipped from her mouth freely.
A wave of anger radiated from the Human. ¡°He¡¯s not gone! He¡¯s just captured, and we¡¯ll get him back!¡± The emotion in Bo-Katan¡¯s tone slipped through the vocal modulator in her helmet with ease. For not the first time since joining the crew of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, Aayla wondered if there was more going on between the Mandalorian and Cam than either was willing to admit. ¡°Now get up and help with that or get the shab out of my way!¡±
Aayla¡¯s eyes narrowed at the challenge and, after slapping down the urge to crawl into a hole, she dragged herself to her feet, summoning her lightsaber to her hand. Determination to prove to herself that she wasn¡¯t the weak and useless thing the Mandalorian thought she was surged through her, as did a tremor of annoyance that she wasn¡¯t as close to Cam as Bo-Katan was. He was her friend first, Force-dammit!
A grunt from Bo-Katan was the only response the Human gave before she surged forward. Aayla leaned to one side, avoiding a blaster bolt aimed at her head, then rushed forward to meet the Human.
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
That voice in her mind that agreed with the Mandalorian was still there, but Aayla was determined to prove them both wrong. She might not be strong enough now, but she would be one day.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Something brushed against the fingers on my left hand, but my mind was focused on the pain flooding into it from my lower back. There, the horned man was removing yet another section of my skin from my body as slowly as he could.
I crushed my eyes closed and ground my teeth together, trying desperately to not let even a whimper escape and grant him some satisfaction that his deranged efforts were working. Thanks to the injection I was given before every one of these sessions I¡¯d endured that heightened my senses as if the Force was empowering me, I could feel every millimetre of movement of the blade across my skin, though I said a silent prayer of thanks that he was, for now, focusing on my back where there were far fewer nerves than other places on my body.
The blade pulled back, granting me a momentary respite, though I knew what was to come was going to be even worse. The seconds ticked by as this bastard likely savoured in making my terror at what he was about to do grow. I steeled myself as best I could, praying that, for the first time in over three dozen sessions, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to the loose flap of skin that was dangling from my body.
A sharp, incredible surge of pain shot through me as he pulled at the flap of skin, ripping it from my body. I groaned as the white-hot pain overwhelmed my other senses, and felt my teeth slip away from each other. Still, I managed to once more not give in, not let a wail of anguish slide from my lips. Though it was getting harder and harder to maintain my control.
My head drooped as the burst of anguish ended, only to be lifted as the motherfucker responsible for my suffering used one hand to show me the section of my body that he¡¯d removed.
¡°Yes, we¡¯re almost there. I can see it in your eyes. You¡¯re almost ready to begin the next stage of your healing.¡±
A desire to rip him limb from limb with the Force bounced around my head impotently as with this damn mask - and whatever else was involved - blocking my connection to both the Force and the Interface, I could do nothing to him. Insults flooded through my mind, demanding to be let out at this bastard, but none escaped my mouth. At first, words had, but he seemed to revel in the curses I sent his way, in every language I knew from both my lives. As such, I¡¯d stopped responding, stopped giving him the satisfaction. Yet I knew that now, even if I wanted to, I couldn''t. The ache that constantly ebbed and flowed around my skull had drained me of a will to retort, though not yet of my desire to resist.
¡°Soon, very soon now, you will see the light. Just as countless others have done under my care.¡±
As he walked back towards his table of horrors, I felt the tension in my body slip and slumped in my restraints. Time in here had no meaning with no clocks to focus on, no Interface to use, or a rhythm to when my torturer came or how long he stayed. All I knew is the number of sessions was closing in on forty.
With the Interface down, I couldn¡¯t get to my Inventory to escape. Though even considering that drew another burst of pain from the mask I was wearing; the timing, location, strength, and duration of each burst was impossible to predict. Yet I knew it was still working as, for as much as I chose not to focus on them, I remembered every single moment of my torture, and how unlike anything I was prepared for it was.
Training in my former life to slowly provide non-essential information to survive until rescue was utterly useless here. There was no interrogation, no question from my tormenter. Just the pain of every single thing he did to make me suffer.
The strip of skin he¡¯d torn from my back, having dripped a trail of blood as he walked that mingled with the hundreds of previous trials, was tossed into a bin near the table. A bin that, as far as I knew, hadn¡¯t been emptied since these sessions had begun. Once the smell had made me dry heave, but after however long I¡¯d been here, I¡¯d simply moved beyond it. There were far, far worse things to try not to focus on.
With careful consideration, the masked man returned the knife he¡¯d been using on me to its place on the table. A gentle touch making sure it was aligned correctly. That this bastard was meticulous was, along with him being fucking insane, was one of the few things I¡¯d learnt during the sessions.
My breath caught in my throat as his fingers danced over a wickedly curved device. Unsummoned memories flashed across my mind as every instance he¡¯d used danced through my thoughts. I sighed in relief as his fingers kept moving only for me to go rigidly still as his fingers brushed another instrument.
That thing¡ my mind froze as the memories of feeling that thing being used against me overwhelmed my brain. Feelings of the incredible, indescribable pain that device had brought returned to my body. I felt myself shiver as his eyes met mine.
A malevolent smile twisted into existence behind his mask. ¡°Yes, this is the one.¡± His grip closed on the instrument and as he started to move, I began to struggle. My fists clenched so tightly that I could feel my nails drawing blood as my feet thrashed around, preventing anyone from predicting their location. Yet I knew it was all in vain. Without access to the Force or the Interface, I couldn¡¯t break free of the restraints and was forced to flail around feebly.
He approached, that deranged, disturbed visage on his face making the mask look like a demon from the darkest depths of hell somehow growing more sinister with each step.
¡°Still you resist.¡± The words slid from his mouth, as he lifted the device up, letting the light bounce off it, displaying it for me in all its terrifying glory. ¡°Impressive, but in the end pointless.¡± His free hand tapped against a small vambrace he wore.
The cuffs over my wrists and fingers whirred horribly into life and I felt my hand being prised open. I fought against it with all my might, yet without the Force, I knew I couldn¡¯t stop it. These had been activated after the second session. I¡¯d closed my fists so tightly that even him cutting them so profusely that they turned scarlet hadn¡¯t resulted in me opening them. Every time he came close to me with that thing, I fought to keep my hands closed, and every time I failed.
My arms were manipulated by the machine holding me in place, forcing my dominant left hand down. He moved this tool closer to my hand. I braced for what was to come. My eyes followed morbidly as his tool crept closer, moving towards the underside of my nail. I tried to control my breathing and pulse, as I knew that just made things seem to slow down, but with memories of every other time I¡¯d experienced this flying around my brain, time still seemed to slow down, dragging out the rapidly surging terror inside me.
A faint hiss as something was pressed against my other arm had my head snap around. His free hand was pulling back, a hypo-syringe in it.
I hissed as the lights in the room became too bright and closed my eyes. I could hear his breathing as it slid past his teeth, the rapid beat of his heart as he stood close to me and the faint sounds of the various machines in the room. All things that a moment before I couldn¡¯t detect.
I inhaled sharply as a tingle shot up that arm. He¡¯d blown gently on it, yet it had felt as if it¡¯d suddenly been exposed to an arctic blast. My eyes widened as I realised, he¡¯d give me another shot of whatever the fuck was heightening my senses. I opened my mouth to swear at him.
Which was when I felt the device in his hand surge forward, forcing my nail away from my finger violently.
I couldn¡¯t control myself as a scream escaped from my lips and my mind shut down.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I awoke to a relaxing tingle from my arm and smelt the familiar scent of bacta. As I groaned, a hand touched my mask, stroking from my ear to chin. I leaned into the touch, savouring any comfort after another session in this hellhole.
¡°It¡¯s alright, he¡¯s stopped for now.¡± The voice was soft and gentle. I blinked to clear another pain-induced blackout and recover my bearings, then remembered where I was and saw who was comforting me.
Vosa¡¯s voice was so at odds with the fact she was the one responsible for my being tortured, yet it made perfect sense. She wanted to break me, to have me suffer Stockholm Syndrome ¨C or whatever it was called in this galaxy ¨C and while I knew that was her goal, a part of me didn¡¯t care; instead finding solace in the small sliver of comfort she offered to me now.
Ever since my first blackout from the torture, which was also the first time I¡¯d given that arsehole the pleasure of hearing me scream, she¡¯d been here when I woke. Thirteen times since when I¡¯d passed out from the pain, times she¡¯d been here. If I didn¡¯t scream, if I didn¡¯t pass out, she wasn¡¯t here, and neither was any bacta provided for my wounds. Or at least never any that I knew about. Plus, if I wanted her to keep applying bacta to my wounds, there was something she wanted from me.
¡°Thank you.¡±
The words came out in a voice barely above a whisper and I was annoyed that I offered them so freely, but the relief given by the bacta helped so much they slipped from my lips so easily now that I, even though I knew why she wanted them, I let them come freely.
Vosa gave me a small smile, one that like others when she¡¯d brought me relief, was devoid of the deranged insanity she enjoyed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to go through this,¡± her hand lifted a small bacta patch and placed it on my side where I¡¯d lost a strip of skin in my most recent session, ¡°but, like I did, you need to see through the lies of the Jedi; to understand the truth of what the Order and the High Council truly want.¡± I hissed slightly at the cold feeling of the patch touching my skin, a lingering aftereffect of the serum the masked man loved injecting me with. ¡°Their desire to control the fates of others, while showing no care for those they are meant to protect. Their need to deny us the freedoms to live, to choose, to enjoy what we want and experience the pleasure life has to offer.¡± Her fingers slid from the patch, brushing against my skin for a moment before she pulled them back. ¡°I know you¡¯re starting to feel the same way, you¡¯ve admitted as much to me, but you the veil they¡¯re holding over your eyes hasn¡¯t yet been fully withdrawn.¡±
She reached down and picked up another patch, yet held it on her lap, unwilling to apply it. I knew what she wanted here, so I held my tongue. Her smile slipped slightly, and one hand came forward, rubbing against another section of my body where my skin had been removed. I hissed loudly as fresh pain mixed with residual torments.
¡°Please.¡± The words came out in a strained, wheezing voice, and while I hated myself for giving in so easily, after a dozen sessions where I¡¯d needed the bacta before and sometimes not gotten it, I was willing to bend to her whim. A flash of cold shot through the same section of my body before the patch started to do its job, numbing the nerves in that area and healing the wound.
Vosa¡¯s smile returned to its former comforting level. She reached down beside her stool and picked up a small spray. This was the first time in thirteen visits where I didn''t flinch at her lifting the spray, as I¡¯d learnt to trust that she was only trying to help.
The spray sent a gentle blast of pressurized bacta over other wounds from the masked man; ones too small or awkwardly placed to take a bacta patch. The trail of cool, cold relief slid along the underside of my arm, into the armpit then onto my cheek. Blessed relief from the lingering aftereffects of my torture spread through my body as she continued to apply the spray.
I hissed as the cold blast caught my genitals; the masked man having started to inflict pain near them in the last few sessions. When Vosa had first appeared after my torment-induced blackout, I¡¯d been uneasy about being suspended naked near her, yet she¡¯d yet to comment on it. Thank the Force. Still, having her hands so close to that area, even if it was to help numb the pain that constantly afflicted my body, was unsettling.
¡°I know your mind is conflicted,¡± she began as she used the spray around my knees. ¡±What you''re enduring will be fuelling your rage; even now I can see it in your eyes. Yet, you need that rage to break free of their lies. To understand the truth that this galaxy, like the Jedi Order, is nothing more than bright lights designed to deceive you. To hide the truth that the true order of life is not civility, but chaos; of carnage as those with the strength to act take what they want, what they desire.¡± At this the spray reached the end of its journey at my ankles and she dropped it back into the small bag it had come from. Vosa leaned forward, her eyes strangely no longer the sickly yellow one would expect of someone drunk on the Dark Side. For a moment I thought she was going to kiss me even while I was wearing the mask, which left me seriously conflicted, yet her lips moved past my lips and cheeks without stopping as a faint hint of vanilla caught my attention.
¡°I can see you¡¯re almost there. You are near the moment when your shackles, your chains, will be broken. When you will understand the truth.¡± Her words ticked my ear as she whispered them to me before pulling back. Her eyes found mine and her lips twitched. ¡°When that moment comes, you¡¯ll truly be free to use your power,¡± a hand came to rest on my knee, ¡°and we can revel in our shared freedom.¡±
I stayed quiet, trying to not long for the end of these sessions, even as she reached down into the bag and pulled out a small tube. Slowly, she squeezed out some bacta gel onto her hands and then slid them onto mine. Her fingers drifted around mine as I sighed in relief as the worst pain I¡¯d been enduring slowly eased as the gel slipped under my fingernails; healing the fresh wounds made by the masked man.
As much as I didn¡¯t want to, her soft touch, combined with the relief offered by the gel, had me slide my fingers around hers. Not because I desired the closeness, or at least that¡¯s what I kept telling myself, but because I wanted the gel to reach everywhere; to ease the torment that lingered in my hands.
In the last session, the masked man hadn¡¯t gone after my toes. Nearly six dozen sessions had passed, and each one brought new sources of pain as the masked man showed more and more of his sick depravity so, while he hadn¡¯t yet targeted my groin, I knew it was only a matter of time. And time was something I knew I was running out of. While exact dates were impossible to determine in this room without my Interface working, it felt as though I¡¯d been here for months and still there was no hint of a rescue.
Eventually, the continual torment from my fingers eased and she pulled her fingers back, depriving me once more of physical contact. Our eyes met once again before she turned her attention to her bag. Once she was sure her supplies were back inside, she stood. A gesture had the stool float away to a far corner, removing it as something I might use to escape with.
¡°I wish you understood already, I truly do. But you don¡¯t.¡± She shook her head after sighing softly, before heading for the door from my cell.
My eyes were drawn to her retreating figure, particularly the saunter in her steps. As the door hissed open, she stopped and turned back to face me. Her smile had shifted from one of compassion to amusement and, unless my mind was playing tricks on me, desire.
¡°Once you are ready, you can try to claim what you want.¡± She left the room after that, my mind falling deeper into thoughts about what I wanted from her.
Eventually, I shook my head, chasing away the images flooding my mind, and I sighed in annoyance. When she¡¯d first started hinting about wanting more than just breaking me, I¡¯d ignored it as a seduction/recruitment technique. Yet, after so many sessions ending with those hints, my mind was starting to indulge my darker fantasies. This was what she wanted, I was sure of it, yet it was growing harder and harder to deny that, at least a part of me, didn¡¯t want the same. To take what I wanted from her and others and bend them to my will. After each session the desire to give in to those impulses and let go, was growing stronger and stronger.
I closed my eyes and retreated inward, trying to find my calm centre. It took time to find, but I did find that small, calm area. As had been the case since the first session, it was getting harder and harder to reach it, which was a hint I was slowly losing my ability to resist the torture, but I sighed in relief at still being able to find it.
Now just to stay there for as long as possible and ignore whatever torment I was placed through. Be it the masked man, random sounds and alternating light levels, immense bursts of electricity surging through my body, or any of the other deranged ways they were trying to break me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Gar stepped into the small makeshift armoury that they¡¯d created on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. The operation would begin in a few hours, and he wanted to go have one final check of his equipment.
The room wasn¡¯t anywhere as fully stocked as it should be for a Mandalorian vessel, but given that Shan travelled with two Jetii Masters ¨C and was technically a Jetii himself ¨C it made some sense. In one corner he saw Kryze¡¯s stored weaponry, and his mind turned to the red-haired female.
He knew that she, like Osto, was unhappy that he¡¯d been placed in charge of this operation by her father, Duke Adonai, but like a good warrior, she didn¡¯t voice that displeasure during any briefings. The confirmation he had on that had come from Rook, who¡¯d spent a fair amount of time with the younger female after they¡¯d boarded this vessel.
The few details Rook had revealed while they relaxed in their quarters ¨C at least when Rook wasn¡¯t dragging him into their bunk to relieve her tension ¨C had resulted in them discussing why Duke Adonai had sent his youngest child with Shan.
It had become widely known that the duke had placed Bo-Katan above Satine in seniority for clan leadership ¨C a decision Gar and Rook both agreed with as the elder Kryze daughter was, in Gar¡¯s eyes, a failure as Mando¡¯ade; she still had yet to complete her verd¡¯goten, instead choosing to follow the way of those hut¡¯uune who called themselves ¡®New Mandalorians¡¯ ¨C so it would have made sense to keep her close and train her up for the role. While the duke had an elder son, the man hadn¡¯t been the same since losing his wife and child, something Gar could understand as the few times he¡¯d seen Rook injured in battle he¡¯d struggled to maintain focus on the mission. If he lost her¡
Gar shook his head to clear that thought from it and picked up his DH-17 rifle. With practised ease, he placed it on a table and began stripping the weapon one last time before they entered combat.
Returning to his thoughts, his mind considered the words of his mother. Long before the civil war, Nia had been active in providing locations of former Death Watch locations to Dukes Adonai and Torrhen - though as everyone had expected, those bases had been abandoned the moment Nia Vizsla had left the group - but it was her explanation of why Adonai had sent his youngest with Shan that stuck in Gar¡¯s mind.
According to her, Adonai had done this for two reasons. The first was in the hopes that Bo-Katan would learn some understanding of the larger picture of how command outside of small units worked. On this, Gar agreed as while a capable warrior and skilled leader of squads, he¡¯d never heard nor seen any hint that Bo-Katan held the ability to think on a grander scale. Now, Gar knew he wasn¡¯t the greatest that way, preferring to work with platoon-sized units, but he knew enough to be able to at least glimpse the larger picture. Bo-Katan didn¡¯t, and while Gar didn¡¯t know for certain that Shan did, the young man showed more understanding of the political side of command; more so than Gar who despised dealing with clan politics. Give him a battlefield and an enemy to fight and kill every day of the month.
Gar¡¯s mother had offered a second suggestion as to why Adonai had sent his daughter ¨C and all but de facto heir ¨C with Shan; that Adonai hoped that something would develop between his daughter and Shan. Gar had dismissed this loudly, stating that he¡¯d never heard of Bo-Katan showing any interest in men. Nia and Rook had shared a look and a laugh before Rook had said ¡®you still have much to learn¡¯. He¡¯d frowned at her words even as she¡¯d explained that while Bo-Katan did prefer females over males, Rook knew Bo wasn¡¯t against entering a relationship with one; just that, like Rook, she had high standards for any potential partner to meet.
Apart from the swell of satisfaction he felt upon hearing that he met Rook¡¯s standards ¨C and vowing to himself to keep meeting them ¨C Gar had taken the words on board, but not given them any further thought until they were summoned by Dukes Adonai and Torrhen and learnt of this mission. Discovering he was to be placed in command ahead of Osto ¨C Torrhen¡¯s heir ¨C and Bo-Katan had been a surprise, but after coming on board the Ne¡¯tra Sartr it had become clear that it was the right call. Ordo was distracted, and rightfully so, by personal matters while Bo-Katan was¡ unbalanced.
As unit commander, he wanted the matter handled, and Rook had taken it upon herself to do so, proving once more why they worked so well together, inside and out of combat. Gar knew he lacked many of the social niceties required for even a blunt society like theirs, whereas Rook had an ability to intermingle with others that put some diplomats to shame.
From Bo-Katan¡¯s recordings of the battle on Kidriff and her stories of the other battles, it was clear that not only did she hold Shan in high regard as a combatant, but that she felt he was wasted with the Jedi; an opinion that Gar agreed with. Yes, Gar would never forgive Shan for killing his father ¨C even if the man had been difficult to live with, he had still been his father ¨C but he could have died honourably and that was all any true Mandalorian could hope for. The Jetii had given his father a way out but his father had squandered that and died because of it. From that, analysing how Shan behaved while studying on Mandalore, and watching his actions first-hand at the battle of Keldabe, Gar had learnt that Shan would offer a way to avoid combat but would not shy away from what needed to be done if the offer was rejected.
To Gar, this meant Shan was a warrior at heart, unlike most Jetii, and it was only a matter of time until a split between the young man and the Order occurred. If Adonai saw this earlier, then sending his daughter with Shan ¨C ignoring the potential for any personal developments ¨C made logical, and tactical long-term sense. As did his assigning this unit to help in securing Shan¡¯s freedom from the criminal cult that had captured him.
Now, when Gar had first learnt that Shan had been captured, he¡¯d been¡ disappointed. Shan was a solid warrior, a little too nice around the edges ¨C which Gar blamed on the Jetii ¨C but there was the potential for something great there. However, reviewing Bo-Katan¡¯s recording of the fight on Kidriff had Gar re-evaluating that opinion. The Bando Gora were known as a dangerous cult that sometimes deployed Force users and Shan, from Gar¡¯s interpretation of the recording, believed Shan had led the cultists away to allow Bo-Katan and the Jedi trainee ¨C who should never have been on the mission in the first place, but at least the Twi¡¯lek understood this and had withdrawn from this operation, earning her some small respect from Gar ¨C to escape.
Learning that the Jetii wouldn¡¯t send a team to help free one of their own had infuriated the entire team when Adonai had revealed it. With time to consider that, Adonai sending even a single unit would not only prove to Shan that the Mando¡¯ade had his back ¨C as they should as Clan Shan was allied to Houses Kryze and Ordo ¨C but that the Jetii didn¡¯t. It might not be enough for now, but Gar felt it would only hasten the, in his opinion, inevitable split between Shan and the Jetii.
The sound of the door opening drew Gar¡¯s attention and he saw Rook step inside. Since they were alone, he gave her a smile, which made her face brighten up in ways that always made his heart beat just a little bit faster. A galaxy without her in it was one he didn¡¯t wish to face.
¡°Great minds think alike I see.¡±
Gar grunted out a single laugh at her comment. ¡°Yes. Though that isn¡¯t the only thing great about you.¡±
Rook giggled, and Gar¡¯s pulse quickened further. ¡°And people say you don¡¯t know how to talk to others.¡± Gar knew that but didn¡¯t care. Outside of his family, the only one that mattered to him was Rook. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Besides me, of course.¡± That was accompanied by a wink that, for a moment, had Gar considering forgetting the final checks on his weaponry and taking Rook back to their quarters.
¡°The mission.¡± Rook rolled her eyes even as Gar finished reassembling his rifle. ¡°Specifically, Shan and Kryze.¡±
Rook grinned in a way that Gar was always glad wasn¡¯t aimed at him; at least when outside their quarters. ¡°Hah! Told you!¡±
He lifted his rifle and moved to place it back in the rack. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything between them, not beyond comradery,¡± Rook came up alongside and collected her rifle, a DLT-20A in place of her preferred Valken-38x, as he unholstered his backup pistol, ¡°however, I believe my mother¡¯s words have the potential to be accurate.¡±
Rook shook her head at her lover¡¯s ¨C and, if he¡¯d just take the hints, more ¨C words. He was always concise and to the point, even in the bedroom; well, except when she did that thing. ¡°Hah! I knew I was right!¡±
Gar didn¡¯t say anything in reply, choosing instead to move over to the table he¡¯d just come from. Rook followed, though took the table next to him and laid her rifle down upon it.
¡°So you think there¡¯s a chance for them?¡±
She didn¡¯t need to see Gar to know he¡¯d shrugged at her question. ¡°So long as Shan remains with the Jetii, no. Though I have my doubts about him staying with them.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Rook had her own opinions on Cameron, but Gar had never been keen to reveal his before, so she¡¯d rather draw those out now and see if she agreed with them.
¡°Shan is¡ focused on doing what he thinks is right. As seen in the ijaat¡¯ikaanir. Most Jetii, I think, would¡¯ve simply left instead of choosing an honour duel. That, and how he fought in the battle of Keldabe make it clear he will do what he must. Other Jetii do as the Republic wishes.¡±
¡°And if he did leave?¡± She pulled the lower block from her rifle as she asked the question, exposing the inner workings of the weapon.
¡°Then the chance exists, though I believe my cousin would also be interested.¡±
Rook snorted in amusement at that. ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth.¡± Naz Vizsla had never been subtle in her opinions, whether that be about the match her father had arranged for her with Kote Wrajud ¨C that match was beyond jare¡¯la, as was the idea of arranged marriages for Mando¡¯ade, but it wasn¡¯t her clan so not her business ¨C or her like of Cameron. Much to that other Jedi¡¯s dislike.
When the pair had arrived on Mandalore, Rook, like Gar and others, had dismissed them as a bad idea by those di¡¯kute in Sundari to try and make inroads into the minds of those who followed the old ways. Later Rook had learnt that wasn¡¯t the case, and like many, she¡¯d come to see the pair as not just worthy adversaries, but fellow Mando¡¯ade. Yet of the two, it had always been Cameron who stood out.
The girl was a fine warrior, even if she had a long way to go, but Cameron was leagues beyond her. Hearing he was a direct descendent of Naast be Me''suums had made her laugh, thinking it was nothing more than a lie to convince others to like him. There was no way anyone born now could claim direct descent from someone who¡¯d lived nearly four thousand years ago. Yet, when she and others had questioned Bo and Naz Vizsla about it, both confirmed the story. That had truly brought Cameron Shan to Gar¡¯s and Rook¡¯s attention.
His actions on Mandalore, leading up to and including the battle of Keldabe, showed he was a warrior at heart, and when he¡¯d finally left the sector, mere days after the outbreak of the latest civil war to engulf her people since the Dral¡¯Han, Rook, just like Gar and many others, was angry that he didn¡¯t stay to fight. While she shared Gar¡¯s anger about not gaining a chance to fight beside him in battle ¨C something made worse by hearing Bo¡¯s retellings of the various skirmishes they¡¯d gotten into over the last year ¨C she was more infuriated that he¡¯d seemingly ran from the fight.
She, along with many others, had seen him technically fight during the battle of Keldabe, but that had been more a case of him arriving to save their arses from the chaos Death Watch had unleashed. At first, Gar had been incensed to miss out on the true fight, but after Rook had worked out her frustrations with him that evening ¨C and the following four ¨C he¡¯d settled down. Still, that annoyance at Cameron leaving was something she saw in her lover, and even now, when he talked about Cameron maybe leaving the Order, she could still hear it in his tone.
Nia Vizsla¡¯s idea that Duke Adonai wanted to match up his youngest ¨C and, unless Rook missed her guess, the future leader of Clan Kryze ¨C with Cameron made perfect sense to her the moment she heard it. Unlike many she knew that Bo wasn¡¯t against the idea of taking a male lover; just that unlike her, Bo had found the choices lacking. Or she had until Cameron had come along.
Now, Rook knew that perhaps nothing would come of it, but even if the friendship that Bo proclaimed was all there was between them was the extent of it, then Rook hoped that would be enough for what she wanted; and what Gar was now admitting he could see. Cameron leaving the Jedi and joining the Mando¡¯ade fully.
One of her earliest dreams had been to see her people reunited under a new Mand¡¯alor; something not seen since the Dral¡¯Han nearly eight hundred years ago. At first, in her infancy, she had thought that leader would be her. Later that hope had transferred to Gar, but she¡¯d come to realise that neither of them had what it took to lead their people. For a while, she wondered if Duke Adonai, or even Pre Vizsla, could pull that off, yet the former was too badly tainted by his association with the ¨C and she could still barely say their name without wanting to find a member of their group and kill them ¨C New Mandalorians while the latter was once more stained by his family¡¯s connection to Death Watch. Thus, she¡¯d transferred her hope onto Cameron.
While she wasn¡¯t the most romantic or nostalgic person, the idea that a direct descendant of Naast be Me''suums, the man who broke the clans over Malachor V, would one day arrive to rebuild them¡ Yes, it was stupidly poetic ¨C and a touch silly ¨C but the idea rekindled a hope for her people that she¡¯d almost lost during the battle of Keldabe. And if that path was found by Cameron becoming close to Bo, Rook would do all she could to encourage it. Though not without having her fun while doing so.
Honestly, teasing the redhead about how close she¡¯d become to Cameron since they¡¯d come on board was unbelievably easy. Bo became so flustered about the idea that, no matter how much Bo protested they were just, and only would be, friends, Rook was convinced something would happen between them.
The door to the armoury opened, snapping Rook from a plan for how next to needle Bo about her feelings, and in walked the large frame of Osto Ordo. Until this mission Rook hadn¡¯t fought directly beside the heir to Clan Ordo, but the reports she¡¯d seen had him listed as a very capable fighter, if a touch aggressive. Though that was a comment she was sure could be levelled at most Mando¡¯ade.
He gave them a nod in acknowledgement, which they returned, before moving over to where his weaponry was stored. The large Z-6 rotary cannon he used was too heavy for Rook ¨C and frankly didn¡¯t suit her skill set as she preferred to use her scope and take out targets in a more efficient manner ¨C but for the hulking figure Ordo, it was a perfect weapon. As was the beskad he carried as a close-in weapon. While it was closer to what most beskads were than Bo¡¯s - which was closer to a vibrosword in length than a short sword - it was heavier, being something that Rook would need two hands to hold properly, but she¡¯d seen recordings of him using it against members of House Varaud and knew he was skilled in its use.
Silence fell over the room as the trio checked over the weapons. Once Rook was finished, she looked at Gar and licked her lips. They still had a few hours until they entered combat and while her weapons were primed, she had some excess energy to bleed off and knew it helped Gar focus if his needs were sated. Plus, it¡¯s not like she wanted or needed to go over the very limited intel they had on the base they were about to assault. And while there was the chance her having some fun would irritate Bo, Rook wanted that as it might make Bo slip up and reveal things to Cameron once they found him.
Osto watched the doors to the armoury close as Kast led Saxon out. The woman was far less subtle than she thought and Osto was glad that he had his helmet on to block out the sounds the woman would undoubtedly be making in a short time.
To be clear, he had no issue with them fucking, but every time they did, Osto¡¯s mind turned to home and his wife, Bryn. Being dragged away from the war and his pregnant wife by his father had angered him, as did this belief that his parents held about Alor Cameron. Manda, even calling him that felt wrong to Osto as the boy had chosen the Jetii over the Mando¡¯ade, but Clan Shan stood beside Clan Ordo, thus Osto was forced to regard the boy as a chieftain.
Now Bryn wasn¡¯t due for another month, but being taken away from the birth of his first child to help a Jetii wasn¡¯t sitting right with Osto. Even a Jetii descendent of Naast be Me''suums who had, for the first time in nearly four thousand years, opened the vault created by Te Taylir Mand¡¯alor. Of course, the fact Osto¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t tell him what was in the vault, bar the beskar that they¡¯d used to make full armour for him and Bryn as wedding gifts, also fed into Osto¡¯s dislike of this mission. If Alor Cameron was so impressive, why had he allowed a backwater cult to capture him? And why had he fled from the sector on the eve of the war?
These, to Osto, were not the actions of a clan leader. Yet both his parents and Duke Adonai allowed this, with the head of Clan Kryze sending his youngest child away with the Jetii.
Now perhaps there was something more in the vault of Te Taylir Mand¡¯alor that involved Alor Cameron, but until he knew what it was, Osto didn¡¯t feel the Jetii was worthy of the effort to rescue him. And even if he knew what was in the vault, Osto doubted Alor Cameron was worth the effort. He was just a laandur Jetii.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Inside a large hollowed-out cavern, members of the Bando Gora cult went about their business. Most had patches of skin that had turned black due to strange rituals used by the cult, with those with their entire bodies turned black wearing the skulls of dead animals as masks. Crates were being moved between various ships in the cavern, ready for their latest shipment of contraband for delivery to their other outposts dotted around the galaxy.
They moved about freely, unconcerned about detection. If any threat came towards their base, the sentries would alert command and they¡¯d rush to engage those foolish enough to attack them. Yet even though no warning had come, a strange, unnatural groan began to emanate from the massive hangar doors. As the groaning grew louder, more and more cultists turned to look at the doors. The masked men started to bark orders, making the few already armed cultists move closer while demanding word from the sentries, sending the rest to arm themselves and to alert the leaders within the base.
The cultists obeyed the commands without question, their minds having been broken to understand that failure to obey meant incredible pain or death, and quickly small teams of cultists formed around anything that would offer cover.
The large metallic rods of the doors that linked them together and kept what was inside safe began to buckle, and a moment later they gave way. The doors were ripped from their hinges, flying inwards.
Chaos reigned as the doors smashed through some hastily arranged defensive positions, sending bodies and supplies flying, with one door embedding itself in a ship with such force that the ship, once it''s skidding was stopped by slamming into the ship next to it, all but broke in two. The other door sent sparks flying as it scraped around the cavern¡¯s floor. It sliced through a large tube, spilling the liquid inside on the cavern¡¯s floor. The door continued, generating more chaos before smashing into a large pile of crates near the back of the cavern. The contents of those crates and splinters of others that had exploded as the door struck them, showered the area nearby, leaving several cultists on the ground, unmoving from the shards that had impaled them.
¡°Turn off that full hose!¡± one of the few remaining masked men near the door shouted, pointing at the tube and the rapidly growing pool of dark, foul-smelling liquid. ¡°Re-order the de-fuliugk.¡±
The man¡¯s words ended in a strange sound as he was suddenly pulled back by an unseen force. He slammed into the floor near the entrance of the cavern, bouncing twice, the second with a sickening crack. As he crossed the barrier signalling the entrance to the cavern, a blade of blue ignited and sliced through the man. The various parts of the now-dead man bounced past the blade and its wielder, drawing the attention of every cultist in the hanger as another blade ignited beside the first.
¡°Was that truly necessary?¡± Dooku asked as he and Vos walked into the cavern. He didn¡¯t care in the slightest that the cultist was dead, he just felt that dismembering as Vos had was a waste of time and effort.
¡°No, but it did make a nice statement.¡± Vos¡¯ reply was accompanied by a smile as he brought his blade up, deflecting the first bolt of blaster fire to come their way back at its sender. ¡°And we want them to concentrate on us, right?¡±
Dooku sighed, barely moving to avoid one bolt then dismissively flicking his blade to send another bolt away. ¡°While that is true, we do not wish to eliminate the threat too quickly, lest the others are discovered before they achieve their objective.¡± His words were accompanied by a thundering eruption of light, sound and heat as the bolt he¡¯d deflected struck the pool, igniting the fuel explosively. The flames shot into the tube, exploding it rapidly before reaching the container the fuel had come from.
The resulting explosion engulfed three nearby ships and another pile of crates. While the crates and their contents were obliterated, the ships were made to survive the rigours of space combat. As such neither was destroyed, though both were pushed away. Their landing struts buckled, and they slid across the deck, slamming into other ships, random vehicles, and cultists.
¡°Says the man who just took out half the bay,¡± Vos replied with a chuckle even as he moved forward to engage a cultist who¡¯d chosen to rush them with a vibroblade. His lightsaber sliced through the weapon with ease, and the cultist dropped to the ground a split-second later, a deep, smoking gouge a good fifteen centimetres deep having been burnt into his chest from the plasma of Vos¡¯ lightsaber.
Dooku suppressed a sigh. The result of him deflecting that bolt hadn¡¯t been intended, and it left him with no easy retort to the Kiffar Jedi¡¯s remark. Still, the shockwave of the explosion should have triggered alarms throughout the base. If all went to plan, this could still be used to their advantage; particularly if they could draw Komari to them before the insertion team located and freed Cameron.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
At another location in the Bando Gora, far from where the two Jedi were creating havoc among the defenders, a section of a wall connecting one part of the complex with another imploded. Rubble showered the corridor, killing two unfortunate cultists who¡¯d been nearby in a deadly rain of rock and permacrete.
Through the dust that engulfed the hole came a massive, heavily armoured man. His armour, distinctive to any in the know, was a darker shade of blue highlighted with black and a light brown. Ordo¡¯s helmet, along with the heavy Z-6 rotary cannon in his arms swivelled as he surveyed the destruction caused by the explosive entry, almost as if looking for a target to unleash a symphony of plasma upon.
In the corridor he swept his weapon around in silence, but within the secured battlenet communication system he shared with his teammates, his voice came through sharp and clear. ¡°Entrance secure. Hostiles down.¡± With that, he stepped forward, turning to guard one direction of the corridor. Through the hole behind him came three other heavily armed and armoured figures. To many the sight of a single battle-ready Mandalorian would be concerning, to say nothing of a small unit of four. Saxon and Kast stepped through, their rifles moving in time with their helmets as they secured the breech point. Kast took up position covering the direction Ordo hadn¡¯t while Saxon stepped to the far side of the corridor and, assured the location was momentarily secure, lowered his rifle to check on a small hologram being generated by his vambrace.
Behind them came another female, shorter than any of the others. She had two pistols in hand with a blade of rippling metal attached to her back. ¡°About haran time.¡± The last member of the strike team, Bo-Katan, muttered into the battlenet. For two months she¡¯d been searching for her friend and now, with the help of her fellow Mandalorians ¨C though she was still angered her father hadn¡¯t sent more than just these three even if she understood the war against House Varaud and Death Watch was active on several fronts ¨C she¡¯d now be able to rescue Cam.
She glanced down at the two bodies caught in the Mandalorians'' explosive entrance and while glad they¡¯d died painfully, wished she could¡¯ve been the one to end their pitiful existences.
¡°You know the mission Kryze. The Jedi draw the attention of these¡ people, while we breach and locate the target.¡± Ordo¡¯s words echoed through the battlenet carrying a faint hint of annoyance; something he¡¯d had since his father had ordered him to help with this mission and taken him away from his pregnant wife and the war.
¡°Move.¡± Saxon ordered, once more taking control of his ad-hoc unit. As one, even with the friction between Bo-Katan and the tall member, they moved. Rook a further step behind to cover their flank.
Bo-Katan was unable to get out a response as six cultists charged towards them. Thanks to their battlenet and the combined sensors of their armour, the Mandalorians knew they were coming. Not a single cultist fired off a bolt as four were cut down with ease by Ordo¡¯s rotary cannon while Bo-Katan and Rook took out the other two with accurate shots to the skulls.
¡°Nar¡¯sheb, Ordo.¡± The words came from Bo-Katan only after the potential threat was dealt with. ¡°I know what the mission is. Better than any of you.¡± Her anger carried through their comms with ease.
¡°Mission first.¡± Gar ordered as they continued moving down the corridor. ¡°HVT is eight levels down. The nearest shaft is one hundred metres south-south-east.¡± His words were accompanied by updated markers on the battlenet. A flashing black circle indicated their target while the shaft was marked by a grey line from their current location towards it, bending where their sensors could detect the layout of the base. Not all of the base could be detected, but Bo-Katan was aware that it was far more than on Kidriff, though whether that was due to less interference or the combined processing power of four Mandalorian armours, she didn¡¯t know nor particularly care.
Bo-Katan wanted to respond once more that there was nothing going on with Cam, but this wasn¡¯t the time or place to do that. As Gar said, the mission came first.
As expected, the corner brought forth no new hostiles though Bo-Katan did note that the walls had shifted from smooth duracrete to a stone suggesting it was more a natural tunnel than a corridor. Once Ordo was about five metres past the turn, the familiar faint hiss of a door opening flagged an alert in the battlenet which had already detected movement behind that side of the tunnel. Rook stayed on rear watch while Bo-Katan and Saxon moved forward. With no cover available in this section of corridor, using Ordo was the only option. Since all of them were in full beskar armour, they could all easily tank blaster fire, but any cover was better than none, even if it was provided by one of their own.
The Mandalorians were already firing before the first cultist was even halfway into the tunnel, the timing arranged for them by the battlenet. However, neither of the first two cultists fell as both were carrying large, portable blast shields. Those easily deflected the incoming fire, though the volume raining down on them forced both cultists to stop not long after emerging and planting their shields on the ground for support.
Even while they were doing that the Mandalorians were shifting targets. The battlenet had highlighted that the two rear cultists were armed with heavy ordinance. Return fire from the two cultists with standard weaponry bounced harmlessly off the beskar armour, though Bo-Katan used this moment to shift. Sliding fully behind Ordo, she pulled a small cylindrical object from her belt, pivoted and bounced it off the ceiling towards the cultists.
As it landed behind the blast shields, Rook fired a bolt from her modified rifle. The blast caught one of the two cultists between the eyes, making their body jerk back as they died a quick death. This was followed by the object Bo-Katan had thrown exploding, showering the remaining five cultists in shrapnel. Both blast shields fell forward as their wielders were blown over by the concussive force of the explosion. This was all the opening the Mandalorians needed, and before a single cultist could recover ¨C for those that weren¡¯t killed outright by the blast ¨C they all lay dead on the floor.
Their weapons still smoking, the Mandalorians moved. Saxon swung his rifle into the room the cultist had come from. Seeing it empty but with a computer station, he stepped inside. Bo-Katan and Ordo assumed defensive positions outside as Rook followed her unit commander and lover inside.
Once the room was declared clear of traps, Rook moved to one side while Gar sat at the terminal.
About a minute later, a beep from the battlenet alerted Rook to new data being integrated and a second later the layout of the Bando Gora base appeared around them and the locations of Cameron and the shaft leading down. Gar then stood up even as Rook read that Cameron was being held in cells marked for ¡®conversion¡¯. That didn¡¯t sound encouraging but did explain why the young man had been captured instead of killed two months ago.
Plotting out the quickest route to reach Cameron, Rook spotted three chokepoints where an ambush would likely take place. She highlighted them with glances, her helmet rotating and twisting the map based on her eye movements, then uploaded them to the battlenet. Those points became marked purple, as did one she¡¯d missed ¨C much to her displeasure ¨C as Gar moved towards the still open door, Rook on his heels.
¡°These two may require more than brute force.¡± Gar spoke through the battlenet as they moved out as a unit. Two of the purple locations pulsed and Rook agreed with her lover¡¯s assessment.
¡°I doubt that. These cultists are unworthy of our time and effort.¡± Rook resisted an urge to roll her eyes at Ordo¡¯s behaviour. He¡¯d been like this since they¡¯d left the Mandalore sector and while she understood his agitation with leaving ¨C the man¡¯s wife was due to give birth soon ¨C it was becoming a bore to have him be so dismissive of the mission, or the need to rescue Cameron Shan.
¡°Did you even listen to the briefing, mir¡¯sheb? Their leader has issues with Master Dooku and has sent her best after him and Knight Vos.¡± Bo¡¯s anger with Osto¡¯s dismissal was greater than earlier flare-ups between the two, and Rook suspected that was due how close they were to rescuing Cameron. ¡°That was the shabyr plan!¡±
¡°Which is why I wished to go with the Jetii. At least there I might face a worthy foe.¡± Rook was glad her helmet was on as it hid her rolling her eyes at the behaviour of the children of the two dukes.
¡°Focus,¡± was the only word Gar said, but it ended the argument before it became a problem.
¡°Understood.¡± Was Osto¡¯s response to the order while Bo grunted, the irritation easy for Rook to pick out even through their shared comms.
The first flagged ambush location went as Rook had expected. The cultists attempted their ambush, her team simply mowed them down and kept going without issue. So far she had to agree with Osto that what defenders they¡¯d run into weren¡¯t a challenge, but she knew that would change the deeper they went and the closer they got to Cameron.
As they approached the elevator shaft that Gar marked when they¡¯d breached the base, Gar was already contemplating possible ambush strategies the Bando Gora would use to deny them control of the elevator and developing tactics to counter those. His issues with the lack of intel regarding the base had been overcome by accessing the terminal after the first counterattack, though the latter was still an issue; even with the recordings of Kryze¡¯s engagement with these cultists on Kidriff. From the battlenet, they were getting warnings regarding movement, but it was nowhere near as easy to detect the cultists as he¡¯d hoped for, yet still more than Kryze had managed during the battle where their target had been captured.
Gar checked the vitals of Kryze through the battlenet while he once again wondered if she was aware of her weakness regarding their target, but he put it out of his mind as the battlenet bleeped an alert. The second possible ambush location ¨C the elevator entrance ¨C was approaching and the sensors had detected movement. He looked at the map and quickly worked out the most likely approach the ambushers would take, then tapped out commands to his team on his vambrace. The team shifted formation; he moved up alongside Ordo, Rook behind them with Kryze fell back. The youngest member of his unit was likely unhappy with this, but at least she was keeping her emotions in check for now and not commenting.
Rounding the final corner before the elevator allowed the battlenet to use visual sensors to highlight their opponents. Eight cultists were arrayed in front of them; the lead four were using portable barricades with slits for blasters to fire out of while the latter four were standing behind crates that looked to have been hastily stacked. All eight were armed with blasters, though none were considered to have enough concussive power to knock over one of his unit while the entire group was spread out just enough that it would take at least three grenades to take them all out, which meant they¡¯d observed the earlier battles. Without the battlenet Gar would¡¯ve ordered his unit to move forward, cutting through the defences as their armour tanked the weapons of the cultists. With it, Gar knew there were groups on both sides, waiting to swarm in from doors just past the corner once they¡¯d advanced past them.
Ordo stepped forward, his cannon coming to life and showering the passage with bolts of plasma. The cultists, having only managed to get off a few shots before Ordo moved, were forced to seek cover. While the barricades would survive against blaster bolts, the sheer number Ordo¡¯s cannon was spitting at them made them rock like a tree in a gentle breeze. The crates fared far worse with several exploding as they buckled under the volume of fire.
With the enemy forced to take cover, Gar extended his arm and shot two rockets in quick succession from his vambrace. They sailed high, not intending to strike a barricade, only to explode once they were over the cultist¡¯s positions. The passage was engulfed in a blinding light and searing sonic blast, but the helmets of the Mandalorians were both designed to counter that and prepared as this was always Gar¡¯s plan. As the eight cultists struggled to even keep their weapons in hand, the foursome advanced.
This had the doors at the sides of the passage open up, disgorging the ambushing force, yet Rook and Kryze were ready. Rook shot the lead cultist from the left door in his knees, then the next in the leg. The pair fell to the floor in a tangle, dragging down the two right behind them. Those two were dead before they landed on the lead two. The last two from that door tried to stay back and use the doorway as cover, however Rook was ready for this. A flick of her wrist bounced a grenade through the doorway with the explosion engulfing the two taking cover. As they were blown forward, Rook shot them once each in the head, then made sure the first two targets were dead.
Kryze killed her first two cultists with a trio of shots to the head of each. As those bodies fell to the ground, she stepped forward, pistols blazing, and gunned down the next two. The last two had the same idea as the two from the left door and stayed inside, yet the concussive force of Rook¡¯s grenade knocked them back into their starting room. Kryze followed them, holstering one pistol then ripping her beskad from its magnetic clip. The cultists had barely managed to stabilize their balance before the blade was on them in a silver blur and the two fell to the ground, dead from their wounds while blood dripped from the tip of Kryze¡¯s blade.
When Kryze stepped back into the tunnel, the eight cultists who¡¯d been blocking their way were all down. Three of the four barricades were knocked over ¨C with one on top of a body ¨C while the third had been driven into the gut of a cultist, making it now soaked red from the man¡¯s blood. The crates were gone, having been destroyed and what remained of them now embedded in the four cultists who¡¯d used them as cover.
As a relative silence returned to the tunnel, Gar nodded towards the elevator. Nothing was said around the bodies, yet the command had been given over their secured comms. Ordo stepped forward, being mindful of his footing as he moved through the attempted ambush with the others following behind. Once they reached the doors to the elevator, Gar examined the controls. No signs of tampering or traps came up with a scan, still he wasn¡¯t taking any chances.
All four stepped back with Rook and Ordo picking up two of the downed barricades and Gar aiming his other vambrace at the controls. A small dart shot out, striking the button to summon the car inside the shaft. The unit waited patiently, expecting to see a warning on the battlenet about an approaching group of cultists in the car, or something else that could be a threat. However, the car arrived normally, pinging loudly to tell the floor that it had arrived. The doors opened showing an empty car, but the unit didn¡¯t move until the doors closed.
Even though everything seemed safe, Gar was taking no chances. He moved past Ordo and resummoned the car, this time pressing the button himself. He then, after scanning the car¡¯s interior, tapped the button to send it to a level one below where Shan was being held. He stepped back, letting the doors close, then tracked the descent of the elevator through the battlenet. Once it was out of range, and the display over the elevator doors stated it had arrived, he grunted. The cultists had seemingly not moved to rig the doors, car or shaft to prevent their operation from continuing. A basic flaw that Gar was happy to make use of.
¡°Ordo, open the doors.¡± The large man stepped around the barricade he¡¯d been taking semi-cover behind. He handed his canon to Gar, then pulled a vibroknife from his belt. It took about a minute for him to force a big enough gap between the protective doors for the shaft that he could get his fingers in, but once that was done, he pulled the doors open, the motors that controlled them whining in protest at his actions. With them forced open, Rook and Kryze placed two discarded blaster rifles from the cultists into the frame, having removed the power cells first. Ordo stood back and while the doors tried to close, the blasters prevented them from doing so by jamming into the gap on the floor the doors slid along.
With that done, Gar stepped to the edge. Once he was sure the battlenet wasn¡¯t detecting anything untoward, he leaned forward and scanned upwards. Nothing stood out in the levels above, nor below when he scanned that way; save for the car waiting at the floor below Shan¡¯s level.
Gar then turned to the doors, located the small sensors that kept the doors from closing on anyone between them. He placed small adhesive strips over them so that even if the blaster slipped and fell the door should stay open.
¡°Kast, maintain this location.¡± Rook nodded and turned back, moved the two barricades together and knelt behind them, her helmet and rifle moving in unison to survey the path they¡¯d come down.
Gar leapt into the shaft, his jet pack engaging on command, then slowly floated down. Ordo and Kryze followed behind and Gar noted a spike in Kryze¡¯s dopamine and endorphin levels. Rook would¡¯ve seen that too and would no doubt use it to tease the other woman once the mission was over. But that was then, this was now and until it became a problem, Gar would not comment on the matter.
Gar, Ordo and Kryze touched down as quietly as possible on the roof of the car and Gar turned to the door to the detention level. The battlenet ¨C slightly weaker as Rook was several hundred metres away ¨C was pinging over a dozen contacts on the other side with more nearby. This was the location Gar had expected the heaviest resistance, though he would¡¯ve preferred to have been wrong in this case.
Gar considered having Ordo once more force open the door. There was little that could damage beskar, but enough strikes could cause the wearer issues from the concussive effects. Plus, exposing the heir to one of the most powerful clans wasn¡¯t a prudent choice. ¡°Blow it.¡±
Kryze gave an amused grunt then stepped forward. She pulled a thermal detonator from her belt, adhered it to the doors then tapped at the very small display on the device. With that done, the three lifted off and moved halfway back to where Rook was maintaining their evac route. A nod to Kryze had her tap at her vambrace.
There was very little blowback into the shaft as the thermal detonator had been programmed to direct its charge into the door, which had been sent into the cultists waiting to ambush them in the room outside. There were no groans or howls of pain, but Gar had expected that. The briefing had explained how the Bando Gora cultists were able to go beyond their pain thresholds and had been proven true by the cultists they¡¯d already taken care of.
Gar floated down only for streaks of blaster fire to slam into the shaft through whatever remained of the doorway. Using his onboard computer, Gar quickly calculated there six to nine active hostiles. The uncertainty came from the fact several bolts were coming from locations that could be manned by one individual moving around to generate confusion. Working on the safer assumption that there were at least nine hostiles inside the room, Gar slung his rifle over he back, letting it rest on the top of his jetpack, before unclipping two grenades from his belt.
While he could guess the rough trajectory he needed, the battlenet helped him determine the optimal angle for getting both grenades into the room to cause maximum carnage. The combined shockwave of the grenades echoed into the shaft, though even before it passed them, Gar was leading his unit down. He landed on the elevator car and surveyed the destruction. Bodies were strewn around the room with streaks and smears of blood showing which limbs belonged to which bodies. Three targets were highlighted as still moving but all three had gone still by the time Kryze and Ordo landed beside him.
Gar took the lead and they stepped into the room, their weapons sweeping the area to ensure all hostiles were done. With that done, Gar moved to what remained of the central station. Shan¡¯s location was about thirty metres due east of them, but the doors blocked their movement.
¡°Kast, move.¡±
From the schematics Gar had downloaded earlier, they all knew the two other doors led to other parts of the base, one being the hangar where the Jedi were likely still engaged with the Bando Gora the other towards the barracks and what the map indicated was a worship chamber.
Gar tried to access the console, though as expected, it had been destroyed. ¡°Breach.¡± He said to Kryze through their comms. She nodded and pulled another thermal detonator on the door. The unit moved back to the shaft, meeting up with Kast who¡¯d obeyed his order to descend, and took positions to the side of the doors to avoid any backdraft. Another explosion rocked the room they¡¯d just vacated and as soon as the shockwave had gone, Gar re-entered.
The blast doors had been breached enough that someone could go through them, with what hadn¡¯t been vapourised in the explosion showering the corridor in debris. The bloody remains of two cultists were splattered around the walls, reminding Gar of one of those strange artworks that were popular in Sundari before the civil war.
¡°Kryze, Kast, secure the target. Ordo, blast doors.¡±
The unit split with Gar and Ordo covering the two passageways that connected to this room while the two women entered through the destroyed doorway to the cells. Gar pulled the lever to activate the blast doors only to grunt in annoyance when they failed to deploy. Knowing the objective wasn¡¯t to continue down this passageway, he shot the controls for the regular doors. While that wouldn¡¯t stop anyone entering it would delay them, hopefully giving his unit and target enough time to withdraw safely.
He looked over at Ordo to see that not only had those blast doors not deployed, but the regular doors had been jarred open by the damage done to the room. Understanding that was the likelier point of egress, he moved over to help cover that door. Though not before rigging the door he¡¯s temporarily disabled with motion activated grenades.
While the men took up defendable positions, Bo let Rook into the cellblock. Each side had a row of doors, sunken slightly that to reach any you had to walk down a handful of stairs with the controls for the door locks located at the entrance to the corridor. While Bo moved towards the cell they knew Cam was in, Rook activated the controls for that cell. Thankfully they hadn¡¯t been damaged when the outer doors had been breached, and the cell door opened with a faint hiss right as Bo took the first step down.
A glance at a barely working monitor confirmed that others were being held here, and while Rook felt for them, the mission was to extract Cam.
¡°Tion¡¯shab?¡± The whispered curse from Bo had Rook moving forward. Bo had stopped barely a step into the cell which didn¡¯t speak well of Cam¡¯s condition, though she was moving quickly towards Cam by the time Rook reached the stairs. Blaster fire echoed from the control room along with a notice over the battlenet that Gar and Ordo were engaged, but any thoughts about that left Rook¡¯s mind as she caught sight of Cam from the door.
¡°Osik!¡± Rook¡¯s curse joined with Bo¡¯s earlier one as she processed what she was seeing. Cam was wearing what looked like a simple grey mask that covered everything but his eyes, yet it was disturbing the sensors in Rook¡¯s helmet. Yet her focus was quickly on the rest of him. There were multiple cuts all over his body to varying degrees of freshness with the newest ones being where strips of skin were missing. That included two on his forearms and one, downright disturbingly, on his exposed dick. Some of his fingernails had been forcibly pulled back or twisted and if not for Bo¡¯s position Rook suspected she¡¯d see the same for his toenails.
A quickly filling pool of anger developed inside Rook as she realised that whoever had done this wasn¡¯t doing to extract information but to inflict pain; possibly even gaining some enjoyment from Cam¡¯s torment. A desire to find this person and teach them why one didn¡¯t attack a Mando¡¯ade, not unless they wished to experience the might of her people coming down on their head, flashed in her mind. However, she capped that pool, pushed the desire to one side, and focused on what needed to be done.
As Bo started yanking at the cables suspending Cam in the air, she stepped forward, shifted her rifle to one hand while the other pulled a small bag from her belt. A moment later Bo yanked her beskad from its sheath and slashed through the cables. Cam fell and Bo was only able to catch him by dropping her beskad, ignoring the clatter as it bounced on the cold, metal floor.
¡°Cam? Cam?!¡± Bo¡¯s words drew no response from the young man as she sank to her knees with him in her arms before she began tugging at the mask Cam was wearing. When it didn¡¯t move easily, she started yanking harder.
¡°Come on Cam, wake up!¡± The desperation in Bo¡¯s voice was easy for Rook to hear, yet this wasn¡¯t the time to tease her about it even as Bo continued pulling and twisting the mask.
Rook moved closer; her rifle already slung to the side as she pulled bacta patches from a pouch on her belt and started applying them to the larger wounds. Bo, who had finally managed to tear off the mask covering Cam¡¯s face, gasped in shock at how pale his face was.
¡°Cam?¡± Bo¡¯s despair grew massively, and, while Rook understood why, she kept her focus on applying bacta patches to the places that needed them the most. Bo pulled her helmet off, dropping it beside her then cupped Cam¡¯s face in her gauntlets. ¡°Look at me!¡±
Cam¡¯s eyes fluttered open, though Rook noted they were unfocused and heavy. Which made sense if he was retreating inward to survive what he¡¯d been subjected to. Bo lifted his chin, trying to get him to look at, focus on, her.
He blinked, the fog in his mind seeming to clear. ¡°B-bo?¡± Rook felt her breath hitch at both how ragged his words were and the despondency in his tone, yet Bo either didn¡¯t hear it, or didn¡¯t care. She pulled his face closer to hers.
¡°Yeah. I¡¯m here.¡± If Rook didn¡¯t think there was something going on between them before, she certainly did a moment later as Cam lunged forward, his lips slamming into Bo¡¯s. A faint squeak of surprise or shock escaped from Bo even as Rook was taken aback at the desire in the kiss. Cam¡¯s hands lifted slowly, weakly, as Bo¡¯s own hands slid towards Cam¡¯s hair. Yet before they could reach that, Cam pulled back and broke the kiss.
¡°Th-thank, you. K-Knew y-y-you¡¯d c-come.¡± His scratchy voice was barely above a whisper, but Rook heard the faint embers of hope in it before he rested his forehead against Bo¡¯s. Rook gave them a moment, though making sure to keep a recording of this to tease Bo with at a later date before she coughed.
Bo jerked back as if shot. Her hands removed themselves so fast from Cam¡¯s face that it drooped low as if unable to support itself for a second. When Bo turned to her, Rook saw that Bo¡¯s eyes were wide with shock, which brought a badly needed smile to Rook¡¯s face.
¡°Kast sitrep.¡± Gar¡¯s voice through the commlink ended her amusement even as Bo returned her focus to Cam.
¡°Target located, though he¡¯s¡ in a bad way.¡± She sent a copy of Cam¡¯s vitals ¨C minus visual imagery ¨C over the battlenet even as Bo¡¯s eyes wandered over Cam¡¯s body. While Rook was very happy with Gar, she was impressed with how well-developed Cam was becoming. He still had several years of growth to go, but he was well on the way to becoming a very large and imposing male, even if he looked to be slightly malnourished side after months of torture.
¡°Tell Kryze to get him ready for transport, then get out here.¡± A readout of the combat taking place nearby made it clear that while Gar and Ordo could hold their positions, if the enemy kept massing, they¡¯d soon be overrun.
¡°Understood.¡± A glance inside her helmet opened the external mic. ¡°Time to move. Gar and Osto are heavily engaged.¡± The explanation was given as she stood, sliding her rifle back into her hands. ¡°Use the patches quickly.¡±
Bo nodded at her words and reached for the bag. Rook turned to leave only to pause as a hand touched her knee. She turned back to see Cam was looking up at her, his eyes drifting from her armour to her helmet.
¡°Th-a-nk you Ro-ok.¡± As she nodded to him, after realising he¡¯d recognized her from her personal sigil, she lifted the lid on her pooled anger. A quick check of her rifle assured her she didn¡¯t need to reload and as she stepped from the cell, she was glad there were so many cultists around as she had a lot of rage to work through.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Fallen Apprentice 4
Osto grunted in annoyance as he took cover behind the remains of a computer station. While the blaster bolts peppering the station couldn¡¯t pierce his armour, the sheer volume of them was enough that it was better to take cover and wait than stand and fire back. Mainly as while his armour would mostly keep him safe, his rotary cannon wouldn¡¯t be so lucky, and he¡¯d rather not have another weapon blow up in his hands, once was embarrassing enough for a lifetime.
Through the battlenet he knew Saxon was also taking cover, though the younger squad leader was behind a support pillar that, from what Osto¡¯s sensors were telling him, wasn¡¯t going to survive much longer against the amount of plasma being slammed into it. That was going to be a problem if the rest of their unit took much longer to secure the target.
¡°Kast, sitrep.¡± Saxon¡¯s statement into the comms let Osto know that the squad leader realised how precarious his cover was becoming.
¡°Target located, though he¡¯s¡potentially incapacitated worse than was projected.¡± Kast¡¯s reply came slow which wasn¡¯t a good sign. While Osto wasn¡¯t fond of the woman¡¯s constant commenting ¨C and teasing of the Kryze woman, though there Osto did agree that there was more to her relationship with Alor Cameron than she was willing to admit ¨C he¡¯d found her to be a solid, if unspectacular warrior. Something that he¡¯d expected, given the reports from previous unit commanders from the war. To hear her hesitate on the target¡¯s condition had Osto re-evaluating the need for alternate extraction plans.
¡°Tell Kryze to get him ready for transport, then get out here.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Saxon¡¯s instructions left little room for countering, but Osto thought Kast sounded unhappy about having to obey. However, he knew she would as he¡¯d seen her service record and knew she would follow Saxon¡¯s commands.
A warning from his helmet sensors made Osto move and a second later something smashed into the console he¡¯d been using for cover. At his size, scrambling from one cover to the next was never easy, but he quickly reached a new location with only a dozen or so bolts impacting his armour. His eyes widened as the sensors reported that a crate had not only hit his former cover but ripped most of the console apart. While he¡¯d have survived such an impact in his armour, he¡¯d have likely been trapped in the rubble and all but out of the fight. However, what concerned Osto the most was that while he could¡¯ve lifted that crate ¨C even without any assistance from his armour ¨C he doubted he could¡¯ve thrown it as far or as powerfully as it had been.
¡°Force users on the field.¡±
That helped Osto realise how the crate was thrown so far and so quickly. A glance towards Saxon showed he¡¯d shifted cover as well. The support column he¡¯d been using was still standing but was far too damaged to provide any protection and Saxon was now ducking down behind the remains of another station within the room. That station was sparking massively and the sounds of metal groaning against an invisible force carried to Osto¡¯s helmet. Still, even if they were facing off against Force users, they were Mandalorians. The greater the fight, the higher the honour it brought.
As his helmet helped plot the angle for his throw, he unclipped a grenade from his belt. One finger depressed the arming mechanism before he pulled his arm back and launched the grenade at the optimal location. ¡°Grenade!¡± His voice called out as the round object left his hand. He tracked the object''s path with his sensors and while the throw wasn¡¯t perfect, after a year of real combat he had enough training under fire to be close enough that it bounced where he wanted.
He smiled as the grenade left his visual sensors, though his smile fell as the grenade stopped mid-roll then started to move back towards him. He braced as it exploded and while his armour protected him from the sonic eruption, the pressurised wave it released sent debris flying around the room.
Grunting in annoyance, Osto shifted, getting ready to slide out from cover and let his cannon take care of the Force user only for a bolt to fly past his helmet. Unlike the previous bolts, this one hadn¡¯t come from where the cultists were, and the battlenet confirmed his suspicion that Kast had re-entered the room.
¡°Target secure. Extraction route?¡± Kryze¡¯s voice suddenly filled the unit comms. To Osto she sounded off yet the data coming from her armour didn¡¯t suggest anything was wrong, barring perhaps an elevated heart rate.
¡°Clear for now. Force users are on the field.¡± Saxon paused as he ducked back into cover after firing off a few bolts from his rifle. ¡°Can Shan fight?¡±
While Osto was annoyed at the idea they needed help from the person they¡¯d been sent to extract, he understood that the best chance against one Force user was another. Alor Cameron was still a Jetii, and prone to the typical soft-hearted sentimentality of their group ¨C something Osto had seen during his many reviews of the battle of Mandalmotors tower ¨C but Osto couldn¡¯t deny the prowess of Alor Cameron. The man had killed a beast as close as one could get to the legendary mythosaur for his verd¡¯goten and defeated and killed Ebrn Awaud ¨C someone Osto knew from experience was a very skilled fighter ¨C in two on one combat.
¡°No. They¡¡± Kryze¡¯s voice raised about an octave and from the battlenet, Osto knew she¡¯d had spikes in chemicals linked to her fear and rage.
¡°He was heavily tortured.¡± Kast supplied, saving Kryze who sounded unwilling to give details. Osto was now all but sure that Kryze felt something for Alor Cameron. His father had hinted at that being why Duke Adonai had sent his daughter with the Jetii, but until this moment, Osto hadn¡¯t been certain of it. Still, until Alor Cameron left the Jetii ¨C something his father felt was more likely than not ¨C then nothing could come of it. Di¡¯kute Jetii and their rules on marriage and relationships.
Saxon grunted into the comms as part of his cover exploded. ¡°Fine. Kryze, on your mark get him to the elevator. The rest of us will cover you then execute a staggered withdrawal.¡± Osto accepted the plan as the best choice to take, even if it lacked originality.
The comms went silent, which was to be expected. The next time Kryze spoke the plan would be enacted. Taking the moment before carnage was unleashed, Osto switched over the charge pack for his cannon. While the current one was still at forty percent power, he¡¯d had it drilled into him ¨C through live-fire training and combat ¨C that a full clip was always better. A quick scan of his armour by the inbuilt systems assured him that no part of it was in danger of failing, and while expected, he¡¯d always verify before moving. He was not going to make the mistake he did on Vorpa''ya ever again.
¡°Execute.¡±
At Kryze¡¯s word, Osto swung out from his cover, his cannon spinning into life and unleashing a torrent of blaster fire towards the nearest grouping of cultists. Bolts of plasma rained into the corridor, and Osto took satisfaction when three targets fell in the first two seconds. Through the battlenet he saw another four hostiles vanish even as Kryze moved slowly behind him. The vitals shared via the battlenet regarding Alor Cameron were¡ less than ideal, but with medical help the young warrior would survive this ordeal.
¡°Where are you going?¡± the words came from the corridor that Osto wasn¡¯t firing into. ¡°The Priestess still has need of you.¡± Osto felt a shiver rattle up his spine, as if it had suddenly grown harder to breath yet none of his internal sensors showed any change in atmospheric conditions.
A strange groan came from the column Osto had been using as cover, as if something was trying to pull it at the seams. Yet nothing was currently touching it.
¡°Cam!¡±
The pained scream from Kryze caught Osto¡¯s attention and without lessening his rate of fire, Osto turned his head. The boy was naked, and while the signs of his torture were clear for Osto to see, the young man seemed unconcerned. Even before his sensors began to date the various scars that dotted the young man¡¯s body, Osto¡¯s attention was drawn to Alor Cameron¡¯s eyes. They were ablaze with rage and malice and Osto thought for a moment he saw a hint of yellow within them.
Alor Cameron was stalking forward towards the other corridor, yet not a single incoming bolt was striking him. Osto realised that the younger man was using the Force to somehow guide the bolts to miss; either that, or that the cultists were such osik shots that they were missing worse than a child when they first picked up a blaster. The younger man¡¯s knuckles were white with drops of blood dripping down, leaving a trail to mark his slow, enraged path.
The air grew even more restrictive and Osto had to gulp deeply to draw in a full breath as Alor Cameron¡¯s pace picked up. The lights in the room and corridors began to flicker then spark before they shattered almost all at once, bathing everything in darkness. Thanks to his helmet, Osto could still see what was going on, though there were strange lines of interference crackling around the images being relayed to him. In that interference, Alor Cameron seemed to fade away, as if merging into the darkness that now engulfed the battlefield, only becoming visible for a moment as a bolt passed by.
A warning from his sensors drew his attention back to the corridor he was still firing into. There, two crates had started levitating into the air with each having someone nearby. Assuming those were the enemy Force users, Osto started shifting his aim, however before he could bring his cannon to bear, both crates started to shake then exploded.
Shards of remains were sent flying. The two suspected Force users were hammered by the shards so badly that, as several limbs were ripped off, they reminded Osto of images he¡¯d seen of a pack of kath hounds tearing apart their prey. One piece made the chest of a cultist cave inward before erupting from the man¡¯s back with such force that Osto¡¯s sensors detected the man¡¯s heart and lung skewered on the piece.
In less than a second Osto had gone from facing around a dozen cultists to two. Correction, one. Yet even as the last embers of life left that cultist, Osto was drawn back to Alor Cameron. The young man had surged forward, moving so fast that without his sensors, Osto would¡¯ve been unable to follow the movement. A second later the young man was out of sight, and Osto was forced to track the younger man¡¯s actions through the battlenet.
Alor Cameron had passed Saxon¡¯s location before the unit leader could stop him, and Osto felt his eyes widen as the young man struck a cultist with such force that the far larger and older man¡¯s head spun a full ninety degrees. The sickening sound of a neck being fractured filled Osto¡¯s ears, yet Alor Cameron was far from done.
He drove an elbow into the chest of another cultist, caving it in from the force and soaking Alor Cameron¡¯s arm in blood and guts. A flick of his wrist sent two more cultists flying upwards, impaling them on the shattered remains of the ceiling lights before the bodies seemed to crunch inward as if still being pushed upwards. That caused blood to fall on the corridor like rain, through which Alor Cameron continued to move.
¡°The priestsghb!¡± The words came from the same voice that had set off the young man, yet they fell into frantic garbles as Alor Cameron raised a hand towards the speaker. Osto felt his breath hitch as the battlenet sensors flickered around the outstretched hand. The strange flickering lurched from the fingers on that hand towards the man who¡¯d spoken, engulfing him in blackness. Though it didn¡¯t mute him, and a disturbing, twisted scream echoed from the same lips that moments before had caused Alor Cameron to snap.
The flickering blackness danced around the man as he fell to the ground, slashing, crushing and seemingly terrorising the man whose face was contorted in pain and fear; which was more unnerving to Osto than his sensors not understanding what was happening. Osto was briefed that these cultists were trained to resist pain and were all but immune to feeling fear, yet there was one spasming on the ground so terrified that no sound escaped his mouth.
A moment later the interference dissipated, and the charred, blackened remains of the man¡¯s body twitched. Yet Osto didn¡¯t need the battlenet sensors to tell him the man was dead, or soon would be. No being could survive¡ whatever that was.
Suddenly the downed, charred cultist reached out a hand for Alor Cameron, yet the hand stopped mid-thrust. The battlenet reported the hand started to shake then Osto gulped hard as the hand began to rip itself apart. The bones splintered, cracked, and rippled open the flesh around them. The cultist managed a barely perceivable groan, though Osto felt he would¡¯ve screamed if he could¡¯ve, before the hand bent back at an unnatural angle then imploded as if trapped in a trash compactor.
The man¡¯s arm began to vibrate before the same pattern that had all but obliterated the hand started to travel up the arm. Bones fractured and then pierced the skin, bending themselves and what remained of the arm in abnormal ways. The shoulder soon followed before the process jumped to the legs.
¡°Me¡¯shab.¡±
The faint curse carried over the comms and while it took Osto a second to realise that it was Kast that had spoken, he couldn¡¯t find the urge to warn her about such comments in battle. What they¡¯d just seen¡ he didn¡¯t know what had happened, but by Manda, it was unnerving. He knew Force users were powerful and capable of many dangerous things, but this¡ this was unlike anything he¡¯d ever come across.
Osto was broken from his disturbed fascination as the battlenet reported Kryze approaching Alor Cameron. Her heart rate was elevated ¨C much as Osto suspected his was ¨C and according to her internal sensors, she was both excited and disturbed by Alor Cameron¡¯s actions. As she placed a hand on Alor Cameron¡¯s shoulder, Osto realised that the charred man was probably the man who¡¯d tortured the young man, though to make a Force user so enraged that they¡¯d do this¡
Then and there, Osto determined two things. One, the galaxy was better off with that man being dead and two, whatever it took, he would do his utmost to never ever have to see Alor Cameron so enraged again.
¡°Cam.¡± The all but whispered word came through the comm as Kryze spoke to Alor Cameron, yet Osto watched as the charred man¡¯s legs were subjected to the same destruction as his arm had suffered. ¡°Cam!¡± The second call from Kryze was louder and accompanied by a shake on the young man¡¯s shoulder, but the revenge didn¡¯t stop and Osto watched as the charred man¡¯s legs were reduced to nothing more than fine paste. ¡°CAM!¡± The third calling of his name was shouted, and she spun him around to face her.
¡
A sharp intake of breath came from Bo-Katan as she came helmet-to-eye with Cam. Where before his eyes had been pained, now there was just rage. Pure, unbridled rage. From what she saw, she thought he would attack her, and she felt herself bracing for the attack to come.
She knew the others were watching through the battlenet and hoped Cam didn¡¯t attack as, in this state, he¡¯d rip through them all like they were nothing more than cloth. Her eyes flicked to the various wounds that littered his chest, arms and stomach. How they marred the lines of muscle that he¡¯d started developing during their training sessions, though entropy from his captivity was evident throughout his body and she saw that the scars from his verd¡¯goten hadn¡¯t been damaged by the torment he¡¯s suffered over the last few months. A glance at the rapidly dying man on the floor made her snarl, and if not for concern it would make matters worse, she¡¯d have shot him then and there in the chest. Possibly until her power cell ran dry.
The blinking of his eyes as they ran over her helmet drew her full attention back to Cam. Seeing the fury in them start to fade, she took a risk. Slowly, making it clear she wasn¡¯t trying to attack him, she moved her hands to her helmet and removed it. When her unaided eyes found his, the rage had retreated. It wasn¡¯t gone, but instead pushed aside, as if her face was enough to help him regain control once more.
¡°Bo.¡± The words came out in a breathless whisper. She ignored the way her heart seemed to jump at hearing the need in his tone and stepped closer, catching his body as it fell as if the strings holding it had been cut.
¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Slowly she sank to a knee, bringing him to the ground with her. Once he was resting on the ground, though without her support she doubted he¡¯d be able to even sit, she spoke. ¡°That¡ man. Was he¡¡± words failed her as she tried to ask her question. Thankfully Cam understood and gave a weak, tired nod.
Before she knew what she was doing, she¡¯d unholstered a pistol. The trigger stayed depressed as sheemptied the power cell into the body, not caring as her bolts began to strike the ground under and behind it, until all that remained of the man¡¯s head was a melting pile of goop.
¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± She said softly as she re-holstered her blaster. ¡°Though if we don¡¯t get moving, we¡¯ll join him.¡±
Cam blinked several times, and slowly he seemed to regain control over himself. ¡°Right.¡± He pulled free from her grip, something she wasn¡¯t going to think about, and pushed himself to his feet. ¡°We need¡¡± he stumbled and leaned on the wall of the corridor for support.
She stood with him, doing her best to ignore the fresh blood seeping from various wounds on his body and how that was making her feel. They had a mission to complete, and that was all that mattered. Still, she wanted to make sure he was¡
¡°Shan, can you walk?¡± the voice of Gar broke her thought train as he came close. From the battlenet she learnt that Rook and Ordo were holding the central room so they could withdraw through the elevator shaft. Cam looked at Gar, as if seeing him for the first time, then nodded slowly. ¡°Good. We¡¯ve got an extraction route ready. Follow¡¡±
¡°No!¡± Cam¡¯s voice was firm, a total mismatch to his condition. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving this place,¡± he continued as he pushed himself from the wall and stood as straight as he could. A wide grin spread on his face, one that excited Bo as it promised violence and destruction. ¡°Not until I find the bitch that did this and burn her temple to the ground.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not-¡± Ordo¡¯s comment was cut off as Cam¡¯s head snapped towards the much older and taller man. The rage that Bo had thought gone rushed back, almost as if daring Ordo to continue. At that moment Bo knew that whatever he wanted to do, she was going to help. She needed to help.
¡°I. Don¡¯t. Care.¡± Each of Cam¡¯s words was full of passion. He pivoted away from them and stumbled. Bo reached for him, but he stepped forward and kept his balance without her help. ¡°This place is going down.¡± He stared into the corridor, and Bo wondered if he was using the Force to locate Master Dooku and whomever this Priestess was. Hopefully before he killed her, he¡¯d let Bo have a piece of flesh. A moment later he moved towards the charred man¡¯s body, or what remained of it after Bo had unloaded her power cell into it.
He stepped over the body without giving it a glance, then a gesture had a door open; one that the battlenet had indicated was sealed. Cam stepped inside, and after a signal in the battlenet from Gar, Bo followed. She stepped over what remained of the charred body and entered the small room. The only light source came from the far corner at a station. Bo stepped towards that as Cam leaned over a table on the other side. The console showed the insides of the various cells, which confirmed that about half a dozen contained other beings.
She moved closer and accessed her gauntlet computer. From that she interfaced with the console. While the files on it were downloaded ¨C she needed to learn what had happened to Cam and she felt Master Dooku would want to as well ¨C she worked to unlock those cells.
¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± The question came from Gar who had stepped into the room behind her.
¡°Do you have a layout of this place?¡±
¡°Yes. We downloaded a schematic on our way to free you.¡± A blinking light on her gauntlet let her know the files on the console had been downloaded and after unlocking the remaining cell doors and releasing the other prisoners from their restraints, she turned around. Cam had found his clothing and was slowly pulling a shirt over his head. While she couldn¡¯t see his face, the slow, careful way he was moving made it clear he was feeling pain from his wounds.
Once the shirt was on, Cam looked over at Gar who was displaying a holographic map of the base. His eyes scanned it for a long moment before he spoke. ¡°Take Rook with you to the power core. Find a way to rig an explosion that¡¯ll take this place out.¡± As he explained he picked up his lightsaber, clipped it to his belt then collected his beskad. Bo watched as Cam ran one hand slowly over the sheathed blade, almost as if he was savouring having it back in his possession. As he slipped it back onto his belt, Bo saw a patch of red on his lower back. While the wound had reopened, Cam was ignoring the pain.
¡°We can do that, but what about you?¡±
Bo felt a shiver of excitement run up her spine at the smirk that came to Cam¡¯s face at Gar¡¯s question. Whatever he was going to do would be violent and she couldn¡¯t wait to see what it was.
¡ ¡
¡°I¡¯m going to kill the bitch that did this to me.¡± I knew I shouldn¡¯t smile thinking about what I wanted to do to Vosa, but I did. With my Force connection weakened by the sith mask, and my Player Points still too low to engage Player¡¯s Mind - though why I could access the Interface here but I couldn¡¯t on Kidriff was an issue for another time - I wasn¡¯t able to cut off my emotions. Then again, I knew I was drawing the Dark Side of the Force, and what I planned to do to Vosa, to keep myself going, so activating Player¡¯s Mind would¡¯ve been a problem.
A wave of excitement mixed with hints of desire echoed through the Force from Bo, but I ignored that. Kissing her as I had, while done to help me focus my thoughts enough to stay in control, would likely have confused the young woman. Later, once we were out of this place, I¡¯d talk to her about it and explain my reasoning.
I felt a burning fury over what had happened to me and a desire for revenge bubbling away inside, but I needed to keep control. At least long enough to reach that bitch and fry her from the inside out. Yes, I knew this was the Dark Side mixing with my emotions, but after however long I¡¯d been here, the need for vengeance was about the only thing that had stopped me from breaking and serving Vosa.
My fingers found the hilts of my lightsaber and beskad, and the familiar sensations of both helped me centre myself for a moment, but that was lost as I remembered Vosa had my necklace. I felt the Force swirling around me in anticipation of the chaos that was about to be unleashed, and while I knew that was dangerous to use, I was struggling to care.
¡°Main generators are two levels down.¡± Gar¡¯s voice broke me from focusing on the whirling inferno of rage of the Force around me and I glanced back at his vambrace and the map it was projecting. ¡°Our primary exit is here.¡± A point several levels above us blinked, which was followed by a second blinking light on our level. ¡°The Jedi are engaged here to provide a distraction for our insertion.¡± I closed my eyes as I started to reach into the Force. ¡°They are aware of us securing you and awaiting a signal to withdraw.¡±
Gar¡¯s words drifted away as I sunk into the Force. There was no denying the Dark Side was strong here; the eddies and currents of pain, torment and fury cried out for me to use them to achieve my goal, and while I wasn¡¯t against doing so, I was more interested in finding a familiar presence in the base. It didn¡¯t take me long to brush up against Dooku¡¯s mind; the cold, almost unfeeling nature of his thoughts was easy to pick out in the maelstrom of violence that was the Dark Side. Nearby I sensed Vos; who seemed to be brushing against the darkness and drawing some power from it, yet it was the third presence I sensed that instantly had my attention.
Vosa was close to Vos ¨C at a guess, I suspected the two were engaged in a duel ¨C with Dooku close but not involved. The darkness seemed to almost dance around Vosa, savouring her carnage, yet I didn¡¯t let myself focus on that. No, I wanted to know where she was, and how easily I could get to her.
I gripped the hilts of my weapons tightly, drawing what control I could from them to avoid doing something stupid. For an instant, I considered teleporting, but the hidden depths of the Dark Side, and memories of what had happened when I¡¯d tried to do that on Kidriff, were enough for me to retain enough sanity to not attempt it.
I opened my eyes, and struggling to push aside images from the Force of what I¡¯d do to Vosa once I got her, I looked at the two Mandalorians. ¡°Once the charges are set, signal Dooku and withdraw. If you don¡¯t hear from us in thirty, blow this place to hell.¡±
Without waiting for a reply, I pulled the Force to me. The world seemed to slow down as I rushed forward, faster than most beings could hope to track, and drew on the promises of the Force to empower my actions. The Force bent to my will, and as I moved down the corridor, I saw a group of cultists blocking my way.
The Force sang for me to remove them, to make them pay, but my focus was on Vosa. I barely paid attention as my saber sang in my hand leaving smoking corpses in my wake. The Force seemed to sing in delight at what it was sensing, but all I cared about was finding Vosa, and fucking her up for what she¡¯d done to me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Some distance away from Cam and the Mandalorians, two lightsaber-wielding figures were moving around each other; the large cathedral-like chamber they were in was already bearing signs of the opening salvos of their combat. Both moved with such grace that most beings would consider it beautiful, if not for the fact each wished to kill the other.
A shrill laugh came from Komari Vosa as one of her blood-red blades swatted aside the downward swing of Quinlan Vos¡¯s green blade. She pivoted with ease, avoiding a follow-up thrust from Vos, then, after trapping his blade against the floor, sending him tumbling away was a blast of Force energy.
She continued to laugh as Vos flung himself back to his feet. ¡°I expected more from a Jedi!¡± Vos surged forward, the Force allowing him to move faster than most could imagine, but Vosa was more than his equal, and as to a normal eye, Vos became nothing more than a green blur, Vosa parried his blade away with centimetres to spare, contemptuous laughter erupting from her throat .
¡°So aggressive! How unlike a Jedi!¡± The comment was accompanied by another chuckle as she pushed Vos¡¯s blade aside with almost contemptible ease then a flick of her wrist sent the tip of her blade searing across his pectoral. ¡°Though just as predictable.¡±
Vos snarled in anger and drove his free hand forward. The fist caught Vosa on her forearm, though while it was enough to force her back, it didn¡¯t make her lose the grip on the lightsaber in that hand. Yet, instead of being annoyed at being struck, Vosa threw her head back ¨C taking her eyes off her opponent ¨C and laughed loudly.
Vos seized the opportunity and came at her, his blade going through the motions of Sai Tok, yet before it could do more than heat her arm as it got close, Vosa leapt. The Force allowed her to vault high into the air and she landed with the gentleness expected of a Force user on a nearby table; sending a rippling wave of Force energy outward.
¡°And now you strike a lady? How far have the Jedi fallen?¡± Once more she laughed as if it were the funniest thing to her, while Vos and many objects in the room were sent tumbling away.
Vos grunted as he landed, having used the Force himself to control his tumble so he landed on his feet, sinking to a squatting position to launch himself back towards Vosa. However, before he could, Vosa was upon him.
Her blades moved chaotically, and while he could see some of the grace of Makashi in her movements, there were holes that, if he were just a bit faster, he could exploit. His blade swept up blocking both the thrust as well as the downward strike. That brought her blades off centre before his other hand shifted forward to release a force push.
Vosa stumbled back, her blades disengaging from his. Seeing an opportunity, Vos surged forward, his blade already moving up to, if not end her, then at least remove one of her arms. Yet, just before his blade reached her skin, her arm moved. He felt the barriers that all Force users held around themselves crumple a millisecond before he was sent hurtling back by the Force as it bent to Vosa¡¯s command.
Again, he called the Force to him and used it to alter his trajectory. He landed in a crouched position, and glided back about a metre, sending some chairs scattering as he slid through them, before stopping. He looked up to see Vosa standing still, her blades at her side in positions that had little defensive use and a wide, deranged toothy smile on her face.
¡°Come now Jedi, surely you can do better than that!¡± Vosa¡¯s taunt echoed around the chamber. ¡°Even the boy you¡¯ve come all this way to try and rescue fought with more passion!¡± Vosa¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle with dark energy. ¡°Though seeing your performance now, I understand why the Twi¡¯lek was so lacking on Kidriff. Once I¡¯m through with you, I¡¯ll have to find where you stashed her and educate her properly.¡±
Vos snarled again, his protective instincts regarding Aayla flaring at the threat Vosa had levelled towards his Padawan. He rushed forward, the Force enhancing his every step. The air seemed to ripple as he pulled more and more of the Force into him, channelling it into his attack; seemingly unconcerned for the moment about the dangers of the Dark Side as it vibrated throughout this place.
Vosa surged forward to meet him, her deranged smile growing as her blades trailed behind like two fiery wings. Hysterical laughter echoed through the chamber as they both leapt high into the air, the Force propelling them far above what most beings could naturally achieve.
Vos gritted his teeth as his blade clashed against Vosa¡¯s. He started to twist, planning to run the green plasma down her blade and remove her fingers only for a hot, blinding pain to sear across his midsection. Vosa landed with grace and skill even the most highly skilled dancers would envy, her blades twirling as she pivoted with incredible control. Vos, however, clattered to the floor. His lightsaber ripped from his grip as he bounced across the floor then slammed back-first into a wall. A hand shot to his stomach, feeling the tender flesh where Vosa had cut him. It wasn¡¯t deep, but it was painful and would limit his movement going forward.
¡°Pathetic!¡± Vosa hissed, her tone dripping with disgust. ¡°Unworthy of a Jedi.¡± Vos ignored the words and summoned his lightsaber to him. One hand stayed over his stomach as he forced himself upright and readied for Vosa¡¯s next attack.
Vosa stalked towards him, her blades lazily scorching the ground as she approached. Vos shifted his stance. With his wound, his preferred Ataru would be difficult, thus he slid into a simple Soresu opening stance. Master Tholme had taught him the basics, which he hoped would be enough to give him a chance against the deranged dual-wielding lunatic Makashi practitioner stalking approaching him.
His blade moved, the Force warning him of the danger well before one of Vosa¡¯s blades thrust towards him. It was knocked aside with contemptuous ease, and the sting of pain from his stomach was ignored as he drew on the Force to negate his pain. Another lunge, almost lackadaisical, was pushed aside, as was a third attack. Vos wondered what Vosa was up to as she had shown far more skill just moments before.
¡°Sloppy.¡± The single word dripped with contempt though Vos couldn¡¯t dwell on it as the Force warned him of yet another attack. He shifted his stance, knocking the low thrust aside, then flicked his wrist, hoping to catch Vosa across the face. Sadly, Vosa knew it was coming and his blade sailed millimetres from her nose, only slicing a few loose strands of hair from near her brow.
Before he could correct his stance and resume his defence, one of Vosa¡¯s blades slammed into his just above the hilt. It slid down, and after forcing Vos to remove a hand or lose it, the red blade burnt through the durasteel hilt of the green blade, extinguishing it.
Vos moved as best he could to avoid Vosa¡¯s other blade as it sped towards him, intent on bisecting him from head to waist. However the blade still found its mark and he hissed in pain as a burnt gorge, half a metre long and deep enough to expose the bones of his ribcage formed on his chest.
He fell back, leaning on the wall behind him to keep his balance, trying not to look at the psychotic pleasure covering across Vosa¡¯s face. He knew he¡¯d lost, that he¡¯d failed both Padawan Shan and Aayla, and as Vosa stepped closer, the light of her twin blades gave her a strange, almost deranged beauty, which was an odd thought for one about to die. He could only hope that Master Dooku would avenge him.
Vosa felt her opponent¡¯s fear; could taste the realisation that he¡¯d lost, and she revelled in it as she stepped closer, ready to pounce. Her blades were poised to strike, to snuff out this pathetic Jedi¡¯s life. She let the moment stretch, savouring every second of the slowly building anticipation. Wanting to enjoy this moment before she returned to her¡
¡°VOSA!¡±
She faltered, both her blades sliding forward and burning new, deep marks on the Jedi¡¯s torso, then turned. At the far end of the chamber, dressed in simple clothing was her newest, and soon to be greatest, disciple. At one side the black blade, which called to the darkness within her, bathed him in eerie flickering shadows and light, which was repeated faintly on his other side by reflection of the lightsaber¡¯s light on the metal beskar blade.
She closed her eyes and could almost taste the Dark Side flowing around him. He wasn¡¯t shying away from it like the wastrel in front of her. No, he was drawing it into him, demanding its obedience. Yet for all the power radiating from him in the Force, Vosa could tell he hadn¡¯t yet committed fully to the truth. Hadn¡¯t entirely embraced the limitless potential of the Dark Side once it was subjugated to one¡¯s will.
She stepped forward, savouring the delicious rage radiating from the boy, only for her face to erupt in surprise. Barely able to realise it before it happened, her defensive barriers were ripped asunder, and she was sent hurtling to one side. In mid-air, she bent the Force to her will and landed in a crouch. Anger flared as she gazed back at the barely living Jedi who¡¯d attacked her, breaking her enjoyment of Shan¡¯s rage. She stood, and stalked forward, planning to finish the Jedi once and for all, only for the Force to whisper to her in warning.
Faster than she¡¯d expected, Shan was upon her. Her blade closest to him came up in a hasty block, though she had to grit her teeth at the power behind the strike. He¡¯d closed on her faster than she¡¯d seen him move before and struck with more force than the pathetic Jedi Knight had managed. The metal blade thrust forward, but she avoided it with a half-pivot then leapt away, generating distance between her and Shan.
The signs of his education over the last two or so months were seeping through his clothing in places, staining the dull brown of the clothes a dark, sinister black, yet what caught Vosa¡¯s attention were two things. First, as she easily avoided a wild, if powerful, swing, there was little to no form to Shan¡¯s attacks. Though that was to be expected as he hadn¡¯t yet learnt how to channel the delicious power the Force granted once you brought it to heel.
The second was his eyes. They were still that alluring amber-green, but Vosa saw brief moments where faint dots of red or yellow flickered in the depths. It impressed Vosa that even in his weakened state, the boy was fighting against grasping for the true nature of the Force. She smiled and licked her lips. All it would take is some gentle, targeted prodding and he would be hers.
¡°Such poor form.¡± The words glided from her lips as she arrogantly swatted aside a flurry of rapid, powerful yet uncontrolled attacks. ¡°What would Master Dooku say?¡±
She drank the anger that flowed from him at her mocking, though any enjoyment of it was lost as she felt the Force shift before she ¨C and many other things including the downed Jedi ¨C were sent tumbling away as a massive burst of Force energy rippled outwards from Shan. When her tumble stopped, she found herself at the base of the stairs that led to the main doors of the chamber. The pain she¡¯d felt from the attack pleased her, invigorated her, as did the raw, untapped power she sensed in the young man.
Shan rushed towards her screaming in rage, not stopping to check on the downed ¨C but still living, if just barely ¨C Jedi. His blades were raised, ready to attack with overwhelming power, but it was horribly telegraphed and Vosa could already judge how he would attack. As the metal blade came towards her, she leapt, pushed off the rapidly moving blade, and executed a perfect spin and pivot in mid-air; landing with a grace a galactic gymnast would never be able to achieve right in front of the doors.
Shan¡¯s beskad had cut through the air while his lightsaber had left a long, deep glowing gash in the stairs. Later, once she¡¯d resecured him, one of her minions would have to repair that ¨C and the other damage done to this room ¨C but for now, it was a minor inconvenience.
Shan charged up the stairs, still blinded by his rage and Vosa grinned widely in delight. The young man would be her perfect follower and consort. With his power attached to her own, she¡¯d be able to strike out against the Pykes and Black Suns, and make that Zabrak on Cog Seven pay for toying with her. She¡¯d¡
Her ecstasy at imagining what she¡¯d do with Shan under her control ended as an old yet familiar presence came to her senses. She evaded an attack from Shan, smacking aside his blades with ease before sending him crashing back down the stairs even as a figure marched through the chamber from the far end. Her former master, still as calm and controlled as ever, was nearing. Vosa snarled as she felt a flicker of concern from Dooku towards Shan; something he¡¯d never shown for her in all her years worshipping him.
For a moment she considered facing him, but a grunt from Shan dispelled her of that notion. Against Dooku alone, she knew she¡¯d need all her focus to survive, but with an unstable and insanely powerful Shan around, she wouldn¡¯t survive. No, it was better to fall back, and take her prize with her. Better to finish his education first, then they could strike down Dooku together; breaking him mentally and physically as his former apprentices defeated him.
¡°Is that all you have to offer, child? Wild swings and unfocused rage?¡± She tutted dramatically even as a flick of a finger sent the large doors behind her swinging open. ¡°I expected so much more from you.¡±
As she hoped, Shan snarled and leapt at her. She flipped back, somersaulting down the corridor and out of the chamber, laughing maniacally as Shan chased after her, his blades swinging frantically in his attempts to strike her down.
As Shan stepped through the doors, Dooku stepped into the chamber from the far side. He¡¯d been sensing the rage of his Padawan for a while now, but seeing the blind fury in the young man¡¯s movements saddened him. He rushed through the chamber, avoiding the chaos that had been unleashed here, only to stop as he felt Vos in the Force. Turning he saw the younger Jedi hunched over an upturned chair, small groans sliding from his lips.
Vos was clearly in bad shape, and as the younger Jedi rolled onto his back ¨C eliciting a longer, deeper groan ¨C Dooku saw the extent of the injuries. Vosa had, as Dooku expected, been far too competent a combatant for Vos. Wounds littered the younger man¡¯s chest with the most severe were the twin cuts that had raked Vos¡¯s stomach. It was clear to Dooku that if Vos was not given immediate treatment, his fellow Jedi would join with the force earlier than he would wish for.
There was a moment when Dooku considered just leaving Vos to his fate. If the younger Jedi had listened to him earlier and not rushed off from the hangar, he likely wouldn¡¯t now be lying on the ground close to death and he was worth far less in Dooku¡¯s assessment than Cameron. However, with more time to consider it, Dooku saw an opportunity. One that would allow him to test Cameron and determine just how skilled the young man had truly become. It was a risky move, and certianly one that Master Fay and other Jedi would disapprove of if they understood his reasoning, but they were simply too weak and narrow minded to push the newer generation of Jedi as was needed.
There was no doubt that Cameron had suffered greatly during his time under Vosa¡¯s ¡°tender¡± care, and while Dooku had felt the Dark Side moving around Cameron, he hadn¡¯t fallen to it irrevocably. Chasing Vosa would further that risk, but, and putting aside a desire Dooku had to help Komari recover from her time with ¨C and leading ¨C the Bando Gora, it would act as an excellent moment to examine how Cameron behaved while enraged beyond reason. No matter which choice Cameron made, killing Vosa to soothe himself or sparing her it would teach him something vital about his padawan.
All in all, this was a suitable challenge for the man Dooku felt would be able to continue his story when, however far away it may be, his time to hand the reins over to another came.
Settling on his choice, Dooku knelt beside Vos. The Force was difficult to use for healing, something made worse due to Dooku¡¯s lack of inclination towards the ability, but Dooku was able to convince the Force to do as he wished and channelled it into the Kiffar¡¯s body. For many even attempting to use the Force to heal in a place as badly twisted by the Dark Side would be impossible, but Dooku had long ago steeled his mind against the worst elements of what the Dark Side could do and had no issue with bending the errant behaviour of the energy field to his will.
¡°Master Dooku.¡± The voice came from somewhere to his right, and without stopping his channelling of the Force into Vos, the aged master turned to see two of the Mandalorian strike team; Mister Ordo and Miss Kryze. Both had their helmets on, yet Dooku could sense a faint hint of annoyance from the first and strong concern from the latter. ¡°Where¡¯s Cam?¡±
The question came from Miss Kryze and held very distant hints of fear and yearning. Dooku was aware of the blossoming interest the young lady held in Cameron, and Cameron held towards her in turn, even if they weren¡¯t acknowledging it. Still, he would have to ensure nothing came of it. Distractions such as that ran the risk of making Cameron stray from the path Dooku wanted him to follow; not to mention it would limit the fallout when dealing with the High Council regarding Cameron¡¯s adventures over the last few years.
¡°He has engaged Vosa. They exited through the large doors to my left.¡± His attention had already returned to Vos before he replied as the matter of what the Mandalorians did was barely worth his time. He respected them, yes, but they were little better than the best of the normal elements of the galaxy, and thus far beneath one such as him.
A violent ripple in the Force came from the direction of Cameron ¨C Dooku was tracking his Padawan¡¯s movements through the Force as best he could while trying to stabilise Vos¡¯s life ¨C but it wasn¡¯t a surprise to the wise Jedi master. He had a decent idea of the torture Cameron would¡¯ve endured at the Bando Gora¡¯s hands, so if there were no hints of anger within him, Dooku would¡¯ve been far more concerned than he presently was. Still, once the duel was over, Dooku would ensure Cameron received a long discussion on how to temper and focus that rage. The last thing Dooku desired was for the High Council and the other fools in the Order to decide Cameron was a danger to the galaxy and seal him away somewhere like the Prism.
Miss Kryze had started moving even before Dooku had finished. The Ordo heir moved to follow, only to stop. Dooku sensed something near his shoulder and looked to see the armoured hand of the large man there, a small pile of bacta patches in it.
While the Force could do a far more efficient job of healing a sentient, Dooku was not going to turn down the help; particularly since healing was not one of his specialties. Giving the large, armoured man a nod of thanks, Dooku took the patches then Mister Ordo.
¡°Master Dooku. Shan gave orders for this base to be destroyed. I suggest you remove your fellow Jetii as soon as you are able.¡± Mister Ordo¡¯s tone was polite but curt; something Dooku appreciated. After a year of being around Miss Kryze, he had almost forgotten that not all Mandalorians were as outspoken as her. ¡°We¡¯ll do what we can to help Shan, then rendezvous at the Ne¡¯tra Sartr.¡±
Dooku gave the man another nod. ¡°Very well, but try to take Vosa alive. She may have information critical to an investigation I am working on with my Padawan.¡±
After giving Dooku a look that radiated confusion, Ordo moved off after that and while Dooku doubted the pair of warriors would be of any help to Cameron against Komari, he would rather they were doing that than bothering him as he worked to stabilise Vos. He picked up the first patch and placed it over one of the smaller burn grazes on Vos¡¯s body. Komari, for all her failings over the last few years, was just as skilled with a lightsaber as he remembered, though it did appear she¡¯d taken her time removing Vos from the fight.
A small, emotional part of him wanted to stand and head after the Mandalorians. The only one that mattered was Cameron. However, Dooku had made his choice to use this moment as an educational situation and he would stick to it. Now just to ensure Vos was stable enough to be withdrawn from the field before they were either discovered by a distracting force of cultists or the entire complex came down around them.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
My lightsaber whipped around, powered by my rage-fuelled muscles, trying to decapitate the blasted banshee that was the source of all my suffering. However, just like most of my previous attacks, she dodged it with ease and laughed in my face. My vision blurred, focusing only on her, and I lunged and thrust my beskad forward, however, she leapt high, avoiding the sharpened edges of the weapon, twisted and came down about five metres away from me.
¡°Far too slow young one.¡± Her voice teased as the deranged smirk that never left her face tormented my failings. ¡°Come now, you can do better.¡±
I flew at her, making the Force do as I wanted and speed me forward as much as it could. ¡°I¡¯ll show you better!¡± My voice dripped with venom as I closed the distance between us in an instant. My lightsaber cut low, trying to cleave her in half while I readied my beskad to remove her head.
Vosa slid back, my blade coming teasingly close to her only to miss and slice through a support column for the walkway we were on. Vosa stumbled, her smirk slipping for a second. I thrust my beskad forward, aiming for her eye even as I reversed my lightsaber to bring it back towards her midsection.
I felt a thrill of excitement and a desire for more as the very tip of my blade caught her cheek. The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but the red of her blood stood out like a shining beacon against her ghostly white skin.
Yet. Instead of being angry, my blow only increased her joy. She laughed even as I was forced back by a blast of Force energy. As I regained my stance, she lifted a finger to her cheek, examined the blood then licked her finger clean. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± I didn¡¯t know if that was meant to encourage or torment me, but all I wanted was to kill her and remove that infuriating voice from the galaxy forever. ¡°Can you taste the power? The excitement? Can you?!¡± Her final words dripped with anticipation.
The Force whispered warnings, but I kept my focus lasered in on Vosa, only for something to slam into my back. I stumbled forward. Pain seared up my arm but I held my beskad tight. The pain faded, merging into the rage burning brightly in my chest and searing my veins, driven by my desire, my need, to gut this woman and make her pay for everything that had happened to me.
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
I lunged, both blades seeking her chest. She deflected them easily with a single red blade then drove her elbow into my head.
Again, I stumbled backwards, my back hitting the railing of the walkway. I struggled to stop myself from falling, from losing distance towards my goal, only for the Force to send me tumbling over the railing. The Force rallied around me, but quickly enough before I fell to the ground below. I heard something metallic clatter against the floor, and as I stood up, I realised I¡¯d lost my grip on my beskad. I stepped towards it, only to pause as another demented laugh took all my attention
¡°Oh, I hope that didn¡¯t break.¡± Vosa landed on the floor nearby, though not close enough I could instantly attack her. ¡°Is it important?¡± I snarled and turned towards her, both hands now gripping my lightsaber tightly. ¡°Oh, it is. Well, you can tell me about it once we¡¯re finished.¡±
She flicked her wrist and a door behind her slid open. Fury at seeing my quarry escape burned through my veins. No way was this bitch getting away. I surged forward, only to be met by another round of demented laughter.
Grasping my lightsaber in both hands, i roared at her, then swung it round with the desire to remove her head, but my blade found nothing but air as she somersaulted back. I kept swinging as I chased her, even as we passed through the door. Every swing was a miss, and as the smell of burnt metal filled my nostrils, each miss added more fuel to the fire of my fury, as did the continual, enraging laughter of the bitch I wanted, needed to kill.
I kept up my assault but she evaded with contemptuous ease. Now not even using her blades to defend herself. Time slipped away as did everything around us. All that mattered was landing a strike, then two, then more until every single inch of her pasty white body was charred from my anger. I would have my vengeance!
I almost fell over as, for the first time that I could remember, she stopped dodging my attacks. Instead, one of her lightsabers flared to life and swatted aside my latest falling avalanche. The blade blurred and I felt a niggling pain surge from my left side. I ignored it. Nothing mattered but taking this deranged bitch down.
Her smile grew wider, seeming to split her face. My next attack was again blocked before a searing pain flared on my right thigh. Another attack, another wave of pain, this time from my right shoulder. They didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered was her, and impaling her; watching her life drain into the darkness of my blade.
¡°Yes! That¡¯s it!¡± She sang almost deliriously. ¡°Savour it! Feel it coursing through your veins, bending to your will. Come at me. Embrace me!¡±
¡°Fuck you!¡± My shouted curse was accompanied by a swing that missed and made me stumble forward. Something metal smacked against my skull, but it didn¡¯t bother me. The pain, the rage, was making me faster, stronger. They were making me more able to kill this whore!
Vosa¡¯s blade thrust forward, and I moved to smash it away. However, she shifted her wrist and stepped into my guard, and the hilt came down hard on my forearm. Pain vibrated up my arm and my grip slackened, but I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t lose my weapon. Furiously, I slammed that forearm towards her, then savoured the groan of unexpected pain that slipped from her lips as my attack found paydirt.
I couldn¡¯t enjoy the moment though as a new burst of pain from my other wrist made me hiss. Something hard slammed into the other hand and I felt my lightsaber slide from my grasp. My blood boiling at her taking the instrument of her death from me, I leapt forward.
She moved to avoid it, but as I flew past I managed to get one arm to slide over her chest. That was enough to alter my movement, and as I spun in the air my other arm swung around her neck. My hands found each other and I yanked them towards me.
A pained gasp came from her, making my blood sing, as my clasped hands dug into her throat. She stumbled back even as I latched my legs, caught the back of her knees and continued to yank back with my hands. As she fell, I twisted to one side. I smiled viciously as she hit the ground face-first, and before she could recover, my legs slid around her waist and I tightened the chokehold I had on her.
She rolled and I slammed into the hard ground, but I wasn¡¯t going to let go. We bounced down something, sharp edges jagging into various parts of my body, but I used those flares of agony to fuel my grip.
An elbow slammed down on my knee even as something hit my head hard. My legs unlocked and she slid her arms under them, yet I kept the choke as tight as I could. Our roll ended with her on her knees, I tried to plant my feet to gain more leverage, but she swiped at them and as I slipped, she stood.
My chokehold slipped, but I didn¡¯t let go even when she rushed forward. I felt the Force move around us then blare a warning at me. I couldn¡¯t react though as Vosa turned mid-run and I was slammed shoulder-first into a wall. My hold broke, one of her hands grabbed a wrist and I was slammed once more into the wall. I slumped to the floor, my body groaning in protest at the abuse it had just taken on top of the eruptions of pain I¡¯d been feeling since I¡¯d been freed.
A foot slammed into my gut, driving what little air was within from my lungs, and I doubled over in pain.
¡°Such aggression, such passion.¡± I couldn¡¯t see her face, but I could hear the contempt and teasing in her tone. ¡°How unbecoming of a Jedi.¡± I pushed myself forward, trying to leap at her feet, but she avoided my pathetic attack with a simple hop back.
Her infuriating, mocking laugh echoed in my ears. My blood boiled; my vision blurred. I snarled, planted my hands on the ground, and then pounced. She leapt back, soaring over a table I¡¯d missed. I roared at her escaping my clutches once more.
Suddenly I was lifted off my feet. My back exploded in agony as I was slammed back into the wall.
¡°And still you want to fight. How utterly delightful.¡± Her voice fuelled my rage and I looked up at her, finding nothing but her in the room. ¡°Still, I think we need to end this little dance and leave. Our former master is approaching, and your education is not yet complete.¡±
A wail in the Force demanded I not let her leave and I howled. The Force rushed towards me, having no choice but to submit to me, before erupting out in a wave of pure hate.
I lost sight of Vosa as the table between us was shattered. She reappeared a moment later as the shards enveloped her. She hissed in pain as splinters and shards of wood embedded themselves in her skin. The hiss of pain was greater than anything I¡¯d ever heard before, making my heart beat faster in delight.
The smile that had been on her face since I¡¯d started trying to kill her slipped, replaced by a sneer. ¡°That¡ will require discipline.¡± Her snarled comment only made me smirk at her.
The force shifted, moving around her, as behind her, with my laser-focused vision easing as I savoured her pain, I saw two figures approaching. Something felt familiar about them, or at least the shorter one.
A quick shake of my head cleared more of my Vosa-centric rage or at least disrupted it enough that I realised the two figures were Mandalorians, with Bo leading the larger warrior. Bo¡¯s pistols were drawn, aiming in my general direction, though I had to assume they were for Vosa and not me.
Vosa started to turn, likely having seen my shifted focus, just as Bo opened fire. Blaster bolts raced towards Vosa, who lifted a hand. Likely she was going to use the Force to deflect them. In that moment, with my brain able to process just a little close to normal, I saw a chance.
A flick of my hand sent the remains of the table flying back at Vosa. She easily blocked it with the Force and glared at me in annoyance. However, as I¡¯d hoped, that left her distracted and the first of Bo¡¯s bolts slammed into her shoulder.
Vosa was sent spinning, crashing into the floor. A wave of ecstasy raced through me as her head bounced hard off the ground; though that was replaced with a renewal of my rage at not being the one who¡¯d caused her that pain. She was mine to hurt, mine to maim, mine to kill.
And it seemed as if I¡¯d get that chance as while seemingly stunned, Vosa started to rise. Bo unleashed another volley of blaster fire at her, with several rounds slamming into the former Jedi and it was at that point I noticed the bolts were blue instead of yellow, meaning Bo was stunning Vosa instead of outright killing her. A part of me was confused by this even as my emotions soared in delight that Bo was granting me the honour of the kill.
Vosa, unable to block all the bolts in time, was driven to the ground in a heap.
I stepped forward, wanting to finish off Vosa before she could recover, only to stumble and fall to the ground on a heap. I groaned as pain erupted throughout my body, where once it had pushed me on, it now was bringing me down.
Bo slid to a stop nearby, a forearm running over me as the lights on her vambrace¡¯s computer illuminated her helmet. ¡°You ois¡¯kovid! You¡¯ve ripped open most of your wounds!¡± Her tone was a mix of anger and worry and her diagnosis was confirmed as more and more of my body wailed in anguish from the fight I¡¯d just had.
I glanced over at Vosa. The large Mandalorian was cautiously approaching her unmoving body with his rotary cannon aimed her way, making me chuckle. Though that only resulted in new ripples of torment surging through my body. ¡°Better tha¡¡± My words trailed off, and the well of fury within me was reignited, as I saw Vosa¡¯s chest rise and fall.
I snarled, enraged that she was still alive, and pulled myself forward; all but crawling towards that bitch. I felt a hand on my shoulder, but I shook it off. All that mattered was killing the monster responsible for what I¡¯d endured.
I lifted a hand, feeling the Force contract around her throat even as my fingers shook; unable to stay still at the rage and pain fighting for control of my limbs. Delight flooded my mind as I saw her faintly gasp, trying desperately to draw in air, and then her body spasmed.
I tightened my hold, crushing her larynx and destroying her throat. A high unlike any I¡¯d ever experienced surged through me as I felt her life slowly ebb away under my actions.
This bitch was going to die by¡
¡ ¡
¡ ¡ (Date ~1-2 weeks after rescue. 23-30 weeks since start of arc)
I jerked awake.
Air flooded into my lungs, forced there by a mask of some kind over my eyes. My movements were slow as I felt something pushing against my skin. For a moment I struggled, worried I was once more imprisoned by the Bando Gora and that crazed bitch, but as I opened my eyes and saw I was in a greenish liquid of some form, and felt the Force touching my mind, I relaxed.
Quickly I realised I was all but naked in a tank of what I assumed was bacta as, even with a mask over my mouth and eyes I could taste the familiar sweetly sour flavour of the almost wonder chemical. How I¡¯d gotten here wasn¡¯t entirely clear, though I felt safe in assuming that Dooku, Bo, and the others had carried me from the Bando Gora base before it¡¯d been destroyed.
Whatever was outside the tank was distorted through the thick liquid, similar to looking through a stained glass window. There were some lights and the room appeared to be well-lit and coloured white. A shifting shadow accompanied a familiar sensation as my mind touched that of Fenrir¡¯s. Reaching out into the Force, I felt other familiar presences. Dooku and Bo were nearby, as were Gar, Rook, and the fourth Mandalorian ¨C or at least I assumed it was him given the mind I was sensing felt similar to the other Mandalorians ¨C and just beyond that were others.
I frowned as I felt Anakin close by. That suggested that either we were on the Lokella station ¨C which felt like a strange choice ¨C or he¡¯d sensed what had happened and come to wherever I was. Without any other strong Force presences nearby, I was fairly certain I wasn¡¯t at the Temple, which with Anakin nearby, was a major relief.
I reached out to Dooku, letting him know I was awake, and he responded that I should heal up and relax in the bacta tank. Once the medics were certain I was healed, they¡¯d let me out and he promised we¡¯d talk. That made me realise that I needed to review my escape, but before I did that, I dealt with a quest completion notice in the Interface.
Quest Completed!
Fallen Apprentice [?] [?] [¡è]
Objectives:
:a: Locate and capture Hean Castim [Yes]
:b: Secure slaver base in the Tantajoc system [Yes]
:c: And locate details of major Bando Gora operation [Yes]
:d: Either secure Bando Gora operation on Kidriff [No]
Or determine the fate of Komari Vosa [Yes]
:e: Either discover a way to escape capture by the Bando Gora [No]
Or survive until a successful rescue attempt [Yes]
:f: Either kill Komari Vosa in combat [No]
Or capture, or help to capture, Komari Vosa [Yes]
Rewards/Penalties:
:a: 1000XP [+100XP]
:b: 20XP for each freed slave: 3480XP [+348XP]
A Force-sensitive animal as a bonded companion
Increased Reputation with the newly free slaves
Increased Reputation with the Lokella (for asking them to take in the freed slaves)
:c: Location of a major Bando Gora operation
2000XP [+200XP]
:d:Capture by the Bando Gora, and the issues that brings with it
1000XP [+100XP]
:e: A very minor loss of Reputation with any who comes to save you.
:f: A massive increase in reputation with Dooku
Test of friendship/loyalty passed with Dooku.
3000XP [+300XP]
...
I was relieved to finally have the quest linked to Komari Vosa completed. When it had first appeared, it had simply been about discovering Vosa¡¯s fate, but as each part of the mission had occurred, the quest had evolved and expanded. The interface had explained that this was due to it being the first mission quest chain since the Interface had updated several years ago. In hindsight that was true as every quest until this chain of events had been either self-defined or a reaction to current events.
Having one objective of the quest finish only to open new objectives had been irritating, but it made some sense. It reminded me of operations in my former life where events downrange had forced the initial operational plan to change. They hadn¡¯t been common, but they had happened from time to time.
Regarding the quest, the 11,528XP I¡¯d gained was impressive, especially once added to the few thousand more I¡¯d gained from combat since starting this mission, but with me now being level 27, it was only around forty percent of the XP needed to level up. The mission had been far more dangerous, in the end, than any I¡¯d done so far, and the rewards proved that, but it was countered by the fact each level needed 2000XP more than the last level. Or it would until I reached level 40 when the step up would increase to 3000XP.
There were a few other smaller notices. Those covered Force Fury and Negate Pain both levelling up by around half a dozen levels. That made perfect sense as I¡¯d been drawing on the Dark Side to keep going and ignoring the pain that had flooded my body the moment my rage-induced focus on Vosa had slipped.
As I floated in the bacta tank, I wondered why Player¡¯s Mind had failed so spectacularly on Kidriff and why the mask ¨C I felt the bacta ripple around me as I shivered just thinking about that thing ¨C had managed to entirely block the Interface. Then there was the fact that once I was freed, I could use the Interface even though it had explained that the Bando Gora was a Dark Side Nexus. All of this made little to no sense, especially when the Interface was a higher power than the Force.
Untrue.
We are a higher power than the Force, capable of interacting with and altering the multiverse in ways the Force cannot.
The Interface is not us, and is, in terms your mind would understand, beneath the Force in the power hierarchy.
We thought this was made clear when your ancestor, the being once known as Revan, generated a quest within the Interface, however it appears that you have misplaced that memory.
I frowned at the first message from TPTB in years even as I pulled the memory they were talking about to the forefront of my mind. Revan, or at least his Force Ghost, had generated a quest for me, one that was entirely hidden as to what I had to do to complete it, or what would happen if I didn¡¯t. Still, Player¡¯s Mind was meant to protect me from outside influences.
It was and does.
However, we have found with previous winners of the Multiversal Lottery that having abilities that leave a user immune to the worst elements of their chosen universe is¡ unamusing.
As such, with each system update that occurs the, for lack of a better term, training wheels offered by certain special abilities, are weakened, if not removed outright. Which is why the Dark Side is able to interfere with the system, provided you aren¡¯t doing something.
Though if any unique ability is removed, you will be reimbursed the cost to spend on another ability.
This ensures that a; your adventures continue to bring us amusement and b; you do not become overly reliant on abilities that separate you from others in your universe.
This is also why, during the last system update, Player¡¯s Body was altered to allow you to bleed and experience sensations.
While this does eliminate much of what Player¡¯s Body does, the perk still allows you to endure far more damage than you could otherwise. However, if you are unhappy with the changes to this and Player¡¯s Mind, options to alter them - at no extra cost - or remove one of them entirely - for a recycled Perk Point - shall occur when you reach level 30 or turn 18 cycles; whichever comes first.
That¡ that wasn¡¯t in the creation section before I was inserted into the galaxy.
We have found that revealing the overpowered bonuses gifted at character creation would be weakened, resulted in previous winners of the Multiversal Lottery choosing worlds that¡ limited our enjoyment of their adventures.
While this action may upset or anger you, we remind you that your very existence was a quirk of chance that you knew nothing about and that we sit above all.
I gulped, or tried to, at the words. Even though there was no aggression in them, the warning was easy to pick out.
Yet, as I quickly returned to the events that happened after I¡¯d been freed, particularly my fight ¨C and that was being generous ¨C with Vosa, it was easy to see why the Interface had been drained of power when my Force connection hadn¡¯t been with this new information. I didn¡¯t like it, but there was little I could do about it. Still, it would¡¯ve been nice to have some forewarning that this would happen.
Consider this forewarning for what is still to come.
However, do note that there are no other significant changes to any Player Power beyond the aforementioned weakening of Player¡¯s Mind and Player¡¯s Body.
At least not until the next system update.
¡
Until then, remember to live and enjoy your life.
We will be watching.
The messages faded from the Interface as I considered their words. There was a large part of me that was furious at things changing in a way that I didn¡¯t realise, but reviewing the Revan incident, and the system update when I was eleven, I could see how the Interface had never quite worked the way I¡¯d believed, how subtle changes could be applied and, as much as if galled me, why TPTB had done what they¡¯d done.
But couldn¡¯t they have revealed this in a situation where I didn¡¯t have to endure two months of torture at the hands of those deranged motherfuckers beforehand?
As a new wave of rage rose inside, I closed my eyes and took slow deep breaths. I had enough issues rattling around my head that adding to them with anger at TPTB for their choices wasn¡¯t worth it. For example what I¡¯d done to my actual torturer¡ I shivered in revulsion. Not just in my actions, but in how it¡¯d made me feel then, and if I was being honest with myself, still did.
For that act alone, there was a chance the High Council would not only remove me from the Order but try to imprison me in a place like the Citadel. If they didn¡¯t, then I¡¯d be under a lot more observation and, if they¡¯d taken any of the recommendations Fay had suggested for Jon Savos, I¡¯d have sessions with a psychiatrist.
Putting that to one side, along with everything connected to my torture at the hands of the Bando Gora ¨C which was only possible by activating Player¡¯s Mind -¨C I focused on reviewing my fight with Vosa. The first thing that stuck out was that I had really drawn on my anger towards her to keep me going, so perhaps that was why the Interface had worked in the base. Something to consider for another time. The second was the sheer sloppiness of how I¡¯d fought, not least losing both my beskad and lightsaber. Dooku, once he learnt of that, would likely ream me out over it, though it was nothing to the self-flagualtion I was going to do as I reviewed the fight over and over again it was literally one of the things Makashi stressed the most. Though calling it a fight was being generous as it was very easy to see that it hadn¡¯t been much of one. Instead, being more a case of her manipulating me to keep me unbalanced.
Unsurprisingly, I¡¯d been enraged when I¡¯d found her and she¡¯d exploited that to keep me on-edge, just as the voice of my torturer had made me desire his death. If not for Bo ¨C and there was another issue I¡¯d have to deal with later ¨C I¡¯m not sure how cognisant I¡¯d have been after brutalising that bastard.
Still, I¡¯d had some control when I¡¯d left the prison complex, though that shattered the moment I found Vosa, and from then on, my actions were a shitshow of mistakes. Vosa had done her best to keep me unbalanced ¨C in her shoe¡¯s I¡¯d have done the same ¨C and had clearly not taken the fight seriously. At least not until near the end.
The more I reviewed my memories, the more it became obvious that she¡¯d been leading me away from everyone else, especially Dooku. While that was undoubtedly so she could find a moment to recapture me, I suspected it was also because she feared facing her former master; knowing that she wasn¡¯t anywhere near his level. While our fight wasn¡¯t a great indication of her skill, from what little I saw, I felt that, had I been in control and in peak condition, I likely could have bested her and killed her if I so wished. Whereas Dooku would¡¯ve wiped the floor with her.
Instead, I¡¯d been a mess. Trying to use Makashi while enraged ruined everything that made the form so effective against other lightsaber combatants. There were a few moments where, if I squinted, I had Djem-So, but those were few and far between, and certainly not enough to suggest I¡¯d been doing so consciously.
Another option might¡¯ve been to engage Player¡¯s Mind once that shabyir mask had been removed, but with my PP depleted by said mask, and me drawing on my rage to keep myself going, that wouldn¡¯t have worked. Certainly not when I¡¯d lost control and any semblance of clear thinking had deserted me. My Force connection had been disrupted by the mask, but not enough that once it was removed I could no longer use the Force; though most of that had been me bending it to my desires and not working in unison with it.
I sighed into the mask and felt the bacta around me shift slightly. Once I was out of this tank, Dooku was going to make me go over every action I¡¯d taken from when Bo had freed me, and none of it was going to make me look good. I could already hear the disapproval in his tone as he ripped my pathetic form to shreds and offered barbed comments on my lack of focus and recklessness.
I didn¡¯t disagree though, and realising that I was going to be stuck in this tank for a while yet, I set about preparing not just a review of my fight for him, but comments on how I¡¯d fucked up. Even if he didn¡¯t directly challenge me on various moments in the fight, or ask me for my opinions, I knew that I needed to be prepared as if he would.
Plus, it would help keep my mind off Bo, and how comforting and enjoyable that kiss had been.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°I am curious how you would answer that.¡± Dooku¡¯s words threw my question back in my face, which was something I¡¯d expected, and drew a snort of amusement from me.
Currently, we were sitting in quarters the Lokella had set aside for me whenever I visited the station ¨C and which were slightly larger than the quarters given to Dooku, Fay or others, but that was neither here nor there ¨C as I recuperated from my ordeal at the hands of the Bando Gora.
Since waking up in the tank I¡¯d had about a week to prepare for this talk, though Dooku had at least given me a day out of the tank to regain my balance before he¡¯d arrived and made clear we would be discussing everything since my capture. With us sitting at the small table in my quarters, Fenrir had decided to use my bed and was currently stretched out as he snoozed; his legs occasionally twitching as he dreamed.
One thing had stuck out to me in what Dooku had explained and that regarded the Jedi, and to say I was pissed at the lack of help offered by the Jedi High Council would be like saying Hutts are a repugnant species. I could easily imagine the ¡®Will of the Force¡¯ bullshit they¡¯d spewed to Fay when she¡¯d spoken with them personally. Yet, once I¡¯d cooled down a little and considered it, there was some logic to it. If one squinted and looked at things from their point of view through a damaged telescope. Probably after inhaling dozens of death sticks and ingesting a lethal amount of spice.
Comparing their behaviour to that of Dukes Adonai and Torrhen, who¡¯d each sent a child of their own along with Gar and Rook while involved in the middle of a civil war made me seriously question why I was sticking it out with the Order. Or it would¡¯ve if not for the person sitting opposite me had made clear that the fact that the greatest known source of knowledge on the Force existed in the Temple on Coruscant; and that many of those sources would become available to me once I was knighted. Of course, that had me planning to spend time completing the Just Don¡¯t Get Caught quest as quickly as possible while doing as many training quests as I could. Punishment from the High Council allowing. It also made me wonder if Dooku was planning something more than just getting me access to places like the holocron vaults, but even if he was prepping to rob the temple blind, I didn¡¯t care and after this shitshow, I was more than willing to help him when the time was right.
When our discussion had reached the rescue mission, I was both disappointed and relieved that Fay hadn¡¯t been present. Dooku and Vos had launched their attack while my other master was still on-route as they didn¡¯t wish the intel they¡¯d uncovered to dry up. If Fay had been there, I doubted I¡¯d have been brought to the Lokella for treatment and instead taken directly to the Temple. And that was saying nothing of how willingly I¡¯d embraced the Dark Side while fighting Vosa or how that conversation with her and the High Council would still have to take place as there was little doubt in my mind that I could avoid those talks any better than I was avoiding this ¡°review¡± with Dooku.
I¡¯d been a little upset that Aayla had stayed on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, but I understood her motives. From what Dooku had revealed, the young Twi¡¯lek had been struggling with self-doubt since my capture. I didn¡¯t blame her for what happened or the choices she¡¯d made as recognising your weaknesses was something I considered a sign of maturity. Still, I¡¯d have to talk with her the next time we spoke to let her know it hadn¡¯t been her fault for my capture, though when that¡¯d be I couldn¡¯t say as she¡¯d taken Vos back to the Temple after my rescue.
Once we¡¯d reached the review of my release by Bo ¨C and Dooku hadn¡¯t commented, bar the raising of a single eyebrow, on my reveal that I¡¯d kissed her as a way to centre my thoughts ¨C and the others he¡¯d been probing me about why I¡¯d made the choices I had, and what I¡¯d have done better. He¡¯d then stated that he¡¯d seen me engage Vosa but chosen to heal Vos instead of moving to help. I¡¯d asked why that was, which was what drew his challenging response.
¡°Somehow, I just knew you were going to say that.¡± My comment generated a faint sense of amusement from Dooku.
¡°Then I assume you have considered the possible reasons why I chose the path I did?¡± He took a sip of his blossom wine after asking. I felt my eyebrow twitch in annoyance. It irked me that I was stuck on a restorative diet arranged by the Lokella¡¯s chief physician for at least another few days.
I leaned back in my chair and brought my ideas to the forefront of my mind. ¡°The most obvious would be that you were unaware that I¡¯d engaged Vosa, however, you were too close to have failed to sense me engaging Vosa.¡± I spoke slowly, taking my time to lay out both the possibility and the reason why I¡¯d discounted it. This was a habit I¡¯d picked up from Dooku and merged with my former life¡¯s training on how to carry out post-operation debriefs. Dooku rolled his fingers in a gesture for me to explain.
¡°Once that mask,¡± I took a breath to calm myself. A faint shiver had run across my skin at even mentioning the mask as Dooku had explained it was a Sith creation that was used to break Jedi in millennia gone by disrupting their connection to the Force. How the Bando Gora had gotten a hold of such a thing was unknown, but they had and while the mask hadn¡¯t been destroyed ¨C Dooku mentioned a short time ago that he had a use for it ¨C I doubted I¡¯d be comfortable around it for a very long time. Or any mask for that matter as Eidetic Memory would likely work against me and force me to relive the sensations of that mask every time I tried to wear another. ¡°Once the mask was removed, I was able to sense you and Vos. It was hard to be sure of where, with how corrupted the Force was in that place, but I knew you were in the facility.¡± I took another moment as the first cold, twisted feeling of reaching into the Force in the Bando Gora base came to mind. ¡°When I engaged Vosa I knew you were very close by, perhaps even just a room or two away. If I could sense that in my¡ unbalanced state, then you¡¯d have known I¡¯d engaged her. Which defeated my initial reason.¡±
¡°I then considered that maybe Knight Vos¡¯s injuries were more severe than I¡¯d realised, but there again I saw an issue. Even if Knight Vos was gravely wounded, but could be saved, I feel that you¡¯d place more importance on my safety than his.¡± Dooku¡¯s brow rose as I explained my reasoning. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be arrogant, Master. I simply feel that to you, I have greater worth.¡±
¡°That is indeed true, though I had not realised I had become so easy to decipher.¡±
I chuckled at Dooku¡¯s faux annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re not, Master. After several years around you, I think I¡¯m beginning to develop an understanding of how you think. Not an entire picture mind you, but perhaps just the edges which is enough, I hope, to make educated guesses about your reasoning.¡±
Dooku raised his cup in what I assumed was a form of acceptance of my explanation, and thus I returned to going through my thought process. ¡°With those two obvious reasons out of the way, I admit I struggled for some time to come up with another that made sense.¡± I took a moment and sipped at the cup of water on the table in front of me. My throat was a touch sore from all the talking I was doing, but I wasn¡¯t willing to stop until I knew why he¡¯d done what he did. ¡°One idea I rejected was that perhaps you hoped Vosa would kill Bo. I suspect both you and Master Fay feel I¡¯ve grown too close to her over the last year. However, I rejected that as the political fallout from her dying while under our care would be more¡ disruptive than allowing our friendship to continue. Losing Duke Adonai as an ally, with what we know about the future, would be a political mistake I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to make.¡±
¡°In regard to both the suggestion and why you rejected it, your logic is impeccable.¡± I felt the faintest ripple of pride coming from Dooku as he spoke. ¡°While I admit I was¡ confused by your decision to train for a year with the Mandalorians, in hindsight, I can see the logic in the move. Inside a year you¡¯ve done something that few Jedi in history have managed and gained powerful factions within their people as allies. With the Sith on the move in the shadows, the logic in bringing the other major faction historically opposed to the Jedi and Republic that has been a consistent galactic power since almost the founding of the Old Republic to our side is undeniable. A brave, and unexpected move that will no doubt have importance for what is to come.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at him not only for approving of my thought processes, but of my training on Mandalore as well. I knew he''d accepted it from the beginning, but to have that confirmed, and earn his praise for the move, was nice to hear. ¡°Were there any other reasons you considered for why I may have not moved to help you against Komari as quickly as I could have?¡±
¡°There are a couple, but the only one that made the most sense, however strange to most people it would be, was that you stayed with Vos not because of how gravely injured he was, but because you wished to test me against Vosa. To see how well I¡¯d handle a skilled lightsaber combatant for real while suffering from¡ weaknesses.¡± While Dooku came across as cold and calculating to many, there was more to him than being a borderline-sociopath. He stared at me intently, the wine all but forgotten and I wondered if I had perhaps gone too far.
¡°And if that was my intention, how would you feel about my actions?¡±
The question from Dooku came after at least half a minute of silence, yet I¡¯d expected him to reply with a question. Him challenging me and wanting me to determine how and why events had happened was a common feature of his behaviour towards me over the last few years. At his core, Dooku was entirely reasonable and pragmatic, if you had some understanding of his approach to life, which was something I felt I was developing from training under him for over five years and knowing a little about why he¡¯d become the way he had been as Darth Tyrannus.
¡°When I first considered it, I was furious.¡± So furious in fact that I¡¯d had to activate Player¡¯s Mind to regain control of myself, though once I did I wondered why there¡¯s been no damage to the bacta tank as had happened with Vader when he had first been encased in his armour. ¡°The idea that after six years of training, you¡¯d be willing to risk my life by letting me engage the person responsible for¡ what happened¡ yeah it was probably a good thing I was in a bacta tank.¡± I spoke slowly, taking time to lay out my words as I tried not to relive anything of my time under Vosa¡¯s tender mercies. ¡°However, with me being stuck in the bacta, I had time to move past that ¨C or at least, put it to one side ¨C and consider your logic for such a decision.¡±
I paused and drank some more water to quell the irritation in my throat. ¡°Even though it¡¯d been years since you¡¯d trained Vosa, you¡¯d have a solid understanding of her base style and Force abilities. From that you could extrapolate the likelihood of how easily, if at all, I could defeat Vosa, meaning that you felt that we were at least relative in power, so it wasn¡¯t like you were setting me against insurmountable odds. Then, assuming I did win, the next challenge was to see if I¡¯d kill her. Regardless of how either the duel or the moment where I could, potentially, have the chance to kill Vosa played out, you had a useful, if not unique, moment to test me.¡±
My piece said, I leaned back in my chair, and ignored the phantom pain that came from my extremities. I knew I was healed, that the physical scars of what had been done to me were gone, but the mental ones were going to be there for a long, long time.
For the second time in a few minutes, silence reigned in my quarters as I waited for Dooku¡¯s response. He lifted his wine and took a long, controlled sip that felt, to me, as if it was designed to see how I¡¯d react to him delaying his reply.
¡°It appears that I have become predictable, or at least to you, my Padawan, in ways I hadn¡¯t expected nor calculated for.¡± The faintest of twitches from his lips made it clear he wasn¡¯t annoyed about this. ¡°Your hypothesis about why I remained with Knight Vos, beyond his wounds being severe, was correct. As is your logic as to why I did so. Though it appears that you have missed two pieces of reasoning I had in that, while Master Fay and I have taught you implicitly about the dangers of the Dark Side, you hadn¡¯t, until then, experienced those dangers. I believe it is safe to say you now have a greater understanding of its insidious nature if one is not properly prepared for the encounter. Also, knowing what I do of Komari¡¯s training and yours, I felt that, if you so wished, you would be able to defeat her, if not kill her outright. However, with you unbalanced, I felt the chances of that were lower than ideal.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
He glanced over at the door, as if to reassure himself it was still closed. ¡°While I am disappointed that you were not able to overcome the lure of the Dark Side enough to defeat Komari in single combat, I am satisfied that you have both learnt the lesson regarding the Dark Side and were responsible enough to not lose complete awareness of your surroundings. Distracting Komari long enough for Miss Kryze to wound her was, if not how I had hoped the duel would end, an acceptable alternative. For now.¡± There was no warning in his tone, but I knew it was one. While a small part of me hoped to never be in a similar situation again, the majority of my mind knew that was unlikely to happen. ¡°I am also grateful that, when the moment came, you resisted the urge to eliminate Komari permanently.¡±
I sighed and looked down, embarrassed about the truth. ¡°Master, that wasn¡¯t the case. When I saw her on the floor and still alive, I wanted to kill her. I tried to, but I lost consciousness before I could.¡± That action, more than anything about the battle with Vosa, was the thing that I was most disappointed about. I understood and accepted that killing in cold blood was sometimes warranted but doing so because of a personal need for revenge and taking joy in trying to do so was, to me, a sign of emotional weakness and instability that was only partially mitigated by the circumstances of my emotional state at the time.
Dooku leaned back in his chair and stroked his beard. The chair creaked with the movement though it failed to disturb Fenrir who was, going by the wagging of his tail, enjoying whatever he was dreaming about. Thank the Force the spikes on the tail weren¡¯t yet sharp or my bedsheets would be ruined. ¡°While I am disappointed that you attempted to kill Komari, particularly in such a manner, the fact you are willing to admit to this failing is encouraging. Force willing, you will never be placed in such a position again, but should that still happen, I expect the lesson to have been learned and that you will not repeat such a failure again.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± I considered explaining why I¡¯d wanted to kill Vosa, only to stop. Dooku likely could already guess why, and even if he didn¡¯t, I doubted he cared enough to listen to me essentially whine about what had happened to me. Instead, I turned my attention to another issue. ¡°What will be done with her?¡±
I knew Vosa was still alive as I could sense her faintly, though I was unable to get a lock on her on the Minimap. Either she was far further away than I could sense with Detection or, and this was my preferred option, she was currently being forced to wear the same mask she¡¯d forced me to wear.
¡°Currently Komari is secured aboard this station. The Lokella have the disruption field in that room turned up to its fullest.¡± Dooku paused and I sensed some trepidation from him. ¡°They¡¯ve also placed the mask used against you on her.¡±
As Dooku paused to finish off the last of his wine, I couldn¡¯t keep a small smile from my face at hearing that. Vosa deserved that and more for what she¡¯d done to me. ¡°Once you¡¯re cleared to leave, we will be returning, with Master Fay ¨C who will be arriving in a few days ¨C to the Jedi Temple.¡± His brow creased as he continued. ¡°There are some, including members of the High Council, who disapprove of my decision to move against the Bando Gora without sanction. That may well have played into why no help was offered to Master Fay when she requested additional resources to locate and free you.¡± I frowned at hearing once more about the stubbornness and, in my opinion, self-centred arrogance of the High Council. ¡°On that, we agree.¡± Obviously, Dooku had understood why my mood had suddenly soured. ¡°While I expect them to attempt to discipline me over this mission, a move that is outside their rights to enact, for them to deny aid in locating a Jedi they consider¡¡± He paused and took several long, deep breaths to calm himself. ¡°That is an issue for me to handle, not one that you need to be burdened with. What is your concern is the fate of Komari Vosa.¡±
¡°I plan to request the High Council''s help in rehabilitating her. However, I doubt that they will do so. More likely they will demand she be imprisoned for her actions and left there for the rest of her life.¡± To be honest, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to disagree with the Council on that. ¡°As such, Komari will remain secured on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr until after our inevitable meeting with the High Council. While I would prefer to have her remain somewhere more secure, leaving her here is a danger I will not place on the Lokella.¡± That I could agree with, especially as Anakin was on the station. ¡°If, as I suspect, the Council fails to offer support, I will be taking a leave of absence from the Order. Komari¡¯s fall is her failing, however, I feel my inaction in determining her fate after Baltizaar is my failing. As such, I will be rectifying that.¡±
I tried to keep my anger at that plan off my face, but even if I did succeed, Dooku must¡¯ve sensed it as he gave me a pointed look. ¡°I can understand your feelings on the matter and the concern you may have that I¡¯m abandoning your training. That is simply untrue. I will be handing responsibility for your training over to Master Fay. This was an idea that Master Fay and I had regarding your training when we initially took you as our Padawan.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± It was obvious that I wasn¡¯t happy about this, though I was honest enough to admit that my dislike of this plan was more to do with losing Dooku as a mentor for a year than him attempting to rehabilitate Vosa. While I doubted that would be possible to a degree that I could accept ¨C never mind the High Council ¨C I understood Dooku¡¯s reasoning and sense of guilt over Vosa¡¯s fate. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t stop me from killing her if Dooku failed in helping her and she became a threat once more.
Dooku considered my face for a moment before he spoke again. ¡°While I understand your reluctance over this, I am grateful you are willing to trust my judgement. I am fully aware that Komari may be beyond saving, at least as far as being a Jedi is concerned, but I feel she still has a role to play in what is to come.¡± A finger traced the rim of his now empty glass of wine. ¡°Since you are showing remarkable clarity of thought today, I wonder if you understand why I brought you to the Lokella instead of seeking support from the Order or the Mandalorians?¡±
The abrupt change of topic caught me off guard and I blinked several times. Once over my initial shock, I considered the question as I felt my finger tap my chin. ¡°For the Jedi, I¡¯d imagine it had something to do with not wanting them to see they were right about your initial mission. Returning with me badly wounded would¡¯ve lent credence to those who felt you¡¯d acted rashly in moving against the Bando Gora; or more as they probably already feel my capture was a justification of their decision. There¡¯s also the fact that I need time to process what, and how, I did what I did. Given that Grandmaster Yoda sensed my moment of weakness on Tatooine, the risk that any¡ stench,¡± I frowned as I felt that word was wrong, but in the moment, I couldn¡¯t come up with a better one, ¡°of the Dark Side was still upon me from what I did in the Bando Gora base was too great a risk to take. Plus, if you¡¯d arrived with me in a coma and Vosa in chains, the slim chance they might help you with her rehabilitation,¡± I paused and took a breath to brush off the ripple of anger I felt at even offering Vosa such a chance, ¡°would be gone.¡±
Dooku nodded and I sensed some pride from him. ¡°And Mandalore?¡±
I wasn¡¯t as sure there, though I did have an idea. ¡°Political, possibly.¡±
¡°How so?¡±
While there was a part of me that wanted to roll my eyes at Dooku turning everything linked to my rescue into a teaching moment, I felt I understood why he was doing it. It was another test; one designed to show I could understand my weaknesses and the reasoning behind the actions of others. Both he and Fay treated me as a young man instead of the boy I physically was, so this was a logical way to go about that, while also teaching me to analyse the world around me. While I was comfortable with combat post-operation debriefs from my former life, learning how to apply that logic to economic, sociological, and political situations was a skill I suspected I would need in the future.
¡°Mandalorian culture places a great deal of importance on physical ability. If I¡¯d returned to the sector, even after months of torture, unconscious and unable to defend myself, it could be considered a sign of weakness.¡± Right now, I was simply thinking aloud as I hadn¡¯t placed much thought into why Dooku hadn¡¯t taken me to the Mandalorians as, outside of his issues with them, I didn¡¯t think there would be. Thinking it through now though was revealing other possible reasons. ¡°After spending a year training beside them and earning a reputation as both a clan leader and warrior, all in preparation for what is to come, then me arriving back in-system unable to even defend myself would likely damage that reputation.¡±
As I waited for Dooku to reply I considered that what I¡¯d just told him was likely not entirely true. From my time on Mandalore, I felt that they¡¯d be fine with a warrior returning home badly injured; so long as their opponent was either captured or killed in the process. A moment after that thought, Dooku gave me a rare smile. ¡°Indeed. If you had ended the battle in any condition that allowed you to walk under your own power, even with a crutch, I would have taken young Ordo up on the offer to have you recuperate on Mandalore.¡± The smile faded though I could easily sense his pride. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see that while your body has been invalidated, your mind has remained as sharp and that you are beginning to understand the implications of both your actions and that of others, based on the actions you take.¡± He stood, picking up the empty cup as he did. ¡°That said, once the medical staff are content that you have physically healed from your ordeal, I feel it would be prudent to increase the veracity of your training. Both as a Jedi and in understanding how the galaxy truly works; from the shining, decadent lights of Coruscant to the lowest backwater world with any importance.¡±
I nodded in acceptance. Even while I doubted that I¡¯d enjoy either set of lessons, I knew they would be of great help as I stepped out of the shadow of my masters and started to affect the galaxy directly. Though at least the political lessons would be less physically painful than my lightsaber and Force training.
¡°Before I leave, I would like to offer my thanks.¡± That caught me off guard as Dooku rarely offered thanks, saving it for those he felt truly derived it. ¡°By capturing Komari Vosa, even if it wasn¡¯t your intention, you have allowed me to rectify an¡ error in judgement. Much as you did when we were on Mandalore.¡± His eyes narrowed and I felt the faintest of brushes against my mind from the Force. ¡°If I did not know you better, and how some of these events were not done by you intentionally, I would suspect you were doing this deliberately to ingratiate yourself with me.¡±
¡°I¡¡± I paused almost as soon as I started to reply as, on some level, I was doing these things to gain his support and trust. And not just because I had a quest linked to preventing him from becoming Darth Tyrannus ¨C with said quest having had another objective added and completed. Strangely I had grown to enjoy my time training with Dooku. It was never fun or easy, but there was something in the man that, outside of his similar feelings about the state of the galaxy, I felt a kinship with.
¡°I am not accusing you of manipulating me on purpose, only that through you, The Force is guiding me to places and people from my past where I have wondered about my choices.¡± Dooku¡¯s words were delivered in his usual stoic tone, but I felt there was an honesty and curiosity behind them. As if he was wondering why the Force was guiding his hand in these matters. ¡°With that being said, I feel I have taken up enough of your time. There are others onboard who wish to speak with you, even some that do not realise it, and I would be remiss in my duty as your master to monopolise your time.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± A smirk crept onto my face at Dooku¡¯s strange attempt at a joke; or at least what I was taking as one. Many of our sessions together, be they lightsaber training, meditation, or discussions such as this, often ran longer than planned and not once had he ever seemed to consider others when ending such a session.
He walked from my room, cup in hand, leaving me alone in my thoughts. However, before I could review the meeting I¡¯d just had, Fenrir stirred in my bed and turned his head toward the door as a familiar presence, one mixed with worry and excitement, approached.
The door opened and a small, soft missile tipped with a golden-brown warhead shot into the room, slamming into me with enough force to make my chair slide into the edge of my bed. I felt Fenrir move behind me, though there was no sense he was going to attack Anakin; those playful sessions when we¡¯d helped transport the newly freed slaves from Tantajoc had helped the pup grow to see Anakin was not a threat.
¡°Anakin!¡± The exasperated cry of Shmi drew my eyes to the door to see her following her son into my room. ¡°Let him go! His wounds are still fresh and such rash actions might reopen them.¡±
Anakin all but leapt away from me, glancing down at his hands as if they were suddenly weapons. ¡°S-sorry, I just-¡± I cut him off by placing a hand on his shoulder.
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I spoke with a smile to help reassure him. ¡°The docs have cleared me to move around, though I¡¯m still stuck in this room for at least another day or so, just to be on the safe side.¡±
He nodded and slipped into the seat Dooku had just vacated. ¡°I know. Um, I mean, wh-hat happened?¡± He leaned forward one hand absently moving to pat Fenrir who¡¯d slipped off the bed and was now on the floor under the table. ¡°A-about a week ago I thought I sensed something weird in a dream. Like I wanted to hurt someone badly. Master Dooku said that might be because we share a connection in the Force but he didn¡¯t explain what that means, or what happened.¡±
I struggled to keep a frown from my face at hearing that Anakin had experienced even some of what I¡¯d been going through. Our bond was considered low by the Interface, but with our strength of connection to the Force, that seemed to be enough for him to sense echoes of what I¡¯d felt. I was concerned as having Anakin even indirectly brush up against the Dark Side while so young and untrained wasn¡¯t a path I wanted to be anywhere near, never mind travel down. Plus there was also the concern that if Anakin had felt it, then others with whom I shared bonds with had as well.
¡°It means that, in the ¡®eyes¡¯ of the Force, we¡¯re friends.¡± I didn¡¯t want to go into too much detail, both because it would fly over Anakin¡¯s head and it may well concern Shmi and make her reluctant to let Anakin be trained once he was old enough for me to do so without the Council being able to stop me. ¡°As for what happened¡ We were searching for clues about Master Dooku¡¯s Padawan before me. Clues that led us to a criminal cult that, rather unexpectedly, that former Padawan led. The cult¡ they¡¯d changed her, made her evil, and she¡¯d grown powerful enough to take control of them.¡± I didn¡¯t like labelling anyone as out and out evil, but the Bando Gora and Komari Vosa were worthy of that title in my eyes. I knew I was biased, but after what I¡¯d endured, I didn¡¯t give a fuck if that was wrong. ¡°During our investigation, I was captured. Vosa, that was the Padawan¡¯s name, and you are not to go anywhere near her cell, am I clear?¡± I shifted subject and tone as a random thought of Anakin being curious about Vosa and trying to meet her flashed through my mind. Anakin nodded, though I doubted he understood my worry and I looked over at Shmi. Her face was marred by a heavy frown even as she nodded, letting me know she¡¯d do all she could to ensure Anakin never got near Vosa. I also made a mental note to talk with Dooku and Baalta about that.
¡°Vosa, she wanted to change me, make me like her to hurt Master Dooku. I resisted but¡¡± I paused and looked away, not wanting him to see the pain I knew was reflected in my eyes. ¡°I was close to breaking before Bo, Master Dooku and the others found me.¡± I turned back once I felt I was able to hide the pain from his sight. ¡°After I was free, I¡ well, I lost it. I wanted to do things to Vosa that I shouldn¡¯t and that resulted in me making another mistake. One that almost meant she could steal me away again.¡±
I lifted my arms, letting him see the various lighter lines all over them from the various wounds I¡¯d taken while under Vosa¡¯s tender mercy. The bacta had healed all of them, which was fine by me as I didn¡¯t need physical scars of what had happened; the mental ones were going to be far more than enough.
¡°So Vosa is a better fighter than you?¡±
I shook my head as I looked at the boy, wondering why that was the first thing he took from my story. ¡°Yes, and no. With how I was when I attacked her, I was never going to win. Something I only realised after I woke up in the bacta tank. However, having played the fight over in my head, I feel I could take her if I fought her on more even footing.¡± Perhaps I was being arrogant, but nothing I¡¯d seen in my review of my duel with her suggested I couldn¡¯t take her, and Dooku obviously felt the same as he¡¯d allowed me to go after her without his support.
I leaned forward, wanting to make sure what I said next struck home. ¡°The fact that she could take me down, even if I was not my usual self, is why you aren¡¯t to go anywhere near her. If she could do that to me, I hate to imagine what she¡¯d do to you. I-I¡¯d never forgive myself if what happened to me happened to you.¡± Yes, I was playing on his and his mother¡¯s emotions, but I felt the point needed to be enforced as firmly as it could.
Anakin gulped hard. ¡°I-um, I won¡¯t go there. I promise.¡±
¡°Good.¡± I turned to Shmi as she spoke. ¡°I know you like to learn Ani, but on this, I agree with Cameron and Master Dooku. There are¡ dangers in the galaxy that even a Jedi can struggle with. I-I know you want to be a Jedi like Cameron one day, but I¡ I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±
I silently wondered how things were going to play out for them now. I¡¯d taken them from Tatooine, so Shmi dying to Tusken raiders was highly unlikely to happen, but as Yoda had said, the future was always in motion.
¡°You won¡¯t! I¡¯m going to be the best Jedi ever! Nothing will ever hurt you!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the childish bravado from him. It seemed that need to save people still ran true within him, even if he was no longer a slave. Though I¡¯d have to make sure to focus that desire better, otherwise he would still be at risk of falling under the sway of someone like Darth Sidious. ¡°Hey Cam, what¡¯s up with Bo?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Yes, my reply lacked intelligence, but that had come at me out of Wild Space.
¡°Bo¡¯s not left the Sartr since you arrived.¡± Anakin paused and frowned as if thinking hard about something. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen her at meals, and she always takes her food back to the ship.¡±
I glanced at Shmi for confirmation and got it with a nod. Sighing, I looked back at Anakin. ¡°Um, something happened during the mission. I did something and, well, I don¡¯t think Bo approved.¡± I rubbed the back of my head as I explained and tried to keep things vague enough that Shmi didn¡¯t pick up on what I¡¯d done. No need to start rumours among the Lokella that Bo and I were together. ¡°I¡¯ll-uh, speak with her when I can.¡±
¡°Good. It¡¯s no fun having you both here and no-one to play with.¡± Of course, that was Anakin¡¯s reasoning for asking, I thought as I chuckled at his childish logic. Though it did once more show his need to help and protect others, even if he didn¡¯t understand what was wrong or why.
Suddenly an idea came to me; one that would both distract Anakin from thinking more on my situation with Bo and help further unlock some of his talent. ¡°Hmm, you like building things, right?¡±
¡°Yeah. I¡¯m trying to make a droid to help everyone around here. Mainly with medical stuff for when they rescue other slaves, but also to help defend them.¡± My brow rose at hearing that, but it was a good idea.
¡°Huh. Well, if you¡¯re busy with that, I doubt you¡¯d want to go over the schematics to the Ne¡¯tra Sartr.¡± I leaned back, as if pulling the offer from the table.
¡°What? No! I want that!¡± Anakin shouted, all but leaping across the table at me, before a cough from Shmi made him settle back in his chair. ¡°Um, I mean, yeah, I¡¯d like that.¡±
I chuckled at the behaviour. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Dooku to download a copy for you.¡±
¡°Wizard!¡± He turned to Shmi, a large grin surging across his face. ¡°Did you hear that mum?¡±
¡°I did.¡± Shmi glanced my way before shifting her stance. ¡°Now, I believe Cameron needs to rest, and I think someone has classes to attend.¡±
Anakin¡¯s joy at getting access to the schematics fell in an instant. ¡°Yes, mum.¡± He slid from the chair, though not before giving me a smile. ¡°Thanks. And I¡¯m glad you¡¯re ok.¡±
¡°Me too, kid. Me too.¡± I leaned forward and ruffled his hair, making him scowl, then watched the Skywalkers leave.
Fenrir came over, rubbing up against my leg for attention. As I reached down to pet him, I wondered about this droid Anakin was designing. Clearly, it wouldn¡¯t be a protocol droid ¨C Thank the Force ¨C but I was curious what he could do with better resources. As much as I detested C3PO, Anakin had built him from scrap. That was a skill worth developing, hence why I was giving him access to the Sartr¡¯s plans. It was a good ship, great in many ways, but I felt it could be better, so what better way to see if that was true, then giving the plans to a boy with an insane ability with technology to see what he could improve. Force, if he could improve it, I might have to ask him for help with HK¡¯s later bodies. The current design I had was¡ lacking. Though imagining how annoyed it would make HK if I put him on something not much beyond a B1 battle droid made me chuckle.
However, that amusement fell as my mind shifted to Bo. I¡¯d kissed her as I needed something physical to focus on as my connection to the Force was restored, and while it wasn¡¯t how I¡¯d have made that connection if I¡¯d been more rational, it¡¯s what I¡¯d done on an instinctual level. What made things worse, beyond the fact Bo had no genuine interest in me, was that I¡¯d enjoyed the kiss and, even though I¡¯d caught her by surprise, she hadn¡¯t resisted or complained.
I sighed and ran my free hand over my face. This was a kriffing mess that I wasn¡¯t looking forward to cleaning up.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Fay walked as quickly as she dared without it seeming to others that she was in a hurry. Dooku had met her when she¡¯d arrived on Mtael¡¯s Gift ¨C the name normally brought a smile to her face, though it hadn¡¯t this time ¨C and as they¡¯d walked, he went over certain details of both Cameron¡¯s capture and rescue that she¡¯d wanted clarified after their numerous holocalls.
While she understood his need to not reveal full details over the Holonet, even if she felt it was another sign of his growing paranoia regarding the Order and the lurking Sith presence, she disliked being in the dark on matters such as this.
Her mind had sensed Cameron¡¯s with ease the moment her transport exited hyperspace, but the Padawan seemed reserved, almost as if there was something he was hiding from her. She¡¯d pressed Dooku on this, but he¡¯d been reluctant to reveal anything about what the issue might be. Still, she knew from the Force that it wasn¡¯t anything bad.
Several members of the Lokella paused and nodded to her as she walked past. The mark of respect meant little to her as them being free was the will of the Force and not something she was responsible for, but she allowed it as it brought them comfort.
As she approached Cameron¡¯s quarters, she sensed something¡ unusual in the Force. There was another being in the room with him, one with a strong connection to the Force. No, not another being but an animal of some kind, one that resonated powerfully within the Force.
She glanced at Dooku who was walking a step behind her and to her right, but his face gave away nothing. Nor was there any hint of concern or danger from him within the Force; though she felt she sensed some amusement coming from him. How unusual.
Her curiosity regarding this animal was minor when compared to her need to see Cameron was well with her own eyes, yet it did make her speed increase just a touch.
She walked forward as the doors to Cameron¡¯s quarters opened. ¡°Cameron, it is good to¡¡± Her words failed as she spotted the relatively small black mass that was sprawled out over the Padawan¡¯s legs as he lay on the bed. It took her mind a few seconds to realise just what she was looking at and once she did, she turned and gave Dooku a pointed glare.
The Human stood calmly, unmoved by any annoyance he could sense from her, but that feeling of amusement from him had grown far stronger upon her reaction.
¡°Master?¡±
Cameron¡¯s voice had her turn back to face him; her face removing any hint of shock and dislike it had held as she did. ¡°I¡¯m well Cameron, I was just not expecting to find you had collected a new¡ companion.¡±
Cameron smiled and scratched the Tuk¡¯ata ¨C Fay was fully aware of what it was, having encountered the species before. ¡°Yeah, Fenrir takes some getting used to, but he''s a giant softy.¡± Yet, to find that her Padawan, one with a destiny in the Force, had found a beast forever linked to the Sith due to their initial creation during his ordeal¡ The idea bothered her far more than it should¡¯ve. Yet, as she watched the young beast roll over and expose its belly to her Padawan, Fay couldn¡¯t bring herself to be annoyed at their newest travelling companion.
¡°And when and where did you discover¡ Fenrir?¡± The name sounded strange, and she couldn¡¯t place where it came from. There was something in it though, something that hinted at danger, and she¡¯d have to use the Jedi Archives to search for mentions of the word to confirm her theory.
¡°We found him in the Tantajoc system,¡± Cameron replied sheepishly, which was confusing to Fay. ¡°I-um, accidentally may have formed a bond with him when we met, but he was just so frightened that I wanted to help him feel better.¡± That explained Cameron¡¯s behaviour, though not Master Dooku¡¯s.
She turned to her fellow Jedi Master and raised an eyebrow. His reply was nothing more than a shrug, but it was enough to confirm that he¡¯d intentionally withheld this fact to surprise her.
While there was nothing inherently wrong with that, it did mean she now felt a need to¡ return the favour.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°How¡¯s the loading going?¡±
Bo didn¡¯t turn at my question, though even with the armour on, I could see her tense. ¡°Supplies are loaded and we¡¯re ready to leave whenever you are.¡± With that statement, she stalked towards the landing ramp of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr and I sighed. While I understood her reasoning for being so stiff with me, I wasn¡¯t even close to happy about it.
It had been about a week since I¡¯d come out of the bacta tank and three days since I¡¯d talked to Bo about that kiss. I¡¯d explained that I¡¯d done it purely to help centre myself after being freed of the mask ¨C and I¡¯d barely managed to suppress a full-body shiver at even thinking about that thing ¨C and apologised for how I¡¯d kissed her and overstepping our friendship by taking advantage of her in that moment. I considered trying to explain that I¡¯d needed the grounding to calm the incessant voices in my head demanding I kill everyone on the Bando Gora base for what had been done to me, but that was not something I wanted to dump on her. I wasn¡¯t going to use it as an excuse, no matter how true it was.
An awkward silence that stretched into minutes had developed as I¡¯d waited for her response. I¡¯d sensed a growing pool of anger from her. However, instead of punching me as I¡¯d expected her to do ¨C at a minimum ¨C she¡¯d just asked why we hadn¡¯t gone to Mandalore as it was far closer to Bogdan ¨C the system the Bando Gora base was in ¨C than the Lokella system; especially as there were better and more readily available medical facilities under the control of her father.
I¡¯d explained what I¡¯d suggested to Dooku about why he¡¯d brought me here, even if I didn¡¯t entirely agree with his thinking. That had drawn a snort from Bo followed by a shake of her head. She¡¯d bluntly told me that we¡¯d misread the culture ¨C and she seemed annoyed at me more than Dooku about this ¨C as to the Mando¡¯ade, there was no shame in coming back from a battle gravely wounded. So long as the warrior fought well and with honour, which she assured me I had even if I¡¯d been more aggressive than she¡¯d expected, and that the warrior learnt from their injuries, then there was no dishonour involved.
Before I could comment on that ¨C and the more I considered it the more it made perfect sense ¨C she turned and walked away and since then, had been blunt and standoffish with me. Not once had she stayed in a training area of the station to spar with me, and when both of us were in the firing range and she realised it, she left. Then again, given what Observe had revealed - when I¡¯d used it on her as she¡¯d walked away after I¡¯d given my explanation - it was hardly a surprise. Bo was, rather unexpectedly, confused about how my kiss had made her feel, felt I¡¯d abused her in kissing her how I had and wasn¡¯t happy about me not talking about the kiss as anything more than a way to re-centre myself.
Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to even bring up how the kiss made us both feel, mainly because I¡¯d prefer to not deal with such things, but I realised we¡¯d need to talk about that before we reached Coruscant, and give her a fuller explanation of why I¡¯d done what I¡¯d done. Hopefully, she¡¯d be able to move on from it, and lose the confusion she was experiencing. From there, I could work on restoring any trust she¡¯d lost in me - though it was hard to tell exactly how much her opinion of me had fallen as Reputation was only ever a range and not exact figures - and we could return to how things used to be.
The only time she had been more civil was whenever Anakin was around. There, she¡¯d done her best to act normal, but I knew Anakin knew something was up. Thankfully, he never brought it up when all three of us were together, though he did ask a few times privately if things were going to go back to how they had been between me and Bo.
I told him they would, but it would take time. What¡¯d I¡¯d not mentioned to him was that, with me and Bo going back to Coruscant, that time would likely be extended. Bo had made it clear that while she would still be travelling with us, she¡¯d be staying on the Sartr with HK ¨C who I was not going to bring anywhere near the Temple with the shitstorm I was about to walk into, no matter how much he professed to wanting to see how skilled the current era of Jedi were ¨C instead of residing as a guest of the Jedi.
Having the pair stay on the ship was probably for the best as the idea of an irritated Mandalorian running around the Temple was a recipe for disaster. Plus, the more Bo avoided the temple the less likely it was that Serra or anyone else learnt about my kiss with Bo. Yes, it hadn¡¯t been a romantic gesture, and yes things between me and Serra were far more comfortable, but it was far safer to avoid stirring the pot in that regard; particularly as it had been the drug-induced visions of Serra that had tricked me into falling for Vosa¡¯s trap in the first place.
Yet even if Bo wasn¡¯t in the Temple, the odds of her avoiding trouble on Coruscant were slim. The surface of the ecumenopolis was generally safe and orderly, once you headed down a few dozen levels, things became a lot murkier and dangerous. Or so I¡¯d heard as I¡¯d not had the chance to explore there personally. And there was no way that Bo wouldn¡¯t head down there the first chance she got. If she got into any real trouble ¨C unlikely so long as she didn¡¯t go too far down ¨C then I¡¯d likely have to go and help her, which would just give the Council further ammunition to use against me.
I sighed and shook my head before looking up at the ceiling of the landing bay. I had to be overreacting, hadn¡¯t I? I mean, how much trouble could one Mandalorian get into on the capital world of the Republic?
I put those concerns aside and looked up to a walkway that overlooked the bay. I already knew Anakin was standing there and saw that his mother, Baalta and other members of the Lokella ruling council had gathered to see us off. Even without the Force, it was easy to tell Anakin wasn¡¯t happy about me leaving again so soon after waking up, but he¡¯d been so enamoured with the Sartr¡¯s schematics that I think he wasn¡¯t as put out as he was the last time we left. Force, he¡¯d already found a way to improve the Sartr¡¯s power efficiency by two per cent. It wasn¡¯t much, but both Bo and HK had been impressed with the change, though HK was still a little sceptical of Anakin being of much worth, but that might just be because Anakin was still a child.
If there were more upgrades to come when I next spoke with Anakin, I¡¯d see about having them sent to Duke Adonai, for a small commission for Anakin of course. Beyond improving our friendship, it was a logical step to take in improving the forces of the best military ally I had.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Facing the Council 1
I look around, taking in the gently rolling green hills and clear blue skies, and relax in the warm light of a sun sitting about halfway up from the horizon.
¡°Cam.¡± I turn at hearing the familiar voice coming from somewhere to my right. ¡°Cam, where are you?¡±
The air shifts as I move, reacting to my presence. I move forward, heading towards the voice, but when I reach the peak of the nearest hill, I fail to see the speaker, though I note that clouds are gathering on the horizon.
The familiar hum of a lightsaber powering up comes from my left, yet when I look that way, I fail to see anyone or thing. The hum of a second lightsaber comes from further to my left, yet still I see nothing.
¡°Cam. I¡¯ve missed you dearly.¡± The voice drifted on the wind even as the lightsabers buzz around me. ¡°Where did you go?¡±
I pivot, looking around for who was speaking. I knew the voice, yet still I fail to see anyone as the clouds spread across the horizon, cutting the sky off from the ground with a thin white line.
¡°I¡¯m looking for you, Cam.¡±
I spin around, still unable to see who was talking, even as the ring of white grew stronger; clouds rolling towards my location. A breeze kicks up, cooling the air.
I move down the hill only to stop when my foot clips something. I look down and see a vambrace, immediately recognizing it as one of Bo¡¯s. The breeze grows stronger, drawing more heat from the air as the clouds start to blot out the sun.
¡°Where are you, Cam? Why are you hiding from me?¡± There¡¯s a shift in the voice, taking on an almost unhealthy tint. The hairs on the back of my neck and arms stand up. An urge to get away from the speaker drives me forward. ¡°Don¡¯t go. You¡¯ll miss all the fun.¡±
I demand my legs carry me away, but with each step they seem to sink into the ground, as if the grass beneath me has turned into quicksand.
¡°There you are.¡± A shiver rockets down my spine, almost paralysing me with fear. A second later I am frozen as a familiar, twisted laugh echoes around me. ¡°I have you now.¡±
In the blink of my eye, the world around me shifts. Gone are the green hills and dark clouds. I find myself lying on a hard surface, my arms and legs pulled away from me.
I strain to free myself, but my limbs are bound too tightly.
A sinister beam of red appears at the foot of my bed, followed by a second. A figure, a female, is silhouetted against the red. I go still as the figure steps closer and her face, once elegant and beautiful but now pale, twisted with yellow eyes framed by white hair, looks down at me.
¡°Finally, I¡¯ve found you once more,¡± Vosa says with a smile that is both caring and deranged at the same time. I struggle with greater ferocity against my restraints, but they refuse to move.
One of her hands touches my leg, her lightsaber still active, and I freeze. It feels as if lightning has shot through me as she traces her fingers carefully upwards. ¡°You left before we could finish our training.¡± She continues to smile, making her look both more attractive and insane.
Her fingers kept drifting upwards, the heat from her blade adding to the sensation, only for her fingers to drift outward as they reached my waist. Any relief I gain from that vanishes as she lifts a leg and then straddles me just above my knees.
She leans forward, both lightsaber-wielding hands coming toward my face. The heat from both almost burns my cheeks as all I can see is her face illuminated by the red glow of her blades. ¡°We¡¯re going to have so much fun.¡± She drags out the word ¡®so¡¯, then leans forward, licking the scar on my chest from my verd¡¯goten.
She wiggles her hips upward, and then giggles as she stops over my groin. ¡°See, your body wants this even if your mind is not yet ready.¡±
The lightsabers depower, sending me into darkness. The only sensation comes from Vosa as she rocks herself from side to side. I feel her fingers touch my stomach and then slide down. ¡°Time to finish your training.¡± They hook under the rim of my underwear. ¡°This is going to be so much fun.¡±
¡ ¡
I shot up in my bed, my heart beating so hard it felt as if it would leap from my chest. My eyes darted around the room, looking for the source of that¡ nightmare. Nothing came into focus as the room seemed to spin in time with the frantic thumping of my heart.
I could feel my blood rushing through my veins, looking for a way to escape as my heart pushed it around at insane speeds. As the world came into focus, I reached for a cup beside my bed, only to knock it over, spilling the water all over the table. My hands were shaking as if from a high fever.
My breaths were quick and shallow, yet I felt as if I was struggling to breathe. My mind struggled to process what I¡¯d just experienced even as I felt something shift at the foot of my bed. It took me a moment to remember Fenrir was there, and another to recall that during my captivity he¡¯d grown from the size of a poodle to a German Shepherd; and according to Fay, he¡¯d keep growing quickly until reaching close to his full height ¨C potentially on-par with a Kath hound ¨C by the time he was three.
I felt his presence, young and unfocused, within my mind; a feature of bonding with him. He was confused, frightened, likely because of how I¡¯d awoken. I reached out a still wildly vibrating hand, wanting to comfort him and myself even as my heart rattled around my chest. I needed to¡
Calm flooded my mind as I regained enough awareness to engage Player¡¯s Mind. The terror that¡¯d been wrenching at my soul was banished in an instant along with every emotional link to the dream I¡¯d just experienced. I rebuked myself for trying to sleeping without Player¡¯s Mind, but in the days since we¡¯d left the Lokella system, I¡¯d become reliant on it to avoid having episodes where my thoughts turned back to my time under Vosa¡¯s control and I needed to stop doing that.
Logically, I knew I was suffering from some form of PTSD. I¡¯d seen and experienced it in my former life. But that dream was¡ something else entirely. While it confirmed my choice to not sleep even with Player¡¯s Mind active as the right choice, I¡¯d been ordered to rest by Fay as we were less than a day out from Coruscant and she wanted me rested and centred before we faced the High Council. I¡¯d taken the chance that I¡¯d be able to manage a night of sleep without the strange power active, but after ¡ that, I knew I¡¯d been wrong.
Both my masters had commented on the fact that my mind seemed unusually tranquil since we¡¯d left the Lokella system, which meant they could sense when Player¡¯s Mind was engaged. That made perfect sense as not only had they known me for years, but both were highly skilled and experienced members of the Order. Still, suspecting I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep Player¡¯s Mind active while speaking with the Council, especially as Fay had explained they¡¯d wish to observe me within the Force to see how my brushes with the Dark Side had affected me, I¡¯d thought trying to sleep without it would work. Given the chronometer in the room saying it was barely past midnight and I¡¯d gone to sleep around ten-thirty, it was safe to say the idea hadn¡¯t worked.
Fenrir pushed against my arm, then slumped against my leg ¨C with far more weight than I¡¯d expected ¨C and my hand drifted to his head, scratching him just behind the ears. Hopefully, neither of my masters had been woken or disturbed by my dream, though I knew I¡¯d have to discuss it with them come the morning. And Force was I not looking forward to that. As much as I¡¯d try to avoid mentioning the more¡ provocative elements of the dream, both would likely pick up on it. While I might not be embarrassed about them knowing, as I was far from a normal teen, I was concerned about how Bo would react to it if she overheard us. Especially since at first, I¡¯d thought the voice I¡¯d heard was either her or Serra.
I¡¯d spoken to Bo again about the kiss, and tried to further smooth things over, but she¡¯d been distant, which made sense. Her learning that I¡¯d had a dream like this, and thought perhaps the voice might¡¯ve been hers, would not in any way help her deal with my kissing her and her reactions to it. Observe was still saying she was confused about what I¡¯d done and about me in general, but at least she didn¡¯t seem to think I¡¯d taken advantage of her.
A part of me did wonder if pursuing things with Bo would be worthwhile as, while I¡¯d told Serra and myself that I didn¡¯t want to start anything until we were older and more mature, Bo was already physically older than me and lightyears beyond Serra in mental maturity. Then there was the fact she was a redhead; something I¡¯d always had a weakness for. However I¡¯d promised Serra that we could revisit our feelings once we were older, so getting involved with Bo before then felt as if I was discarding Serra for Bo¡
I shook my head. Nope, I wasn¡¯t going to think about this issue for now; even when I was putting the emotions behind it to one side with Player¡¯s Mind. And certainly not after just dreaming about Vosa in a highly provocative manner. I needed to talk with a shrink, or whatever the Jedi equivalent was, and neither Fay nor Dooku would likely have any interest in dealing with this. That was fine with me as discussing such things with either just felt all sorts of wrong. Now, I¡¯d been talking with Fay every day since she¡¯d arrived in the Lokella station, but she¡¯d made sure we didn¡¯t go into too much detail as the wounds were still very fresh in my mind, and while those talks had been awkward as fuck, it was still far better than doing so with Dooku would ever be.
Still, I knew that at some point reasonably soon, I was going to have to sit down with Bo and determine what her feelings toward me were, if I wanted to act on them, and how to handle how I felt about Serra as well. Honestly, I¡¯d considered not telling her about me kissing Bo, but quickly dismissed the idea as that would only make things worse if she ever learnt about it at a later date if we were to grow closer.
Hopefully, Serra would understand why I¡¯d kissed Bo when I had and would get over her anger about it quickly enough that it didn¡¯t damage our friendship as, when it came right down to it, Serra was my closest and best friend ¨C in or out of the Order ¨C and I needed that connection; which had surprised me a touch when I¡¯d realised it.
I sighed and leaned back in bed. Fenrir pushed against my side as my hand started scratching him under his front leg. With Player¡¯s Mind active, I knew I wouldn¡¯t have another dream like I¡¯d just had, yet even with my emotions suppressed, I was still concerned I would. Illogical, but entirely human. Plus there was the fact that sleeping with Player¡¯s Mind active wasn¡¯t a long-term solution, but hopefully, that would be something I could work on once back at the Temple with Jedi trained to help those with mental problems.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°While we understand that this base was a trap, one soaked in the Dark Side due to the Bando Gora¡¯s actions beforehand, we are curious what drove you to race off toward these voices?¡± Windu¡¯s question was pointed but I was able to avoid flinching under his gaze as while he was a scary motherfucker, I¡¯d faced review boards for actions in combat before. However, the fact that the High Council wished to review every action I¡¯d taken since first setting foot on Mandalore over two years ago was, in Dooku¡¯s opinion, a highly unusual one to be taken regarding a Padawan. He''d stated that such matters were generally handled by the Council of First Knowledge and Yoda had explained, in that strange speech pattern of his, that I was an unusual Padawan, and the High Council reserved the right to review the actions of any member of the Order; from the smallest youngling to the wisest master.
So far, we¡¯d reviewed my time on Mandalore - with a heavy focus on why I¡¯d chosen to go there for training -, my decisions leading up to and during the honour duel, and the completion of my Verd¡¯goten. Their opinions on all three could probably have been predicted by the aforementioned younglings for their dogmatism. And though I could feel that Dooku was about as impressed with their responses as I was, and Fay being more disappointed than frustrated, all of us were able to weather the - what I felt was unjust - scrutiny with a calm exterior.
Strangely, they had not had many issues with the attack on the slaver base in the Tantajoc system, nor with me bonding with Fenrir, save that I was possibly too young to establish a bond with such a potentially dangerous creature. Still, Plo Koon and Yarel Poof were interested in studying the effect of the bond on both me and Fenrir while Micah Giiett had wondered if my choosing to learn with the Mandalorians was in preparation for what specialization I¡¯d follow once I was knighted.
After I¡¯d given my reasoning for each action, they¡¯d gone quiet. If not for the fact that both Fay and Dooku had informed me they¡¯d likely do this beforehand I¡¯d have been unnerved. Force, even knowing it was going to happen was still unsettling. The High Council debated issues telepathically so they could project a unified voice when making decisions, but I¡¯d noticed that on a few decisions, they¡¯d taken longer to reach consensus than others. Still, while an approach I wasn¡¯t used to, it was no different than when senior officers had dismissed me and my unit from the room so they could discuss issues regarding a mission privately. Hell, if the officers could¡¯ve, I was sure they¡¯d have loved to do it telepathically to simply unnerve those they were reviewing.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t truly know, Master Windu,¡± I said in response to his question. ¡°I¡¯d love to say I did so because I thought my friends were somehow both on the planet and in danger, but I should¡¯ve known better. Master Dooku warned us about the dangers we¡¯d face inside before we breached, but even with the Dark Side swirling around us and trying to breach my mental defences, I should¡¯ve tried to sense them instead of running in half-cocked.¡± I¡¯d already gone over this twice before ¨C once in my head and once with Dooku ¨C yet it was only getting worse with time. Yes, hindsight was a bitch, but even ignoring me underestimating the Dark Side, which Dooku had suggested I¡¯d done out of arrogance, the sheer number of stupid arsed mistakes I¡¯d made on Kidriff were frankly insulting. And that¡¯s saying nothing about me not using Player¡¯s Mind or my other unique powers.
¡°Mistakes you made on Kidriff, no one here doubts. Yet learnt from them, have you not?¡± I lowered my head at Yoda¡¯s words of wisdom. ¡°And suffered for your mistakes, no one here doubts. A more pressing issue to us, that is.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± I turned to Ki-Adi-Mundi as he spoke. ¡°Regardless of how this council feels regarding your actions before encountering the Bando Gora, we are glad you are back with us. The¡ trials you faced under Komari Vosa¡¯s care,¡± the Cerean¡¯s gaze shifted to Dooku for a moment, ¡°are ones many would struggle to survive; never mind overcome and return to us afterwards.¡±
¡°While we are impressed with the strength of your mental barriers,¡± my focus turned to Oppo Rancisis as he spoke, and I was glad Player¡¯s Mind was active as it diluted any issues that I had with staring at the massive snake-like Jedi master, ¡°and fully understand why you have them so powerfully raised, we require you to lower them. Yes, you have returned to the Order after your ordeal, but there is little doubt your mind and connection to the Force will have been altered by this event.¡±
¡°To be clear, we aren¡¯t targeting you due to your age or the strength of your connection to the Force, Padawan. If what you¡¯d endured happened to a member of this council, we would ask the same of them. The need to examine how this affected your connection to the Force, and how you are coping are things we need to know. For your wellbeing more so than our curiosity.¡± I gave Sifo-Dyas a nod in understanding and thanks for his explanation as, for a moment, I had been concerned I was being targeted due to how elements of the council felt about me.
Both Dooku and Fay had made it clear that this was going to happen, but that didn¡¯t make me feel any better about letting the High Council examine my connection to the Force or read any surface thoughts I was having. I knew they¡¯d never be able to see the future knowledge I had ¨C as neither Fay nor Dooku had seen it during the numerous sessions where we spent time telepathically linked ¨C but my plans for how to handle what was to come were things I¡¯d rather not have them see. Out of context, it¡¯d look like I was preparing for war on the Republic, which while possibly true, wasn¡¯t my motivation. Then there was them sensing anything I might feel regarding Vosa and how I still had a desire to kill her as brutally as possible, or my conflicted feelings regarding Serra, Bo, and a few others.
To counter this, as I lowered Player¡¯s Mind, I focused on random thoughts. Wondering how people I didn¡¯t have a stronger connection to were doing, what was going on in the Senate and other random bullshit. If they sensed that, they¡¯d know I was hiding things, but I hoped they¡¯d think I was just trying to not relive my trauma once more.
Almost as soon as Player¡¯s Mind went down, I felt the familiar sensation of the mind of another brushing up against mine; though this time, the mind was not one I instantly knew. Nor was it alone. There was an urge to slap away the gentle brushing probes but I chose not to. Instead, I closed my eyes and let them touch my mind with theirs. I had no idea how long this was going to take and the idea of staring at the apparent vacant eyes of the High Council as they examined me wasn¡¯t something I wanted to do; not after dealing with it from Fay and Dooku when they¡¯d examined me before we¡¯d arrived back on Coruscant.
After some time ¨C though I had no way of knowing without glancing down at my chronometer which I suspected wouldn¡¯t go over well with the High Council ¨C I felt the various presences pull back, and I opened my eyes to see the council was still stationary. More than likely, they were going over what they¡¯d sensed from their examination.To avoid having to watch them have their mental conference, I turned my attention to the view of Coruscant through the windows that lined the council chambers.
¡°Has his mind always been so¡ distant?¡± My head snapped back to the council at Yaddle¡¯s question, wondering what she meant by that. A nod from Fay to my right made my brow crease.
¡°Yes. It is something that Master Dooku and I have spoken at length about.¡± My frown deepened as my mind tried to understand what they were implying. Was there something wrong with my connection to the Force, something that had been there for as long as the pair had been training me? ¡°At first, we suspected it was a residual effect of how he arrived in our time, yet when it continued to exist even after several years, we realised it was caused by something else. Master Dooku has some theories on why his mind seems remote within the Force, and how he interacts with the Force, but that is, perhaps, a conversation for another time and place.¡±
By now, my brow likely looked like a cracked eggshell with how pronounced my frown had become. Had I been using the Force wrong ever since I¡¯d been reborn? Was that why I felt distant to the other Jedi, or was there something else at play here? Could it be because I wasn¡¯t originally born into this universe, but inserted by powers beyond anyone¡¯s comprehension, or was it a result of having to use the Force through the Interface?
¡°That is true, and I for one would be interested in Master Dooku¡¯s theories.¡± Windu¡¯s words and Dooku¡¯s nodding acceptance of them drew me from my thoughts, though I knew I¡¯d return to them later. ¡°However, I feel you¡¯re correct, Master Fay, regarding this strange connection not being relevant to today¡¯s topics of discussion.¡±
¡°Agree with you Master Windu, I do. Though concerns about this unusual connection, I have.¡± Yoda¡¯s eyes drifted over me as if looking at me like something was both fundamentally wrong and incredibly fascinating at the same time. ¡°Easy to observe, it is, how affected by events, you have been. What you endured, none should.¡± Yoda¡¯s head shook as he spoke, remorse clear in his voice as I sensed his grief as he released it into the Force. ¡°Holding up, you appear to be. But observation, we recommend.¡± His eyes shifted to my right. ¡°Master Fay, trained in the mental arts you are, yes?¡±
¡°It has been some time since I¡¯ve used that training, but I remember my lessons well, Master.¡± A ripple in the Force passed between the two, possibly linking back to a long-shared memory regarding Fay¡¯s time as a Padawan or young Jedi Knight. Yet under that, there was a faint taste of pain, as if the memory also brought up memories Fay would rather not face.
¡°Good, good.¡± Yoda tapped his small hand on the side of his chair. ¡°To assist you, a healer we will assign. Work with them, you will. Help Padawan Shan, together you shall.¡±
¡°Padawan,¡± I shifted focus to Windu as he spoke to me, ¡°from what we can see, your mind has held up remarkably well for what you¡¯ve faced. The hardships you faced¡ we can sense echoes of them from you, and while your connection to the Force doesn¡¯t appear to be unbalanced, and as such, even ignoring your actions that predate your torment, we recommend you remain within the Temple¡¯s walls for some time.¡±
¡°Yes, Master Windu.¡± While the idea of being locked up in the Temple wasn¡¯t the most appealing, I understood why they wanted me to stay and agreed with them entirely. What I¡¯d gone through with Vosa needed time to recover from or at least time to allow me to return to my training outside the temple without the risk that I¡¯d suffer a fatal relapse over what I¡¯d endured. Then there was the fact I¡¯d used the Force three times since last being in the Temple, and each time the amount of time using the Dark Side and desire to draw upon it had been greater. All in all, it was both the medically, spiritually, and tactically logical course of action to take.
Windu nodded before turning to Saesse Tiin. I followed his gaze. When I¡¯d first met this Jedi up close and, in the flesh, he had reminded me heavily of a demon. I knew that wasn¡¯t the case, but deeply ingrained teachings from my former life were still within, and I¡¯d reacted to them. Now, that feeling, while still present, was far less noticeable.
¡°Padawan, from the reports we¡¯ve read, you admit to not only changing the plan for your rescue to destroy the Bando Gora base ¨C a worthy choice ¨C but that you also wished to go after Komari Vosa.¡± He leaned forward, making it seem as if he was a monster toying with his food (namely me) before he ate it. ¡°An admirable choice to make, especially given the circumstances of your situation.
Being reminded of what that forced the images to come flooding back into my mind. I took several deep breaths, seeking to drive away the memories as I felt a hand come to rest on my shoulder. It left a moment later, but it was enough to help me push those memories out of my thoughts. They were replaced by my fight ¨C and calling it that was being generous ¨C with Vosa. Seeing her face once more, twisted with that deranged smile as she taunted me, brought up the anger within me once more. However, I knew this was going to happen, and after a few sessions with Fay, I was able to, if not let go of that anger, then push it aside for a time. Which is what I did now.
Even as I did that, I felt a gentle brush against my mind and turned to Fay. She smiled down at me, though it was easy to see the concern behind the smile.
¡°Do you need a moment, Padawan?¡±
I shook my head. ¡°No, Master Giiett. I¡¯m just¡ not at a point where going over my actions doesn¡¯t cause me to once more feel anger. Though now some of it is directed inward at how foolish I was to engage her. I was too weak and disoriented to stand a chance against her, yet seeing her again after being freed¡ I rushed in and, if not for the help of the Mandalorians, would¡¯ve likely been recaptured by Vosa.¡±
¡°Great horror, you have faced. While demons still plague your mind, to stand here today, great strength it shows.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master Yoda.¡± I took another deep breath, trying to find a centre of calm in my mind; though when my thoughts drifted to Bo and Serra, I swiftly moved away. I didn¡¯t need the council thinking I was feeling anything like that when speaking about Vosa. Especially not with the nightmare I¡¯d had on the way to Coruscant still rattling around in my mind. Fucking Eidetic Memory was working against me on this.
¡°I, I don¡¯t deny that when I fought her, I wanted her dead. Nor that I still feel that urge, even if I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d act on it if given the chance. Yet, as strange as it sounds, the very fact I wanted her dead is likely why she was more interested in recapturing me than killing me. She wanted to break me, to turn me to the Dark Side as a way to hurt Master Dooku. By forcing me to keep fighting her, to keep trying to rather pathetically fight her, she felt I would fall and she would win.¡±
¡°And did she?¡±
¡°No, Master Koon, she didn¡¯t. In the end, after Bo-Katan Kryze had stunned her, I had a moment where I could¡¯ve killed her, but I didn¡¯t.¡± My eyes sought out each member of the council as I spoke, making sure they believed the half-truth I was telling. It was a simple trick to use to convince people of your sincerity, but one they might not expect from me, which was likely why Dooku insisted I do it. I felt some of the council as they brushed against my mind with the Force. They were looking for the truth in my words, and they¡¯d find them so long as I didn¡¯t focus on the bits I was leaving out. ¡°I did use the Force to ensure she stayed down, but I didn¡¯t kill her when I had the chance.¡±
Silence once more fell over the chamber as the council conferred with each other telepathically. I wanted to speak with my masters, but even doing so mentally would be sensed by the council and might make them wonder if I was hiding something, and what it was. As the silence stretched onward, I once again looked out over the gleaming surface of Coruscant. It was such a shame that underneath the shiny surface, where the Senate and Jedi Temple were, corruption ran rampant.
¡°While there are elements of what you¡¯ve just said that we are concerned about, and will be discussing further with your masters over the coming weeks, we have reached a judgement on how to proceed.¡± Windu¡¯s word snapped my attention back to the chamber. ¡°While your usage of the Dark Side is extremely troubling ¨C especially as it isn¡¯t the only instance where you¡¯ve shown a susceptibility to the Dark Side ¨C the fact you stand here now to not only to explain your actions but to receive our judgement speaks highly of your mental strength. Many Jedi more senior than you would struggle to survive what you did. The fact that your presence within the Force, however muted, isn¡¯t corrupted by the Dark Side is a testament to your strength of will and the training given to you by your masters. That said, you have willingly used the Dark Side, and that is something we cannot overlook, no matter how¡ understandable the circumstances were.¡±
As I worked out that I wasn¡¯t going to be killed or thrown in a dark cell for the rest of my days, I released a breath I hadn¡¯t realised I¡¯d been holding. Yet any hope I had that I¡¯d get off lightly vanished with the fractional upturn of Windu¡¯s mouth. ¡°As we, like your masters, are concerned about your mental state, and also wish to ensure you¡¯re not placed in another situation in the near future, we have decided that beyond simply seeing a Jedi healer along with Master Fay, you will be confined to the temple for no less than five months for observation.¡± I wanted to groan, but I knew it could¡¯ve been so much worse. ¡°During this time, when not meditating on what has happened, you will assist Jedi Instructors in the teaching of the Code to Younglings and Initiates. Also, while you are still allowed to continue practising your velocities and maintain your lightsaber, you are not permitted to spar with any other member of the Jedi. This also extends to teaching elementary velocities and moves to other Jedi, regardless of if your masters feel you are sufficiently versed in those forms of combat or not.¡±
¡°I¡ Yes, Master.¡± The punishment wasn¡¯t the worst but being banned from any type of combat training was irritating. Still, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to complain about it, even if I suspected a few of my friends might.
¡°Do you have anything you wish to ask the council before we move on from this matter?¡±
¡°Yes, Master Rancisis, I do,¡± I replied after taking a moment to consider things. ¡°When I was captured, Master Fay returned to seek help from the Order, yet none was given. While I know I¡¯m not privy to your reasoning, I¡ I want to know why the only help that came was from Knight Vos and a squad of Mandalorians.¡± I tried to keep my anger at them for not providing more help under control, but it was hard. Dooku had hinted heavily that he was as perturbed by it as I was, and I suspected if I was already a knight that he¡¯d had left the Order over this. Hell, if not for his words about there being benefits to being a Knight, I may well have left already. And even then, it was still a close-run thing.
¡°The Council sent a team of Jedi after the Bando Gora once before. It did not end well.¡± Giiett explained slowly, his eyes not meeting mine initially. ¡°When Master Fay sought our help, we were reluctant to risk another such disaster. Plus, with the mission being a rescue and not a confrontation, we felt a team of Master Fay, Dooku and Knight Vos would be sufficient to achieve the desired outcome.¡± A small smile came to his lips as he finally met my eyes. ¡°It seems we were right in our judgement, even if the exact outcome was not one that we¡¯d foreseen.¡±
I wasn¡¯t going to thank him for revealing that little, but it was still more than I¡¯d expected. ¡°I see.¡± Within the Force, I felt a sliver of remorse from him and a few others, including strangely Windu, but that was it. Still, at least it hadn¡¯t been a simple ¡®will of the Force¡¯ bullshit speech about why they¡¯d done nothing.
¡°Now, Master Dooku, after reading over your report, we are led to believe that the former Padawan, Komari Vosa, is being held in a location you deem secure?¡±
¡°Yes. While I had considered bringing her here with us, I felt it better for the state of my current Padawan to leave my former Padawan in another location. One that has the facilities to restrain a Force user when called upon.¡± I fought to keep a smirk off my face at that. Vosa was back with the Lokella, stuck in the training room that disrupted Force connections while secured in a cell and with the very mask she¡¯d used on me secured over her skull. ¡°I wish to request that I be allowed to attempt to rehabilitate her.¡± While his words were, as usual, clear and controlled, I could sense some faint discomfort or displeasure coming from him.
Yoda leaned forward in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he focused intently on Dooku. ¡°Your fault, you believe her fate to be?¡±
Another faint ripple of either discomfort or displeasure drifted through the Force. ¡°Yes, Master Yoda. While I feel her infatuation with me was a valid reason for her to be removed as my Padawan, I fear not assigning her to another, and not helping her complete her training to become a Jedi was a mistake on the part of the Order. That decision is what led her to seek, and for this council to approve, a role on the task force to Baltizaar.¡±
Dooku had already discussed his plans with me and Fay, and while I understood his reasoning for wanting to help Vosa, a large part of me would prefer if the Council simply chose to have her pay for what she¡¯d done to me. Still, it was odd to see him concerned about anyone, and didn¡¯t fully fit with his personality; not unless he had an ulterior motive for doing this. However, I¡¯d failed to determine what that was and when I¡¯d asked him directly, he¡¯d refused to reveal anything. That annoyed me heavily until I¡¯d used Player¡¯s Mind to take the emotion out of my thinking and come at the problem logically. Working from what I knew of Dooku and his plans, I felt there was a decent chance he wanted to help Vosa to prepare for what was to come and possibly even find a use for Vosa. While I felt this made some sense, I¡¯d not brought it up with Dooku and certainly wasn¡¯t going to with Fay as I knew she¡¯d never approve even if my idea was without merit.
¡°From you, unusual it is, for regret to show. Yet wisdom, I find in your words.¡± The diminutive, but deceptively powerful Grandmaster leaned back in his chair. ¡°However, grave her crimes were, punishment, she must face.¡±
¡°The Bando Gora have been a thorn in the Republic¡¯s side for decades. One that evolved into a problem of the Order in more recent times. That the one responsible for their recent growth in power and influence was a former Padawan of ours is troubling as it could be seen by some as a sign the Republic has grown weak. However, with her capture and the destruction of their main base of operations, we feel the immediate threat posed by the Bando Gora has been neutralized.¡± Windu had taken up the point from Yoda with ease, and that was something that, the longer this meeting dragged on the more apparent it became. The two seemed to work in tandem, shifting control of a conversation to not only keep me on my toes but, I suspected, give the impression the High Council was in lockstep over their decisions and the reasoning behind them. Yet, from the subtle glances and shifts in postures from others ¨C mainly Sifo-Dyas and Giiett ¨C I wondered how complete the apparent unity of the council was. ¡°As such, while this council agrees that rehabilitation should be attempted, it can only take place after she has stood trial before a Republic court and been sentenced for her crimes, and only then if we feel that there is any regret within her regarding her actions.¡±
The urge to snort in disbelief was strong, but I managed to resist. It would be a cold day on Mustafar before Vosa, in her current state, would express guilt for what she¡¯d done. Force, even after years of rehabilitation I doubted she would. It was almost as if the council was simply giving Dooku an empty platitude as they washed their hands of her; likely preferring if she was executed for her crimes so they could move on with pretending all was right in the galaxy. Of course, Dooku had expected this ¨C as had Fay, though she had held out some hope the council might see reason ¨C but seeing it play out was still a sight to behold.
¡°This is the will of the Council?¡± Dooku¡¯s tone gave no hint to how he felt about their ruling, but I didn¡¯t even need to sense his feelings to know he was both angered at their decision, and unsurprised to be proven correct.
¡°It is.¡±
¡°Very well.¡± A lesser man might¡¯ve ranted at the council over this; cursing them openly at their foolishness, but I knew Dooku wouldn¡¯t do so. Though I¡¯d have paid him every credit I had ¨C currently a little south of three hundred million according to the publicist who wished to speak with Fay and I about a proposition he¡¯d received ¨C to see him do so.
¡°Your disappointment in our ruling, we understand. However, face punishment for her crimes, Komari Vosa must. Our logic on this matter, you must agree with. Know this, your current Padawan does.¡±
¡°Yes, Master Yoda.¡± Dooku lowered his head in acceptance, but I already knew he had plans for this happening, even if I wasn¡¯t fully aware of them to spare me from having to lie to the council once he enacted them. Plus, this was another moment when it became clear where Qui-Gon Jinn got his tendency to go against the council from. ¡°With your permission, I will speak with those holding her to arrange a transfer.¡±
Windu stared at Dooku intently, almost as if he was looking into his soul, in a way I¡¯d seen him stare at me before. For a moment I wondered if Windu could sense what Dooku was planning. Windu¡¯s brow twitched, near the same place it had when he¡¯d stared at me before he leaned back in his chair and crossed his fingers under his chin. ¡°Very well. I will have the Temple Guard expect your call by the end of the day.¡±
For the umpteenth time today, silence fell over the chamber before I saw Fay and Dooku turn. Realising the meeting was over ¨C though not having been given a hint of that by the council ¨C I followed a split second later, cutting off Windu from staring at me as I did.
The walk through the antechamber was made in silence, though once we were on the elevator heading down, Fay spoke. ¡°The council was far more lenient than I¡¯d expected. Not so much regarding Komari Vosa, but toward their restrictions on Cameron.¡±
¡°Indeed, though their insistence that he cannot have any martial training feels misguided. And as for their insistence that a healer is present while you help him through his trauma¡ They are close to overstepping their boundaries.¡± A frown marred Dooku¡¯s face in a rare display of emotion. ¡°As for Komari, it is as I expected.¡±
¡°Then you will commence with your plan?¡±
Dooku nodded at Fay and then looked at me. ¡°I understand your feelings regarding Komari are strong, and that you may feel I am abandoning you to help her. However, I need you to trust my judgement on this matter. I do not have the same connection to her that I do to you; not then and certainly not now. That said, I feel she can play a role in coming events far greater than rotting away in a Jedi-controlled prison.¡± He turned and gazed out of the elevator, taking in the sight of the temple as we ascended towards the roof. ¡°Therefore, before the council is aware, I will be departing the temple and returning to the ShaDo system,¡± even if I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, I really hated that name, ¡°to remove Komari to a more¡ remote location away from the council¡¯s prying eyes.¡±
¡°Yes, master.¡± A part of me was angry that he was going to abandon me here to head off with her, but I did trust him. Or at least as much as I could without being sure he wasn¡¯t going to become Darth Tyrannus. ¡°I understand, though I¡¯m not happy about it.¡±
The corners of Dooku¡¯s lips lifted upwards. It wasn¡¯t a smile, but the beginnings of one, which was an unusual sight on his face. ¡°I am glad that you can see past your, entirely valid and reasonable, dislike of Komari to trust me. I did not want to part with you thinking I was abandoning you.¡±
¡°I know you¡¯re not, master. And while I don¡¯t think she can be redeemed, may the Force be with you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re already starting to let go of your feelings regarding Miss Vosa, Cameron. It is a good first step on your path to recovery.¡± I turned to Fay as she spoke, and while she wasn¡¯t smiling, there was warmth in her expression. ¡°Something that we¡¯ll continue over the next few months.¡±
¡°I feel the healer assigned to help will report their findings to the council.¡±
¡°Yes, I feel the same,¡± Fay replied to Dooku¡¯s comment. ¡°To force you, no pun intended, into a personal situation like this is highly unusual. One that I agree comes close to overstepping their influence on how a Jedi trains their Padawan. Still, additional help should never be turned away; not unless the offer comes from one you cannot trust even slightly to work for a common good.¡± She paused and fixed her gaze upon me. ¡°With that in mind, I think it would be best if, during our sessions, we avoid mentioning our friends within the Order. At least more than we would naturally do so.¡± The slight stress she applied to the word ¡®friends¡¯ made it clear she was referring to the Coalition, though that only consisted of a handful of other Jedi.
Stolen novel; please report.
¡°Of course, master.¡± Of the members, only Sifo-Dyas could be compromised if his name was revealed. And he was the one I¡¯d least like to reveal as having a potential ally on the high Council wasn¡¯t something I was willing to lose. Certainly not before I was knighted when I could move more freely around the galaxy and Dooku could reveal what exactly he was planning regarding the holocron vault and the archives.
I frowned as my thoughts turned back to the just-finished meeting. ¡°Um, why does Master Windu get that twitch on his forehead? The one right here,¡± I touched my forehead in the same spot. ¡°He gets it whenever he stares at me intently; as he did today with Master Dooku.¡±
My masters shared a look before Fay replied. ¡°Much like Knight Vos, Master Windu has a very rare Force ability. Though Knight Vos can use psychometry, Master Windu¡¯s ability is far more¡ esoteric. With the Force, he is able to see, let¡¯s say cracks, in anything he focuses on. Be it an object like a sealed door or window, an event and its ramifications or even within another sentient being and how one action might affect their future. While other Jedi do have this ability, Master Windu¡¯s ease with it is something I¡¯ve heard of no other Jedi being able to do throughout my entire life. He can locate and, if he chooses to, exploit the faintest weakness in anything; even allowing him to determine a threat before it develops into one. Or that is at least how I understand the power.¡±
¡°I have seen Shatterpoint in action, and while Master Fay¡¯s words are vague, they are accurate as to what the ability is capable of.¡± I felt my jaw fall as Dooku added a confirmation to Fay¡¯s words.
¡°That¡¯s¡ just¡ wow.¡± A new notification in the Interface drew my attention and while I wanted to open it, I knew doing that in front of my masters ¨C and my likely emotional response ¨C would concern them. Thus instead, my mind wandered back to a clip of Windu using the Force during the Battle of Ryloth. There, Windu had used the Force to shatter the permaglass cockpit of an AT-TE. Up until now, I just thought he had that much control of telekinesis that he was able to shatter it without harming the vehicle¡¯s driver. Now, however, I wondered if it was this power that allowed him to know exactly where and with how much force to shatter it safely.
¡°Indeed. Master Windu is not averse to using the power on individuals when he is unsure of the path to follow or doubts the veracity of a being¡¯s words. While he should use that knowledge to follow the will of the Force, I believe he chooses at times not to; but that is simply a personal feeling and not a proven fact.¡± Even though his voice was calm, I could easily sense Dooku¡¯s unease about the ability, and frankly, I quickly understood why. The potential to use such a power and not abuse it wasn¡¯t something I think most people could handle. Then there was the issue that, if misunderstood, there was the chance Windu could fail to see something in the same way Force user might misinterpret a vision. ¡°He has, I suspect, used the ability on you multiple times already, but based on what Master Sifo-Dyas and others have stated about their visions, I am fairly certain he cannot see the path you are following. Though knowing Master Windu as I do, there is a high probability that this is why he often appears antagonistic towards you. And armed with this new knowledge, you may one day be able to predict his behaviour.¡±
¡°While I don¡¯t think you should be looking to manipulate a senior member of the Order, Cameron, Master Dooku¡¯s point is valid.¡± I turned to Fay as she spoke. ¡°Also, while I¡¯m sure you are curious about Shatterpoint, since you have failed to show any inclination toward the ability to date, I don¡¯t think you ever could use it to the extent Master Windu does. Nor should we concern ourselves with that ability during your training.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± Though based on the notification that was waiting for me, I suspected Fay was off base about this. Yet with both masters watching me, I¡¯d have to wait a little longer to confirm my feeling.
A gentle ping was followed by the doors opening, and we stepped out onto one of the upper floors of the Temple. Dooku took a few steps away and then turned to face us. ¡°I leave our Padawan in your care, Master Fay. Hopefully, while I am engaged with my project, he can avoid finding trouble within the walls of the temple.¡±
Fay chuckled, filling the air with that sweet, musical laugh of hers. ¡°I think we both know that is unlikely, Master Dooku. The Force does seem to have a plan for Cameron that often leaves us exasperated with his actions. Still, may the Force be with you during your work.¡±
Dooku bowed slightly. ¡°And with both of you.¡± With that he turned and walked away, heading, I assumed, towards either an exit or the hanger. We stood there and watched until he turned a corner before Fay spoke to me.
¡°Come along Cameron. While I know you don¡¯t wish to stay here any longer than necessary, I believe there may be a few people who will be glad of our return. Plus, it will do you good to spend time around Jedi your age for once.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± I slipped into step beside her. I knew she was jesting, but a part of me did wonder if she was concerned about the growing closeness between myself and Bo; and how that might affect my future within the Order. Fay might understand the Mandalorian culture, and may even be seen by many as one, but she didn¡¯t want me to be influenced by their philosophies. Though with me now stuck in the temple, the odds of getting to see Bo outside of holocalls were slim. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t grow too bored stuck on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr with just HK for company.
On second thought, I probably should be more concerned with HK convincing Bo that a good way to pass the time was to burn down the Senate or something.
Putting that amusing but concerning thought from my mind, but not before noting to try and find a way to have HK not egg-on Bo, I opened the Interface¡¯s notification.
Force Power Discovered!
Shatterpoint
This is the ability to use the Force to see the faults within whatever they focus on. Be that an object, a living being, a style of combat, or even at its most powerful, how an event can affect the course of those involved in it. Both directly and indirectly
...
WARNING!
As you don¡¯t have a natural affinity for this ability, nor have taken a perk to gain such an affinity, several restrictions are in place.
XP gains for this power are reduced by a factor of 15 and you will be unable to take the ability above Professional: 1 without the relevant perk.
Said perk will be available from level 30 onwards.
...
Yeah, after Fay¡¯s description that¡¯s about what I expected. The wording and the issues with the power were almost word for word the same as for Psychometry; bar the fact the penalty factor was fifteen instead of ten. This was in keeping with certain Force Powers requiring an innate ability to use, yet the Interface allowed me to slide around those restrictions, to a degree, which while not ideal, was better than never being able to use those powers. Plus, when the description was added to Fay¡¯s words, this seemed like a very impressive and useful power; one that, in the right hands, could be game-breaking. Pun intended. And with me being stuck in the temple for the next half a year, it might be worth training up.
While getting it to Professional:1 would certainly not get me close to the level Windu could use it, I expected at even that level it would be extremely useful. And if I spent the perk point, then I¡¯d have a power that, once trained up, could, in theory, allow me to see paths within visions that were the most beneficial to what I wanted to achieve. Of course, there was the possibility that at level 30 I¡¯d discover more useful perks, but that was just something I¡¯d have to deal with when I reached the level.
¡°Cam!¡± The shout of my name drew my thoughts from Shatterpoint ¨C though I knew I¡¯d return to it later ¨C and I turned right just in time to intercept a younger brown mass as it slammed into me. From the horns poking out of the black hair and the familiar sense I got from the child in the Force I quickly worked out it was Tedra. Something confirmed as a young-looking Jedi walked over with a group of Initiates behind him. The group were whispering to each other while staring at Tedra and me.
¡°Hello, Tedra. It¡¯s been a while.¡± As I spoke, I ran my hand over her hair, making sure to avoid the horns.
¡°Initiate Zill,¡± Tedra pulled back from the hug as Fay spoke to look up at her, ¡°it is good to see you again. How are your studies going?¡±
Tedra bowed her head to Fay before answering. ¡°Master Fay. It¡¯s ok, I guess. The classes can be a bit boring, and I don¡¯t like being told what to do.¡± The Jedi that was the one escorting her group came closer even as Fay commented.
¡°To become a good Jedi, you must understand the fundamentals of the Force, Initiate. And while we understand why you dislike having to follow their orders, your minders are only trying to look out for you.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Tedra all but whined, ¡°but what¡¯s outside the Temple is just so cool.¡±
I frowned even as I saw most of her clanmates had shifted their focus to Fay. ¡°Tedra, are you¡¡±
¡°Initiate Zill!¡± The loud, slightly exasperated tone of the approaching Jedi cut me off from asking if Tedra was sneaking out of the temple, and had me instantly disliking him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be bothering senior Jedi!¡±
¡°She wasn¡¯t bothering anyone,¡± I shot back. The Human male¡¯s eyes shifted to me, before widening a touch though they widened even further when he looked at Fay. ¡°After all, we were the ones to find and bring her to the Order.¡±
¡°M-Master Fay, I¡¯m sorry if the Initiate caused you any bother.¡± This Jedi choosing to ignore me further soured my opinion of him. ¡°While she is gifted with the Force, she is far more... rumbustious than most Initiates.¡±
¡°As my Padawan stated, Initiate Zill was not bothering us. That said, I¡¯m not surprised she is having issues settling into the Jedi way of life.¡± Fay¡¯s tone was light, but the slight tightening at the corners of her lips let me know she wasn¡¯t impressed with this Jedi. Likely from his decision to ignore me. ¡°As you appear to be her clan¡¯s minder, I assume you were briefed on the fact that before we found her, she had grown up a slave?¡±
The other Jedi blinked a few times before he looked down at Tedra as if seeing her for the first time. ¡°I did not. The origins of new Younglings and Initiates are not something generally revealed to those who chose to teach them. The Council feels that way we won¡¯t judge them on where and how they came to us. Or that is at least the case with most cases.¡± He paused and looked my way, which made me smirk. It wasn¡¯t every day that the Jedi got a new Initiate who was technically older than even Grandmaster Yoda. Quickly, his gaze shifted back to Tedra. ¡°I have only been assigned to Soaring Hawkbat Clan for a few months, but that piece of information does explain her¡ rougher edges.¡±
¡°Nothing wrong with being rough around the edges.¡±
Fay chuckled once at my retort. ¡°No there isn¡¯t. However, it means it takes longer for what is underneath to be polished into a corusca gem.¡± That made me chuckle even as she directed her focus to the other Jedi. ¡°Which is why we will be staying in the Temple for at least half a year. Something I suspect Initiate Zill will be glad to hear.¡±
I lowered my head, understanding both the compliment and note of caution in her words, though any retort was cut off by Tedra, who with a squeal of delight, hugged me once again.
Once I¡¯d eased her off, I looked down at her and ruffled her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll talk with you later, but for now I think you should rejoin your clanmates.¡± She smiled then, after giving Fay a nod, did as I suggested and walked over to the group.
¡°I take it this is your first time working with Initiates?¡± Fay¡¯s question drew my attention from Tedra ¨C who was quickly engulfed by her clanmates so they could question her ¨C to the clan-minder.
¡°Yes, Master Fay. After passing my Trials of Knighthood at the turn of the year, I felt that spending time giving back to the Order by helping the next generation would be a good way to spend my time until I felt ready to venture out into the wider galaxy.¡± He smirked as he looked back at his clan. ¡°Perhaps I might even find my first Padawan among the Initiates.¡± He paused and his eyes widened a fraction. ¡°Ah, forgive me.¡± He lowered his head to both of us. ¡°I¡¯m Cheenn Eislard and while I¡¯d love to speak with you about Initiate Zill¡¯s past, I need to escort the clan to their next class.¡±
¡°Of course, Knight Eislard. Though when time allows, could you send me a copy of the clan¡¯s schedule so I might arrange a time for us to catch up with Initiate Zill in greater detail.¡±
Eislard nodded. ¡°Of course, Master Fay. Good day to the both of you.¡± After nods from us, he turned and walked away, gathering up the members of the Initiate clan, though the group seemed to still be focused on Tedra as he led them away.
¡°An unexpected, but not unwelcome, encounter.¡± Fay¡¯s remark drew my attention and I saw she¡¯d taken a few steps away from me. ¡°And apart from having to remember to send a message to Miss Iradel on Mtael¡¯s Gift,¡± I groaned at hearing the name for the Lokella¡¯s station, which made Fay¡¯s smile grow, ¡°to let her know how Initiate Zill is doing, I wonder if we might run into others who would be glad to see you return. Some more so than others.¡±
¡°Master,¡± I groaned out, knowing full well she was once more teasing me about my friendship with Serra. While Dooku was less than thrilled about how close I was to my fellow Padawan, Fay took it as an easy way to needle me for her amusement. Not that I minded all that much when, as was often the case, her musical laughter filled the corridor.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°So how long are you back for this time?¡±
I looked up from my breakfast ¨C a bowl of fruits grown by the agricorp, some bread, a meat broth and a glass of blue milk ¨C to look over the table at Darihd. When I¡¯d arrived in this mess hall for breakfast I hadn¡¯t expected to see anyone I¡¯d wanted to speak with, but not long after I¡¯d sat down, he came over and joined me; though the other Padawans were keeping their distance without being far enough away that they couldn¡¯t listen in.
¡°Council mandated at least five months, though I¡¯m not complaining,¡± I dipped the bread into the broth, ¡°I need the time to¡ refocus.¡±
¡°Yeah, Aayla told us some details about what happened when she arrived back at the temple a few weeks ago with Knight Vos. Plus, Master Sifo-Dyas mentioned you¡¯d gone through an ordeal.¡± After taking a bite of the now broth-laden bread, instead of my thoughts ¨C once more ¨C drifting back to my ordeal, they turned to the previous evening.
When Fay and I had arrived at the nearest training area, I¡¯d seen Aayla sparring with Vhiblul Soddid, an Ithorian former member of Dragon Clan who was a few years younger than me, and the last time I¡¯d been in the temple, hadn¡¯t yet been taken as a Padawan. I¡¯d moved closer while observing Aayla had adapted a few Makashi velocities into her style and noted that Vhiblul preferred Niman, though was very, very limited in what she could do with the form. I could see various mistakes both were making, and if the High Council hadn¡¯t banned me from doing so, I¡¯d have pointed out and suggested corrections to them. Yet, before I could reach their sparring circle, Aayla ended the bout with an overly elaborate aerial move. Vos had approached right after and quickly led Aayla away.
After speaking with Vhiblul and discovering she¡¯d been taken by a Jedi Librarian as a Padawan, Fay suggested that Vos had taken Aayla away quickly as they may have another assignment they needed to begin. While that was plausible, I wondered if Vos might¡¯ve done it over some residual anger towards me for his near-death experience at Vosa¡¯s hand.
Until Darihd sat down this morning, Aayla and Vhiblul were the only two people I¡¯d run into that I¡¯d consider friends.
¡°That¡¯s certainly one way to describe it,¡± I muttered before taking another bite of my bread. I couldn¡¯t tell what type of meat was in the broth, but it tasted like pork. While exact details of what¡¯d happened to me would eventually spread around the Temple ¨C after all, the only thing quicker than hyperspace were rumours and gossip ¨C the longer it took to spread the less chance there was people would look at me funnily or, Force forbid, ask me about what I¡¯d gone through.
¡°Right, right.¡± Darihd quietened down and took a bite from the steak on his plate. As I continued to dip my bread into the broth, I wondered just how it had happened that, out of all my friends, the only male was Darihd. While I¡¯d spent considerable time with Mirali Redi, Raun Wott and Andeeld Krhul ¨C the male members of my team at the Institute on Mandalore ¨C I considered them more teammates than friends. Hell, the male Mandalorian I was closest to was Gar, which since I¡¯d killed his father, was all kinds of fucked up.
¡°So,¡± I looked up from my tray ¨C having finished the broth and just picked up a Corellian apple ¨C to see Darihd looking over at me, ¡°you know Serra¡¯s not here, right?¡±
¡°Huh.¡± After that lovely reply, I closed my eyes and reached out with the Force. Using Detection within the Temple was just asking to make the minimap look like a smudge of bright light, but even through all that I failed to sense her. Not in the Temple, the surrounding district, or anywhere even on the planet. I¡¯d not bothered searching for her, or anyone else, last night as I figured I¡¯d just run into them as I spent time in the Temple, so hearing she wasn¡¯t here was a surprise.
¡°Yeah. Master Drallig was given a mission by the High Council about a week ago. Right after Aayla returned now that I think about it.¡± Darihd paused and took a sip of his milk, which unlike mine was green instead of blue. ¡°According to Sia-Lan, Master Drallig hasn¡¯t taken a mission off Coruscant in almost a decade. Force, he hasn¡¯t even taken one on the planet since before he became Battlemaster.
¡°Is that so.¡± Even as I replied, my mind was playing what Darihd had said, and I quickly suspected the High Council had given Drallig the mission to ensure that Serra wasn¡¯t here when I returned. While that meant Bo and I had more time to unpack my kissing her, it also meant that the person I trusted the most within the Order wasn¡¯t here to help me when I needed them the most. Yet, the more I thought about it, the more I felt it unlikely the Council had given them the mission to ensure I couldn¡¯t meet Serra as acting that petty was beneath them.
¡°Yeah. Also, Serra mentioned that you did the Mandalorian trial of adulthood.¡± He leaned closer and I saw a few of the Padawans at nearby tables seemingly perk up at his words. ¡°What did you hunt?¡±
I put my thoughts on Serra¡¯s absence and what it meant, to one side as I smiled at Darihd. ¡°Dar, you could ask for a week, I doubt you¡¯d even get close to getting the answer.¡± He leaned closer and movement to my left drew my attention. Three Padawans at another table ¨C one Human, one Duros and one Sullustan ¨C had stopped eating and were now looking our way. As were, I suspected, other Padawans at other tables.
While the Jedi discouraged betting pools, I knew that some did exist among the Initiates and Padawans over chores that needed doing and, as the smile on my face grew wider, I wondered if any of them had gotten close with their guess as to what I¡¯d killed. And how the general Order would react when they learnt I¡¯d killed a Greater Krayt Dragon with nothing more than a knife.
¡°Was it a rancor?¡± I chuckled as I took a big bite out of my apple, then shook my head. ¡°A gundark?¡±
I chucked again even as I chewed. This was going to be fun, and how I wished Belfarr had still been a member of the High Council when this came up so I could see his face as he tried to process everything. That would almost make up for having had to deal with his obnoxious behaviour.
Darihd leaned back and tapped one of his montrals. While it was silly to watch, it was nice, for once, just relax and enjoy the moment. All thoughts of what had and will happen were banished, for the time being.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I shifted around, for the umpteenth time, on the soft cushion seat I was resting on. It was one of the standard cushion seats in the temple that were used but, as had been the case since I¡¯d returned to the temple, I was finding myself unable to sit comfortably enough to meditate for more than a few minutes at a time.
I opened my eyes to see Fay and Jedi Healer Stass Allie sitting on their cushions nearby. Both looked comfortable and deep in meditation, which allowed me to focus on Stass. She was the healer assigned to me by the High Council and from what the Jedi records revealed was that apart from being a member of the Circle of Healers, was one of the youngest to ever be granted that honour having been added to the Circle not long after being knighted. Stass was, according to her and Fay, well versed in helping with psychological issues and had been the one to help Bultar Swan recover from her ordeal several years ago; though they still spoke a few times a month when Bultar needed to.
While I was still reluctant to have her around, since Yaddle had been the one to introduce us and Fay trusted the diminutive Jedi, I was willing to let Stass help me; or at least more so than if it had been some random Jedi assigned by the High Council. Though even there I might not have been too concerned as while the Jedi had to listen to the High Council, healers had a code that, while not identical to the Hippocratic Oath, was similar enough that most of what I¡¯d revealed in our sessions wouldn¡¯t be passed on to the council; not unless it threatened the very Order as a whole.
And while I disliked having to spend eight or nine sessions ¨C varying from thirty minutes to two hours ¨C each day with Fay and Stass, I¡¯d take them over my classes any chance I could. Those were, unsurprisingly, so fucking boring it was ridiculous. Plus, the Council always had someone monitoring my classes to ensure I didn¡¯t stray far ¨C if at all ¨C from the interpretations the High Council pushed. That, when combined with my lack of interest in teaching the classes, meant I was barely getting one-third of the XP I should. Haran, even when I did try and enjoy the classes, I could barely get the XP rewards above forty per cent of normal.
Once more I moved in the seat, though this time it made a faint noise which was enough to make both female Jedi open their eyes. Neither said anything, but after a month of this it was clear to me both were concerned at my struggles to meditate properly; never mind releasing my feelings over what the Bando Gora had done to me into the Force. And while I¡¯d love to be able to do that too, Eidetic Memory was making it all but impossible to do so.
Slowly Fay moved to stand, a faint frown marring her face. ¡°Perhaps we should try something different. Stand up.¡±
After I¡¯d stood, and Stass had joined us, Fay lifted all three seats to the corner of the room with the Force. ¡°Even before what happened, it was obvious to Master Dooku and me that you struggle to find a calm centre when meditating. Or at least fail to sink into the Force as deeply as someone with the strength of connection you have should. After a month of sessions, it has become obvious to me that even the limited centring you could manage with even levitating meditation has decreased dramatically. You can no longer sink into the eddies of the Force to release your burden into it. Therefore, I wish to try something that, for most Padawans, would not be considered.¡±
¡°Ok.¡± Nothing Fay said wasn¡¯t true as, outside of the boost to regenerating my FP, I just didn¡¯t get as much relaxation or the ability to centre myself out of meditating as other Jedi did. Sinking into the Force was harder than Fay, Dooku and others had said it should be, and while I could touch the Force it always felt as if there was something in the way. For the longest time I hadn¡¯t given that much thought, but since learning that I was distant within the Force to others, it had been something that had been on my thoughts a lot. Or at least when I wasn¡¯t experiencing disorientating flashbacks to my imprisonment.
The most recent time had been when in one of the temple¡¯s elevators. The regular passing of lights as we descended triggered a memory where that motherfucking bastard had tortured me using light patterns and whenever I gave an answer he didn¡¯t like ¨C which was all the fucking time ¨C he¡¯d electroshock me at best. If I didn¡¯t know he was dead and gone, I¡¯d have happily spent years hunting him down to show him my gratitude for what he¡¯d done. Force, there were moments where I wondered if I could raise him from the dead simply to kill him all over again.
I was drawn from my darker thoughts, and the worried frown Stass sent my way, by Fay stepping into the middle of the now cleared room and beginning to move. I was transfixed as she glided around the room with a grace that would make every dancer on Earth green with envy. The way she twisted, twirled and turned made it clear that even at over seven hundred years old, she was incredibly limber. My mind, as much as I didn¡¯t want it to, wandered as I watched her move, and from the way Stass¡¯ eyes widened, I suspected she too was enamoured with Fay¡¯s display as even in simple Jedi robes, it was easy to see how flexible and trained Fay¡¯s body was.
For a moment I thought she was channelling Niman into her movements, but that might simply have been my imagination as almost all the gyrations she performed weren¡¯t in any way linked to a lightsaber form. Other elements of this dance, from which I was slowly feeling my body react, reminded me of non-aggressive martial arts like Judo and Aikido, which made sense given Fay¡¯s preference to avoid combat where possible. At about the same time, I started to feel a shift in the Force, as it seemed to react to her movements and joined in with her. The sense of calm clarity and sereneness that began to radiate from Fay was awe-inspiring as it felt as if she had sunk so far into the Force that she and it were now of one heart and mind: moving together in perfect synchronicity.
Just as quickly as she¡¯d started, she stopped. While her breathing was measured, her cheeks had darkened slightly, yet far less than I¡¯d expected, and it was the only hint she¡¯d done such a complicated and incredible dance.
¡°I, uh, um¡¡± I mumbled out words, trying to clear my thoughts of a growing desire after seeing her dance ¨C and calling it that felt like an insult ¨C and the lovely shade of pink her face had turned. Fay smiled, seemingly amused by my reaction and I felt my knees tremble in response.
¡°That was a variant of Alchaka, a more advanced form of moving meditation that is normally only taught once a Jedi has been knighted. However, in your case, I feel it might be of more use than standard meditation practices.¡±
¡°While the Circle of Healers and the High Council may not approve of this, I bow to your experience in how best to help your Padawan, Master Fay.¡± As Stass spoke, I wondered why such a form of meditation wasn¡¯t taught to Padawans.
¡°In its purest form, Alchaka is when one strong in the Force allows themselves to sink deeply into the Force. This is done by performing a series of highly complex and energetic movements such that, as the movements are completed the mind of the practitioner relaxes unconsciously and allows the Force to guide, help and move with them. The movements often, but not always, have their basis in a form of martial combat and while some can achieve this state with a lightsaber, it is generally not encouraged as then the Jedi subconsciously expects to begin meditating while using their blade.¡± From what Fay was saying, it seemed I had it wrong about her using some Niman in her moves. Still, the moves she did do, even before hearing her explain more about Alchaka, were clearly from a combat form meaning she was still able to fight without the Force if the need ever arose.
¡°It is also a highly personal matter; one often not shown even to your Padawan or master.¡± I lowered my head, letting her know I understood that what I¡¯d seen was a highly private thing and that I was grateful for the demonstration. ¡°However, you have always been someone who learns better by doing, be it learning to use the Force in a certain way or developing a more common skill. A fact I often lament on when worrying that you¡¯ve yet to understand the deeper intricacies of the Force when asking it for help.¡± Stass smiled at that comment, while I accepted it simply. Even before my rebirth, I¡¯d always been more hands-on in how I learnt so having that magnified by the Interface wasn¡¯t the worst event. ¡°What I just demonstrated for you was¡ a very slowed-down snippet of the routine I often commit to when using Alchaka,¡± I felt my brow rise at hearing she¡¯d been going slow for my benefit as what I¡¯d seen had been anything but slow or easy. ¡°Now, while Healer Allie is right that the Council may not approve of me teaching this to you now - especially since they¡¯ve banned you from any form of combat training - since Alchaka is a form of meditation, there is little they can do about me teaching it to you.¡± A small smile crept onto my face; one mirrored by my master.
She stepped back, giving me the centre of the room, and Stass followed suit. ¡°As I suspect the Mandalorian combat styles of Beskar¡¯rev and Beskar¡¯pel are the ones you¡¯re most comfortable with, I want you to start with those. Take it slow to ensure that you don¡¯t push too hard and to allow you to open your mind to the Force as you move.¡±
I did as she suggested, however instead of adopting a Mandalorian stance, I took an elementary Judo one. It was far more reactionary than those used by the Mandalorian martial arts, but I¡¯d found in sparring with Bo that it gave me time to adapt to her attacks and develop counters without relying too heavily on the Force. Plus Judo, and the bits and pieces of other Earth-based martial arts, were unknown to Bo making them useful for surprising her as I adapted them into my fighting style.
¡°Stop!¡± I¡¯d barely begun to move before Fay called out. ¡°Don¡¯t think about your movements. This is not a class where you are learning from or teaching others. Let yourself go and relax. The Force will, I hope, first begin to move with you; flowing around you as if the wind is responding to your touch. Once you feel that, increase your speed until you find a rhythm where you feel both you and the Force are in tune.¡±
¡°I¡¯d also suggest closing your eyes,¡± Stass offered. ¡°Many who meditate this way find it easier to remove the visual distraction of their actions and focus inward.¡±
I took a breath before closing my eyes and sliding back into an opening stance. As Fay had instructed, I moved slowly, mapping out my actions in my mind instead of watching where my limbs were. I knew I had room to move around, but not wanting to risk it, I kept things simple and stayed in the centre of the room. The movements, from both my lives, came easily to me, yet as I moved I failed to sense any change in the Force around me.
¡°That¡¯s better. Just keep going, open your mind and trust in yourself and the Force.¡±
Fay¡¯s words, while predictable, were helpful as almost any support was better than none. I continued to essentially shadow-fight while trying to make my moves more instinctual instead of methodical. Slowly I could feel myself merging various combat styles into new movements while not actively thinking about doing so.
Time seemed to slow ¨C or I¡¯d been this way for ages but had lost track of time, though that was unlikely with how the Interface helped my mind focus ¨C until eventually, I felt something shift nearby. Instinctively, I knew it wasn¡¯t Fay or Stass moving, yet I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what it was. Whatever was there was faint, as if standing on the other side of a door or outside a window, and as I continued, I felt whatever it was begin to mirror my movements.
I swore I felt something brush against me like a gentle breeze, but nothing was there. Or like water cascading over a raincoat that I was wearing. It wasn¡¯t guiding my actions, but neither was it following. Instead it, and I realised it was the Force, was moving with me. Not in perfect sync as I could still sense the slight delay in its reaction, but it was still there and trying to move with me. While the Force was remote, I still felt an incredible warmth and comforting feeling wrap around me.
Thoughts of where I was, and what I was doing, drifted away as I focused on the Force as it mirrored my actions. For the first time in months, if not ever, I truly felt myself connect with the Force without any concerns or negative emotions getting in the way. The faint yet all-encompassing feeling of being enveloped in something far grander, ancient, yet more benign, was incredible. Without even trying, I could sense Fay and Stass as they mediated nearby. I could faintly perceive other Jedi within the Temple as they went about their daily business. Some flickered in the Force more brightly than others, though all sparked within its eddies. All in all, this was an incredibly awe-inspiring feeling that, while still feeling that I could sink further into the Force, was more comforting than anything I¡¯d ever felt before.
Eventually, after Force knew how long, I started slowing my movements; letting The Force withdraw from me. The process was slow, gentle, almost as if it didn¡¯t want to pull back but understood it needed to. As if it was a friend reluctantly saying goodbye but knowing we¡¯d meet again.
When I opened my eyes, breathing only slightly heavier than I¡¯d been before I started, I saw that Fay and Stass were stationary on their seats, meditating deeply. That gave me time to open a new notice in the Interface.
Force Power Discovered
Alchaka
An advanced form of Force Serenity that is achieved while carrying out other activities.
...
I was a little surprised to see that come up as a Force Power, but after checking the base regeneration rate ¨C and discovering the power had levelled up seven times already ¨C I realised that once maxed out it would likely grant a greater FP regen rate than what Serenity provided. Putting that aside, I looked at my chronometer and inhaled sharply. A little over six hours had passed since I¡¯d started my meditation. While I¡¯d half expected it due to the level-ups Alchaka had gained, it was still shocking as it hadn¡¯t felt as if that much time had passed.
My breathing, while faster than normal, wasn¡¯t too deep and my heart rate was barely beyond where it would be after a light jog. What I did notice was that I felt more refreshed and centred than I¡¯d been in¡ possibly ever. It was almost as if today, for the first time, I¡¯d sunk into the Force far enough that I¡¯d started gaining the more esoteric benefits it provided to other Jedi. And yet, I felt there was still further and deeper I could go; if whatever was preventing the Force from coming closer was removed. All in all, it was incredible.
¡°It is indeed.¡± I pivoted to see Fay had broken from her trance. She was looking up at me with a large smile that only enhanced her elegance. ¡°While simple meditation, be it sitting, moving or levitation, is calming and grants one a sense of being part of a larger whole, it is nothing compared to the sense of fullness and completeness that mastering Alchaka grants. This is why it is one of the most fundamental skills taught to full Jedi since the days of the Je¡¯daii Order on Typhon.¡±
¡°Master Fay is correct, though I must admit I hadn¡¯t considered the benefits of teaching it to more mature Padawans after an ordeal. Nor how effective it might be in helping one handle the issues that arise from such ordeals.¡± Stass added as she and Fay stood then she glanced at her wrist. ¡°However, while today has clearly been beneficial as we can both sense your calmness, this is but the beginning of your recovery, not the end. I expect you back here tomorrow bright and early for our first session.¡± I nodded in understanding, which earned me a smile before she turned to face Fay. ¡°That said, if his process of releasing his emotions linked to Komari Vosa into the Force continues as successfully as they have today, I suspect we will soon be able to decrease the number of daily sessions required.¡±
¡°Thank you, Healer Allie.¡± I bowed as I spoke and chose not to focus on her bringing up Vosa. I knew it was an intentional move to see how I¡¯d react and while I was nowhere near ready to forgive ¨C and truthfully, I likely never would no matter how much the Jedi wanted me to let go of my feelings regarding Vosa ¨C I couldn¡¯t deny that this was the first session that felt as if something had changed for the better.
¡°There is nothing to thank me for, Cameron. The suggestion regarding Alchaka was Master Fay¡¯s, which is hardly a surprise because, as you would suspect, she does know you far better than I do. Even if we spent every waking moment together for the rest of the year, I feel that would still be the case.¡± She chuckled at her joke as I slapped aside thoughts that started conjuring in my mind. Stass was in her late twenties and while the strange hat and skin flaps that fell from it were off-putting, she was a remarkably attractive woman. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me. My Padawan is likely wondering why I missed dinner.¡± I chuckled at that even as Fay lowered her head.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be confused. Until tomorrow, Healer Allie.¡±
¡°Master Fay, Padawan.¡±
¡°Healer.¡±
Even as I watched Stass leave, my mind was already playing over what I¡¯d experienced today. The kind of connection to the Force that I¡¯d experienced, while something that both my masters hinted at was normal for all Force users, was a first for me. Yet, even though my connection felt far¡ cleaner and clearer, there was no denying the Force still felt more isolated than it should be. Perhaps this again linked to what the High Council had said about my presence within the Force seeming dulled.
I shook my head. I¡¯d spent enough time over the last month mulling on that throwaway comment and didn¡¯t feel like dwelling on it today. Instead, I was curious if, for the first time since arriving at the Temple, I would be able to sleep without Player¡¯s Mind and not be subjected to the horrors that haunted my nightmares.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Bo-Katan was glad her helmet was on as she walked down the darkened street on a level about sixty below the surface of Coruscant. Seeing people huddling on the streets, begging for a few credits while roving groups of scum wandered around demanding protection money from the various merchants that worked down here continually made her want to find her sister and drag her down here. This level of decay and poverty, on the capital world of her vaunted Republic, showed Bo-Katan just how flawed the ideals those dar¡¯manda worshipped were.
Still, at least Satine was beginning to change. Yes, she was still a peace-loving fool, but from the few talks the two sisters had had, Bo-Katan was seeing the blinders that Satine had been wearing were slipping. Satine still believed in the ideals of the Republic, of peace, but she now seemed to understand that there were flaws in the system; something that if Bo-Katan had mentioned to Satine before she¡¯d left for Coruscant over two years ago would¡¯ve resulted in the two having to be separated by their father or brother. Now, while their words were still heated, Bo-Katan didn¡¯t feel a major urge to smack her sister around the head until the stupid leaked out. And, as much as it irked Bo-Katan, she had Master Fay to thank for that.
It was the ageless Jedi who had arranged the dinner between the sisters a few weeks after Cam had been locked in the Jedi Temple, though the Jedi had chosen not to tell Bo-Katan who else was coming. Still, she could admit that the Jedi¡¯s heart had been in the right place and, as much as she still didn¡¯t believe it, she¡¯d continued having dinner around once a week with her sister. Honestly, she wasn¡¯t sure who was more shocked at this, her, Satine, or their father when the topic had been brought up in a holocall with him.
A group of four Duros approached her, all armed with weapons and Bo-Katan grunted in amusement. Surely, they weren¡¯t going to try and¡
¡°Oi! Mandalorian. Take off that armour or we¡¯ll gut you like a bantha.¡±
Bo-Katan chuckled in disbelief. While she was going to enjoy what was about to happen, she figured this would stop happening after that incident on level forty-four when she¡¯d left nine humans lying in a pile of their own blood and bile after they threatened to have their way with her.
¡°Did you hear¡¡±
The lead Duros¡¯ words were cut off by Bo-Katan as she shot him between the eyes. The other three joined him before any could get off a retaliatory shot. She looked around, expecting and hoping there were others as, while this was annoying, it was a better way to spend her time than sitting around the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. As much as she liked that ship, and privately hoped her father would have one made for her once she returned home, there were only so many times she could take comments on her biological nature by that blasted droid. While HK was a trove of stories, his need to put down every being ¨C barring Revan and Cam ¨C drove her nuts. Hence the various wanderings into Coruscant¡¯s lower levels and the revelations about how skin-deep the Republic¡¯s ideals truly were.
Seeing no further threats, Bo-Katan stepped over the four Duros. While she was within her rights to take their credits and weapons, the latter would be, if the previous groups were anything to go by, barely worth a dozen credits between them while she doubted there were a hundred credits between all four of them.
Of course, once it became clear to the locals that she wasn¡¯t going to loot the bodies, nearly a dozen beings surged forward to do so. Before she turned the corner, about a hundred paces later, she glanced back to see the Duros had been stripped over everything bar their undergarments; something she was grateful for as she had shab-all interest in seeing naked Duros; male or female. While there were some alien species that she found attractive ¨C like the green-skinned Twi¡¯lek girl she¡¯d taken to a hotel a few nights ago who could do amazing things with her tongue ¨C most were physically repugnant to her.
The same could be said for most human males who had tried to get into her armour whenever she visited a cantina. Most looked like they¡¯d just crawled out of a spice mine and the few that didn¡¯t¡ They didn¡¯t measure up. Now that¡¯s not to say there weren¡¯t a few that looked and talked the right way, but whenever a man came toward her and tried to start something, her mind was always comparing them to Cam. And not a single one had come close to measuring up, even if a few had come close to doing enough to persuade her to take them somewhere. Still, after nearly three months on this world, and comparing every male to Cam, Bo-Katan had slowly come around to the idea that not only was Cam an acceptable male for her to pursue if she had to but that she wanted to scratch the itch to see if he was worth the amount of time her mind thought about him.
What was making it hard to do that was the fact Cam was a prisoner within the Jedi Temple. Oh, he and Fay might not say he was, but the fact the Jedi¡¯s High Council wasn¡¯t letting him leave their temple left Bo in no doubt that he was. And as much as she felt they should be able to help him deal with what he¡¯d gone through, rage constantly burned within her from being cut off from the one friend she had on the planet. Still, the up-side was that, until she¡¯d let the issue settle ¨C not die as she would never trust the Jedi as they were nothing more than lapdogs of the Republic Senate ¨C she¡¯d spent days watching beings coming and going from the temple. Haran, she still did. And because of that, she had over three dozen plans with varying likelihoods of success, for breaking into the temple and extracting Cam. And even if things were fine for Cam inside the temple currently, who was to say the situation wouldn¡¯t change and she¡¯d need a way to get to him?
Watching the temple had, beyond being a good way to pass the time on this shabla world, also let her observe Jedi and see how well the Force made them aware of a threat. While she wasn¡¯t a sniper on par with Rook, she¡¯d easily lined up shots on numerous Jedi from various angles, even going so far as to disengage her rifle¡¯s safety. Only two dozen had reacted to her targeting them and four of them were listed in public records as either current or former members of their vaunted High Council. On a few evenings when she¡¯d reconned the temple, she¡¯d spotted a young Zabrak sneaking in and out of the Temple. While Bo-Katan hadn¡¯t found the exact way the youngster was exiting the temple, the fact they could do semi-regularly implied the security was far laxer than Bo-Katan had expected.
Putting those thoughts aside and fighting off an urge to shoot a public news display as it talked about the good work the Senate was doing for the people of the Republic, Bo-Katan slipped through the door of a new cantina. This one was called The False Corn, which while a very stupid name, wasn¡¯t the worst she¡¯d seen over the last few months.
Glad that her helmet filters were working optimally, she looked around the place. Within seconds she¡¯d spotted what looked to be two tables where trading of illegal substances was taking place and another where it looked like a Twi¡¯lek female was being bought for a night. And just like every other night she¡¯d come to a level below twenty, she¡¯d yet to see any sight of planetary security beyond a few droids that never left the docking entrances to the level.
She moved over to an empty alcove and kept scanning the room. Most of the patrons were armed, but she knew she could take all of them; though maybe not all at once. She stopped watching as a blue-skinned Twi¡¯lek that looked about her age approached. After ordering a drink, one she had little interest in drinking, Bo-Katan watched the Twi¡¯lek saunter away. She knew she was doing it on purpose, but Bo-Katan didn¡¯t particularly care choosing to simply enjoy the show.
The Twi¡¯lek returned and placed a mug on her table, along with a glass filled with a green liquid. Her helmet sensors quickly determined it was an Alderaanain brandy and nothing else, but why the drink had been brought over, Bo-Katan didn¡¯t know.
¡°From the Human at the bar.¡± Bo-Katan looked past the Twi¡¯lek, though her eyes enjoyed drifting over the large breasts the female had, to see a red-haired male looking her way. The man lifted his glass, which made her roll her eyes. Yes, the man was fairly attractive, and with the red hair and faint green eyes, in a dark room, she might mistake him for Cam, but the smarmy grin on his face instantly made her blood run cold. Haran, she felt more of a need to simply shoot him instead of even talking to him.
She slid the glass back to the bartender. ¡°Not my type. Of drink or lover.¡± The Twi¡¯lek¡¯s brow rose as Bo-Katan tilted her head to make it clear what she preferred.
Sadly, the Twi¡¯lek didn¡¯t do anything about Bo-Katan¡¯s desire, nor did she take the glass when she left. Bo-Katan sighed as she once more watched the Twi¡¯lek leave then groaned as the red-haired human begin to approach.
Not reading the air, the male slid into the seat next to her, one hand coming to rest on her armoured thigh. ¡°I don¡¯t think...ugh, AARGH!!¡± whatever he planned to say was cut off as Bo-Katan grabbed the offending hand, twisted it back before slamming it onto the table, and then with her other hand, drove a knife through the palm; jamming it into the table.
¡°Sooran shab!¡± she growled as she stood, ignoring the man¡¯s cries of anguish. Her blood sang for her to do more to him, to make him suffer, but she wasn¡¯t going to kill over such an offence, though he was lucky that was all she did for daring to touch her.
The movement of chairs in the cantina drew her attention away from the wailing hodar, and she saw about a dozen beings had stood; most moving their hands to their blasters. She tensed, wondering which of them would do anything about her actions; silently hoping someone would.
At least then, this evening wouldn¡¯t be a complete waste of time.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°What? You really did that?¡± Sia-Lan¡¯s face, like that of the others around us, was a mix of shock and awe at hearing what I¡¯d killed for my verdgoten and how. After listening to Her, Darihd and others try and fail for months to guess what I¡¯d killed, I¡¯d finally shown mercy on them.
¡°Aye. I¡¡± My voice trailed off as, somewhere else in the canteen, I heard a female laugh.
Instantly my mind was drawn back to Vosa; hearing her laugh echo around my head and I found myself back in that room, restrained and naked as she sauntered towards me.
¡°Have you missed me?¡± her fingers came up and caressed my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of nothing else but seeing you again, watching you see the truth about the Jedi, and then us ruling the galaxy.¡± She leaned forward, until I could feel her breath on my ears. ¡°All you have to do is admit that the Jedi, the Republic is wrong, flawed, and all this will end. Then we can celebrate our future together.¡±
I shivered, fighting to ignore the way her body felt against mine as she pressed against me as the cold air in the room blew over my naked body.
This wasn¡¯t real, it wasn¡¯t.
A hand slid over my stomach, flicking my nipples. ¡°Are you there yet? Can you see the truth,¡± her voice whispered huskily into my ear. ¡°Or is further incentive required?¡±
From the shadows he appeared, the Sith-cursed hypo-syringe in one hand and a long, thin and disturbingly twisted knife in the other.
I found renewed strength to fight, yet my chains only grew tighter. He moved closer, a deranged grin plastered inhumanly to his face.
¡°The Priestess needs you to be ready.¡± His voice dripped with fanaticism as I felt the knife graze against my knee, drawing blood. ¡°To have you see the light and embrace the true path.¡±
I stayed still, scared to make things worse as the knife slowly crept upwards, a thin red line trailing in its wake.
I tensed, fearful of what was to¡
¡°Cam? Cam!¡± I felt myself being shaken hard and blinked. My terror, my helplessness, faded as Player¡¯s Mind filtered my emotions from my mind and I found myself looking at the scared faces of Sia-Lan and Darihd.
¡°I,¡± I licked my lips, finding them strangely dry. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a memory I¡¯d rather not relive.¡± My response was blunt, lacking any real emotion, but that was precisely why I¡¯d somehow engaged Player¡¯s Mind. This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d suffered a flashback like this - Force, it was the ninety-sixth time since I¡¯d come back to the Temple - but every time I¡¯d eventually managed to engage my unique ability to cut off the fear rampaging through my body.
I knew it was dangerous to keep relying on Player¡¯s Mind like this, but I had no other choice. I¡ I wasn¡¯t ready to truly face what had happened to me. I needed the enforced calm the power brought.
¡°You sure?¡±
I forced a smile onto my face. ¡°Yeah. Where was I?¡± I didn¡¯t need them asking about what was wrong, so returning to the story was the logical course of action.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I lifted my head from the datapad I was reading ¨C this one covering the events that led to the formation of the Trade Federation and how they¡¯d developed a near total monopoly on Outer Rim trade ¨C and looked toward the door of my quarters as it buzzed.
A quick use of Detection confirmed it wasn¡¯t Fay nor any of the several dozen Padawans and Knights that had a connection to. Curious as to why anyone would come to my room at such a late hour ¨C it was a little past twenty-two hundred ¨C I lowered my book and spoke. ¡°Enter.¡±
Knight Cheen Esilard stepped in. While he moved calmly, the way his eyes searched my quarters before his shoulders slumped let me know something was wrong; most like regarding Tedra.
¡°Knight Eislard, how can I help you?¡± Even as I spoke, I started to reach out with Detection.
¡°Padawan, I was wondering if you¡¯d spoken to Initiate Zill today?¡± His tone is measured but because I¡¯m already reaching out through the Force, I can easily sense his worry. One I¡¯m beginning to share when I fail to sense Tedra within the Temple.
¡°No. I last spoke to her a few days ago over lunch.¡± My reply is honest as having a meal with Tedra at least once a month had been a feature of the last three months while I¡¯d been stuck in the temple. Though what I left out, for now, was the fact Tedra had been regaling me with how she¡¯d found another way to slip out of the Temple. While she¡¯d only done that a handful of times ¨C that I knew of ¨C the fact she was missing and not in the temple had me concerned that something had happened to her during her latest jaunt.
¡°Ah. I¡¯d been hoping¡¡± he trailed off mid-sentence then with a loud sigh, shook his head. ¡°Initia¡ Tedra missed her morning classes and after discovering no one had seen her since last night, the temple was searched but no sign of her has been found. She¡¯s disappeared a few times before, but after learning about her past from you and Master Fay, I¡¯ve been willing to overlook that. At least until now. With her missing for nearly a day now, I¡¯m growing anxious that something¡¯s happened to her.¡±
As he spoke I finally sensed Tedra through the Force. I could tell exactly where she was, only that she was somewhere westward of me, and on a lower level. From the stories Bo had told me when we¡¯d spoken, that set off kinds of red flags in my head, and with barely a thought, I pulled my communicator to me.
As it flew towards me, I reviewed everything Tedra had told me. Not just about how she¡¯d slipped out of the temple, but of any issues she¡¯d had with her clanmates ¨C nothing too major beyond a few comments regarding her ¡®heritage¡¯ ¨C her teachers ¨C just that they were all boring and, in Tedra¡¯s words, had a stick so far up their arse you could see them when they spoke ¨C or just in general. Nothing stood out that would make me think she¡¯d run away from good from the Order, but it wasn¡¯t a possibility I couldn¡¯t discount.
¡°Hey, Cam. Just to check and say I¡¯ve gone out for some air. Should be back soon though.¡± Tedra¡¯s voice filled the room after I pulled up a message that¡¯d come in last night, but I hadn¡¯t noticed as with me being in the temple, I barely needed to check the communicator. While Tedra had messaged me every time she¡¯d vanished, I¡¯d rarely heard the message before she was back and meeting up with me, so checking it wasn¡¯t a high priority. Clearly, that had been a mistake. ¡°I¡¯ll be back by lunch, just in case the overlord comes asking.¡±
Normally I would¡¯ve chuckled at hearing her nickname for Eislard as she did enjoy using it when venting, but given the current situation, I had no desire to laugh. And the new notice in my Interface only confirmed that.
Quest Alert!
Initiate Lost [?]
Tedra Zill, the initiate you brought to the Jedi, is missing.
Rating: C
Objectives:
Locate Tedra Zill and return her to the Jedi Temple alive and well.
Rewards:
900XP
Small to average increases in reputation with members of the Jedi Order
An average to large increase in reputation with Tedra Zill
Failure:
The possibility of injury to Tedra Zill
The possibility Tedra Zill will not return to the Jedi Order
The possibility Tedra Zill may die due to your failure
Accept?
Yes/No
...
¡°What did she mean by ¡®gone out for some air¡¯?¡± Eislard¡¯s question prevented me from thinking about the new quest, but the fact one of the penalties for failure was the risk of Tedra dying was going to bounce around my head until I found her. I paused and took a few deep, calming breaths to prevent any worry from rising in me; or for it to mix with my issues that liked to pop up when I was stressed or unbalanced.
Once I was calmer, I ignored Eislard¡¯s question and opened a channel with my communicator.
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Master, there¡¯s a problem with Tedra.¡± Even though I couldn¡¯t see her, I knew that alone would¡¯ve made Fay stop whatever she was doing. ¡°Knight Eislard is here and after searching the temple for a day, there''s no sign of Tedra. She said something about going out for air, so I suspect she¡¯s found a way to slip outside the temple as I know she often finds it restricting to stay inside the walls.
There was a moment¡¯s pause before Fay replied. ¡°Yes, that is a concern. Is it safe to assume that the areas where Initiates can and can¡¯t go have been searched?¡±
¡°Yes, Master Fay. The Temple guards have already searched the gardens, classrooms, training halls and even the holocron vault for her.¡± As Eislard answered I was glad that Fay didn¡¯t ask how I was so certain Tedra had left the temple over an open line. Though I knew that once the situation was resolved, there''d be a long discussion about this as while Fay knew Tedra was slipping outside the temple, she¡¯d chosen not to report it as a favour to me. ¡°After searching everywhere and reviewing the security logs, the last sign of her was just past twenty-three hundred last night.¡±
¡°Very well. I will head to the hangar and secure a flyer. Knight Eislard, please meet me there.¡±
¡°Yes, Master Fay.¡± The Jedi Knight turned and walked quickly from the room, not even bothering to acknowledge me in the process. The moment the doors closed, Fay spoke again.
¡°Cameron, while I understand that you wish to be involved in the search, with the High Council restricting you to the temple, you can¡¯t. If you walk towards any entrance or the hanger, the Temple Guard will likely block your exit and escort you back to your quarters. As such, there is no way you can visibly leave the temple.¡±
I smirked as while Fay had made it clear I couldn¡¯t leave a normal way, she¡¯d made no reference to the fact I could phase through walls or teleport outside, which had to be intentional. ¡°I understand, Master.¡±
¡°Good. I will keep you updated on the search. However, it might be wise to contact Miss Kryze. She has likely spent time exploring the area near and beneath the Temple over the last few months and may have an idea of where Initiate Zill has gone.¡±
¡°Yes, Master. And may the Force be with you.¡±
Even as the commlink signalled the channel had been closed, I was moving. I clipped my lightsaber to my belt before my room faded into a sea of silver.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Facing the Council 2
This wasn¡¯t how this was meant to go.
That thought echoed around Tedra¡¯s head as she scurried into the room. Around her were various crates, some opened, some not and some half-and-half. None, however, were going to be any use to her in this situation.
She felt the Force shift around her, drawing her attention to one corner. Having learnt to trust in the Force, she scrambled forward. The crates in this corner were all too small for her to hide in, but just behind them was a half-open vent of some form. Far too small for most to enter, but for Tedra, it would be doable if a little tight.
Ripples in the Force alerted her to the threat incoming and, trying not to dislodge the crates too much ¨C and thus give up where she¡¯d hidden ¨C she slid behind them. Once given some cover, she closed her eyes and reached out through the Force until she sensed the vent¡¯s cover. Slowly she willed it to pull back. As she heard the metal groan, she opened her eyes to see the gap into the vent was now wide enough that she could scamper through, which she did.
No sooner had she slipped into the vent and pulled the cover back into place then ripples of warnings within the Force turned into waves. The Rodians chasing her, the same ones that had been on her tail since she¡¯d first run into them hours ago, were close.
Making sure to be silent and drawing the Force around her to hide within its eddies, she offered a silent prayer to not suffer the same fate as Aasuk had years before she¡¯d been freed by Cam and sent to the Jedi. Her Togruta friend had managed to get free of his control collar ¨C she never learnt how ¨C and ran down an unused corridor of the station to hide. It hadn¡¯t taken the Weequays hunting him long to track him down, however, instead of recapturing him, the Weequays threw a grenade down the corridor, using her friend as a message to the other slaves.
In the tight space of the vent, she could hear ¨C and see on the surface mere centimetres from her face ¨C the speed of her breathing. She¡¯d been running nonstop for Force-knew how long, but she knew she needed to calm herself. If not because it was what Knight Eislard and her other instructors said, but because the sound of her breathing might alert the Rodians to her hiding hole.
Using the exercises that the Jedi had taught her and trusting herself to be able to do so under pressure, she slowed her breathing. Her fear slipped into the Force, as she¡¯d been trained to do, letting her truly feel for the first time how effective the meditative techniques were. Her mind drifted into the Force, letting it move through and protect her.
¡°Where¡¯d she go?¡± The scratchy voice of one Rodian ¨C the one who¡¯d first mentioned there was a bounty on young Jedi after another one spotted her ¨C echoed into the vent from the room. It broke her concentration, but she stopped herself from vocally reacting. Growing up a slave taught her the value of knowing when to not react.
¡°No clue.¡± There was a moment¡¯s silence before the second Rodian spoke again. ¡°Right, split up. You three search in here. Spos, take some men down that corridor. I¡¯ll head the other way with the rest.¡±
The sounds of footsteps spreading out echoes in the vent. Tedra reached out with the Force, sensing those nearby. The excitement radiating from them angered her, but she knew that she needed to stay in control, stay alert. Most of the Rodian had left but four, no five, stayed. As they spread out in the room, Tedra pulled the Force tightly around herself begging it to muffle any sound she made. As she slowly moved deeper into the vent, having sensed a path out through it, her mind played over how this had happened.
She¡¯d been slipping out of the Temple for months now, and while she was sure Knight Eislard and the others knew what she was doing, they didn¡¯t bother to stop her. Which was a relief. As much as she loved learning to use the Force, the constant boring lectures on the dangers of holding on to your emotions infuriated her. Holding onto the hope of freedom, and if not that, then the chance to strike back at the slavers was one of the few things that had kept Tedra and the other slaves going. At least until Cam had turned up.
She¡¯d jumped at the chance to learn the same things her saviour knew, even potentially more as she¡¯d discovered he¡¯d joined the Jedi at an older age than her. But after less than a month at the Temple, she¡¯d grown bored and a growing sense that she¡¯d not gained her freedom, but instead just changed overlords festered in her mind. Several talks with Master Fay ¨C one of Cam¡¯s teachers ¨C had dispelled that idea, but she''d grown restless in the Temple, thus why she¡¯d started sneaking out not long after being made an Initiate.
While having Cam back in the Temple was great, she knew something had happened to him. She could sense that something had changed him, and while he and Master Fay danced around the topic, she saw moments in his eyes that reminded her of older slaves whose hope had been shattered. She¡¯d tried to get him to open up to her, after all, she understood the galaxy was far from the rosy picture her Jedi instructors insisted it was, but Cam, to her annoyance, wouldn¡¯t talk with her about it, though he did share some of his adventures.
Hearing Cam talk happily about the red-haired Mandalorian he¡¯d been travelling with had hurt her. She didn¡¯t quite understand why, but it had, and while she¡¯d let go of that pain as her instructors had taught her, her dislike of this Mandalorian hadn¡¯t faded. And she was sure this was the one she¡¯d seen watching her when she¡¯d slipped out of the temple over the last few months. Including last night when she¡¯d slipped away.
As normal, she¡¯d slipped onto the roof of one of the various cargo vessels that descended into the depth of the planet. The surface was too shiny, too clean, and too nice for her and she¡¯d found the lower levels far more to her liking. However, just as the transport she¡¯d been catching a lift upon had passed the twentieth level, the Force had called out a warning. A moment later one of the vessel¡¯s engines exploded. She¡¯d leapt from the vessel, planning to use another as a step-stone to a nearby ledge. Yet as her feet had touched down on the ledge, it had shifted, and she¡¯d slid down the edge of the massive shaft that led into the depths of the planet.
She didn¡¯t remember exactly what had happened, as her last clear memory was slamming onto the top of something orange, but when she¡¯d woken, she¡¯d been down so deep the entrance to the shaft was nothing more than a prick of light in the metal sky above. Nothing was broken, thank the Force, but most of her body hurt.
Hoping to find a way to either get back to the surface, or failing that contact the Temple, she¡¯d instead run into this group of Rodians, and been running for her life since they found out she was a Jedi.
The sound of metal scraping on metal broke her chain of thought. The vent was too narrow to let her look back, but she knew it¡¯d come from the room she was scurrying away from. Thankfully, she¡¯d already turned the corner in the vent so even if one of the Rodians looked inside, they¡¯d not be able to spot her.
A glance at her bracer made her curse silently. The commlink on it had broken during her fall and while she might be able to repair it with some time, that was one thing she didn¡¯t have. According to the chronometer, she¡¯d been gone from the Temple for almost a whole day, so she knew people would be looking for her. However, the odds that anyone would look¡
She gasped in shock as she felt a powerful wave ripple through the Force. For a split second, she thought it was dire warning and tensed, but then she relaxed. Instinctively she knew who that was: Cam. He knew she was missing and was scouring the Force on the planet to find her. She knew he was powerful, she¡¯d felt it every time she¡¯d been near him since he¡¯s returned to the Temple, but to be able to feel his presence in the Force when she was Force-knew how far from the Temple¡
For the first time in hours, the faint hope in her that she¡¯d escape this level unharmed ¨C or at least, no more harmed than she currently was ¨C grew. The embers that had existed before sparked into life and filled her with a renewed drive to keep going, to keep safe until help, until Cam, arrived.
And then, she thought with a smile that would¡¯ve gotten her in trouble with Knight Eislard, those Rodians were going to get what they deserved. Something strange surged through her, giving her power and renewed strength, at the thought of Cam killing the Rodians.
It wasn¡¯t the Force, yet it was. Though wondering what it was, she knew, was something best left for once she was safely away from this place. Preferably back in the Temple with Cam.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°I knew things down here were bad, but this¡¡± My words trailed off as we looked around the low level ¨C it didn¡¯t have an official number on the landing platform, like the last few we¡¯d passed, but we were easily over twenty-seven hundred down ¨C we¡¯d just arrived at. The Force indicated that this was the one Tedra was on, but I silently hoped ¨C against both the Force and the Interface being accurate ¨C it wasn¡¯t, and she was hundreds of levels above us as this place¡
¡°I¡¯ve seen worse.¡± Bo¡¯s comment, while not reassuring, wasn¡¯t surprising. With me being stuck inside the Temple since we¡¯d returned to Coruscant ¨C and I knew that restriction was going to grow for this, but so long as Tedra came back safe and sound it¡¯d be worth it ¨C Bo had needed ways to blow off steam. Hell, she¡¯d happily told me about every fight she¡¯d gotten into while I¡¯d been stuck in the Temple and frankly, I was getting jealous. If I could just spar it might be ok but being banned from that was sucking almost all the fun out of being in the Temple. To say nothing of not being able to abuse Training Superiority for XP. ¡°You sure she¡¯s down this far?¡±
¡°More or less,¡± I replied while grimacing at the smell that invaded my senses. While Tedra was still beyond the range of my minimap ¨C which was something I might upgrade the next time I got a Perk Point ¨C given her elevation was only a few degrees below ours, I felt safe saying that she was on this level or the one below.
I cursed in annoyance as my foot splashed into a puddle of what was clearly not water. No doubt once we¡¯d found Tedra and were back in the Temple I¡¯d have to wash my robes at least a dozen times just to get rid of the smell. That had me cursing once again that I didn¡¯t have a hermetically-sealed suit of armour like Bo. Instead, I only had my vambraces, my dragon-skin cloak, and a pair of grenades that I¡¯d taken from the Ne¡¯tra Sartr beyond standard Jedi fare. I¡¯d left my beskad on the off chance we ran into other Jedi before I got back to the Temple, but what I¡¯d kill for was a helmet that could filter the revolting smell that swirled around us. Or I would¡¯ve if I hadn''t activated Breath Control to limit what I breathed in.
¡°Come on.¡± I sighed at enjoying semi-fresh and unpolluted air for the first time in about an hour, even as I cursed myself for not using the Force Power earlier on.
¡°Hey.¡± We¡¯d only taken a few steps from the speeder that had brought us to this level before a slightly chubby human had stood up and slid into my way. ¡°You paid the level entrance fee?¡± My eyes narrowed as I took in his dress. He was wearing some very light armour over his chest, but like the rest of his clothing it was worn, and nowhere did I see any sigil for Coruscant security. Behind him were nine males: four humans, three Twi¡¯leks, a Zabrak and a Duros. All of their eyes were on us, though most were for Bo and not me.
¡°You¡¯re the authorities for this shab-hole?¡± Even as I asked that. I sensed desire and excitement coming from the group as their eyes drifted over Bo. I used Observe on half of them, including the leader, which confirmed that not only were they having thoughts about her that I wanted to rip them apart for, but they were all members of a gang that, I assumed, ran this level.
¡°Yeah,¡± the man stepped closer, one hand on the pistol at his waist while his eyes lingered on Bo¡¯s armoured chest. ¡°Yough¡¡± Whatever bullshit he was going to spew was cut off as I sent him flying into his cohorts with a flick of my fingers. He slammed into two of them, sending all three to the floor in a tumble, even as the rest shifted,
Before any could get a shot off though, three were knocked back, smoking craters on their faces indicating Bo had shot them dead. The other four were lifted off their feet and slammed into a wall with a crunching thud before slumping to the group in a broken heap.
A groan from the downed leader and the two men he¡¯d hit had Bo aiming her blasters. ¡°Leave the leader.¡± Even as bolts slammed into the two others, I lifted the leader into the air, drawing a new groan from him.
¡°I¡¯m looking for a young Zabrak girl,¡± I explained as he floated helplessly toward me. ¡°About ten cycles old with reddish-brown hair and possibly wearing robes like mine.¡±
The man¡¯s eyes drifted around slowly, unable to focus on anything, suggesting he might have a mild concussion.¡± Y-you¡¯re a Je-Jedi?¡± His voice lacked the bravado he¡¯d shown earlier on.
¡°Given you¡¯re floating in the air, I¡¯d say you could get on that.¡± He blinked at my retort even as I felt Bo¡¯s amusement in the Force.
¡°Wh-why should I help you?¡± He asked, recovering some of his confidence. ¡°We own this level and you Jedi don¡¯t care about anyone outside your shiny surface tower.¡±
I pulled him closer until he was within striking range. ¡°For your sake, it had better stay that way.¡± I closed my fingers into a fist, and he started struggling. If he could, I had no doubt he¡¯d reached for his throat as the Force slowly crushed his windpipe. After letting him squirm for a short while, I released the pressure. ¡°Now, about the girl.¡± He gasped heavily as I spoke.
¡°Y-you can¡¯t do anything to me! I know how your lot works!¡± He frantically called out with a raspy voice.
Even as I slammed him into the deck, taking pleasure in seeing him splash down in a puddle of crud, I growled and stepped forward. ¡°Fine.¡± My hand extended toward him. ¡°You will tell me where the girl is,¡± I commanded as I used Force Compulsion. I felt it slam into and then wash over his mind with ease. I knew Fay wouldn¡¯t have been happy with how aggressive I was in my application of the Force, but this arsehole was pissing me off. Everything about his body language ¨C and a quick reapplication of Observe ¨C confirmed he knew something about Tedra, so I felt no need to be subtle.
His eyes glazed over for a moment before he replied. ¡°I will tell you where the girl is.¡± He blinked though retained the glazed look. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone matching that description, but I know the Blue Rakghouls are searching for a Zabrak elsewhere on the level.¡±
I bit off a string of curses at his lack of help and chose instead to slam him into the wall where the rest of his squad had hit.
¡°Cam,¡± Bo began as the body slumped to join the rest, but I was already striding forward. Tedra was on this level, and it appeared others were hunting her.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I snapped back, only to stop as I felt my anger surge. Memories of what I¡¯d endured under Vosa¡¯s care once more slammed into my mind and if I hadn¡¯t stopped, I¡¯d have likely stumbled into a wall. I closed my eyes and sunk inward. I was in control of myself, not my rage. While my emotions could be focused, they obeyed me, not the other way around.
I pulled up thoughts of how I felt when using Alchaka, focusing on the calmness and patience I felt when my mind drifted into the Force. Tedra didn¡¯t have the time for me to carry out the meditative technique now, so the memories of how it felt would have to be enough. And they were as I felt my anger settle, returning to the gentle waves on a pond that it¡¯d been before we¡¯d reached this level.
¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just concerned about Tedra.¡± I said as I looked at Bo as she stood beside me. ¡°And it seems I¡¯ve still got anger issues to work through,¡± I added with a chuckle.
Bo placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Well duh. Still, osi¡¯kovide like these are good for blowing off steam if nothing else.¡± Even with the armour in the way, I knew she was thinking about how she¡¯d done similar things to pass the time over the last few months. Hopefully without breaking any planetary laws in the process.
¡°Aye, though I think I might need to blow off more steam before we find Tedra.¡±
Bo chuckled. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping. This lot wasn''t even worth the cost of gas.¡±
That made me chuckle. Bo looking for a fight was nothing new, she was a Mandalorian after all, but the more rational part of my mind hoped that there wouldn¡¯t be too many more moments like this. While they¡¯d be good for centering myself, I¡¯d rather get Tedra back to the Temple before anyone was aware I¡¯d slipped out.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I barely gave the Duros I¡¯d just tossed off a ledge a second thought as I surveyed the open area Bo and I were in. Nearby, Bo was gunning the last of the group that thought ambushing a Jedi and a Mandalorian was a good idea, though my attention was instantly on something else.
Tedra had finally, after nearly six hours and, including this short interaction, five skirmishes of varying size, come into range of the minimap.
¡°That way, less than a klick.¡± I pointed down a side passage, away from where we¡¯d planned to go but from where the dozen or so reinforcements for this ambush had come. Of course, said reinforcements were littering the floor, killed by a combination of blaster bolts, lightsaber cuts, or broken bodies as I slammed them into anything around us.
I took a step toward the passage only to stop as I heard Bo crouch. Turning back, I saw her searching the pockets of the two she¡¯d just gunned down. While I wasn¡¯t happy about her searching the bodies, mainly as I felt it generally slowed us down, Bo had pointed out that there was a chance we¡¯d gain some intel from these morons, and that¡¯d been proven true after our second skirmish.
However, discovering that Tedra was being actively hunted by the Blue Rakghouls gang hadn¡¯t done much for my control. Which, given the various dismembered bodies and limbs lying around me, hadn¡¯t been a good thing for the gang members we¡¯d encountered. The group before this ambush had been a team of twelve that had been directly hunting Tedra and I¡¯d taken great pleasure in turning them into my prey. Knowing that tempering my anger was a failure waiting to happen, I¡¯d adapted Djem So into my attacks, and channelled my rage into the attacks when we¡¯d encountered the hunting party. Fay would no doubt complain if she ever learnt about this, as would the High Council, but I was fine with it as it gave me a way to bleed off some of the simmering lake of rage within me. These animals were hunting a friend, so they deserved everything they got in retaliation.
However, my rage wasn¡¯t as strong during this ambush, mainly as, with me worried about slipping back into a rage-induced berserker mode, I¡¯d activated Player¡¯s Mind after the hunting party were eliminated. Yes, it prevented me from drawing on my emotions to fight harder and faster, but the risk of losing control and suffering another incident was too great when Tedra¡¯s life was on the line.
¡°Fine. Shebs¡¯palone barely had anything worth taking.¡± Bo stood and slid a pile of credits into her pouch, which was likely another thing the Jedi wouldn¡¯t like, but I didn¡¯t see an issue with it. If these beings were foolish enough to attack a Jedi and Mandalorian ¨C even when the odds were six to one in their favour- then they didn¡¯t deserve to live. Hell, we¡¯d likely done the gene pools of their species a favour by removing them.
Heading down the passage, I opened my mind and reached out through the Force, finding the bond I wanted with practised ease. [We¡¯re near, Tedra. Stay safe.] I¡¯d sent a few telepathic messages to her though this one, like the rest, didn¡¯t bring a verbal response. Only a wave of relief and desperation that was stronger than any before it. As the Force helped push me forward faster than most could hope to manage, I looked at my minimap.
Tedra was moving almost perpendicular to us, however, what drew my attention ¨C and made me glad Player¡¯s Mind was active ¨C was the group of about a dozen other beings that seemed to be following her. It didn¡¯t take much to determine that they were another team from the Blue Rakghouls ¨C who were quickly becoming a group that I planned to crush brutally in future ¨C were closing in on her.
¡°She¡¯s got company.¡± My words echoed in the empty corridor as I vaulted with ease over a pile of smashed crates. By the placement of the crates, it might¡¯ve been Tedra¡¯s work, but it could just have easily been another sign of how badly rundown this level was.
¡°Stealth or shock and awe?¡±
I chuckled at Bo¡¯s response even as I noted she didn¡¯t question my statement of Tedra¡¯s location or situation. Before my capture ¨C images flashed through my mind but Player¡¯s Mind nullified any emotional reaction before it could incapacitate me ¨C I¡¯d sensed a great deal of hesitation from Bo regarding my orders, even if she never voiced it during a mission. Now, I didn¡¯t sense any of that, just a resolve to find Tedra and get out of this shithole of a level. Now, things between us still needed to be sorted out, but I wasn¡¯t willing to use Observe on her while we were outside the wire. That would just lead to distractions that could be deadly.
¡°By ear.¡± I shot back as while sliding around more debris, I pulled my hand to one side. The Force dragged a door in my path open at the same time the group chasing Tedra closed on her. A shout of pain from somewhere ahead of us and through the Force made me growl before my anger was brought under control by the Interface. ¡°Brutal,¡± I called out, changing my mind.
There was no reply from Bo, and less than a minute later the voices drifted into range.
¡°Come out, come out, little Jedi. No need to draw this out any longer.¡± Laughter from multiple distant sources accompanied that. ¡°We don¡¯t want to hurt you too much. The bounty¡¯s worth more for you alive.¡± The sound of metal scraping against metal echoed around us. ¡°Ah, there you are.¡±
Tedra screamed as I rounded a corner and saw the opening to the area that she had to be in. Two Rodian were standing there, their blasters low and their backs to us. I pushed myself harder, accelerating as fast as I could with the Force.
My lightsaber roared to life, drawing their attention, but before they could turn enough to see Bo or me, I was upon them. The one on my right side lost the upper part of his skull as my lightsaber sliced clean through it while the second was slammed into the wall next to the door with a blast of force energy that ended in a sickening crack.
The chaos I was unleashing drew the attention of others in the room, not least Tedra whose relief and hope brightened up the force in this dank and darkly lit area. I moved forward, my lightsaber moving as fast as I was, and I slid to a stop no more than ten metres from Tedra and two Rodians standing over her.
¡°If you¡¯re looking for a Jedi, then I think I will suffice.¡± I snarled as the remains of four more Rodians slumped to the floor: the deadly effectiveness of my lightsaber making clear I wasn¡¯t in the mood to play nice. Tedra was backed up close to an exposed opening that led into some sort of shaft. Given the gases rising from the opening, whatever was in there was either very hot or very dangerous. Possibly even both.
Even as the two Rodians in front of me looked at me, I heard and saw bolts of yellow fly. Within seconds every Rodian in the room that I hadn¡¯t killed or was in front of me fell under Bo¡¯s brutally efficient fire.
One of the Rodians near Tedra grabbed her, making her scream. I stepped forward as the other approached, pulling a vibroblade from his waist. With Player¡¯s Mind active I didn¡¯t instantly dismiss the weapon as there was no way the Rodian didn¡¯t know such a blade was no match for a lightsaber: not under normal conditions.
Even as I pondered what this Rodian had up their sleeve, I saw the other pull Tedra to them and lift a blaster toward her head. That was enough for me, and as Tedra tried to shuffle away from it, I moved. My blade thrust like lightning towards the rodian. And as it brought its blade up to parry, a twist of my wrist was enough to slide the tip of my blade around the offending blade. Yet, as my lightsaber brushed the Rodian¡¯s forearm, it flickered out.
Realising the alien was wearing cortosis gauntlets and with its block turning into an attack as it saw my blade die, I adapted. The attack was well timed and accurate. Or it would¡¯ve been if the Force wasn¡¯t moving me so fast its eyes were likely struggling to track me. With contemptuous ease, I shifted my weight so that the blade missed me while tossing up my extinguished lightsaber.
As I closed on the overgrown bug, my hands gripped its wrists, then with the Force increasing my strength, I crushed the joints. Even as the beginnings of a cry of pain slipped from the Rodian¡¯s lips, I was turning, my grip still secure. With no chance to react, the alien was lifted off its feet and then, as I completed a full rotation, slammed face first into a support beam with enough velocity that the head caved in and it''s brain smeared across the post even as I casually caught my lightsaber in my left hand.
¡°Cam!¡± Tedra called out, seemingly more relieved to see me than disturbed by what I¡¯d just done. As I looked her way, I saw the Rodian was affected as its eyes somehow looked as if they were going to grow larger than its very punchable head. He stepped back, pulling Tedra with it even as it held the blaster close to Tedra¡¯s skull.
¡°S-stay b-back!¡± the Rodian stammered out as I took a step closer. This made it take another step back, only to stop as it reached the opening. If not for the Force, the gases and steam seeping out would¡¯ve made it hard for me to fully see.
¡°Let her go and I might let you live.¡± While my emotions were kept in check by Player¡¯s Mind, I knew some of it had seeped into my words as the Rodian pushed the blaster into Tedra¡¯s skull. ¡°Maybe.¡±
Part of me was disappointed that Tedra didn¡¯t just use the Force to break free, but given she¡¯d been running from these fucking arseholes for almost a day, and was undoubtedly tired and hungry, I was willing to cut her some slack. Didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t going to explain her faults once we were back in the Temple.
¡°W-why sh-ould I trust you?¡± Its voice was barely held together, and fear was radiating from the alien so much that I was glad I was blocking off my emotions as, even with them suppressed, I found its reaction enjoyable.
¡°You don¡¯t really have a choice.¡± I shot back as my free hand indicated the remains of his compatriot¡¯s brain dripping off the wall. I took another step closer.
¡°DON¡¯T!¡± It called out and it jammed the blaster into her skull. As Tedra whimpered my resolve to handle this subtlety ended.
My fingers on my free hand twirled before closing into a fist. At the same time, the Rodian¡¯s eyes somehow widened further before its arm jerked back strangely. A moment later the blaster, and the hand holding it, started to compact.
¡°Aargh!¡± The alien grunted even as it struggled to process what was happening. I watched in enjoyment as its eyes shot from the bloody remains of its ruined hand, and the remains of the blaster within, to me. Finally, it understood it was outclassed.
Yet before I could finish it off, Tedra slipped free, turned, and thrust her arms forward. The Force reacted to her demands and the alien was lifted off its feet and sent sailing through the opening.
¡°AGH!¡± it screamed as it sailed into oblivion. Tedra turned back to me, relief at being saved, mixing with the shock of what she¡¯d endured and just done on her face. I started to move toward her only to feel the Force react and warn me of danger.
Before I could understand what, Tedra¡¯s eyes widened before she was suddenly jerked into the opening.
¡°GAH!¡±
¡°Tedra!¡± I moved forward, the Force surging through me, and reached for her. However, my hand found nothing but air as her scream of terror echoed in the gas. The heat of the steam tingled over my skin until I shifted the Force to block it out even as I stared helplessly into the thick pea-soup fog that filled the shaft into which Tedra had just fallen. Not wanting to lose her when I¡¯d almost had her, and seeing no other option, I stepped through the opening even as I slid my lightsaber into my Inventory instead of the mag clip on belt. Without knowing one hundred per cent what was in the fog, I felt safer with my blade in my Inventory.
Hot, thick air slammed into my face as I fell, making it impossible to see. I closed my eyes, opened my mind and reached out through the Force. As shaft, the gas and everything else came into focus within the Force, I was drawn back to memories of my former life, and every single jump I¡¯d done ¨C both in training and combat.
Almost instantly after opening myself to the Force, I sensed Tedra no more than ten metres below me. Her screams echoed in the Force as if I was standing right next to her. Further below her, I sensed the Rodian, its fear and terror bringing a flash of joy to my heart; though that was quickly stymied by Player¡¯s Mind, as was the rush of fury as I sensed a connection between it and Tedra.
She hadn¡¯t fallen but been pulled by the fucking bug in an attempt to take her with it.
Glad my fury wasn¡¯t going to cloud my judgement, nor let me dwell on the emotions of a few jumps that had gone wrong in my former life, I pulled my arms to my side and let myself accelerate as I fell.
With the Force guiding me, and a decade of experience to call upon from my former life, I reached Tedra in seconds. ¡°Cam!¡± Her voice barely carried to me over the roar of the gases around us even as I slid an arm around her waist. Quickly I found the cable the alien had fired at her and ripped it and a small patch of her robes off before tossing it away. My vambrace vibrated, meaning Bo was trying to reach me ¨C had she jumped after us? ¨C but my focus was on slowing our fall.
Levitation activated and our descent slowed to a crawl. However, even with the power having reached its maximum potential within the Interface, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop us from falling. The gases around us slowed down, making it possible to hear Tedra¡¯s whimpers of fear as she clung tightly to my chest.
Reaching out through the Force I searched for details on the shaft. How far did it go down and where were any exits located? The Force wasn¡¯t being clear, but I could tell this shaft went down deep, perhaps to the very lowest level on Coruscant, and there were no openings, or even potential ones, coming up any time soon.
Fucking wonderful.
My vambrace vibrated again and moving it slowly to not disrupt my concentration ¨C nor have Tedra do so by reaching to my movement ¨C I shifted my free arm to my face. A gentle application of the Force had the channel open. ¡°Where are you?¡± I all but shouted into the link, hoping Bo would understand and reply in kind.
¡°About a metre above you.¡± Her reply was loud, yet it was still a struggle to hear it over the sounds echoing around the shaft. I looked up and, while it wasn¡¯t clear, managed to see the faint outline of a darker figure in the gas with red flames surrounding their lower half. ¡°I had to make sure the gases wouldn¡¯t ignite before following.¡±
¡°Thank you. For both checking and coming.¡± Yeah, she¡¯d shown more sense than I had in the situation as while I knew the gas wasn¡¯t poisonous ¨C thanks to the Interface failing to say I was being poisoned ¨C I¡¯d still leapt without having a plan. In my old life, that shit got you killed, but in this galaxy that just seemed to be the Jedi way. A nasty habit I¡¯d have to be mindful of in future. ¡°Any idea how we can get out of here?¡±
The shadow shifted around, and I assumed Bo was using her armour¡¯s scanners to check. At the same time, Tedra moved around, finding a more comfortable way to grip me painfully tight. The movement wasn¡¯t enough to make me lose control of our slowed descent, but it did force me to pay more attention to controlling the Force around us.
¡°Hard to tell. The gases are shabyriir the sensors, but it looks like there¡¯s some sort of ledge about twenty metres below and to your right.¡±
I reached out through the Force, confirming there was something there that should be able to take our weight; or at the very least, stop us from falling when combined with Levitation. ¡°Got it.¡±
It didn¡¯t take long to reach the ledge, which would barely be big enough for Tedra and me to share. After a few experimental pushes against it with my feet while Levitation was active, I eased Tedra onto it. A quick check of my belt confirmed both grenades were still there and, with Tedra¡¯s eyes blocked by them being jammed against my stomach and Bo still above us, I subtly pulled my lightsaber from my Inventory and reattached it to my belt; making sure the fastening was as secure as it could be.
¡°H-how are we getting out?¡± Tedra shouted, though, against the roaring of the rising gases, it was barely louder than a whisper. I smiled in reassurance before reaching out with the Force. ¡°Bo, any way out of here?¡±
Even as I asked that the Force was indicating the area on the other side of the shaft wall was safe. Or at least safer than remaining in the shaft.
¡°Sensors have an opening on the other side of the wall, but can¡¯t tell if it''s empty. Or much of anything other than it should have breathable air.¡±
Bo¡¯s scan confirmed what the Force had told me. ¡°Good enough for me.¡± Carefully, not wanting to slip and fall nor lose my lightsaber to the shaft, I unclipped the weapon and ignited the blade. Before cutting, I erected a Force barrier around Tedra, me and the ledge. One strong enough to block out the gases rising around us. There was a risk any cut would cause a backlash, which would be very dangerous and not something I wanted to chance.
With the barrier active, I sunk my blade into the wall, then as the metal melted from the heat of the plasma blade, I slowly sliced open a hole large enough for all three of us to walk through.
While I still didn¡¯t know what was on the other side, it had to be better than staying in this shaft and hoping to find another way out.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Four hours later, and after several run-ins with Cthons ¨C creatures I hadn¡¯t seen since discovering the Sith shrine deep under the Jedi Temple not long after becoming a Padawan ¨C later, I was growing royally pissed with Coruscant. The surface may look clean, shiny, and safe, but after spending half a day wandering the lower levels, it was abundantly clear the planet was none of those things, at least not for the overwhelming majority of the populace. Which had me considering if this was why there¡¯d been no issue with the Republic transitioning into the Empire.
I was also glad that Player¡¯s Mind was active as, not long after entering this tunnel system Force knew how far under the surface of the planet, I¡¯d heard my torturer¡¯s voice drift from a dark corner of a side tunnel we hadn¡¯t taken. If not for Player¡¯s Mind, I knew I¡¯d have suffered another moment and while I knew now that wouldn¡¯t have been an issue, the fact it could happen seemingly at random was an ongoing concern.
Yet, while I was glad that I had the special power to fall back on, it was infuriating ¨C or would¡¯ve been if the power didn¡¯t nullify my emotions rapidly ¨C that the only way I was getting through this ¡®rescue¡¯ was by relying on it.
I¡¯d long since reached out through the Force to Fay to let her know we¡¯d found Tedra. While she wasn¡¯t happy that I had gone out to find her - suggesting she was near another Jedi - she was relieved I hadn¡¯t gone alone and that Tedra was with us. Still, it could be hours until we either found a way upward or she found a suitable way down that would bring her close to our location.
From using the Force and examining the readings from Bo¡¯s sensors, I knew we were in a tunnel system that seemed to go on for miles, yet there was no hint of how we could ascend or where to go to do that. Haran, if not for being able to use Force Sight ¨C and teaching Tedra the basics of how to use the Force to see in the dark, which was a little awkward as how the Interface handled the Force was different from how other Force users interacted with it ¨C we¡¯d have been relying entirely on the lights from Bo¡¯s armour for sight, and that could¡¯ve become an issue. While her armour still had several days of power left, I¡¯d rather not drain any more than needed on the chance we ended up staying down here for that long.
¡°I hate this shabuiryr planet.¡± Bo¡¯s cursing had been a regular feature of our treks. This one was brought on by her boot sinking into a pool of what, I hoped, was just dirty water. The smell would¡¯ve likely made us all retch if not for us having armour or the Force to block it out, but I knew that the first thing I was doing when I got back to the Temple was tossing my robes in an incinerator, then taking a shower for about a week.
¡°Me too.¡± Tedra¡¯s tone while despondent was far more hopeful than it¡¯s been just after we¡¯d escaped the shaft. Most of that, I suspected, came from the fact Bo had reluctantly agreed to let Tedra carry one of her blaster pistols. She hadn¡¯t been happy about it, but after our first run-in with Cthon, she¡¯d been more accepting of the need for every member of our team to be armed.
Hell, she¡¯d even given Tedra some pointers in a far gentler way than I¡¯d expected after that run-in, and it had helped greatly since Tedra¡¯s accuracy was impressive; even knowing she was drawing on the Force to help her. It had reached a point that after the third encounter, Bo had extended the same offer she¡¯d given Anakin that if the Jedi thing ¨C as she put it ¨C didn¡¯t work out, Tedra could join her clan.
Tedra had seemingly been confused by the offer, though she had said that so long as I was a Jedi she would be one as well. Bo had given me a glance at that as amusement radiated from her through our bond. I knew that once we were out of here, and my time in the Temple was through, she was going to tease the ever-loving fuck out of me about that. While I¡¯d not enjoy it, simply getting out of here and into a shower would make it liveable. Hell, the idea of a shower was one of the things that were keeping me going which I¡¯m sure was true for Bo as¡
My foot slipped on something, but I managed to not lose my balance. Bo glanced back at me, but I waved her off. I didn¡¯t need her to look my way, not when my mind had imagined what she¡¯d look like coming out of a shower. While Player¡¯s Mind had slammed the door on that burst of emotions, it still had me cursing once more the fact I had to endure being a teenager ¨C and all the shite that brought ¨C all over again.
We walked past two more intersections that led into darkness but didn¡¯t take either. While there was nothing I could sense down either, the Force seemed to be guiding us forward with faint golden halos highlighting our current path that I could see with Force Sight. Of course, those same golden halos had drawn us into four groups of increasing sizes of Cthons so I was beginning to suspect the Force was finding ways that¡¯d test us as a group.
Tedra stopped mid-step and sensing confusion from her, I turned and saw her frowning.
¡°Tedra?¡±
She blinked and shook her head, almost as if she forgot for a moment that I was there. ¡°I, I think I sensed something¡ different.¡± I turned back to look where we were going, spotting Bo having stopped with her blaster scanning the darkness in front of us, and then reached out with Detection, Force Sight, and Sense Force.
¡°I¡¯m not feeling anything.¡± Yet as I said that I realised that there was something strange going on. Just down the left tunnel of the intersection we were maybe a hundred metres from, there was an unusual section of¡ nothingness. The Force couldn¡¯t sense anything in there; be it the walls, faint flickers of power in long-forgotten cables or from plant life that had overgrown the ground. ¡°Ok, that¡¯s odd.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
I ignored Bo¡¯s question and glared into the darkness, trying to work out what could cause such a strange emptiness in the Force. There were some records in the Archives of creatures and objects that could restrict or outright block a Jedi from sensing them through the Force. However, none of them should be down this far under the surface of Coruscant. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the tunnel to our left. As in the Force isn¡¯t sensing anything. Not even the walls.¡± As I explained that to Bo, I ignited my lightsaber. Bo¡¯s posture shifted instantly. Her blaster and the vambrace on her free hand moved with her helmet scanning the darkness for whatever threat could be out there. ¡°Tedra, stay behind me.¡±
I didn¡¯t wait for a response before I moved to Bo¡¯s side. Just before I reached her, my foot clipped against something hard. A minute ago, I¡¯d have just ignored that as the remains of a durasteel plate from when these tunnels had been used, but now I was more alert. A glance down was followed by a closer look. While my eyes could see an oddly shaped grey block of what looked like duracrete, the Force couldn¡¯t sense it, meaning it wasn¡¯t. Worse was that, now that I knew what to look for, I sensed similar small patches of the duracrete-like substance leading into the darkness, angling toward the left tunnel at the intersection.
Once I reached Bo¡¯s side, I tapped her shoulder. Since I wasn¡¯t hooked into her battlenet, I fell back on training to let her know I was present. Without responding she moved forward, cautiously approaching the intersection. As she took up a position at the edge of the left tunnel, I drifted toward the right tunnel ¨C ignoring the faint golden glow coming from it ¨C to allow me to provide support with the Force or the grenades and grant me a clean line of attack if I needed to surge forward.
She slid out, her blaster sweeping into the tunnel, only for me to sense shock from her, followed by excitement. That was all I needed to know there was something there, yet before I could get a clear sight of what it was, Bo leapt back, and a blob came flying out of the tunnel. As it flew past me and slammed into the wall, I noted it was the same grey colour as the marking on the floor and was essentially invisible to the Force.
Blaster fire erupted from Bo in response, though that only elicited a roar that made me lift my hands to my ears as the walls vibrated. Slowly, once I¡¯d adapted to the roar, I moved forward enough to see something, large, armoured and covered in a shell-like skin skitter in the tunnel, moving toward us. I had a bad feeling about whatever that was; one that only got worse once I Observed it.
Level: 75
Species: Taozin
Health: 99%
Age: 1053 years
Force Potential: None
Threat Potential: Extreme
This taozin is angered at being disturbed, but is also hungry.
...
I¡¯d barely processed what Observe told me before another blob of grey goo shot out from the beast; this time, toward me. As I leaned back, avoiding it and silently cursing that of all creatures we could run into this deep under the surface of Coruscant was one that wasn¡¯t detectable within the Force, I realised that here and now, taking it on wasn¡¯t an option. Another globule of goo came at me and even as I avoided that, I brought up my lightsaber and let the tip hit the goo. I was relieved that the goo dissolved, as it meant the weapon wasn¡¯t useless in this fight.
Massive mandibles, larger than me, illuminated by the lights on Bo¡¯s helmet ¨C which she¡¯d turned on, I assumed, to get a better look at the beast ¨C lunged forward. They would¡¯ve grabbed and crushed Bo if not for her engaging her jetpack and flying up and back from the attack.
Even as that was happening, my mind was racing to pull up whatever I knew about taozins. Apart from the Archives being wrong that the beasts were extinct, the biggest things I could recall were that the beasts were both blind to sensing through the Force ¨C something I already knew ¨C and immune to directed Force attacks. Plus, being illustrated worryingly well by Bo¡¯s ineffectual blaster fire, they were mostly impervious to directed energy attacks; be that from blasters or a lightsaber.
That had me making a note to thank Fay for making me read up on creatures that were in some way or another immune to the Force.
Wanting to buy Bo time to keep getting away, I flicked my wrist and hurled a boulder bigger than Tedra at the beast. That had the desired effect, though as it turned its large, soulless black eyes toward me, I had flashbacks to the Great Krayt Dragon. Before the taozin could do anything in retaliation, Bo opened fire again, redrawing its attention to her even as she swept around near the roof of the tunnel intersection.
¡°Bo, that¡¯s a taozin! We need to get out of here!¡± even as I shouted, one hand closed around a grenade. I doubted that would kill it, but hopefully, the explosion would give us time to get away.
¡°We can kill it!¡± Bo shot back after dodging to one side to avoid another globule of goo.
¡°It¡¯s all but impervious to blasters and lightsabers!¡± I responded even as I depressed the grenade¡¯s trigger. ¡°We¡¯ve got little room to manoeuvre, plus the mission is Tedra.¡± My arm slid back, drawing on memories from my old life and time training on Mandalore. ¡°Also, grenade!¡±
I could feel Bo¡¯s annoyance even as she flew low and toward me, letting the grenade sail over her, bounce off the top of the taozin then, as I¡¯d used the Force to ensure it happened, detonated directly above the beast¡¯s massive, armoured head.
Bo touched down and stumbled as the shockwave of the explosive reached us, sending dust and debris everywhere. A flick of my wrist moved most of the dust down the tunnel we¡¯d come from, letting us see the entrance to the taozin¡¯s lair had come down hard.
¡°Did that kill it?¡± Tedra¡¯s meek question ¨C which came from behind me as she¡¯d shifted over before I¡¯d throw the grenade ¨C was answered by a horrible, twisted, high-pitched shriek. Even as the Force helped nullify some of the pain in my ears, I kept my hands still, readying myself for more combat. A moment later, the rubble started to shift.
Two long, dark mandibles crashed out of the chaos, followed by the black soulless eyes that locked onto me and promised a very slow and painful death if the taozin caught me. Even as I slipped one hand into Tedra¡¯s I was using the light from Bo¡¯s helmet to examine the beast. The head and hide were covered by plates that worked as armour like a beetle¡¯s while in the gaps between them, the light diffused in the freakishly transparent body of the monster. I gulped as the remains of something vaguely humanoid was caught by the light as it floated around inside.
¡°Run!¡± I called as I turned, pulled Tedra with me, and set off the tunnel we¡¯d shifted toward during the fight. Thankfully, the one that had been marked by the Force with a faint golden halo. Even with Player¡¯s Mind active, I could feel fear spiking inside me, though the strange power instantly cut it off. While that kept me calm and able to think clearly, it did limit my body as fear made me think and move faster.
With the Force being unable to directly sense the movements of the taozin behind us, nor any globule of goo it shot in our direction, I was forced to improvise. I slipped my lightsaber onto my belt and then every piece of debris or junk that was at least as big as my head was sent flying back. I honestly wasn¡¯t concerned if any were hitting the beast, or hurting it, being more mindful of creating blocks to any goo attacks it launched. To my left, Bo was flying backwards, her blaster firing almost continuously while she added in shots and flame from her vambrace. Tedra was struggling to keep up, her shorter legs and her fear meant I was often having to lift her along to prevent her from falling.
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
As I yanked Tedra one more time, almost lifting her into my chest, through the Force I saw a Y-intersection coming up; with a faint golden light illuminating the leftward passage. Even as I shifted toward that side, with Force Sight I noticed that the first support beam into that tunnel was damaged. Not enough that it would fall soon, but enough that, with the right concussive force, it would shatter and, I hoped, bring down the entire roof with it.
¡°Left!¡± I called even as I carried out some quick mental calculations. After being sure of the numbers, I opened the Inventory and pulled two explosive grenades from a stack of fifteen that I¡¯d gained back on the ship during my mission posing as Palpatine¡¯s nephew. With the Force, I activated their concurrent detonation mode and pushed them toward the beam. Before they¡¯d even reached their target points, two more were close behind along with the one from my waist. As all five latched onto the beam at various points ¨C and through the chaos of this run I was impressed I was able to use the Force like this under such a difficult situation ¨C I pulled one final grenade from the Inventory.
¡°Bo!¡± I called out, hoping to get her attention. Waving the grenade in my hand so she saw it, I pushed it forward. ¡°Twenty seconds!¡± Even as the last grenade flew towards the centre of the support beam, where it was weakest, Bo turned and accelerated down the left tunnel. Pushing a nagging concern that her sensors might¡¯ve detected me throwing all six grenades out of my mind, I picked Tedra up and, pushing Force Speed and Bullet-Time to their maximum, took off after her.
It didn¡¯t take me long to pass her, which was when the taozin gave off another roar, and while I wasn¡¯t willing to risk a backward glance to confirm, I suspected the beast was trying to keep up with us.
I raced under the weakened beam with about ten seconds to spare, Bo a second further back, but neither of us slowed down. Even if what I had planned didn¡¯t kill the taozin, this entire section of tunnel was going to come down hard and fast.
As my mental count closed on zero, I established a barrier behind us. Unlike at other times, I couldn¡¯t devote my full attention to it, so there was a fair chance it wouldn¡¯t stop all the debris that was about to come our way from reaching us, but it should stop most of it.
As I reached zero in my head, the tunnel behind us was engulfed in an explosion as the last grenade set off the others. I was sent flying and pulled the Force around me as my arms wrapped around Tedra as she screamed. We bounced several times along the ground with harsh pain erupting from my back. My right leg caught on something and twisted awkwardly before, thankfully, slipping clear.
As my tumble started to come under control, I ignored the pain in my leg as I slid to a stop. Slowly, even before the dust had settled, I extracted myself from Tedra¡¯s death grip and then, painfully, stood. Pain from my leg was intense, but the Interface let me know it was only a bruised ankle I was dealing with and not a break, which was a relief. The Force had done enough to reinforce my body that the impact that would¡¯ve broken my ankle in most cases, only left me with a nasty bruise that was easy to heal with the Force. The same was true of the various cuts and scrapes on the rest of my body, including a cut on the back of my head that, incredibly, hadn¡¯t given me a concussion.
The faint roar of my lightsaber echoed in the dust-filled area as I reached forward with Force Sight and Detection to see if there was any movement from where we¡¯d come from. The entire section of tunnel, and at a rough estimate about twenty more metres had come down, yet within the blocked passage, I could still sense the strange null space that indicated the taozin. A glance at my stat screen showed only a minor increase in XP, confirming, rather worryingly, that the beast wasn¡¯t dead; just trapped.
Bo walked unsteadily toward me, and even as her blaster aimed at the cave-in, her free hand slapped my shoulder hard. ¡°Shabyr jagkc¡¯kovid! You almost killed us!¡± Her anger came through the helmet¡¯s speaker so clearly, that I didn¡¯t need the Force to confirm it.
¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Even as I replied, I kept my focus on the rubble looking for any sign the taozin was trying to escape. Bo chuckled at my words before taking a cautious step toward the rubble.
¡°Is it dead?¡± I looked back at Tedra, seeing her shaking as the aftereffects of our run-in with the taozin caught up with her. I reached over and placed a hand on her shoulder, sending feelings of comfort and safety to her through our weak Force bond.
¡°I hope so but it¡¯d be better if we¡¯re far away from here if it isn¡¯t, and manages to get out of that any time soon.¡±
She blinked several times, and I felt her heart rate slowly drop. Eventually, she gave me a nod and I turned to walk away, only to pause as Bo was still looking at the rubble. ¡°Bo?¡±
¡°Yeah, just checking something with my sensors.¡± I hid any concern that she might¡¯ve detected me using more than one grenade as, even if she had, she wouldn¡¯t bring it up until we were safe and ¨C I hoped ¨C alone.
Even as I used Nullify Pain on the wounds that I couldn¡¯t heal easily with Force Heal, I gave the rubble one last look and offered a silent prayer to the Force that it was done messing with me. At least for today.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
It took us just over five hours to not only find a passageway that led upward but eventually reach a point where we could be collected by Fay in a speeder. I knew we were no longer under the Senate district ¨C somehow having moved over the equivalent of three surface districts during our travels. That meant that while I could sense her coming closer with another Jedi ¨C likely Knight Eislard ¨C this unexpectedly long adventure wasn¡¯t quite over.
Thank the Force.
After the taozin, the Force had taken pity on us or at least decided we¡¯d been tested enough for today, as we didn¡¯t run into any other combat situations. While I and Tedra were glad for that, as time wore on with nothing to do but walk, Bo had grown agitated.
¡°Ahh¡¡± I sighed contently as I was able to breathe in the air without needing the Force to filter out Force-knew what crud was in it. I knew it wasn¡¯t that clean, but it was still nice to be able to inhale relatively clean air.
I turned my head at the hiss of Bo¡¯s helmet and as she lifted it over her head, I saw her hair was matted to her skull. The armour offered temperature control to ensure the warrior didn¡¯t become uncomfortable, but wearing it constantly for nearly a full day couldn¡¯t stop sweat building up. ¡°How long until Master Fay gets here?¡± Her face wrinkled as she ran on hand through her hair.
I closed my eyes to look at the minimap, thus not making it obvious I was doing so. Fay was outside its range, but I knew she was closing fast. ¡°Not long. Maybe no more than a few minutes.¡± I replied as I opened my eyes to see Bo looking at me. ¡°What?¡±
¡°Nothing.¡± Bo turned and looked over at Tedra who was sitting quietly off to the side, digging into a ration pack that I¡¯d purchased once we¡¯d reached the edges of civilization. I¡¯d had to use Observe to ensure they were safe to eat, but once that was sure, I¡¯d happily purchased a half-dozen for us. Bo¡¯s were stored in her belt while Tedra was now eating my second pack. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±
Looking at Tedra, I began to answer even as Bo stepped toward me. ¡°About as well a..ugf!¡±
My words were cut off by Bo grabbing my head, then before I could ask what she was doing, she¡¯d rammed her lips against mine. Even as I processed that she was kissing me, I tasted her sweat as her tongue slammed against my teeth, seeking a way inward. One of her armoured arms slid around my arm, pulling me against her even as my arms started to respond.
I leaned forward and let my tongue slip from my mouth, yet as our tongues touched, she pulled back, leaving me flailing around. As I stood there, mouth wide and tongue hanging out, she smirked and slipped her helmet on.
¡°W-what?¡± I mumbled out even as I took a step toward her, my body acting faster than my mind could process. She gave me a gentle shove. I stumbled back, once more caught off-guard.
By the time I¡¯d stopped myself, Bo was airborne and rising into the shaft that led to the surface. I blinked as she flew upward, my mind processing what she¡¯d just done, then realised I didn¡¯t know why, thus I used Observe.
Rigel¡¯s Grace
Model: B-5 Light Freighter
Condition: 76% (numerous minor issues)
Value: 14,000 credits
...
¡°Son of a Bitch!¡± Bo had moved behind a lowering freighter and Observe had worked on that. and not the now hidden female Mandalorian. I kept looking upward, hoping she¡¯d come back into sight, but either she was actively trying to keep hidden, or the Force was helping her do so.
¡°What was that about?¡± I turned back to face Tedra, her face mirroring the confusion and anger emanating from her within the Force.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know.¡± Even as I answered, my mind started replaying the kiss. That had certainly been more than a friendly ¡®thank Force that¡¯s over¡¯ sort of kiss but hadn¡¯t quite been an ¡®I want you¡¯ kiss.
Did¡ did that mean Bo had sorted out her feelings for me and decided to pursue something, or was this just a way for her to pay me back for my kissing her back in the Bando Gora base?
I blinked as I realised that, then I¡¯d not know the truth until I either drew the answer from her verbally over the comms ¨C unlikely ¨C or was able to use Observe on her. Meaning I¡¯d spend the next few months hopelessly wondering what, if anything, the kiss had meant.
¡°Fuck!¡± I snarled under my breath.
Like I didn¡¯t have enough issues to deal with.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°And why, after being told implicitly to stay, when you sensed where Initiate Zill was, did you decide to disobey the orders of your master and this council and head off alone to locate her?¡±
Windu was leaning forward in his council seat, looking intently at me while eight other members of the council ¨C some also present, while others were here via holocall ¨C did the same. Yoda along with three other members was off at the Senate building and had left control of the council on this matter in the hands of Windu. Which had me fearing my punishment would become much, much worse once everything was said and done.
Bo had, without me knowing, sent a copy of our adventures to Fay, which had me concerned about how aggressive I¡¯d been in dealing with the gang members hunting Tedra. However, either the worst parts had been cut out by Bo or the Council wasn¡¯t concerned about them. Or, Force forbid, they were saving commenting on those moments until the end of the meeting.
Still, the recording had backed up Tedra and my recounting, especially our run-in with a supposedly extinct beast. While killing the taozin had been a hidden condition of the quest to save Tedra, I¡¯d only discovered that once the mission was over. However, I now had a simple quest ¨C Bestial Revenge ¨C that revolved around killing the taozin either alone or as a member of a strike team.
Now though, I was at the part of the debriefing where I had to explain my actions.
¡°Well, as the council is well aware from the recordings provided, I wasn¡¯t alone.¡± It likely didn¡¯t help my case that I was being snarky to them, but the way Windu just discounted Bo¡¯s presence on the mission irked me; and not just because her kiss was still bouncing around my head a day later. ¡°And as to why I went. Tedra is only in the Temple because of me.¡± I saw Piell¡¯s brow rise in annoyance, but I continued before he could make any comment on my arrogance. ¡°Along with Master Dooku, I was the one who found her, and without sounding arrogant, it was the Force that guided me to her, and it was me that convinced her to join the Order,¡± Piell grumbled, likely at me cutting off his planned comment which amused me. The short Jedi Master had never cared for me, so irritating him was almost as much fun as irritating Windu. ¡°While I don¡¯t have much attachment to her, she was, and is, still my responsibility. Not so much regarding her teaching, but in making sure she¡¯s safe and comfortable at the Temple. As for why I went without telling anyone,¡± I gave Fay ¨C who was standing at my right shoulder ¨C an apologetic shrug. ¡°While I know Master Fay would¡¯ve believed me when I said I knew roughly where Tedra was, I also knew she¡¯d pass the information onto the team tasked with locating her and then they¡¯d likely dismiss my information,¡± I smirked as I focused on Windu. ¡°Thus, I decided to do what I knew was right. To find her and bring her back, and then deal with the fallout once she was safe.¡±
I could¡¯ve been more apologetic in my explanation, but I simply didn¡¯t feel like it. Fay had told me no members of either the High Council or the Council of First Knowledge ¨C the one responsible for the training and safety of Initiates among other things ¨C had joined the search team. Fay had explained that while she didn¡¯t agree with that, she understood their logic in that the fate of one Initiate was better handled by those who knew her best. This was what infuriated me as I was one of those people, but the councils didn¡¯t ask for my help.
¡°Which is why we¡¯re all here.¡± The remark had come from Saesee Tiin, and while I wanted to retort, I chose instead to keep my attention on Windu. The Council leader¡¯s face gave nothing away as he stared at me, a vein on his head throbbing as he did so. When I compared that to what I knew now about his ability with Shatterpoint ¨C my version of the power was only, after months of effort, at Adept:75 ¨C I knew the throb in his forehead was him using the power intently as if searching for how a decision regarding an event or person would alter the future. Still, even with me believing he was using the power on me, I failed to sense any shift in the Force between or around us.
Windu chose that moment to lean forward, interlocking his fingers together before resting his chin on them. His eyes looked into mine as he searched for, I assumed, proof that I was being truthful.
¡°First off, I wish to make clear that I, and the council in general, am impressed with how you handled matters in the lower levels.¡± He began after what felt like an hour of him examining me but had only been five minutes of silent judging. ¡°Far too often, Padawans struggle to reconcile what they might see on the lower levels of the planet with how the Temple and upper levels are. Many fail to understand that even on a world as important and powerful as Coruscant, there can exist hardships that are only meant to occur on the very edges of civilised space.¡± I held my tongue about commenting on why the Jedi wouldn¡¯t do something about the issue if they knew it existed as I could already work out some of the reasons. Not enough Jedi to make a difference, not the focus of the Jedi, and a violation of some form of oath to the Senate were the three I felt would be the most likely to be given and while I already had counters for those, getting into an argument with the council over such things when awaiting judgement for my actions was a foolish thing to do.
¡°Second, while we are less than enthused with how you approached your encounters in the lower levels, specifically those with other sentients, on a personal level, I have no issue with it. Any being that would actively target a member of our Order, particularly an Initiate, deserves to be punished for such an action in the harshest possible terms.¡± I felt my brow rise at that. While I knew he was more martially inclined when it came to threats to the Jedi than most, I hadn¡¯t expected him to all but grant his blessing with how violently I¡¯d taken down the various gang members we¡¯d run into. I¡¯d have to remember that in the future if I faced a similar situation.
¡°Third, ignoring the shared disbelief of this council that a taozin not only still exists but lives on the lowest levels of this very planet,¡± Windu glanced at Rancisis, earning a nod about something from the snake-like Jedi. ¡°We are impressed by your ability to not only recognize what it was but realise that you were in over your head and that the mission was to get Initiate Zill to safety displays growth in your decision-making and the understanding that sometimes withdrawing from combat is the correct course of action.¡± His lips twitched upward. ¡°That said, your usage of explosives over an indirect application of the Force was atypical of a Jedi. Which certainly fits your character.¡±
I blinked as I realised Windu was seemingly cracking a joke at my expense. None of the Council laughed, though I caught the hologrammatic form of Plo Koon covering his breathing mask.
The twitch on Windu¡¯s face morphed into a small smile, which might be the first time he¡¯s ever smiled around me. ¡°We can sense your surprise at our opinions, which does make sense. You are far from a normal Jedi, showing a tendency to rush head-on into situations that, while reminding many of us of our younger days, have the potential to be far more dangerous than most Padawans would encounter. I will also add that, if our roles were reversed, I would likely have taken similar actions to those you did; with the understanding that they would bring with them a punishment for violating the instructions of this council.¡±
Windu paused here and looked at each of the other council members who were present. Most didn¡¯t seem to respond to his look, but Rancisis and Tiin both gave fractional nods. Windu then returned his attention to me. ¡°In the end though, you have disobeyed the Council. As such, the time you are to remain within the walls of this temple is increased by two months, along with you having to continue educating the Initiates.¡± I fought to keep my shoulders from slumping as while two months wasn¡¯t the worst, having to continue to teach Jedi ideals that I didn¡¯t entirely agree with wasn¡¯t something I was looking forward to. ¡°However, once the initial time for you to remain within the temple has lapsed, we feel it would be beneficial, for both you and the Initiates, if you moved to assist Master Bondara in training the future of our Order in the most basic of lightsaber techniques.¡± I blinked in shock at hearing that which drew a snort of amusement from the man. ¡°None here deny that you have an impressive ability with not only learning the various velocities of the lightsaber forms, but can easily and quickly help others improve their ability as well. To not harness that while you are within the temple would be a waste of resources.¡±
¡°On a personal level, I hope it might grant you some insight into what path you wish to commit to once your time training with Master Fay and Dooku has ended.¡± That came from Tiin, much to my shock. ¡°The improvements in the styles of several of your fellow Padawans have been noticed by the temple¡¯s lightsaber instructors and anything that helps prepare them for the dangers in the galaxy shouldn¡¯t be discouraged.¡±
¡°I, um, yes, Master Tiin.¡± I looked back at Windu. ¡°Thank you, Master Windu.¡± I lowered my head in acceptance as while there were a few things I was confused about regarding their decision; I didn¡¯t want to deal with them directly; not when doing so would mean spending more time here but also might make them change their minds.
For the first time that I could remember, Windu laughed. It was a deep sound that seemed to reverberate within the walls of the chamber. ¡°It¡¯s refreshingly rare to hear a Padawan offer thanks to the council when we pass judgement on their actions.¡± Without taking my eyes off Windu, I saw and sensed the amusement from the other Jedi present and assumed those present by holocall also found it funny.
Windu turned his attention to the other members of the Council, and I turned to leave. ¡°Padawan.¡± I paused and looked over at the hologram of Plo Koon. ¡°Once I have returned to the temple, I wish to speak with you about this criminal gang, the Blue Rakghouls I believe you named them. While there are sadly many such gangs on the lower levels, few are bold enough to hunt Jedi; even Initiates. Such a thing requires further investigation.¡±
¡°Of course, Master Koon. I¡¯ll be at your service once you¡¯ve returned.¡± I smiled. ¡°My Council-given assignments notwithstanding.¡± Plo laughed at that.
¡°Indeed. Now on you go. Your punishments await, and I will contact Master Fay once I have returned so that I and a team of Jedi Investigators can speak with you.¡±
I gave him a bow before walking toward the entrance to the High Council chamber. Fay was already waiting for me there. While she appeared her usual serene self, I could sense some unease coming from her. I didn¡¯t ask about it as we walked through the antechamber, only doing so once we were alone in the descending elevator.
¡°Master?¡± My question was open-ended as just letting her know I knew something was off with her was enough.
¡°It¡¯s nothing Cameron.¡± She looked out the elevator, taking in the gleaming lights of the capital of the Republic as night set upon it. ¡°At least nothing unexpected.¡± A sigh escaped her lips before she shifted her gaze to me. ¡°While I¡¯m relieved that Initiate Zill is back safe inside the temple walls, something I felt assured of once I realised you had moved to find her,¡± a small smile came to her face, brightening it up immensely, ¡°unlike Master Windu, I¡¯m unsettled by your aggressive approach to finding her.¡±
¡°The Bando Gora?¡± I offered, instantly regretting it as sights, sounds, and feelings from my time under Vosa¡¯s care shot through my mind. I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths. Since I¡¯d brought the topic up, I knew this was going to happen. I considered using Player¡¯s Mind, but after months of Jedi therapy, I felt I had some control over these incidents. It took me time, but eventually, I was able to push the memories back into my mind and bring my heart rate under control.
A hand came to rest on my shoulder, and I opened my eyes to see Fay looking at me carefully. ¡°Yes, them.¡± She replied once I felt I was back in control.
I sighed and, unable to meet her eyes, looked out over the planet. ¡°My thoughts did once or twice¡ turn,¡± I spoke slowly to allow myself to stay in control. ¡°However, those weren¡¯t when engaging hostiles. There, my only thought was getting through the roadblocks and getting to Tedra.¡± I turned my gaze back to my master. ¡°The¡ moments came at seemingly random times, though I¡¯ve since realised they were mainly at points where I was moving through unknown dark locations.¡±
Fay squeezed my shoulder slightly. ¡°That is to be expected, and we will cover it more in our sessions with Healer Allie.¡± I nodded once in understanding. A part of me would rather not speak about my problems, but the more mature ¨C and more significant ¨C part knew that only led to problems further down the road. ¡°For now, I wish to ask how you felt when you killed in pursuit of Tedra.¡±
I took a breath and let my mind drift back to those moments. ¡°I won¡¯t deny I was angry at them, especially after I learnt they were hunting her. But I didn¡¯t enjoy killing them, Master. Nor do I regret ending their lives.¡±
Fay¡¯s eyes stayed locked on mine for a long moment. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t suspect you would. While where they came from has to be considered, they chose to join a group that willingly hunted Jedi. That is something I cannot and will not accept. Their fates were determined by the Force the moment they made that choice. That said, it isn¡¯t them I am concerned about but you.¡± She moved closer, stepping inside my personal space. ¡°The role of a Jedi isn¡¯t to act as judge, jury, and executioner. We follow the will of the Force; letting it guide us where we need to be. It won¡¯t tell us how to handle a given situation, that is on us, but how we do so, has an effect. Both on us and upon the Force as it experiences mortal life through us.¡±
¡°What,¡± I paused and licked my lips, finding them strangely dry. ¡°What if the will of the Force, or how we interpret it, disagrees with the rules of something like the Republic?¡±
Fay¡¯s lips turned upward as if she was amused by my question. ¡°The Force always comes first. The Republic, as influential and long-lived as it has been in its various forms, is only a fleeting thing in comparison to the Force. Normally the rules of the Republic align with the will of the Force, however in those moments where they don¡¯t, trust in yourself and the Force over words decided upon by mortal beings.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
As the elevator pinged, letting us know we¡¯d reached our level, Fay smiled at me. ¡°Now come along. Tedra was released by the healers and if we hurry, we should be able to check in on her before her next lesson begins.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I waited for the holocall to connect, then after a gentle ping, watched as the holographic shape of Dooku formed. ¡°Master.¡± I didn¡¯t bow, though I did lower my head in a gesture of respect.
¡°Padawan.¡± His reply was formal, as I¡¯d expect of him with no hint of concern about me nor familiarity as the call, even if being routed through a reserved Jedi channel, wasn¡¯t secure. ¡°I have been informed of your recent excursion.¡± There was a moment¡¯s silence where I waited to see if he was going to offer a comment. When none came, I knew he wanted me to explain my actions and what had happened in clear and concise terms. As I did that, I was once more reminded of a post-mission briefing from my old life; right down to reporting to someone with an aristocratic air.
Since I¡¯d expected him to ask about this, as I spoke I sent a secured ¨C with private encryption ¨C data packet to him. After speaking, I fell silent and waited; watching his face for reactions as he reviewed certain parts of the recording Bo had provided to the Jedi to confirm what we¡¯d encountered.
¡°Since Master Fay and the High Council have already offered their judgements on your actions, I will restrict myself from being overly elaborate in mine.¡± I felt my lips twitch at that. If Dooku did give his opinions, they¡¯d likely be very detailed and contain multiple subtle comments on the failings of the High Council. ¡°While I disagree with your choice to head out looking for Initiate Zill, I understand your logic. Taking Miss Kryze along wouldn¡¯t have been my preferred choice, but I cannot deny her fighting style compliments yours fairly well.¡± That almost sounded like he approved of her being around me, but that was probably my mind drifting back to her kissing me and wondering where it could lead. ¡°How you dealt with the various¡ threats you encountered, while lacking in grace, were efficient and effective. Any beings lacking the mental capacity to understand a Force user is more than a match for a hundred common thugs, are better off fed into the recycling systems.¡± I choked down my laughter. Dooku wasn¡¯t a directly funny person, but moments like that always made me struggle to not laugh; something he never liked me doing. ¡°Encountering a taozin and escaping as you did, while not with the common Jedi approach was successful. Overall, there is little I would complain about in your actions, though I will send a full report on ways to improve your approaches to each situation in a few days.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± I knew he¡¯d do that and while I¡¯d already reviewed events over in my head several times, it was always wise to get an outside perspective on matters. I was surprised he hadn¡¯t offered a comment on me moving to help Tedra, but that might¡¯ve been because he felt I saw her as an asset that I wasn¡¯t willing to lose just yet.
¡°I will also be sending some recommendations to Masters Sifo-Dyas and Bondara regarding your training while I¡¯m not present.¡± To many, it might¡¯ve been a surprise he wasn¡¯t sending them to Fay, but the growing rift between them on how to handle certain matters was obvious to me. ¡°You handled yourself well and kept command of your companions decently. However, I feel training to use the Force under stressful situations would help you learn to better integrate more external applications of the Force into your combat style.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± When I¡¯d looked back on the various combat situations, it was clear that I relied heavily on my lightsaber and getting in close to fight. Since using the Force to boost myself was something that felt easier to do, and it fit my preferred way to fight, that made sense. Though I¡¯d already spotted moments where using some Telekinesis or another Force power would¡¯ve made a battle shorter. Then there was the taozin.
Against that, a Barrier would¡¯ve been useless while my lightsaber would¡¯ve struggled to do much damage. I¡¯d used some debris around me as improvised weaponry before turning to grenades. While that¡¯d worked out, when I¡¯d examined the fight last night, I¡¯d seen moments where using a Force power would¡¯ve produced the desired results with less effort or risk in exposing my Inventory: something I still didn¡¯t know if Bo had clicked to.
¡°How is¡ your project going?¡± I¡¯d rather not ask about that bitch, but not doing so would suggest to him ¨C and Fay as he would relay the information ¨C that I was struggling to move on; or at least at a rate they¡¯d deem sufficient for my healing. Once more, when bringing up Vosa or the Bando Gora, I had to close my eyes and take several deep breaths to recenter myself. And to not focus on the fact the next time I saw her, I planned to kick her arse from here to Tatooine and back before smacking her with a lightsaber to the face.
¡°It is going about as well as I¡¯d expected. The patient,¡± I was glad he was avoiding her name, ¡°is, unsurprisingly, not overly interested in doing much more than detailing how she wishes to hurt me. While the High Council and you would likely consider this proof she is beyond redemption, I feel she can still be of use for¡ future events.¡±
I nodded in reply as giving words to my thoughts or revenge wouldn¡¯t do me any good. Plus, while I didn¡¯t want to admit it, there was wisdom in Dooku¡¯s words. That bitch would have contacts in the galactic underworld and while I had little interest in interacting with that element, to ignore it completely with the chaos to come was downright stupid.
¡°If there is nothing else you wish to discuss, I will end the call and speak to you again in a month.¡± Dooku¡¯s words drew my thoughts ¨C thankfully ¨C away from that bitch.
We¡¯d spoken each month since I¡¯d arrived back in the Temple and every call had been short. Dooku wasn¡¯t one for idle chit-chat and I had only a passing interest in what he was currently doing.
¡°Yes, Master.¡± The hologram vanished as the call ended after a simple nod as Dooku felt no need to waste time on common pleasantries.
With that, I stood and after taking a moment to put a cap on my feelings regarding Vosa and everything I¡¯d endured ¨C not because it was how I was dealing with the memories but because it allowed me to deal with other things without my emotions being constantly out of whack ¨C I looked up at the chronometer. I had about twenty minutes until I was due in the classroom for my next lecture on the Jedi Code.
While I was even less enthused about teaching this class as I¡¯d been months ago, given I only had a few more classes left before shifting to teaching lightsaber basics, I was willing to endure it. Yet, even though those classes were guaranteed to be more enjoyable ¨C both for me and my students ¨C I knew I¡¯d be watched carefully by Master Bondara and others. It was an open secret in the Temple that I¡¯d been captured by a Dark Side Cult, so many were on edge around me. Plus, from Windu¡¯s words, I felt the Council hoped I¡¯d be interested in becoming a Jedi Instructor once I was Knighted. Not only would it keep me ¨C they likely hoped ¨C out of trouble but would have me be under their direct supervision.
Which is why it¡¯d never happen. Oh, I¡¯d enjoy teaching others how to fight ¨C with Anakin being the first person I planned to teach even if I was still uncertain about taking him as my Padawan ¨C but staying in the Temple with what I knew was coming was akin to giving up and awaiting my death.
If I was going to fail ¨C which I understood was possible with how powerful Sidious would become ¨C then I was going down fighting while causing him as much chaos as possible.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Stop!¡±
At my command, the two Initiates that were sparring with training lightsabers ¨C Tedra and a Twi¡¯lek boy named Dadr Iveq ¨C stopped and depowered their blades. However, since this wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d sparred under my watch, they stayed in the circle but backed off a few steps.
I stepped into the sparring circle, moving toward Dadr first. I came up behind him and then slid my fingers over his on the hilt. ¡°You¡¯re gripping it too tightly.¡± My fingers gently pulled at his as I spoke. ¡°A lightsaber is not a mining hammer, but a part of you. Like when you move, the joint ¨C where you hold the hilt ¨C should stay loose and flexible; able to respond easily to your mind¡¯s commands.¡± I moved his arms around, letting him ¨C I hoped ¨C feel how the blade was moving in his new, looser grip. ¡°Feel yourself within the blade, make it a part of you, and the movements will come more naturally without having to fight against yourself.¡±
Satisfied he at least had an inkling of what I was saying, I released my grip on his blade and stepped back before moving over to Tedra. ¡°As for you, you shouldn¡¯t be trying to simply smack his lightsaber away. While that works, against anyone with greater strength or skill it simply leaves you open to some rather basic counters as you over-commit.¡± Tedra nodded along with my words, drawing a sigh from me. ¡°Tedra, you hear what I¡¯m saying but you¡¯re not thinking about them. Listen to what I¡¯m implying and learn. While being stronger than an opponent has its uses, it isn¡¯t the be-all and end-all of lightsaber combat. The ability to control your blade, adapt on the fly, and then apply power is more useful than going for strong attacks every time, and it helps you last longer in a fight. Your lightsaber is a precision tool, not a blunt object.¡±
¡°While not how I would¡¯ve phrased it, Padawan Shan is correct.¡± I turned to see Anoon Bondara approach. Master Bondara was serving as Battlemaster temporarily while Master Drallig and Serra were off-planet, which made sense as until he took a Padawan himself about a year before I arrived, Master Bondara had been the Jedi Battlemaster. ¡°You¡¯re both advanced for your level of teaching, however, there are still numerous basic flaws that you need to overcome. As Padawan Shan has just pointed out.¡± As he finished, the adult Twi¡¯lek smiled at me, finding some amusement in my assessment.
¡°Yes, Master Bondara.¡± Tedra and Dadr replied as one, with both bowing slightly as they spoke. That made Bondara¡¯s smile grow.
¡°Good, now return to your starting positions and try again.¡± As the pair turned away, Bondara indicated for us to leave the sparring circle with a simple hand gesture. ¡°When I was first informed of your assignment here, I must admit I was confused.¡± He began as we left the circle. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong, you¡¯re easily the most skilled of your generation, surpassing a good number of Knights as well, but allowing a Padawan with serious holes in their style to instruct Initiates is a highly unusual decision.¡± He paused and looked at the two Initiates. ¡°Begin.¡± That had the pair moving toward each other again. ¡°And then there were the rather poor reports of your performance in teaching basic Jedi tenants. However, after observing you teach in the circles for the last few weeks, and seeing how at ease you are ¨C both in this place and with the Initiates ¨C it¡¯s clear the Council was wise to assign you here.¡±
I shrugged in response as Tedra, finally listening to me, guided Dadr¡¯s mechanical attack away with something less than full strength. ¡°I find peace when using my lightsaber; be that sparring or working my way through velocities.¡± Dadr reacted quickly to Tedra¡¯s defensive stroke and came in again, this time his blade not seeming as stuck to his hands as before. ¡°It seems to rub off when I give pointers to others.¡±
Bondara laughed softly. ¡°I am not surprised you find peace with your blade. Most of the more martially inclined Jedi do, though few seem to have such a mechanical perfection to their actions.¡± While that wasn¡¯t an insult, I knew it was a comment on the issue with my style that I¡¯d realised a few years ago and had been working to overcome ever since. ¡°Still, it is reassuring to find one so young who understands the tranquillity that comes when moving with your blade and allowing the Force to flow with you. Doubly so that such a student is willing to radiate that feeling when instructing others.¡±
I lowered my head in thanks for the praise. While I¡¯d only been working under his command for a few weeks, I¡¯d found him to be a firm but fair person. Both as an instructor and senior figure. Though with Initiates he generally preferred a gentle word over a pointed comment to get his meaning across. ¡°It¡¯s just a shame that you can¡¯t seem to avoid getting into trouble that needs a lightsaber to solve.¡± I chuckled at that, with so many Jedi being standoffish, if not downright withdrawn around me, it was refreshing to be treated as just another member of the Order.
¡°As I¡¯ve said many times before, to both my masters and others, I don¡¯t go looking for trouble.¡±
Bondara laughed once more. ¡°No, like any true servant of the Force, you end up just when and where it needs you to be. Which does, for many of us, mean finding ourselves in volatile situations.¡± That made me laugh.
¡°That¡¯s one way to describe it, Master Bondara.¡± I looked back at the circle to see Dadr shift his stance. That made Tedra¡¯s attack miss, leaving her open to a quick counter. While it didn¡¯t land, it did grant Dadr the initiative. ¡°Though I do hope that my next voyage outside the Temple will be slightly less¡ troublesome. Preferably without me having to run into creatures that are all but immune to the Force.¡±
Bondara laughed once again and clapped me solidly on the shoulder. ¡°You say that now, but it¡¯s in such moments when we¡¯re under the greatest stress, that our true selves reveal themselves. And they help us understand more of the Force¡¯s designs on an instinctual level.¡± he turned me gently, so we were looking at each other and not the ongoing training spar. ¡°Over the last few years, you¡¯ve faced far more than most Padawans and Knights would ever expect to.¡± The serious expression he wore slipped as a grin returned to his face. ¡°Even with the Force to guide you, to many, it¡¯s a miracle you¡¯ve come through everything as relatively unscarred as you are.¡± I did consider commenting that most of my scars were now internal, but I understood he meant things could¡¯ve been far, far worse. ¡°Yet, even with everything you¡¯re dealing with, when a friend was in danger, you didn¡¯t hesitate to help them. Even disobeying the High Council in the process.¡± He leaned closer as his voice dropped lower. ¡°Something any true Jedi would do; including many who now sit on said council.¡±
¡°I¡ Thank you, master.¡± Hearing such words from someone as high up and respected in the Order was both unexpected and reassuring. Far too often all I got from senior members of the Order were subtle glances or faint simmering of dislike and distrust regarding me and my choices. To have someone as well-connected and respected within the Order offer words of encouragement and praise was a breath of fresh air. Plus, it showed that while, in my opinion, and that of both my masters to varying degrees, the High Council and Order had strayed from the true ideals of the Jedi, there were still good and noble people within it. Ones that didn¡¯t act as puppets of the Senate or High Council.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t wish me to accompany you to the Senator¡¯s office?¡±
I looked up at Fay and shook my head as we walked through the Senate Rotunda. Having Fay in the room would just make Palpatine less willing to attempt to ¡®play nice¡¯ with me. ¡°No, Master. While I¡¯d rather be anywhere but here,¡± that got a small twitch from her lips, ¡°I doubt Senator Palpatine wishes to speak about anything planet-shattering with me. More than likely, as his message to you hinted at, he¡¯s just heard some rumours about me and wishes to make sure I¡¯m alright.¡± Well, as all right as I can be when I''m about to dance around a meeting with a Sith Lord without letting on how much I¡¯m still dealing with while trying to determine how much of his spiel is intended to turn me against the Jedi Order.
While I¡¯d have preferred to simply ignore his request, doing so now, when I¡¯d never done so before ¨C though he¡¯d not tried to speak to me since before I¡¯d headed to Mandalore ¨C risked making him think I was pulling away from him. Right now, I felt it was better to keep the Sith Lord at arm¡¯s length than outright ignoring him.
¡°Plus, I know you dislike being here even more than I do.¡±
That had the twitch on Fay¡¯s lips turn into a smile. ¡°That is true, though Master Dooku and I had thought you felt the same. Particularly regarding how adamantly you insisted that we not even consider bringing the Senator into our little coalition.¡±
¡°I still believe that Master. What we¡¯re doing is not the concern of politicians, not when there might be an undue influence on people in this building from another group.¡± I refuse to say Sith out loud as with everyone believing them to be extinct ¨C if they even think about them ¨C I feel safer just not bringing them up in such a public place. ¡°That said, ignoring a Senator that I have a friendship with might raise eyebrows within these walls.¡± And raise questions, though not the ones Fay likely believed would be asked.
¡°Very well,¡± Fay looked away from me for a moment. ¡°While you are speaking with your friend,¡± the subtle stress she places on the last word makes it clear she doesn¡¯t see Palpatine as anything of the sort, ¡°I will seek out Master Yaddle. She is currently in the building and has asked me for help regarding a matter on the very edge of the Outer Rim.¡± She turned back to me. ¡°Once you¡¯ve finished your meeting, contact me and I¡¯ll likely meet you here unless my conversation with Master Yaddle takes far longer than I expect.¡±
¡°Yes, master.¡± I lowered my head slightly as Fay took a step away. She only got a few steps before she stopped and turned back.
¡°While you are walking to the Senator¡¯s office, perhaps you¡¯ll give more thought to Representative Shokvo¡¯s offer. While I am reluctant for you to accept it, I can see the benefits of agreeing to the contract. However, in the end, since the work is yours, the choice is also.¡± I smiled at her and then watched as she walked toward the side of the Rotunda.
As I walk forward, my sight drifts to the various large statues that line the entrance to the Senate building. They were all for former chancellors of the Republic ¨C mainly from before the New Sith Wars ¨C and included many Jedi Masters as a member of the Order almost entirely held the position during those wars.
Ignoring the help desk as I know my way to Palpatine¡¯s office and ducking to one side to avoid what looks like a primary school excursion, I move toward the stairs. Not only will taking them mean I¡¯d have more time to prepare for meeting the Sith Lord, but I can do as Fay suggested and think over the offer brought to me this morning.
Bulb Shokvo was a Neimoidian who was my manager with the publishing company handling the distribution of the Lord of the Rings trilogy throughout the Republic and beyond. Once he¡¯d gotten over the fact the writer of the trilogy was a child, which had drawn laughter from both Fay and me, the meeting had gone remarkably well. Apart from discovering that my account now totalled a little north of six hundred and fifty million credits from the sales of holonovels ¨C and that was with all the credits Fay and Dooku had removed to help the Lokella get on their feet and purchase vessels and other equipment for their defence ¨C the company had been approached with several offers. Most weren¡¯t worth much time to consider and had already been rejected by my publishers ¨C things like appearing on various planets in the Republic ¨C but one particular group of offers did need discussing.
Apparently, the publishers had been approached by various production companies about turning my ¡®work¡¯ into holo-movies. That had caught me a little off-guard as while I¡¯d considered it might happen, I hadn¡¯t expected to be offered so soon; nor that some of the companies ¨C including Typhoondream Productions and the Corellian Creative Company, who were two of the biggest holo-movie/drama creators in the Republic ¨C were actively competing for the rights. Even if I took the offer that had the lowest level of input from and reward for me should, according to Shokvo¡¯s projections, net me north of a billion credits. The ones from the major studios ¨C which would require my input to varying degrees at certain times, allow me the chance to be on-set during production and attend the premieres (either publicised as the author or not) ¨C would take longer to reach the screen, but had the potential to earn me four to five times as much, at the outside. Though they¡¯d take longer to make and thus longer for me to start earning royalties.
Even before the meeting had finished this morning, I knew I was going to take one of the offers, but I¡¯d not given it much thought until Fay brought it back up in the Rotunda as my mind had been laser-focused on Palpatine. Basically, the offers for the holo-movie series came down to how quickly I wanted the money, how involved I could be and the like. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be spending years on Coruscant, so it might well be hard to contact me for consultations, but that shouldn¡¯t be an issue once the producers, directors and other staff learnt I was a Jedi; though I doubted I¡¯d reveal my age to them until much further along in the production process.
As I finished the long climb up the stairs to the floor containing Palpatine¡¯s office, I sent a message to Shokvo ¨C who now had a direct method of contacting me, much to Fay¡¯s chagrin ¨C to begin negotiating with the major companies and let them know I was a Jedi. The money would take longer to get, but with the insanity to come I knew I¡¯d need every credit I could get my hands on; legally acquired or not. A reply came from Shokvo just as I came into view of the waiting area outside the Senator¡¯s office confirming that he¡¯d get onto the companies and not to expect any further news until most of the details had been finalised; at least not unless they wanted to change the stories significantly.
It seemed there was some sort of meet and greet going on as several people were standing around talking, though the only one I recognized was Janus Greejatus. As the man spoke with a human female with some of the worst fashion sense I¡¯d ever seen, I moved closer. His eyes narrowed almost imperceivably when he saw me approaching, only to relax and offer a seemingly genuine smile. A quick use of Observe confirmed the smile was genuine ¨C and that he¡¯s only gone up a single level while becoming even less of a threat since I¡¯d last met him ¨C as he was relieved to see it was me rather than another Jedi. Quickly he extracted himself from talking to the heinously dressed woman and moved toward me.
His hand extended as he spoke. ¡°Padawan Shan, a pleasure to see you again.¡± As I shook his hand I wondered why his voice was far higher than needed. The noise around us didn¡¯t require him to talk only a little below a shout to me. ¡°The Senator is excited to speak to the breaker of the Bando Gora once again.¡±
I returned his smile even as I realised his game and slammed on Player¡¯s Mind to avoid any issues with bringing up the Bondo Gora. ¡°Thank you, though I¡¯m not sure I deserve such a title. The reason the Bando Gora were defeated was my masters and some allies helping me escape from the clutches of their deranged leader.¡± I matched his volume even as those around us started to listen in. No way did I want to help Palpatine use my accomplishments to boost his reputation; or at least not so much that it looked like I was trying to actively sabotage him.
¡°Yes, and we are all glad you have recovered from your ordeal.¡± Janus broke the handshake and placed his hand on my shoulder. ¡°However, from the reports given to the Senate, it was made clear that you were the one who defeated their leader in combat; and a fallen Jedi no less.¡± I heard someone gasp quietly behind me. ¡°An impressive feat for any, to say nothing of one wounded from the Bando Gora¡¯s attention. The Senator is most relieved that his nephew is making a full recovery.¡±
¡°That was for one mission only,¡± I blurt out quickly as having my name linked to Palpatine¡¯s, while potentially useful now, will be a fucking chain around my neck with what¡¯s to come. Doubly so if the rumour gets out that I¡¯m somehow related to him. ¡°And as for my imprisonment, their leader was using me as bait for her former master.¡± If this man decided to go further, then I¡¯d have proof he knew more than he should.
¡°Ah. Well, it¡¯s still impressive you were able to defeat their leader even after being in captivity for months.¡± He glanced around, likely seeing if everyone else was paying attention. Which I knew they were. ¡°Still, I think I¡¯ve taken up too much of your time and the Senator did say to bring in immediately unless he was meeting with the Supreme Chancellor.¡± I smile at his humour, then fall into step just behind him ¨C disabling Player¡¯s Mind as having it active around Palpatine might risk him thinking I was on to him as if the Jedi High Council could sense it, the Sith Lord certainly could ¨C as he leads me through the waiting area and away from the inevitable whispers that are about to start regarding my connection to Palpatine. As we moved, I made note of anyone that looked important, which was, unsurprisingly, most of them, and used Observe judiciously. None of the names stood out but having them in my head will help if they ever came forward as one of Palpatine¡¯s political inner circle.
As we walked down the corridor to Palpatine¡¯s office, I saw various statues, paintings, and other expensive-looking ornaments lining the walls. Some appeared to be from Naboo, but all had Humans front and centre in their imagery. I used Observe on some of them ¨C not wanting to completely deplete my PP before entering a room with a Sith Lord ¨C but nothing came back as Dark-Side aligned. As Janus paused, I looked away from the displays and noted he was moving toward a side door and not the main office.
¡°Apologies for the interruption Senator,¡± he began as I followed him through an automatically opening door into what appeared to be a lounge area that connected to both the corridor and the office. ¡°You asked me to bring Padawan Shan to you directly once he arrived.¡± I turned my attention to Palpatine as he sat on a sofa on one side of a large table. The sofa nearest me had three humans sitting on it, and all had their backs to me.
Palpatine¡¯s eyes brightened as he saw me, and he broke off his conversation with whoever was in the room and stood. ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Janus.¡± Janus bowed and walked backwards, cutting me off from the door as the Sith Lord that he worked for approached. Palpatine was smiling though there was concern in his eyes as he reached me. ¡°Cameron, my boy. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡± One hand gripped mine in a handshake while the other clasped my elbow, preventing me from escaping. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried sick since I heard about your ordeal.¡± There¡¯d been a moment where I thought he might hug me, but thankfully he stopped by just gripping my elbow as getting a hug from a Sith Lord would¡¯ve been very close to the craziest thing that¡¯s happened to me since I¡¯d been reborn in this galaxy.
Even as my mind started to analyse his movements, tone and word choices ¨C a necessary evil of meeting one of the galaxy¡¯s hidden Big Bads ¨C I used Observe on him.
Sheev Palpatine [Darth Sidious]
Race: Human
Level: 48
Health: 100%
Age: 47
Force Potential: Very High
Threat Potential: Extreme
Reputation: Neutral [LOCKED]
Affiliation Loyalty: Himself (100%) Order of the Sith Lords (63%)
Emotional State: Contemplative/Intrigued/Calculating
While giving off an external image of concern regarding your recent incidents, internally he is curious to see how it has affected your Force presence and state of mind.
He hopes to use recent events to further gain your trust while moving you into his plans as a possible future apprentice.
Though he knows he must be careful about how he does this, as his master has also developed an interest in you.
...
While the details about his thinking weren¡¯t unexpected, the fact he¡¯s gone up a level in three years was. Assuming the requirements for him to increase levels were similar to mine, then he¡¯d done enough to earn up to about half as much XP as I had over the last three years. Which was kriffing scary. As was learning that both he and Plagueis had designs on making me into a Sith. I¡¯d suspected that would be the case, but confirmation, while useful, was terrifying.
¡°Senator.¡± I replied as we shook hands, putting aside my concerns about his growth in the last three years even as his smile slipped, letting the faux concern take over his face.
¡°I believe we¡¯ve been over this, Cameron.¡± The words didn¡¯t carry any venom even as we ended the shake at the same time.
I lowered my head in acquiescence. ¡°Of course, uncle.¡± That brought the smile back and seemed to banish some of his apparent concern. Though in my mind I was once more forced to confront the insanity that, for the time being at least, I had to refer to a Sith Lord as my uncle.
A gentle cough from the other occupants of the room ¨C specifically the oldest looking of the three going by the greying hair ¨C seemed to break Palpatine out of his thoughts. ¡°Ah, where are my manners...¡± He turned, his hand on my elbow allowing him to guide me gently, in a non-threatening manner, to his side as the three seated figures rose. There was something familiar about all of them, though it was strongest with the middle-aged of the trio (one older man and two younger). ¡°Cameron, allow me to introduce you to another member of the Senate, Ramin Tarkin of the Seswenna sector and his cousins; Wilhuff and Gideon.¡± It took a lot of effort to not tense up too much at meeting the man responsible for the Empire¡¯s plans of terror. I knew Palpatine would¡¯ve felt me tense up a touch, but I had to hope that he¡¯d think it was just at meeting another Senator as I¡¯d reacted when he¡¯d given the family name. ¡°Ramin, this is the remarkable young man I¡¯ve mentioned to you before; Jedi Padawan Cameron Shan.¡±
As Ramin moved around the sofa, his nephews just behind him, I took a moment to use Observe on them.
Ramin Tarkin
Race: Human
Level: 28
Health: 98% (Minor infection: healing)
Age: 46
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Tarkin Family (95%), Militarist Faction (88%), Core Faction (71%)
Emotional State: Curious/Intrigued/Amused
Having heard of your exploits from Sheev Palpatine and read several reports that were sent to the Senate by the Jedi Order, Ramin is interested in getting to know you better.
While generally not a fan of the Jedi, he is impressed with what he¡¯d read about you and how you approach matters.
He is also amused to see Sheev Palpatine show a genuine liking for someone younger than Ramin¡¯s cousins or children.
...
Wilhuff Tarkin
Race: Human
Level: 22
Health: 100%
Age: 27
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Tarkin Family (87%), Republic Outland Regions Security Force (54%)
Emotional State: Curious
Wilhuff, while generally dismissive of the Jedi due to how they do little to ensure the security of the Republic, is curious about you.
His cousin has spoken highly of Sheev Palpatine and Wilhuff can see potential in an alliance between his family and Palpatine. Since the Senator from Naboo holds you in high regard, that makes you a person of interest in Wilhuff¡¯s mind.
...
Gideon Tarkin
Race: Human
Level: 18
Health: 100%
Age: 20
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Minimal
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Tarkin Family (92%), Republic Outland Regions Security Force (67%)
Emotional State: Bored/Dismissive
Unlike his brother and cousin, Gideon has little interest in political games. He understands their purpose but prefers to lead soldiers into battle.
As you¡¯re a member of the Jedi Order ¨C a group he holds in poor regard for how little they do to help enforce security across the Outer Rim ¨C he has little interest in dealing with you but will do so simply to keep up appearances.
...
While I wasn¡¯t sure how useful most of that was going to be for the future, it did give me a starting point with the three members of the Tarkin family. Ramin seemed to be a candidate who would support Sheev when the Sith Lord moved to become Chancellor while the only thing I wanted from Wilhuff was to kill him. I didn¡¯t have a quest for that currently ¨C mainly as I was avoiding adding ¡®hit quests¡¯ to the current pile ¨C but he was in a list of people that I wanted to remove before the Clone Wars got into full swing. Gideon, on the other hand, seemed the most likely one of the family for me to manipulate: if I wanted to go down that route.
Ramin¡¯s face had lit up during the introductions ¨C something that made sense when the details Observe revealed were added in ¨C and moved quickly, though not too quickly, around the sofa. His face, now that I had a name to fit it, had similar features to Wilhuff, though they lacked the coldness that came to typify the more famous member of his family. ¡°Ah, a pleasure indeed.¡± He said as his hand sought mine out. ¡°Sheev here has spoken of you often to myself and others; singing your praises openly to such a degree that we often wondered just who this young Jedi he was so proud of was. After reading the reports regarding the fall of the Bando Gora organisation,¡± I felt my heart quicken once more at having them mentioned, ¡°I grew even more curious about you.¡±
I smiled as we shook hands. ¡°As I told Sen¡ my uncle¡¯s assistant outside, I wasn¡¯t of great help in taking down the Bando Gora given I was their captive for several months.¡± There was nothing from Palpatine in the Force when I said that ¨C as I¡¯d expected ¨C but I knew he would be listening to every mention I gave of my time there with great interest. Along with seeing and sensing how I reacted to having to discuss the subject. ¡°It was a result of my masters and allies rescuing me that resulted in the Bando Gora being dismantled.¡± Which I wasn¡¯t entirely sure was true. There would be operations that would¡¯ve survived the destruction of the main base and the capture of their leader.
Ramin¡¯s brow rose as I once more corrected the facts surrounding events. He glanced at Palpatine, who gave a subtle nod, then turned back to me grinning. ¡°Sheev said you wouldn¡¯t claim the credit.¡± He laughed and patted my arm. ¡°Still, it was because of you that Komari Vosa was captured,¡± I fought to keep the whispers of her voice from my mind. ¡°Your uncle,¡± he laughed at that, ¡°and I are on an oversight committee that was informed of her capture.¡± While I felt I¡¯d managed to keep my concern about her being brought up under control, I¡¯d failed when learning that Palpatine knew of her capture without having to spy on the Order.
¡°I wasn¡¯t aware such things were revealed to the Senate.¡± I¡¯d considered not asking about that, but not doing so might seem odd to Palpatine. Force, did I hate politics even if I knew it was needed.
¡°Normally it wouldn¡¯t be,¡± I turned to look at Palpatine as he explained, ¡°however, Miss Vosa was the leader of a growing threat to Republic interests in the Mid and Outer Rim. As such, the Jedi High Council deemed it worthy to inform us of it.¡±
¡°Shame they don¡¯t do that about other things.¡± Ramin¡¯s words made it clear that he wasn¡¯t happy about how secretive the Jedi were, which would be an easy avenue for Palpatine to exploit. Meaning, if he wasn¡¯t already on it for being related to Wilhuff Tarkin, the man had just joined a growing list of people to remove if possible before the Clone Wars began.
¡°Cameron, did you know that the Tarkin family practices a rite of passage similar to the Mandalorian trial you completed several years ago?¡± I blinked at Palpatine, which made him smile. ¡°They, and other families on Eriadu, have their children survive in the wild for several days to prove they are ready to become adults.¡±
I felt my brow rise as I looked at Ramin, who nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, though I¡¯ve never heard of a Jedi joining the Mandalorian clans.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how many have done so in history, but a friend of mine completed her verd¡¯goten ¨C the name of the trial ¨C the year before I did.¡± I paused and glanced at Palpatine. ¡°Though I wasn¡¯t aware my status as a member of the Mandalorians was public knowledge.¡±
Palpatine¡¯s laugh was a soft one, reminding me of a grandfather humouring his grandson. ¡°You may not realise it, but your name is already being whispered in the halls of this building and elsewhere. The descendent of Revan reborn coming to prominence as the gears of this mighty Republic begin to creak under the weight of avarice and threats,¡± I slapped myself mentally to not comment that he and other Sith were responsible for a lot of that, ¡°is an event many have started speaking about. Then hearing you spent time with the very people your ancestor famously fought to defend the Republic from,¡± he paused and laughed. ¡°Is it so strange that your name is quickly earning its place alongside that of Masters Windu and Yoda with people in important positions?¡±
¡°Or that some wish to attach their names to yours?¡± That came from Ramin as he gave Palpatine a sideways glance. It was clear that Ramin was aware of what Palpatine was doing in using my name, and while I was far from thrilled about it, if the roles were reversed, I''d have likely done the same.
¡°If I may be so bold,¡± my head snapped round as Wilhuff, his voice frighteningly similar to what I remembered from A New Hope though lacking some of the gravitas it¡¯d gain with age, spoke. ¡°What exactly was it that you killed?¡±
¡°I¡¯m surprised that hasn¡¯t been revealed along with me spending time with the Mandalorians.¡± Palpatine shrugged as I looked at him.
¡°I¡¯ve heard rumours from the Mandalorian Representative to the Senate, but they won¡¯t go into details about what exactly you killed.¡± He shrugged and then started to move toward the sofas. ¡°Apparently, telling outsiders isn¡¯t something they are inclined to do.¡± He smiled as he picked up his cup. ¡°Though given what I know of your skill and courage, I have no doubt it was a kill worthy of their songs.¡±
I stared at him as he sipped his drink ¨C some sort of wine I suspected ¨C and wondered what his ploy here was. He had to know about my kill as Plagueis knew and keeping it hidden from outsiders wasn¡¯t something the Mandalorians would do. At least not to the point of actively avoiding the topic like he was implying. Still, seeing no reason to not indulge his plans to have me grow closer to the Tarkins ¨C it would make removing them later easier if they trusted me enough to let me get close ¨C decided to play along. ¡°I certainly think it was, uncle. My cloak here was made from the beast¡¯s skin.¡± I rolled my shoulders, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to the dark leather. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve heard of the Greater Krayt Dragon?¡±
In a wonderful bit of acting, Palpatine¡¯s cup slipped from his grasp and fell, shattering on the floor as all four men looked at me. ¡°My word.¡± He muttered at the same time the youngest Tarkin, Gideon, responded.
¡°Karking hell!¡± I chuckled at the comment as Gideon blinked. ¡°How?¡±
I bit off the urge to laugh at the reaction of the four men, even if one was such a good fake that if I didn¡¯t know it was a lie I¡¯d have bought it, and instead allowed a large smile to spread on my face. ¡°With nothing but a beskar knife.¡± The reactions from all of them grew more incredulous and even I was taken in by Palpatine¡¯s acting.
¡°Th-that is a story I must hear.¡± Ramin managed to get out before he placed a hand on my shoulder and gently pulled me toward the sofas. ¡°Come sit with us, young warrior, and regale us with the tale of your hunt.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As I stepped onto the Ne¡¯tra Sartr my thoughts were on one thing. Or more importantly, one person. It had been several months since Bo had rather passionately kissed me and since then, whenever I¡¯d tried to bring the topic up when we spoke, she¡¯d either closed the channel without replying or changed the topic as if I¡¯d never spoken. At first that had irritated me, but with time to think on it, I¡¯d begun to suspect she¡¯d been doing it to pay me back for how she¡¯d had to process me kissing her in the Bando Gora base. The instant I saw her, walking through the central area of the ship, I ended any doubt by getting her attention with a whistle and then using Observe.
Bo-Katan Kryze
Race: Human
Level: 22
Health: 100%
Age: 16
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Medium
Reputation: Trusted/Desired
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Kryze (81%) Duke Adonai (71%) Clan Shan (48%)
Emotional: Relieved/Interested/Curious
Bo-Katan is glad to be finally leaving Coruscant. While the planet had brought some excitement, it¡¯s too fake and crowded for her liking.
She¡¯s curious about learning where you¡¯ll be heading next, though that pales in comparison to seeing if your interest in her matches hers in you.
...
While that didn¡¯t settle why she¡¯d avoided the topic, it did make clear she expected something to happen between us. And while I¡¯d promised myself that I¡¯d not get involved with anyone until I was seventeen, I¡¯d come to realise how silly that idea was. Yes, starting anything with Bo without having had the chance to speak with Serra ¨C who still hadn¡¯t returned from whatever mission the Council had sent her and Master Drallig on ¨C and clearing the air there was a risk. But the more I thought about Bo, and considered how comfortable we were with each other, the more I felt I wanted to see where things might head. Having the Interface confirm that she desired me, which was a new feature that either kicked in because of her age, mine or both, was another hint that I needed to stop procrastinating about relationships and begin to enjoy my life.
FINALLY!
I ignored the snide message from TPTB, and put aside thoughts of where things might head with Bo as she left the common area and I walked toward my quarters. Instead, I thought about how I wanted to spend the time as we travelled.
While I¡¯d not had much time to myself over the last half-year in the Temple, I¡¯d managed to get to the minimum requirements for the Just Don¡¯t Get Caught quest, which meant that was no longer hanging over me the way the You Can¡¯t Hurt me quest was. Still, if worst came to worst, I had enough banked Skill Points that if I was still massively short of the requirements by the time the quest was due to expire, I could just drop them in that and complete the quest.
I¡¯d gotten Shatterpoint to Professional:1, which was as far as I could go without spending a Perk Point I didn¡¯t currently have, but the power had been a massive disappointment. I could look intently at an object with the Force, be it anything from a door to the Ne¡¯tra Sartr and spot flaws and weaknesses in them. While that might be useful in some cases, in most I could circumvent having to spend minutes searching for a weakness with another more developed power. Or even a more brute-force approach to removing an obstacle. And because I¡¯d spent so much time dragging that power up to where I could, I¡¯d not managed to get any other Power ¨C bar Restore Stamina, which had been only a handful of levels short of maxing before my capture ¨C maxed out. Though that was also because I¡¯d all but reached the point where subtle Force Powers had been maxed and using the less subtle ones would, in most cases, result in unwanted attention and discussions with senior members of the Order if I¡¯d been caught.
Plus, there was the fact I needed to focus heavily on recovering from my ordeal, which I had as I felt I could now discuss the Bando Gora and Vosa without needing to take a moment to centre myself. I knew I¡¯d still have moments of weakness ¨C as was the case with any PTSD case ¨C but Healer Allie felt I was more than ready to once more venture out into the galaxy and let the Force guide my path. Her words, not mine.
Still, my Teaching skill had shot up while those skills I could train without too much effort (such as Athletics, Swimming, and most of my social and technical skills) had improved. Though none had been at a point where I could generate a training quest to earn some easy XP from them.
After placing the few belongings I¡¯d brought with me from the Temple in my quarters, I returned and moved through the common area toward a small brief room near the cockpit. While we still had about an hour before we¡¯d depart, Fay wanted to talk very briefly about where we¡¯d be heading.
¡°Master.¡± I offered as I entered the room to see her and Bo waiting for me. I slid into a seat of my own, close but not too close to Bo. I might not want to string her along, but until we discussed things properly, nothing prevented me from subtly teasing her about our shared feelings.
¡°So where are we heading?¡± The question came from Bo after she¡¯d given me a hard, sideward look. Clearly, she expected me to act awkward around her as I shouldn¡¯t know how she was feeling, but no one ever said the war of the sexes was a fair battle.
¡°For a while now, the High Council has been hearing rumours of semi-organic ships floating around the edges of galactic society. They suspect such vessels would have a strong connection to the Force and have tasked several Jedi, along with elements of the Antarian Rangers, that¡¯s a group that works with the Jedi from time to time on the fringes of Republic space,¡± she offered that and the confused look Bo gave, ¡°with searching for the world these ships might come from.¡± As she spoke, I sensed amusement and excitement radiating from her. The amusement was aimed at me and Bo while the excitement seemed to do with our mission. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumours from some old friends out on the very edges of known space of a world that, apart from being seemingly alive, is claimed to be a nexus within the Force. While it¡¯s unlikely that these rumours are true, they are worth investigating.¡±
¡°How long¡¯s it going to take to get there?¡±
Fay smiled at me. ¡°According to your droid, about a week to reach the closest known hyperspace route. From there, we¡¯ll likely have to purchase maps for how to reach the planet. If it¡¯s as isolated as my friends say, then it could take another week, perhaps two, to reach the planet.¡± I whistled softly at that. Most places in the galaxy didn¡¯t take long to get to. Even going to and from the Lokella system only took a week and a bit from here, and that was because the routes near the system were sparsely used. If it would take weeks to travel the last few legs ¨C when we¡¯d probably only be travelling within a sector ¨C it was an indication of just how remote this planet was.
As I considered this planet, I felt¡ not a disturbance in the Force, but more of a gentle ripple. It was faint, almost as if coming to me from a great distance. Yet, as I tried to reach out for it, I felt as if I sensed¡ anticipation. Which was odd.
I lifted my head, wanting to speak with Fay only to see she and Bo had left the room. Apparently, while I¡¯d been trying to pin down what I¡¯d sensed in the Force the pair had left.
Deciding to do the same, I walked into the corridor. I turned as I spotted Bo in the common area and moved to speak with her, thinking it would be helpful to get everything out in the open before we left. However, after glancing my way, she slipped into the training room we¡¯d created over a year ago ¨C really just a converted cargo hold ¨C and locked the door.
I chuckled gently and shook my head. If that¡¯s how she wanted to play, then so be it. We had a few weeks before we reached wherever it was that we were heading, so I had time to play with.
Plus, two could play at this game.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Living Planet 1
I watched as the stars streaked by while the Ne¡¯tra Sartr travelled through hyperspace toward the Outer Rim in the galactic north. It¡¯d been about two and a half days since we¡¯d left the Temple and we still had another day or so before we reached the first shift away from a major hyperspace lane. While there was little for me to do directly beyond monitoring a few key systems, it did count ¨C very slightly ¨C toward my Astrogation skill.
Plus, there was the fact that I was finally away from the Temple and back out in the galaxy aboard my ship. Yes, I knew it wasn¡¯t legally mine, but that didn¡¯t stop me from regarding the Sartr as such. Fay, while allowing me to consider the ship mine, had reminded me that the vessel was just an object and not to grow too attached to it, but after two-plus years ¨C on and off ¨C of flying it, it was hard not to consider it mine.
As my mind returned to the Temple, I frowned as my mind lingered again on not getting to talk with Serra. She¡¯d contacted me yesterday and to say she wasn¡¯t happy that I¡¯d been back at the Temple when she¡¯d not been, having arrived back hours after I left, would be a slight understatement. While we both accepted that as Padawans of the Order we couldn¡¯t control where we went and when it was annoying how closely we¡¯d missed each other. Because we were speaking over Holonet, I didn¡¯t bring up my kisses with Bo, though I suspected she¡¯d learn about it from Tedra if they spoke. That conversation needed to take place in person as, whatever the future held for us, Serra was one of, if not my only, best friend. She deserved the truth to be given face-to-face.
A soft growl followed by something pushing gently against my calf turned my thoughts from Serra to the other living being I was sharing the cockpit with. One hand drifted from the controls and began scratching Fenrir behind his ear. As he leaned into it, I chuckled at how fast he was still growing. Lying down next to my seat made him easy to pet and when we both stood, he reached my stomach. Force, I suspected that before Naboo he¡¯d be the same height, if not taller than me at the shoulders and easily a dozen feet from head to the base of his tail.
As he pushed his head into my hand, I could sense his comfort at my touch which reminded me of how happy he¡¯d been when we¡¯d returned to the Sartr. He¡¯d been irritable in the Temple, though thank the Force he hadn¡¯t tried to attack, or eat, anyone there. Though there had been the one time when he¡¯d chased Master Poof because apparently the High Council member had tried a mind trick on Fenrir, and he¡¯d not taken it well. While no harm had been done ¨C Master Poof had laughed the entire incident off ¨C it hadn¡¯t helped Fenrir settle in the Temple. While Master Koon and a few others had spent time around Fenrir ¨C with me also present ¨C that was more about understanding (or trying to) the bond I shared with the tuk¡¯ata. I wasn¡¯t told by them what they were interested in, but Fay suspected they simply wished to be certain the mind of an animal, and one created by Dark Side magic, wasn¡¯t affecting my thoughts. That had amused me, as had the rumour regarding Yoda.
About a month after arriving back in the Temple, the grapevine ¨C because even the Jedi had one ¨C was rife with stories of Yoda being seen riding around the Temple late at night on the back of a great black beast. I knew the rumours were false as I¡¯d never sensed anything from Fenrir to suggest he was running around late at night and because Yoda was wary of the tuk¡¯ata. That said, I didn¡¯t say anything to discourage the rumours as I couldn¡¯t deny the idea of imagining Yoda riding Fenrir around was too funny to shoot down.
Through the bond, I sensed a hint of agitation from Fenrir and watched as his legs twitched. ¡°It¡¯s ok boy. Another day or so and we¡¯ll stop somewhere so you can stretch your legs.¡± He whined happily. ¡°But no eating people, not unless they start it.¡± I knew he couldn¡¯t laugh, but the sound that came from him sounded like a demonic chuckle. ¡°If you¡¯re good, I¡¯ll see about finding you a steak or some Ewok jerky.¡± That had made his long tail swish around, smacking off an empty chair behind me.
¡°Observation: Master, you are too attached to that beast. Suggestion: Perhaps it would be wise to remove him as a weakness.¡±
Fenrir¡¯s growl as he bristled against my hand was accompanied by my glare at the droid''s head. ¡°Fenrir is closer to me than you, HK. If I had to choose, I¡¯d choose him over you and if you choose to make such comments again, I may just forget to lift your head to a higher shelf in a few months so you¡¯re out of his reach.¡± HK¡¯s optical receptors did a fair imitation of a blink even as Fenrir¡¯s growl shifted into a strange, dark chuckle. Or at least that¡¯s how it sounded to me when mixed with his amusement through the Force.
¡°Clarification: Perhaps I will reserve my opinion until I observe the beast in combat. Supplication: When will you construct me at least a rudimentary combat frame, Master? While being connected to this warship and having access to the weapon systems is an acceptable temporary substitute, I find the inability to observe a meatbag¡¯s reaction as the life drains from them disconcerting.¡±
I chuckled at that as letting HK have access to the Sartr¡¯s systems had been something neither Fay nor Dooku was happy about. ¡°Provided this mission goes well,¡± I swear Fenrir just snorted at me for that, ¡±then we¡¯ll check in with Anakin and see what we can do. Though do keep in mind that this would be a mark-one body. I plan to upgrade you as I get better at doing so and find more suitable materials and components for you.¡± I paused as a recurring thought came to mind. ¡°Unless, of course, you¡¯d be happy with us grabbing the nearest Trade Federation droid and sticking you onto that?¡±
¡°Mockery: Yes, Master, I wish to be attached to the body of such a poorly designed and built walking target. Please, oh please, make it happen.¡± I laughed, even knowing that response or something similar was coming. When I¡¯d first threatened HK with that fate and shown him what a B1 looked like, he¡¯d been mortified. Bo and I had laughed for almost a full day about it. Since then though he¡¯d come to realise we were only teasing him and chose to reply mockingly to every quasi-threat Bo and I made.
¡°Don¡¯t ever change, HK.¡±
¡°Observation: But Master, if I don¡¯t change how will I grow more effective at rending meatbags limb from limb?¡±
I laughed loudly at that. ¡°Fine, but getting more dangerous is the only way you can change.¡± I managed to get out between laughs.
¡°Exclamation: But of course, master. I can almost see the faces of the Jedi when I¡¯m restored to my full glory and allowed to educate them in the folly of trusting only in the Force.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I leaned to one side, letting Bo''s the fist sail past my ear. My right arm moved, rotating around to push her attacking arm into her body then my left elbow flew in, landing a clean blow to her solar plexus.
¡°Oof!¡± The groan followed my strike landing as the air was driven from her lungs. She stumbled back, trying to gather some distance, but my right fist flashed out to hary her. This drove her back more and made sure she couldn''t regroup.
Since in this spar I was more interested in restraining her than beating her down ¨C as I wanted to work on the methods Jedi used to physically control a situation even if it wasn¡¯t a combat form in its own right ¨C I grabbed her right arm: the one that had missed my head mere moments ago, and was still out of position slightly.
My right hand latched around her wrist like an iron claw while my left hand gripped her just above the elbow. I twisted it forcing her to contort to avoid a dislocation.
As this happened, I lifted her arm, forcing her lurching body down to a knee. However, she shifted her momentum and rolled to one side. That dragged me forward as I wasn¡¯t willing to release my hold and I felt the muscles in her arm tense at how awkwardly they were being twisted. Still, my movement had left me exposed and she was quick to take advantage.
The heel of her boot crashed against the side of my shin, and I grunted in annoyance as I was forced to alter my grip to retain control. But that was just enough to allow her to twist and bring her other hand up in a strike at my eyes, unwilling to risk my sight I released the hold and shifted back.
As I stumbled back, slightly off balance, she was on the move. The arm I''d had restrained shifting to grab my forward leg behind the knee as she yanked up to take out my leg. As I fell though I grabbed hold of her enough that she came down with me.
I grunted as my head hit the mat hard, then winced as her knee slammed down into my gut. Whether the hit was intentional or not, it gave her an advantage she took. Her fist slammed into the side of my skull. With Physical Enhancement active, though purely in a defensive capacity as Bo tended to be overly aggressive, the hit didn¡¯t do any major damage though it did ring my head without drawing a notice from the Interface.
Her other fist flew in, but I had the wherewithal to shift my head with the blow, making it glance off. I kept my sideward movement going as her fist slid over my face, brought my hands up to pull her head into my shoulder, and pulled her over with me. When I¡¯d stopped rolling, I had her pinned to the ground, her arm twisted and locked against her back in such a way that she had no escape.
She wriggled around frantically, trying to escape. Wanting to end this spar, I pulled back on her locked arm, making her grunt in pain, and shifted one arm so it slid under hers and across the front of her throat before linking it with my other hand and pulling back. This movement lifted her as my forearm pushed into her throat. Using this leverage, I lifted her into the air. While we were close in height, the position I had her in meant she was trapped save for her legs which flailed around.
She swung them wildly, hoping to do enough to make me release the hold. A few blows did sting, with one making me stumble as she caught the side of my knee, but I held on and kept yanking, driving my forearm into her throat. With her not having a way out and me leaning back further to prevent even her tiptoes from touching the ground before I trapped her legs with mine, she was forced to tap a hand in submission.
Instantly I released my hold and then took a few rapid steps back. While Bo normally wouldn¡¯t lash out at losing, she had done so enough that I felt safer with some distance. I¡¯d rather not get a heel to the groin again.
She coughed slightly and fell to a knee, one hand coming up to massage her throat. She then turned and glared at me, and if we had time, I knew she¡¯d want an instant rematch. After so long travelling and fighting together I knew how she thought and moved, and she was the same with me. Plus, since we¡¯d left Coruscant our flirting/teasing had increased with the sparring room being the one place where it often got more¡ touchy. While I wasn¡¯t complaining about that, I¡¯d rather not have Fay walk in on us again as having my master come in as Bo and I were rolling around with my hands on her breasts and hers on my arse was not a moment I¡¯d like to relive. At least not with a witness.
Recently though, I had noticed that Fay was appearing around me more than before the mission against the Bando Gora. While to most it might not stick out heavily, since I could easily review my memories with perfect clarity, it was easy to see Fay¡¯s observations of me had increased by around thirty per cent. Possibly she was just doing it to keep an eye on my mental state, as even though we¡¯d left the Temple and Healer Allie felt I was ready to move on I still suffered the occasional flashback or freeze-up moment. However, I felt it was more to do with how close Bo and I had become since my capture. The flirting had increased, yes, but there was also far more interest in Bo¡¯s eyes toward me. If she wasn¡¯t Mando¡¯ade, I¡¯d think she was worried about me, but since she was, and I¡¯d used Observe on her, I knew it was because she wanted to take things further.
¡°Haar¡¯chak!¡± Bo¡¯s snarl of anger drew my attention back to her; or at least away from the possibilities of where she and I were heading. She¡¯d turned to face me and lowered her hand enough that I could see that while her throat was red, it wasn¡¯t damaged. With that confirmed, I felt a touch more confident.
¡°I win. Again.¡± Teasing someone so soon after a spar normally wouldn¡¯t be a smart idea, but Bo was far from a normal person; never mind a normal female. She glared at me with eyes that promised vengeance the next time we sparred though they softened a second later as she got a wicked smirk and her eyes glanced downward.
¡°Aye. But I¡¯ve got to ask, if that¡¯s not a lightsaber in your pocket, what was it?¡±
My eyes darted down, seeing the tent that¡¯d formed in my trousers. As my mouth did what I assumed was a fair impression of a fish and heat built up in my cheeks, Bo started laughing.
Bo started tilting her head and turned away. She started walking toward the bench where we stored our gear, though Bo didn¡¯t have much there bar her blasters as she¡¯d come to the sparring room in nothing but the skin-tight black combat suit that she wore under her armour. I knew she had other clothing in her quarters as I¡¯d seen her in the odd piece here and there when not in full armour, but since we¡¯d left the Temple, she¡¯d only ever worn this suit.
As she walked, she started to stretch, and twist. While I knew what she was doing, it was all but impossible for my eyes to wander over her very firm frame and wonder what she¡¯d look like without the suit.
¡°At least now, I¡¯m sure.¡± My eyes shot up to her face to see she was looking back at me from the door, a large grin on her face. ¡°Hmm, I wonder if you can wield that weapon as well as you do your Jetii one.¡±
Any hope of a comeback was lost, not that I had one ready, as she slipped through the open door and it sealed behind her. Even with the door closed, my mind replayed her exit over. There was no doubt she was over-emphasizing her arse with the sway of her hips, but I for one wasn¡¯t going to complain. I didn¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯d be able to resist her teasing ¨C which always went further than mine ¨C and had to fight to stop myself from racing after her to prove my worth, as she put it, with my other weapon.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°You wished to speak with me, Master?¡±
Fay looked up from the datapad she was holding as I entered her quarters and asked my question. With a nod, she indicated a cushion on the floor next to her. ¡°Please, sit.¡± I sat, ignoring the pad as it wasn¡¯t likely linked to why she wished to speak. Fay¡¯s emotions were calm in the Force, yet I sensed some trepidation simmering away beneath the surface. ¡°Do you know why I wish to speak with you?¡±
¡°No, Master.¡± That wasn¡¯t entirely true. Fay had seen Bo and me flirting around the ship multiple times since we¡¯d left Coruscant, and there was the incident on Sernpidal. Some stupid fuck on the street had grabbed Bo and loudly commented about wanting to get her out of her armour and into his bed. Bo had, as expected, gone ballistic and left the dumb fool in a pile of his own piss after breaking most of the bones in his arms and legs, but I was sure Fay had sensed my reaction. While I¡¯d not done anything directly against the man, I¡¯d struggled to not lash out with the Force. I knew Bo would beat the ever-loving shit out of the fool, but that hadn¡¯t been enough to calm my anger at his words. Only after Bo had finished brutalising him, and then pulled me away, did my anger begin to subside.
Currently, we were a day out of Sernpidal, and Bo was monitoring the ship as we carried out the fifth of nine hyperspace jumps needed to reach Zonama Sekot. That meant this was a perfect time for Fay to bring up my reaction to Bo being insulted, how close we¡¯d become, and where things were clearly heading.
Fay gave me one of her more enigmatic smiles. ¡°While your ability to deceive has improved considerably ¨C an ability I¡¯m uncertain is becoming of a Jedi ¨C the ripples your emotions are sending in the Force make it all for naught. To say nothing of the odd thoughts I¡¯ve sensed from you regarding our travelling companion.¡±
I lowered my head as I didn¡¯t want her to see my face. While the Force bond we shared meant I could sense her emotions even when she hid them, the opposite was true, and I lacked the skill, control, and grace she had with sensing things through the Force. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Fay chuckled at my behaviour and used a hand to lift my head back so she could see my eyes. ¡°Now, before I begin to speak on the matter, do remember that I, like most Jedi, see nothing wrong with¡ indulging in the pleasures of the flesh. That said, due to the connection every Jedi shares with the Force, and the whirlwind of emotions that physical connections with another can cause, there is always a concern. Something especially true for you due to the strength of your connection to the Force, and your age.¡± I opened my mouth to reply, only to stop as she lifted the hand from my chin and made the stop gesture. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m more than aware that you are far more mature than any Padawan your age, and possibly most Jedi a decade older than you. There is also the fact you recently suffered a highly traumatic event; one that Miss Kryze was responsible for saving you from.¡±
She lowered her hand as the faint hint of concern came to her face. ¡°There is also the issue that both you and Miss Kryze are Mando¡¯ade. While the High Council likely feel you still place the Order before that title, I know that isn¡¯t the case. I¡¯ve sensed the confusion in you over your split loyalties whenever reports of civilian deaths in the Mandalore sector are mentioned on the Holonet. And then there¡¯s the fact that the Mandalorians seemingly did more to rescue you from the Bando Gora than the Order did.¡± I nodded in reply as I didn¡¯t want to let some of the residual anger I carried about the High Council¡¯s choice slip out. ¡°Returning to your status as, not just Mando¡¯ade, but a clan chief. Getting involved with the daughter, and potential heir, of one of the most powerful Mandalorian houses, creates¡ issues. Thankfully, Miss Kryze is far less traditionally minded, regarding relationships, than many of her people.¡±
That was an understatement. It hadn¡¯t come up during my time on Mandalore, but as I grew closer to Bo, I¡¯d started researching Mandalorian customs on dating. Discovering that most Mandalorians didn¡¯t have multiple partners before marriage, instead choosing to get married and have children by their early twenties at the latest, was a shock. Now, it made sense with their combat-oriented culture ¨C as you never knew when one might fall in battle ¨C but it was still a little odd to fit that besides such an advanced society. But that was likely me applying Earth norms to the situation.
¡°That said, she is still Mando¡¯ade, and an important figure in their society.¡± Fay continued. ¡°And an ally of yours. While I don¡¯t believe it was his primary reason for sending Miss Kryze with us, I and Master Dooku ¨C along with others we suspect ¨C believe he hoped something might develop between the two of you. Something that he could, if he so wished, use to increase his standing among his people and place you in a dangerous situation of having to choose between the Jedi and the Mandalorians.¡± Fay paused to give me time to process that. I had wondered if Adonai hoped something might happen between Bo and me, but until the last few months, I hadn¡¯t considered it anything more than a wild theory. Now¡ yeah, it did make a lot more sense.
¡°And of course, that brings us back to your status as a member of the Jedi Order, and how many perceive you within it.¡± Fay sighed and it sounded remorseful as if she was remembering something from her past. ¡°While the Order has no issues with a Jedi seeking¡ companionship, they are concerned when a Jedi develops a relationship with another being. Particularly if that relationship is long term and has a deep connection between the Jedi and their partner.¡± Fay paused there and glanced down at her pad. I was curious about what was on it, but I felt trying to look would be interfering with a private issue. ¡°Any relationship carries a risk of turning nasty if things deteriorate between the partners, and with Jedi being connected to and able to wield the Force, the High Council is adamant that relationships are a path that can lead to the Dark Side. This has been the reason for many Jedi falling, and why long-term relationships, marriage, and offspring are greatly discouraged within the Order as a whole.¡±
¡°I, um.¡± I paused and licked my lips as I gathered my thoughts. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, Master. And the concerns the High Council has. Or at least, I think I do.¡± Truthfully, I could see why they were worried ¨C Anakin being a prime example - but I felt that I was missing something about why this fear existed within the Order. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure Bo wishes anything long-term from me, regardless of how close we are. And I¡¯m all but certain she has no interest in settling down and raising a family.¡± I chuckled weakly at the end as the idea of Bo as a mother just felt off.
Fay laughed softly. ¡°On that, we agree and it¡¯s why I haven¡¯t asked Duke Adonai to recall his daughter since your rescue from the Bando Gora. Also, regarding the High Council¡¯s opinion on relationships, I don¡¯t hold the same opinion. So long as both beings enter a relationship understanding that a Jedi has different commitments and ideals to the other, and they are mature enough to understand this, then a relationship shouldn¡¯t be a detriment to the Jedi. Indeed, I feel such connections help us see a side of the Force that many Jedi fail to acknowledge has potential to help us grow into better sentients and Jedi.¡± I nodded in agreement even if I suspected I once more didn¡¯t fully understand the point. ¡°With that said, I wish to be clear that if something does develop between you and Miss Kryze, I want both of you to understand the issues it may bring. I believe you are both mature enough to see this already, but as your Master, and her minder, I feel the matter does need to be touched upon.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± I hoped that would be where she¡¯d end it as, after having one discussion on relationships with Dooku ¨C something I¡¯d happily purge from my memory if I could ¨C I didn¡¯t want to have another with Fay.
¡°Good, then I wish you and Miss Kryze enjoyment in any future coupling.¡± I felt my cheeks heat up at her words, which drew a soft, musical laugh from Fay. ¡°Also, since there are likely to be certain issues that may arise between you, I need you to understand that my door is always open to talk. For both of you. And that if your feelings for Miss Kryze, or anyone else cause you issues,¡± I knew she was thinking of Serra at that moment, ¡°then I am always here to listen and offer advice.¡±
¡°Yes, Master. And thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t plan on ever taking up the offer, but it was one I was happy to have. While I had far more experience regarding women than probably any other male my age, I knew that what I knew would barely make me a trainee in understanding females. Which was certainly the case when speaking with an over seven-hundred-year woman as graceful ¨C and likely experienced ¨C as Fay. Plus, there was the fact she, unlike any other Jedi I suspected, understood Mandalorian culture and the peculiarities of their society. Since she was seen as a member of a clan ¨C though I still didn¡¯t know which one ¨C if there was anyone who knew how to balance the two worlds, it would be her.
As I stepped out of Fay¡¯s quarters, I gulped hard. While I wasn¡¯t yet willing to start anything with Bo, I knew it was only a matter of time. With Fay¡¯s cautious approval, it meant the last roadblock I could hide behind was gone. Or at least the last one that would work at any rate. My idea of waiting until I was seventeen to start anything had, at the time, seemed weak and now it was barely any better than a bad joke.
Somehow, I knew things were about to get a lot more interesting once we reached Zonama Sekot and I saw where things with Bo were headed.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Ne¡¯tra Sartr shifted from hyperspace to real space with a familiar vibration running through it. After so long piloting her, I knew without even checking the instruments that everything was working as expected as the sub-light engines engaged and pushed us forward. I¡¯d heard hundreds of stories about ships getting lost in hyperspace, or worse, but so far, the Sartr had come through for us every time.
With everything showing green, I shifted my focus to the sensors and got my first look at Zonama Sekot. The planet itself was about the size of Coruscant, yet as I looked over the readings, I frowned. Everything about the planet made it clear it was more than capable of supporting life, but something about the arrangement of the land mass was off.
¡°I¡¯ve never seen a planet with its hemispheres so evenly split between north and south.¡± Fay¡¯s comment clued me to what was off about the planet. The northern pole was a beacon of white against the lush green of the northern hemisphere, which, if the reading were correct, was all jungle. The equator was marked by various mountains, lakes and small seas that served to separate the northern jungle from the southern forest ¨C though it was hard to see them under the heavy cloud cover. And at the southern tip of the land, storm clouds could be seen spinning around.
All in all, it looked like too perfectly divided a world to be natural, yet not strict enough in its divides to be artificial. The gentle niggle I felt within the Force as I concentrated on the planet only added to the sense of mystery that lay in front of us. Though it would have to wait until we were on the planet.
¡°Observation: There appears to be a distinct lack of orbital platforms of any kind. Even elementary communication relays are missing. Evaluation: Oh, how wonderful. A planet lacking in any hint of technology or superior mechanical forms. Why must we visit such a disgusting planet, Master?¡±
I ignored HK¡¯s question, bar a smile that he couldn¡¯t see, and checked the scanners. There was nothing in orbit, not even a natural satellite. That meant, unless there was some form of ground communication setup, we¡¯d be flying blind on where to head and land. That was going to be a pain, though as we reached high orbit, a signal came from the planet.
¡°Your vessel is unrecognised and unregistered.¡± The voice coming through the speakers was in Basic, but there was an odd accent to it that I didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Explain why you have entered orbit of our planet?¡±
I bit back a remark about being here to rob the planet blind and steal all their women ¨C after all my ship was called the Black Pearl in Basic ¨C and another regarding the male¡¯s rudeness. Instead, I looked over at Fay. She was far more diplomatic than me, to say nothing of Bo or HK and was in charge of this mission.
¡°Greetings. I am Jedi Master Fay aboard the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. I and my crew have journeyed here on behalf of my Order regarding rumours of a world with an incredibly strong connection to the Force. Even from orbit, I can sense this world has such a connection. With your permission, I¡¯d like to land and with my crew, speak to your leaders and learn more about your world.¡±
There was a long pause which allowed me to analyse Fay¡¯s approach. She was being honest regarding the main objective of our mission, and about who we were. Yet she was avoiding the secondary goal of locating the world making unique starships that were said to be some of the fastest in the galaxy and potentially had some sort of connection with the Force.
¡°You are not here to complete a purchase?¡± My brow rose at that, and I shared a look with Fay. It seemed the person she was speaking to had just revealed this planet was the one our secondary objective was aimed at. It was an odd mistake to make, but as I had learnt early on in my former life, never correct an opponent when they¡¯re making a mistake.
¡°We would be interested in browsing and potentially purchasing your wares; however, we are unsure of what exactly your world offers.¡± I caught Bo rolling her eyes at Fay¡¯s coy response. ¡°Hmm, I believe I have heard rumours of a world beyond the Outer Rim that is renowned for making starships of incredible speeds while being secretive about their location. While it is unlikely your world is the one that I have heard of, we would be interested in landing and speaking with your leaders about what we may purchase.¡±
Again, there was a long pause, though it stretched on far longer than the last one. As it did, I reached out through the Force. The planet was well within the range of Detection and Sense Force and I wanted an idea of what exactly was on the planet and if it was a Force Nexus like Fay had suspected.
I inhaled sharply at what I sensed. Instead of picking up hints of every being on the planet, and possibly some of the creatures, I was instead assaulted by one massive, overreaching Force presence that overwhelmed the minimap and made it impossible to learn anything about what was on the planet. The planet had to be populated by the strength of the Force coming from the planet itself meant I couldn¡¯t sense anything else. I pulled back, shocked and confused at what I¡¯d sensed only to feel a tendril in the Force reach out from the planet. That should be impossible, but I was sensing it right now and felt something massively powerful, yet incredibly gentle brush against my mental barriers. I frowned as the probe pulled back as, unless I missed something, the tendril had felt far less mature than something the age of a planet should.
¡°Cameron?¡± I turned to Fay as she said my name. Her expression was calm, but I felt some confusion and concern from her.
¡°Your vessel has been registered and granted landing permission.¡± The controller¡¯s voice cut me off from explaining what I¡¯d sensed to Fay. ¡°Transmitting landing coordinates now. A representative will meet you upon arrival.¡± The channel snapped closed a second after I confirmed receipt of the coordinates.
¡°Why land there?¡± I muttered as the landing zone was marked on the image of the planet. While we weren¡¯t landing at the literal North Pole of the planet, we would be touching down inside the northern glacial region, far from, as far as the scanners could tell, any sign of civilization. That was strange as every other landing we¡¯d made on a planet had been either at the edge of a city or near the equatorial region.
¡°Perhaps some local custom about not wanting to contaminate their culture with alien vessels,¡± Fay¡¯s reasoning had some logic to it, but I felt there was more to this world than met the eye. ¡°Since we don¡¯t wish to anger our hosts, follow the instructions, and guide us down. However, before we meet their representative, I wish to know what it was you sensed.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± Even as I spoke my fingers were flying over the controls. After years at the helm, it only took me a touch here and there to guide the ship into the atmosphere of the planet. Yet, as the upper reaches of the ozone layer brushed against our atmospheric shields, I felt my heartbeat increase as a shiver shot up my spine.
The Force was off around this world, yet I couldnt tell how or why. Only that something was waiting to happen.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The landing zone on Zonama Sekot was an odd experience. The actual area to land was a long, narrow stretch of plateau nearly a thousand metres long but barely twenty at its widest. Yet, instead of the snow and blizzards one would expect from such a northern landing site, the area was, while not warm, far from bitingly cold with no hint of snow or strong winds on the horizon. Either the area was kept clear by the locals ¨C unlikely as the only buildings were a pair of domed structures that didn¡¯t appear likely to house cleaning droids or flyers ¨C or the area wasn¡¯t as buffeted by cold weather as I¡¯d have expected.
Still, it took me two attempts to get the Ne¡¯tra Sartr down safely as the vessel wasn¡¯t an ideal fit for the landing area being both longer and wider than the landing area was.
After stepping out into the cool air, which reminded me of Scotland from a lifetime ago, we were greeted by a tall female in a sealed suit. Observe gave me her name and species ¨C Ferroan ¨C but since she never offered her name, I never referred to her by it. She gave Fenrir a look that suggested she didn¡¯t trust him, which did make sense as he was approaching the size of a young Kath hound in size and still, according to Fay, had a good bit of growth still to do.
As the representative had stared at us, I¡¯d thought about what I knew of her species. Ferroans were, unsurprisingly, from a planet called Ferros in the Outer Rim. Funnily enough, that world wasn¡¯t too far from Telos V, but seeing her here was a little surprising. Her species were known to be very independent and generally kept to their home system. Thus, seeing one so far from there was unexpected, though I was basing my knowledge on what I¡¯d read in the Jedi Archives, and knowing how flawed they were about the Mandalorian sector, I now took anything I read there with a pinch of salt.
For a moment, as she glared and tried to look threatening ¨C a foolish idea against a Mandalorian, a tuk¡¯ata and two Jedi ¨C I thought we were about to be thrown off the planet. Yet suddenly, as a breeze had blown over us, she¡¯d looked away and tilted her head. When she looked back her body language had softened, and she¡¯d led us to the nearest dome and an atmospheric transport inside it.
As we entered the transport, I looked out over the planet. Ever since we¡¯d entered the lower atmosphere, I¡¯d had this feeling like something was off. It put me on edge and after speaking telepathically with Fay, and sensing Fenrir¡¯s agitation, I realised I wasn¡¯t the only one sensing it. Hell, even Bo was tenser than she¡¯d normally be in an unknown location, which was saying something. Because of this, Fay had suggested we leave Fenrir on the Sartr. He hadn¡¯t been happy about it, but it did make sense as I wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d react to other people while being agitated. It¡¯d take the promise of bringing him with us once we knew the planet was safe and the promise of bringing him back something to eat that convinced him to go. Though the image of him giving me puppy dog eyes as he whimpered to not be sent back had Bo and me laughing as we flew over the planet.
Generally, the flight had been done in silence. Fay had tried to engage our escort in conversation, but the Ferroan chose to respond with either short, three- or four-word replies, or say our questions would be answered when we arrived. As we¡¯d flown, I¡¯d spent most of the time looking out a small window in the transport, which was barely large enough to accommodate all four of us. Nothing about the planet stood out as off with the jungle we soared over seeming perfectly normal, though what did stand out was that, apart from the domes at the landing area, I couldn''t see anything that hinted at a colony.
Normally, I¡¯d have used Detection to locate population centres, but with the planet giving off an insanely strong Force echo, that was impossible. I¡¯d thought that once we¡¯d landed things would get better, but the opposite had happened. Flying low over the planet meant I was engulfed in the presence. Outside of our escort and the pilot ¨C who was locked away in the cockpit ¨C I couldn¡¯t sense anything. Not even animals in the jungle below. It was like I was drowning inside a Force signature of such immense size and power that the Interface couldn¡¯t figure out a way to compensate. Or perhaps couldn¡¯t.
My mind drifted back to the problems the Interface had experienced with the Dark Side and the Bando Gora. I had a working theory that the reason I¡¯d lost access to it entirely in the trap but was able to use it to a degree in the Bando Gora base was due to the Dark Side. Or more accurately, the fact that in the base I¡¯d been relying on the Dark Side to keep me focused and active. However, that wasn¡¯t a theory I was willing to test as it¡¯d mean willingly finding another place engulfed in the Dark Side and entering it. Not something I planned to do any time soon if I could help it.
As the transport slowed and angled to port, I turned my attention back to the viewport. We were approaching a small settlement. The buildings were mixed around the trees and, after using Enhance Sense to get a better look, I saw they were made predominantly of organic materials.
As we exited the transport and walked onto a wooden floor, a tall Ferroan approached. ¡°Greetings and welcome to Zonama Sekot, a planet of considerable beauty and firm tradition. My name is Gann.¡± As he finished, Gann lowered his head, though given he was Ferroan like our escort, it did little to counter the height disparity. Unlike our escort, Gann appeared far more comfortable around off-worlders ¨C something Observe confirmed ¨C and wore clothing more akin to Jedi robes. Though his robes were black which worked well against the blue tone of his skin that Ferroans were known for.
Fay returned the bow. ¡°Thank you for allowing us to visit your planet.¡± She began after the bow.¡± I am Jedi Master Fay. This is my Padawan Cameron Shan and our travelling companion, Bo-Katan Kryze.¡± As she spoke, she indicated each of us with her hand, and then as Gann frowned, she smiled. ¡°I take it you are unfamiliar with the term. In a more common vernacular, Cameron is my student in understanding the mysteries of the Force.¡±
Gann¡¯s face lit up and he smiled. ¡°Ah. I too have a son. A special student for me. There are many sons and daughters here. That is what we call our students. Regardless of who they were born to, we are all mothers, fathers and teachers to them.¡± He paused and gestured with his hand, which drew my attention to where we were standing.
The transport had already taken off behind us and it allowed me to see that the platform was entirely open to the elements. Yet the wooden floor appeared undamaged by rain or wind. Though as I looked at it, I saw that the edges of the platform rested on branches from a dozen or so massive tree trunks. Each was wider than a Redwood and as I used Sense Force only on them, I felt the branches running under the platform and interlocking. Yet, as I sensed that I came to a startling realisation.
While I¡¯d thought the Force presence that I¡¯d been feeling from orbit was simply the planet, I now realised it wasn¡¯t. I could feel that same signature in the trees, branches and even the platform. Everything was connected. The tree trunks hadn¡¯t been cut in any way, instead, they¡¯d been grown for this very purpose by the planet. I reached out a little further and sensed the Force flowing through other nearby flora and the same signature in the Force.
The entire planet, or at least flora, was connected in one giant system. A symbiotic setup, that if it extended to the fauna, suggested the planet was one giant connected circle of life.
¡°If you will follow me, I will lead you into Middle Distance.¡± Gann¡¯s voice drew my senses back to my immediate surroundings. ¡°This is our first home on Zonama Sekot where we settled around nineteen Ferroan years ago. That is about fifty-five standard years.¡± He smiled in a way that reminded me of Fay. ¡°Though time doesn¡¯t have quite the same meaning here as it does in our homeworld. Or any other world within the Republic.¡±
I wanted to keep pushing out through the Force, to experience more of this incredibly connected ecosphere, but I knew focusing on Gann and the here and now was more important. I could, if all went well, explore this planet ¨C both physically and through the Force ¨C later. So long as our meeting with him and the other leaders of the planet went well.
¡°That is an unusual way to speak about a planet. Does time pass differently here?¡±
Gann chuckled, and in a move that made me smirk, gave Fay a taste of her own medicine. He fixed her with one of her trademarked ¡®I know something you don¡¯t¡¯ smiles. ¡°Zonama Sekot has a unique approach to letting time pass. At times I feel as if I¡¯ve lived my entire life here, yet at other times, I feel as if only an hour or a day has passed since I first arrived with the other settlers.¡± A gentle breeze passed over us and Gann got the same faraway look as our escort had before she took us to the transport. ¡°Forgive me. Explaining how our world works, and what it involves, to outsiders reminds me once more of the wonders of Sekot.¡±
¡°There is little to forgive. This world is strong in the Force, so much so that Cameron and I sensed it from orbit.¡± Fay smiled at Gann, and then I sensed a small thrill surge through her as she closed her eyes for a moment before continuing. ¡°To live in a place with such a beautifully balanced Force connection would make any, even those not attuned to the Force, feel a sense of connectivity to the universe that most people would never experience nor understand.¡±
¡°Yes, Yes. How true.¡± He paused and blinked before tilting his head as if suddenly realising something. ¡°Ah, forgive me. I thought you, like all off-world visitors, we''re here to purchase a starship and not just experience the glory of Sekot.¡±
¡°While experiencing and studying, unobtrusively, this world''s connection to the Force, we would be interested in purchasing a ship. Particularly if, as I suspect, this is the world famed for the creation of semi-organic ships of almost unrivalled speed and beauty.¡± Fay glanced my way for a moment, which confused me before she continued. ¡°Perhaps we might speak with your leaders, if they are amenable, to see if that can be arranged. Then, with your permission, we might depart to acquire the funds we would need for such a vessel.¡±
Gann stopped walking and stared at Fay. It was almost as if he was trying to weigh her words. A moment later, after another gentle breeze, he smiled. ¡°Yes, Sekot wishes this. Please, follow me.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Meeting the Magister had been odd. His residence was far from Middle Distance, being in the mountains near the equator and it reminded me of a cross between an Earth castle and Vader¡¯s palace on Mustafar. The whole place wasn¡¯t in keeping with anything else we¡¯d seen on the world, which also applied to the Magister.
Seon Hal ¨C which I only knew thanks to Observe ¨C had been cold when we¡¯d first met. He¡¯d wanted nothing to do with us and I knew why this was because of Observe. His father, the first Magister Leor Hal, had been kicked from the Jedi Order, and Seon still held resentment that the Jedi had expelled his father and rejected his concept of Potentium.
Neither Fay nor I knew what Potentium was, and Fay was able to slowly convince the Magister to allow us to not only stay but once he was sure we weren¡¯t here to enforce Jedi beliefs on the Sekotans, would allow us to purchase a starship.
When he¡¯d revealed the approximate cost to us, I¡¯d choked on my water. Which I suspect he intentionally timed. It would cost up to a hundred million credits for a ship and the price couldn¡¯t be paid with Republic Credit chits. Obviously, we didn¡¯t have that much with us ¨C well, I might¡¯ve been able to come close with the gems in my Inventory but that would mean revealing its existence ¨C so, after getting permission to stay on Zonama Sekot and purchase a starship in time, we¡¯d headed back to the Sartr.
Since the world wasn¡¯t connected to the Holonet, we were forced to fly back to Sernpidal for Fay to contact the Order. Originally, we¡¯d planned to head back ¨C and I¡¯d been looking forward to that as it¡¯d let me talk with Serra ¨C but the High Council had another idea. After transmitting their files on the Potentium concept and the expelled members of the group ¨C with a few less-than-subtle hints from Yoda that this belief system was wrong ¨C we¡¯d closed the connection and returned to the planet. Unlike the first journey, which had taken nearly two weeks, this one took a third of that as I knew where we were going, the hyperspace coordinates were in the databanks and HK, Bo and I had managed to shave some distance off the jumps.
Now, two weeks later we were just awaiting the arrival of the couriers: a group called the Antarian Rangers. During this time, I¡¯d reviewed what the Council sent about Potentium and spoken with Gann and a few other random locals about the concept. While there were some parts of the concept that I felt were interesting ¨C particularly that no Force ability was inherently evil, but that it was how they were used that determined if they were Dark or Light ¨C overall I found the philosophy flawed. I knew from the Interface and had experienced it first-hand, that Dark Side powers worked best when empowered by negative emotions. Plus, their idea that because there was no Dark Side, the Jedi didn¡¯t have a purpose was off. Even if the current Order, in my opinion, and that of others, wasn¡¯t holding to the ideals of the Jedi, the Jedi weren¡¯t just there to guard against the Dark Side but to ensure that evil, in general, didn¡¯t take a hold of the galaxy.
After two weeks Bo was getting a touch angsty as, after our first outdoor spar, we¡¯d been asked to not do so. Apparently, the planet didn¡¯t enjoy getting blown to pieces as Bo tried to eviscerate me with grenades. Fay had apologised for us, and we¡¯d been forced to confine our spars to either no weapons when outdoors or return to the Sartr to use them on stun settings.
Fenrir, when not disappearing into the jungle when I turned away, was enjoying the attention the locals gave him. While none dared come too close ¨C bar children who were held back by their parents ¨C the locals gave him food to eat, and he seemed to enjoy the planet almost as much as Fay did.
My master had spent time meditating heavily in the jungle ¨C sometimes with Fenrir nearby almost as if he was keeping a watch over her ¨C and had come to believe that the planet was far more than just a Force Nexus. I suspected the same, but the locals were, I felt, being intentionally vague about if the planet had some kind of sentience to it. I hadn¡¯t meditated as deeply as Fay did as I preferred now to use Alchaka to relax and centre myself. Apart from it offering a greater FP and Stamina regeneration rate ¨C though since it wasn¡¯t maxed yet, it was still lower than a maxed out Force Trance ¨C and being able to move while relaxing felt better to me. Fay had accepted this readily, likely feeling it was better for me after what I¡¯d gone through. That was probably true as since we¡¯d arrived, I¡¯d not suffered a single flashback or nightmare related to my time with the Bando Gora. Hell, even thinking about it didn¡¯t bring the memories instantly to the front of my thoughts.
Bo though was growing increasingly curious about what I got up to in the jungle when I was alone, often suggesting I was going there to relieve myself after our dates, which weren¡¯t dates. Well not entirely. They¡¯d started as us reconning Middle Distance but had grown into more relaxed and leisurely outings and while things hadn¡¯t gone any further than that, I found myself enjoying them far more than anything else that filled my days. If we had to wait much longer for the Rangers to get here, then I doubted I¡¯d be able to avoid taking things with her to the next stage.
Today though, I was in the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. It wasn¡¯t to spar with Bo but to check in with HK and give the ship another check. With nothing wrong with my starship, I¡¯d spent the last few hours talking with HK. Most of that time had been him recounting more stories of his travels with Revan and their companions. It always amused me when he sounded almost remorseful about T3-M4, and I couldn¡¯t wait until I could introduce him to R2-D2. The sheer chaos those two could unleash always made me chuckle with Bo commenting I sounded like I was going mad whenever she heard me.
I had enough from HK and my memories to have the basics of my next work, Knights of the Old Republic, plotted out and had written down the first part of the first book of the trilogy. Or possibly a quadrilogy if I included some of HK¡¯s more amusing anecdotes that weren¡¯t covered in the game. Still, the first book would be ready for release, all things being equal, by the time we left Zonama Sekot at best, the end of the year at worst.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
¡°Statement: Master, unless there is another group of meatbags inbound to this backwater world, it appears the meatbags you have been waiting for have arrived.¡±
I lifted my head from my datapad, slid it into my Inventory ¨C by way of making it look like I was placing it inside my robes ¨C and then turned to the controls. The light indicating an incoming hail was blinking and I opened the channel. ¡°This is Cameron Shan aboard the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. Who am I speaking to?¡±
¡°Padawan Shan,¡± the simple fact the responding voice knew my rank hinted he was a Ranger. ¡°This is Ranger Lieutenant Kekda Zarkos of the Longstrider. I have some cargo to transfer to you and Master Fay.¡± The voice was male and, unless I was misjudging it, the speaker sounded happy. ¡°Should we land near your ship?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll contact Master Fay, but I¡¯d advise you to not land just yet. The locals are a mite touchy about uninvited guests.¡±
There was a pause before Zarkos chuckled. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve just received a hail from the planet. A rather rude fellow, that one.¡±
¡°Aye, he is.¡± I smiled as I replied. ¡°Give me a bit and I¡¯ll get back to you.¡±
¡°Understood. Longstrider out.¡±
As the channel closed, I pulled out my communicator from my belt. While it normally wouldn¡¯t have the range to reach Middle Distance, I¡¯d modified them ¨C with help from Bo and HK ¨C to allow greater range at the expense of shorter battery life.
With the Ranger here we¡¯d finally do something beyond sitting around and hopefully learn about the locally produced starships. I might not have Anakin¡¯s love for technology, but I couldn¡¯t deny I was looking forward to learning more about that. And this planet as I felt there was a connection between the ships produced her and the Force signature of the planet.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
It was several hours later that, with Fay and Bo having arrived at the landing area, a heavily modified freighter touched down. I couldn¡¯t be sure about its exact designation, but from the general shape, it looked to have originally been something from the Corellian Engineering Corporation. As the ship landed with far more ease than I¡¯d managed with the Ne¡¯tra Sartr ¨C no, I wasn¡¯t bitter about that ¨C I wondered why a Ranger would need such a large ship for a single person.
A reason was semi-confirmed when, about a minute later, three beings walked down the ramp. The lead figure was a Togruta male, one hand rested on his waist, not far from a blaster, while a large vibroblade ¨C though one not as long as my beskad ¨C hung at his other side. Behind him came a Pantoran female who held a blaster rifle in a relaxed grip ¨C Irone Mucho according to Observe ¨C and a Cathar male, who drew most of my attention. Observe gave me his name ¨C Simvyl ¨C and gave the reason why his head was moving around rapidly behind wide eyes. He was excited to meet Jedi on his very first mission.
¡°Jedi Master Fay,¡± the Togrutan spoke, confirming he was the one I¡¯d talked with via the comms, ¡°I¡¯m Lieutenant Kekda Zarkos.¡± He paused to lower his head. ¡°With me are Ranger Irone Mucho and Ranger Trainee Simvyl.¡± I already had their names and other details from Observe, but it was nice to have them in the open so I didn¡¯t slip up and say a name I shouldn¡¯t know. Yet through all this, my focus was on Simvyl. Apart from being a trainee and excited, he was a Cathar and I wasn¡¯t sure if the animosity they held toward the Mandalorians still existed.
¡°What¡¯s she doing here!?¡± Simvyl all but hissed as his fur stood up slightly when he saw Bo in full armour. His hand raced toward his blaster. It stopped mid-way as I gripped it with the Force and stepped between him and Bo.
¡°She¡¯s with me,¡± I replied bluntly to draw his attention to me. If he attacked Bo, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d have any issue defeating him. Apart from the disparity in levels ¨C twenty-two to eighteen in Bo¡¯s favour ¨C Bo had spent years sparring against a Jedi so taking on someone not at that level, when combined with her previous training, all but assured me of Bo¡¯s victory. However, since the Rangers were allied with the Order, it was better if conflict was avoided. ¡°I know your people have historical issues with hers, but she wasn¡¯t one of those who decimated your world millennia ago. Either stow your misplaced anger or get back on your ship and kriff off!¡±
I could sense surprise from both Fay and Bo through my bonds with them ¨C along with a tingle of excitement from Bo ¨C but my focus was on Simvyl. If he kept trying to slip free of my Force grip, I planned to lift him and dump him unceremoniously back on his ship.
¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive Simvyl,¡± Zarkos spoke as he stepped between me and snarling Cathar, ¡°he is young and new to our organisation. And still has some way to go in learning to curb his preconceptions.¡± Mucho glared and Simvyl, which did have him settle down a bit, though not enough that I released my grip on him. ¡°His presence is why there are three of us to escort your cargo instead of the expected two. Though I am surprised to find a Mandalorian travelling with Jedi, particularly when their sector is in the waning stages of another civil war.¡± The question was clear to hear ¨C as was a challenge about why Bo wasn¡¯t fighting at home ¨C even as Mucho slid an arm around Simvyl¡¯s waist and, none too gently, pulled him backwards.
Before Fay could respond a loud, aggressive growl came from the Ne¡¯tra Sartr and I felt Fenrir¡¯s anger as he stalked down the ramp. He¡¯d likely sensed my irritation at Simvyl¡¯s behaviour ¨C and possibly Bo¡¯s spike in anger as she was closer to him than anyone but me ¨C and decided to make his existence known.
¡°Easy there, Fenrir,¡± I slid a hand toward him even as my eyes stayed on Simvyl. ¡°Just someone making a fool of themselves and threatening our friend.¡± Fenrir growled once more as he stalked across the landing area, his eyes narrowing toward the Cathar.
¡°And looking for an early grave,¡± Bo added. That generated a spike in Simvyl¡¯s anger, though it was quickly dissipated by Mucho pulling him back bluntly and Fenrir growling at him once more.
Before he reached my side, I heard his crest spikes ¨C which were starting to get dangerously sharp ¨C scratching against Bo¡¯s armour before I felt him lean into my arm. I knew it was coming and he wasn¡¯t trying to knock me over, so I didn¡¯t stumble, but even a gentle rub made it clear how strong he was. Simvyl¡¯s attention was now on Fenrir, which was logical since the tuk¡¯ata was between him and Bo, but there was no issue as Mucho was still pulling him back to their ship.
¡°I, uh, don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve ever seen such a beast before.¡± Zarkos¡¯ voice once more broke the tense situation in the landing area even as I sensed our regular escort approaching. Likely the tense situation was a concern since it was because of us that the Rangers were here.
¡°Fenrir is a tuk¡¯ata. My Padawan saved him from poachers about a year ago, when he was barely a pup, and they¡¯ve formed a very strong bond.¡± Fay¡¯s voice drifted over the landing area, managing to diffuse the tension with practised ease. ¡°While most Jedi don¡¯t form such bonds with creatures,¡± Fenrir snarled at that, but Fay ignored him, ¡°they do occur. And with tuk¡¯ata being creatures with a strong connection to the Force,¡± a moment of amusement drifted across my bond with Bo, ¡°it wasn¡¯t surprising the bond formed.¡±
¡°As for our companion. This is Bo-Katan Kryze. She is travelling with us as her father, Duke Adonai Kryze,¡± Zarkos¡¯ brow rose, meaning he knew the name, ¡°requested we ensure her safety at the start of the war. My Padawan and I have a friendship with the duke and were more than willing to acquiesce to his request.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Zarkos¡¯ tone made it clear he didn¡¯t; at least not fully. ¡°Returning to business. The Jedi Council requested we transport a not inconsiderable sum of wealth to you and, provided you and the locals are amenable, stay to ensure the safety of both you and the finances.¡±
I smirked at the idea the three of us needed guards on Zonama Sekot as the locals were the most laid-back and peaceful lot I¡¯d met so far in this galaxy. That said, I could understand the Council¡¯s decision about extra manpower since the price of a starship from this world was insane.
¡°That is acceptable to me. However, I will first have to speak with our local contacts to see if you are permitted to leave the landing area. They are a ¡ reclusive collective with very private and personal beliefs.¡± On cue, the door to the nearest dome opened and out walked our regular escort, once more clad in clothing that hid her features. ¡°And as the Force would have it, we may determine that right now.¡±
We turned as one to face the oncoming Ferroan. There was a brief burst of concern from her, which was normal whenever she saw Fenrir, but there was no outward display of it as she strode toward us.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
It hadn¡¯t taken much for our escort to allow the Rangers to stay, though only one could travel to Middle Distance. It would then be up to Gann, if not the Magister if the others could come as well. Mucho was the one who travelled with us on the first trip as I suspected Zarkos wished to discipline Simvyl about his behaviour.
Fenrir was also coming along as even if he couldn¡¯t feed in the jungle around Middle Distance ¨C not because the locals prohibited it, but because Fenrir strangely chose to not kill on his hunts ¨C he enjoyed running free. I¡¯d sensed he felt at peace on the planet, which was another hint there was far more to this place than met the eye, and Fay had commented on his better disposition ¨C relative to normal ¨C since we¡¯d arrived.
I was growing more and more certain that, if not alive in a sense I¡¯d understand, the planet had some form of communal consciousness. Fay, while reluctant to accept my hypothesis, didn¡¯t dismiss it. We both felt there was something special and different about Sekot, and not just because of the ships they produced.
That discussion was placed once more to the side ¨C though I knew we¡¯d revisit it within a day as it dominated our conversations ¨C as we arrived back in Middle Distance. Unlike the previous times, the place was far more inviting and alive. Whereas before there¡¯d only be a handful of people here and there, now it seemed as if the entire city had come out to party.
¡°It is the first day of a new client celebration,¡± Gann explained just after we arrived, and Fay asked about the atmosphere though my attention was on the skies. Around us flew airships that merged organic and mechanical technology. Each was coloured differently but the sounds of singing, laughing and general enjoyment vibrated around us. From somewhere in the distance, music from strange, enchanting instruments drifted on the wind. ¡°Whenever it is time to develop a new vessel, we consider it a time to celebrate the gifts Sekot has given us.¡± His smile grew even wider; to the point that I wondered if it didn¡¯t hurt to smile that much. ¡°As you also already have Sekot¡¯s blessing, it is truly a special celebration as we wonder about what kind of vessel will be grown.¡±
A young girl suddenly burst out of the crowds and made a beeline for us. She looked familiar, though since it was hard to tell with Ferroans as they all looked similar enough that I hadn¡¯t yet learnt to differentiate them within the Force, I used Observe to be sure. That confirmed it was who I¡¯d thought it was; Jabitha Hal, the daughter of the Magister.
¡°Gann!¡± She called out, getting our host¡¯s attention.
¡°Jabitha!¡± He replied as he turned and saw her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you here today.¡± She ran into his arms, and it allowed me to once more see that while she was close to Anakin¡¯s age she was considerably taller. At a guess, at least a head. Her arms slid up his arms, and he repeated the gesture, in what I¡¯d come to realise was a Ferroan greeting. I¡¯d been greeted a few times that way, though it was a little too personal for me to be comfortable with.
Happiness radiated off Jabitha in spades, and not just in the Force. ¡°When I heard the Jedi had been chosen for bonding, I begged my father to let me come.¡± She explained once the greeting was over. ¡°I can barely remember the last bonding and I wanted to be a part of these celebrations.¡± She turned and lowered her head as she saw Fay. ¡°Master Jedi.¡±
¡°Hello again, Jabitha.¡± Fay¡¯s tone was lighter than normal and when I looked at her, she had a large, radiant smile plastered to her face. Just like I was, she was being affected by the joy and energy of the locals, though with her it seemed to make her look even younger and more graceful than her ethereal grace already did.
¡°Oh! Who¡¯s this?¡± Before I could stop her, the girl moved toward Fenrir and leaned down. He growled at her closeness, but it wasn¡¯t as strong as he normally growled at newcomers. My brow shot up though when he allowed her to pet his fur where the spinal spikes met his body. Clearly, he was just as affected by the mood as Fay and I were.
¡°Fenrir, though he¡¯s normally not this docile toward new people,¡± I explained slowly as I reached through my bond with him. He was calm and relaxed, far more so than usual. Apparently, the atmosphere that both Fay and I were sensing was also influencing him. ¡°I think he¡¯s enjoying the party atmosphere.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t everyone?¡± Jabitha¡¯s innocent smile made mine grow a little. With all this happiness around us, it was becoming harder and harder to not be influenced by it. ¡°Are you excited about the bonding?¡±
¡°Bonding?¡± That was the third time in a few minutes I¡¯d heard that come up. It was an odd word to choose when referring to having a ship built. Though since we were talking about something semi-organic, perhaps there was some kind of mental imprinting on the vessel. Similar, but certainly not as expansive, as what I shared with Fenrir.
¡°Perhaps it''s better we allow those responsible for the process to explain it, hmm?¡± Gann¡¯s words cut off Jabitha from revealing what was going on. While that made sense, it made me concerned that there was something they weren¡¯t telling us, possibly because they didn¡¯t want us to know until it was too late. ¡°Now, perhaps you should run along and find your brothers and sisters. The growers are undoubtedly waiting for our new clients.¡±
Well, if the word ¡®bonding¡¯ didn¡¯t suggest something different with the process, then ¡®growers¡¯ certainly did. Again, the wording made sense since we were talking about semi-organic starships. Yet as I followed along in the group behind Gann as he led us to a local flyer ¨C which was a merging of organic and mechanical technologies ¨C my mind was starting to wander to what an organic ship in this galaxy would look like.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
A few hours later the airship we were travelling on ¨C which was a bigger one than Gann had first planned on taking as there were five of us with him ¨C arrived at a place Gann called Far Distance. Like Middle Distance, that was an odd name for a settlement, but it likely had meaning to the locals.
¡°This way.¡± The speaker was Sheekla Farrs who had joined us on the airship to talk to us a little about what we would be going through. Like Gann, she was coy about details, but it was clear that to the Sekotans, the creation of every ship held an almost religious significance. She led us into a crowd that had gathered, though that quickly parted. Whether that was because they knew to let clients through, or because Fenrir was not comfortable with so many people so close by, it was hard to say.
Soon we reached a large structure that, like almost everything else on the planet, was semi-organic. The doors weren¡¯t though. The glint from the sunlight as it reflected off the dark, almost black stone drew our attention. As did the fact they looked to be about twice the height of an average Ferroan, coming in at four metres or so.
¡°Your companions must remain here.¡± Bo and Fenrir didn¡¯t look or sound happy about that, though it was harder to tell with Bo ¨C at least if not using the Force ¨C as she was in full armour as normal. Zarkos was far more relaxed, taking his leave from Fay.
I walked up to Bo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I doubt this¡¯ll take long enough for you to find someone better to take to bed.¡± I moved quickly out of her reach, just barely avoiding a roundhouse punch aimed at my head. I then scratched Fenrir behind the ear. ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t get into trouble or eat anything strange. Or anyone.¡±
I didn¡¯t wait for a reply before moving to catch up with Fay and Sheekla ¨C Gann had stayed behind ¨C as the large stone doors opened with a slightly ominous groan.
¡°How much longer will this dance continue?¡± Fay asked softly as we walked behind Sheekla. Both her tone and the smile on her face made it clear that she wasn¡¯t angry about the way Bo and I were moving around each other. Haran, I suspected she was enjoying watching us torment each other to see who would snap first.
¡°I doubt it¡¯ll be much longer.¡± As I replied, my eyes drifted to take in the architecture of the new building. Again, it bore similar markings to others but something about this place seemed to resonate within the Force. ¡°I just don¡¯t know ho¡. What the kriff?¡± My topic of conversation shifted suddenly as Sheekla opened a door near the centre of this new building and I saw what was inside.
The room was lit by what I assumed was an overhead window or two, but it was the strange creatures moving around inside that had caused my exclamation. At first, I¡¯d thought the scurrying mass of movement was from a pile of insects ¨C which would be a good reason to back the fuck out of getting this ship ¨C but a second look confirmed they weren¡¯t. though if that was a good thing was up to debate.
Thousands, if not tens of thousands of¡ round things about the size of my head were skittering around. Each had legs that reminded me of crabs and the bodies and legs were covered in spikes. It seemed as if those spikes allowed them to move, but their movement patterns were so random, almost chaotic, that it was almost impossible to predict the behaviour of the swarm. Never mind an individual¡ thing.
¡°These are the seed partners. From them, we will grow your ship.¡± Sheekla replied as she gestured us into the room. ¡°Please enter and allow them to see you.¡±
I looked over at Fay, my reluctance to enter the room clear to her as she gave me an encouraging nod. She then stepped into the room, showing no fear. As Sheekla looked at me I realised that while I didn¡¯t want to enter, I would, and after a resigned sigh, followed my master inside.
The door closed ominously behind us, which did little to ease the tension in the air. Or at least the tension I was feeling.
¡°How refreshingly unusual.¡± Fay¡¯s comment, while odd, did make some sense. She was radiating amusement, curiosity and some wonder within the Force; though it was far easier to sense that as we stood in the room surrounded by the deformed spiked-balls. ¡°I can¡¯t remember how many years it¡¯s been since I experienced something this unique.¡± Her voice had taken on an almost child-like wonder as her eyes took in the sight of the wriggling mass of spiked things jittering around.
¡°Master?¡±
Fay turned and looked at me. Her smile, one full of joy and innocence, grew wider as she took in my expression. ¡°You must learn to embrace the strangeness when the Force shows it to us, Cameron.¡± She swept out her arm toward the mass of balls around us. ¡°These seed-partners are alive; can you not sense them through the Force? They mean no harm, and while their appearance could be considered concerning,¡± far too mild a word for my liking, ¡°they are simply curious about us and, I assume by their name, wish to partner with us.¡±
I frowned as I wondered exactly how these beachball-sized spiked monstrosities would ¡®partner¡¯ with us ¨C a few concerning ideas developing quickly in my mind ¨C before I followed my master deeper into the chamber.
We walked into the centre of the room, into a depressed bowl that was built into the floor. The seed-partners skittered around the edges, but none entered this bowl, and once we were inside it, our path back to the door was lost in the sea of spiked insanity. Realising that something was meant to happen here, Fay and I stood back-to-back and waited.
Watching the seed-partners move around and trying not to focus on their spikes and how sharp they looked was awkward. Though my attention was soon off the sprawling mass and on three that broke from the others and almost chaotically, moved toward me. Two of them shifted down the wall, scurrying over others while the third skittered between others on the ground.
As they approached, and then stopped at the edge of the depressed bowl I was standing in, I sensed something odd from them within the Force. As others began to join them, the sensation grew stronger.
¡°How interesting.¡± I glanced over my shoulder to see several more at the edge of the bowl on Fay¡¯s side. ¡°It is almost as if they are judging us as some beasts would. As if trying to determine if we are worthy of their company.¡±
¡°And what happens if we¡¯re not?¡± I asked as I saw that more were moving down from the walls and tried to not focus on the fact nearly a dozen spiked-balls were now surrounding us.
Suddenly the air shifted and a strong, tangy breeze that reminded me of the sea filled the room. The mass of spiked-balls on the wall shifted. Before there¡¯d been perhaps a few predictable patterns to their movements but now it appeared entirely chaotic. The pattern was repeated by the balls on the floor even as the ones on the walls started piling up, apparently joining together, and reaching out from the sides for some pre-determined point in the air over our heads. The scent shifted, now reminding me of a meadow of freshly sprung flowers.
¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this,¡± I muttered as the roof of the dome seemed to shrink in as the seed-partners reached out en masse toward the centre of the room. They all began to shake, and my hand drifted toward my lightsaber.
¡°Relax Cameron. They mean us no harm.¡± Fay¡¯s words stilled my hand, but I kept it close to my weapon just in case. I knew that against this many targets it¡¯d be all but useless, but just having my fingers graze the hilt settled some of my nerves.
I hissed in pain and looked down. One of the balls had shuffled up to me while my attention was on those above and latched rather painfully onto my leg. Its spikes were digging into my skin and while the cut didn¡¯t feel very deep ¨C nor was it costing me any HP ¨C it hurt like a dozen wasp stings. Before I could reach down and pull it free, noise from above drew my attention back that way.
My eyes widened in terror as the mass on the walls seemed to lose cohesion. As they started to fall, I raised my arms to cover my face and dropped to a knee. As the mass of seed-partners fell, the smell of newly blossomed flowers grew stronger, and darkness enveloped me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
When the darkness receded, I felt pain rippling throughout my body. As if every nerve was on fire and being electrocuted at the same time. Yet through it all, I sensed an incredible wave of joy and delight vibrating within the Force. However, before I could draw in that happiness and let it drown out the pain, something struck my face. And again, this time harder.
¡°Wha?¡± The word that slipped from my mouth was slow, distorted. Almost as if I was drunk. I opened my eyes, fighting off the mother of all headaches, and blinked as light flooded my eyes. Something brushed against my hand. Fenrir. I knew instantly as the strength of our bond shone through the strange almost overwhelming wave of joy rippling through the Force.
¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± I turned my head to the voice. Bo was standing over me, her helmet under one arm. A gentle growl from Fenrir followed her words, but it hurt my ears. Wanting to numb the pain, or at least be able to think without being distracted by it or the all-consuming joy, I activated Player¡¯s Mind and Control Pain. That combo was enough for me to get back to where I should¡¯ve been.
I shifted my arm to try and push myself up, only for someone''s hand to hold me down. ¡°You must take it easy. The Seed-partners¡¡± Sheekla¡¯s voice trailed as if she was unsure how to finish her sentence.
¡°Let¡¯s just say they took a liking to you,¡± Bo finished for her with a snort of amusement. She gestured behind her and as my focus shifted there, my eyes widened in shock. Master Fay was moving around cautiously as four of the spiked-balls kept a firm grip on her. One on each leg and arm. No, there were six which I only realised as she turned to face me, and I saw one was attached to her stomach while the last one was buried between her breasts. Yet instead of being unsettled by events, Fay was smiling widely with a look of wonder and enjoyment radiating from her within the Force. Though it wasn¡¯t the source of the overwhelming delight I was sensing.
Two young Ferroan girls were hovering nearby, but from their eye movements, they were more concerned about the seed-partners than Fay.
¡°Six?¡± I muttered before I pushed myself up onto my elbows. I wanted to see how many of these spiked menaces were attached to me. My eyes threatened to leap out of their sockets as I took in the ones stuck to me. ¡°EIGHT!?!¡± I counted two on my chest, one on each arm and two per leg.
My shout of disbelief made Bo laugh. ¡°Twelve,¡± she got out and my head snapped to her. ¡°There¡¯s one more on the inside of each of your knees and near your feet.¡± She tapped her hand against the side of her helmet. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to remind you about this later on.¡±
That made me groan though I avoided sinking back onto whatever I was resting on. Hopefully, the Sekotans didn¡¯t realise that Bo was recording everything with her helmet¡¯s sensors. Both because I was sure many would want to see proof of how many seed-partners Fay and I had gained and because they might well see a recording of this as sacrilegious. Much like when Gann had insisted that Bo and the Rangers leave most of their weaponry back with the ships. Yet they¡¯d made no move to insist Bo remove her vambraces, which had a more dangerous and varied payload than her blaster pistols.
¡°Th-¡± I looked at Sheekla as she licked her lips. ¡°This is unheard of. Most clients only bond with three, or occasionally four seed-partners. Before today the record was six bonds.¡± She glanced over at Fay. ¡°A record you both have broken.¡±
Bo laughed once more and ruffled my hair, much to my annoyance. ¡°Aye. Cam here does love doing things others think impossible. Might be why we like him so much.¡± I was going to comment on her openly saying she liked me, though I let it slide as she¡¯d done far more than just hint she liked me when we flirted. Yet I was cut off by Fay as she wobbled closer.
¡°Can you sense them?¡± she lifted one arm slowly, bringing a seed-partner into prominence. Ignoring the one between her breasts that all but dared me to look there, I shifted my attention to the seed-partner on my right arm. I closed my eyes, and then pushed past the irritating pain the little fuckers were generating. I gasped as I realised that the strange, almost all-engulfing pleasure flooding the Force was coming from the seed-partners.
¡°Th-they like us and want to¡ join with us?¡± my words came out slow as I tried to make sense of the alien sensations radiating out of the seed-partners with their excitement. They were stronger than most things I felt in the Force, being on par with Fenrir when I physically touched him, and their message, which was alien to my mind, was easy enough to sense. At least now that I was listening for it.
¡°Yes.¡± Fay¡¯s smile somehow grew, and she giggled like a schoolgirl. I felt my eyes widen at her behaviour. ¡°Forgive me. Apart from this being the first fully new experience I¡¯ve had in centuries, the bliss emanating from my seed-partners is¡ distracting.¡±
¡°Uh, it¡¯s, um, fine.¡± My reply was mumbled. Her behaviour was amusing as hell, and I could, I thought, understand why something like this would be so enjoyable for her. Turning my attention from her, I realised we were no longer in the domed room full of the seed-partners. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d left that building, but we¡¯d clearly been moved.
Three young Ferroan girls, one of which was Jabitha, came close. Jabitha offered me a glass of water while the other two seemed more concerned about the seed-partners. As I sipped the water, making sure to not gulp it down in case I coughed, my fingers sunk into the covering of the sofa. That was when I realised that it wasn¡¯t a sofa, but some sort of organically grown bush designed to take the weight of a sentient. The soft, grass-like texture of it gave as my fingers sunk into the leaves, releasing a pleasant scent into the room.
¡°So, um, what¡¯s next?¡± I asked Sheekla once Jabitha had taken the glass back. ¡°Because, if you say we have to keep these¡ seed-partners stuck to us for several days, I might just want a refund.¡± Even as I said that though, I knew it wouldn¡¯t come to that. This connection I now shared with my seed-partners was something I wouldn¡¯t willingly dismiss. Yes, it was alien and fucking strange, but for the first time, I felt connected to someone far more than just myself. As if I was finally understanding the depths of connection one could have within the Force. And that was saying nothing of wanting to see just what a ship that potentially shared that bond with me might be capable of.
Sheekla opened her mouth to respond, only to stop as I heard doors open. That was followed by several gasps.
"Great is the Potentium, great the life of Sekot."
"All serve and are served, and all join the Potentium."
Those phrases, and others, drifted into the room. I turned my head toward them and groaned as I saw the doors that had opened had exposed us to the gathered crowds of Far Distance. I felt and heard Fenrir growl toward the masses as he sensed my irritation and joined it. If these people were so in awe of someone being covered in spiked seed-partners, they could go through the process themselves.
Gann pushed his way through the crowd and into the room, which helped me pick out the only Togruta in the crowd. Zarkos was amused by what he saw, though his eyes were still scanning the room for potential threats. As he reached us, Gann pulled Sheekla to one side and engaged her in a hushed but animated conversation.
¡°One day we¡¯ll go somewhere, and you¡¯ll find a way to not make the locals interested.¡±
I chuckled at Bo¡¯s comment and saw she had a large smile on her face as she enjoyed teasing me. ¡°I promise the next world we visit you can cause the commotion. Just don¡¯t blow up anything important to the locals.¡± I leaned back on the grass bed. ¡°Though until then, I think I¡¯ll need some help getting around. Possibly even a massage before bed.¡±
I wasn¡¯t sure why I chose to suddenly flirt with her. Perhaps the pleasure from the seed-partners was seeping into me even through Player¡¯s Mind, or perhaps I was just bored. But whatever the reason, it seemed she was fine with it. One hand came to rest on her hip as she smirked down at me.
¡°Oh? And what, pray tell, would be in this for me?¡± her eyes drifted over my chest, though that might just be because one of the seed-partners there had started purring.
¡°That depends. What would you want?¡± I asked, ignoring the fact the damn seed-partners seemed to be enjoying our flirting.
Bo¡¯s smile got positively predatory. She placed a hand on my chest, being careful to avoid the seed-partners, then let her fingers drift down. ¡°I¡¯m sur¡¡±
¡°Forgive us,¡± Gann¡¯s voice cut Bo off and we both glared at him furiously, ¡°b-but we must confer with the growers and the Magister.¡± Right then and there, I wasn¡¯t sure who wanted to kill him more. I felt we both realised that given a minute more, we would¡¯ve taken things to a new level. ¡°The attendants will escort you to somewhere where you can rest and relax. They will also help persuade your partners to release their hold.¡± Thank the fucking Force. ¡°However, I must ask you to move carefully to get there and allow the seed-partners to remain close to you until it is time to meet the growers. To do otherwise could affect the creation of your ship.¡±
¡°Which will be incredible,¡± Sheekla added in a low voice filled with awe. Gann glanced at her, some annoyance on his face, but chose not to comment.
¡°Of course. I for one am more than happy to put up with this minor discomfort for as long as needed. The joy radiating from them is so pure and innocent that I wouldn¡¯t wish to destroy it.¡± Fay¡¯s reply came through the wide smile that hadn¡¯t left her face since I¡¯d woken up. It was almost as if she was drunk on the pleasure the seed-partners were providing. ¡°It is an experience unlike anything I¡¯ve felt in over seven hundred years.¡±
Gann smiled at her, though his eyes widened a fair bit when she revealed her age. ¡°Yes. While few of our people have a connection to the Force that a Jedi would, we understand the joy a bonding brings. That you are the first Jedi to form such a bond is a blessing from Sekot. A wonder of Potentium.¡±
Sheekla nodded vigorously before the two moved toward the opened door and the crowds beyond. As Jabitha and the other two girls came over to me, and slowly helped me off the grass sofa, my mind once more turned to this concept of Potentium. The High Council¡¯s files on it had suggested it was heavily flawed, but seeing how important it was to the Sekotans, and with likely little to do over the coming days, I resolved to speak with Gann, Sheekla, and others about it. If nothing else, it would be a nice way to pass the time while we waited for our ship to be grown.
Though the sooner we were away from the awe-filled faces of the crowd, the better I¡¯d be. Hearing them whisper and chant about the glory of Sekot and Potentium while I moved gingerly trying to ignore the pain and not dislodge a seed-partner was fucking irritating.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Sleep that night was hard. While the seed-partners weren¡¯t still attached to me ¨C thank the Force ¨C they were very, very needy things. All of them had to stay on the bed with me, and whenever one moved around, it disturbed the others resulting in the room being filled with soft, strange whining. And that was saying nothing of when one fell from the bed and all but moaned at being so far away from me.
The Sekotans wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stay in the room with me. That was a blessing in disguise as the next morning I suspected that if Fenrir had been here, he¡¯d have ripped all the seed-partners to shreds for annoying him.
After a rough night¡¯s sleep ¨C the lack of rest easily countered by meditating for an hour ¨C and then speaking with Gann and Sheekla, we found ourselves in another airship. This one was far bigger to accommodate the number of seed-partners ¨C which Sheekla had confirmed would be used directly in growing our ship ¨C but was still coloured red and black like everything to do with clients.
At the landing platform, there were a myriad of other airships floating around, along with crowds lining the streets from our dwelling to the airship. Everyone was singing, dancing, and praising Sekot and Potentium for the honour we were experiencing for having so many seed-partners. Bo, Fenrir, and Zarkos had stayed behind as, in Sheekla¡¯s words, they weren¡¯t clients and thus not allowed to be involved in the design process. Or any of the process, but up until now, they¡¯d generally been allowed to accompany us part of the way. Fenrir and Bo had, expectedly, not been happy about this, but had stayed behind. The idea of having Fenrir in an enclosed area with eighteen seed-partners felt like a good way to end up with none by the time we got to the designer.
Soon enough we reached another point in Far Distance ¨C though this was located on the outskirts of the community ¨C and landed. According to Sheekla, we¡¯d be meeting her mate, Shappa. He was the lead designer for new Sekotan ships and after hearing about how many seed-partners Fay and I had, had struggled to sleep at all as ideas for ships came to him.
We walked for a few minutes until we arrived at a small building that, like much of Far Distance, appeared to have been grown for its purpose. The door was wood with imperfect glass inlaid to let light inside. Somehow the flaws in the glass made the building seem even more alive. Before entering though, Gann and Sheekla herded the seed-partners into a nearby building. According to Sheekla, Shappa hated having them in his workplace as they caused havoc, and after having to deal with the little blighters for the last day, I could agree.
¡°We have arrived,¡± Sheekla called out as she pushed the door open. Inside a tall Ferroan with slowly greying hair turned and stood up. He wasn¡¯t as tall as his wife, being about Fay¡¯s height, was missing his right arm from below the elbow, and was thin enough that I could see the bones in his arms. Yet Observe revealed he was in good health if a little tired. I turned my attention to the room and the nicest way I could describe it was as a mess. Yet Shappa didn¡¯t seem concerned, meaning he likely had some form of organised chaos system in play.
¡°I hadn¡¯t realised that designing a starship was such a dangerous occupation.¡± Fay¡¯s comment was a touch blunt, but Shappa obviously didn¡¯t mind as he laughed in response.
¡°Not designing. Here I help forge and shape a new vessel for the Jentari.¡± He paused and moved around what remained of his right arm. ¡°Though sometimes that requires a cost I¡¯m more than willing to pay. Art cannot be denied.¡± He paused again as he looked at us. ¡°You are paying while your son will fly?¡±
Fay smiled. ¡°While we will both be flying the ship, Cameron will be the primary pilot.¡±
Shappa nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. Of course.¡± He glanced passed us. ¡°And you have left the seed-partners elsewhere. Good. As much joy as shaping a craft from them brings, dealing with them here is a dangerous thing. Little things enjoy destroying and eating anything they can get their hooks into. From my flimsi to the throw disks scattered around. Something that would be even more problematic with your seed-partners.¡± He chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Eighteen is a new record, but the beauty that will come from them¡¡± He paused once more and gestured toward his desk. ¡°Would you like to see what¡¯s possible?¡±
I nodded and then followed him toward the desk. Various sheets of plastic ¨C ones that reminded me of paper from books ¨C and storage devices that looked antiquated dotted the mess. On the few sheets that I could make out, designs for ships in a massive range of shapes and styles were viewable. He flicked his hand over the table and a holographic display sparked into life. The designs were now easier to see, changing every five seconds or so. All looked strange and unappealing until one caught my eye.
I opened my mouth to get him to stop, but he had already pulled the image closer, letting me get a better look at it. It was hard to tell length from an image, but I didn¡¯t think it was as long as the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, coming in at around forty metres and it had a very aerodynamic feel to it. Honestly, there was a lot about the design that reminded me of a modern fighter jet from Earth before I died. Oh, the wings were part of the fuselage, and the tail fins weren¡¯t as pronounced, but the overall design felt more Earth-based than Star Wars based. Everything about it just called to me.
¡°Yes, an unusual design. For a long time I¡¯ve wanted to try designing something like this, but for most this isn¡¯t possible as they only have a handful of seed-partners.¡± His voice was full of joy and for a moment I thought he was sighing. ¡°But with your collection, it should be doable. No seed wants to be this complicated, yet I think they and the Jentari can be convinced to try for you.¡± A gesture from him had the vessel rotate around its y-axis.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I muttered as I took in the sleek lines that ran from the nose to the tips of the wings. There were slots where I could imagine missiles would launch from, though that was never going to happen. Gann had been quite clear that their ships were never armed, relying on their speed, manoeuvrability and shields to avoid conflict. Which made them sound like the perfect vessel for Jedi like Fay who did their utmost to avoid battle.
¡°Can you and the Jentari grow something this complicated?¡±
Shappa scoffed at his wife¡¯s comment, looking as if she¡¯d just killed his dog or something. ¡°You doubt my skill my darling?¡± The smirk on his face made it clear he wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°Though normally no. As I just said, most clients lack the number of seed-partners to even consider something like this. But for the Jedi¡ This will be Sekot¡¯s finest work. A true masterpiece for the galaxy to marvel at.¡±
"He says that to everyone." Sheekla warned, trying to temper our expectations.
¡°Yes, but this time I mean it.¡± Shappa spun in his chair and handed the sheet of plastic paper to Fay. As she took it, allowing her to examine the details of the ship, he looked at me. ¡°Can you draft? Draw?¡± he explained as I frowned in confusion at his words.
I nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve studied some starfighter designs, but I¡¯m not an expert or anything.¡± I was cautious to reply as I didn¡¯t want my lack of understanding to hamper the ship he was creating. Plus, even though I did have a good level in what I considered relevant skills, I didn¡¯t have the spark of genius that someone like Anakin had for this.
Shappa¡¯s smile grew. ¡°That is fine. Even a basic understanding can help with creating something to your liking.¡± He handed me a strange-looking headset. ¡°It will allow you to help input your ideas to the model directly.¡± I took it from him slowly, turning it over in my hands to get a feel for it. ¡°I have a third if you also wish to join.¡± He offered to Fay as I placed the headset on. She smiled but didn¡¯t move to take the extra headset, so he turned back to me and the hologram.
¡°Now, let us see what we can create. Let us dream in the air, letting our actions guide our hands as if,¡± he glanced down at my waist and chuckled ¡°as if we were wielding lightsabers.¡± His energy was infectious, and I focused on the hologram. ¡°It will be like magic, young Cameron Shan.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I sighed contently as I walked beside Fay through the forest near Middle Distance. It¡¯d been ten days since we¡¯d spoken with Shappa about the design of our new vessel and nine since we¡¯d taken the seed-partners to the Jentari. According to Shappa, it normally only took about this long to complete a ship, but given the complexity of the design, and the number of seed-partners in ours, he felt it could take up to three times as long. As odd as it was, I found myself missing those annoying little spiked-balls, yet since then, I¡¯d felt a stronger connection to the planet and the life on it. ¡°This planet is¡ different from what I expected, Master. It¡¯s like the Force flows freely here with wisdom only possible from age, yet there¡¯s this odd youthfulness to the place that just makes everything feel¡ amazing.¡± I was no longer in any doubt that the planet was alive, in a sense, and shared some odd form of consciousness between the fauna and flora that covered the world. It wasn¡¯t sentient in the sense of being like most lifeforms in the galaxy, but there was no denying it was a lifeform of its own.
¡°Indeed. While I¡¯ve encountered Force Nexuses before, even a few that cover significant parts of a planet, I¡¯ve never felt a world where the entire surface is so strong in the Force.¡± As she spoke and we walked, one of her hands drifted along a vine that was wrapped around a tree. ¡°The only world that might be similar to this would be Tython, but given no one has stepped foot there in millennia, I couldn¡¯t say for sure.¡±
I stayed silent as I pondered that. Tython was the original homeworld of the Je¡¯daii, the group from which the Jedi Order had sprouted, but the route there had been lost sometime before the New Sith Wars a millennia ago. That wasn¡¯t surprising as the world was in the Deep Core where hyperspace navigation was a nightmare.
About ten metres in front of us, Fenrir leapt out from behind a tree. He was chasing an insect the reminded me of a butterfly ¨C something he¡¯d done several times ¨C but would never catch it. Since they seemed to be connected to the planet¡¯s Force signature, they seemed to be aware of Fenrir¡¯s movements before they took place. Still, Fenrir had fun chasing them and it helped him improve his hunting techniques. Though I didn¡¯t mention the reason why I allowed it to Fay. Bo was back in Middle Distance as she preferred to stay near the city in case there was an emergency. Though Fay suspected the real reason was that Bo was uncomfortable with being on Zonama Sekot. While Bo¡¯s Force connection was low, it was clear to both Fay and me that Bo was being affected by the planet, though not to the level we were.
What she was interested in was the new ship being grown for me and Fay. While the idea of an organic ship didn¡¯t sit well with her ¨C to say nothing of an unarmed one ¨C she was impressed by the suggested capabilities of it that Shappa had detailed on the flimsi ¨C the plastic sheets ¨C he¡¯d given me. Apart from having, at least, a 1.0-rated hyperspace engine, Shappa assured me that the ship would put many starfighters to shame with how maneuverable it would be. Though there was also the fact I felt Bo was hoping my getting this ship meant she¡¯d get to take the Ne¡¯tra Sartr with her when she finally returned to Mandalore.
Since, officially, the ship was a loan from Duke Adonai, I¡¯d always feared that when Bo left he¡¯d recall the ship. If the ship being grown for me on this world was even close to Shappa¡¯s speculation, then I¡¯d feel better about that happening. Though I¡¯d still miss the Sartr as she was the first ship I¡¯d ever considered mine.
Since we¡¯d been stuck on this world for nearly a month now, the last information we had on the war had come with the Rangers. According to what they¡¯d heard, the civil war was entering its final stages. Death Watch was officially gone, though I suspected Pre had syphoned off the elements loyal to him to somewhere safe. Duke Anzur was severely weakened and most analysts suggested he could hold out against Dukes Adonai and Torrhen for no more than a few months. While Clan Awaud was in a better state, they¡¯d also not been as heavily involved in the war as some had feared. In my opinion, that was because Chief Nam¡¯s anger was directed at me for killing his son; honourably I felt, even if he¡¯d been a member of Death Watch. Since I wasn¡¯t active in the war, he¡¯d been less aggressive than feared.
The Rangers were around as well. One always stayed with their ship ¨C which made me feel better about the Ne¡¯tra Sartr being protected ¨C while the other two wandered Middle Distance. Simvyl had, finally, started accepting Bo¡¯s presence. He wasn¡¯t happy about it, but he¡¯d matured enough to keep his distaste for her off his face. Though I¡¯d seen him send a few disgusted looks my way when Bo and I had wandered around together and been standing far closer than simple friends would be. Yet when Bo wasn¡¯t around, I¡¯d found the Cathar to be generally enjoyable company. He was always curious about the Jedi and had questions ready for when we spoke. Though after ten days of this, I was starting to tire of it. And of Bo¡¯s need to tease me about finding another follower on a world so distant from the Core.
Fenrir stopped chasing the butterfly suddenly just before my commlink beeped. Opening it, even as Fenrir¡¯s ears pulled back and he tensed, I was greeted by a holo of Bo with her helmet on.
¡°HK¡¯s reporting a small armada of ships just entered orbit of the planet.¡± I felt the Force shift around us, taking on a cooler feeling as if warning us of a developing threat. ¡°The Sartr¡¯s sensors can¡¯t match them with any known craft, and they didn¡¯t show up until they were almost upon us.¡° That made me frown as while the long-range scanners on the Sartr weren¡¯t on-par with a cruiser¡¯s, they were impressive enough to detect an approaching ship up to a quarter of a solar system away. ¡°While the locals don¡¯t seem to know or care, the largest ship in the armada has entered the atmosphere and should reach the Magister¡¯s location in a few minutes.¡±
Fay¡¯s brow creased as the Force continued to shift around us. ¡°Understood.¡± I reached out with Detection but focused my attention upward. Yet nothing was showing up on it to indicate people were in orbit. Now that might be because the planet¡¯s Force signature was fucking with the power and my minimap still, but this felt more than that. I mean, I was able to pick out Bo and the two Rangers in Middle Distance and a few locals I knew with ease so why wouldn¡¯t I be able to sense over a thousand beings in orbit? ¡°We¡¯re about ten klicks from the settlement. Meet us and the landing site and we¡¯ll head back to the Sartr if need be.¡±
Bo nodded then closed the link. Fenrir stalked toward me, rubbing against my arm as if reminding me he was ready. I could sense his caution about something changing, and that danger was near, but also a desire to hunt, to fight and to kill.
¡°Perhaps it is simply another group coming to purchase a ship similar to us,¡± Fay offered, though her tone didn¡¯t inspire confidence. ¡°That said, it is odd they are heading directly for the Magister, or why they¡¯ve come with a small fleet.¡±
¡°Might just be a paranoid individual.¡± I didn¡¯t buy my own reasoning, and as we started walking back to Middle Distance my mind was already formulating battle plans. I needed to get back to the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, and not just so I could grab my beskad. Fay wasn¡¯t as comfortable as Dooku with me wearing it, which was fine while we were guests on this planet. However, with the odds that something was about to happen, I¡¯d feel better having it at my side. Along with a dozen or so grenades for both me and Bo.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Less than two hours later, after a run back to Middle Distance using the Force to speed us and then a conversation with Gann about the newcomers, I found myself in the atmospheric transport. Gann had been concerned we were leaving without collecting our ship, but after assuring him we simply needed to return to our ship on the chance the newcomers were less than friendly, and promising to not start anything, he summoned the transport and its pilot. Bo, Fay, Fenrir, Zarkos, and Simvyl were with me as we raced back to the northern landing area. The pilot was not happy about Bo harassing him to go through faster. Even with the door to the cockpit locked from their side, it wasn¡¯t stopping Bo from giving them reminders ¨C by banging on the door ¨C to get moving.
¡°Do you think they are here to fight?¡± Zarkos asked Fay as they sat at the back of the transport. In the seat in front of me, Simvyl was tapping his fingers against his knee, and I could sense his growing impatience and excitement.
¡°I cannot say it is certain, however, the Force is disturbed since the arrival of these ships,¡± Fay replied as I started to stand. ¡°Something is about to happen, that much is certain, but what exactly it is unknown. I hope it is a situation that can be resolved peacefully, but this world is important enough that I feel that, if we must, we will defend it against any aggressors.¡± Hearing Fay being so willing to consider a forceful response would normally seem odd, but we both knew this world was something unique and should be defended if needed. Though I would likely be far more aggressive in how I defended it.
¡°My Rangers and I are at your command, Master Fay.¡± I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I was sure Zarkos was being earnest. Everything about him labelled him as a firm believer in what the Jedi stood for. Plus, from the way he moved and all but expected danger around every corner ¨C even in a safe location like Middle Distance ¨C I knew he could back his words up. Having more operatives if combat did break out was going to be important as I felt few, if any, of the locals would fight unless things became very dire.
¡°Hey,¡± I began as I slipped into the seat next to Simvyl, ¡°you ok there?¡±
He looked up at me, blinked and stopped tapping his knee. ¡°Y-yeah,¡± the tapping resumed, ¡°it¡¯s just I, um, I¡¯ve never gone into combat as a Ranger.¡± Yeah, he was clearly excited to get into a fight, which was fine. Though if that eagerness made him do something stupid, it could cost us lives.
My thoughts returned to my former life and how I¡¯d felt on each first. First military patrol, first combat operation, and first deployment as a member of the SAS. Each time I¡¯d been excited, though by the last I¡¯d learnt how to channel that to avoid making a mistake. ¡°Just keep your wits about you, trust your training, in your Lieutenant and the rest of us, and if push comes to shove, your instincts. And above all, don¡¯t do something stupid.¡±
His yellow eyes found mine as the tapping stopped. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like something a Jedi would say.¡±
Bo¡¯s chuckle drew our attention. ¡°Cam is about as far from a normal Jetii as you can get. Thank Manda.¡± I could sense Simvyl tense at having Bo talk to him, but he wisely chose to bite his tongue. There was potentially a greater threat to deal with than rehashing ancient history. ¡°Plus, he¡¯s got a knack for finding trouble.¡± She gave me a smile that sent a pleasant shiver through my bones. ¡°Might be why I keep him around.¡±
¡°And here I thought I was the one keeping you around,¡± I shot back before turning to Simvyl. ¡°Plus, I¡¯d argue there are Jedi far more unorthodox than me,¡± not that any came to mind at that moment since Anakin wasn¡¯t yet a Jedi, ¡°she isn¡¯t wrong about my luck for finding myself in¡ tense situations.¡±
¡°How do you handle those?¡±
I laughed as a memory came into my mind. ¡°Aggressive negotiations.¡± He frowned in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s a negotiation that requires a lightsaber,¡± I explained as I tapped the hilt of my main blade. Simvyl laughed at that, as did Bo, which might be the first time they¡¯d shared a joke.
Suddenly, my commlink beeped.
¡°Statement: Master, it appears the newcomers did not have a fruitful meeting with the meatbag leader of this world. Sensors have an explosion at the Magister¡¯s residence while the rest of the fleet is entering the upper atmosphere.¡± There was a pause during which Bo and Zarkos both checked their blasters. ¡°Addendum: Four smaller vessels have broken from the main fleet and are heading toward the landing area. Oh, how I rue not yet having a body with which to greet these meatbags and eviscerate them. Correction: One of those vessels has altered course and is heading toward you master.¡±
Again, I reached out with Detection. I could sense the rippling power of the planet below and, just about, everyone in Middle Distance. Yet what I couldn¡¯t sense were our approaching attackers. That was downright odd. ¡°Get airborne and engage as best you can.¡± I ordered HK. Since he was connected to the ship¡¯s systems, he¡¯d be able to fly the Sartr. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was why I¡¯d made sure he was connected before we¡¯d first gone to Middle Distance.
Before I could add anything else I was tossed to one side as the transport banked hard. I grabbed a seat and held on as the vessel started to weave violently. Even as everyone else did their best to stay seated ¨C with Simvyl doing the best due to his better reflexes as a Cathar ¨C I realised the pilot was taking evasive manoeuvres. I couldn¡¯t tell if we¡¯d been fired upon, but the pilot was clearly not taking any chances, plus during my tumble, the link to HK had closed.
The transport suddenly shuddered as if hit by the hand of an angry god, and I saw smoke through a viewport. ¡°We¡¯re going down!¡± Another glance out the viewport showed the treetops closing quickly. ¡°Brace! Brace! Brace!¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Well that was fun,¡± I muttered as I stepped through the broken remains of the transport¡¯s door. Once out I turned back and took in the damage to the transport. Both engines were gone as was most of the cockpit. The only reason we¡¯d not joined the pilot in death was that somehow, as I¡¯d fought to not bounce around the cockpit, I¡¯d managed to grab the transport with the Force and stabilise our descent. Not enough to set us down gently, but enough that we could walk away from the crash without injuries. Well, bar the dead pilot.
¡°It¡¯s about to get better,¡± Bo commented as she stepped through the doorframe. The actual door was about five metres from me, where it¡¯d landed after I¡¯d Force Crushed the thing and then tossed it clear of the wreckage. ¡°Their ship landed nearby.¡±
I reached out with Detection for the third time since these newcomers had turned up, and once more sensed nothing.
Except, as I concentrated, I realised that I was sensing something. Or more accurately, like the taozin back then, I was sensing a null zone within the Force. Given its size and bearing, it was likely the ship that had shot us down and had, as Bo stated, landed just outside the range of my minimap.
It wasn¡¯t possible to judge the size of the null zone because of this, but thinking back to just before the crash, that null zone had shot past us close enough that it appeared on the minimap. From that I could get a rough size of the vessel, placing it a little smaller than the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. So, assuming a pilot remained on the ship, we¡¯d be facing up to ten opponents.
¡°How far to the Sartr?¡± I knew it was far to the northwest, but beyond that, I couldn¡¯t say for sure. As I waited for Bo¡¯s reply, I helped Fay step out of the transport. Her robes were ripped around the edges, but otherwise, she seemed fine.
¡°About a hundred klicks.¡± That wasn¡¯t ideal as the terrain would get rugged the closer we got to the landing area, slowing us down considerably. ¡°Though I can¡¯t contact HK.¡± That drew my attention as HK should¡¯ve gotten the Sartr airborne before we¡¯d crashed.
I opened my comm, pushing down my concern that I¡¯d lost my droid. ¡°HK, you there? HK?¡± All that greeted me was static. The ship¡¯s communications might have been damaged, but that would take an impressively accurate shot. I looked up, but the only clear spot in the canopy was from where we¡¯d crash through.
Before I could focus on the fact HK might be lost, I sensed Fenrir tense. A low growl rumbled from him as he stared off toward where the enemy vessel had landed. Within the Force, I felt his need to strike back, to assert his dominance ¨C and that of his pack ¨C over those who¡¯d dare attack us. And frankly, I agreed with the sentiment. ¡°We¡¯ve got incoming.¡± My words were followed by a faint growl as my lightsaber ignited with a faint roar. I wished I had my beskad, or even my secondary lightsaber, as a backup, but both were on the Sartr.
At my warning everyone readied themselves. Blasters from Bo and the Rangers began to sweep the jungle in the area that Fenrir was growling toward while Fay moved to the other side of them. That would place the Force users on the flanks, which might give us a tactical advantage, though I couldn¡¯t say if that was Fay¡¯s logic for making the move.
Rustles in the bushes drew my attention and I readjusted my grip on my saber. Taking a moment, I checked my minimap and saw eleven faint null zones moving quickly but carefully toward us. Either these beings could naturally block the Force in a similar way to the Taozin, or they¡¯d developed technology to counter it. Neither was particularly comforting.
I watched cautiously as the first of the group emerged from the forest. It, like those with them, was around two metres in height, and everything about them looked and felt off. Apart from the lack of Force presence, they were just different enough from anything I knew to make me concerned.
Each had sloped foreheads with small ridges upon them. Those led down to their eyes, and while there were two, under each was a small, blue mark. Two of the eight ¨C the final member of their group was a beast of some form that was about two-thirds Fenrir¡¯s height ¨C had pointed ears like Fay while the rest had more humanoid ears. Some had hair pulled back in ponytails while the rest didn¡¯t but all wore strange, angular armour. The more I focused on that, the more I realised that it looked organic; or at least, like nothing I¡¯d ever seen before.
The lead figure, who was one of two to wear grey instead of yellow armour, stepped forward. Like the others, he held a strange staff in his hand that ended with an ornamental-looking snake carving. Yet, as he stepped forward, the staff started moving and I realised that the weapon was a snake, or at least something similar in appearance that these aliens used as a weapon.
The leader spoke, its voice guttural, strange and in a language that I¡¯d never heard before. [Master?]
[I have never heard that language before.] Fay¡¯s reply didn¡¯t fill me with any optimism that we could learn why they¡¯d attacked us. However, that was fine with me, as I was more than willing to extract that information from them after I beat the living shab out of them. Curious about them, and wanting an idea of what we were facing, I used Observe on the leader.
Znig Blei
Race: Yuuzhan Vong
Level: 23
Health: 100%
Age: 42
Force Potential: None
Threat Potential: Very High
Reputation: Hatred
Affiliation: Yuuzhan Vong (100%), Supreme Overlord Zho Krazhmir (100%)
Emotional State: Angry/Curious/Excited
Zing is angry to see intruders on this possible new Yuuzhan''tar.
However, they are curious to see this galaxy¡¯s warriors in action and excited to have the honour of killing you.
¡
My brow rose at seeing this alien, this Vong, had no connection to the Force. That explained why I couldn¡¯t sense them normally. Curious about this, I Observed the rest of them and discovered the entire team, including their mutt which was a fero xyn ¨C whatever the fuck that was ¨C held no connection to the Force.
Either this was due to some technology, or we¡¯d just encountered the perfect race to counter the abilities of the Jedi and Sith.
Fucking wonderful.
Before I could mention this to Fay via our bond, the Vong rushed forward. The leader moved toward me along with one other and the fero xyn. As Fenrir raced to meet the fero xyn in battle, the one behind the leader raised his snake-staff and pointed it at me.
A blob of green spit came hurtling toward me, even as Bo and the Rangers opened fire on the other Vong. I raised a hand to generate a barrier, only to pause in shock as the glob sailed through the barrier as if it wasn¡¯t there.
With the Force flowing through me, I whipped up my lightsaber even as I moved out of the path of the glob. Like the taozin¡¯s webbing, the glob dissolved when it hit the blade of my weapon, which was a relief. However, before I could think about why that was, the leader was on me.
His staff came around fast; faster than most species could manage. I slid a foot back and brought my lightsaber up to deflect the attack, if not sever the staff in two, and to open him up to a counter thrust. Yet that failed as his staff not only took a strike from my lightsaber with ease, but it softened, and the snake started wrapping around the blade.
I pulled my blade down and then leapt back with the Force to generate some space between us. That was a good move as the second Vong reached us and thrust his spear toward me, though with me leaping clear, it only resulted in the staff almost clipping the strange serpent that like its master was snarling at me.
I flicked my wrist, wanting to send the pair of Vong flying back, but like with the glob, neither seemed to even realise I¡¯d struck them with a direct Force attack. ¡°Fuck!¡± I muttered before the second Vong charged at me.
His spear thrust forward, and wary of it turning into a snake like his leader¡¯s, I chose to keep my distance over deflecting the blow and counter attacking. Their weapon¡¯s ability to shift from rigid to fluid and being seemingly resistant to lightsabers was a concern. One that was forcing me to be cautious in how I fought them. At least until I found a weakness to exploit.
Seeing the pair of Vong trying to encircle me, I adapted. Since they couldn¡¯t be directly targeted by the Force, I instead used the Force to lift the door of the transport before launching it viciously at the second Vong. With his focus on me, he didn¡¯t see the door until it slammed into his back near his shoulders. As he was sent tumbling, I hoped the blow had severed whatever passed for his spinal cord and turned to face the Vong leader.
To my right I saw Bo, Zarkos, and Simvyl engaged in a firefight with four Vong. They¡¯d fallen back to the transport and were using the wreck as cover. Several small smoking marks on the fuselage suggested the globs spat by the Vong¡¯s staff had an acidic component. Further away, in the bushes nearby, I sensed Fenrir in a vicious fight. His anger and bloodlust were running rampant, and I felt some pain coming from him meaning the fero xyn had managed to wound him at least slightly.
I leapt back, letting the Force empower my jump, as the Vong leader thrust his spear forward only for it to shift forms and snap at me. Precognition wasn¡¯t working well, as the Vong were unable to be sensed by the Force power, but Danger Sense was. Though the skill was limited in how much warning about the danger it could give, it was better than nothing.
As I landed, I made a decent dent in the ground and the Vong leader was already charging at me. The second one hadn¡¯t yet moved after I¡¯d struck him with the transport door, so it looked like¡
[AARRGH!]
I dropped to a knee as a scream echoed in my mind. It took only a moment to realise that it¡¯d come from Fay and my eyes snapped in her direction. Like me she¡¯d been engaged by two Vong ¨C which suggested they knew what Jedi were ¨C and while one was on their back trapped under the trunk of an uprooted tree, it was the other that my eyes focused on. His spear, in its hardened form, had pierced through Fay¡¯s body with the tail end jutting out from her back soaked in red.
The Vong yanked his spear back, making Fay shudder before collapsing to the ground. My temper flared as I only had eyes for the monster that had dared to attack my master. Memories of my time under Vosa¡¯s care came flooding back as I let the floodgates holding back my rage swing open.
As the Vong swung his staff around, bringing the snake-end to face Fay, I felt something inside shatter. My world grew dark as nothing else but thoughts of making this fucking shabuir pay filled my mind.
As it felt as if the sky itself had grown dark, I surged forward. As Fay¡¯s presence within the Force guttered out, my lightsaber primed to remove the bastard¡¯s head from its shoulders.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Living Planet 2
Bo-Katan POV
¡
She leaned back, avoiding the strange weapon these aliens used as it whipped around toward her. The snake-like head hissed as it passed by, a glob of venom being spat out and missing her shoulder by millimetres. While her scanners said her armour could take the hit, it was wiser to avoid the risk.
The snake-head of the alien¡¯s weapon twisted, likely to shoot another glob of whatever it was at her. However, Bo-Katan was having none of that. As the mouth opened, flames leapt from her gauntlet, engulfing the snake in fire. While there was no outward indication of damage to the snake when the flames died, Bo-Katan¡¯s sensors recorded damage internally. Even as her sensors recorded that, she unloaded a trio of bolts from her blaster into the stomach of her foe. While they left scorch marks on whatever served as armour, that was all the damage they caused. Well, besides irritating the alien.
She was sent tumbling as its free hand, moving in a frightening blur, slammed into the side of her head. Her jetpack auto-engaged to help right her motion, and then, once her knees had set on the ground, another burst of power from the pack launched her back toward her opponent. She slammed into it hard, the jetpack giving her extra momentum to lift the thing off its legs, but even as she gained that small advantage, her armour warned her the snake-staff was wrapping itself around her leg.
When it yanked on her leg, it caused her to lose control of her momentum, and both she and the alien slammed into the ground hard and then bounced apart with Bo-Katan barely avoiding landing on an exposed root from a nearby tree.
¡°Shabuir.¡± The curse slipped from her lips as she pulled herself to her feet and discovered the alien had done the same, but faster. Her scanners had already hinted at the aliens being faster, and the rattling of her skull even inside her armour let her know they were stronger than most beings. She felt a smile spread across her face at the challenge; every Mandalorian lived for moments like this.
As she readied herself for the rapidly closing alien, her blood sang in joy at fighting a worthy opponent. She¡¯d been denied the chance with the taozin, and the months of travelling to and being on this planet had been a bore, save for Cam. Now at least, she had something besides him to focus on and excite her.
Yet before it could reach her, she felt the air shift. A coldness seeped through the air and chilled her to her bones as it felt like the gravity magnified to that of a gas giant''s core. Which was odd as her sensors showed no change in atmospheric pressure, either in or outside of her armour.
From one corner of her sensors, blackness raced outward. A moment later, it struck the alien only a metre from her, sending the ugly shabuir flying. Remembering where she¡¯d last seen such a thing, all thoughts of her opponent forgotten for the moment, her head snapped toward Cam, though they stopped midway as she saw something between them. On the ground, blood rapidly pooling around her, with an alien standing over, was Fay. Even without the sensor package in her armour, Bo-Katan could tell that the ancient Jedi Master was badly wounded and would likely die without rapid treatment. Which explained why Cam seemed to have stopped holding back.
The alien standing over Fay though wasn¡¯t going for the kill. Instead, according to her sensors, it appeared to be flickering in and out of perception as malevolent darkness danced around it. The alien¡¯s mouth was open, yet no sound slid out.
She saw Cam as he moved, so fast her sensors struggled to track, the darkness rippling around him. He collided with the alien standing over Fay so violently it was smashed through a nearby tree. Yet before she could move to assist, the alien near her pulled itself to its feet.
Its movement was sluggish, as was that of its strange organic weapon, suggesting the Force attack Cam had struck it with had done serious damage and still was as wisps of the black energy sparked over its body. While part of her was angered that Cam had weakened her opponent, she understood he¡¯d not done so intentionally. Plus, one never looked a gift bantha in the mouth.
She raced toward it, her jetpack granting her extra speed as her blaster unloaded. While the shots weren¡¯t doing a large amount of damage, they were forcing it to defend. The snake-staff flexed, readying itself to fire a glob of venom at her. She¡¯d expected that and rolled in mid-air, letting the glob sail harmlessly past her, and shot past the alien, feeling her non-blaster hand brush against its waist.
Once clear on the other side, she turned in the air and landed facing the alien as it snarled at her. Once her eyes locked on it, she pressed a button on her vambrace. A single bleep was the only warning the alien got before the thermal detonator ¨C the only one she¡¯d had on her due to the locals¡¯ insane rules of weaponry ¨C exploded, obliterating the alien and its bizarre weapon.
With that threat neutralised, she raced over to Fay and as she moved, took in the overall fight. Zarkos and Simvyl were holding their position near the downed transport, using it as cover as they held off three aliens. Two more aliens were pinned down, one under a tree not too far from Fay with the other partially impaled by the door from the transport. Given the methods, it was easy to tell which Jetii had trapped each alien.
In the bushes, her sensors saw Fenrir snarling as he wrestled with the alien¡¯s odd-looking beast. Fenrir had several scratches on his side along with one of his spinal spikes missing, yet the other beast looked in worse shape. One eye was gone, having been lost to a slash from Fenrir¡¯s claws, while its right rear leg was struggling to keep it upright.
As for Cam¡
She spotted him just as another burst of black energy poured from the fingertips of his free hand, engulfing two of the aliens that were engaged with the Rangers while his blade danced against the chest of another alien. That one had to be a leader as, unlike the others, it wore an odd-looking shell over its body that was able to survive the flurry of strikes from Cam¡¯s blade.
Bo-Katan slid to a stop beside Fay even as she realised the alien that had wounded the Jetii Master was now nothing more than a smoking pile of flesh no longer for the living world. Bo-Katan pushed aside the surge of excitement she felt at realising what Cam had done as she examined Fay.
The wound was through and through with no hint that it¡¯d left shards inside Fay. Plus, the blow hadn¡¯t been to a critical area, though that was only due to Fay¡¯s Sephi biology. For a human, that strike would¡¯ve ruptured a kidney leading to a very quick death. Putting aside thoughts that these aliens knew the best way to kill humans and the unknown poison in Fay¡¯s bloodstream, she got to work. A handful of bacta patches were applied to both entry and exit points while she gave the Jetii an injection that should help stabilise her heart rate.
¡°How is she?¡± The question came from Zarkos as the Togrutan slid down beside her, his blaster firing at a nearby enemy to keep them suppressed.
¡°Bad.¡± Until now, Bo-Katan hadn¡¯t known what to make of the Rangers. She knew of them, and their stated aim to work with the Jetii to keep the galaxy safe, but she¡¯d never dealt with any of them before. Plus, one of them was a Cathar who still held resentment toward her people for actions taken millennia ago. The dumb beast needed to let go of that as it wasn¡¯t her fault his species had been too weak to stand against her ancestors. Still, the pair of them were fighting beside her and Cam, and as her father had loved to say, you could only judge a being by how they fight when the time comes to do so. ¡°We need to get her to cover.¡±
Zarkos took a moment to look at Fay. ¡°I¡¯ll move her, you cover.¡± Bo-Katan was fine with that. While the Togrutan was older, she had better armour and firepower. To not use her to the best of her abilities was a waste of resources.
As Zarkos holstered his blaster, she turned, drawing hers and seeking out targets. The familiar sound of the twin WESTAR-34 blasters filled her ears as they unloaded their fury on the nearest alien. While the alien was able to avoid most of it, when combined with the Cathar¡¯s fire, it was enough to keep them pinned down. Which would do for now.
As they moved, she heard a triumphant howl, which she hoped meant Fenrir had won his battle. Her hopes were confirmed when Fenrir leapt from the bushes and slammed hard into the side of an enemy trying to attack Cam from behind. According to Fay, Fenrir still had a lot of growth to do ¨C which was an exciting thought to Bo even if Fay didn¡¯t entirely agree ¨C but he still had enough strength and mass to send the alien he¡¯d struck into a tree, making leaves fall around them and the trunk crack.
¡°Fenrir! Here!¡± She called out in hope, as while the tuk¡¯ata did sometimes obey her, it was always reluctant. That meant when, after biting the downed alien hard enough that his teeth drew black ichor from the alien as he ripped out its throat, he raced over to her, she was caught by surprise.
Beside her, as he carried Fay, she heard Zarkos mutter something, likely about Fenrir, which was only made worse she suspected as the beast raced toward them, blood dripping from its maw. Yet while the Togrutan was seemingly put off by the violence, Bo-Katan revelled in it. Fenrir was deadly now, and would only become more so as he grew, making him a worthy companion for Cam.
Once he reached them, Fenrir dropped the chunk of throat to the ground and looked up at her. ¡°Having fun?¡± Fenrir flicked his head in an approximation of a nod ¨C or at least that¡¯s how Bo-Katan saw it ¨C as he exposed his teeth; the black blood of the aliens stained them and made him even more intimidating. That was accompanied by a growl that sounded satisfied. ¡°Good, but we need help. Fay¡¯s down and we need to keep her safe.¡± Fenrir looked at Fay, who Bo-Katan knew he¡¯d never been comfortable around, then over to Cam. She did likewise and was in time to see Cam, in a particularly effective move, jam his lightsaber blade into the mouth of a snake-staff while he hurled rocks with the Force into the face of the staff¡¯s wielder. The rocks weren¡¯t massive, but their supersonic velocity ¨C according to her sensors ¨C was enough to explode the head like it was nothing more than a melon.
Her body shivered at the scene, but she forced the feelings aside. It wasn¡¯t the time nor place to act on them. ¡°He can handle himself. We need to keep Fay safe.¡± She spoke again to Fenrir even as she examined the readings from her sensors. A spinal spike was gone, though the blood flow from the wound was already slowing. Yet, apart from that and a dozen or so scratches and bite marks over his hide, he appeared no worse for wear. Plus, the way he carried himself made it clear to her that he was proud of his first kill in battle, something she understood and agreed with.
Fenrir moved forward, toward the transport, which Bo-Katan took as him agreeing to her request. ¡°What are these things?¡±
Bo-Katan was glad her armour was on so that the Cathar couldn¡¯t see her roll her eyes at his jare¡¯la question even as Zarkos lowered Fay to the ground. ¡°The enemy.¡± That was all that mattered. These beings had attacked them and wounded Fay. Now they would die for their foolishness. If the Cathar didn¡¯t understand that then it was a miracle of galactic proportions his species had recovered after her people had decimated their world.
The Cathar glared at her for her retort, but she didn¡¯t give it much thought. What was he going to do? Die to a Mandalorian weapon like his forebearers?
A glob of venom struck the side of the transport, doing some damage to the already weakened frame of the downed vessel. In response, Bo-Katan leaned out and fired off a small rocket from her vambrace. The alien leapt forward in a roll to avoid the rocket but its speed was just barely enough to avoid the shrapnel from the tree, her sensors pegging it in the smoke it was using for camouflage using body heat.
Bo-Katan lined up a second rocket as the alien slid to a halt. It¡¯d taken cover behind a boulder to recover, but that wasn¡¯t going to stop her from sending the soulless thing to the deepest pit of whatever hell it believed in. Yet before she could launch the rocket, a blurred movement caught the attention of her sensors.
Cam surged into view, and barely ten seconds later, moved off, the alien now lay dead on the ground. The boulder it¡¯d used for cover had moved, crushing the snake-staff of the alien whose arms and part of its skull were lying beside its body.
A thrill raced through her body as she took in the chaos Cam had unleashed in only a handful of seconds, and after taking cover behind the transport, she pulled up and slowed down her helmet¡¯s sensor recordings.
In the time it¡¯d taken for Cam to enter the dust cloud and leave it, he¡¯d simply overwhelmed the alien. There were gaps in her sensors, showing just how fast he¡¯d moved, but each time his lightsaber had clipped the alien, the heat burst was tracked. Over two dozen strikes had dotted the alien¡¯s body and weapon before first one arm, then the other, were removed by a single elegant backstroke to its elbows. Then, before the snake-staff could realise that the hand holding it wasn¡¯t attached to the body, Cam had pushed the boulder over, crushing the living weapon under the heavy rock. At the same time, Cam''s blade had moved around in a measured flourish, thrust through the alien¡¯s right eye the sliced up through the top of the head ¨C and brain within ¨C splitting it as if it was an overripe meiloorun fruit.
Bo-Katan ignored the way her heart raced at seeing Cam eviscerate one of the aliens in the playback, and the heat growing in her lower regions. There was still a battle to win no matter how her blood burned from what she¡¯d just seen. And once they were off this world, she¡¯d make sure to send the recording to her father. He needed to see this. Every Mando¡¯ade needed to see the Revan¡¯ade unleashed. Though she was glad the faint moan that¡¯d slipped from her lips as she watched Cam¡¯s handiwork wasn¡¯t in the recording.
¡°Spirits.¡±
Zarkos¡¯ muttered comment, likely from seeing the remains of the alien as the dust cleared, drew Bo-Katan¡¯s attention back to the here and now. Cam was engaging the aliens¡¯ leader while the only other one that was mobile was pinned down by the combined fire of the two Rangers. Her sensors easily located the alien¡¯s hiding spot, and then with a few quick commands calculated a few scenarios. With that done, her jetpack roared to life.
The moment she could see over the top of the transport, her vambrace released three missiles in quick succession. As she¡¯d expected and planned for, the alien moved to avoid the first. It also managed to escape the blast of the second, and the third, however, stuck it clean in the chest. The resulting explosion, combined with the still-travelling shockwaves of the first two rockets, turned the alien into not much more than mush that stained the ground black.
With that alien and its staff neutralized, Bo turned in mid-air, wanting to provide support to Cam. As she did, a glob of venom crashed harmlessly against her armour. The armour¡¯s sensors confirmed that while the glob would¡¯ve been dangerous to any with low-quality or no armour, against beskar, it wasn¡¯t a threat, not unless she took a hundred-plus strikes in the same area in a short period.
Knowing the venom wasn¡¯t a problem, she quickly found Cam. He was engaged with the alien leader. This alien wore something approaching decent armour and was stronger and quicker than the others. Yet even as it moved at a speed that would challenge Bo to keep up with when using her armour¡¯s advantages, it was struggling to block and evade more than half of Cam¡¯s furious barrage of attacks. Haran, once more her armour was struggling to track Cam¡¯s movements, something that had only happened against the Bando Gora after his rescue.
Bo-Katan knew this meant Cam was drawing on the Dark Side of the Force, fuelling it with his rage, as he¡¯d done against¡ Vosa. She recoiled a fraction as she caught sight of his eyes. Gone was the vibrant green that she often found herself getting lost in, being replaced by the red of a star about to go supernova. Almost as if the fury he was drawing on was burning him from the inside out.
The alien leader was fighting valiantly and even managed to land a glancing blow on Cam¡¯s forearm. However, that failed to do any damage as Cam used the attack to slide his blade inside the alien¡¯s guard and land a flurry of slashes near the inner part of the alien¡¯s elbow: Where most armours were traditionally weaker. The snake-staff softened and twisted, looking to wrap around Cam¡¯s arm, but he slid one foot with a grace Bo had seldom seen from any bar him or his Jetii Masters to avoid the snake. At the same time, Cam¡¯s lightsaber moved fast enough that her armour registered at least four strikes against the alien¡¯s leg near the knee before he slashed the tip of the blade across the face of the snake.
Both combatants and Bo-Katan knew this duel would end soon, but she could give the alien its due. Even though it was outmatched and overwhelmed, it continued to fight. As any true warrior would when faced with no option of withdrawal.
Yet, as the snake-staff snapped back from Cam¡¯s attack, and it looked like Cam would soon end the duel, another snake-staff had slithered over. It wrapped around his foot and threatened to bite down, injecting Cam with the same venom Bo knew was coursing through Fay¡¯s veins. Before it could, Cam thrust a hand downward, black, malevolent Force lightning slamming into the open maw of the snake.
As the snake screeched in pain, and Cam landed a trio of quick thrusts against the alien leader, Bo-Katan pondered on why Cam¡¯s lightning was black. The records she¡¯d seen mentioned and showed Force users using blue and purple lightning. There were even a few unverified accounts of red Force Lightning, yet she couldn¡¯t remember a single instance of even a hint of black lightning. Still, as the snake-staff getting pounded by Cam¡¯s Force attack went rigid as the energy pouring into it overloaded whatever allowed the weapon to live, she realised that might be that none who¡¯d encountered such lightning had lived to tell the tale.
Yet as the snake-staff breathed its last breath, the alien leader launched a counterattack. His staff swung around, catching Cam in the arm that was barbequing the snake-staff at his feet. The blow was a solid one, forcing Cam to end the flood of energy into the snake-staff, but Cam used it to rotate away from a follow-up attack by the alien leader. Cam dropped low and pivoted, the rigid form of the leader¡¯s staff passing close but harmlessly by Cam as he generated some space between them.
The snake-staff on the ground hissed weakly at Cam. Before it could do anything more, Cam thrust his shorter lightsaber into the beast¡¯s maw, then flicked it up, cutting the skull in two. Bo-Katan frowned even as Cam removed the shorter lightsaber, smoke rising from the blade where it met the hilt. She thought Cam had left that back on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. Haran, she was all but sure he¡¯d not had it on his belt at the beginning of the battle, so where had he hidden it?
Before she could truly think about it, the alien leader stepped forward, its weapon in a staff configuration. Cam blocked the attack with ease with his main blade even as the secondary one fell from his grip, smoke still rising from the hilt making Bo wonder if the snake¡¯s venom had damaged it.
Cam brought his now free hand up in a brutal palm strike. Darkness spilt out, engulfing the alien in lightning. Even from this distance, Bo swore she could feel the twisted, sinister nature of the lightning as it raced to cover the alien¡¯s frame even as it was sent hurtling back. It slammed into a tree, which instantly set ablaze as the lightning raced over the bark and leaves. The trail of power led back to Cam, his hand still where it was when it had struck the alien. Bo-Katan knew what he was doing was inflicting pain for revenge, possibly even for fun, yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do anything but savour the moment. Cam pulled his arm back and then thrust it forward, increasing the streams of energy flowing into the alien and Bo-Katan felt pain in her lip.
The alien was lifted up the burning tree, its eyes wide and mouth open. Yet no sound spilt out. Though that might¡¯ve been because the lightning, as if feeding off Cam¡¯s rage, slammed into the mouth and eyes. Smoke rose from the mouth even as the eyeballs exploded as they offered no resistance to the energy surge that continued inward to fry the brain.
Bo-Katan knew the alien was dead, even before that final surge of power, with the only movements from the body being spasms as whatever it had for nerves reacted to the foreign energy coursing through the lifeless body. Below her, she heard someone gag. More than likely it was the Cathar. They were a weak people. Yet her focus stayed on Cam, on watching him announce to the galaxy that he had the power; that he was a threat to any who dared cross him.
This was the power of the Revan¡¯ade.
Tremors rippled through her as she watched the alien¡¯s flesh turn the colour of its blood. Her skin tingled as armour hardened and began to break off, falling in a pile on the ground. Some part of her knew she needed to stop this, needed to get Cam under control and get away from this battle before more aliens arrived. Yet as she landed and started to move toward Cam, her heart pounded with delight and desire. This was a Mando¡¯ade worthy of her.
When she was about halfway to Cam, he ended the energy pouring into the body. It slumped to the ground, limbs cracking as they landed even as what remained of the tree behind continued to burn. The alien, now burnt to a point it was hard to tell what species it had been, was no longer impressive. No longer a worthy opponent. Not that it ever was for Cam.
She stopped mid-step as he turned to face her. His eyes burned with the fury of a hundred stars going supernova. Something moved near her, she felt movement against her arm, but her focus was on the danger, the power in front of her. She took a step forward, drawn to the fire like a moth to a flame.
A beep from her sensors forced her unwillingly from the furnace in front of her. An alien was still alive. The one missing a leg at the knee. She turned to face it, but Cam was already aware. His hand rose, and blackness surged forth and enveloped the alien. The ground burned for a second before it was dead. The alien¡¯s vitals spiked, it spasmed as spikes of darkness pulled back and then stabbed into its flesh.
Cam closed his hand, the body slumped to the ground. Its back rose as it drew in air. Cam unleashed another blast of lightning at it. Bo-Katan¡¯s body fought with itself. What Cam was doing was a waste. They needed to leave. Yet she was enjoying watching his power in action.
Behind her, she heard sounds. The Rangers. She shook her head. They needed to go, needed to help Fay, but Cam was lost in his rage over what had happened to her. Even as part of Bo-Katan wondered if he¡¯d react the same way if she¡¯d been the one who¡¯d gotten hurt, she knew she needed to end this. There¡¯d been three other ships that had been with the one carrying these aliens. They¡¯d come looking when this lot didn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t, report in.
In the time it took her to reach Cam¡¯s side, he¡¯d kept pouring energy into the dead alien.
¡°Cam, tha¡¡± the words died before they touched her throat as his head snapped to her. The fury of an entire galaxy as it raged in death burned into her soul through his eyes. Judging her. Deciding her fate.
For the first time in her life, Bo-Katan felt true, unrelenting terror. Nothing else compared. Not how she¡¯d felt on her verd¡¯goten, not when her mother had died, nor the waiting until her brother was pulled from the rubble could come close to the fear gripping every nerve in her body. She was prey before a true apex predator, and Manda help her, it excited her.
This Cam¡ this was the one her father had wanted. The one with the power of Naast be Me''suums. The ability to shatter worlds with but a word. Yet through it all, even as her body fought the conflicting terror and excitement that threatened to break her mind, she sensed his hurt. Felt his pain. A single misstep and that was it. She¡¯d be gone. The Rangers and Fay would be gone. The entire world would burn as he lost control of his rage.
He took a step toward her, black, perverse energy dancing around his free hand. She braced even when she knew it would do nothing to save her. The air inside her armor grew cold, restrictive. Beskar was said to be able to survive Force Lightning if properly insulated, yet she knew that if Cam struck her with his, she was gone.
Something large and dark stepped between them. She blinked as Fenrir cut into her eye line, breaking her hypnotic fall into Cam¡¯s eyes.
The tuk¡¯ata moved toward Cam, a soft growl rumbling from his belly. It pushed against Cam¡¯s arm, the one holding his lightsaber. That made Cam blink, the redness of his eyes dulling. ¡°F-Fenrir?¡± The question was weak, coarse as if he¡¯d not drunk in a week. Fenrir patted his head against Cam¡¯s arm, somehow making him look back at her.
She watched as he blinked again, more of the red fury sliding away and allowing the green to return. Yet even as the colouration of his eyes returned to normal, she felt something was still missing. Some joy or wonder at life had been extinguished by what had just happened. An urge to find more aliens, to kill them brutally for taking away part of him, bubbled forth within her. ¡°Bo?¡± A single word, the simple almost pleading use of her name squashed that urge. Replacing it with something else.
Slowly, not wanting to risk his anger returning, she lifted her hands to her helmet. With over a decade of practice, she removed it with ease, letting her eyes fall on his without anything between them. Confusion reigned in his, along with hints of the rage he¡¯d displayed and grief. Almost as if he wasn¡¯t sure where or who he was. ¡°It¡¯s me, Cam.¡± Her words were soft, a tone she¡¯d not used in years for any but her nephew before his death. ¡°W-we need to get going.¡± She glanced at the nearest alien body, her nose wrinkling at the charred smell. ¡°I know you want to keep hurting them, I understand. But Fay¡ she needs your help.¡±
At that, his eyes left her and sought out his Jetii Master. A blade of anger at him discarding her for Fay stabbed her heart, along with a dagger of pain at him so easily turning away from her. ¡°We need to get her to the Sartr.¡± Provided it was still in one piece, though she didn¡¯t mention that. ¡°More of the aliens will be here soon and she can¡¯t defend herself.¡±
Cam nodded slowly, as if in two minds about something. He turned back and glared at the alien leader. Or at least what was left of them. ¡°Vong.¡±
Bo-Katan frowned. ¡°What?¡± She¡¯d never heard that word before and unless the sounds coming from the aliens had been too faint for her sensors to pick up ¨C possible but unlikely ¨C then where could he have heard it?
He looked at her and blinked, almost as if, for a moment, he¡¯d forgotten she was there.
¡°It¡¯s what they¡¯re called.¡± He explained as he returned his gaze to the charred body of the alien. He didn¡¯t explain how he knew, but she¡¯d been around him long enough to know he could be like that. Knowing a name or something about a person just by looking at them. It had to be some sort of Force ability that Jetii didn¡¯t speak about as it was so common to them that it never occurred that others couldn¡¯t use it.
¡°Okay.¡± She slid her helmet back on even as her mind played the moment Cam had pulled his second lightsaber from somewhere. She¡¯d have to review the recording from before the battle to be sure, but this felt like another instance where he was drawing objects from somewhere she couldn¡¯t find. Much like how he¡¯d turned one thermal detonator into five in the depths of Coruscant. She trusted him, but his keeping secrets rankled her. After everything they¡¯d been through, everything she¡¯d risked for him, why was he hiding things from her?
Cam walked past, giving her a weak smile as he did. That alone broke her from those thoughts. Fenrir followed behind, though he stopped at her side. She turned to see Cam moving quickly toward Fay and the Rangers. A faint sound slipped from Fenrir¡¯s maw, and Bo rested a hand on the beast¡¯s neck, making sure to avoid the fresh wound. ¡°Aye, he¡¯s going to need us on this.¡± Fenrir leaned into her touch, bringing a smile to her lips. The tuk¡¯ata disliked everyone else, save young Anakin Skywalker, yet it accepted her enough to listen to her. It felt she was one of its pack, and perhaps, once they had time, she¡¯d see about getting Cam to realise that as well. ¡°Come on. While he checks on Fay, we¡¯d better check their ship. No point missing one of those osi¡¯kovide and letting it sneak away.¡±
Fenrir snorted at that, and she felt a rumble in his flesh making her think he was laughing. She knew assigning human emotions to beasts wasn¡¯t smart, but Fenrir was far more than any simple beast. He was bred to fight and kill Jetii, as her people had done for millennia. In him, she felt a bond for battle, one that Cam shared, even if he didn¡¯t yet embrace it.
Though hopefully, he would before they left this world. In her bones, she knew this battle was just the start. These Vong might¡¯ve started this war, but Manda, she, Cam, and Fenrir were going to end it. Littering the way with the bodies of the di¡¯kute dumb enough to stand in their way.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I looked at my minimap as we walked, something I¡¯d done every few minutes since our battle with the Vong. As with every glance before, no hint of the null-zones left by the Vong were showing up. Which was both a blessing and a curse. A blessing as I was concerned that I¡¯d fall back into a mind-consuming rage if I saw one soon and a curse as, because of how heavily I¡¯d wrecked the ones we¡¯d engaged, we had almost nothing to go on about the species bar the scans taken by Bo¡¯s armour.
Well, that wasn¡¯t entirely true as, once I¡¯d regained control of myself and stopped drawing on the Dark Side, a new quest had appeared.
Invaders from the Void [?]
The peaceful, critical world of Zonama Sekot is under threat.
Rating: S*
Objectives:
:a: Ensure the survival of all members of your group, including the Antarian Rangers for the length of the quest.
:b: Protect the planet from the Vong by either driving the Vong from the planet,
Or eliminating the entire occupation force.
Rewards:
:a: 1000XP per being that survived [-/7]
:b: 8000XP
Or 12000XP
+ Combat XP
Failure:
:a: Death of everyone close to you on Zonama Sekot.
:b: The Vong gain Zonama Sekot as a beachhead into the Republic.
Accelerate the timeline of their invasion by up to 50 cycles.
...
Everything about that quest screamed how important it was. From the rating, to the objectives, the rewards and failures if I fucked this up. And to be clear, this wasn¡¯t a quest I¡¯d been allowed to reject. That meant the odds of finding the Ne¡¯tra Sartr in a condition to withdraw from the planet were practically zero. And had me concerned about HK¡¯s fate, along with all the gear I had stored on my ship. Something made worse as I felt HK wasn¡¯t one of the seven that I needed to protect.
The rewards were obviously impressive as this was my first S-rated combat quest ¨C if you discounted Tremors of the Ancient Sith Empire ¨C and then there was the combat XP, which was interesting. Even after party dynamics came into play, just for taking out eight Vong I¡¯d gotten north of 900XP. Since the average sentient gave around 10XP per level, either the base Vong was at level 30, which was highly unlikely, or they were worth more per level; possibly up to twice that of most sentients. I was inclined to believe it was the latter as the Vong were stronger and faster at a base than, possibly, any species I¡¯d encountered. While I didn¡¯t allow myself to be driven by reaching new levels as much as I¡¯d used to, as learning that there was more to the Force than simply ¡®maxing out¡¯ a power, level 28 would grant me a new perk. If I succeeded in driving the Vong from the world, and kept everyone alive, at a rough estimate, we¡¯d need to kill around fifty or so Vong to reach that milestone.
Yet even if that wasn¡¯t something to consider, or allow to factor into my future decisions, the fact that failure meant a sooner invasion of the Republic by an alien race no one seemed to know about was stuck in my thoughts. Fifty years from now, in the canon timeline, would be long after Return of the Jedi. That had me wondering if Sidious, after discovering the threat of the Vong, had built the Death Stars because of that threat. While it was unlikely, the idea that he felt he needed stations capable of destroying entire planets to potentially take on a Vong invasion fleet was¡ well fucking scary didn¡¯t even cover one per cent of the danger.
I turned my thoughts from the quest and the Vong as I felt the now ever-present pool of fury within me begin to boil. In the hours after the battle, I¡¯d had to use Player¡¯s Mind to keep a lid on that rage, but now, a few days later, I¡¯d reached a point where I could contain it. But I wasn¡¯t willing to release it.
On Tatooine, I¡¯d touched the furthest edges of the power the Dark Side offered, and against the Bando Gora, I drew on that to keep myself going. Here, on this world that radiated the Force everywhere, from the smallest blade of grass to trees that put redwoods to shame, I¡¯d not only drawn on it when Fay had fallen, I¡¯d drank deeply from the ocean before then leaping into it with open arms.
I understood now, possibly better than I think many Jedi did, just how dangerous it was. How easy it could be to accept it into you, let it whisper of how to use it and take control of it, bending it and the world to your will. Yet, with the danger that the Vong posed, I couldn¡¯t risk letting go of that power. Until I¡¯d lost control, even as I pushed my Force powers to their system-defined limits, I¡¯d been struggling to handle two Vong. After drinking in the Dark Side¡ well, the aftermath looked like the Vong had picked a fight with a thunderstorm, which given my liberal use of Force Lightning, wasn¡¯t too far from the truth.
Before I could dwell on my actions, I felt the faintest of shifts in the Force to my left. Looking down, I saw Fay resting on a hovercart I and Zarkos had hastily fashioned from the wreckage of the transport. I knew, both from feeling it within the Force and using Observe, that she was in a deep meditative trace to conserve her strength as she fought against the Vong¡¯s poison. Said poison was, unsurprisingly, not one known to the database in Bo¡¯s armour, nor one on which Force Heal could do anything to help as I simply wasn¡¯t skilled in the power as much as needed. Now, I¡¯d always understood that a battlefield medic was useful, but I¡¯d spent year focusing on more offensive powers over it, though even then, I¡¯d never felt the connection to the healing elements of the Force that I was told Jedi Healers held. Still, from using Observe on Fay every few hours, I knew the poison didn¡¯t appear to be spreading, which left Fay reminding me of Sleeping Beauty.
The idea of adapting that story, and the other Disney/Grimm fairy tales for this galaxy had served as a welcome distraction for a short while. They¡¯d work, and while they likely wouldn¡¯t generate anywhere near as much as the Lord of the Rings trilogy had ¨C to say nothing of how much I¡¯d hopefully earn once the first holomovie was completed ¨C there was nothing in the story that I could be concerned about the Sith, or others, adapting to create new horrors for the galaxy. Like the Spartan program in Halo.
A soft grumble drew my attention to Fenrir. He was walking on the other side of Fay¡¯s hovercart, which was where he always was when he wasn¡¯t off on patrol. It was a little odd. I knew he wasn¡¯t friendly toward her, or anyone bar Bo and Anakin, but I¡¯d sensed over our bond that he regarded her as part of our ¡®pack¡¯. As my eyes looked him over, they once more lingered on the missing spinal spike. The wound had healed quickly once a bacta patch had been applied and while it seemed to give him phantom itching, he didn¡¯t mind. From what I¡¯d felt ¨C and Observed ¨C he was frustrated at losing the spike, but that was easily outweighed by the fact he¡¯d fought and killed in battle for the first time. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d suspect he regarded the wound as a mark of his prowess. Though I¡¯d prefer if the next time we encountered the Vong and one of their beasts he could defeat it without such an obvious wound.
In front of the hovercart walked Zarkos. The Togrutan was all business with blaster in his hand as his eyes continually scanned the bushes near us. I¡¯d expected him to try to assume command of our group after the battle, but instead, he¡¯d deferred to me, which felt odd until he explained his logic. The Rangers were there to help and assist the Jedi, meaning they would follow the orders of any member of the Order, even a Padawan. Though I¡¯d made sure to consult him on making this trek before we¡¯d set out. While I was in charge, turning away experienced help was always a mistake.
Simvyl, who was currently acting as the forward scout due to his race¡¯s inherent advantages in doing so, hadn¡¯t been happy about Zarkos¡¯ acquiescence to my command. At first, I¡¯d thought that was due to him not liking Bo and how close I was to her, or that he was unnerved by how brutal I¡¯d been to the Vong after Fay had gone down. Observe had confirmed that wasn¡¯t the case, with his unhappiness being at my age and, in his eyes, lack of combat experience compared to even him. Depending on how long it took us to either get off this world or eliminate the Vong, I¡¯d probably end up regaling him with a few battle stories from my time with the Jedi. That should help ease his concerns about my apparent lack of experience. Still, that¡¯d do little to ease his dislike of Bo, which wasn¡¯t helped by how close she was to me.
As if on cue, a rustle from the bushes beside me was accompanied by Bo walking back to the group. She was in her full armour and while she could use her jetpack to scout, doing so had a few issues. The most obvious was the chance we¡¯d not have a way to refuel the pack if the Ne¡¯tra Sartr and Longstrider had been reduced to rubble. The other major issue was that, about a day and a half after we¡¯d left the crash site, we¡¯d been forced to take cover when a Vong ship had buzzed overhead. We¡¯d quickly made plans for a fight as while we¡¯d tried to cover our tracks when we¡¯d left the crash site, any competent tracker would¡¯ve been able to follow. Though to counter that we¡¯d trekked toward Middle Distance for a few hours before slowly swinging around to head to the landing area.
I wasn¡¯t sure if that had worked, but no scout force had come after us. Or at least they hadn''t in the nearly two weeks we''d been trekking, we¡¯d not come across any hint of the Vong beyond the odd distant sonic boom as one of their ships flew by. It was an odd thing as if a unit had been ambushed in Afghanistan or Iraq, significant resources were diverted to finding those responsible and taking them out. Either the Vong didn¡¯t value their warriors the same way, or they had higher priorities for their occupation. Yet until I learnt more about them and their goals, I couldn¡¯t make assumptions on which way to lean. That sort of thing is what got people killed in war, and I was under no illusions that this wasn''t a war.
Still, none of us were dropping our guard and even when we rested for the night, two of us stayed up on watch. Bo and Zarkos set up some simple trip sensors if anyone approached our camp and we avoided using any light to give ourselves away to a night patrol as it flew in the skies above.
¡°All clear.¡± Bo¡¯s voice, as it had been since the battle, was modulated by her armour. While that removed much of her emotion from the tone, it was easy to sense how tense she was. Even with me actively not reaching into our bond, once I¡¯d regained control and the high of battle had worn off, the link had been flooded with anticipation and desire. All of which were aimed at me. Now, I couldn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t interested in returning that desire but having her feelings floating around my thoughts as we moved, with a threat of Vong attack hanging over us, was a distraction. Plus, there was the fact that she¡¯d grown this excited after I¡¯d lost control and willingly drawn on the Dark Side to brutalise those Vong warriors. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about her liking that, not when, even after nearly two weeks of hiking, I wasn¡¯t yet sure how I felt about it myself.
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
What I¡¯d done had been a step too far. Now, I didn¡¯t regret killing the Vong, nor how willingly I¡¯d done it. They¡¯d wanted to kill us ¨C that much was apparent when I¡¯d reviewed my memories of the battle, never mind what¡¯d happened to Fay ¨C and appeared to be the perfect race to fight and, I suspected at the higher ranks, defeat Force users one on one. No, it was how brutal I¡¯d been after they were defeated, how much I¡¯d enjoyed it, that had me off-balance. I¡¯d lost control, I¡¯d willingly embraced the Dark Side ¨C something I was concerned had been felt by many people throughout the galaxy, including Anakin ¨C and come very, very close to being so lost in my fury that I almost struck down Bo. That would¡¯ve made me no better than the Sith, and that wasn¡¯t a path I wanted to go down. Yet, I understood that, while the rage that I wasn¡¯t willing to let go of was dangerous, once I¡¯d drawn upon it, the Vong had been, seemingly, an easy opponent to take down.
If Dooku was here, even with how cold he was to others, I knew he¡¯d have been concerned for me. Not because I¡¯d killed them sadistically, but for allowing my emotions to get the better of me, if only for a short time, but also for revelling in how I¡¯d killed the Vong.
I glanced at Fay and sighed. I knew how she¡¯d feel. How worried and ashamed she¡¯d be with what I¡¯d done, how happily I¡¯d embraced my rage and sunk into the Dark Side to gain revenge. If¡ No, when she woke, I knew I had a long, long talk coming about my actions in that battle; and probably about what I¡¯d do once the war of resistance began. And it would be a talk that would, I felt, without doubt, be one that would persist for years to come.
I¡¯d had it explained to me multiple times over the years how dangerous, how insidious, the Dark Side was, yet even after the Bando Gora, I hadn¡¯t fully grasped that. I wasn¡¯t even sure I did now, not in the way the Jedi believed it was, yet I understood how easily it altered your perception of events when it took control. There was no doubt it¡¯d altered how I appeared in the Force, meaning that apart from my masters¡¯ concerns when I next spoke to them, interacting with the High Council was going to be a fucking nightmare. At best, they¡¯d kick me from the Order, at worst ¨C and far more likely I felt given the strength of connection I had with the Force ¨C they¡¯d imprison me for life in a place like the Citadel. While the former I could recover from, even if it¡¯d cost me the chance to work with Dooku and access to the holocron vaults, the latter would be a major fucking problem for what was coming.
Because of that, I¡¯d thought about how to suppress my Dark Side taint. I¡¯d generated a new Force Power for that ¨C Dark Side Masking ¨C which was like Force Suppression except it only hid any Dark Side taint I bore instead of my entire Force presence. However, the kicker was that while I could train the power up by having it running, it carried a hefty fifty per cent penalty until I was taught more about the ability by a Darksider. That little nugget had turned my attention to one of the other things my mother had left for me in the vault on planet Ordo; a Sith holocron.
The problem there was just who the holocron had belonged to. From the moment I¡¯d discovered it in the second crate from my mother, I¡¯d thrown it into my Inventory and kept it there. Something about it had felt very dangerous, yet I wasn¡¯t willing to give it over to my masters and have it locked away in the Jedi vaults. According to what Observe told me, just before I¡¯d dropped it in my Inventory, the holocron had been created over twenty-seven thousand years ago by someone called King Adas. During my sabbatical in the Temple, I¡¯d risked searching for the name in the Archives, yet nothing had come up. Since no one had spoken to me about searching for the name of a Sith from nearly thirty thousand years ago, I had to assume that meant they didn¡¯t know of him. Which was not encouraging, and why I¡¯d done my best to not think about the holocron until about a week ago.
¡°Cam? Hey!? Are you there?¡± I stopped mid-step, thrown from my thoughts as they once more turned to Adas¡¯ holocron. Not only was Bo talking to me, but she¡¯d started clicking her armoured fingers in front of my face. I could sense her annoyance, likely because I¡¯d ignored her when she¡¯d returned to the hovercart, mixed with some concern.
¡°Yeah. Sorry. Was just thinking.¡± That caused a spike in her concern, so I gave her a reason. ¡°About what we might find when we reach the Sartr.¡±
Bo stared at me, which was always a little odd as I couldn¡¯t see her face under her helmet before she turned away. Her concern had fallen, but there was now some skepticism radiating from her into the Force. ¡°I¡¯m sure HK¡¯s fine. That droid¡¯s survived much worse than being shot at by jumped-up aliens who think they can kill us.¡±
I chuckled very weakly. Until Fay had fallen, and I¡¯d engulfed myself in the Dark Side, the Vong likely had the upper hand. ¡°Aye, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine.¡± I didn¡¯t doubt HK was in one piece, but the same couldn¡¯t be said of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. Without either her or the Longstrider this war was going to be far more drawn out than I¡¯d like. It¡¯d take us, at best, a month plus to hike back to Middle Distance, and in that time, the odds that the situation didn¡¯t deteriorate were slim.
And of course, the chances that we¡¯d get to Middle Distance unimpeded were even slimmer. From what we knew, there were only a handful of large settlements on Zonama Sekot, which would allow the Vong to congregate their forces in a few places. Plus, the longer they held the cities, the more time they had to prepare for the rest of their forces. I doubted they planned to hold the planet with only a token force, not when the quest hinted that Zonama Sekot was critical in some way.
Regardless, at some point soon, we¡¯d be engaging aliens that were stronger and faster than most races. To make matters worse, I couldn¡¯t boost my physical stats anymore. Strength was my lowest at 21, while Agility and Vitality were at 22, taking me to the physical stat limit of 65. All I could do was hope that I¡¯d get to level 28 before the quest was over ¨C unlikely but still possible ¨C and gain a perk to lift that limit.
If that didn¡¯t happen, I¡¯d likely dump most or all of my built-up Stat Points ¨C 22 ¨C into my mental stats. While tempting to do the same with my skill points, which stood at 385, I was less inclined to do that. I was fast approaching the end of the You Can¡¯t Hurt Me quest and was running the risk of needing those points to avoid having my damage resistance skills locked for five years at their current levels. Though that might not be a major issue as even Damage Resistance [energy], which was my highest at Savant 5, only granted around a twenty per cent reduction in damage. That might seem like a lot, but against a lightsaber or blaster set to its highest setting, wouldn¡¯t stop me from being killed by a blow that should be fatal.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Statement: All in all, the vessel cannot be salvaged.¡±
I barely resisted the urge to roll my eyes at HK as he finished a run-down of the final state of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr. To say she came off the worst against the Vong ships would be like saying the Jedi and Sith don¡¯t like each other. For all her abilities, from the report HK had just given, the Sartr was outclassed and outflown by the Vong. Plus, there was the odd fact the Vong¡¯s ships fired what had appeared to HK on the scanners to be some form of plasma weaponry, that their hulls showed no ill effects to the Sartr¡¯s laser cannons or missiles and that when one flew close to the Sartr, the shields on my ship fell by over five per cent in a matter of seconds.
That had resulted in the Sartr losing badly and crashing to the ground around a hundred metres from the tent I was now in listening to HK¡¯s report. While I¡¯d have liked to put out the fire, Bo and I had decided against it and warned the Rangers not to do the same to the Longstrider which had crashed about a klick northeast. Doing so might alert the Vong as the fires and smoke would be monitored from orbit by any halfway decent commander. Thus, I was forced to watch my ship burn.
But by the Force, I was going to make the Vong pay for destroying her, and almost killing Fay.
I heard various objects in the tent begin to vibrate around me, as the memory of what¡¯d happened to Fay merged with those of my time under Vosa¡¯s tender care. The urge to just give, embrace that anger, that pain, and strike out against everything around me, to burn every Vong on the planet, or in orbit above to ash, was very, very tempting.
¡°Cautionary: Before he placed me in that¡ location, the creator spoke to me about you and the dangers you would face, Master. I cannot speak as to how the Force works, but the creator was worried about the trials you¡¯d face regarding the Dark Side, and how control of it would be a life-long struggle.¡± As HK spoke, I slowly focused on him and not my memories, while taking long, deep breaths. ¡°Conjecture: For me, I fail to comprehend the Creator¡¯s concerns. He was at his most gloriously destructive when he drew on this Dark Side and cared little for the social niceties you me-¡ organics observe. Something that, I believe, was also the case for you when you embraced the Dark Side. Contemplative: I suspect the reason he restrained himself in later years was because of the presence of the snivelling former Jedi he insisted on travelling and procreating with.¡±
A weak laugh escaped my lips as HK tried, and failed, to hide his disdain for Bastila. Even after the battle of the Star Forge, it seemed the pair never found a happy medium beyond both wanting the best for Revan. Even if they¡¯d had very different opinions on what was best for him. That also highlighted how he saw Bo as, since she¡¯d learnt the truth about HK and started helping plan out his rebuilds, HK had become¡ well, not nice, but more tolerant of her place at my side.
¡°Ignoring your feelings on my great-grandmother, Revan knew far more about the Force when he built you than I do now. Which is saying nothing of when he placed you in the vault.¡± I sighed, shook my head, and then stood up and placed HK under my arm while taking in the campsite near the Sartr. Three tents were set up, the first for me and Fenrir, the second for Fay and Bo while the last was for the Rangers. Between my tent and Bo¡¯s a tarp was covering the supplies Bo had pulled from the Sartr.
HK would stay with the equipment, which so far, included both beskads, Bo¡¯s crushgaunts, a dozen replacement clips for blasters, a dozen spare rockets for Bo¡¯s vambrace and enough food to keep us going for a month or so. While that was a good haul, it was barely a third of the equipment Bo had stored on the Sartr with no replacement fuel for her jetpack surviving the crash, and about a quarter of our remaining foodstuff. Honestly, if Bo hadn¡¯t argued with Fay about how heavily to stock up before we¡¯d begun the last leg of our journey to Zonama Sekot, we¡¯d have likely not had anything beyond the beskar weapons left over. Fay had only relented when Bo had pointed out the fact that bar the meditation retreat, every place I¡¯d travelled had involved osik hitting the fan in some way. Just as it had on this voyage.
¡°Agreement: Of course, he was, Master. He was my creator.¡±
That made me laugh again, with more conviction. I knew HK wasn¡¯t actively trying to distract me or lift my spirits, but his behaviour was still doing that. ¡°Yes, HK, he was.¡± I placed HK under the equipment tarp and attached him to a small generator. When we¡¯d found him, his internal batteries had been running low which wasn¡¯t a surprise. Nearly three weeks turned on while stuck in the wreckage had drained his batteries heavily.
As I walked from the tarp to my tent, Fenrir being out and about as he guarded the campsite, my thoughts turned to Revan¡¯s quest. Promise of the Fallen was such a strange one as there were no objectives, no hints as to what I had to do, or what would happen if I succeeded or failed. Yet it continued to intrigue me. Revan had been a person who had been both Jedi and Sith, saviour and destroyer. I wanted to understand how he¡¯d done that and kept coming back to some form of balance, how he¡¯d reached a point of understanding of the Force as a whole and not the narrow-minded dogma of the current Jedi and Sith orders. And as much as I¡¯d love for his Force ghost to appear, I knew that wasn¡¯t how the Force worked, and even if it did, it wouldn¡¯t be Revan¡¯s way to do so.
I slipped my cloak off as I entered my tent, then pulled my robes over my head. The scars from my verd¡¯goten were still there, serving as a constant reminder ¨C which I wanted ¨C of how close I¡¯d come to dying. The same couldn¡¯t be said of the Bando Gora ones as, since I¡¯d been in a bacta tank far longer than after my verd¡¯goten, they¡¯d healed before I had the choice to keep them or not. I unclipped my lightsaber, and then placed it under my robes, which I¡¯d rolled up to make a pillow.
I turned as the tent flap moved, confused as to why Bo was entering instead of Fenrir as Bo was meant to take the first watch. ¡°I¡¯ve set up sensors around the encampment which should give us some warning if the Vong appear.¡± As she spoke, she removed her helmet, making her tone change as it stopped being modulated halfway through her statement. Her braid slid down her back, not falling freely as weeks in the armour had, even though it was air-conditioned inside, matted it to her head, yet I found I didn¡¯t mind the look. It wasn¡¯t as appealing as seeing her braid flow around behind her, but it gave her a more worked look that suited her. ¡°Fenrir¡¯s going to take first watch,¡± while that explained why she was back in the camp, it didn''t explain why she was in my tent and in the process of removing her breastplate. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he truly understands me, but he gets what I¡¯m implying better than most sentients I¡¯ve met.¡± I chuckled at that even as she laid her breastplate down near the entrance to the tent.
¡°Not a surprise,¡± I began as I did my best to not let my eyes wander over her chest, which was now only covered by the familiar black skin-tight underweave she liked to wear. That damn thing revealed nothing but everything at the same time and imagining what was under it had haunted my dreams ¨C in a good way ¨C for several months now. ¡°His species were engineered by the Sith to guard important sites like tombs of former Sith Lords.¡±
Bo paused as she leaned forward to unclasp her cuisses - the part of her armour that covered the thigh - and looked at me. That left me unable to avoid seeing the heave of her breasts as they were sitting just under her eyes. She still had a few more years of growth to go, but at seventeen, she was already gorgeous. ¡°Really? Know where any of those tombs or sites might be?¡±
I laughed and shook my head. ¡°First, we¡¯ve got to get off this world. When we manage to do that, and if you still want to, I¡¯m sure there are a few worlds that we can visit.¡± Dromund Kaas came to mind, but the quest had suggested taking three other Force users with me. While I didn¡¯t doubt Bo¡¯s combat ability, that was a risk I didn¡¯t feel willing to take with her life. Still, my suggestion earned me a smile, one that sent a tremor up my spine.
¡°It¡¯s a date then.¡± Before I could respond, she stood and removed her second cuisse, and then turned around. As she bent down to remove her greaves, her arse was forced back toward me. It was very hard to not enjoy the close-up view I was getting, and my mind wandered ¨C as it often did ¨C to wondering what, if anything, she wore under the suit. ¡°What¡¯s the plan for getting off this rock?¡± As she asked that, she stood and caught me ogling her. That drew a large grin for her even as she turned back to face me now standing in her underweave suit.
¡°The Rangers should be back tomorrow. While we wait, I want to see about salvaging the parts to make a second hovercart.¡± As I spoke she started unclipping her vambraces. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll be forced to trek with all the gear on our backs, which would be a problem if we¡¯re ambushed.¡±
¡°Aye, that¡¯d be an issue.¡± She placed the first vambrace next to her helmet at the foot of my sleeping bag. That brought into focus that there was only one bag in the tent as I¡¯d not seen her bring the spare on from the other tent. ¡°While you do that, I¡¯ll scout the area. Make sure we¡¯re still secure here.¡±
¡°Kay.¡± I watched quietly as she removed the second vambrace and placed it down next to the first. ¡°So, um, there¡¯s only one bag¡¡± I left the statement open, wondering how she¡¯d reply to that. My body was reacting to her being this close in that underweave and I was glad I still had my trousers on otherwise things would be very, very awkward.
Bo smirked and knelt on my bag. ¡°Yeah about that...¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched as Bo stepped away, heading into the brush for a patrol. It was hard to keep my mind from wandering back to our time at the wreck of the Sartr, but I managed it.
A soft growl-chuckle from Fenrir had me turning to see him walking on the other side of Fay¡¯s hovercart. Since that night and morning, Fenrir had seemed pleased, almost as if he felt it only right the leaders of his pack had mated. At least he was amused by the change in our dynamic in the week since we¡¯d left the wreck and begun the long trek to Middle Distance.
Behind us, Zarkos was escorting the second hovercart that was loaded with the supplies from the remains of both ships, though there¡¯d been less to salvage from the Longstrider as, unsurprisingly, the Rangers travelled lighter than a Mandalorian. HK was also on that cart, and while there was a power source to charge him from since we didn¡¯t know how long it¡¯d take to reach Middle Distance, and what condition the settlement would be in once we arrived, I¡¯d generally kept the droid turned off. Though his regular complaining about being treated as nothing more than scrap wasn¡¯t helping the general mood, nor allowing us to move at least partially stealthily.
Movement on the minimap let me know Simvyl was coming closer. The Cathar knew something had happened between Bo and me. Either he smelt things since Cathar were said to have a superior sense of smell compared to Humans, or had picked up on the subtle shift in how Bo and I acted around each other. While he hadn¡¯t commented on it, Observe had confirmed my suspicions that he wasn¡¯t happy about the new arrangement. That said, over the last week and a bit since we¡¯d left the wreckage, he¡¯d accepted Bo was part of our unit and, at least outwardly, listened to each suggestion Bo had given him.
What probably helped with that was me ordering Bo to be more civil ¨C for her ¨C toward Simvyl. We were all in the same boat and needed to work together to get off the planet alive. I knew Bo didn¡¯t think highly of Simvyl, because of both his attitude toward her and his species, but I didn¡¯t have the same moral high ground as I¡¯d once had on the matter. Every time I saw a Trandoshan I had an urge to think of them as nothing better than a walking handbag and had to fight off a desire to see that happen. All thanks to the dumb fuck who¡¯d almost killed me on Tatooine.
Zarkos hadn¡¯t commented about Bo and me, and, according to Observe, saw it as none of his business. Still, I¡¯d spoken with him about it, wanting to see his feelings on the matter, but he¡¯d waved me off and said ¡®who I mated with was my choice, even if it was unusual for a Jedi to mate with anyone¡¯. That wasn¡¯t entirely true, but I didn¡¯t feel a need to explain and defend the oddity of the Order regarding sex.
¡°Why her?¡± Simvyl asked after he¡¯d exited the bushes and come to my side. It seemed that after six days he¡¯d finally worked up the courage to voice his issues on the matter. Though at least he¡¯d waited until Bo was out of sight, even if I suspected her helmet would overhear the conversation.
¡°Ignoring that I think I like redheads,¡± I began with a smirk, ¡°Bo and I have known each other, and fought together, for a few years now.¡± I was keeping things simple as Simvyl simply wasn¡¯t important enough to be worth giving the full story to. Maybe, if we made it off this world, things might change, but I doubted that. ¡°This between us, which her father I feel hoped would happen, has been building gradually for a while. With Master Fay¡ wounded, I think she felt I needed a distraction, one she might also have wanted.¡± And given I was still finding my thoughts drifting back to that ten-hour stretch where we¡¯d shared a tent, what a distraction it was.
¡°I¡¡± Simvyl stopped before he even began and looked away. Hopefully, that meant he¡¯d bitten off any vitriol he had for Bo. He stared off in the direction she¡¯d left, almost as if wanted to be sure she was gone. That did nothing for my growing irritation at his feelings toward Bo. He then looked at Fay and sighed. ¡°I, I understand what¡¯s it like to lose someone.¡±
The sudden shift in tone, or expected, tone, caught me off-guard and all the building irritation toward him bled away.
¡°Wh-when I was young, barely a cub really, my¡ my parents were killed. At the time I thought it¡¯d been a Jedi who¡¯d done that as he¡¯d wielded a lightsaber, and I¡¯d been consumed by rage.¡± He clenched his fists, mimicking something I did when my anger threatened to overwhelm me. ¡°I¡ I¡¯d wanted to find this Jedi, any Jedi, and make them pay for what they¡¯d done. To rip them apart with my claws in the manner my ancestors had done to murderers before we¡¯d joined the Republic.¡± He looked down at his hands, at his claws, and inhaled deeply. ¡°The elders of my clan could see I was consumed by rage, by a need for revenge. They tried to reason with me, but I hadn¡¯t even reached double cycles when my parents had been murdered. So, they placed me under the care of the entire clan. I was watched for years with them wanting to make sure I¡¯d not do anything rash. They hoped, I think, that I¡¯d move beyond my rage. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. Instead, I¡¯d spent those years becoming stronger, faster, and smarter. Learning how to fight from as many Holonet files as I could.¡± His eyes drifted over the trees around us as if he was trying to not focus on anything as he told his story. ¡°Then, barely half a cycle before I reached the Age of the Hunt, when a Cathar is considered an adult and free to choose their destiny, another Jedi, another Human, came to our world.¡±
At this point, he stopped walking or talking, instead choosing to look skyward. I stayed silent, though kept walking beside Fay¡¯s hovercart. A few moments later, Simvyl resumed walking and returned to my side. ¡°That Human... he told me that the one who¡¯d come to our world years before had fallen to the Dark Side. Not only that, but that he had killed him.¡± He shook his head as if to clear the memory. ¡°I- I was lost after that. My life for the last five or so cycles had been geared around getting revenge and killing the one who murdered my parents. Yet that honour had been denied me. For a time, while he remained on our world, I considered killing the Jedi who¡¯d robbed me of my kill. The man and his Padawan, a cub not much older than you I think, were kind to me though. They spoke of the dangers of allowing my anger to guide my actions. They spoke of what led the one who¡¯d killed my parents to fall, and how, in the case of the older Jedi, he saw the Fallen Jedi¡¯s actions as his fault. He had been the one to train and miss the signs in the Fallen Jedi, and he felt the blood of all those killed by the Fallen Jedi was on his hands.¡±
When he finished, we walked in silence. I was curious about who this Jedi was, and when this all happened, but I knew prodding about it was the wrong choice to make. About a minute or so later, Simvyl got his thoughts in order and looked at me. ¡°Anyway, I just¡ I wanted you to know I understand the need for revenge. The way it alters your thoughts. While I¡¯m, fine, with how you killed those aliens, I just want you to know I, I understand.¡± I nodded at that even as he made sure to hold my eyes. ¡°That said if you¡ fall, I won¡¯t hesitate to put you down.¡±
I took a few moments to hold his gaze as I considered his words. If I fell, if I gave into the Dark Side, Simvyl wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Yet the fact he was willing to say that was brave. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t come to that,¡± I began slowly. His story was missing a lot of detail, but just from what had been revealed, it gave me an insight into him, and possibly why he¡¯d joined the Rangers. ¡°What I did to the Vong,¡± I paused and shook my head to prevent that memory from resurfacing, ¡°I went too far, I know that. I¡¯m not saying that if I hadn¡¯t lost control, I wouldn¡¯t have killed them, just that, I enjoyed it. Far more than I know I should¡¯ve.¡± I sighed and, mirroring his earlier actions, looked skyward. ¡°I¡¯m certainly not happy with how easily I let the Dark Side in. Not after the things that have happened to me in the past few years.¡± My eyes drifted to the bushes, where I knew instinctively where Bo was. ¡°Those things¡ I only made it through the last one because of Bo. She risked a lot to find me, save me. I didn¡¯t act on it then. I simply wasn¡¯t in the right state to do so.¡± I chuckled softly as I looked at Fay. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I am now, in all honesty. But it was the event that I feel, changed how I saw her, and she saw me, and set us on the path we¡¯ve taken.¡± I stopped talking for a second as images of Bo, and how I¡¯d felt when I saw her in the Bando Gora base came flooding back. The relief, the surprise, was still strong in the memory. ¡°So, yeah, I get your point. And thank you for telling me about your past.¡±
Simvyl held my gaze as we walked beside Fay¡¯s hovercart, before nodding. With that, he slowed his pace so he could drift back to the second hovercart and Zarkos. That left me alone in my thoughts, something that ¨C outside of the time at the wreckage ¨C had been my default state since I¡¯d killed the Vong.
My eyes drifted to Fay, as they often did. Her Force presence, while still weak, was stable. The wound to her stomach was healed and the poison coursing through her, while it wasn¡¯t doing any new damage, was taking all of her effort to keep it at bay. I had faith that she¡¯d recover, but I hoped that in Middle Distance we¡¯d meet someone who could accelerate her recovery. Zonama Sekot was a world with an incredibly strong tremor in the Force, and unless I missed my guess, the Sekotans used that in their daily life. Including, I suspected, healing.
As much as I feared the conversation, I¡¯d have with her when she woke, I needed Fay back on her feet. Even with Bo and Fenrir here to keep me close to centred and focused, I knew that if Fay died there¡¯d be no place safe on this world, or in this galaxy, for the Vong to hide from my wrath.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
In the end, it took a little over two months to reach a point where we could, if we climbed a tree, see the buildings that marked the edge of Middle Distance. While we still had a week or so of trekking to reach that point, we¡¯d still made better time on this trek than the one to the landing area. Of course, the last leg of this trek was going to take longer than I¡¯d like, something punctuated by the sonic boom of a Vong ship, one that appeared to be the same size as the one that¡¯d shot down our transport, raced away from the small city. The only time we¡¯d monitored anything different was when a larger one, easily twice the size of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, had landed in the settlement. That one, which landed yesterday, had spent the day in Middle Distance before withdrawing that evening.
¡°All clear.¡±
The words came from Bo as she used her armour to watch as the Vong''s vessel withdrew in a south-easterly direction. That would take it, roughly, toward Far Distance suggesting the main occupation force was based there. Since that was the place where the Sekotan starships were designed and seed-partners selected, it made sense it was the main holding of the Vong scout force.
With Bo¡¯s notice, we all stood and moved toward the hovercarts. Both were covered in tarps we¡¯d made about a week ago when we¡¯d first heard a sonic boom. While they only hid the hovercarts from visual sight, when coupled with the carts being on low-power settings as we began to map out the Vong patrol schedule, it did help them less likely to be spotted from the air.
¡°If they stick to their pattern, we should be safe until nightfall.¡±
¡°True, but until we learn how often they alter their patrol flight schedule, we can¡¯t make that assumption.¡± Zarkos countering Simvyl¡¯s remark before I could.
While it was unlikely the Vong would alter their flight patterns during a day, they were warriors and, I had to assume, not as predictable or stupid as some of the Republic¡¯s judicial forces could be in engagements. When reading over the more recent incidents to happen within the Republic, it¡¯d become obvious that the Judicial Forces, and the Jedi when they¡¯d worked with them, stuck to a strict set of rules that made their behaviour predictable to any with access to said rulebook. As my first drill instructor had said, in combat, becoming predictable to an enemy meant you were signing your death certificate. That had been driven home when, during the early months of the invasions of Iraq and Afghanistan, local insurgents had mercilessly picked off patrols because the unit COs were textbook planners with no battlefield experience. Of course, that had meant my unit, and our similar units from our allies had been overworked in the early months striking back at those same insurgents.
And yes, the irony that I was now the insurgent was not lost on me, even if I¡¯d rather not focus on it. Though I was thinking about the fact that the moment we engaged and eliminated a ground patrol, we¡¯d likely have Vong special forces ¨C which was a scary concept ¨C on our arses.
Still, we had, at our newly slowed speed, three to five days until we reached Middle Distance. The odds were high we¡¯d run into at least one patrol in that time, which is why Bo and I had begun planning out how we would ambush and remove them. For a time, I¡¯d felt like skirting past the patrols and entering the city to find Gann, Sheekla or another Sekotan we knew for what they knew about the Vong occupying their world. Bo though had rightly pointed out that peace lovers like them, though she called them something far worse than that, wouldn¡¯t be thinking about how to resist. Only about how to continue their daily lives while under occupation.
Because of that, I¡¯d agreed that taking out a patrol and, hopefully capturing a Vong alive for interrogation, had more hope of providing useful intel.
Of course, that meant finding a spot in a patrol route to ambush them, taking them down quickly and quietly enough that they couldn¡¯t call for backup, and then withdrawing stealthily to a location ¨C which we still had to locate ¨C to conduct the interrogation and autopsy.
After that, infiltrating Middle Distance would be the objective.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
[Targets approaching. Wait for my signal.]
I sent the words telepathically to Bo. She couldn¡¯t respond as even if I tried to teach her how she was unnerved about speaking into someone¡¯s mind and lacked the strength in the Force to even attempt it. However, even with me having an earwig in, I didn¡¯t have the tech to speak without my voice travelling on the wind. Thus, I had to communicate the ambush this way.
¡°Copy.¡± Bo though could reply audibly since her helmet could cut out external signals. Once more I was pissed about having to fight without any armour bar my vambraces and dragonhide cloak and, provided we survived this war of occupation, and I was knighted, I planned to return to Mandalore and get some armour made. Probably not a full set of Mandalorian armour, but enough that I had protection for my more vital areas.
Haran, if the durasteel armour that I¡¯d worn a year ago had survived the destruction of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, I¡¯d have found a way to wear that. It might¡¯ve been small for me the last time I saw it, but it¡¯d offer more protection than Jedi robes and Force powers that didn¡¯t work directly against the Vong and, I suspected, any of their technology.
Still, as we¡¯d trekked to Middle Distance ¨C which we were still perhaps twenty klicks from ¨C I¡¯d asked Bo if she could upgrade my vambraces. While non-lethal options were, generally, useful, in an insurgency campaign, I¡¯d feel better with a trick or two up my sleeve. Surprise had rippled off Bo when I¡¯d asked ¨C which was confirmed by Observe ¨C though I¡¯d expected that. Altering armour was a very personal thing, and outside of asking an armourer, doing so was only done between people with complete trust in each other. While I wouldn¡¯t say Bo and me were at that level, I would trust her with my life; kriff, I already had in a way.
While Bo couldn¡¯t do much with the supplies on hand, she¡¯d promised me that as soon as she could, she¡¯d at least see some blasters added to the vambraces. I¡¯d have loved some rockets or a flamethrower, but as the supplies for those were limited, I knew that wouldn¡¯t happen. At least for now.
I sent a similar telepathic message to Fenrir, and while he couldn¡¯t reply verbally, I sensed his agitation at having to wait. He wasn¡¯t happy about waiting but understood, I felt, that we¡¯d be in battle soon enough. Though I¡¯d been saying that for the last two days.
That was when, as we came close to Middle Distance, Simvyl had spotted a four-sentient patrol. After that, we¡¯d located a nearby cave to act as a base, and Zarkos and Fenrir had stayed as guards while Bo, Simvyl and I had scouted out the Vong patrol. Or patrols as there was no way they could be coming passed out vantage points so regularly. That was confirmed when Bo was able to gain recordings of nearly two dozen patrols over a day and a half.
From those, we determined that six specific patrols passed in a repeating order. The gap between each was three to three and half hours and they followed the same rough routes every time. Since they¡¯d been occupying the planet for about three and a half months by now and had settled into regular patrol routes, it suggested they¡¯d grown bored of the guard assignment and that the locals weren¡¯t causing any problems. This only made Bo¡¯s idea about ambushing a patrol for intelligence far more appealing than sneaking directly into the city.
There was a risk in taking them down, though that was mitigated by the time between patrols and their distance from the edge of the city. Plus, there was no regular air cover. Those sorties had stuck to the same cycles for nearly two weeks now, so with all that in mind, and Zarkos having some experience in anatomy and Bo more than willing to interrogate a Vong ¨C I wasn¡¯t going to ask questions about how she planned to do that if it got us any actionable intel ¨C we¡¯d set up this ambush.
The wind blew regularly from the direction the patrol came, meaning they¡¯d not be able to detect us that way. I didn¡¯t doubt that, after months in the jungles and forests of Zonama Sekot, we all needed a long bath. Yes, we¡¯d stopped at a few smaller lakes and rivers as we¡¯d trekked for fresh water and washing, but those were too likely to be monitored for us to risk staying long, and something told me the longer we took to begin the insurgency, the less chance we had of driving this expeditionary force from the planet before more of their forces arrived.
As the null-zones came closer on the minimap, time seemed to slow. Not just because the Force was accelerating my reaction time, and thus making the world around me feel slower, but because I could feel the building anticipation and excitement within me. I wasn¡¯t willing to admit it entirely, but I was looking forward to this. The rage for what the Vong had done to Fay still flowed within me, and while I didn¡¯t want to let it overcome me during this engagement, the desire to make these ugly motherfuckers pay for what they did to her was there. As was a need to impress Bo again as I wanted her excited the next time ¨C whenever that would be ¨C that we could enjoy ourselves.
The first of the deformed figures came into view and I prayed the Force would work in masking my scent and sounds from them. It wasn¡¯t a directed power like Telekinesis or one that reacted to their contact like Barrier so I had no clue if it would, but since this was a small engagement, it was the safest place to test that theory.
The lead Vong slowed and sniffed the air. My hand tightened around my lightsaber¡¯s hilt. Even with the Force to help, I¡¯d still need three or four seconds to close the distance between me and them after my opening move. If they were on edge, the shock and awe of this ambush wouldn¡¯t be as effective as I hoped.
The lead Vong muttered something that sounded not much different from Fenrir¡¯s growls and kept moving, his eyes scanning the bushes and trees. The others, as they came into view, they too scanned the area. They knew something was up, but not what. Still, I¡¯d planned for this.
My free hand rose slightly, and I felt the two-dozen fist-sized rocks I¡¯d brought with me levitate off the ground. A flick of my wrist sent them cashing out of the bushes around me. The Vong tensed as one spotted the incoming projectiles. That one ducked down while two more dodged enough to only take one or two strikes. The lead Vong was the unlucky one as he took four rocks to his chest, taking him off his feet violently.
Even before the rocks struck, I was moving. The faint howl of my lightsaber echoed the roar of my rage as it rose within me even as I pulled my beskad into my other hand.
The Vong who¡¯d seen the rocks first was my initial target. He brought his snake-staff up. I watched it harden and straighten as he did. Yet I was on him before he was ready. I slipped to the side, my beskad flicking up with Force-boosted strength. The blade struck true, hitting him at his wrist where any armour should be weaker. I was rewarded as the beskar blade slid through, with some difficulty, the limb.
Even as its eyes widened in shock, and the snake-staff fell to the ground with the severed hand still gripping it tightly, my lightsaber flicked around. Whatever armour the Vong were wearing was simple, like that of the easier kills in the first battle. Still, not wanting to chance it, I aimed the tip of my blade for a ridge in the chest piece, where the bottom of his ribcage should be. The blade sunk in easily. I lifted my arm, pulling the plasma of the blade upward and rupturing whatever internal organs the Vong had.
Not wanting to slam into the Vong as I delivered the killing strike, I spun. That moved my blade further and it emerged from the Vong¡¯s opposite shoulder. The head and handless arm fell back as the rest of the body slumped to the floor, a burnt black scar marking my lethal attack.
As I ended my pivot and found myself amongst the other Vong, I saw Bo had attacked. The Vong on the ground was being pounded by blaster bolts from Bo. The other two, once they¡¯d regained their balance from the rock strikes, had split their focus. One had turned toward Bo, its staff spitting out globs of poison ¨C not that they¡¯d do any damage to her armour ¨C and was moving toward her while the second Vong turned my way. That was when Fenrir announced himself.
With a worryingly loud roar, the tuk¡¯ata leapt from a bush. As my lightsaber deflected the first attack for the Vong engaging me, he raced over the battlefield, leaping over the headless body near my feet, and slammed into the Vong moving on Bo. I leaned back to avoid the snapping snake head of the Vong I was fighting, a glob of poison catching a few strands of my hair that¡¯d come loose and burnt them off. At the same moment, as the Vong he¡¯d slammed into crumpled to the ground, Fenrir¡¯s maw opened, and he clamped down hard on the heel of that Vong.
I knew Fenrir could keep that Vong pinned for a while, but I couldn¡¯t be sure for how long. The Vong would have training for countering attacks by beasts, so it was only a matter of time until the Vong gained the upper hand. Those thoughts went through my head even as I slid under a thrust of the Vong¡¯s staff, guiding it away from my lightsaber, and slammed my shoulder into his side. Even with the Force boosting my abilities, I felt my teeth rattle even as I pivoted. My beskad came around, slicing the Vong across the chest and expelling black ichor over the blade.
As the Vong stumbled back, I rolled my shoulders, moving around my blades. My lightsaber pushed up, driving the snake-staff into the air as I rolled my other wrist. My beskad came back around, digging in deep at the Vong¡¯s armpits. I felt the strength of his grip slip meaning I¡¯d caught the muscle, even as the beskad continued its slash. The blade travelled over the Vong¡¯s upper chest, aiming for his neck. However, the Vong was just fast enough as he pulled his head back enough that only the very tip of my blade drew blood. The wound was too shallow to do any damage, but as it stumbled back, I saw rage and disbelief in the Vong¡¯s eyes.
With its balance off, and the snake-staff up in the air from my lightsaber pushing it there to create the opening for my beskad, I saw my chance to end this duel. My lightsaber swept around, using the open air to my side, with me aiming for the Vong¡¯s neck. Yet before I could land the killing blow, I felt something wrap around my ankle, followed by a faint hiss.
A glance down confirmed the snake-staff of the first Vong I¡¯d killed had wrapped itself around my ankle. Its head reared back, likely planning to inject me with the same venom Fay was combating. Not wanting that to happen, I altered my balance. My lightsaber missed the Vong as I lifted the leg the snake-staff was around, then landed a kick to the Vong¡¯s side. The blow forced it back further even as the snake-staff became groggy from slamming into the Vong. I kept rotating until I¡¯d completed a full circle, brought my foot down and slashed at the snake-staff. It hissed as the blade slid along its armoured hide, and while the blow didn¡¯t wound it, it was enough to force the thing to release its grip.
Seeing a chance, I drove my beskad down, taking pleasure as the metal blade did what the energy one couldn¡¯t and broke through the armour and sunk into the snake¡¯s skull. The beskad hit the ground, yet when I tried to remove the blade by standing on the dead snake-staff, it wouldn¡¯t slide free, instead lifting the dead organic weapon with it.
Before I could think of a way to free my beskad, the Vong rushed in, having recovered from me driving it back. Its staff was thrusting forward, aiming for my side. Not wanting to deflect the blow with my lightsaber and risk the staff shifting and coiling around my remaining weapon, I shifted plans.
The moment my hand slipped from the beskad¡¯s hilt, twisted, foul red energy surged from my fingertips. It slammed into the Vong and its weapon, stopping the attack in its steps. However, unlike the previous battle, the Force Lightning attack, apart from being a different colour, didn¡¯t drive the Vong back or lift it from its feet.
Putting aside the questions of why that was, I kept the energy flowing as even if it wasn¡¯t as dangerous as the black variant, red lightning worked. Given how fucked up the faces of the Vong looked, it was impossible to tell if the Vong was in pain, but the opened mouth and wide eyes brought me satisfaction.
A smile came to my face as the energy contorted over the Vong¡¯s body, slowing its movement. My lightsaber surged forward. The lightning stopped a split second before the blade struck the Vong, giving the alien no time to counter. A deep, brunt gash appeared on one thigh and then another on its side as I pulled back my blade. Before it could respond fresh, corrupted energy slammed into its chest. The tendrils of Dark Side-infused chaos sought out the fresh wounds, making black ichor seep from them.
The snake-staff reared back, opening its mouth to unleash its venom. Before it could, I ended the torrent of lightning slamming into its master and redirected the energy to the open maw. The snake-staff twitched as I delighted in seeing smoke rise from the still-open maw. Yet before I could enjoy the thing¡¯s death, the Vong pulled the staff back.
Its free arm came flying, a fist bound for my face. I shifted one foot, watching as the hand, and the spikes on the outer part of the hand, ones that reminded me of a knuckle duster, missed my face by inches. At the same time, my lightsaber moved, finding the weak spot under the Vong¡¯s arm. A moment later, the arm began to fall; its momentum no longer countered by the body it was formerly attached to.
A small glob of venom splatted harmlessly against my vambrace. The beskar easily ignored any corrosive elements to the snake-staff¡¯s shot. Before it or its master could attack again, my lightsaber slapped the staff on the side of its head as my free hand surged forward. As I felt the wound on the Vong¡¯s neck under my grip, I called forth my rage.
Red light danced in the gap between my fingers as the Vong¡¯s eyes widened. It slapped away my arm, and then stumbled back and fell to a knee. Its throat, decidedly harder feeling than I¡¯d expect from the Vong¡¯s skin, was charred black; residual flickers of red energy stood out as they died on the wound.
It knew it was about to die, I could see that in its eyes, yet still it attacked. I could respect that, even as I leaned to avoid a wild thrust from the still-smoking snake-staff. At the same time, my lightsaber jabbed forward. The tip clipped the Vong¡¯s chest, then as it rushed me, slid up his chest until it reached the neck. The fresh wound did nothing to stop my weapon and the energy blade sunk into, and then through, the Vong¡¯s neck.
In one last desperate attack, it slammed its staff-wielding arm into my side. I was knocked away even as the Vong slumped over, the last embers of life draining from its eyes.
I hit the ground and rolled, not wanting to allow another Vong an opportunity while I was down. As I finished in a kneeling position, my lightsaber already up to defend, a burst of pain echoed in the Force. It was followed a second later by the sight of Fenrir being thrown across the battlefield; slamming spikes-first into the falling body of the Vong I¡¯d just killed.
The rage within, rippling just beneath the surface flared. As I stood, Force Lightning danced between the fingers of my free hand before racing to strike the Vong. The Vong was knocked back, struggling to keep his balance.
I surged forward, wanting to kill this Vong. I heard Fenrir right himself and snarl behind me. My lightning darkened, shifting from a bright, blood red to a darker burgundy. The Vong set his feet and used his staff to take the incoming torrent of Dark Side-infused energy. The snake-staff hissed out in pain, which only heightened my need to hurt it and its master.
A black blur raced past me, sliding under the torrent of malignant power I was throwing at the Vong. I felt Fenrir¡¯s delight as his teeth sunk into the ankle of the Vong. The Vong lost its balance and, not wanting to wound my beast, I cut the Force Lightning. Fenrir¡¯s jaw yanked back; black ichor sent flying as he ripped the foot of the Vong from the leg. The snake-staff was sent flying as the Vong fell back. To help it on its way, I lifted several of the rocks from my opening assault and hurled them as violently as I could. Most missed but one entered the mouth, making a sickening squelch that made my blood sing as it travelled down the snake-staff¡¯s gullet.
Fenrir pounced, his mouth now free, and clamped his jaw around the Vong¡¯s neck. A wet crunch soon followed, and I felt Fenrir¡¯s satisfaction at his kill.
Another grunt of pain rippled in the Force, though this one lacked the intensity of Fenrir¡¯s. Knowing it had come from Bo, I turned to see her engaged in close-quarters combat against the remaining Vong. The one she¡¯d peppered with blaster bolts that I¡¯d knocked down with my initial rock onslaught.
Bo had lost her beskad, though intentionally as I saw it in a tree; the snake-staff of the Vong she was fighting pinned there. Black blood flowed down the scorched tree ¨C a sign Bo had used her flamethrower ¨C as the last embers of life trickled from it. Bo dodged a nasty-looking hook, only to take a gut shot. The Vong followed it up with a haymaker that caught Bo under her chin.
She was sent back, only avoiding tumbling away by a quick burst from her jetpack, which was also used to generate some distance. It was hard to get a read on Bo¡¯s injuries, but I made out discolouration all over the Vong¡¯s chest and upper arms, meaning Bo¡¯s blows were landing and doing damage. Still, I felt my fury bubble through the block I¡¯d placed on it. I knew Bo could handle herself in a fight, but she was mine and no one touched what was mine!
As the Vong rushed her, I flung my free hand toward it. Force Lightning, bending to my demands, surged forth. The core of those tendrils of power had darkened considerably, and as they struck the Vong, it was lifted from the ground slightly. It wasn¡¯t as impressive as during the first battle but it was enough that when its feet returned to the ground, it took a step back to try and stabilize its balance. That failed though when said foot caught an unearthed root and stumbled into a tree.
Bo was on it like Fenrir attacking a rare bantha steak. I could feel her rage as her fists slammed into the sides of the Vong before it could raise any blocks. Its head snapped back as Bo landed a vicious hook. Another blow rocked the Vong again before one of her hands closed around the throat of the Vong.
Her other hand slid to her side. ¡°BO! Do¡¡± The words died on my tongue as Bo pulled a small vibroblade knife from her belt and slammed it into the eye of the Vong, killing it instantly as the blade sunk into the brain. ¡°Fuck!¡± The curse spilt from my mouth as, with the rage inside returning to its container, I realised that while the ambush had been a success, as had most of the strategies we¡¯d employed, we¡¯d failed to take a Vong alive for questioning. While there was still one snake-staff nearby that was alive ¨C remembering about it I picked up a large rock and slammed it down on the thing¡¯s tail, trapping it in place until we were ready to withdraw ¨C it wasn¡¯t the same as having a sentient being for intel extraction.
As Bo pulled her blade from the Vong¡¯s skull, and the twitching body slumped to the ground, I shook my head. Not quite a five-by-five operation, but one that, given the lack of intel we¡¯d had going in about the Vong¡¯s abilities when I wasn¡¯t blitzing them while in a Dark Side rage, overall, it was a successful mission. Still, we¡¯d have to remove one of the bodies, likely the one Bo had just killed as it was the only one still with all its limbs. That was going to be a pain as the Vong were immune to the Force and I¡¯d rather not leave drag marks the next patrol could follow back to our base of operations.
Also, while we¡¯d won this battle, it¡¯d been harder than I¡¯d have liked with me drawing on the Dark Side a little too readily. These were, in my mind at least, simple Vong foot soldiers yet had proved a harder challenge than anything but the Death Watch leaders I¡¯d fought when I¡¯d unintentionally saved the public persona of Darth Plagueis. There was no way their entire occupation force was composed of them and at some point, we¡¯d come up against far more skilled combatants. A thought that oddly enough excited me more than it discouraged me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The sound of footsteps from within the cave drew my attention from the ration pack I was chewing on. While they were better than the MREs from Earth, that wasn¡¯t the highest bar to clear. From deeper in the cave where we¡¯d set up our base, emerged Zarkos and Bo. The Togrutan looked a little light in his cheeks while Bo seemed fine, a slight spike in desire radiating from her as our eyes met.
¡°So, what did you learn?¡±
Zarkos glanced at Bo before speaking. ¡°Ignoring the fact that we used a vibroknife and armour lights to conduct an autopsy, I¡¯d say we learnt a fair amount.¡± I passed a canteen of water to him, which he happily gulped down before continuing. ¡°For starters, we already knew the Vong were stronger than most sentients, faster too. That was confirmed due to the density and complexity of their muscles, which we only got to after having to fight to cut their skin. If the Vong you brought back is, as we suspect, a simple soldier, then the fighting is going to get a lot harder. There are¡ grafts over critical locations of external flesh that adds protection. I can only assume that altering a body is a part of the warrior¡¯s culture and that, if they kept doing this the longer that they¡¯re in their species¡¯ military, the number of improvements would increase.¡±
¡°So senior Vong will be better protected, got it.¡± That added some weight to my theory, but without dissecting a squad leader ¨C or whatever they called a small unit commander ¨C we couldn¡¯t confirm it.
¡°Yes, but that¡¯s understating the matter. Their skin, even where it hasn¡¯t been altered, can resist a grazing cut from most weapons. Like Trandoshans.¡± I bit my tongue to avoid growling at the reference as I didn¡¯t need another reason to hate the Vong after what they¡¯d done to Fay. ¡°And then there¡¯s their internal biology. Their heart is more centralised than a Human¡¯s and encased in bone, while the other critical organs either have backups, are larger than a Human¡¯s, are partially protected by bones, or a combination of all three. Even if a normal vibroblade was able to pierce their skin, it¡¯d struggle to take out a major organ with a single thrust; and that¡¯s if it could get through the bone structure.¡±
¡°Good thing we don¡¯t use vibroblades as a first choice.¡± Bo¡¯s words were likely meant to reassure but they didn¡¯t work. While she and I had weaponry that could break the Vong¡¯s skin or implanted armour, and that Fenrir¡¯s bite had enough strength to do so, the Rangers didn¡¯t. That¡¯d mean altering some basic tactics I¡¯d been developing ever since the ambush.
Bo sat down beside me and picked up a ration pack I¡¯d preheated for her. While we¡¯d found some local fauna and flora we could eat, mainly near fresh water sources, I¡¯d avoided killing too many at a time. It had felt as if the Force, acting through the planet, had guided us and I didn¡¯t want to disrupt the almost harmonic balance that existed on this world.
¡°Yes, but even then, we can¡¯t engage them in single combat. Well, outside of Cameron.¡± Zarkos offered as he closed the canteen and moved toward the supplies on the second hovercart. Fay¡¯s hovercart was off to one side, behind a small rock outcropping. In the event the Vong found our base camp, it¡¯d provide her with some protection while we fought off any attackers. ¡°To engage the Vong we¡¯ll have to stick to counter-tactics; perhaps the use of mines or explosive traps.¡±
¡°That should work, but we¡¯ve got a limited supply of anything that might kill a Vong.¡± Outside of Bo¡¯s rockets, we only had about a dozen thermal detonators and three spare blasters that¡¯d come from the Longstrider. Well, that was if I didn¡¯t add the weaponry in my Inventory to the pile which was an issue that I¡¯d been debating for over a month.
The Rangers would likely not question it if I passed it off as a Force ability I had, but Bo would. I¡¯d already drawn from the Inventory twice in the last few months ¨C against the taozin and during my rage-fuelled rampage at the start of this war ¨C and while she hadn¡¯t brought the matter up with me, I did suspect she was curious. Something further hinted at by the sidelong glance she gave me as she chewed on her rations.
¡°What about their weapon?¡± I asked, changing the subject. Thanks to Observe, I knew it was called an amphistaff, but I had to be careful to not let that name slip as I¡¯d done with the Vong¡¯s. That was another little thing that Bo had caught on to. If not for the fact we were at war, I felt she¡¯d have pulled me aside and interrogated me about these moments.
¡°Shabyr wrong.¡±
¡°That¡ is something.¡± Zarkos paused, ignoring Bo¡¯s comment, almost as if he was considering his words. ¡°It¡¯s alive, that¡¯s undeniable. The venom they excrete is highly dangerous,¡± at that I glanced over at Fay as she rested on the hovercart, ¡°and capable of damaging durasteel for a slightly corrosive effect it holds. The skin, well armour, it¡¯s covered in can harden with, I think, an internal elector-chemical signal and can resist glancing strikes from lightsabers and beskar; though a direct strike with the point of a blade of either can and will pierce the skin.¡±
¡°Then get stuck,¡± Bo added since that¡¯d happened to both our beskads during the ambush. Which was a problem as the amphistaffs needed to be killed along with the Vong for the battle to end.
¡°What about the poison?¡± Zarkos¡¯ face slipped.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but without dedicated equipment, there¡¯s little I can tell you that we don¡¯t already know because of its effect on Master Fay.¡± I nodded in understanding. I hadn¡¯t expected that they¡¯d learnt anything useful, but I had to ask. Bo¡¯s hand came to rest on my forearm. I turned and smiled at her, finding some solace in her eyes.
¡°Where¡¯s Simvyl?¡±
¡°He¡¯s out with Fenrir on patrol and, I think, checking the traps.¡± Zarkos looked toward the cave entrance.
When Bo, Fenrir, and I had returned to the cave, with the Vong body carried on branches I was moving with the Force and the snake staff held firmly in Bo¡¯s armoured hand, we¡¯d discovered the Rangers had been busy. I hadn¡¯t planned on the cave being our base of operations for anything more than a short time, but the Rangers had decided otherwise. Motion and heat sensors had been dotted all around the entrance, along with, inside that perimeter, a few dozen simple hunting traps. They likely couldn¡¯t take out a Vong, but they¡¯d at least slow them down. Plus, as they were made from elements in the forest, there was nothing to hint we weren¡¯t anything but locals hiding out from the occupation.
¡°When do we strike next?¡±
I looked at Bo, seeing the hunger for battle in her eyes. I knew she wanted to strike again, try and catch the Vong off-balance, but that wouldn¡¯t work. We were facing an occupying force that, unless I missed my guess, wasn¡¯t based primarily around Middle Distance.
¡°Not now. We need intel from inside the city. Provided that is actionable, and the Vong aren¡¯t, as I suspect, holding the city in a tight grip, we can begin to plan out our next move. They¡¯ll undoubtedly change their patrols: the frequency, routes, and size. We¡¯ll need to adapt to that and refine our tactics.¡±
Bo rolled her eyes. ¡°I know the doctrine. I¡¯ve been learning it longer than you,¡± I doubted that as I had another life to draw on but didn¡¯t comment as such, ¡°I¡¯m just¡ eager to get back in the fight.¡±
I lifted my free hand and placed it on the one still resting on my forearm. ¡°I know.¡± That brought a smile to her face. ¡°Once we¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll strike out again. Harder this time. It¡¯ll take work, but I¡¯m not leaving this planet until they run away, or all lie dead at my feet.¡±
Lust pulsed from Bo as her eyes locked on mine. ¡°Now you¡¯re talking.¡± For a moment, I thought she was going to start something, but she didn¡¯t. Possibly because Zarkos ¨C conveniently or not depending on how I wanted to see it ¨C chose that moment to cough gently.
Part of me wanted to throw him out of the cave, to see if Bo would take things further. However, the logical, less primal side of me won out and I returned to my rations.
Though if he left soon, I was going to see just how far Bo wanted to take things this time.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Living Planet 3
¡°After they destroyed all our flyers and transports, the aliens withdrew to the base they¡¯d made on the southern outskirts of our settlement.¡±
¡°They do still come through the streets,¡± Sheekla cut in as Gann gave me a run-down on the situation in Middle Distance. I¡¯d been in his residence for the last hour, first detailing what we¡¯d been up to and now listening to them giving me some updates on the situation within their city.
¡°Yes, but so long as our people make sure to stay out of their way, the aliens don¡¯t interact with us. At least not until a few days ago.¡± He paused and shared a look with Sheekla. Both looked and felt apprehensive, and I suspected the Vong had done something to the Sekotans in retaliation for the ambush me, Bo, and the Rangers had launched. ¡°They started rounding up seemingly random citizens, taking them to one of the gathering sites. There, one in strange clothing barked something in their tongue, and then shattered the arms and legs of those they¡¯d gathered.¡± As he detailed the Vong¡¯s retaliation he glared at me, but given I knew he¡¯d do nothing to back it up, it did not affect me. Still, since he and Sheekla were my only real contacts in the city, I felt it better to respond.
¡°It wasn¡¯t our intent to bring harm to your people, however, we needed to take a group of the aliens down in a situation we controlled.¡± I avoided calling them Vong to the pair. While it was unlikely that they¡¯d use the name outside of this building, there was always the chance the name would propagate among the Sekotans and then get back to the Vong. If the invaders had any intelligence, they¡¯d realise my unit was the likely source of the name and come down hard on the Sekotans believing they were collaborating with us. ¡°Yes, we can and have slipped into Middle Distance without arousing their suspicions, but before taking the patrol down and carrying out an autopsy, we knew exactly nothing about the aliens. Now at least we have some ideas about them, though not their motives.¡±
¡°And yet your actions have brought pain and suffering to our people!¡± Gann snapped back, his anger bleeding into the Force. Sheekla placed a hand on his shoulder, which seemed to help mitigate some of his fury. ¡°Forgive my outburst. It¡¯s just that since the aliens arrived, things have been tense in the settlement. We¡¯ve got no communications with the other settlements and now our people are being targeted for things they had no hand in.¡±
¡°No, I understand your feelings, and again, it wasn¡¯t our intention to have them retaliate against you and your people. However, simply allowing the aliens to control the planet and disrupt your people¡¯s normal routines is against everything I believe in.¡± As I replied my hand drifted down and stroked Fenrir¡¯s spinal spikes. I easily felt the gap where the missing spike was, but Fenrir was fine with the wound and shifted around so that my hand could reach his ears. Amusingly, like other canine-like species, he enjoyed being scratched behind his ears and leaned into my touch. The only downside was that he was massive and if I was unbalanced, could be knocked over by his bulk. Bo found that incredibly amusing, which drew my thoughts to her.
She was easy to find on my Force-boosted minimap and was in the same spot she¡¯d been before I¡¯d entered Gann¡¯s residence. She was acting as my lookout while I spoke with Gann and Sheekla, though given it was still a few hours before sunrise, the chances of anyone being on the streets were slim. Still, I knew not to take chances. Even in the villages in Iraq and Afghanistan that were the most opposed to the occupations, there were always people willing to sell out their neighbours for a quick buck. While it seemed unlikely that was the case here, learning that the Vong were now targeting the Sekotans for our attacks made the decision to insert into Middle Distance covertly even more logical.
Yet, from what Gann and Sheekla had told me about the Vong around the settlement, and the rough size of their garrison to the south, I was beginning to downsize my initial estimates for their forces. Taking and holding a country back on Earth generally only worked when the numbers were less than fifty civilians to one soldier, yet it seemed the Vong force in Middle Distance was only a few hundred. While still a dangerous number, it wasn¡¯t enough to hold the city. Which made the choice to stick to patrols around the outskirts more logical. Yet, as far as I knew, there were only a handful of settlements on Zonama Sekot that were town-sized or greater. Of all of them, Middle Distance was one of, if not the, largest on the planet, from the impressions the locals gave. If they could only hold the settlement with a few hundred, then either their forces were far smaller and stretched further than I¡¯d expected, or they had a different objective than just occupying the planet for the rest of their military.
I¡¯d need reconnaissance on the Vong base to not only gain more details of the planetary situation ¨C Sheekla had revealed that the base received larger transports about once every eight days ¨C but on the exact disposition of the local enemy forces. The other thing I needed to check was if any of the transports or flyers could be, if not salvaged, scrapped for parts that could be made into a makeshift vessel. Not one to escape to orbit, but one that would allow us to at least reach out to Far Distance, the Magister¡¯s tower, and other settlements on the planet.
¡°We came to this world to live in peace, free of the chaos in the rest of the galaxy. To study the wonders of Sekot and the teaching of Potentium. Yet now, not long after the Jedi arrive, that chaos arrives. The aliens are here because of you, and if not for Sekot¡¯s blessing, I would demand you leave our world and people to deal with the aliens ourselves!¡±
I pinched the bridge of my nose with my free hand. Mainly to hide the roll of my eyes. Gann, it was clear, was a pacifist in the mould of the New Mandalorians. At least Sheekla wasn¡¯t as negative toward me, though that might just be because of the faint sliver of hope I sensed from her when she spoke of her husband in Far Distance.
¡°While the timing isn¡¯t ideal, I highly doubt the aliens were guided here by the Force, not least because they appear to be absent in it,¡± I responded firmly. With a gesture, I lifted the cup of water I¡¯d been offered upon arriving. ¡°I can¡¯t do this to them, nor any other ability that directly interacts upon them nor can I sense them. That is¡ unusual, and something that I wish my master was able to explain.¡± I paused, letting my thoughts drift to Fay and wondering if there¡¯d been any change in her condition while I was here.
¡°That said, the aliens first action upon entering your planet¡¯s atmosphere was to attack the Magister¡¯s tower,¡± I¡¯d mentioned this before but since I lacked proof, they didn¡¯t entirely believe me, ¡°they then targeted my ship, and that of the Antarian Rangers, and the transport taking us to those vessels. Those are not the actions of customers, but conquerors.¡± Gann seemed entirely unresponsive to my words, though thankfully Sheekla wasn¡¯t. ¡°Your world¡ it¡¯s special. Both my master and I felt this the moment we approached, and that sense has only grown stronger in the time we¡¯ve been here. If I had to bet credits on the matter, I suspect that is why the aliens are here. Not because two random Jedi decided to turn up on your world.¡±
¡°Why do you think they are here?¡±
I shook my head at Sheekla¡¯s question. ¡°Sadly, since this is a species neither I nor those with me know anything about, all we can do is speculate.¡±
Which was something Bo, I, and the Rangers had done in the months of trekking to and from the landing area. Several of those ideas had fallen by the wayside after the ambush and autopsy, with more dropping off as I¡¯d spoken with Gann and Sheekla. However, I still lacked anywhere near enough intel to have even the faintest inkling of the Vong¡¯s plans.
¡°As I have said, and as you are both well aware, Zonama Sekot is an important world. Both in the Force, and I suspect in general. There is likely a correlation between those two that drew the alien¡¯s attention. It¡¯s just that, for now, we don¡¯t know enough to even make an educated guess.¡±
¡°How can you be so sure of yourself? You are but a child. A Jedi one, yes, but you are but a learner. Not even one allowed to wander the galaxy without supervision.¡±
An urge to laugh at Gann¡¯s words rose inside me, but I resisted it. Up until this moment, neither he nor Sheekla had shown any issue with me being the point man for the small resistance group. Since he was bringing my age up now, I could only assume he was trying to find a new avenue of attack after the last one had failed.
¡°I may be just a Padawan, but I¡¯ve already gotten into a few battles. Some have gone well, others not so much.¡± I closed my eyes for a moment and stilled the need to recall my time with Vosa. ¡°Bo, while being older and having seen more combat than me, is more inclined toward fighting and not concerning herself about the larger details. While you¡¯d expect the Rangers to assume command, their leader has defaulted to me simply because that is how their organisation is set up. That said, Zarkos has been the one I¡¯ve been leaning on the most for help in leading our little group and is responsible for planning out the ambush.¡±
¡°I thought the Jedi sought out peaceful solutions.¡±
I gave Sheekla a rueful smile. ¡°We do. However, there are often times when issues cannot be settled with a few honey-coated words and the Force. Like when first contact involves shooting at us, then when we ran into them on the ground they attacked without any warning. Not even an offer to surrender.¡± I leaned forward, my hand slipping from Fenrir¡¯s ear. ¡°To me, actions such as those make things very clear. The aliens don¡¯t care about the Jedi, the Republic, or the people on this world. The only possible way to negotiate with them is from a position of strength. Taking out a single patrol of low-level grunts isn¡¯t going to do that. No, we must keep hitting, keep hurting them until their leaders notice. At that point either they come down on us with overwhelming force, and we¡¯ll likely die fighting, or they¡¯ll respect our strength and be willing to talk.¡±
A growl slipped from Fenrir¡¯s maw as I realised the anger that was now ever present within me was slipping out. Not wanting to scare my contacts, I leaned back and returned my hand to Fenrir¡¯s ear. As for what I¡¯d said, I seriously doubted the Vong would ever want to negotiate, but by putting the possibility on the table, it should placate the Sekotans, at least for the time being. ¡°The problem though is doing enough damage that they notice us without you and your people suffering for our actions. We¡¯ll do our best to ensure their focus is on us, not you, but I can¡¯t promise they won¡¯t lash out at your people. Yet if we do nothing, we let these aliens secure their foothold on your world, then when the rest of their forces come ¨C and trust me when I say this is nothing more than a strong reconnaissance force ¨C there will be nothing to save you from enslavement or death.¡± My eyes locked on Gann, making it clear to him, I hoped, that what I¡¯d said was the only plausible outcome.
¡°And if we don¡¯t support you?¡± Gann asked after nearly a minute of silence.
I shrugged. ¡°That is your choice, and your people¡¯s choice.¡± I suspected that even if they chose not to even support us, others would. Perhaps they¡¯d even be willing to fight with us, but I¡¯d have to wait and see on that. ¡°We¡¯ll do what we must to continue the resistance without you, though I do hope that never becomes the case. We won¡¯t target your people, unless they actively work with the invaders, but I won¡¯t sit back and watch your world fall to invaders simply because your beliefs won¡¯t allow you to defend your homes.¡±
The Sekotans looked at each other as I scratched Fenrir, earning a happy whine from him. For a moment I thought Gann was going to outright reject supporting the actions I had planned, only for an odd breeze to blow through the room. A window was open, as that was how I¡¯d slipped into the residence, but there were no other openings I could see. Then, before the Sekotans could respond, my vambrace beeped.
¡°Six neverde inbound in three.¡± Bo¡¯s voice drifted through the commlink.
¡°Understood.¡± I closed the commlink and stood, my eyes staying on the Sekotans. ¡°It appears you¡¯ve got some early morning company. For the time being, it¡¯s better if no one knows you¡¯re speaking with me. If I can, I¡¯ll return tomorrow, that way you have time to think over what we¡¯ve discussed and make initial decisions.¡± As I spoke, I moved toward the window, Fenrir at my heels. ¡°I¡¯d much prefer if we could all remain on the same page about what¡¯s going to happen. That said, if you can¡¯t or won¡¯t help, I understand.¡±
¡°What if we can¡¯t meet you tomorrow night?¡±
I paused at the window even as I opened it wide enough for Fenrir to leap through. A glance around the room gave me a few ideas. ¡°That plant,¡± I pointed at something that reminded me of a spider plant with bright blue flowers, ¡°if you¡¯re free to talk, place it in a window near your front door. That¡¯ll tell me you want to talk. And leave this window open to let me know you¡¯re inside.¡± It wasn¡¯t perfect, but for now, it would work.
The pair didn¡¯t need to know that Bo¡¯s sniper¡¯s nest gave her a clear view of the front of Gann¡¯s house from a few hundred metres away and that she should¡¯ve set up a remote camera to monitor the comings and goings from the male¡¯s house. Later, if things went well and both came on board, I¡¯d consider granting them a commlink and establishing some simple code phrases to use.
I didn¡¯t give either time to respond as I followed Fenrir out of the house. According to the minimap, the six beings approaching might not be heading for Gann¡¯s house, though all were Sekotans. Still, it was better to play it safe. There were also several hundred more Sekotans within range of the Force-boosted minimap, but no others within a hundred metres were moving in ways that suggested they were inbound for Gann¡¯s house.
Using the map to guide me ¨C I already had the back alleys and blind spots mapped out from observing the place for the last two nights ¨C I activated Force Cloak and Silence. That would help mask both Fenrir and me as we slipped out of the settlement, though we¡¯d have to be quick as the first rays of light from the morning sun were creeping over the domed tops of nearby homes.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Here,¡± I looked up from cleaning Vong blood from my beskad to see Bo approaching. Her helmet was off, being carried under one arm, but she still wore the rest of her armour. Her non-helmet-carrying-hand tossed something at me and I caught it. ¡°The recording you wanted.¡±
¡°Thanks.¡± I slipped the data storage device into a slot on my belt and would add it to the Inventory later. It would contain a recording of our latest ambush on Vong forces ¨C the third overall ¨C where I¡¯d made sure to not engage the Vong with any Force power that might be termed Dark. I knew that without proof of combat the High Council wouldn¡¯t believe me about the threat the Vong posed, so I needed at least one recording from Bo¡¯s armour. However, using Force Lightning in that battle would be all but admitting that I was actively drawing upon the Dark Side of the Force.
Now, the Council might still not be willing to admit the Vong were a threat, but I needed something to show them once we¡¯d either killed all the Vong on the planet ¨C something looking less and less likely with each passing day ¨C or driven the Vong from the planet. Regardless of which way I took to complete Invaders from the Void I knew that afterwards, I¡¯d have to speak with the Council about the threat the Vong posed, thus the need for documentation.
¡°I still can¡¯t believe that you expect those jagyc¡¯kovide to not believe you, but I get why you wanted it¡ and why you limited yourself in the battle.¡± Even though her words were supportive, I could sense frustration at how the last ambush had gone. Suffice to say but the more common Jedi Force abilities, at least the ones used against other sentients, were of limited to no use against the Vong. The only one that did have much effect was Telekinesis, but even there it required using it indirectly which for most Jedi wouldn¡¯t be the reflexive way to use the power. ¡°Though if you ever use that weak osik blue energy I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡±
I chuckled. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t as effective, but what I used before was a Dark Side ability.¡± Calling Electrokinesis ineffective compared to Force Lightning was much like comparing a domestic cat to a sabre-toothed tiger and saying they were both felines.
¡°I don¡¯t shabyr care what your Council thinks. The red and black energy hurts those shabuire while the blue stuff doesn¡¯t.¡± Bo shook her head. ¡°Though the idea your Council will dismiss these Vong¡ I don¡¯t understand it. My father and Duke Torrhen won''t dismiss the threat.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not saying that all the Jedi Order would dismiss the Vong, I¡¯m just not sure they¡¯ll do much as a whole to prepare for the threat.¡± I countered, feeling the need to defend the Order in general even if I had little hope that the High Council would give two shits about my report on the Vong. ¡°Though I¡¯m surprised you care about the politics of the Jedi.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t. I care about you.¡± She knelt near me, placing her helmet carefully on the ground. ¡°Just because I¡¯d rather be out fighting than dealing with the boring stuff that you, your council, and my father deal with, doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t understand its importance.¡± I placed my beskad to one side, the ichor finally removed from the blade.
¡°And here I thought you were nothing more than a pretty face and a deadly warrior,¡± I commented, knowing the remarks would draw a response.
¡°Well, now you know me better.¡± A feral grin spread across her face. ¡°And I think it¡¯s time I learnt more about you.¡±
I was barely able to steady myself before her lips slammed into mine. As we fought for dominance with our tongues and bodies, concerns about the Vong, the High Council, and the rest of the galaxy were pushed from my thoughts. All that mattered as my hands raced to remove her armour was Bo and the fire burning inside both of us.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°I know why you want to try this,¡± Bo began as we moved down one of the main thoroughfares in Middle Distance, ¡°but I still think it¡¯s a bad idea.¡±
While it was nighttime like the previous times we¡¯d come into the settlement, it was dusk and to hide our appearance, even though there were some Humans among the ranks of the Sekotans, we were wearing large robes provided for us by Sheekla. While they helped us mingle in the reasonably quiet street, Bo was unhappy as she¡¯d been forced to move without her helmet on as the shape of it stood out too much under the robe.
I looked up, spotting the large domed building Gann had pointed out on a map as our destination. ¡°I know, but we need the help.¡± The ambushes had slowly grown more and more difficult. They were increasing in size, altering their routes, and coming more regularly and air cover was prominent. A point made that was reinforced as a Vong fighter buzzed low over the city. ¡°Someone needs to stay at our base camp, meaning we¡¯re limited to no more than four attackers. Even if it''s just to have bodies to divert the Vong¡¯s counterfire, we need more blasters in the fight.¡± I knew that was a slightly cruel thing to say, but I remembered the early days of the insurgency in Iraq. While there¡¯d been many skilled fighters on their side, just as many had lacked anything more than the most basic of training with their firearms. Still, quantity had its uses and I needed that here.
Bo scoffed, possibly thinking that the Sekotans would be more of a hindrance than a help. While I didn¡¯t disagree, if we ever wanted to move against the local Vong base, which had seen an increase in transports coming and going in the last week, we¡¯d need the manpower. Now, if all five of us in the current resistance attempted to attack the base, we might well manage to remove it. However, there was no plan I could come up based on our limited intel, that wouldn¡¯t end in at least two of us dying in the process. While the Rangers were less important to me than Bo or Fenrir, they weren¡¯t expendable.
Thus, after some soul-searching, I¡¯d approached Gann and Sheekla about gaining permission to speak with Middle Distance¡¯s elders. Gann hadn¡¯t been keen on the idea, but Sheekla had managed to somehow convince him, though he was still reluctant about the thing. To be clear, Sheekla was against Sekotans engaging in violence as, like Gann, she felt that ran contrary to the will of Sekot, but she had been willing to let us speak with the elders. Because of the overall reluctance of both, I was watching every person moving around us as if they were suicide bombers. Yes, it made me twitchy, but I¡¯d take that over walking into a trap any day.
The Vong had stepped up their reprisal attacks on the Sekotans because of our ambushes with Sheekla saying they now sent random patrols through the city. If any Sekotan accidentally got in their way, the Vong had one of their amphistaffs bite that being, who then died a slow and painful death. While that was bad, the news that the Vong were abducting locals and removing them to their base never to return was worse. As were the screams of pain and torment that echoed over the city near that base.
All of that was indirectly my fault, but it was something I was going to use in this meeting to try and get the elders to at least allow me to speak with any Sekotan interested in joining us.
¡°I¡¯ll find an overwatch position,¡± Bo whispered. I nodded and moved off only for her hand to grip my arm. ¡°Remember the protocol and don¡¯t shabyr die.¡±
I smiled back, sensing her feelings for me under her concern that something was going to go wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not getting rid of me that easily.¡± As I spoke, I patted her hand and pulled her robe back down to hide the crushgaunts she was wearing.
For a moment, I thought Bo was going to say something else, and I felt a spike in her desire and fear, yet she didn¡¯t. Instead, after returning my squeeze with one of her own ¨C which hurt slightly due to the crushgaunts ¨C she gave a nod before sliding from my grasp and then moved away.
After watching her walk away for a moment, I turned back to face the large building I was heading to. While it wasn¡¯t the largest building that I¡¯d seen on the planet, it was one of the bigger ones in Middle Distance. I suspected it served a similar function to a city hall, but there was nothing externally that marked it out as such beyond its size. Thanks to the Force, my minimap showed around fifty beings inside. The one that felt familiar would be Sheekla, as Gann had met us not long after we¡¯d arrived in the city but had departed to handle business elsewhere about five minutes ago. That had put us on edge, but given there were no null-spaces appearing anywhere within range of my minimap, I felt safe in thinking that those inside weren¡¯t going to attack me the moment I entered. Though that didn¡¯t mean as I moved toward the door that my hand wasn¡¯t hovering over my lightsaber hilt.
I knocked on the door in a pattern Gann had taught me before I¡¯d arrived here, and a few moments later the door opened slightly.
¡°Finally,¡± Sheekla muttered before reaching out and dragging me inside. The door closed before I¡¯d even turned to face her. ¡°What took you so long?¡±
The irritation in her voice was matched by that radiating from her within the Force. I smirked at that as, while there was little amusing about the overall situation, in that moment I found it oddly reassuring. ¡°Trust but verify.¡± She frowned at my reply and as I pulled back the Sekotan robe to expose my face, I explained. ¡°While I felt both you and Gann were genuine in supporting this meeting, I couldn¡¯t say the same about anyone else. Thus, I took some time to scout the area before I entered.¡± Unless she had a communication device on her that I couldn¡¯t see, she shouldn¡¯t know about Bo, so not bringing her up gave me a card up my sleeve if things went sideways.
¡°Fine, but you¡¯d better hurry. The elders are growing impatient as they aren¡¯t usually made to wait on others, particularly outsiders.¡± She stepped past me and headed deeper into the building. ¡°The invaders are also targeting any gathering they come across. Locations such as this are prime targets for their patrols to pass by and if they encounter a grouping they don¡¯t like, they disperse it. Violently.¡±
¡°Ah.¡± That wasn¡¯t something she or Gann had mentioned before, if they had I¡¯d have come earlier to scout the area and arrive on time for this meeting. As it was, I was around fifteen minutes late. Still, if the Vong were now actively targeting any gathering, that was another avenue I could use to get the elders to at least not interfere with other Sekotans joining the resistance. Of course, those that did would be getting Observed. That should help mitigate the chance that any were joining simply to try and turn on us so as to curry favour with the Vong later on.
As Sheekla opened a large set of doors, the eyes of the gathered Sekotans came to rest upon me. Within the Force, I sensed a range of emotions. Distrust, anger, and concern were some of the stronger ones, but I was heartened to sense that curiosity was what I was sensing the strongest.
¡°Bond-partner, Sheekla and Gann say you wish to speak with us?¡±
The one who spoke was female with lines on her face, yet like all Ferroan females, she retained the dark colouring of her hair, unlike the males who turned grey with age. The first use of Observe for the meeting revealed she was the chosen spokesperson for this group. To buy time as I Observed those closest to her, I smiled and bowed. ¡°Yes, honoured Elder. I hope that by the time we finish tonight, an understanding between us can be achieved.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The sound of blaster fire rippled around the section of the forest we were in. Yet, instead of a resounding clang as those bolts hit the metal sheet set up as the target, the sounds of branches being blown off, tree trunks singed, dirt being kicked up and rocks being blown apart echoed around me. I barely stopped myself from sneering at just how bad the first fourteen Sekotans that¡¯d joined the resistance were. I mean, I didn¡¯t have high hopes, but three strikes against the target out of nearly a hundred bolts was bad. Atrociously so.
¡°This¡ even Satine is a better shot than this lot.¡± I chuckled at Bo¡¯s comment even as I looked over at her. While I was disappointed in what we were seeing, she looked insulted.
¡°That¡¯s not gonna help them.¡± Though at this point I was already adjusting my plans for future ambushes to use the Sekotans as diversions. I mean, I hadn¡¯t planned on them ever being placed in close combat with a Vong, but I¡¯d hoped they¡¯d be useable as ranged fire support. Though it looked like that wouldn¡¯t be the case for several months at least.
Bo shrugged as the Sekotans slowly stood up, the latest round of practice over. Thank the Force. ¡°It¡¯s not li¡. STOP!¡± Bo stormed forward, rage flowing from her like a burst dam. I followed behind even as she started screaming. ¡°What the shab are you doing?!¡± She yanked a rifle from the arms of one recruit, a young Sekotan who while taller than Bo by about a head and a half, cowered in terror at the furious redhead.
I rubbed the bridge of my nose to clear my headache after getting a look at the recruit¡¯s rifle. The damn fool had ignored every lesson on rifle safety that Bo and I had given. Instead of turning off the power clip limiter and engaging the safety, he¡¯d done neither and had instead been pointing the rifle at another recruit. The slightest squeeze on the trigger would have resulted in us losing one recruit before the end of the first week of training and me being forced to kick another. Or, in the worst case, the rifle would have continued to draw power and exploded if set down too roughly, which would¡¯ve done even more damage to the Sekotan force.
¡°No!¡± Bo hollered, her eyes trying to burn the recruit to ash. ¡°Get back here!¡± The Sekotan slowly inched forward as Bo turned her glare to the rest of the recruits. ¡°All of you listen! These rifles are not toys, they will kill you just as easily as the enemy if you don¡¯t treat them right! If you cannot give them the respect they deserve, I¡¯ll kick your arse so hard they¡¯ll hear it from orbit and then drop you back with the others! Haran, I¡¯d feel safer with you fighting for the Vong than guarding my back!¡±
Bo was a beacon of fury in the Force, reminding me of a star waiting to go supernova. Every recruit took at least a step back while the one she¡¯d yanked the rifle from had fallen onto his arse. While Bo was coming down like a falling starship on them, they needed to toughen the fuck up if they were to be of any use. Still, there was no need for us both to play bad cop.
¡°What she means is that, while we know you¡¯re all new to this you need to think. By the Force, a blaster is not a toy nor a tool. If you survive this boot camp,¡± and the odds of any of them doing so were slim even with the low bar I¡¯d set for taking a recruit, ¡°then you¡¯ll spend the rest of this fight with your weapon by your side. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re eating, sleeping, or relieving yourself, your rifle will be within easy reach. These weapons, which are all we¡¯ve got, are the only things you have to help defend your world from the invaders.¡± I made sure to not refer to them as Vong and hoped they didn¡¯t catch Bo¡¯s slip and start asking questions. Until they were full recruits, I didn¡¯t want the race name being used around them. ¡°Put your weapons down carefully, after making sure the safety¡¯s engaged, then head over to Lieutenant Zarkos.¡± I pointed into the trees in a south-westerly direction. About a klick away, Zarkos had set up the next lesson for the recruits, this one being on the Vong¡¯s anatomy and possible weak points.
If Fay was here, she¡¯d have accused me of being too harsh on the Sekotans ¨C to say nothing of Bo¡¯s behaviour ¨C but by the Force, were they fucking useless. I mean, even when I first joined the army at seventeen, in a country where most guns were illegal, I knew the simple basics about a rifle. Hell, at this point I¡¯d willingly take a group of New Mandalorians instead of the Sekotans. At least they knew how to shoot, even if they only ever used stunners.
I watched the Sekotans slowly amble away, since they were still new, I wouldn¡¯t point out the fact they weren¡¯t moving quietly or being mindful of their surroundings. I¡¯d just have to make sure when we returned to the base camp ¨C which was five klicks to the east, I made sure they did and then used the Force to hide our path as best I could. The one who¡¯d fucked up pulled himself to his feet and then ran after the others, which made me chuckle. Hopefully getting ripped a new arsehole by Bo would make him straighten out. Though if not, I¡¯d happily kick his arse to the curb, if Bo didn¡¯t do it herself.
As I picked up the first of the discarded rifles I took a few deep, calming breaths. While not as blaster-obsessed as Bo, seeing how haphazardly the Sekotans had placed the blasters infuriated me. Most had been dumped on their sides while one had been placed down muzzle-first into the ground. Since most of them had come from my Inventory ¨C we¡¯d only had a handful of spare blasters from the wrecks of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr and Longstrider ¨C I was angered at the disrespect for my possessions. So far, it seemed the others had bought my excuse of Gann and Sheekla finding the blasters in Middle Distance, but I felt Bo had her doubts.
¡°Might just be easier to use them as decoys. Or give them a grenade and order them to run and throw it at the Vong.¡± I laughed and turned to see Bo examining one rifle carefully as she wiped some dirt from the casing. While the idea broke dozens of rules from my former life and made a complete mockery of the Geneva Convention, this wasn¡¯t Earth. The rules of warfare in this galaxy were far more¡ relaxed regarding attacking civilian locations or acting like what people on earth would consider terrorists. Which was a good thing since this little resistance would certainly be seen that way by my former COs.
¡°While amusing, that¡¯d be a waste of our limited explosives.¡± As I spoke, I picked up the last rifle and placed it gently with the others on a down tree. Save the one that¡¯d been dropped muzzle-first, none appeared in need of detailed cleaning. ¡°Knowing them, they¡¯d find a way to blow themselves and others up before we could attack, leaving the rest of us kriffed.¡± A gesture with my hand brought the metal target over to us.
Bo laughed as the metal sheet reached us and then turned around so we could use it to carry the blasters. She muttered something under her breath as she saw the dirt-clogged muzzle and I felt a slight wave of disbelief radiate from her. ¡°Shabyr di¡¯kute.¡± As she placed the last of the blasters she¡¯d gathered on the sheet, she looked up at me. ¡°At this point, I¡¯d trade them all for Tedra and Anakin. They might be young, and far from trained Jedi, but they know how to shabyr use a blaster!¡±
¡°While I don¡¯t disagree with the sentiment, if we could choose reinforcements, I¡¯d rather have a few Jedi Knights or a squad of Mando¡¯ade with us.¡± My reply came as I placed the last of my blasters on the sheet, and then glanced off to see the last of the Sekotans had disappeared into the trees. ¡°Though if we had other Jedi here, I suspect most would¡¯ve died given how much they rely on the Force for attack and defence.¡±
Bo shook her head and gave me a ¡®gentle¡¯ shoulder tap. ¡°Normally, I¡¯d say that was the protocol droid calling the astromech a machine, but you¡¯re far from a normal Jedi. Thank Manda.¡± We started walking toward the base camp, the sheet floating behind us as I held it up with the Force. ¡°That said, it sure was lucky the Sekotans had so many weapons just lying around their city. Before today we¡¯d have only been able to arm four of those¡ recruits, yet I¡¯d honestly feel happier about that than what we just saw.¡±
I could feel Bo¡¯s gaze focus on me as she mentioned where the blasters had come from. She might¡¯ve had her helmet on, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t tell when she was glaring at someone or something. ¡°Yeah, it was a lucky find.¡±
A snarl slipped through her helmet¡¯s speakers before she stepped forward and moved to block my path. ¡°You¡¯re seriously going to keep this osik up?¡± I frowned at her tone as she jabbed me in the chest with a finger. Her other hand pointed at the sheet behind me. ¡°When we left the Ne¡¯tra Sartr there were only three blasters with us, two from the Rangers and one from our ship. Then, a day or so after speaking with the first group of possible recruits, you claim the Sekotans had a dozen blasters floating around their city? Bantha-osik!¡± she continued to jab me as she spoke, each stab being more forceful. ¡°You¡¯re lying to us, to me. Just like you did with the Taozin!¡± I frowned at that being brought up, then realised what she was on about just before she explained. ¡°You used a half-dozen grenades when you only had one on you. Then against the Vong after they shot us down, you pulled out your shoto, which wasn¡¯t on your belt when we crashed!¡± She leaned forward until her helmet was pushing against my forehead. ¡°Where the shab are you getting all this osik?¡±
Various possible answers flew through my head, ranging from saying she simply missed that I had my secondary blade, or that the explosions weren¡¯t from thermal detonators all the way up to a full reveal of how I¡¯d had those weapons. My thoughts turned back to the various warnings I¡¯d gotten from the Interface, and I felt my brow rise as I realised it hadn¡¯t once said I couldn¡¯t reveal the existence of it to others; only that future knowledge was forbidden. With that, I saw a way that I could explain things to Bo. Though I doubted it would work with a Force user.
With a sigh, I took a step back and lifted a hand to gently ease her jabbing finger away from me. It should look like I was relenting under her fury. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll explain it to you, but not here.¡± I looked around at the forest. ¡°Once we¡¯re back at the cave, and these rifles are cleaned, I¡¯ll send Simvyl out on patrol and then explain everything.¡± Or enough of things that she¡¯d be willing to accept where the equipment was coming from.
¡°Fine,¡± Bo said after a few moments. ¡°But if you don¡¯t, by Manda, I¡¯ll beat you so badly no one will recognize you.¡± With her threat made, she turned and stalked away. Biting off a chuckle at the empty threat ¨C more because if it came down to it, I knew she couldn¡¯t defeat me without laying an ambush beforehand ¨C I followed along behind. Though I kept my pace as slow as I could to give myself time to work out how I¡¯d explain things.
¡
I watched Bo¡¯s eyes as I slowly pulled out various bags from my Inventory. The confusion spreading in them drew a chuckle as I placed the bag of grenades on the ground between us.
¡°What?¡±
¡°Sorry, you¡¯re cute when you¡¯re confused.¡± That turned the confusion into a scowl, which made me laugh again. ¡°And when angered.¡± Her hand moved toward her helmet, possibly thinking about putting it on and hiding her reactions from me, only to stop as I opened and placed the bacta patches in front of her. While there was a limit to each slot of twenty-five items, I¡¯d discovered a few years ago that I could get around that by placing things into a bag that¡¯d fit in an Inventory slot and filling it to the brim. Something proved by the nearly fifty patches in the latest bag.
¡°So, that¡¯s all that I think you need to see today,¡± I said as Bo stared at the medicine. ¡°There¡¯s more I¡¯ve got stored, but none of it is important to what we¡¯re doing now.¡± Which was true as three bags of gems wouldn¡¯t be much use, though I needed to find a way to sell them for credits as they were doing nothing but taking up space. ¡°Also, before I explain all this,¡± my hand swept over the various bags, ¡°I need you to promise that you¡¯ll never mention this to anyone. Not Naz, your father, Serra, or any Jedi.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
I smirked as I pulled the Mantle of the Force from my Inventory and held it in my hand. Currently, I had it at ninety per cent alignment with me, but the closer I got to removing the last of its alignment to Revan, the harder it was to do. Which was saying something since I¡¯d had the crystal for several years, though it was only during my time in the Temple that I¡¯d spent nights meditating on the crystal and nothing else. Oddly, since passing fifty per cent, the only way to improve the alignment was to not try and use any Force power other than Force Attune while meditating. ¡°Because as far as I know, no Jedi, or any Force user, has ever used the Force like this.¡± With a thought and twist of my hand and the Mantle slid back into the Inventory. ¡°If people discovered I could¡ store things in what I¡¯ve termed a pocket dimension, I¡¯d be locked up, studied and possibly dissected to learn how.¡± She nodded slowly as the implications of what I¡¯d hinted at dawned on her. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t entirely know how this works, or why, but it started when I was eight, but what I can store, and how, has slowly grown greater as time has passed. Which is why I¡¯ve got so much stored that might be of use to us now.¡±
¡°This¡ That¡¯s¡ osik! With this you could¡¡± she paused as she hesitantly reached out for the bag of bacta patches only to stop and turn her attention to me. ¡°When you said you¡¯d explain things, I wasn¡¯t expecting¡ well, this.¡±
¡°I can guess.¡±
She laughed and ran a hand through her hair, a sign of her trying to get her thoughts in order. ¡°I mean, I had a few ideas, but a¡ hidden Force pocket dimension wasn¡¯t something I considered. Well, not seriously.¡± She laughed once more and leaned forward. ¡°What else have you got in there?¡±
Smirking, I figured one of the bags of gems would work best. Based on the way her eyes almost leapt from her skull as I held the bag open for her to see, I¡¯d been right. She reached for the bag, her hand shaking slightly. I heard her breath hitch as her hand slipped into the bag and rummaged through the various gems. Most of these, and the other two gem bags, had come from when I¡¯d been pretending to be Palpatine¡¯s nephew, having conveniently gone missing before the slaver ship I had discovered Bultar Swan and Jon Savos on had been impounded by Republic security.
Bo pulled one large emerald from the bag, turning it over in her hand as I saw the colour matched her eyes. ¡°Keep it,¡± I said as I closed the bag before she could reject the gift. I then slid the bag back into my Inventory. ¡°I¡¯ve got another bag like that, plus some stuff from my mother including her holocron, and a few other things. But nothing that will help with the Vong.¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you use any of this while that¡ woman had you prisoner?¡± she asked even as her hand pulled the emerald toward her waist.
¡°Force ability, remember,¡± I replied as she slid the jewel into a secure pocket. ¡°I wanted to, but that kriffing mask prevented me from using the Force.¡± Which was true, from a certain point of view. Though I was glad that the mask blocking my Inventory hadn¡¯t forced all my stuff to magically appear at my feet, or worse, be lost into a void from which it¡¯d never return.
¡°Right.¡± Bo opened one of the other bags and her eyes bugged out again. ¡°Y-you¡ you¡¯ve had all this food and we¡¯ve been forced to eat rations and forage for months?¡±
I slid back as her eyes burnt holes through my skull. Bo had never been happy about eating the Republic-standard rations we¡¯d recovered from the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, so her getting angry about the food bag wasn¡¯t unexpected. Though the strength of that anger was. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like I could drop them on a hover cart, or say they came from the Sekotans.¡± Bo continued to glare even as she pulled a Mandalorian orange from the bag. I stayed quiet as she ripped back the skin and then sunk her teeth into the fruit. A quiet moan slipped from her lips as she savoured the taste.
¡°Do you know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve had one of these?¡± She asked after swallowing that first bite.
¡°Um, a few months?¡± I asked, which brought back her glare.
¡°Try over a year!¡± She snapped back. ¡°With the war, shipments out of the sector are limited, making the price insane. And here you¡¯ve been, wandering around all that time with this and Manda knows what else is stored away and still fresh thanks to your damn Force!¡± She snarled at me before taking another bite of the orange. ¡°You owe me for this.¡±
¡°I know.¡± I laughed nervously, hoping that payment wouldn¡¯t be too painful. ¡°Soo, about these supplies.¡± As I spoke, I opened a smaller bag that I¡¯d placed next to the grenades to reveal my cache of thermal detonators. ¡°Oof!¡± The sound slipped from my lips as she punched me hard in the chest, getting juice from the orange over my robes.
¡°You¡ argh!¡± She snapped before taking another bite of her orange. I was thankful she¡¯d done that instead of commenting on the fact I had a half-dozen thermal detonators and I¡¯d only revealed them months into a guerrilla war campaign against a powerful enemy. ¡°Months, it¡¯s going to take you months.¡± She muttered and I nodded in agreement as I realised that I should¡¯ve started with the weapons and then revealed the food. ¡°Once we¡¯re off this shabyr planet you¡¯re going to make it up to me for hiding all this.¡± She stood after taking another bite of her orange. ¡°I¡¯m going. I need to redirect my anger.¡± As she spoke, she picked up her helmet with her free hand and then marched toward the cave entrance, only to stop after a few steps. ¡°You¡¯re sure there¡¯s nothing else you¡¯re got squirrelled away that might be of use?¡±
¡°No. At least not to anyone but me.¡± She frowned and I explained. ¡°I¡¯ve got a few holocrons, including two Sith ones, that might have instructions on powers I could use against the Vong. But other than that, and parts of my lightsabers, there¡¯s nothing else of use.¡±
¡°Fine.¡± Without another word, she resumed walking, leaving me to place the various bags back into my Inventory. As I started to do that, my mind turned to the holocrons. The Sith holocron that I¡¯d gotten back when my grandfather had been killed was next to useless, only really being for indoctrination of Sith Acolytes and teaching the most basic of powers and how fuelling their use with anger made them stronger. The three Jedi ones from under the temple had been essentially diaries used by knights who¡¯d died down there.
That left my mother¡¯s and King Adas¡¯ holocrons for sources of new powers, though I doubted there would be anything useful in my mother¡¯s, in terms of battle applicability here. Yet even knowing it might be useful, I was hesitant to even touch King Adas¡¯ holocron, as it radiated danger. I just had to hope my decision to not activate it didn¡¯t come back to hurt me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Status,¡± I whispered into my commlink as I sat high in a tree waiting for the incoming Vong patrol covered in a simple ghillie net that, while not perfect, would make it hard to spot me from the ground. We knew they were coming as two Sekotans were acting as advanced scouts. They¡¯d called in the approach with the assigned phrase, followed up soon after by the signal that they were withdrawing to the rendezvous points about two klicks south. Yet even though the calls had come in clearly and they¡¯d moved off as expected ¨C I could fully track them as they were outside the range of the minimap ¨C something felt off. I wasn¡¯t getting any hint of a warning from the Force, but I had a niggling feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right.
¡°Anvil, set.¡± That came from Zarkos who, along with a group of ten Sekotans, was serving as ranged support for the ambush in the kill box we were waiting around. Oh, it wasn¡¯t an obvious kill box, being not much more than a slight depression in the land with decent sight-lines from a nearby hill where Zarkos and the Sekotans were, but based on the patrol patterns of the Vong over the last few weeks, this was the best location ¨C both by terrain and distance from other potential Vong forces ¨C for this ambush to take place.
Eight null-zones had entered the range of my minimap about thirty seconds ago, and while that was the largest patrol yet, with the slow improvement in the Sekotans¡¯ aim ¨C it wasn¡¯t like they could get much worse from their starting abilities ¨C this patrol would be manageable, if the largest one we¡¯d yet taken on in the months since we¡¯d started the resistance. There¡¯d been some teething issues, and of the initial twelve Sekotans that had survived boot camp, we¡¯d lost four. However, those deaths had ignited something in the younger Sekotans, and our forces had grown to about thirty volunteers. Though admittedly, most weren¡¯t ready for field work and were currently back at either our base camp or the training location ¨C which we¡¯d set up a few klicks away from the cave ¨C with Fenrir.
To say the tuk¡¯ata wasn¡¯t happy about missing a fight would be an understatement, but he¡¯d been wounded by a Vong in the last ambush. While the wound wasn¡¯t infected, thank the Force, I still wanted him to rest and heal, and had gotten him to stay by Fay¡¯s side after some cajoling. While the Sekotans at the base camp couldn¡¯t follow his orders, I knew he¡¯d keep them in line with his presence alone. And probably take out his frustration at missing a fight by growling at anyone who so much as looked at him funny.
Bo had wanted to increase the number of Sekotans we recruited, but I¡¯d been hesitant. With most of our support coming from the younger generations, we¡¯d had about twenty Sekotans who¡¯d wanted to join that I¡¯d rejected. While Bo had no issues with using teenagers as soldiers, she was after all a Mandalorian, I did. Or at least taking them away from their families when they¡¯d never held a blaster before. Another ten had been rejected for simply being, like the two from the first group of Sekotans, a danger to those around them when given a blaster.
Since we had a limited supply of weapons, and Bo was still referring to me holding out on my inventory at times, most of the guards at the base camp or training centre were armed with vibroblades that I¡¯d had stored in my Inventory. Hopefully, in the months ahead, that issue would be overcome as some Sekotans had begun developing blasters made locally. So far, the process hadn¡¯t moved beyond a single practical failure, which thankfully hadn¡¯t been fatal, but it did give me hope that with time we¡¯d have the firepower to engage more than just a patrol every few weeks. Well, so long as the Sekotan elders didn¡¯t shut down the weapon research program being led by the younger members of their society.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
¡°Hammer, set.¡±
I shook my head as Bo¡¯s confirmation came in, but not because of her. The elder Sekotans, while having granted me permission to speak with pockets of the populace, were still preaching that peaceful coexistence with the Vong was the correct path.
It had made both Bo and myself think longingly of the preaching of the New Mandalorians in comparison.
While that would have been annoying as fuck on its own, they¡¯d continued to believe this even after the Vong had grabbed one of the elders and along with three other Sekotans ¨C with the youngest being a pre-teen ¨C locked them in the most deranged torture device I¡¯d ever had the misfortune to have seen. It¡¯d taken all my self-control, which was heavily frayed currently, and a firm hand from Zarkos, to not rush to the torture sight and obliterate the Vong present. According to Sheekla, the screams of those Sekotans had echoed around Middle Distance for several days. Though the one upside was that afterwards, as the elders still preached peace as Sekot¡¯s way, they¡¯d lost influence among the general populace. Not by much, but I¡¯d take any shift that would bring more Sekotans into a position of being willing to help us.
Still, that was a matter for another day, as the null-zones slowly approached, I turned my thoughts to the present. Zarkos¡¯ unit would open fire first, pinning the Vong down for a moment. It wouldn¡¯t be long as the Vong were well-trained and highly skilled and had reacted to blaster fire in previous ambushes with scary speed, but Anvil was simply a distraction. Once the Vong turned their way, I¡¯d drop down into, hopefully, the middle of the Vong patrol and remove one or two quickly before Bo and Simvyl attacked. There was the chance one of us would be accidentally shot by the Sekotans, but so far Zarkos had been keeping them on a tight leash about when and where to fire.
Still, I wasn¡¯t happy about using essentially untrained civilians in a guerrilla war, even if I understood that that was often the case in such wars. At least until the civilians that survived the opening months learnt how to fight by simply surviving battles. And after nearly two months, we were beginning to see that happen, though I was still wary about being in the firing zone of the Sekotans.
The lead Vong came into view, and I frowned. This Vong was armoured like the squad leader we¡¯d encountered after being shot down, and while having one or two of those in a patrol was a more common occurrence, they¡¯d never been taking point. My frown deepened, and that sensation that something was off grew, as the next two Vong came into view, and I saw they were also armoured. By the time the fifth Vong had appeared, I¡¯d realised that this patrol was more heavily armoured than any we¡¯d seen before. Something the fifth Vong made clear.
Unlike the other Vong, this one was covered in a hard shell-like armour that, from what my Force-boosted sight could tell, covered almost every weakness an armour might have. The hands weren¡¯t encased, but part of the vambrace stretched out in a way that¡¯d cover the top of the hand from a strike. While that might normally limit movement, since I knew they could shift the shape of their amphistaffs with seemingly nothing more than a thought, I doubted it was an impediment. Something made even more likely by the odd claws that seemed to have replaced the fingers on one hand. This Vong also had a helm made of the same shell armour, though its face was uncovered which made it the most obvious weak point, though the Vong would know this and fight to avoid a facial strike. Of course, there was always the small chance the Vong had shielding technology similar to what Bo and I had with our Vambraces to protect their faces, but I felt that unlikely as it didn¡¯t fit with their behaviour or technology.
As the sixth Vong came into view, and I offered a silent thanks to the Force that this one wasn¡¯t armoured like the fifth, I started rapidly altering my attack plans. I¡¯d have to take out two if not three of the standard armoured Vong before engaging this new one for Bo and Simvyl to have a fair chance. While Bo would be safe in her armour and could do damage with her beskad and crushgaunts, Simvyl was another matter. Yes, he had armour, but it was durasteel and as had been proven in an early battle to be less than ideal. There, Zarkos¡¯ armour had been hit by a glob from an amphistaff and while the armour had held, it had grown brittle quickly.
The other issue that stood out was that the Vong were far more attentive than usual. Now, that wasn¡¯t to say the other Vong patrols weren¡¯t cautious, but this group was visibly on edge. They were scanning the forest for any hint of movement and when the clawed Vong barked out orders in their language ¨C which always sounded guttural and wrong somehow ¨C the whole patrol slowed. As they gripped their amphistaffs tighter, my concern grew that they knew they were walking into a possible ambush. I used Observe on the clawed Vong and had that confirmed, and as I opened the commlink to call off the ambush, the Force flared.
A scream ripped through the forest, sending birds into the sky, as pain and terror flooded the Force.
¡°Ambush!¡± Zarkos¡¯ voice came through the comms as I saw one of the Sekotans vanish from the minimap and blaster fire erupt from where Anvil team were, though none of it was aimed at the Vong patrol below me.
As a second Sekotan blinked out at the extreme edge of my minimap, I knew I had to act, and dropped down. The world seemed to slow down as the Force powers I used for combat were pushed to their limits, making me a far more dangerous fighter than I¡¯d been merely a second earlier.
The Vong below me was tense, but he hadn¡¯t expected an attack to come from above. The faint howl of the lightsaber ¨C something I always enjoyed hearing as it reminded me that I¡¯d taken down a greater krayt dragon ¨C was the only warning the Vong heard. His head had barely started to move up as my blade slammed into and then sliced clean through his skull. My beskad came down as well, and with the now partially headless Vong¡¯s amphistaff still in its whip configuration, the beskar blade slid between a small gap in its scaled armour and removed the head from the body.
The eyes of the other Vong turned to me, yet before any could attack, one fell, smoke rising from his face where a trio of blaster bolts had struck. Three Vong that I could see moved toward where that fire had come from as Bo and Simvyl emerged from their cover even as the other Vong, including the clawed one, rushed at me.
An amphistaff came thrusting in and while I could block it, I¡¯d be leaving myself in close quarters with three Vong, all of whom had the advantage. I vaulted back, the Force boosting the height and distance I covered and once in mid-flip, thrust my hand toward the Vong that launched the first attack. Twisted red energy raced from my fingertips and struck the Vong in the chest, knocking him back into a nearby tree.
As I landed a scream echoed in the Force, causing me to stumble. I still had my blade in a defensive position though as the clawed Vong reached me. I had covered more ground than the first Vong in less time and its amphistaff flicked toward me rapidly even as it shifted from a whip to a spear. I pivoted, deflecting the staff away with my lightsaber, then as the staff shifted back to a whip, I pulled my blade back and brought my beskad up, slashing the snake head over the snout.
While that drove back the amphistaff, the move to attack had shifted my stance. The third Vong attacking me took advantage and stabbed forward with its staff. A roll of my wrist allowed me to slap away the attack with my lightsaber clipping one of the amphistaff¡¯s eyes, but as I did something slammed into my other shoulder.
I tumbled away, though I quickly regained control, only to find the clawed Vong closing rapidly; its staff coming forward in a dangerous-looking twisting thrust. Not wanting to try to block it head-on, I instead used the Force to flick the dirt at my feet upward, into its face. The dirt got into the Vong¡¯s eyes, and its attack went haywire as it lost sight of me. Taking advantage of that, even as I slipped to one side to avoid the staff as it shifted into a whip and snapped at me, my lightsaber flicked forward, catching the Vong near an organ Zarkos had determined was important. Yet my blade failed to do any damage as the shell armour resisted the plasma of my blade and the tip slid over the armour; a slight darkening of the shell, the only hint I¡¯d even struck it.
Before I could alter my attacks and strike the clawed Vong again, the other two were upon me. The one who I¡¯d blasted with Force Lightning stabbed at me with its staff, forcing me to lean back to avoid the snake head. As I directed it away with my beskad, the blade caught the thing¡¯s eye and sent black ichor flying. Yet even as that staff reared back in pain, I¡¯d moved back and regained my footing, just in time to block an attack from the other Vong with my lightsaber.
That staff shifted even as I pushed the weapon away. Realising that I couldn¡¯t pull my blade back before the staff had shifted and wrapped around my lightsaber, I did something potentially foolish. Tr¨¤kata was a lightsaber trick that Dooku had shown me several years ago yet warned me against using unless I had no choice as if done wrong it left one exposed and without a weapon. The power to my blade vanished in an instant, sending the snake-head flying through nothing and toward me. It snapped at my arm as my blade reignited, catching the Vong holding it on the hand, removing several fingers. As the Vong yanked back its staff, I felt the teeth rip into my skin and saw a health notice appear in the Interface.
I couldn¡¯t give the notice anything more than a passing thought as I rolled back my other shoulder, letting a thrust from the burnt Vong pass by. Taking advantage of the Vong¡¯s extended state, a flick of my wrist had my beskad slide across its scarred chest. The cut wasn¡¯t deep enough to be fatal, mainly as the Vong had just managed to shift its stance by removing one hand from its amphistaff. My blade dug deep, exposing the Vong¡¯s ribcage, but slid out of the body before it reached the throat.
As I stepped forward, wanting to finish off the now injured Vong, movement to my side drew my attention. I turned just in time to see the snake-head of the clawed Vong¡¯s amphistaff ¨C which up close looked larger and more dangerous than those of other Vong ¨C rushing toward me. With my body awkwardly twisted to meet the on-coming Vong, I knew trying to even deflect the attack would be foolish, meaning I had to do something dangerous.
I stepped back, sliding inside the reach of the sliced Vong and its staff, and drove my shoulder into its chest. The impact rattled my teeth, but it further unbalanced the injured Vong and allowed me to drop under the forearm of the Vong and then bring my arm back up and slam my elbow into the arm holding the amphistaff. The snake-head snapped at me as I moved, but it couldn¡¯t reach me as its Vong stumbled away from me, right into the open maw of the clawed Vong¡¯s amphistaff.
As the injured Vong snarled in annoyance ¨C and I hoped pain ¨C my lightsaber came up and clipped its spine, severing the brain¡¯s connection to the body from below its mid-back. The Vong slumped forward onto the clawed Vong¡¯s amphistaff and took that out of play for a moment.
However, any chance I had to finish off the injured Vong or attack the clawed Vong was removed as the scarred Vong rushed at me. Its amphistaff was close, too close for me to block or deflect before it reached my face. Forced to react, the world shifted to silver.
As the light faded, I found myself about ten metres from the trio of Vong, though the injured Vong was now a heap on the ground. An amphistaff was suddenly thrusting toward my face, and I slid a foot back to set my stance, yet my foot caught an upturned root. That unexpected event caused me to stumble to one side, ironically making the scared-Vong¡¯s amphistaff miss me. I took advantage of that by bringing my beskad up in a powerful sweep, severing the head of the weapon as I let myself fall back, rotate and land on my feet.
An instant later the Vong was engulfed in flames. Even as its flesh darkened the Vong seemed unaffected still, it made it pause for just long enough that I could steady myself. As I did, the flames stopped, and I felt a grunt of pain echo within the Force.
Behind the now unarmed Vong, I saw another member of the species slam into Bo, sending her flying into a tree. Logically I knew she was still safe in her armour, but emotionally, I felt my fury rise. The world around me darkened before spears of burgundy energy surged forth, seeking out the Vong who¡¯d dare lay a hand on that which belonged to me, the rage-fuelled lightning never reached its target though as the unarmed Vong had the misfortune of stepping into its path.
The Vong was sent hurtling away, dark-red energy coursing over its body, and slamming it into a tree. The wood went up instantly, engulfing it and the Vong in flames enriched with dark, malevolent energy. Before I could take any further enjoyment from the now burning Vong, Danger Sense warned me of something behind me which was a relief as the Force failed to offer any warning about the Vong.
I turned to see the shell-armoured Vong rushing toward me with the other one from the initial three a few steps behind. The shell-armoured Vong¡¯s amphistaff¡¯s snake-head rushed toward me. My lightsaber flicked up, catching the snake on its snout, and diverting the attack, yet that didn¡¯t do anything about the Vong¡¯s momentum.
¡°Oof!¡± The air fled from my lungs as the Vong¡¯s shoulder slammed into my gut. The force of the impact easily lifted me from my feet. It stopped, letting me fly back and as a gap reappeared between us, the clawed hand slashed in front of me. My robes were rippled with ease, and I was lucky that the attack only grazed my skin, likely leaving deep cuts across my stomach and chest.
I landed and stumbled back, struggling to get my footing as the Vong brought its clawed hand back around, this time planning to skewer me. My beskad barely came up in time, though I found some pleasure in slicing off two of the claws before striking the vambrace and diverting the attack away from me. That enjoyment was short-lived, however, as the other remaining Vong from the initial trio arrived to help the clawed one.
I was forced to leap back from the clawed Vong to have the space to defend against the other Vong, which I did by using my lightsaber to divert an attack of its amphistaff. Yet the Vong was prepared for that and twisted its arms to bring the tail of the staff around. I shifted my weight and slid one foot back, letting the attack sail through the air though the Vong started to counter by rotating its shoulders.
To prevent it from striking me with the flat of its staff, I brought my beskad up and pushed the amphistaff upward. The pressure against my blade suddenly lessened, meaning it was shifting from staff to whip form, but the movement I¡¯d made had left the Vong¡¯s side exposed. My lightsaber found its mark, burning a hole into the Vong¡¯s side just under its armpit. A flick of my wrist had the energy blade rush from the Vong¡¯s chest, rupturing several internal organs and sending smoke caused by the instant cauterization of the cut into the air.
My beskad caught a chink in the amphistaff¡¯s armour even as I turned, and the beskar blade bit down on the living weapon as its wielder slumped to the floor. Yet as the Mandalorian weapon sliced into the amphistaff, I had to flick it away. The clawed Vong had swung at me with its odd hand, and while the attack didn¡¯t impale me as it planned, two of the remaining three claws caught my side and drew blood onto my robes.
Rage boiled up and I brought my lightsaber up rapidly, only for it to be blocked by the shaft of the Vong¡¯s amphistaff. The weapon shifted, trying to wrap around my lightsaber. I shifted my stance to avoid that only for the Vong¡¯s arm to slam into my gut. As I stumbled back, turning as I did, the Vong used the moment to grapple me. The amphistaff came around, snapping toward my face. My blades were both stuck facing downward as my arms were trapped by the Vong in a bear hug. I could hear its disturbing voice chatter in my ear, seemingly revelling in having caught me.
The remaining blocks on my anger uncorked. ¡°Fuck you!¡± the air around me turned a sickly dark red and in an instant, I was freed. My robes were singed, as was my hair, but I was free of the Vong¡¯s grip.
As I turned, I saw he¡¯d been sent hurtling into a boulder, cracks rippling outward from where the Vong had struck it. Seeing that the Vong was still alive made it hard to retain control, but after shaking my head a few times I regained enough to not rush him.
¡°Just fucking die already,¡± I spat out as the Vong pulled itself upright, ignoring the metallic taste in my mouth. I took a step to set my stance, only to wobble and bring a hand to my side. The cuts there, while not deep, had bled heavily, though that only further fuelled my rage.
The Vong shouted something at me in its fucked-up tongue, but I didn¡¯t care to understand what¡¯d said. Only that the fucker was still standing even as its amphistaff slithered over the boulder toward the non-clawed hand. I channelled my rage into my beskar-wielding hand, readying myself to unleash another blast of Force Lightning only for the commlink to crackle into life.
¡°G-get ou-t of he-re!¡± Zarkos¡¯ voice was weak, broken and behind it, the sounds of screaming, blaster fire and inalienable snarling could be heard. ¡°Fi-ight ag-gain.¡±
Before I could respond an explosion rocked the forest, sending dust and debris hurtling around me. Even before it settled, I¡¯d realised the blast had come from the direction of Anvil unit. A glance at my minimap to see that almost all of them were gone, including Zarkos, was accompanied by what sounded like a barking laugh from the Vong.
The laugh enraged me, but the sight of a dozen null-zones racing from the former location of Anvil unit toward where I was focused my mind. ¡°Fall back!¡± I shouted into the commlink. I didn¡¯t want to run, didn¡¯t want to give the motherfucker in front of me the satisfaction of winning, but I knew we¡¯d already lost. If we didn¡¯t bug out now, we¡¯d either join Zarkos or be captured and tortured by the Vong. Memories of my time with Vosa slipped into my thoughts as I promised that I wasn¡¯t going to be captured again and that Zarkos wouldn¡¯t have died in vain.
¡°But¡¡±
¡°NO! Get going!¡± I continued to glare at the clawed Vong as we faced off against each other even as the dust settled. He seemed willing to wait, likely for his reinforcements to arrive, before attacking again, which gave me the time I needed to prep a hastily developed escape plan. ¡°I¡¯ll cover you!¡±
¡°Cam.¡± Bo sounded winded, if not wounded, and I could hear the confusion and concern in her voice. And the rage that burned within her through the Force, yet I knew her concern was aimed squarely at me.
¡°I¡¯m not falling here, just going to buy you some time. Get Simvyl and bug out.¡± I closed the link and depowered my lightsaber. The clawed Vong snorted at that and then banged its fist against its chest, yet I paid his reaction little attention as I hooked my lightsaber and sheathed my beskad. No, all I wanted was to draw on all the rage within me, on the hurt and pain I¡¯d felt over two lifetimes. With that, I dove into the Force, turning it to my will, and embracing the Dark Side. I knew this was dangerous, but it was the only way I could see for us all to escape.
The corners of my vision twitched red. The Vong roared, then charged even as the first of its allies slipped into view. The blood on the armour of the first four Vong, all armoured like the clawed Vong, though only two had similar hands, further fuelled my fury.
¡°Burn motherfuckers!¡±
Fire and twisted, dark red energy erupted from my hands, slamming into the Vong and the ground around them. The rage-empowered destruction spread rapidly, filling the forest around me with an ungodly heat. Snarling screams echoed behind the sound of wood exploding under the heat and power being unleashed.
I smirked as I lowered my hands and stepped back, taking in the carnage I¡¯d unleashed, though I didn¡¯t allow myself to savour it, instead letting the world be enveloped in silver as I used the Force to teleport away.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I winced as I leaned over and ran the rag along the blade of my beskad. While the cuts I¡¯d taken from the clawed Vong hadn¡¯t been infected nor deep, they were a nuisance. Even though they were only, for the most part, minor, it was harder to heal them with the Force, likely a result of them being made by a species and technology that not only seemed unaffected by it, but also appeared to actively repel or hamper the semi-mystical energy field that bound everything together. Or almost everything it seemed. Which would explain why wounds caused by such weapons would be less easily healed by Force-based techniques. All the Force could do was accelerate my healing and numb the pain, which meant wearing bacta patches to help as well. Even though they were working, it was taking longer than I¡¯d like to heal and my injuries flared with pain sporadically.
Still, I was doing better than Simvyl was. While the Cathar had only taken some superficial wounds, which I¡¯d been able to help accelerate the healing of, and he¡¯d managed to kill what I was referring to as a squad-leader Vong, he was struggling with the loss of Zarkos. After reviewing the recording from Bo¡¯s armour, we¡¯d realised the Togrutan had used his thermal detonator to take out several Vong instead of being captured. It was, all things considered, a good way to go, but Simvyl was struggling to cope.
In the space of a half a year he¡¯d lost both Rangers that¡¯d come with them, including the one who¡¯d been training him. While the pair hadn¡¯t commented on it often, it was clear they had a bond similar to what I shared with Fay and Dooku. Not as deep or profound obviously, but just as important to them. Thus Simvyl, in the days since the disastrous ambush, had been unstable and prone to emotional outbursts.
The Sekotans were doing worse. With the best trained members of them now dead ¨C I hoped none had been captured ¨C those that remained were wavering. About half had asked to return to Middle Distance to spend time with their friends and family and while I hoped they¡¯d all come back; I expected some not to. Bo had left this morning with that group and would be back by nightfall unless she had to move slower due to increased Vong patrols.
A gentle growl from Fenrir drew my focus. Since I¡¯d returned Fenrir had been my constant shadow, and if I didn¡¯t know any better he was doing so not just to keep an eye on me, but to remind me that he felt things would¡¯ve gone differently if he¡¯d been there. Though his constant presence had made last night a little awkward when Bo came to sleep with me. We hadn¡¯t done anything beyond sleeping, which was different as every other time we were together, it had turned into a battle for dominance, which she seemed to enjoy losing even if she never made it too easy on me. Still, I¡¯d been grateful for the company, and I suspected she felt the same way. When I¡¯d woken, she¡¯d already left to escort the Sekotans home.
¡°No matter how much you think otherwise, you being there wouldn¡¯t have changed anything.¡± I muttered to Fenrir, which drew a snort and a shake of the head from the large beast. While he couldn¡¯t speak, he was scarily intelligent and when combined with what I could sense from him within the Force, I rarely had any difficulty understanding him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter how much you think otherwise, it¡¯s the truth.¡±
Fenrir stood, did a full body shake, the ones that reminded me of a dog, before he walked around in a circle. Eventually he dropped back down, his head resting on his front paws. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to argue anymore and was going to return to just sitting by my side ¨C to hide that he was trying to guard me ¨C I resumed cleaning my beskad. While it wasn¡¯t a rifle from my former life, cleaning it brought me the same sense of calm and centeredness that rifle-cleaning often brought. While Alchaka worked better for centring myself within the Force, cleaning a weapon was an older, and more stabilising thing for me in times of crisis.
Time seemed to melt away as the rag moved methodically over the blade, soaking up the black blood of the Vong though I was always careful to avoid the razor-sharp edge. Neither the rag nor my finger would survive sliding over that, something I¡¯d discovered by accident not long after getting the weapon.
Eventually, I sensed someone approaching. A look at my minimap and reaching out through the Force let me know it was Simvyl. While my bond with him wasn¡¯t on par with someone like Serra, never mind Bo or my masters, it was growing stronger and that allowed me to sense more of what he was feeling. He was still angry, but there was determination overriding it.
¡°Morning,¡± I said as he came closer. A quick use of Observe let me know he was hungry ¨C hardly a surprise as the only ration pack opened before I got to the hovercart storing them was from Bo ¨C and was conflicted about things. Not wanting to pry, even if I knew he needed to talk, I kept silent and returned to cleaning the blade.
Simvyl moved closer, gave Fenrir a wary look, which was ignored by the lazing tuk¡¯ata, before sitting down nearby. Still, I kept cleaning my blade. If he wanted to talk, he would, and if he just wanted silent company, that¡¯s what I¡¯d give him. Anything else would likely result in him pulling back.
¡°How¡¯d you manage it?¡± He asked after nearly ten minutes of silence.
I stopped cleaning the blade, though I was glad to see the last of the blood was off it and looked over at him. I had an idea of what he was asking about, but I didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions.
¡°When¡ When Master Fay was almost killed, you lost control, you-¡± he paused and looked away. When he looked back, I saw the lack of sleep in his eyes and the haunted expression he wore more clearly along with the matted fur around the eyes. ¡°You went dark, stopped being a Jedi. I remember the eyes.¡± He shivered involuntarily. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them when we¡¯ve fought the Vong since.¡±
He found some inner strength and looked me in the eyes. ¡°I swore to you that if you turned, I¡¯d kill you. Yet Zar¡ Kekda said it was fine.¡± A sleeve came up to wipe his eyes. ¡°He said Master Fay was the closest thing you had to a mother. Seeing her badly hurt and lashing out as you did was a perfectly normal reaction, even if it wasn¡¯t how a Jedi should behave. Yet I- I¡¯ve seen that rage, that anger in your eyes in every battle since then. You lose control, yet don¡¯t. And around the camp, you seem fine.¡±
I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°If someone says they¡¯re fine, then they¡¯re likely using the word wrong.¡± The fur around Simvyl¡¯s eyes tightened. ¡°If someone who¡¯s gone through what we¡¯ve gone through says they¡¯re fine, then they¡¯d better mean Freaked out, Insecure, Neurotic, and Emotional because otherwise they¡¯re kriffing lying.¡±
I suspected he might bring up my behaviour since Fay went down, as it was close to what he was dealing with regarding Zarkos. Though dropping the acronym meaning of F.I.N.E. wasn¡¯t something I expected to ever do in this life. I was also surprised to hear Zarkos was so relaxed, at least outwardly, about me channelling my anger in battle. He had to have known that wasn¡¯t the Jedi way, but he had allowed it. Possibly that was due to him being Togrutan as, while humanoid, they weren¡¯t human and thus had differing moral standards. That said, it did explain why Zarkos had offered to listen if I wanted to talk about what had happened to Fay. I¡¯d never taken him up on it, mainly as we¡¯d never been that close and I had Bo to rely on instead, but it was generous of him to have made that offer.
Still, I knew I needed the anger burning inside me to fight against the Vong. They were a league or two above anything I¡¯d dealt with before, and while channelling the Dark Side so willingly was dangerous, the one time I¡¯d relied on more common Jedi Force techniques the battle had been a hundred times harder than those beforehand. To say nothing of those since. I knew the Dark Side was dangerous, and I knew I was playing with fire, but in the simple maths of this war, I knew I had no chance but to keep doing so and do my best to not let the Dark Side consume me.
¡°As for each day, it¡¯s a challenge. Every night before I close my eyes, and every morning when I open them, I see Fay on the ground, bleeding with a Vong standing over her.¡± I closed my eyes and pushed away the memories as I didn¡¯t need to draw on them now, nor let anyone know how much those were mixing with the still occurring ones regarding Vosa and making my nights hard to manage if I didn¡¯t use Player¡¯s Mind or have Bo beside me. ¡°The rage inside, when I see any Vong, screams at me to hurt it, kill it, to burn this entire planet to ash to ensure I kill every last one of them.¡± I blinked as a soothing aura flowed through me. Looking down, I saw that my fingers had subconsciously moved for the necklace Fay and Dooku had given me for my thirteenth birthday. The aura contained within the gem helped push down the fury that burned within me. At least enough that I could continue without any risk of losing control.
¡°I know it¡¯s wrong to have these thoughts, that it¡¯s the Dark Side trying to twist my mind, but I know I need the power the rage grants. I¡¯m sure once Master Fay recovers she¡¯ll take me and spend weeks, if not months, talking with me about my actions on this world, but to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t regret anything I¡¯ve done to the Vong.¡± My gaze drifted from Simvyl toward the cave entrance. A gentle flame in the Force, one growing stronger, let me know Bo was on her way back. She was still outside the range of my minimap, but she would soon be back at the camp, back at my side.
I continued as I turned back to Simvyl. ¡°I¡¯m sure that once we¡¯re off this world, once it¡¯s safe from the Vong, I¡¯ll have to figure out a recompense for using my anger. To learn to let go.¡± Or at least some method to hide its use from other Force users as the High Council would have kittens if they sensed my current Force aura. ¡°But for now, I need the edge the rage provides.¡± Realising I¡¯d waffled slightly, I shifted focus. ¡°Now, what I¡¯m doing, in using my rage to give me an edge, might not work for you. Or it might. I honestly can¡¯t say. All I ask is that, over the coming weeks and months, you remember Zarkos¡¯ teachings, take them to heart and not let the anger consume you. Now, that¡¯s not to say that, once we¡¯re free of this world and these damn aliens, you should hold onto the anger, but trying to ignore it or cut it off, especially while the wound is still fresh, would be like cutting off an arm or a leg. You can¡¯t deny it, but you can¡¯t let it define you. You have to, somehow, learn to focus it, when needed, to give you an edge against those responsible for Zarko¡¯s death.¡±
With my piece said, I leaned back, my hand still clutching the gem in my necklace. Simvyl looked away from me, picking a random spot on the ground to focus on. While I¡¯d rambled a bit, I felt the message I¡¯d been wanting to get over had reached him, now he just had to take it in, understand, and then apply it.
¡°You¡¯re not what I expected from a Jedi,¡± he finally muttered. I laughed at that.
¡°Yeah, I get that a lot.¡± I considered just letting the comment slide, only to remember that months ago, when we were trekking to Middle Distance, he¡¯d revealed a little about his past. ¡°Then again, how I ended up in the Order is pretty far from the norm.¡± I sensed his curiosity, along with the faint hope of a distraction as I continued. ¡°I only joined the Jedi when I was eight and I reached the temple by flying the ship my grandfather¡¯s killers had used when they¡¯d come to our house.¡± His eyes widened and I laughed. ¡°Aye, that¡¯s most people¡¯s reaction. But honestly, that¡¯s the least crazy part. You see I was born in the Old Republic and, technically, I¡¯m nearly four thousand years old. Plus, long before I was born, my great-grandfather turned to the Dark Side and almost destroyed the Republic, only being saved from that fate by the woman who¡¯d eventually become his wife.¡±
¡°That¡¯s, uh, something?¡± I laughed hard at his reaction. The combination of his face looking like he didn¡¯t understand what he¡¯d heard mixed with the tonal shift as he spoke was amusing as hell. Beside me, I felt and heard Fenrir chortle, though the sound from him, as always, sounded more like a threat of violence than him finding something amusing.
¡°Aye.¡± I shifted my beskad to place it across my lap. ¡°I can tell you more of my story. Though I¡¯ll warn you that it doesn¡¯t exactly get normal.¡± As I spoke, I pulled a small stone from my belt. While the beskar blade kept its edge easily, I still felt a need to sharpen it when I could. The action, much like cleaning it, brought me a sense of peace that didn¡¯t rely on the Force.
Simvyl laughed, though there was some nervousness in the chuckle. ¡°At this point, I¡¯d take that over¡¡± his words died off as his mind was brought back to what was dominating his thoughts. The small spark of fire in his eyes that¡¯d come out as we¡¯d talked about something other than the war faded, but I wasn¡¯t willing to let it go completely. As Fenrir rubbed against my leg, annoyed I¡¯d stopped scratching him so I could sharpen my blade, I decided to keep going with my story. Perhaps tales of my time in the Temple would distract him from his troubles long enough he¡¯d gain some peace. And maybe it would allow my mind to focus on something more than the debacle of an ambush from a few days ago.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I sat in the cave, though in a different section from where Fay was resting and stared at the holocrons resting on my bed. Most of them had offered nothing of interest, or even hinted at having useful data, which was why my attention was on the pair in front of me. One had belonged to my mother, and while I enjoyed listening to the few stories she¡¯d placed on it, many of the files were restricted by her gatekeeper ¨C the term used for the representation of a person within a holocron ¨C until I was at least a knight. Even if I could convince it I was a Knight, I doubted the restricted files would be of any help with the Vong, which is why most of my focus was on the other holocron. That of King Adas.
Normally I wouldn¡¯t risk bringing out the Sith king¡¯s holocron as it had a presence that affected others, but given I was alone in the cave ¨C if one discounted the comatose Fay ¨C this was as good a moment as any to examine it.
Currently, Bo and Simvyl were away carrying out recon on the Vong base to the south. While I doubted that we¡¯d be attacking it at any point in the future, not least due to our recent losses, it gave Simvyl something to do beyond mope around the base camp with a chip the size of Alderaan on his shoulder. Oddly, Bo had spoken to him about focusing that anger, mentioning how Mandalorians are taught to harness it and not let it harness them. While I was amused that her words sounded similar to my thinking on using the Dark Side, the bigger shock had been how Simvyl actively listened without commenting on the issues between their people. Hell, Bo had even opened up slightly about her feelings when her sister-in-law and nephew had been killed by Death Watch in the Battle of Sundari and how that rage, that drive for revenge had needed focusing to be of any use.
I¡¯d spoken with her before they¡¯d left about opening up to Simvyl, as it was a rare thing for her to do even with me; save during some post-sex moments. She¡¯d waved it off by saying the Cathar needed reassurance and guidance, otherwise he¡¯d be a liability to us. While that was accurate, it didn¡¯t feel like the whole truth. Still, instead of using Observe to confirm that, I¡¯d taken her at her word and dropped the matter.
Fenrir had wanted to go with them, but I¡¯d not let him. I knew he was feeling cooped up, but the tuk¡¯ata had even less control than the Cathar and would likely attack any Vong that came too close, placing them all in danger. To let him feel better, I¡¯d told him to go explore the surrounding forest. He''d bounded off almost immediately and from the feeling of satisfaction I¡¯d felt about ten minutes ago, he¡¯d likely found and killed himself a meal.
That had started after our first battle with the Vong, and I had to suspect it was because we were now regularly seeing combat; drawing out his inherent nature as an alpha predator. So far, I hadn¡¯t sensed anything within the Force to hint that the planet was unnerved by this, but it was something I¡¯d have to keep an eye on as a feral tuk¡¯ata would be a problem for any bar me to control.
Still, with me having had peace and quiet in the cave ¨C the Sekotans around the base camp knew not to disturb me ¨C I¡¯d still not opened Adas¡¯ holocron in the hour I¡¯d been staring at it. I¡¯d tried to look him up in the Jedi Archives during my recovery in the temple, but there¡¯d been nothing to find. Not even a brief mention of him. That meant that either he was such a dangerous Sith that knowledge of him had been restricted to all but the highest members of the Order, or he was someone they knew nothing about. Of the two, I felt the latter was more likely as if information about Adas was restricted, someone should¡¯ve asked me about my research, which hadn¡¯t happened.
Like the Sith training holocron, Adas¡¯s was shaped like a triangular pyramid which made it far different from the cuboid shape of most Jedi ones. In fact, the only Jedi holocron that wasn¡¯t a cuboid was the Great Holocron which was much larger than any other holocron I¡¯d seen and a pentagonal dodecahedron. This holocron also stood out as the edging was made of something that looked and felt like obsidian with engravings in it. Those had to be Sith runes, but I had no idea what any of them meant and no way was I going to search for information on those in the Jedi Temple. And then there was the presence the holocron radiated.
Unlike any other holocron, this one radiated power in a way even the Great Holocron failed to do. Due to its age, I knew that Adas must¡¯ve been one of the Sith species and possibly, one of the very first holocrons ever created. Certainly older than the Great Holocron, which was over ten thousand years newer. And then there was the feeling it generated every time I pulled it from my Inventory. An overwhelming urge to activate it flooded my mind whenever it was in the open, calling to me in a way I simply didn¡¯t understand. Whispering promises of the power contained within that I could bend to my will. Which was why until now, I¡¯d rarely ever removed it from my Inventory, never mind considered opening it. Still, it was the only option I had to learn any power that¡¯d help with the Vong, or even, I hoped, with removing some of the restrictions on Dark Side Suppression.
That was a power I¡¯d discovered a few days ago when considering how to remove or hide my usage of the Dark Side from others. While it would do exactly what the name implied, it had a nasty restriction. Until I was shown by a skilled Dark Side user how to properly use the power, I was looking at a massive penalty to XP growth. I¡¯d had the power running non-stop since I¡¯d discovered it, and in the days since, only gone two levels. At that rate, I¡¯d have to be away from other Force users for years before I¡¯d feel comfortable about them not sensing my Dark Side taint.
With that in mind and having felt I¡¯d prepared myself against the influence of the holocron for long enough, I closed my eyes. My mind reached out into the Force, easily finding the dark abyss close to me and pushed against it. Activating this holocron was unlike any I had before. Even the Sith training holocron only needed a gentle rub with the Force, Adas¡¯ holocron seemed to actively fight me. It swatted away my push aggressively, which irritated me. I pushed back harder, but again it rejected my presence. Realising this was a test, I pushed at it once more, letting some of my bottled fury empower the attempt. That seemed to do the trick as I felt a reaction from the Holocron. Not letting me in per se, but more accepting I was at least worthy of speaking with its gatekeeper.
¡°Ja''ak!¡± my eyes shot open at the alien word, and I saw the gatekeeper, though I couldn¡¯t be sure it was Adas. It was impossible to determine height from such a small hologram, but the figure looked imposing. He was clad head to toe in armour that, if seen in the flesh, I instinctively knew would seem to draw in the light. There was some different colouration on the crest of the helm which matched the cloak that bellowed in a fictional wind behind it, and in one hand was an axe that looked to be about sixty per cent of the figure¡¯s height. ¡°Naugast. Aras tu jidai ax jen''jidai?¡±
I blinked in confusion at the strange, yet oddly powerful, words the gatekeeper was using. Worried the thing couldn¡¯t speak Basic, I activated Compulsion, only for its next words to be in Basic. ¡°You are powerful in the Force, yet you are not a Sith, that much I can tell. Nor are you a Rakatan.¡± My brow rose at hearing that race mentioned. ¡°Hmm, you know about the Rakatans? Unexpected and interesting. So tell me, are you one of the weak-willed Jedi that Nadd spoke of, or someone drawn to my knowledge by a desire to learn how to properly use your gifts?¡±
While the words had an odd accent to them, possibly from learning Basic the last time it¡¯d been active ¨C whenever that was ¨C they were spoken with a regal grace and power one would expect of a king or emperor. Yet, before I could ponder that, or consider my reply, a warning notice appeared in the Interface.
WARNING!
Mind manipulation field detected!
...
I snarled at realising the holocron was trying to manipulate me and slammed on Player¡¯s Mind. With my emotions suppressed and the influence, weak as it was since the field had only just appeared, blocked, I felt the unnatural calm engulf my mind.
¡°What blasphemy is this?!¡± The gatekeeper raged, not giving me time to wonder why the holocron felt a need to attempt to manipulate me. ¡°You dare dull your senses in my presence!¡±
I knew that if my emotions weren¡¯t under lock and key, I¡¯d have responded aggressively. Yes, the holocron could, like Jedi Masters, sense when I used my special ability, but the fact it reacted like that revealed something about it. ¡°I do so dare when I sense someone, or something, trying to alter my perceptions and manipulate me into actions I might not otherwise choose.¡± Logically arguing with a twenty-seven thousand year-old holocron was likely not the smartest choice, but I knew subservience also wasn¡¯t the way to go. Perhaps responding calmly was also a mistake, but it was the better choice. ¡°My mind is mine alone, and not for others to influence. Particularly those whose time has long since passed.¡±
I felt the air around me grow cooler as cold, hardened fury emanated from the holocron. ¡°Were I still living, I would rip your bones from your body one by one, taking time to ensure you felt every second of the action, and then grind them to dust in front of your eyes. I would then savour your blood before feasting on your still-warm corpse, before turning your skull into a goblet to remember your foolish behaviour.¡±
That was a very dark response, and if I hadn¡¯t been using Player¡¯s Mind, might¡¯ve drawn an instant, and illogical reaction from me. I could tell this first meeting with Adas¡¯ gatekeeper was going south, but I understood that being the one to shut off the holocron would be seen as a sign of weakness by the gatekeeper. ¡°If you were living, I have no doubt you¡¯d attempt to do as you threaten, though I doubt we¡¯d ever speak given your race has long since left the galaxy. Since you aren¡¯t alive, I will instead make clear that I am not, like those you may have taught before, a puppet to control and live vicariously through.¡±
The gatekeeper glared at me. After years of facing Bo, I knew when a helm-wearing figure was doing that. If it could, I was sure it would use the Force to burn me to ash where I stood. ¡°Until you are ready to listen with an open mind and show the respect a child should give to their elders, our conversation.¡±
The holocron blinked out as the cold feeling in the cave slid away. ¡°Wonderful,¡± I muttered as I released Player¡¯s Mind. That had gone bad, though, in retrospect, it could¡¯ve been worse. The fact the gatekeeper expected another talk meant it was at least intrigued by my strength in the Force. Still, I needed time to decide how to handle that next meeting. If I wished to learn from King Adas, I needed a method beyond Player¡¯s Mind to help me stay in control.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
A few days later, I removed Adas¡¯ holocron from my Inventory once more. Bo and Simvyl were due back in by the end of the week, and if I wanted to learn anything from the holocron, I needed to start now.
I activated a timer on my vambrace, setting a clear limit to how long I was willing to allow the holocron to manipulate me. Then, after taking a few deep breaths to prepare myself, I closed my eyes, brought forth the rage boiling deep within me and pushed against the holocron inside the Force. While there was a challenge, it wasn¡¯t as blunt as before, meaning either the gatekeeper recognised my Force Aura, or because I was drawing on my anger straight away, it was less inclined to reject my demand that it open.
¡°So, you have come grovelling back in understanding that your knowledge pales in comparison to mine.¡± If it was possible for a hologram to look smug under armour, Adas¡¯ gatekeeper pulled it off perfectly.
¡°I admit that there are things I wish to learn about the Force that I can¡¯t learn from a Jedi. Nor risk by trial and error.¡± I ignored the warning from the Interface as I spoke. ¡°That said, I¡¯m not going to become your minion, nor follow the teachings of the Sith Order.¡±
Something that sounded like a growl came from Adas. ¡°What is the status of those imposters?¡±
I took a moment to consider his reaction. I¡¯d hoped drawing a line between him and the Sith Order would let him know I suspected he was a true Sith, but the reaction was unexpected. ¡°They last fought openly a thousand years ago and lost. Since then, while most Jedi and the Republic at large believe them to be dead and gone, I doubt that to be the case.¡±
¡°How so?¡±
¡°For thousands of years, the Sith Order fought against the Jedi and Republic and always, in the end, lost. Now, I believe they¡¯ve gone underground and are working from the shadows to destabilize the Republic. Or perhaps even take it over from within.¡± As I spoke, I could feel the rage from the holocron grow as a strange, almost debilitating wave of power surged outward.
¡°Those cowards!¡± Adas snarled, the holocron seeming to visibly vibrate in fury. ¡°To hide in the shadows, to feign non-existence. This is not the way of a True Sith!¡± I stayed silent, holding my ground under the onslaught of corrupted power that emanated from the holocron as it raged at what had become of those who took the name Sith. ¡°If I was alive I would¡¡±
¡°Forgive me, but you¡¯re not.¡± Its helm glared at me, and I felt as if the weight of a thousand suns was pushing down upon my shoulders. ¡°I, however, am. And I¡¯ve made it my goal to defeat these Sith, whatever it takes.¡± There were lines I wasn¡¯t willing to cross, and I hoped I never had to approach them, but failing to stop Sidious and Plagueis ¨C assuming my being here altered his fate ¨C would mean the death of myself and everyone I knew and cared for.
¡°While I don¡¯t believe you are willing to go as far as youmust, I can sense the strength of your conviction. And the raw, untrained power you wield.¡± His helm looked over me slowly as if grading me for the slaughter. ¡°If you had been born Sith, I would¡¯ve considered you as a potential apprentice. Perhaps, given time, even a worthy heir. Sadly, you are not, being nothing more than a weak, powerless Human.¡±
I knew he was goading me, that he wanted me to prove my power. While part of me wanted to not give him the satisfaction of getting a response, I knew that failing to prove myself here and now, after the disaster of our first conversation, ran a real risk of destroying any chance I had of learning from a true Sith. Of potentially learning techniques lost to the aeons that even the Sith of this era knew nothing of.
¡°I have power,¡± I replied slowly, letting my anger rush forward and summon Force Lightning, ¡°and I can wield it. However, I know that there is much I don¡¯t understand, and I won¡¯t allow the twisted whispers of the Force to control me. I will control it.¡± As I spoke, I kept unravelling my anger. Toward the Vong, the High Council, Vosa, Palpatine, everyone. Until the corners of my sight drew dark as the light within the cave was swallowed by my lightning. I could feel my control slipping, could hear the faint, inaudible whispers of the Force mixing with the darkest recesses of my mind. They wanted me to use them, use my power, and bend all to my will.
Yet I was the one in control, not it.
Slowly, fighting against myself, I reined in my fury, my darker, more unhinged self, and light slowly returned to the cave.
¡°Hmm, yes. You have¡ potential. You have impressed me, young Human, and earned the opportunity to study at my feet. But you are still far from proving yourself worthy to be my apprentice.¡±
I had no intention of letting that happen, of letting him mould me into what he wanted. Yet at least now he was willing to, I hoped, teach me, at the very least, how to hide the savagery within.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I looked over the holographic map being projected by Bo¡¯s helm on the ground before me. It showed the Vong base, and frankly what I saw was concerning. We¡¯d scouted it out early in our campaign, mainly to get an idea of the Vong forces and how regularly patrols left. At that time, it was beyond us taking, but seeing what it¡¯d become since made it clear that even if we¡¯d escaped their counter-ambush unscathed, we were losing this war.
Initially, there looked to be support for maybe sixty Vong with only a simple outer wall and four cannon emplacements on the corners of the base. Now, months later, the place looks to be around three times the size, with buildings for, potentially, four times the number of Vong. The walls had risen to nearly ten metres, appearing to have grown in a manner similar to the Sekotan buildings. Though where the Sekotan buildings felt inviting and natural, the Vong¡¯s felt wrong. As if something terrible had twisted nature into its darkest possible form.
The four cannon emplacements had expanded to twenty, with each cannon having grown to a larger size than the initial four. The base only had two entrances, with each guarded by four cannons and, from what the hologram suggested, a minimum of four Vong.
¡°This is¡ well, to call it not good is an understatement.¡± I muttered as I moved my attention to the base¡¯s interior. The central building looked more like a starship. Or at least one that¡¯d been taken and thrown in a blender then covered in growth after being left abandoned on a world for centuries. Around it were other buildings, but their functions were impossible to tell simply from looking at them. ¡°How well-manned are the cannons?¡±
¡°Single Vong units, though there are regular patrols outside the walls that work to keep the local vegetation back.¡± Bo replied even as the hologram shifted as she controlled it with her vambrace. ¡°The closest we saw the forest get was around fifteen metres and the area was littered with the dead remains of dozens of animals and at least four Sekotans.¡±
¡°This is good, great even, but we can¡¯t act on it.¡± I spoke slowly, my focus shifting to Simvyl. Ever since they¡¯d returned, I hadn¡¯t even had to try to sense the rage burning within him. Before he¡¯d left, it¡¯d been wild, almost uncontrolled, but now, it was focused, burning white-hot. I knew even without Observe ¨C which I¡¯d used for confirmation ¨C that he wanted to attack this base; the sooner the better.
Bo¡¯s eyes shifted to Simvyl for a split-second, but that was enough to confirm she was concerned about his anger as well. ¡°I, we, were thinking a raid would be a smarter choice. Just something to show them we¡¯re still here, still fighting.¡±
¡°And how would that work? Even with Fenrir, we¡¯d be four against, what a hundred? Two?¡± While there were no Vong marked on the map, based on its size alone, it could hold, if they billeted anything like I¡¯d done in Iraq and Afghanistan, up to four hundred in those various buildings. Though that would mean supplies being brought in on regular transports, which was something we¡¯d been seeing for months.
¡°Couldn¡¯t you do as you did in Tantajoc?¡±
I shook my head at that. ¡°There¡¯s a multitude of reasons why that wouldn¡¯t work here. First and foremost is that the Vong are leagues above a group of backwater pirates and slavers. They¡¯ll be far more attentive and prepared for an attack. Second, that base had reasonably common laser cannons, meaning a few strikes at key locations guaranteed their destruction. The Vong weapons¡ even with recordings of them firing on local fauna, we lack an understanding of how they work. Or even if they¡¯d explode if I attacked them.¡± Bo seemed to be accepting of this, but my rejection was doing nothing for Simvyl¡¯s growing anger. ¡°Now, if we had a few more months to observe them, we might be able to attempt a hit and run attack. However, even if, by some miracle, we managed to breach their walls and disable enough defences, where exactly would we attack?¡± As I spoke, my hand drifted over the base¡¯s interior. ¡°While the central building would logically be their command centre, can you confirm that it is? And where do the Vong bunk?¡± Normally, I¡¯d have asked about their weaponry, but since their main weapon was organic and seemingly connected to them, and we¡¯d not seen any use of grenades or heavy explosives, I felt they didn¡¯t have any, at least not at this base.
¡°That seemingly overgrown ship has the largest footfall. We¡¯ve tagged on average fifty different Vong going in and out from it.¡± Bo pointed at two buildings near the central location. ¡°These two see more footfall and given their location and the fact the Vong going into it are generally the lowest tier of warriors we¡¯ve faced; I feel these are their barracks. And possibly a canteen.¡± She paused and smirked. ¡°Given we had a few weeks to monitor them, my armour was able to start tracking the slight variances in their armour and markings to help pin down that there¡¯s somewhere in the region of a hundred and thirty Vong in the base. Most are the rank and file, with fifteen per cent being the ¨C as you designated them ¨C squad leaders. The new ones we encountered in the last ambush,¡± I glanced at Simvyl to see him baring his teeth ¨C ¡°only number around a dozen, including the one whose claws you cut. On top of that, there are two others with another set of armour, those must be the base commanders.¡±
I nodded along as she spoke. While it was a relief that there weren¡¯t too many of the shell-armoured Vong in the base, one was one too many with the overall number of Vong. And then there¡¯s their commanders. Those, if I was judging the Vong correctly, were probably just as skilled as the shell-armoured Vong, if not more so. All in all, the base was too well-defended and manned for even a lightning raid to work. Not without at least two of the three of us here dying in the attack.
¡°We need to hit them! They need to pay! For what they did to Zarkos! And the Sekotans!¡± Simvyl all but hissed out, his ears leaning back as he bared his teeth. From the look Bo gave me, it was clear she wanted me to handle this.
¡°We do, and we will. But I¡¯m not going to throw away lives in an attack that, given our current strength, would all but destroy our forces.¡± I kept my tone soft but firm, not wanting to shout back at him but, I hoped, making it clear I was putting my foot down. ¡°Throwing away our lives, and the people we¡¯re trying to help, for simple vengeance, isn¡¯t something Zarkos would¡¯ve wanted.¡±
¡°They have to pay!¡± He moved toward me, stepping into the hologram. From elsewhere in the cave, I heard Fenrir growl even as Bo slid one hand to a blaster.
Seeing no way out of this but to confront him, I stepped forward, though I made no move to grip a weapon. Mainly because if he did anything stupid, I¡¯d have him down on the ground faster than he could blink with the Force enhancing my actions. ¡°They do, and as I said, they will, but until you can learn to control yourself, to focus that rage on those that deserve it, you¡¯re banned from both any potential base assault and ambushes.¡± His eyes narrowed, making the slits in them even more prominent somehow and reminding me once more that I wasn¡¯t dealing with a human. ¡°If you¡¯ve got a problem with my orders, we can go outside right now, and I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you until you understand who¡¯s in charge.¡± As I spoke, I activated Force Aura. That was one of the two things I¡¯d learnt from Adas ¨C the other being how to hide my Dark Side taint which removed the restrictions on Dark Side Suppression ¨C after I¡¯d done enough to earn the change to become his apprentice. Force Aura allowed me to let my power in the Force wash over an area. With time, it would reach a point where, according to Adas, all but the most powerful Force users would feel uneasy near me ¨C if I so wished ¨C but for now, it was still Novice level.
Simvyl stepped closer, his fingers flexing to expose his claws, and I pushed more of my barely restrained fury into Force Aura. That seemed to do the trick as, rather unexpectedly to anyone else, the Cather stopped. He blinked and widened his eyes, though they stayed focused on me. For a few moments I felt he might still attack, but instead, he started moving back. He never turned, not until he was far enough from me that we couldn¡¯t attack each other, and even then, kept his eyes upon me until he¡¯d slipped out of the cave.
Once that happened, I pulled my rage back inside and deactivated Force Aura. While I was impressed that it¡¯d worked so well, I hoped this moment didn¡¯t cost me too much of his loyalty.
¡°What was that?¡± I turned at Bo¡¯s words. Her eyes were wide, a fire burning in them and as her chest rose and fell impressively, her cheeks turned rosy. Even without the Force, or having learnt her intimate secrets, I¡¯d be able to tell she was turned on by my little display of dominance. Just as she¡¯d been, in hindsight, after each of the battles I¡¯d fought in where she¡¯d been present. How I¡¯d missed them until Observe had revealed her feelings for me was embarrassing, but now they were as clear as the lone cloud on a clear day.
Bo being turned on by battle and prowess, both in combat and in situations like what¡¯d just happened, fit her perfectly. So far it hadn¡¯t developed at a moment where she couldn¡¯t control it, or at least suppress it long enough to get me alone to scratch her itch. Yet, I worried one day it would.
I pulled Adas¡¯ holocron from my Inventory, enjoying that I didn¡¯t have to hide the action by reaching into my robes or belt pouches first. ¡°Something I learnt from this, a Sith holocron.¡± There was a part of me that felt I might be revealing too much to Bo, but I felt safe in her loyalty. The last time I¡¯d used Observe on her ¨C just before she¡¯d left on the recon mission ¨C she considered me an Honoured/Confidant/Lover. The first two of those were the second highest levels I could get to with my reputation and friendship and based on the names of the highest levels ¨C Worshipped and Follower ¨C I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted her to reach those levels. Not if the names hinted at blind obedience. ¡°I only managed to get the gatekeeper, basically the intelligence that runs a holocron, to reveal that and a basic method for how to hide the fact I use the Dark Side.¡±
For a brief moment, Bo looked confused. ¡°The Jedi.¡± The words weren¡¯t a question, meaning she understood my concern.
¡°Aye. When we get off this rock and return to civilization, they¡¯ll sense what I¡¯ve done here. How I¡¯ve done it. And either they¡¯ll lock me up or, given my family history, have me executed.¡± To be fair, I wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d do the latter, but it¡¯s what I¡¯d do in their place. Better to remove the threat now than lock it away and let it fester into something far, far worse.
¡°If they do that, I¡¯ll kill them.¡± Bo stepped toward me, the fire in her eyes drawing me in like a moth to a flame. ¡°You¡¯re Mando¡¯ade. We¡¯d go to war with the Jetii if they did that.¡± The conviction in her voice was complete, which was downright scary. And sexy as hell.
¡°I know you would,¡± I replied, taking a step toward her as we both walked through the hologram of the Vong base. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you dying for me.¡± I stopped as we came close enough that I struggled to not grab hold of her and claim her once more. ¡°Besides, if what I¡¯ve learnt from King Adas can help, they¡¯ll never know what walks amongst them.¡±
Her lips twitched before she licked them enticingly. ¡°What else has it taught you?¡± one hand came up, gripping the front of my robes.
I stepped closer, letting my breath caress her face. ¡°Let me show you.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I gently dabbed the cloth over Fay¡¯s face as she kept herself in a healing trance that mimicked a coma. Even without using Observe, I could feel her slowly growing stronger in the Force, though that special power was giving me a rough timeline based on how slowly her health was creeping upward. There¡¯d only been a few percentage points of increase in the near month since the counter-ambush, but any change was a massive encouragement for me. Particularly since the previous half year or so since she¡¯d been attacked, there¡¯d been no change in her status.
Provided her rate of recovery held, it would be at least another month, possibly two, before she woke, which was more of a good thing than bad. It was good in the sense that it¡¯d give me at least a month of running Dark Side Suppression to further improve the power. It had been active constantly since I discovered it, and with the restriction removed, it was going up at about three levels per day. If given another thirty-five or so days, I¡¯d comfortably have it to the Master strata - if not just into Savant - which, I hoped, would be enough to hide most of my Dark Side usage from even her.
After making sure her face was clean, and then doing the same for her arms and legs up to her knees ¨C I refused to go further as it felt like an invasion of privacy ¨C I stood and walked toward the cave entrance. As I grew closer, the sound of movement from outside filtered in. Currently, we were working on training up another group of Sekotans. While it wasn¡¯t something I felt happy about, due to the lives we¡¯d lost, since the Vong¡¯s counter-ambush had gotten back to Middle Distance, we¡¯d seen a large uptick in recruits. With only Bo, Simvyl, and myself to train them, we couldn¡¯t take them all on, but Bo had found a use for those not taken yet.
While we didn¡¯t want them causing trouble with the Vong inside the settlement, that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t watch and track the Vong that moved in or near their homes. Those with any mechanical expertise were shifted to help with developing Sekotan blasters with, according to the last meeting I¡¯d had with Gann and Sheekla, a working prototype likely ready for us to take the next time I met them. I knew there¡¯d be issues with this new weapon, but it was a massive step on the path to arming the Sekotans properly. Not least as we¡¯d lost almost all our blaster rifles in the counter-ambush.
As I stepped into the sunlight, I saw Bo was overseeing the current training. Which was something she did every day she wasn¡¯t on recon. Several Sekotans had complained that Bo was pushing them too hard, and while I was sympathetic to their concerns, I didn¡¯t move to reassure them. That fell to Simvyl, who even with a desire for revenge burning within him, had calmed down enough to understand that we needed the Sekotans to have at least basic competence before we could strike back.
Bo turned and I saw a scowl on her face as she looked over her recruits. Behind her, I could sense Fenrir who was moving slowly around the edge of the base camp, acting as a sentry. Or at least an inner sentry. Outside the range of my minimap, there were various dots of lifeforms from Sekotans. They were serving as sentries, at both fixed locations and roving patrols and while they knew of each other¡¯s location, they weren¡¯t to interact to make it harder for Vong scouts to use one setup to find the other. It wasn¡¯t foolproof, but it was sufficient since we were over a dozen klicks from Middle Distance. Simvyl was also outside the range of my minimap, having left that morning with a few of our remaining trained Sekotans to meet up with the scouts inside the settlement and monitor the actions of the Vong patrols outside Middle Distance. This was the first scouting mission he¡¯d gone on since the little incident, and while I wasn¡¯t sure he was in control, I told him that if he engaged the Vong while out, then if he somehow survived, I¡¯d hunt him down and end him myself. It was a decidedly un-Jedi-like thing to say, but he¡¯d accepted the condition quickly, making me think he was squared away enough to be of use again.
Suddenly, a being rushed onto my minimap. Since they were showing up it meant they weren¡¯t a Vong, yet they were approaching quickly. Plus, they shouldn¡¯t be alone as every sentry or patrol worked in pairs or groups of four. As I moved in the direction the runner was coming from, I reached out through the Force, concentrating on them. I felt an urgency, along with determination but thankfully no worry so nothing had gone wrong. Or at least not that this runner knew.
On the way to meet the runner, which I could sense was female and around my age, I pulled a canteen to me with the Force. As they broke through the last set of bushes before reaching the base camp, my brow rose as the girl, who was a head taller than me, slid to a stop at seeing me. ¡°Dudala?¡± As I said her name, the girl bent over and started breathing heavily.
Dudala was the daughter of one of the main growers in Middle Distance and had been clamouring to join the resistance since we¡¯d lost our first Sekotan, who¡¯d been her cousin. However, her father had denied her request and since she wasn¡¯t considered an adult in Sekotan society yet, she¡¯d had to obey. Still, she often worked as a runner for Gann, Sheekla, and others inside the settlement and had joined the scouting units I¡¯d developed to monitor the Vong movements inside Middle Distance.
¡°Bond¡partner.¡± Dudala¡¯s reply came out between breaths even as I passed the canteen to her. I waited patiently as she gulped down some water and calmed her heartbeat. I knew she had something to tell me as there¡¯d been a spike of relief when she¡¯d seen me, but since there was still no fear emanating from her, I felt there wasn¡¯t a rush to find out why she was here.
¡°I bring news.¡± As she said that, she pulled a datapad from her belt and passed it to me.
My brow rose as I read the message. According to Gann, he was still in contact with the Jentari, the ones building my new ship. While they¡¯d been working around the clock to make fighters to engage the Vong with ¨C which was a surprise as Gann hadn¡¯t mentioned that to me at all ¨C their most recent message stated that my vessel was ready.
Gann had included a note of where the Jentari were based on the planet, and while it was a three-month trek, getting access to a new ship could change the course of this war. So far, we¡¯d been limited to engaging the Vong around Middle Distance, meaning they could, conceivably, concentrate their combat units here while moving to secure other locations on the planet they deemed worthy.
Since Gann wished to speak with me before we departed and, if I was reading between the lines, he might have a way to accelerate our travel time.
¡°Something¡¯s got you in a good mood.¡± I turned at hearing Bo¡¯s voice and passed the datapad to her. As she looked it over, I looked back at Dudala.
¡°Thank you for this.¡± The girl smiled and lowered her head even as her cheeks turned a darker shade of green. ¡°Head over to the cave and rest. We¡¯ll escort you to Middle Distance at first light tomorrow.¡±
¡°Yes, bond-partner.¡± The girl moved away from us even as Bo looked up from the pad.
¡°This is¡¡± she paused and looked around for a moment before continuing. ¡°Are we going to run?¡±
I could sense her concern at her words, meaning she wanted to stay and fight, as I knew Simvyl and Fenrir did. ¡°No. While I¡¯d love to get some support for this war, there¡¯s no way the Vong don¡¯t still have vessels in orbit, and until I get an understanding of this new ship¡¯s abilities, I¡¯d rather not get it into a dogfight.¡± I looked over at the recruits, who¡¯d moved to intercept Dudala before she could reach the cave. ¡°Besides, we started this resistance, and by the Force, I intend to see it through.¡±
¡°Parjai ra kyr''am.¡±
¡°Victory or death.¡± I returned the affirmation in Basic. ¡°And I plan to make sure it¡¯s theirs.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The living Planet 4
¡°I expected something¡ different,¡± I muttered as I stepped off the rickety transport that had carried us from Middle Distance to where we were currently. Around us was a forest, and while the trees were massive ¨C the largest being the size of a Redwood from Earth ¨C and have strange green and purple trunks, there was nothing that stood out in the area. Well, aside from the transport that had brought us here. I was still shocked that the cobbled-together flyer had managed to lift off from Middle Distance, never mind bring us here, wherever this was.
I turned back to the transport to see Simvyl step off, his face slightly tense, which was understandable as the transport had been prone to random, sometimes violent shaking. While that would¡¯ve been bad if we¡¯d been above the tree canopy, we¡¯d stayed low to avoid detection from any Vong fighter craft, ducking and dodging in between the trees. On three occasions, I¡¯d been forced to stabilise the vessel with the Force, with one such incident being to avoid us slamming into a tree when we¡¯d been travelling at over a hundred klicks an hour.
¡°The Jentari are currently inactive, from what I understand.¡± The reply came from Gann who had stepped off the transport between Simvyl and me. He pointed at the trees even as Bo and Fenrir emerged from the transport. ¡°Clients are normally brought here while the shaping takes place. According to those who work with the Jentari, this helps with the bonding process. However, with the invasion, the shapers were forced to move forward without your presence. Which was why according to the missive I received; your vessel took considerably longer to shape.¡±
I frowned as my eyes returned to the trees. When we¡¯d been shot down by the Vong, the connection I¡¯d had with the seed-partners had gone, though around a week later, I¡¯d felt something familiar yet different at the very edges of my senses. Over the last half-year, I¡¯d put that feeling to one side, focusing on the war, yet as we¡¯d flown here, the sensation had moved from a vague thing into one that was based around this area. It was still weak, yet there was little doubt the source was coming from the direction Gann insisted we¡¯d have to walk before we¡¯d landed.
¡°By the¡ the trees! They¡¯re not trees!¡±
I glanced at Simvyl after his exclamation to see him staring and pointing at the large trees in front of us. Focusing on them, and using the Force to boost my sight, I blinked at what I saw. At certain parts of the trunks of the strangely coloured trees, I could see metal glinting in the sunlight.
¡°No, they are the Jentari. They shape the growth of new client vessels, under the watchful eyes of the builders.¡± Gann explained even as I felt Fay¡¯s presence move. That meant Bo was guiding the hovercart, carrying my comatose but recovering Master, off the transport. The trip, which if we¡¯d hiked would¡¯ve taken four to five months, had taken less than one, mainly because we had to go slower than normal and arrange our travel to ensure we were less likely to be spotted by the Vong. If her rate of improvement continued, I expected her to awaken within the next week or so.
The rest of our supplies, minus the thermal detonators, had been left at the base camp with the Sekotan recruits. Bo had been very reluctant to leave the weaponry and food with them, but I¡¯d gotten promises from the senior Sekotans in the resistance that they¡¯d not attack until we returned. It wasn¡¯t much, but it ¨C along with finding a pleasant way to distract Bo ¨C had been enough to settle the Mandalorian¡¯s discomfort.
¡°Master Fay would¡¯ve loved to have seen that,¡± I said, my eyes still on my master.
¡°Yes, the builders were hoping to see that as well.¡± Gann offered before he moved past me, moving toward the giant trees, the Jentari, that were still a few klicks away. We¡¯d landed here as the ground between this point and the Jentari as there was insufficient cover to hide the transport and Gann wasn¡¯t willing to risk the Vong discovering the planet¡¯s ship-creating facilities. While I agreed with that, I wished we were already there and I could see my new ship.
The Force was shifting around us as if it was growing excited about something and I had to assume that was to do with the vessel that¡¯d been grown for Fay and me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°I do hope the ship is to your liking.¡± The lead engineer, a male named Vidge, stated as he guided us onto a platform. The red-skinned Langhesi had met us at the entrance to a valley where the ships were grown and shaped ¨C his words while detailing the normal process. While neither Fay nor I had been present, the designs I¡¯d gone over with Shappa had seemingly been enough to help guide the process, along with the wishes of the seed-partners and, Vidge claimed, Sekot¡¯s wishes. The way the Sekotans revered the planet reminded me of religion, yet I couldn¡¯t deny that there was something profound about this world. Which made it a shame the Vong had arrived before Fay and I could investigate that matter further.
The platform we stepped onto was, like most of the valley aside from the branch canopy that hid us from aerial view, an open one, allowing the smells of the organic factory ¨C which reminded me of freshly cut grass and roses ¨C to swirl around us. There were no walls for the platform, only a guide rail, and I moved forward; the strange feeling that¡¯d continually grown stronger as we¡¯d landed earlier almost demanded that I hurry up. And yet, it felt weak, faint, as if in some way damaged.
¡°And here it is.¡± I barely heard Vidge¡¯s words as I reached the edge of the platform and gasped.
Below, held in place by vines wider than I was tall, rested my new starship. A cornucopia of light emanated from below, bathing the dark green hull in an array of colours that made the ship appear alive. Almost making it look as if it was rocking in the vines, desperate after months of resting to finally slide free and fly.
My eyes wandered over the hull, judging its length to be a little shorter than the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, though, unlike my former ship, the internal structure covered most of the width. Provided the internal structure filled most of the shape, then it should be more spacious even if it lacked some length. The body was angular, but with a natural feel, reminding me of an enlarged jet fighter. While not exactly how I¡¯d helped Shappa with the design, it was still easy to see it was based on those plans.
While there were darker indications over the top surface of the hull that seemed decorative but felt to me to be if it could be wrangled, excellent locations for weapon hardpoints even if Gann assured me no Sekotan vessel was ever armed, the overall shape screamed speed. The lights dancing over the hull only enhanced that feeling, as did the two protrusions at the rear that extended a few metres beyond the body.
Yet, for as beautiful as it was, my focus shifted to the Force, and what ripples the vessel left within. It was weak still, almost reluctant to create a flutter of presence, but the ship was radiant within the Force. As if it was alive in a way similar to Fenrir. There were hints of Fay in this new presence, hints of myself and the planet, showing the ship to be a merging, somehow, of the three of us. And yet, it was timid, restrained. Almost as if it was dying.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, not taking my eyes from the wondrous vessel.
¡°It is failing.¡± My head snapped to Vidge and he took a step back. ¡°A newly shaped vessel needs to be with its client. The seed-partners merge to create the living heart of the starship and for that, and the growth, the client should be present. You and your master weren¡¯t. In truth, if you were any other client, the ship would¡¯ve died long ago. We would have all mourned for it.¡± He gestured to the far end of the valley where I¡¯d seen buildings meaning those that worked with him to create this wonder. ¡°That it hasn¡¯t must be due to your connection with the Force, the number of seed-partners involved, and the will of Sekot. Yet, even so, it grows weak.¡± He moved toward one side of the platform and ran his fingers over a console.
My head snapped back to my vessel as a faint, odd rumbling filled the area. Slowly the vines seemed to tighten, and the ship slowly rose toward us. I watched in awe as it came closer, showing the hull seemed to be one smooth surface, bar the viewports of the cockpit and two along the starboard side. In the darkened areas at the nose, small flints of metal protruded, likely marking the sensors and similar features. The vines shifted, turning the vessel around to show the rear, where three sunlight engines were mounted ¨C two smaller ones mounted under the protrusions with a larger one resting under and between them ¨C and then confirming the two viewports on the port side. As it finished rising, I saw a ramp lowering near the main engine.
Once the ship was at our level and facing away, Vidge moved next to me and pulled back the railing. ¡°Come.¡± He walked onto the vines, finding his feet with years of experience. I took a few cautious steps after him, my focus struggling to not stay on the vessel and the faint, hesitant ripple it was generating within the Force.
As I moved under the main engine, feeling an urge in the Force, I lifted my hand and brushed my fingers over the hull. That weak pitiful presence in the Force reacted and I felt something reach out for my mind. it was all at once new and old, familiar and undeniably alien, and I yanked my hand back with a gasp.
¡°Cam?¡±
I turned to Bo. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think.¡± I licked my lips, trying to put into words what I¡¯d just felt. ¡°The ship¡¯s alive, in a way. I think.¡± Even without our Force bond, I could tell Bo wasn¡¯t comfortable with my words, though given how uncertain I sounded and felt, that was understandable. It had only lasted for a moment, yet in that time I¡¯d felt as if there was something within the ship that was a part of me, and yet wasn¡¯t. That wanted my help with something.
Not waiting for her response, I moved hastily after Vidge, my feet finding solid ground on the mass of vines with ease. As I reached the ramp, which seemed to be a part of the hull that had simply been cut away, and then walked in, I inhaled sharply. The walls were the same shade of green, though they looked faded almost black in places, as the outer hull, with lights pulsating underneath in an almost hypnotic fashion.
¡°It knows you¡¯re here.¡± I reluctantly looked away from the wall toward Vidge. ¡°The lights have grown stronger over the last few weeks. Today they are almost as bright as they were when it was shaped and we added in the components needed to bring it to Republic standards.¡±
¡°She¡¯s weak. Hurting.¡± I muttered as I lifted my hand toward the wall, tracing the movement of the lights within it. When my hand touched the wall, the unusual feeling I¡¯d felt outside returned, though it was more encompassing than before, if still very weak. ¡°Because we weren¡¯t here?¡±
Vidge smiled after I spoke to him. ¡°Yes. The bond between the client and their ship is weak, but it is there. We feared you would not understand, to know otherwise will make many happy.¡± He lowered his head. ¡°Sekot has blessed you.¡± I tried to keep my face neutral, not wanting to insult his beliefs as he raised his head. Even as he offered it, I felt the ship¡¯s presence grow slightly stronger. As if it was a snail emerging from its shell just enough to taste the morning¡¯s light.
¡°How do I help her?¡±
Vidge smiled widely and moved into the ship, waving his arm. ¡°This way.¡± I followed quickly, though not so fast that my fingers slid from the wall. The connection I felt to the ship was tenuous and I didn¡¯t want to break it just yet.
We left the entranceway and emerged into a corridor. The walls were mainly covered in the same dull green of the hull, though there were a few metallic panels that I recognised as power monitors and the like. A few steps in the corridor and I followed Vidge into a new room. This was circular, with couches placed around a central table in a configuration that oddly reminded me of the central area of the Ebon Hawk. Though, given the shine of the table and the feel of a couch as my other hand touched it, with far superior materials.
¡°The seed-partners you and your master bonded with formed the core of the ship¡¯s heart,¡± Vidge began, shifting my attention from the luxurious-looking fittings that had been added to the vessel, including a kitchen area that gleamed in the odd light of the ship. ¡°Yet without you, it has begun to weaken, to rot.¡± He touched a spot on one wall and I winced at seeing parts fall away like leaves falling from a tree in autumn; though without any of the colour.
¡°She¡¯s alive but dying,¡± I muttered as I pushed my hand against an array of lights. ¡°She needs help.¡± Even as I spoke, I reached out through the Force. It was easier to sense the ship now, and while I¡¯d thought it was just weak and scared earlier, I could now sense the pain, the decay. Without us here to help, she¡¯d retreated in on herself; cannibalised her body to keep herself alive while reaching out for us. For me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered to the wall. ¡°I¡¯d have been here sooner if I¡¯d known.¡±
A hand came to rest on my shoulder. Opening my eyes, I saw it was Bo. While she said nothing, I could sense her concern, though I doubted it was directed at the ship.
¡°With you here, now we can help her.¡± I looked over at Vidge to see he was near another passageway which wasn¡¯t there when we¡¯d entered the area. Almost as if the door has merged into the wall while I¡¯d not been looking. ¡°Come.¡±
I offered Bo a smile as she removed her hand and then followed the Sekotan. The passageway he¡¯d gone down was short, ending at the cockpit. There were two chairs at the fore with two more further back at stations that, from what I saw of their consoles, handled secondary systems. Vidge indicated one chair, which I knew was meant for the pilot, and I slid into it.
¡°Wow!¡± I gasped as the chair seemed to shift as I sat, becoming so comfortable that I felt like I was sinking into and merging with it. The seating on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr had been hard, befitting a ship built for combat, but this seat was incredibly comfortable. As one would expect from a ship built for the most exclusive of clientele. And through it, I could sense the ships¡¯ presence slowly growing more pronounced, more confident with each passing second.
Vidge smiled down at me and indicated the consoles in front of me with a tilt of his head. The layout was like the Ne¡¯tra Sartr though only some were marked. Still, I was able to find the switch for the main power core and smiled as the console confirmed the power levels were increasing. That smile widened as I felt the power seeping into the hull, making the ship¡¯s lighting more prominent.
My fingers moved over the controls, lightly touching each to get a feel for them. With each touch I could feel the ship reacting, wanting to further the faint but growing connection between us. As my hand drifted over the thrusters, I swore I felt the ship vibrate, as if wanting to break free of the vines and race into the clouds. As much as that idea filled me with joy, the threat posed by the Vong, and the faint hints of decay within the ship made me pull back.
I chuckled at the way the ship distantly seemed to whine at not getting to be free. ¡°Soon, darling,¡± I whispered to the console, my fingers running over a display.
¡°You will spend time here,¡± Vidge began, reminding me that he was here, as was Fenrir who¡¯d come in and settled against one of the empty secondary chairs, making himself at home. ¡°While your companions can come and go, you will stay onboard for at least several days. The link between you and her is weak and pulling away now, just as it seems to be growing stronger, would likely kill her.¡±
¡°Never. I¡¯ll never let that happen.¡± I shot back with conviction.
Vidge laughed. ¡°Good. You understand. Most clients know their ship is special, but few seem to truly understand the gift Sekot has given them.¡± He looked down at Fenrir. ¡°Your beast seems to feel this also.¡±
Fenrir lazily lifted his head and growled, which made me chuckle. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like being called a beast, but yeah. Tuk¡¯ata, that¡¯s his species, are animals with a strong Force connection. Since this ship also has one, though it''s faint, and that it¡¯d linked to the seed-partners I bonded with, I guess he¡¯d sense it as well.¡±
Vidge nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He looked down the passageway, toward the common area. ¡°I will speak with your companions. They will have the choice of staying onboard with you, though that isn¡¯t required.¡±
¡°Can you also have someone move my Master into a room?¡± I asked, figuring the weak but surrounding presence of the ship might accelerate her recovery.
¡°Of course.¡± With a bow, Vidge left, leaving me alone to soak in the connection I felt from my ship. It was still very faint, but even in the short time I¡¯d been aboard, I¡¯d felt it grow stronger. With time, which I hoped we¡¯d have, it would return to the level it was meant to be, if not more. While uncertain, I did hope my connection to the Force would further enhance the bond I shared with this magnificent almost-living vessel.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°I understand why you fought and killed the Vong that assaulted us,¡± Fay said slowly, her hand drifting unconsciously to where her wound had been, ¡°but what, if I might ask, drove you to not only keep fighting them but develop an insurgency campaign in which you trained locals to fight?¡±
I resisted the urge to sneer at that being the first thing Fay asked about. She¡¯d woken up the day before and while she¡¯d wanted answers then and there about what had happened since she¡¯d been wounded, I¡¯d been able to distract her with the ship we were on when she woke and delay this talk a day to give her time to recover a little.
As expected, even after a day to meditate and sleep, after nearly three-quarters of a year in a Force-empowered coma, she was weak on her feet. Her cheeks had thinned slightly, hinting at some malnourishment and her skin had lost some of its ethereal glow, but it seemed her mind was as sharp as ever. How else could you explain the fact that after I¡¯d been reasonably detailed about what had happened while she¡¯d been in her coma ¨C even showing her the Council-prepared recording of us engaging a Vong patrol ¨C that she¡¯d zeroed in on the issue that defined the entirety of her time asleep.
When I¡¯d first mentioned engaging the Vong, I¡¯d sensed her concern, likely due to me engaging in desperate combat when I¡¯d only just been cleared for missions by the Jedi Council after my time with the Bando Gora. Yet for all that concern, the moment I¡¯d mentioned recruiting and training Sekotans, I¡¯d sensed revulsion from her. As if helping the locals defend their home from invaders, just because they were peace lovers before the invasion, was somehow an insult to her. I¡¯d pushed away my anger at sensing that, not wanting to both reveal how close to losing control I often was and because I wanted to wait until I¡¯d finished and heard her opinions on the matter before responding to the repulsion. Yet, even after detailing what had happened while she coalesced, even the Vong taking Sekotans and torturing them for what felt like fun ¨C since none of them could have any useful intelligence ¨C her focus was on my training of the Sekotans.
I looked away, taking a moment to centre myself. I knew this was going to come up, knew she was going to push against it, but that it was the first thing she went for was a little unexpected. I felt for sure it¡¯d be the hints of darkness she could sense within me. Even with Dark Side Masking in the Master range as I¡¯d expected, I felt she should still be able to sense the subtle changes in my Force signature. The moment to centre myself also let me push away the anger I still felt from the debacle of our last ambush where Zarkos and over a dozen Sekotans had lost their lives. The day would come, soon I hoped when we¡¯d strike back against the Vong and make them pay for their actions. However, that wasn¡¯t something I wanted to dwell on while defending my actions in the war.
¡°When we first encountered them, they attacked us, Master. They left you close to death. There was no effort to speak with us, to find common ground. Only a fact, made clear in the months since, that they weren¡¯t interested in any outcome but the one they desired. With that in mind, and the fact the Sekotans are the ones suffering the most under the Vong¡¯s boot as it presses down on their throats, why shouldn¡¯t I ask them to fight and defend their home?¡±
Answering a question with one of my own wasn¡¯t polite, but I¡¯d long since decided that I wasn¡¯t going to be passive in this discussion. If I was, then Fay would likely undo everything I¡¯d done over the last three-quarters of a year in the name of peace. While her goal was noble, she didn¡¯t know the Vong and was failing to understand that with beings that used force to get their way, a gentle word ¨C even when backed by the Force ¨C was insufficient to change their path.
Plus, being passive during her interrogation, which is what it was no matter how Fay dressed it up, of my actions, would, I felt hurt my standing in her eyes, at least more so than trying to defend my choices and actions assertively.
¡°While often a situation does dissolve into conflict, the path of peace must always be attempted first. It can be a challenge to seek the narrower path peace offers, but it is always preferable to one that involves taking a life before its time.¡±
¡°They almost killed you when we first met them, Master! Haran, they then tried to kill the rest of us! Two of the Rangers have died fighting against them, one in those initial assaults! I told you what¡ the Vong have done to Sekotans; taking and torturing them simply to scare the populace into submission! How, by the Force, should we¡¯ve sought peace with such a species?!¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how I stayed seated, but I did even as my anger at her wanting to push a peaceful solution to the matter flared.
¡°Be mindful of your emotions, Cameron. A Jedi should be careful about drawing on them.¡± I leaned back in my chair, slamming a cap on the building rage within and then pinching the bridge of my nose at Fay¡¯s gentle rebuke. Even if she had a point about my anger getting the better of me at this moment in time, the pointless, almost mindless, drivel she was sprouting was fucking stupid. Not least because it was my emotions, my anger, that¡¯d helped the Resistance gain some early successes. Force, the only reason we survived the initial Vong assault was by losing control of that rage. Yet, after all that I¡¯d done, to keep her and others safe, she felt the need to preach about my having emotions!
Feeling a hand rest on my forearm, I opened my eyes ¨C which had closed when I¡¯d pinched my nose ¨C and saw Fay had leant over the table. ¡°Cameron, I¡¯m not saying what you did was wrong. You were faced with a challenging situation that would push even a seasoned Jedi Master. Yet I feel you chose the lightsaber too quickly; a failing of many Jedi over the millennia. However, alone ¨C barring Miss Kryze and Fenrir ¨C you¡¯ve not only managed to survive but help the locals defend their home and secured passage for us off-world. And critically, while your emotions are far more evident within the Force, for all the carnage and destruction you¡¯ve seen, you appear unfazed by it. Something when I first woke and learnt you¡¯d been fighting for months concerned me greatly. To see you not sink into the depths you so easily could¡¯ve after your recent trials,¡± she smiled warmly and I felt some of the strain on my heart lift, ¡°warms my soul and gives me hope for the future.¡±
Her words helped me cool down, though only until I caught onto something she¡¯d said in the middle of that. ¡°Master, surely you don¡¯t plan for us to take this ship and leave the Sekotans behind? The Vong on this world aren¡¯t enough to secure it and I fear a larger force is on its way. If we don¡¯t help the Sekotans now, we risk them all dying when the main Vong forces arrive and fully secure the planet.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not suggesting that, Cameron. Merely stating that, when the time comes, we have a method to depart given the fate of the Sartr.¡± I sighed in relief, as that would¡¯ve meant failing the Invaders From the Void quest, and accelerating the Vong¡¯s invasion ¨C which I was beginning to think meant the Republic ¨C by up to fifty years. Since they were never hinted at in the movies or show, that must¡¯ve happened sometime after Return of the Jedi, which had me cursing myself for not browsing Wookieepedia for information on what came after. ¡°That said, the approach you¡¯ve taken while I was recuperating won¡¯t be continuing.¡± I opened my mouth to argue only for her to keep going. ¡°A Jedi doesn¡¯t use the Force to attack, only to defend. Yes, I understand you feel you¡¯ve done this to defend the Sekotans, but your actions say otherwise. A Jedi doesn¡¯t lay ambushes for enemy forces, doesn¡¯t carry out autopsies on a being¡¯s body after they killed it, nor consider capturing someone for¡ questioning.¡± Fay frowned as I felt my anger begin to simmer once more. ¡°These are not the actions of a Jedi, and while the taint of the Dark Side hasn¡¯t encased you, it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve been placed at risk of its influence with the choices made in your conflict.¡±
I took several hard, deep breaths to calm myself. If I responded to this issue with anger it would, in her mind, only prove her point. Once I felt I had it under control, I responded. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lash out like I did, Master. But I saw you fall; felt you scream out in the Force. I feared¡¡± I paused, wiped my eyes, and took another deep breath. I¡¯d had to draw on that memory, and those of my time under Vosa¡¯s tender mercies, to help fuel my rage and empower Force Lightning ¨C which was far more dangerous the more I drew on my rage ¨C yet I knew I was walking a fine line regarding doing so. Yet I¡¯d had little choice but to do so to ensure most of us survived.
Fay sighed and looked away for a moment, clearly thinking about something. ¡°I understand, Cameron, and I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve had to face this situation essentially by yourself. I felt moments where you drew on that anger you¡¯re struggling with currently while I was¡ indisposed and used that to help save those around you. Given the situation, I can understand why you did so, but I cannot in good conscience allow this to continue.¡± While this confirmed Fay had sensed moments when I¡¯d drawn on the Dark Side, it also proved that the training ¨C brief as it was ¨C that I¡¯d gained from King Adas had helped to hide just how heavily I¡¯d bent the Force to my will at times. Without that training and the removal of the cap on Dark Side Masking, I had no doubt Fay would¡¯ve demanded we leave the planet immediately to protect me from the Dark Side ravaging my soul. Or something to that effect.
Amusingly to me, Adas, while not being happy about me having to hide my power from the Jedi, understood why I had to hide it. The Jedi of this time were too numerous that while he felt I could already eliminate many of them, I wasn¡¯t ready to openly challenge them. To him, it would be a waste of a potential successor, even if he did wish to see how the Jedi of this era would¡¯ve fared against him and his axe.
¡°Yes, master. But the Vong are dangerous. Putting aside how I can only sense them by sensing the blind spots they generate in the Force, they¡¯re a warrior people. They attack first, with brutal force and efficiency and I¡¯ve¡ no we¡¯ve, lacked the numbers to engage them from an equal footing.¡± Which, I hoped, she¡¯d see was why I¡¯d gone for the ambush route for engaging the Vong. Not that the Sekotans had been the greatest of help as in four ambushes they¡¯d joined, they¡¯d only directly killed six Vong. The rest, with me being responsible for the majority, had fallen to some combination of Bo, Fenrir, Zarkos, Simvyl, and myself. That had helped me get close to levelling up, but I was still a few thousand XP away. ¡°I¡ there were moments in combat where I feared losing Fenrir or Bo. When I thought they might die. I couldn¡¯t lose them, not when I was so close to losing you.¡±
¡°Death is a natural part of life, Cameron.¡± As she spoke, I could feel her concern mixed with some despair, which I assumed was for leaving me alone to face the Vong. ¡°Every being dies and, as much as Miss Kryze might dislike the notion, becomes part of the Force. On the day that happens to me, Master Dooku, or any friend you currently have or will gain, you shouldn¡¯t mourn them. Instead, we should celebrate their life and remember that no matter where you go from there, they are one with the Force, and thus, still with you.¡±
¡°I¡ yes, Master.¡± What she said made sense, even if I wasn¡¯t comfortable about placing such blind faith in the Force.
¡°Good. Now, while it may hurt to relive them, I want you to detail your actions for every encounter you had with the Vong. Every detail, no matter how minor, might grant us some insight into their goals on the world beyond, as you believe, simply holding it for the rest of their species to arrive. I also want you, while detailing the last several months, to think about how those events affected you: how they altered your emotions and made you take actions you might not have otherwise done.¡±
I looked away and took a moment to collect my thoughts. I¡¯d already gone over the events since Fay went down, but I¡¯d avoided focusing on any details. Mainly to hide my drawing on the Dark Side. At least now I knew Fay had sensed me drawing on it on occasion, so I could mix truth with lie as I detailed my actions, plus, once this was over, I could let her view the Council-prepared recording Bo had made. I¡¯d avoided using Force Lightning there for exactly this purpose.
¡°I was angry, Master. Angry at what they¡¯d done to you, at what they¡¯d done to m-our ship,¡± I hoped she didn¡¯t focus on my slip about ownership of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, ¡°and what they began subjecting the Sekotans to. That anger hasn¡¯t faded, but I¡¯ve done my best to not focus on it as I¡¯d tried to help the Sekotans however I could.¡±
She stayed silent for a moment and I swore I saw the gears in her mind turning, trying to place what I¡¯d said with what she¡¯d felt within her coma. ¡°I understand that Cameron. But I wish to hear full details about every battle you fought. Starting with our initial encounter with the Vong. Specifically, how you reacted to my injury.¡±
I took a breath to prepare myself. I¡¯d held little hope this discussion would be short for months now, and it looked like I was correct. Hopefully, once it was over ¨C though I suspected it would take several sessions over the next few days at least to cover most of it ¨C she¡¯d be willing to return to focusing on the Sekotans and Vong.
Even as I began a fuller recounting, a part of my mind was already working on what to say to make sure she allowed us to stay and fight.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Sorry, what?!¡± Bo snarled out as we stood in the central area of the new living ship while discussing our next move against the Vong. It¡¯d been about a week since Fay had awoken and she¡¯d convened this meeting to discuss our next move. Though given Bo¡¯s aggressive response, and the way Simvyl looked to be almost shaking with rage, her suggestion went down about as well as I¡¯d expected.
¡°We are to seek out the Vong leadership and attempt to find a peaceful resolution to this conflict.¡± As Fay replied earnestly to Bo, I ran my palm down my face. I didn¡¯t need to see Bo¡¯s face to know her cheeks were turning the same colour as her hair. ¡°I understand that many have lost their lives in this conflict and that finding common ground with these Vong seems ludicrous. However, to seek a way back from the brink, to try and ensure no more Sekotans die protecting their world is a goal worthy of any Jedi.¡±
¡°Of all the¡¡± Bo grunted before slamming her hand down hard on the table. the map being projected by the table flickered for a second but otherwise remained, leaving Bo¡¯s hand crushing Middle Distance. ¡°Te¡¯habi jetii''kad gar¡¯shebs!¡± My brow rose at that curse even as Bo jabbed a finger at Fay. ¡°The only way to save the Sekotans is to kill the Vong! They only care about power and taking what they want, and yet you want to shabyr talk to them?!?¡±
I might agree with Bo¡¯s opinion, but voicing it with that curse was, perhaps pushing it a touch. Or it would be if she¡¯d said it to me. Fay would, I was sure, brush it off, even if it was odd to see Bo step outside the light command structure that had existed ever since she¡¯d joined us when we¡¯d left Mandalore.
Still, even with Fay having nominal command over all of us, I wasn¡¯t happy at her just grabbing the reins after I¡¯d led what I felt was a generally successful insurrection. However, I was willing to allow it; mainly so I could let Fay see how opposed to a peaceful solution the rest of our team was. Though I hadn¡¯t expected Bo to curse my master out. Nor for Fay to suggest we head to the largest Vong base on the planet ¨C which was near Far Distance ¨C in the hopes their leaders were there and not in orbit, and then calmly ask them to come out and talk. That was, quite possibly, the dumbest decision I¡¯d ever heard of, and I¡¯d dealt with intelligence officers during missions in my former life who¡¯d only gotten their posting due to nepotism.
¡°Firstly, I lack the required lightsaber to have one trapped in my posterior,¡± Fay¡¯s initial response made me cough back a laugh even as Bo rolled her eyes. ¡°Secondly, that is what I wish to do. While your actions over the preceding months have generally been successful, they¡¯ve done, I suspect, little more than irritate the Vong. Continuing that approach, or even trying to use this unarmed vessel, to attack the Vong would only result in more death; likely including ours. Therefore, I¡¯m suggesting an alternative approach to the invasion that, if it works, would save more lives on both sides than any other option presently on the table.¡±
My palm moved upward and began to rub my forehead. I agreed wholeheartedly with Bo¡¯s position, but before the meeting, Fay had asked me to allow the others to voice their opinions first. Possibly she felt Bo and Simvyl would agree with whatever I decided, but I knew that wasn¡¯t the case as free discussions were how most of our strategy sessions had gone.
That said, it was clear that everyone, even Gann and Vidge, was against the idea. Hell, just before the meeting, Vidge had come to Fay and me and mentioned that apart from working on our vessel, and another private project, every engineer here had convinced the Jentari to shape fighter craft. Now, Vidge had implied that none of the vessels had laser cannons, as the Sekotan refused to keep any on-planet, but the simple fact they¡¯d used this time to develop and build fighters was unexpected. And impressive. Plus, I suspected that they¡¯d found a way to have weapons developed in those fighters that didn¡¯t meet Republic expectations.
That, of course, had gotten me thinking about how to arm my new starship. While I¡¯d done little, bar sitting in the cockpit getting acquainted with the controls and helping the bond I shared with it grow stronger, I¡¯d found myself wondering how easy it would be to add weaponry to her. I knew Fay wouldn¡¯t approve, but given the regularity with which I seemed to find myself in tense situations, flying around in an unarmed starship felt like a great way to die. Which was something Bo had commented on during our introduction to the ship. Vidge had explained that the ship was designed to use its speed and manoeuvrability to escape hostile encounters.
A growl from Bo brought my thoughts back to the meeting. ¡°That is¡¡± She shook her head and then forcibly pushed back from the table. that sent her hair flying, making her look as if she was on fire for a moment before she glared at me. ¡°She¡¯s your master! You deal with her!¡±
I reached for her, wanting to stop her, but my fingers barely touched her before she stormed past me and exited the room. Part of me wanted to head after her, to help calm her. Or failing that, redirect her passion, but I knew I shouldn¡¯t. Not with Fay watching me carefully. Plus, it would also undermine the strength of Bo¡¯s statement, which was the last thing I wanted to do since I agreed entirely with it.
¡°She¡¯s right!¡± My head snapped back to the table at hearing Simvyl speak up before I could offer anything. It was odd to hear him agree with Bo when you considered the issues between their peoples, but over the last few months of fighting together, that hatred ¨C mainly from Simvyl¡¯s side ¨C had died away. Replacing it had been a sense of kinship between them, between all of us really, which had only grown stronger after Zarkos¡¯ death. ¡°Those monsters killed my friends! My teachers! They¡¯ve tortured innocents in the streets for kriffing fun! You can¡¯t talk with beasts like that, only put them down. Hard!¡±
¡°I understand you¡¯re angry ab¡¡±
Simvyl snarled, baring his teeth as he cut Fay off mid-word. ¡°With respect, Master Jedi, I¡¯m not just angry. I¡¯m furious! Blood demands blood!¡± Likely in an unintentional mirroring of Bo, he slammed his fist against the table. ¡°They deserve nothing but death!¡±
The Sekotans present took a few steps back, clearly wary of finding themselves between the brewing conflict. It probably didn¡¯t help that Fenrir was prowling around behind me, his ears back slightly while his remaining spinal spikes seemed to quiver whenever I caught sight of them. I knew he wouldn¡¯t attack, but he was agitated by the rage flowing around the room. As was the ship; the lights around us pulsed brighter in an almost chaotic pattern.
¡°Master,¡± I cut in before Fay could respond, or Simvyl could continue, ¡°While I agree with the others that this plan is¡ foolhardy at best, I understand why you wish to attempt it.¡± Fay gave me a small nod of thanks for the support, though I doubted it would stay as I continued. ¡°However, it won¡¯t work because the Vong are unlike anything you¡¯ve ever encountered. I¡¯m not going to rehash what I brought up when we talked over the last few days, but if you heard anything I or the others have said, you¡¯d see this plan won¡¯t work.¡± I paused and took a long breath, settling the rising anger that was always brought on by thinking about the Vong. ¡°Still, it is your choice to attempt this, and mine to accompany you. Though let me be clear when this fails, and it will, and after we¡¯ve fought our way back to safety, I will remind you of the folly of the plan.¡±
¡°Do you doubt my abilities, Padawan?¡± Fay asked with a smile and tone that irked me. It was almost as if she had supreme confidence in her ability to mediate a situation. Or she felt her opinions on the Vong were greater than the three of us who, unlike her, had interacted with the Vong.
¡°No, Master. I simply feel that such time and effort are wasted on a race with a mindset like the Vong. To them, from what we¡¯ve observed while you have recuperated, the normal galactic civilities aren¡¯t a concern. The only language they speak is one of battle and power, so the only way to speak with them, in my opinion, is while holding a weapon to their throat.¡±
Fay¡¯s smile, as I¡¯d expected, fell as I explained myself. When I finished, her eyes were locked on me and she seemed almost disappointed by what I¡¯d said. ¡°I see your time with Master Dooku hasn¡¯t been forgotten.¡± She may have meant it as a subtle slight, but it amused me and I smirked at the comparison. Particularly as, if he were here instead of Fay, there¡¯d be little to no discussion about seeking peace with the Vong. Hell, at this moment, I¡¯d prefer Windu was here as I felt he¡¯d realise the threat the Vong posed. Not just to the Sekotans, but potentially to the entire galaxy. ¡°Though I will endeavour to prove your pessimism unfounded.¡±
I bit the inside of my mouth to cut off the retort brewing in my throat. There was little point, not after a week of similar discussions, in dragging this conversation out. No, it was better that I allow Fay time in her fallacies while I started planning out how I was going to rescue our arses from the fire after the Vong laughed in our faces and tried to kill us.
Then, once we were back here, I¡¯d try to not enjoy rubbing Fay¡¯s nose in it too much over how wrong she¡¯d been.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°This is a jare¡¯la plan,¡± Bo muttered through my earpiece. She¡¯d made that observation almost every hour on the hour since I¡¯d agreed to support Fay with this and even though her feelings on the matter were clear, she kept saying it. ¡°If you make it out of this, I¡¯m going to kill you for agreeing to it.¡±
¡°You¡¯re welcome to try, but it¡¯ll end the same way it always does,¡± I shot back with a chuckle. Bo was far more aggressive than anyone I''d been with in my former life, and most sessions between us were a fight of dominance. I always won as I didn¡¯t think she was trying particularly hard to stop me once she knew she¡¯d gotten my full attention, but last night¡¯s session had been far more vigorous than normal, a sign of just how furious she was with this plan. Though as I walked a step behind Fay toward the Vong base, my issues with the plan were returning.
Assaulting the compound near Middle Distance would¡¯ve resulted in high casualties but attacking here would¡¯ve been suicide. Based on the size alone, I¡¯d have had to drop a fucking mountain on it just to be sure to take out the compound. And that was only if the defences I could see on the walls, and whatever was hidden inside, didn¡¯t blast the mountain out of the air.
The base itself looked to be nearly a kilometre wide with walls at least a thirty metres reaching into the sky. Dotted around the walls, no more than a hundred metres apart, were cannons that wouldn¡¯t look out of place on a cruiser; which they sure as shit didn¡¯t on the cruiser that rose from the base as we approached. The area around the base for about a kilometre had been scorched, which ensured that the moment we emerged from the forest, several Vong cannons on the high walls of the base turned our way. Honestly, it was a fucking miracle they hadn¡¯t fired the moment we¡¯d appeared, though I sort of wished they had, because then I¡¯d be able to get the fuck away from the place and consider how in the blue hell I was going to win this war.
¡°I believe they know we¡¯re here.¡±
I coughed back laughter at Fay stating the obvious as the wall cannons tracked our approach. Any sudden movement would likely result in them opening fire and while I¡¯d be able to teleport away, I feared Fay would fuck up and use a Force barrier or telekinesis to defend herself. To try to since those powers didn¡¯t work directly against Vong or their technology. And if by some miracle, we survived the cannons, the fact the entire base was one giant null-zone meant I had fuck-all idea how many Vong were inside.
All in all, the feeling that this was a shitshow waiting to happen was only growing stronger; not helped in the least by the way the Force on this planet was almost shivering as we approached the base. I tensed, my hands drifting ever closer to my weapons ¨C Fay hadn¡¯t wanted me to carry the beskad but I¡¯d made it clear I¡¯d only stop carrying it once the Vong were gone ¨C as the wall facing us seemed to vibrate before a large section, perhaps twenty metres by ten, peeled back ¨C like the peel being removed from an orange ¨C revealing the inside of the base.
Through the gap, after boosting my sight with the Force, I saw over a hundred Vong arrayed inside. Some were going about their business, while the majority were glaring at us. I also saw a dozen fighter-analogues and what looked like some kind of giant beetle that, unless I missed my guess, was some sort of ground transport. My temper flared as I saw the Vong with missing claws standing near the front and given the way it barked something, it saw me.
From that mass, three Vong stepped forward, exiting the base. The centre figure was clearly in charge as the other two walked a step behind its shoulders, and all three wore a different armour from any Vong inside the base. It was like the red-shell armour the clawed-Vong wore, but black. From various locations, large, vicious-looking spikes sprang out and I quickly saw how many could be used in close-quarters-combat to inflict an insane amount of fatal damage to an enemy. There were also spikes rising from behind their skulls, which wouldn¡¯t prevent the head from moving but provide extra protection against head strikes, which would explain why none wore anything akin to a helmet. As they came closer, it became obvious that the armour was solid, with no obvious weak spots beyond the hands ¨C though each had an arm that looked to not have been a natural occurrence, much like the clawed-Vong ¨C under the arms and a frontal assault. The fact they, like the clawed-Vong, seemed to have chosen to replace limbs, and I saw others with odd legs inside the base, had several worrying implications about their culture. Though I wasn¡¯t going to jump to conclusions until I had one of these altered bodies on an autopsy table.
¡°Master,¡± I whispered as one of the Vong behind their leader snarled and the amphistaff in his hand hissed.
¡°Stay calm, Cameron. We are here to speak with them in search of peace. Any sign of aggression might result in that failing before we can begin.¡±
I rolled my eyes at her words. ¡°I won¡¯t strike first, master. But when these talks fail, and after we¡¯ve somehow managed to escape, I¡¯ll remind you of my words when you put this plan forward.¡± The odds of this succeeding were closer to zero than one per cent, and that was before we¡¯d even arrived here. Now, my only concern was finding a way out of here that didn¡¯t result in our deaths. Hopefully, that wouldn¡¯t need me to draw on the Dark Side, but if push came to shove, I¡¯d take that over losing Fay.
¡°Normally I¡¯d find your lack of faith in my abilities concerning. However, given your previous encounters with these Vong, it is understandable. That said, try not to speak unless you have something to add that isn¡¯t a threat.¡± I glared at her back, my barely controlled rage flaring at the dismissal. ¡°I don¡¯t wish for you to upset these negotiations.¡±
¡°However short they will be.¡± I shot back with a bit more venom than I¡¯d have liked as Fay glanced at me. No retort came though came as the trio of Vong came closer.
Before they reached us, I used the Force to boost my eyesight and examined every Vong that I could see inside the base and determine what might be the best place to toss the trio of thermal detonators I had stowed away in my belt to ensure maximum carnage. It wouldn¡¯t likely do much to their overall strength level, but it, I hoped, would give Fay and me the time needed to slip back into the woods. At least provided the cruiser floating ominously overhead didn¡¯t go scorched earth when we entered the forest.
¡°Why are you here?¡±
The words that came from the lead Vong¡¯s mouth came as such a surprise, that I almost stumbled at hearing him speak Basic. There was a very bad accent, likely as he¡¯d not used it much before arriving on this planet, but it was clear enough that there was no confusion about what he was saying. Once I got over that shock, I noted that all three Vong had shifted their gaze to me, or more specifically the weapons at my waist, with the one who¡¯d snarled from a distance doing so once again. It seemed the clawed-Vong had reported my existence and weaponry to its leaders, and now they were placing a face to that report. Though if they wanted a closer look, I¡¯d happily give it to them by burying the blades in their skulls.
¡°We seek a peaceful way to resolve this conflict that has arisen between you and the inhabitants of this world. One that would, ideally, be suitable to both parties.¡± If the Vong hadn¡¯t been watching us, I¡¯d have facepalmed at Fay¡¯s way of phrasing it, and then done so again at the way the three Vong seemed to be taken aback by her words.
¡°You speak for the invaders and wish to surrender?¡±
¡°I seek a path out of this conflict for all parties, meaning your people and the inhabitants of Zonama Sekot¡¡±
¡°They are unbelievers on our holy world!¡± The Vong cutting Fay off was one thing, but the reverence they held for Sekot was concerning and brought back memories of my previous life when dealing with the most ardent religious fanatics. ¡°This world belongs to us!¡±
¡°When they settled here, the planet was uninhabited.¡± The Vong bristled at Fay¡¯s words with the more agitated one needing to be restrained by an arm across the chest of the other standing behind the leader. ¡°They¡¯ve lived here in peace with the galaxy and the planet for over eight standard cycles. Unless you can provide evidence going back further, then by the laws of the Galactic Republic, that grants them control of the world.¡±
The lead Vong stepped closer, towering over both of us. ¡°This world is a seed of our lost home. This we know in our bones and by our holiest words. Those on this world currently are honourless pests that the gods demand we remove.¡±
The two Vong behind it tightened their grips on their amphistaffs. Danger Sense flared up, warning me of threats from everywhere in front of me. My finger drifted closer to the control to engage my lightsaber even as my feet slipped around slowly, settling me into a combat stance.
¡°As a Jedi, I wish to find a way to resolve this dispute peacefully, in the manner all civilised beings should,¡± The Vong leader¡¯s eyes seemed to widen, as if not believing the words coming from Fay. Oddly, I agreed with it though that didn¡¯t mean I was going to let this thing kill her even as my mind rapidly played over its words looking for another avenue of approach. ¡°Violence and death serve no purpose.¡±
¡°Death in the service of our gods, our crusade, is a fate any of us would accept with honour. Many under my command already have.¡± Its eyes locked onto mine. ¡±They fell in battle for this cause, a worthy death even if the warrior who killed them worships false gods.¡±
There was the subtlest shift in the Force coming from Fay. Hopefully, that meant she saw that these talks were failing ¨C not that they ever had a chance to succeed ¨C yet I was seeing a possible way to escape this situation unharmed. Possibly.
¡°You claim that the Sekotans have no honour by invading this world that you claim,¡± I shot out as I moved beside Fay. ¡°That those who¡¯ve died by my blade did so with honour, yet what proof do we have that any of you have honour?¡±
The three Vong bristled at my words and again the snarling one tried to move toward me only to be stopped by the other. It spat strange, twisted sounds at me that was likely nothing more than insults in its tongue, yet Comprehend Speech failed to translate any of it. Likely because they lacked any connection to the Force.
¡°You question our honour?¡±
I smirked up at the lead Vong. ¡°I question its existence.¡±
All around me, I felt the Force react even as the Vong leader snarled down at me. The amphistaff snapped its teeth in barely contained fury, I felt the Force moving. Though I didn¡¯t need that to know I was playing a very dangerous game, yet given our location, it was the only option I could see that wouldn¡¯t result in Fay dying. Not so long as the Vong were focused on me and not her.
¡°We know of you, Jedi.¡± The lead Vong confirmed what I¡¯d suspected. ¡°You¡¯ve fought well against my warriors, killed many of them. To prove our honour, I will grant you death by my hands. The gods will surely favour me with glory for your head.¡±
¡°And yet, with your lack of honour, you¡¯d be nothing more than a notch on my belt,¡± I replied with fake disdain. The Vong stepped closer, its amphistaff centimetres from biting me as I ignored the fucking smell of the Vong. ¡°Unless you are willing to prove it.¡±
¡°Explain.¡±
My nose wrinkled at its breath, which gave me another moment to plot out this insane idea I was developing. Yet it seemed I¡¯d gotten the Vong¡¯s undivided attention and led this thing to where this plan wanted it to head. Or so I hoped. ¡°We settle this with a duel. Single combat.¡±
¡°Cameron!¡±
¡°I accept.¡± The Vong¡¯s agreement cut off Fay from whatever speech she was about to give me about reckless behaviour. And since the Vong agreed, her trying to force me to back down would mean our deaths. Or I hoped she understood that as I¡¯d rather not have this Hail Mary fail because she couldn¡¯t see what I was trying to do. ¡°What are the terms?¡±
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
I kept my focus on the Vong. ¡°If I win, then you and your forces leave this world. If you somehow win, then we will arrange for the Sekotans that don¡¯t wish to remain under your control to do the same.¡± Fay was glaring at me, or as much as she¡¯d ever glare, but I didn¡¯t care. Her plan had failed so badly that if I¡¯d not risked this, we¡¯d both likely be dead, which wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d like to experience again for a long arse time. And then there was the quest that implied that if I failed here the Vong would invade the galaxy soon, which would cause untold chaos and destruction. This was, at this moment the only path I could find that would end this war without trapping me here for a decade plus leading an insurrection against the Vong. And insurrection that would likely fail once the bulk of their forces arrived.
Behind the lead Vong, the calmer one spoke up. the lead Vong stepped back and turned to speak ¨C though it sounded more like snarling ¨C with its subordinate. As before, I couldn¡¯t understand any of it even with Comprehend Speech active.
¡°This is a reckless move, Cameron,¡± Fay stated while doing a fair impression of Dooku with her tone, ¡°with time, I feel a diplomatic solution could¡¯ve been discovered.¡±
I knew I shouldn¡¯t have, but I openly scoffed into Fay¡¯s face. ¡°If you truly believe that master, then I¡¯ve got a lovely seaside property on Tatooine I¡¯d like to sell you.¡± Fay frowned, not enjoying my humour, but frankly, I didn¡¯t care. ¡°I know this is reckless, but it¡¯s the only play I can see. The only way I can guarantee gets all of us off this world alive.¡±
Fay¡¯s expression softened in an instant, and one of her hands came to rest on my shoulder. ¡°Cameron,¡± she began, her tone far gentler. Yet before she could say anything more, the lead Vong turned back to us.
¡°Your terms are accepted.¡± Behind him, the other Vong didn¡¯t look pleased. Though it was hard to tell with how fucked up their faces were. The hot-headed one looked furious while the calmer one ¨C and that term was relative since I think he simply wanted to rip my limbs from their sockets ¨C seemed almost resigned about what was to happen. ¡°Will this one honour the terms when you fall?¡±
I snarled up at the Vong, letting it know I didn¡¯t think it was going to win even as Fay sighed. ¡°Yes, I will accept my Padawan¡¯s decision and abide by the Force¡¯s will on this matter. No matter how foolish I feel it to be.¡± She looked at the other Vong. ¡°Will your followers do the same when Cameron defeats you?¡± Well, at least Fay wasn¡¯t trying to undermine me in front of the Vong.
¡°We will,¡± replied the calmer Vong. ¡°Yum-Yammka will be honoured with blood this day.¡±
I rolled my eyes at hearing that a race that held no connection to the Force and was skilled at warfare would worship gods with blood. Based on the strange limbs I¡¯d consider it a safe bet that they practised ritual sacrifices and mutilations as well. ¡°Are we going to fight or are you going to bore me to death with details about your gods?¡± I asked, wanting to rattle the Vong. Yes, It being angry when we duelled would make it more aggressive, but it was also something I might be able to exploit. The Vong was likely a better fighter than any Vong I¡¯d encountered before, but as it was single combat, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about another Vong stepping in to save it before I could land a blow as had often happened during ambushes.
Oddly the Vong laughed as if it was amused by my challenging its religion. ¡°I will teach you about our gods when I offer you life to them. However, before then, they require prayer. Return here in ten hours and I will introduce you to the true gods.¡±
¡°Five,¡± I shot back, not wanting to give it the time he needed as it might place the Vong off-balance. ¡°And I¡¯d rather not fight you in range of the guns of your base and ships. Who¡¯s to say that one of them would place victory by any means above honouring your gods?¡±
¡°We all serve the gods as their warriors in this life,¡± that came from the hot-headed Vong as it took a step forward. ¡°To suggest otherwise is to court death!¡± it spat out as the calmer one yanked on its shoulder.
¡°Then go ahead and kill me now,¡± I snarled back, feeling slightly safe in the fact it wouldn¡¯t as that would break the honour of its superior. ¡°That is, of course, if your talk of honour was nothing but empty words!¡± From the way all three Vong were trying to burn me to ash with just their glares, it was clear I was planning a very dangerous game. But I was feeling secure in having manipulated the Vong into fighting me for the planet by understanding a tiny fraction of their culture. I needed the Vong off-balance since, with Fay likely to be nearby when the duel took place, I¡¯d not be able to draw on Force Lightning to claim victory.
¡°Five hours. And we will fight where the pitiful leader of this world died.¡± The Lead Vong stated, drawing my attention to the two behind it. ¡°Only our seconds will stand witness.¡±
¡°Agreed.¡± It gave me a nod and then took several steps backwards, not wanting to turn its back on me, before it reached its subordinates. As they headed back, but before Fay could speak, I used Observe on the Vong leader to see what I¡¯d be facing.
Feir Kr¡¯Lenah
Race: Yuuzhan Vong
Level: 33
Health: 100% (Replaced right forearm. Replaced left leg)
Age: 40
Force Potential: None
Threat Potential: Very High
Reputation: Hatred
Affiliation: Yuuzhan Vong (100%), Supreme Overlord Zho Krazhmir (100%)
Emotional State: Curious/Insulted
Feir is wondering if you are as competent a fighter as his warriors have reported and looks forward to granting you a quick death.
However, he is furious about your disrespect toward his gods.
...
I was pleased to see it was enraged about my behaviour towards its gods. While it would likely have calmed down by the time we fought, it proved that going after its honour and gods was a valid method to anger it. Still, the fact it was level 33 ¨C which placed it on par with low-end Jedi Masters ¨C was a concern. Doubly so since it didn¡¯t have access to the Force. There was also the issue that it had replaced two limbs, as I¡¯d seen the arm, but the leg was something I¡¯d have to keep an eye on during the duel.
¡°Cameron,¡± I raised a hand toward Fay, cutting her off. There was a spike of displeasure in the Force which was mirrored by confusion on her face.
¡°We have much to talk about, master, I know. But perhaps we do so away from the Vong compound when we¡¯re not under the cannons of the Vong base?¡±
For a moment, I didn¡¯t think Fay would let the matter wait, but it ended with a sigh and a nod. ¡°Very well. Though I¡¯m more concerned with how you felt threatening the Vong leader and insulting their beliefs was the correct way to achieve what you desired.¡±
I took a step back, not wanting to turn around when in range of the Vong base, even as Fay showed less concern and faced toward the forest behind us. ¡°Like Mandalorians, they are warriors, Master. As I¡¯ve said several times already. Soft words and kind gestures are unlikely to work, even from a position of strength.¡±
Fay paused for a minute as if she was going to say something, only to shake her head. As she walked calmly to the treeline, unconcerned with the Vong cannon tracking our movement, I frowned. Her attempts at peace had failed, I¡¯d proven the Vong were warriors, yet she was now willing to blindly trust that they¡¯d keep their word and show them her back. It felt like a mistake to me, even a character flaw that hadn¡¯t been shaken by spending over half a year in a coma.
I kept my eyes on the base until I was inside the trees, feeling that turning and showing my back might be taken the wrong way. Once past the tree line, I slipped from view, and then once sure there were no null-zones within range of my Detection-boosted minimap, turned and moved quickly to reach Fay and the transport to take us back to our ship.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched calmly as the Vong cruiser, likely the same one I¡¯d seen over their base several hours ago, came closer. Standing here and waiting did carry the risk the Vong would just attack us here and now, but if honour truly didn¡¯t matter to them, then they¡¯d have taken the opportunity to take us out when we¡¯d approached their base.
Around us was, for the most part, rubble. The Magister¡¯s compound had been reduced to a massive pile of rubble; at least in the places where the ground hadn¡¯t been scarred by whatever the Vong had done here.
¡°Are you prepared for this?¡± Fay asked as she stood at my side. While, as I¡¯d expected, she¡¯d been harsh toward me choosing to settle this conflict in single combat ¨C and thus risk my life so brazenly ¨C she¡¯d also accepted that her attempted peace talks had failed. She recognised that if I hadn¡¯t intervened, then we¡¯d have likely been forced to fight our way away from the Vong base. Still, that didn¡¯t make her happy with my choice to engage in combat to settle the matter. Something that likely influenced her making me meditate in solitude for three hours after we arrived back aboard our new starship. Currently, I¡¯d still to give her a name, but a few options were bouncing around my head.
As we¡¯d meditated, I¡¯d initially tried to commune with the Force to see if this was the correct path to take. As expected, it¡¯d been less than forthcoming in that regard, so I¡¯d spent most of the time planning out how to fight the Vong leader. Force Lightning was basically out unless I wanted Fay to drag me over the coals when we returned to the temple. It¡¯d still be there as an emergency asspull, but I¡¯d rather not rely on it to defeat the Vong. Thus, I replayed every engagement I¡¯d had with the Vong, trying to see what¡¯d worked and what hadn¡¯t. Since I knew nothing about this Vong¡¯s combat capabilities, I was working from the worrying position that he was as far beyond the claw-handed Vong as that one was above their regular squad leaders.
When we¡¯d finished our meditation, Bo had been waiting for me outside the room, and much to Fay¡¯s amusement ¨C and possibly some concern ¨C had dragged me right back in before locking the door. Bo was angry that not only was I the one to fight the Vong leader, but that she¡¯d not be my second. Going unsaid there was that she didn¡¯t believe Fay would be of any help if things went sideways, however, I had faith in Fay to stick to the agreed terms. When I¡¯d pushed Bo about her feelings on the matter, she¡¯d grown angry, thinking I was mocking her and that I didn¡¯t consider that she¡¯d be left looking after Fenrir if I fell. To settle her nerves, and distract me for what was to come, I¡¯d all but leapt at her and the next hour had been lost in a symphony of passion, mixed with some violence since Bo wasn¡¯t the most gentle of lovers.
After emerging from my quarters again, and ignoring the looks the others gave us, I¡¯d spoken briefly with Simvyl and Fenrir. The Cathar, like Bo, had wanted to be the one to fight the Vong, but he understood that I had a better chance of making the son of a Hutt ¨C his words ¨C pay. I¡¯d asked him to keep an eye on Bo and Fenrir, and I¡¯d also said something similar to Bo and Fenrir. The tuk¡¯ata had walked at my side as I¡¯d headed to the transport and then whined when I¡¯d told him to stay. Bo gave me a look, making it clear she was relieved that I had returned, but made no move to hold me. While I¡¯d have enjoyed the comfort, such public displays of affection weren¡¯t common in Mandalorian culture, which was an odd counter with how important family was to them.
Our journey, up until this point, had been taken in silence. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see,¡± I replied jokingly, trying to lighten the mood. The ripples of concern that emanated from Fay at my blas¨¦ response meant I¡¯d failed. ¡°I¡¯ve fought and killed dozens of Vong since they arrived here, master, and while I expect their leader to be the toughest opponent yet, I know I can take him.¡±
Fay frowned, which was always an odd expression to see on her ageless face. ¡°Again, I see Master Dooku¡¯s influence in you, though be mindful of your confidence, lest it leads you to arrogance.¡± I smirked at both parts of that as I couldn¡¯t deny that I had adopted many of Dooku¡¯s mannerisms and understood well the concept of pride beyond the deserved. ¡°And while I¡¯d prefer you offer clemency to the Vong once you defeat him,¡± it was nice to hear her voice confidence in my abilities, ¡°I doubt such a moment will present itself, or that the Vong would accept.¡±
Overhead, the cruiser stopped, and from the port side, a smaller ship emerged. The way the hull seemed to ripple back to expose the landing bay felt alien and yet oddly familiar. Something that was true for all Vong technology I¡¯d seen as there were similarities to Sekotan technology, but whereas the Sekotans found joy in life and the world they lived on, it felt as if the Vong only cared about their needs and twisted their creations to suit those needs. As I pondered that more while the smaller ship, a troop transport by the looks of things, descended, I realised that while they were mainly different, there were odd angles and lines on the Vong cruiser that mirrored my new starship. Perhaps that was why the Vong felt so strongly that this world belonged to them.
The transport touched down near the remains of the main building of the Magister¡¯s compound and I watched as two Vong exited. A quick usage of Observe confirmed the lead figure was Feir Kr¡¯Lenah and it looked like the one behind it was, thankfully, the calmer of its subordinates.
¡°Are you prepared?¡± Feir called out once it was about thirty metres from me, its second having hung back near their transport. Along with other Vong that I could just see staying inside the vehicle.
I took a step forward only for Fay to stop me by placing a hand on the crook of my arm. ¡°The Force is with you. Always.¡± I smiled at hearing her use that line and place one of my hands on hers before bowing slightly.
I slid from Fay¡¯s grip and walked toward the Feir until I was about twenty metres from it. ¡°I¡¯m ready, though I wish to know the name of the being who will die by my blade today. So that his name might be known by others.¡±
¡°I am Feir Kr¡¯Lenah; Subaltern of the Praetorite Vong. This day, I claim this seed of Yuuzhan''tar for my people.¡± As the Vong spoke, I felt the Force around me shift. Yet it didn¡¯t feel as if it was a general ripple in the Force, but one centred upon the world. As if it somehow understood what was at stake. As for the Vong, its rank meant nothing, though being a member of the Praetorite Vong was interesting as that was similar in name to the Praetorian Guard of ancient Rome. Those had served as the bodyguards, spymasters, and agents of the emperors of Rome, so might these Vong be serving a similar role for their Supreme Overlord? Yuuzhan''tar was a word that came up often and based on its similarity to the species'' name, it was likely their homeworld, but how the fuck could a planet be the seed of another? That just sounded like some bullshit reasoning to explain their invasion.
¡°Well met, Feir Kr¡¯Leanh,¡± I began as I slipped into a Makashi stance. I wasn¡¯t removing my lightsaber as that might be seen as the start of combat, but I moved my hand in the gesture for an opening salute. ¡°I am Cameron Shan, Chief of Clan Shan, Mtael of the Lokella and Padawan of the Jedi Order,¡± it seemed to snarl at hearing that, making me wonder if it realised my rank was very low, ¡°and I fight today to protect this world for those who¡¯ve lived here long before you arrived. And will do so long after your death.¡±
¡°Today is a good day for you to die.¡± Feir snarked, his amphistaff twisting around and snapping at me from across the dust-filled ground that separated us.
¡°And for me, it¡¯s just another day killing your species.¡± I retorted as I flicked on my lightsaber, enjoying as always the faint roar it generated due to the small krayt dragon pearl. While I¡¯d love to add the Mantle of the Force, it wasn¡¯t quite at the point where the crystal was fully aligned to me, nor was my skill with lightsabers at a point where I could add a fourth crystal to the matrix. My beskad stayed against my hip for now, as I didn¡¯t want to use it too early and have him realise the danger it posed to him and his living weapon.
Feir¡¯s head tilted to one side as if confused or insulted by my comment. A moment later, with no roar of anger nor hint it was coming bar the slight shifting of its feet, the Vong charged. I settled my feet, and waited, wanting to see what this Vong was capable of doing in the opening moments of our duel. My eyes carefully tracked the amphistaff as it hardened.
My rear foot shifted, altering the angle of my body as my lightsaber tapped the staff away. It shifted into its whip form, but I¡¯d already rotated and slid back, so the snapping jaw found nothing but air. Even then, Feir was turning, using the ability of its weapon to swiftly change the attack vector. The snake-head leapt low, aiming for my lead leg. I pulled it back even as my lightsaber twitched down. The snake-head recoiled in pain as my blade slashed one eye, though the movement prevented the plasma from doing any further damage.
A roll of Feir¡¯s shoulders had it shifting direction, the amphistaff coming upward and hardening in a single motion. I slid back, my lightsaber filling the space between me and the Vong. This entire segment of the duel was a feeling-out section. Feir was only attacking as quickly as the Vong squad leaders, while I was keeping my distance, trying to spot holes in his form while making sure neither Vong nor its weapon landed anything more than a glancing blow. I had plans for later in the duel, but I¡¯d only use them if needed.
Feir came at me directly, possibly because I was defending on a linear axis and wanted to test that. A sidestep one way was a feint as he swung his staff from the other side, keeping it in its rigid form, aiming low toward my legs. My lightsaber slid out, pushing the snake-head into the dirt. Feir pulled it back while bringing the tail overhead. I slid back and turned, placing my lightsaber over my head to block the strike.
As I came out of the spin, my lightsaber came around quickly, having picked up speed from my move, and aimed for the Vong¡¯s thigh. Feir blocked with the heft of his spear and then pushed the snake-head, which was down low, toward me. With no choice, my beskad came out and the flat of the blade slapped the snake-head under its jaw as I couldn¡¯t turn my wrist in time to slice the damned living weapon.
With both my weapons now out, the Vong saw an opportunity. One hand slid from its staff and thrust toward me. Seeing the claws extend from the hand, I leapt back and they caught nothing but air. That made me glad I¡¯d left my robes back on the transport. If I¡¯d worn them here, the claws could¡¯ve caught them enough that the Vong knocked me off-balance.
Yet even as I withdrew, my wrist twisted, guiding my lightsaber over its elbow. It struck the black armour yet left only a faint discolouration as it withdrew. That confirmed its armour was on-par, at least, with the red-shell armour of the claw-handed Vong. Still, I¡¯d landed the first hit, and it hissed in annoyance as I re-established a gap between us and saw the mark on his armour.
¡°My warriors spoke truly.¡± Feir¡¯s words caught me off-guard as I¡¯d not expected him to speak once the duel had started. ¡°You have some skill. Still, it won¡¯t be enough to defeat me.¡± Feir finished as he shook his arm almost nonchalantly.
¡°Yet I landed the first blow. One that only saved you as you hide behind your armour.¡± It was a weak insult, but I knew I could get under his skin by targeting his beliefs. ¡°I doubt your gods will look favourably upon that.¡±
Something that was likely a laugh, but sounded more like diamonds scraping over metal, slipped from Feir¡¯s lips. ¡°Being wounded in battle is a mark of respect for our gods, and our cause. Though what they desire most is our victory.¡±
I smirked, shifting my stance to account for me now holding my beskad. While I hadn¡¯t yet maxed out either Jar¡¯Kai or dual-wielding, I¡¯d grown far better at both over the last few months. ¡°Sadly, you won¡¯t taste victory here, but perhaps your death will suffice for your gods to forgive you in the afterlife.¡±
Whether the insult bothered him or not, the Vong rushed forward, resuming the duel. It took Feir less time to reach me, indicating he¡¯d been holding back, and three rapid thrusts came at me. None landed as I blocked two and avoided the last by sliding to one side, mainly as the first two had more power behind them, causing me issues with my balance.
Feir pulled back slightly and began to circle, the hardened staff probing for an opening as I turned to match his movements. My lightsaber stayed low, keeping it ready to parry or attack if the situation arose while my beskad stayed closer to my chest as a higher defensive option.
The Vong probed my defence several times, each being parried or pulled back before I had to, until, after what felt like minutes but was likely barely one since the Force was increasing my speed and reaction times, he twirled the staff. For a moment I considered attacking, only to realise the movement of the Vong¡¯s weapon was a ruse, designed to lure me in.
Seeing that his plan hadn¡¯t worked, Feir brought the staff down, snake-head coming in from high. My lightsaber slid upward to guide the attack away from my legs as the alien weapon was too far away for my beskad to reach without upsetting my stance. Yet, as my lightsaber touched the staff, it lost rigidity.
The weapon started coiling around my lightsaber even as the blade slid down the staff¡¯s body. The fangs of the snake-head were dangerously close to my hands and I pulled back. Yet, even as the plasma blade slid out of the rapidly closing coils, the Vong removed one hand from his staff. A twist with the other hand had the whip-staff snap around.
The weapon spun and hardened as it moved around my blade, and before I could even shift my wrist to counter, the Vong weapon hardened; the fangs of the snake-head closing in rapidly on my chest. My beskad came down frantically, hoping to stop the attack before it landed, even as I attempted to shuffle back. The beskad caught a chink in the staff and drove it down, yet I hissed as the fangs gorged my side, some of my blood staining the ground below.
I used the Force to leap back, establishing a good ten metres between us, yet as I landed, I saw Feir hadn¡¯t pushed his attack. Instead, his weapon had coiled around his arm and he¡¯d run a finger over the snake¡¯s fangs. ¡°First blood,¡± Feir stated before licking my blood from his finger. ¡°I shall enjoy savouring more after you fall this day.¡±
I snarled as I quickly opened the notice detailing the wound. I offered a silent prayer to the Force that the wound wasn¡¯t poisoned, nor painful. However, not wanting to heal it and risk losing FP when I didn¡¯t know how much I¡¯d need later in the duel, I let it bleed. Control Pain was already active, having auto-engaged the moment I was wounded, and since it was a minor thing, the wound was easy to ignore for now.
Feir charged, his staff shifting into its whip form. The snake-head hissed loudly, barring its fangs, though black ichor seeped from the missing eye. The Vong threw what was all but a punch, though the amphistaff leapt with it, snapping frantically. My beskad moved, seeking a chink in the armour, only for the weapon to harden. Feir lunged forward as it did, getting the snake-head past my beskad, though I was able to get enough contact that the weapon tip sailed past my shoulder.
The Vong shifted his stance, moving the staff toward my skull. I ducked and at the same time, my beskad slid down the weapon and then clipped the guard over the top of the lead hand. That was enough to halt the attack, and also left Feir exposed. My lightsaber came up, though rocks I¡¯d scooped from the ground with the Force struck the Vong in its face.
Feir spluttered as dust gathered around his face, his grip on his weapon slackening for a moment, which was all I needed. My lightsaber followed the rocks, yet instead of going for his hands, which were exposed, the tip was thrust forward. It slid up his chest armour, which caused him to react, trying to pull back. But it was too late. I smiled in satisfaction as the tip sunk into the flesh under his arm, making it fall limp in an instant.
The Vong roared in defiance and twisted. My lightsaber moved around inside before being forced out as it clipped the edge of the armour and was guided away. Then, in a display of impressive speed and resilience, the Vong slammed his shoulder into my chest even as my beskad moved along the amphistaff, looking to cleave the weapon in two.
The staff¡¯s snake-head lunged forward, its fangs missing my heart but digging into my clothing. I pulled back, bringing my lightsaber up closer to my body. The snake-head was forced to let go, though not before it and my lightsaber left me with an exposed chest, the wound from earlier still seeping blood onto my skin.
I moved back, establishing some room even as the amphistaff coiled around the Vong¡¯s now useless arm. I shifted my stance in reply, adopting a modified Makashi stance with my beskad down and to the side, ready to strike if any opportunity arose.
For the briefest of moments, Fay''s hope that I¡¯d offer mercy to the Vong floated into my mind. Yet seeing the thing snarl at me as its weapon, blood seeping from its ruined eye, hissed pathetically, I squashed the idea. The Vong deserved no mercy. Only death.
It seemed the Vong agreed as, even with one arm hanging limply, he still attacked. A roar of defiance came from his lungs as he raced toward me, and I felt a smile creep onto my lips. This was a good fight and if he wanted a clean death, I¡¯d give him one.
His good arm surged forward, claws extending. My lightsaber came up, slicing through them, though the hand kept coming and I was forced to backpedal to avoid taking the stumps of the claws in my face. Though as I moved back, I saw strands of hair fall away, the claw stumps still sharp enough to slice them from my head. The snake-head lunged, but my beskad clipped it before it could do any damage.
The working fist went low, the sliced claws tracking for my thigh, though my beskad was able to quickly get down with a rotation of my wrist, removing several of the Vong¡¯s fingers and all but ending the threat the fist posed. However, as if sensing that, the amphistaff leapt from the useless arm, sailing through the air toward me.
My lightsaber moved across my face, catching the amphistaff in its remaining eye though not before the thing slammed into the side of my face, forcing me to close my left eye as the fangs reared back on approach.
With my left eye closed from the wound, and the hissing of the snake-head overwhelming my ear, I knew I needed to generate room quickly, and watched the world turn silver as I teleported away. As the light faded, I found myself a good forty metres from Feir, though given the unstable ground, before I could set my feet, I slipped, dropping to a knee.
The hand holding my beskad came up and my fingers touched around my eye. I winced at the small jolt of pain that came from the wound before I opened the newest notice from the Interface. I breathed deeply in relief when it said that while I had a deep cut over my cheek, eye socket and forehead I hadn¡¯t lost the eye. Even as Force Heal sealed the wound, and I used an undamaged and undirtied section of my robe to clean the wound, I felt the rage inside me surging; demanding to be let out and make this thing pay for daring to injure me as it had. To burn the Vong to a crisp and leave its ashes to scatter in the winds.
That urge was strong, but I was stronger still. Allowing my anger and fury to control me wasn¡¯t the path I wished to take, wasn¡¯t how I wanted to defeat the Vong. Nor did I want Fay to sense me doing so in that way. The darkness inside was a part of me, but it didn¡¯t control me. I controlled it. I wasn¡¯t going to allow it to twist me, the ramifications of doing that were far too great. Thus, with some effort as images of Zarkos and Sekotans that¡¯d died because of the Vong flashed through my thoughts, I pushed the anger aside and brought the storm raging within under control once more.
With the cut healed, though the Interface said I still had to heal the scar as the Vong weaponry interfered with Force-assisted healing, I opened the eye, only to grunt. While the wound was no longer bleeding, and surface blood had mainly been wiped away by my robes, there was still some in my eye and even with Control Pain active, it still itched. I blinked rapidly, ignoring the itch, to clear my eye, even as I saw the Vong moving toward me.
The entire incident, of teleporting away and then discovering and healing the wound and clearing my had only taken a few seconds with the Force accelerating my body. Even after years of using the Force, this always impressed me, as it was still something that amazed me, especially when I saw that Feir had only covered perhaps half the distance between us while I¡¯d dealt with my wound. Hell, the entire duel, even including the short verbal exchange, had barely been going on for under three minutes, even if it felt closer to ten in my mind.
I pushed aside that wonder as the Vong continued to rush me. His face was twisted in rage, having realised, with one arm useless, the claws on the other removed ¨C along with a few fingers ¨C and his amphistaff blinded, that he was going to die. Yet still, he fought on. I could respect that, even as I took pleasure in seeing the damage that I¡¯d done to him was far greater than anything I¡¯d taken.
As my feet slid on the dust-covered ground, I took a deep breath, centring myself. My weapons were held low, ready to move to defend and counter anything the Vong could do while I plotted out possible ways he might try and attack with virtually no offensive weaponry beyond his body and armour left. The Vong had made me taste my own blood, as some had run down my cheek to my lips, and my body sang to return the favour before I ended this fight.
Feir¡¯s working arm pulled back, going for an overpowered but telegraphed attack. My lightsaber flicked up to meet the oncoming hand, sliding between two remaining fingers, then slicing the hand in half until stopping as the armour around the forearm slammed into the blade.
The Vong pushed against my blade, forcing it back, but I used this. With the plasma blade lodged against his armour, I pushed the blade across my body, forcing him to one side, while I pulled my front foot back and pivoted. The Vong rushed past my back even as my lightsaber slid free of the armour, unable to attack since his body had been guided away from me.
My pivot ended with the blade of my beskad swirling around, slamming into the back of the Vong¡¯s neck. While the armour stopped me from beheading the creature with the blow, it forced the Vong to fall face-first into the dirt. The amphistaff hissed pathetically, snapping at nothing as it tried in vain to defend its master, right up until my beskad slammed down, finding a chink in the armour while it was in the whip form, and severed the head from the body.
As the weapon fell limp on my metal blade, my lightsaber slid between the armoured spikes that rose to protect the Vong¡¯s skull, finding no resistance as the plasma burnt a hole through the brain. To be sure, I twisted my wrist, drawing the tip of my lightsaber to each side, and watched in grim satisfaction as the upper section of his skull slipped to the ground, smoke rising from where the flesh had been instantly cauterized.
Sure, the Vong was now dead; I turned, wanting to see how Feir¡¯s second would react. The terms had been agreed and they¡¯d come here for this fight, but I still couldn¡¯t be sure the second would accept the terms. It took one step toward me, and even as I used Observe, I reached out with the Force, taking control of several large boulders nearby that, if it came to it, I¡¯d launch at the Vong cruiser. It¡¯d likely not take it down, but the chaos would allow me to move before it fired on my location.
Of course, as I read the information from Observe, I felt myself relax a fraction.
Sekr Grlaniq
Race: Yuuzhan Vong
Level: 26
Health: 100% (Replaced left hand, replaced lower right leg, replaced left foot)
Age: 40
Force Potential: None
Threat Potential: Very High
Reputation: Hatred
Affiliation: Yuuzhan Vong (100%), Supreme Overlord Zho Krazhmir (100%)
Emotional State: Impressed/Concerned
Sekr is impressed at your combat prowess and accepts Feir Kr¡¯Lenah died a good death in service of the gods.
That said, Sekr is worried about how Prefect Da¡¯Gara will react to them losing the seed of Yuuzhan¡¯tar to a Jedi.
...
As Sekr came closer, its amphistaff hissing as it looked down at its brethren, I slid into a relaxed defensive posture. Though I didn¡¯t release the grip I was keeping on a dozen boulders with the Force. Observe said he accepted Feir¡¯s death, not that he¡¯d acknowledge the terms of the duel.
¡°The duel has ended,¡± the Vong all but spat after taking a long look at the partially decapitated body of its former leader. ¡°By the terms agreed upon, we will withdraw from this planet. That will take a planetary cycle to complete.¡±
Hesitantly, I nodded in acceptance. It lifted a wrist to its mouth and spat out something in the cursed Vong tongue. Behind it, four new Vong emerged from the transport, making me tense.
¡°They will claim the body.¡± My eyes stayed on the rapidly approaching Vong even as Sekr spoke. ¡°Today you fought well, proved your honour, and the gods accept your victory. However, your name will now join those of others who¡¯ve defiled our holy mission. When our people are ready, they will hunt you and those around you down, making you suffer eternal agony for this defeat.¡±
¡°They are welcome to try,¡± I shot back as the four Vong reached us. Three gave me evil eyes but did nothing. Much to my annoyance. I still wanted to fight, still wanted to kill more Vong, yet I pushed that desire aside. Doing so would risk the victory I¡¯d achieved here today.
Though since the Invaders From the Void quest wasn¡¯t showing as complete, the desire to keep fighting was kept close. Until all these fuckers had left the world, I¡¯d not relax, nor savour my victory. No matter how much I had enjoyed it.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Only once the transport had reached the treeline, and slunk away from sight, did I relax in my seat. The rush of the fight slowly fell away, giving way to relief that it was over, though there was little exhaustion as while the fight had been intense, my sparring sessions with Dooku were often more taxing. Now, that wasn¡¯t to undersell Feir¡¯s ability, just that without the Force, and with me knowing how to fight Vong ¨C or at least those on or below his standing ¨C it meant the fight had been far easier than I¡¯d expected. Though that hadn¡¯t stopped Fay from fussing over my cuts once we¡¯d reached the transport. She¡¯d used the Force to heal the wounds on my stomach and leg, but the scars remained, as they always did as I had to actively choose to remove them. Or at least move to keep them within a certain amount of time as was the case after spending a week or so in the bacta tank after my rescue from the Bando Gora.
¡°While I was confident in your ability to defeat the Vong¡¯s leader,¡± Fay said as she placed a small bacta patch over my eye, hoping to help the scar heal faster, ¡°I still wish you had been able to secure the Vong¡¯s departure without further death. Though the cost of a single life to save thousands is a trade I would reluctantly accept.¡±
¡°Yes, Master, and thank you,¡± I replied, trying not to look too smug - which was hard since I¡¯d been right all along ¨C even as a smile crept onto my face.
Fay laughed softly and shook her head. She then placed a hand on my shoulder, the one away from my now-covered eye. ¡°You have the right to be proud of what you¡¯ve accomplished today. You may be brave, and occasionally foolish in how you approach situations, but you always find a way through. I, along with Master Dooku I¡¯m sure, am eternally grateful to the Force for guiding me to you. The Force has a plan for you, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware,¡± I chuckled nervously as it wasn¡¯t just the Force that had plans for me, ¡°and while that path will undoubtedly be a difficult one, it has been my honour to guide you on your first steps, help you stand back up each time you fell, and I look forward to watching what you and the Force shall accomplish together in the future.¡±
My smile grew. It was a relief to hear she wasn¡¯t letting any feelings about how I¡¯d behaved in the duel, or how I¡¯d forced the Vong into it, to damage our bond. After giving my shoulder a squeeze, she moved back and settled into her chair. A comfortable silence fell over the cabin.
¡
A few hours later the transport began descending as we approached the Jentari foundries and my new starship. About halfway through the flight, Fay started speaking again. She¡¯d brought up moments in my duel, focusing on the feelings she¡¯d sensed from me when my emotions had been at their peaks. When she¡¯d first started I¡¯d been concerned she was going to lecture me on the negative emotions she¡¯d sensed, but instead, she praised me for not giving into those desires. For letting them drift into the Force and letting it guide my actions instead.
Now she was slowly removing the bacta patch from my eye, a frown coming to her face. ¡°It appears the scar hasn¡¯t healed.¡± She paused and stared into my eyes. ¡°Might this be because you wish to keep it as you did those suffered during your verd¡¯goten?¡±
I nodded. ¡°Aye. Even though I won the fight, I want a reminder that even when it felt like I¡¯d already won, the fight hadn¡¯t finished, and I almost lost the eye because of that mistake.¡±
Fay shook her head, though there was no sadness behind the gesture. ¡°While I feel there are other ways to learn that lesson, I am glad you have.¡± She dropped the used bacta patch with the ones from my stomach and leg ¨C those scars I had healed ¨C in a bin. ¡°Though I do wonder if the scar isn¡¯t also to show off for Ms. Kryze?¡± she smirked as she asked that and I chuckled back as I shrugged.
¡°Well, that would be a nice bonus.¡± Again Fay shook her head, though this time it was accompanied by her gentle laughter.
¡°True enough.¡± The transport shuddered as it landed, reminding me once again that it was a small miracle that it still flew. ¡°Though I do hope you don¡¯t allow this bonus to consume too much of your time. I, for one, look forward to returning to the temple with this marvellous new vessel to show the Council. And perhaps, speak with others of the trials you¡¯ve endured upon this world.¡± My brow creased at her odd phrasing, but before I could think on it more, the door hissed open and Fay waved her hand toward it. ¡°I believe there are some friends who would prefer to see you emerge first.¡±
With a smirk, I stood and moved to the door, putting her words aside as I stepped into the sunlight. Though I only got a few steps before a large black mass slammed into me, and it was only by a small miracle that I didn¡¯t slam my head into the transport as Fenrir started licking my face.
¡°Fenrir! Get off!¡± I shouted as I tried to push the massive beast ¨C he¡¯d grown more in our time on the planet and now was about the size of a pony ¨C however, Fenrir wasn¡¯t about to let me go. Even as his tongue covered my face in saliva, I heard laughter from all around.
Eventually, even as I failed to move the giant beast, I felt someone pull him back. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve had your turn,¡± I heard Bo say as the light returned to my vision. ¡°Let the rest of us see him.¡± Fenrir whined loudly but obeyed her ¨C which, even after months on this planet always amused me as Bo was the only other person Fenrir even considered listening to ¨C and slunk away. As I pushed myself to my elbows, I saw him walk over to Fay, who laughed as he gently pushed up against her.
¡°That thing¡¯s dead, then?¡± I looked up at Simvyl. His face was hard to read, though the Force let me know he was conflicted. Hope, anger, and relief radiated from him in equal measure.
¡°Aye, and the rest are leaving in the next day or so. Or so they claim.¡± That seemed to settle the Cathar, though the fur on his head matted as he frowned.
¡°Good.¡± His shoulders suddenly slumped. ¡°While I still want them all dead for what they did, at least if the planet¡¯s saved then Kekda and Irone¡¯s deaths mean something.¡± He took a step back, but I leapt up and gripped his shoulder, stopping him even as I saw Bo trying to not jump me.
¡°They, and those who also died, will be remembered by the Sekotans. And us. Their name won¡¯t fade into the blackness of the cosmos.¡± He got a strange look on his face, which wasn¡¯t a surprise as my words were a little unexpected even to me before he nodded. He then gripped my forearm, and I returned the gesture. After a moment, he nodded again and then broke the grip, before walking away.
¡°I see you made it back in mostly one piece,¡± Bo remarked, drawing my attention to her just as I saw Fenrir bound over to Simvyl with the Cathar now comfortable around the massive war hound.
¡°Aye, more or less,¡± I replied before coughing as some of Fenrir¡¯s drool slipped into my mouth. As I heaved to get it out and wiped my face with the ruined remains of my robes, Bo laughed.
¡°And the other guy?¡± She asked once she¡¯d gotten her laughter under control.
It took me about a minute to reply as I desperately wiped my face clean. Or at least clean enough that no more slobber was going to seep into my mouth or eyes. ¡°Dead, though he did leave me a parting gift,¡± I remarked, rapping my head near the scar.
Bo leaned closer, examining the mark. She nodded, seemingly pleased about it. ¡°Oof!¡± I fell back, landing on my arse after she slammed her fist, encased in her crushgaunt, into my gut.
¡°Next time you¡¯re taking me, you ois¡¯kovid!¡± she snarked before taking a step forward. As she dropped to a knee in front of me, I rubbed my stomach, glad the Force had healed that wound long before I¡¯d returned. For a moment, I was worried she¡¯d strike me again, and as her hand came toward my head, I rather embarrassingly tensed. She smirked at that, and then after gripping my hair, gave me a big hug. ¡°And that¡¯s for winning.¡± She leaned close. ¡°And we need to celebrate your victory.¡±
She pulled back, and her face wrinkled. ¡°But first, go and wash. You stink of Vong and the mutt!¡±
Somewhere behind her, Fenrir whined, which made me laugh.
¡ ¡
¡ ..
Quest Completed!
Invaders From the Void [?]
Objectives:
:a: Ensure the survival of all members of your group, including the Antarian Rangers, for the length of the quest. [5/7]
:b: Protect the planet from the Yuuzhan Vong by either driving the invaders from the planet, [YES]
Or eliminating the entire occupation force. [NO]
? :c: Defeat the Commanders of the invasion force. [1/3]
? :d: Discover your Sekotan starship and pilot it at least once. [NO]
Rewards/Penalties:
:a: 5000XP [+500XP]
:b: 8000XP [+800XP]
:c: 2000XP [+200XP]
...
LEVEL UP!
Level: 27 -> 28
FP: +650
PerkP: +1
PP: +2
STAM: + 44
SP: +4
SKP: +40
...
I smirked as I read the notices from the Interface the night after returning to my ship. Gann had just arrived to tell me the Vong had left the planet, and that the Sekotan engineers were having a party to celebrate. I¡¯d said I¡¯d be down later, having wanted to head somewhere to confirm this with these notices.
The bigger increases than at level 27 in terms of SP ¨C Stat Points ¨C and SKP ¨C Skill Points ¨C were due to be spending my reserve of SP on increasing my Intelligence to 40. I¡¯d done so at the start of this mission, fearing that I might fail and wanting to spend them how I could. My physical stats were out as those had reached the combined limit of 65, and while boosting Charisma and Wisdom to 30 was also done, the bulk went into Intelligence for when, I¡¯d hoped, I completed the quest and levelled up.
Now, it was hard to judge how the increases in my Charisma and Wisdom had affected me, but I felt I was seeing possible avenues to use faster with the marked improvement in my Intelligence. Though it was a hard thing to quantify. Plus, with me now being level 28, I could select a new perk, thus I quickly called up the relevant menus to see the choices.
PERKS
These are earned by spending perk points [which you earn at a rate of 1PP per 4 levels].
Perks have requirements in PP, stat. and level values that must be met before they become available for selection.
Currently, you have the following perks:
Ambidextrous
Boosted Growth [1/3]
Eidetic Memory
Empathy
Heart of the Force [1/2]
...
Available Perks:
Bookworm
Boosted Growth Mark 2
Brainiac Mark 1
Cat¡¯s Grace Mark 1
Cult of Personality Mark 1
Dominant Mark 1
Giant¡¯s Strength Mark 1
Iron Skin Mark 1
Luck of the Force Mark 1
Medic Mark 1
One with Beasts
One With Nature
Physical Regeneration Mark 1
Stat Limit Boost Mark 1
Style Mark 1
Wisdom of the Ancients Mark 1
...
I smiled at the list even if it was all but the same as the last time. That meant most perks were ignored or pushed aside for lack of usefulness. Of those I considered, Boosted Growth Mark 2, One with Beasts, Physical Regeneration Mark 1 and Stat Limit Boost Mark 1 made the most sense.
Boosted Growth would make it easier to reach level-ups, which was a growing concern as my rate of level growth had slowed considerably over the last few years. One with Beasts would, I felt, offer some help with Fenrir, though to be honest, things with him felt well established and our bond was already strong and clear. Physical Regeneration would be useful for those moments when the Force wasn¡¯t able to be accessed or struggled to work in healing me. While Stat Limit Boost would lift my physical stats by an overall total of 10.
It was a tough choice, and one I was still considering when my door chimed. A gesture had the door slide open, and Bo sauntered in, a wide smile on her face.
¡°What¡¯s this I hear about you not celebrating with us?¡± She asked, her face slightly rosy and as she came closer, I caught hints of fruity alcohol on her breath. ¡°Think you¡¯re too good for us?¡±
¡°No. I was just meditating on the matter, wanting to be sure that the Vong were gone and would stay gone.¡±
At my reply, she shook her head and then slid her legs over mine. ¡°If they¡¯re gone, then good. If not, then we just get to kill more of them. Either way, I don''t care."
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The sound of something pounding nearby forced my eyes to reluctantly open. The beds the Sekotans had installed on my ship were incredibly soft and lying on them for more than a few minutes resulted in me falling asleep. Once I¡¯d slipped on enough to be decent, I opened the door with the Force. Simvyl stumbled in, having been caught out by the door opening silently. Behind him, I saw Fenrir pacing, clearly agitated by Simvyl¡¯s behaviour.
¡°The Vong are attacking!¡± He spat out once he¡¯d regained his footing, his eyes narrowing into slits as anger rolled of him with an intensity that made him burn like a star in the Force. ¡°I knew we couldn¡¯t trust them!¡±
Even as I pulled my cloak to me ¨C my robes having been placed aside for repairs after the duel with the Vong commander ¨C my mind reached out for Fay¡¯s. [Master?]
[I¡¯m in the cockpit, Cameron. The situation is graver than Simvyl realises.] With those ominous words, Fay closed the link. I stepped forward, moving around Simvyl even as I clipped my dragon skin cloak into place. While I¡¯d lost a few during the insurgency, I still had three more stored onboard. They¡¯d been kept safe in my Inventory until Fay had awoken, at which point I¡¯d placed them in a drawer in my room.
As I walked toward the cockpit, my fingers brushed against the organic sections of the walls. I could feel the combined mind of the ship, formed from the seed-partners of myself and Fay, reacting to my touch. The ship might not understand what something was happening, but she knew she¡¯d soon fly. I could feel her excitement at finally doing what she was born to do: dance among the stars. Vidge, who last I knew had left the ship to join the party with his fellow shapers, had said that touching the ship would accelerate her healing, and restore the weakened bond between her, myself, and Fay. From what I¡¯d felt since we¡¯d arrived, she¡¯d been on point as whereas before the ship had been timid, now she was coming alive at the thought of flying for the first time.
¡°Master,¡± I said as I emerged into the cockpit. Fay, as usual, was in the co-pilot¡¯s seat. While she could sit in the main chair, she¡¯d made clear I¡¯d be piloting the ship, and with the majority of the seed-partners coming from me, she understood I¡¯d have a stronger connection to the ship. Though, like me, she marvelled at feeling the ship all around us, even returning to the giddy schoolgirl moment I¡¯d seen when we¡¯d first bonded with our seed-partners.
¡°The Vong fleet have re-entered orbit several hours ago, however, this time they are choosing a more blunt-force approach to subjugating the planet,¡± the ship shook, and I heard various vines groan, as if to punctuate her words, and wondered just what the fuck the Vong were up to. ¡°In keeping with the terms of your duel, the Vong aren¡¯t landing, and instead are bombarding the planet from orbit; targeting the various population centres of the planet.¡±
I slid into the pilot¡¯s chair, it adapting to my body so seamlessly that it felt like a part of me. My fingers quickly found the controls I needed to learn the ship¡¯s status. As they did, it felt as if the console was reaching out for my hand, wanting to merge with me, and I felt the mind of the ship if it could be called that, grow even more impatient and excited. As the displays told me the ship¡¯s status, I felt its mind do so as well, though in more instinctive language.
One hand drifted to a lever and gently eased it forward to push power from the core into the sub-light engines and anti-gravity generators. The lever moved forward so easily that it almost felt as if it was anticipating my touch. As a faint hum passed through the ship for the first time as the engines powered up under my control, the ship¡¯s mind seemed to ready itself for flight. Almost granting me knowledge of how to move the controls to get her airborne faster.
Around the cockpit, the lights seemed to brighten and pulse energetically, and as the ship slowly rose from the massive vines cradling it, I shuddered as the ship¡¯s excitement grew stronger. A glance over at Fay showed her smiling enthusiastically, meaning she was experiencing the same sensations. My fingers danced over the controls, seemingly knowing where they needed to go before I thought about it, and the ship rose and turned with a grace I felt no sentient could match.
The ship rippled with pleasure in the Force, and I could feel her reacting to the lift, adjusting the power to the thrusters lifting us upward before I could. Faint images came to my mind about ways to improve her reaction time as the canopy above us, the one that had hidden her for months from the Vong, slid back; allowing her to bask in starlight for the first time.
Readings came in from the sensors, noting atmospheric conditions, yet as my fingers brushed against other controls, for the briefest of moments, a shiver went up my spine as I felt the air caressing the hull. In my mind¡¯s eye, I saw fleeting images of the trees outside, of the Jentari as they seemed to move to watch their latest, and in my mind greatest, creation rise into the sky.
Further than I seemed to glimpse within my mind, the Vong were moving. The shipboard sensors were tracking two dozen in orbit, volleys of fire emerging from them and raining down on Zonama Sekot. It wasn¡¯t turbolaser fire, but from the gouges being inflicted on the surface, it was just as effective. Provided we found some way to drive off the Vong fleet ¨C and I was still racking my brains for anything that might work, bar a suicide run against their largest vessel ¨C I¡¯d be pouring over the sensor logs to determine just what those starships were firing.
My thoughts were drawn to the readout from the sensors as we lifted high enough that data from beyond the valley housing the shaping pits and the Jentari could be collected. ¡°They¡¯re not aiming directly at Far Distance,¡± I detailed for Fay, letting her know what I was seeing and faintly sensing. ¡°Though it appears I was incorrect about their target. While some parts of the city appear to have been struck, most of the impacts are beyond the city limits. I¡¯d surmise the same is true for Middle Distance and will be for the shapers here once the Vong realise we¡¯ve taken flight.¡±
¡°While I¡¯d normally suggest moving to help those in danger, in this case, I¡¯d advise against it.¡± I looked at her from the corner of my eye as the ship felt as if she as begging me to take her higher; to let her dance among the stars. ¡°It is only a matter of time until we are detected and approaching a built-up area would increase the rate of fire upon it.¡±
¡°We have to fight!¡± The words came from Bo as she strode into the cockpit. I¡¯d been expecting her to arrive as I could sense her both through the Force and by a general feeling form the ship that indicated where the other beings within her were. I heard Simvyl grunt in agreement which meant that, with Fenrir lying at the rear of my seat, everyone was inside the cockpit, making it a very crowded place.
¡°As much as I agree, I¡¯m not sure how,¡± I replied as the ship rose higher and higher. A ripple in the Force came form all around me, as if the ship felt I doubted her. ¡°She¡¯s a remarkable creation, but unless you plan to step outside and bolt yourself to her hull, we¡¯re unarmed.¡± I didn¡¯t need to see or sense Bo to know her opinions on that matter echoed my own. The first moment I could, I was going over the hull and the power core and seeing where I could attach weaponry.
¡°Take us into orbit. While there is little we can do directly to stop the Vong, perhaps we might be reach an accord with the new Vong commander.¡±
I rolled my eyes at Fay¡¯s words, though as my fingers drifted over the relevant controls ¨C the ships seemingly anticipating my commands before I inputted them ¨C I sensed Fay was as doubtful that talking would solve things as I was. There was no feel of acceleration as the ship surged upward, the clouds sliding past as we raced through them. As we neared the ozone layer, I could almost feel the shifting pressure, and the joy the ship felt as she felt the light of a star unobscured by the planet¡¯s atmosphere.
I felt the vessel shift as Fay spoke. ¡°Several Vong ships have broken from the nearest flotilla and are heading our way.¡± Even as I heard the words, it felt as if the ship was offering me advice on how to move her; which angles would work best to avoid the incoming ships and any fire they might send our way. Yet, as I felt that information, something far more powerful, yet still barely out of infancy, pulled my mind deeper into the mental link I shared with the ship.
¡
¡®What?¡¯ The word felt as if it slipped from my mouth, yet I knew I was deep inside my mind. Or I thought I did, as the more I looked around and failed to see anything marking this mindscape, the less certain I was about things. ¡®Where am I?¡¯
¡®We must talk.¡¯ I spun, acting as though standard gravity was still affecting me even though there was not present, and found myself staring at the Magister. However, I knew that couldn¡¯t be the case as the odds that he survived the devastation of his compound was, well closer to zero than one per cent. Plus, the more I focused on the man in front of me, the clearer it became that whatever I was talking to was simply borrowing his visage to communicate with me.
¡®About what? And who the hell are you?¡¯ While I didn¡¯t feel threatened in this mindscape, I disliked not knowing whom I was speaking with.
¡®About choices, I think.¡¯ The Magister paused and looked off into the distance. ¡®This method of¡ interacting is strange, new.¡¯ I blinked as the Magister¡¯s hand seemed to shift in and out of phase. ¡®Yet it is the only way I have found to talk with you. I simply wish we had more time to speak.¡¯ I frowned, my mind slowly putting together just who I was speaking to even if I found it impossible to process even if the presence the Magister was radiating reminded me of only one thing: the planet. ¡®As for who I am, to some, I am called Sekot.¡¯
I blinked at having my suspicions confirmed even as I took a step back in disbelief. ¡®How?¡¯ The question escaped my lips as the final pieces of the puzzle reading the planet fell into place. The constant, seemingly overwhelming, yet never dominating, ancient yet new-born sensation given off by the Magister in this mindscape made complete sense now. ¡®You¡¯re what we¡¯ve been sensing ever since we arrived in orbit? The presence that permeates every native thing on the planet?¡¯
Sekot, smiled. ¡®Yes. For a long time, I¡¯ve wished to speak with you and the other. Her mind was easier to sense yet hers was closed not long after a link was formed; before I could attempt to reach her. She was focused on healing. I offered what help I could, though I failed to understand what was happening to her, or how to help.¡¯ Sekot looked down, as if ashamed of this failure, reminding me of a child speaking to an adult.
¡®How old are you?¡¯ I knew the answer was going to be slightly confusing as Sekot felt both ancient and young, yet I wanted to hear it from the source to confirm.
¡®I awoke, as you would understand it, only a few cycles ago. Until today, the only ones to have ever heard my thoughts have been the Magisters, and even then, I could only speak in images.¡¯ Sekot¡¯s head tilted to one side before it took a step toward me. Part of me was concerned about being near a sentient planet and wanted nothing to do with what was happening. Yet, I could feel the Force so much clearer in this mindscape than I¡¯d ever experienced; could feel it shifting around us, wanting this moment to happen, and I knew I had to stay for now. ¡®To speak with words, to meet one who also communes with the Force,¡± Sekot smiled, though it looked off, likely because it was seemingly wearing an image of the Magister to communicate. ¡°Yet, time has moved against us. The Force cannot hold our connection for long.¡¯
¡®Why?¡¯ Even if I failed to fully understand what was happening here, I knew it was monumentally important.
¡®While I only awoke a few cycles ago, I have images in here,¡¯ it tapped its head, ¡®of a time before the pinwheel in the sky brought heat to my skin. There is more inside that I need to understand, but we lack the time for me to learn what it is.¡¯ Sekot¡¯s face fell, and it shook its head. ¡®The Magister taught me what he could about the Force. He felt I was what those who came before him had sought. What they all believed. ¡®
I frowned, taking what felt like a few moments to piece together Sekot¡¯s words into something useable. ¡®¡®Potentium,'''' I muttered. ¡°The Magister, and his ancestors, they thought you were the Potentium.¡±
Sekot nodded, a sad look coming to its face. ¡®Yes. The Magister thought I could be everywhere, see everything. Yet, as I understand more of what I am, of what the Force is, I see he was wrong. I cannot see beyond the edges of myself without great effort. He believed there was no evil in the universe, only good. Yet I have felt evil, sensed it upon my surface. I have sensed your anger, your rage when the other Jedi fell. You drew on something dark, evil. I was worried the Magister was wrong about you Jedi. Yet as you worked to help those I protect, I saw you weren¡¯t, you aren¡¯t, evil. You are not what he said a Jedi should be, nor are you the Potentium.¡¯ A hand came toward my face, and as it did, I saw through it in places; reminding me of something ghostly. ¡®I wish you and the other Jedi might stay. That we might commune more and guide me to know the Force. Sadly, that cannot happen.¡¯
¡®We¡¯re going to fight the Vong.¡¯ While this wasn¡¯t why I¡¯d wanted to come to this galaxy, I knew instinctively that Sekot was special in a way that I couldn¡¯t quite understand. ¡®We¡¯ll keep you safe. Keep the Sekotans safe.¡¯
¡®The Vong¡ They are from far outside, from where no one has come before.¡¯ Sekot got a faraway look in its eyes, seemingly forgetting that I was close by, and seemed to get lost in a memory. ¡®They come from a place I feel I should know, yet don¡¯t.¡¯ Sekot blinked, though it was slower than it should¡¯ve been. ¡®The ones who came before the Magister, they knew I¡ could create. They helped me learn how to shape children, to shape other things. The first spoke of how others would come, seeking what I could accomplish. What he, in his mistake, believed I was. While he was mistaken about that, he was right about others coming, and the potential of my children.¡¯ The air around us shifted, lights circling in rapid patterns that, after a week aboard, I knew represented my starship. ¡®My youngest child is the most different yet, yet they are weak. Those from far outside, stopped them from bonding with you, yet now that you¡¯ve helped them grow stronger, I can use them to speak with you. Thank you for what you¡¯ve shown me over the last partial cycle.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m sorry, but don¡¯t understand.¡¯ It annoyed me greatly to admit that, but it was the truth. Sekot¡¯s speech varied from succinct to obtuse in an instant, as if it was still learning Basic as it spoke.
Sekot¡¯s shoulders slumped, mirroring how a Human or near-Human would indicate sadness. ¡®You must leave.¡¯
¡®The Vong¡¡¯
¡®I will be safe from those from far outside, those under my protection have readied for this day since I first heard the thoughts of the Magister. My children with me will be safe, I will protect them. Those far away, I cannot say. You must leave while you can. The Force needs this. This, above all things, I know.¡¯
¡®The Vong,¡¯ I repeated, not liking the idea of running away even as I felt the gentle pressure of the Force trying to guide me toward doing so.
¡®Will trouble you no more. It is me they seek. When I am gone, so shall they be.¡¯ Sekot started taking very slow steps back, though not turning as if trying to burn my face into its memory. ¡®The one who came before, he made plans. Taught me to shape new things. Though untested, I know they are what I must use. If you do not leave now, do not use my child to escape, then you and those with you will be trapped with me. I do not wish that for you.¡¯
¡
I lurched forward as my mind was forced back into the real world.
¡°Cameron?¡± I waved one hand toward Fay, letting her know I was ok to keep piloting even as I quickly reviewed what had just happened.
¡°I, I¡¯m alright. I think.¡± With time to spare before the Vong fighters reached us, I glanced at Fay. The concern on her face mirrored what I could sense from her within the Force. Yet before I could explain further, I felt something lean against my mind. Recognizing it as the ship, though far stronger than before, I allowed a connection to form and then gasped at the flood of information that came through it. ¡°Oh, wow!¡±
Until just now, while growing stronger, the connection I felt to the ship had been remote. As If talking over a radio from half a world away. Yet now, while there was still a disconnect, it was like talking to someone in the same city on a cell phone. A gentle nudge from the ship, directing me to sensor data refocused my thoughts. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get out of here.¡± I could feel confusion from the rest of the cockpit, along with anger and dismay from Bo and Simvyl. ¡°The¡ planet, it spoke to me.¡± I explained to Fay, knowing there was no way the others would understand. ¡°It¡¯s alive, in a sense and used the ship to speak with me. It¡¯s going to do something, and if we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll be stuck on it, or worse.¡±
While Sekot hadn¡¯t been clear about the plans, the way it spoke, as ludicrous as it sounded, suggested it was going to leave. While every rational part of my mind struggled to even comprehend such a thing, the part of me that¡¯d grown to understand the Force over the last seven years somehow knew this was possible.
¡°We have to fight!¡± ¡°Cam!¡±
The dual shouts of dismay and anger from Bo and Simvyl echoed around in the cockpit as I kept my focus on Fay. I hoped she¡¯d believe me, that she¡¯d trust me, but even if she didn¡¯t, I could already feel power flowing into the hyperdrive as one hand brought up the navigation console to begin plotting a jump.
¡°You believe this was the planet?¡± I nodded. ¡°And that it wants us to go?¡± I nodded again. For a moment, I felt I¡¯d lost Fay¡¯s support before she smiled. ¡°What did it say?¡±
A smile crept onto my face even as I felt Bo move closer to me. ¡°Enough, but not. It wants, no needs us to leave.¡±
A faint growl came from Fenrir as Bo stepped closer even as Fay stared at me as if trying to see into my soul. ¡°Then I place my trust in you and the Force.¡±
Any response of dismay from the others in the cockpit was cut off as the ship screamed out a warning in my head. My fingers danced over the controls, feeling the ship respond to my commands as if I was the vessel. Fire came in from the Vong fighters as my starship danced between the streaks of light, letting them illuminate the hull as they sailed harmlessly past.
I inhaled sharply as I felt the faintest of tendrils reach up from the organic parts of the console and brush against my hand even as we dove between the four Vong fighters. Three broke to avoid colliding, but the last didn¡¯t and I winced as part of the fighter scratched the hull. As we emerged on the other side of the fighters, I felt the pain from the ship even as the hull reacted to the wound.
¡°Three larger vessels are angling toward us while the fighters are circling around.¡± I didn¡¯t need Fay¡¯s report as I could already see the ships moving, their flight paths being plotted out in my mind¡¯s eye. While I was a competent pilot, I¡¯d never truly enjoyed it. Now though, as the ship gently angled its path to slip between the three new ships and pushed more power into the impressive sub-light engines, I began to see why Anakin loved it so.
To be this free, this connected to the ship as it moved¡ Words failed to describe how incredible it was. Though I doubted that even with the connection I had with my new ship I¡¯d ever be as instinctive a pilot as Anakin. He was born for flying, whereas I¡¯d developed a taste of it, relatively speaking, later in life.
Bolts of superheated plasma came toward us from the larger ships even as the four fighters completed their arcs and slid back onto our tail. Seeing a way to shrink the chasing pack, I rolled the ship, letting one bolt sail over the hull close enough that the warmth of the bolt was felt by the ship. That bolt sailed past, forcing two fighters to dodge, though only one succeeded as the second was clipped by the bolt and spun away chaotically.
I sunk into the Force, letting it guide my actions as the ship felt as if it was reacting to my thoughts, and before the Vong gunships could react, we¡¯d slipped through their ranks. Not wanting to continue onto the main fleet ¨C which was comprised of a half dozen cruisers and nearly two dozen smaller ships ¨C I banked us away.
A gentle shudder went through the hull as the hyperdrive engaged for the first time, and a moment later, the stars merged together as we left the system. Faintly I felt relief coming from behind us even as the Force seemed to ripple in anticipation of whatever Sekot had planned.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Living Planet 5 (part 1)
As the stars broke into the undulating shades of hyperspace, my eyes scanned the controls and displays of the ship. While nothing was indicating an issue, this was her first time jumping to hyperspace, and apart from the low fuel levels, I was concerned about how the ship would handle the strain of doing so. Yet, she was showing no signs of difficulty. Hell, I could sense some faint enjoyment from her as we eclipsed the speed of light.
¡°Why did we run?!¡± Simvyl snarled behind me, his fury easy to hear in his tone. ¡°We should¡¯ve stayed and killed them all!¡±
¡°Apart from that not being the Jedi way, you heard Cameron¡¯s words as well as mine.¡± Fay¡¯s response made me glad I was focusing on the controls, otherwise my master would likely see me roll my eyes at her words. ¡°The planet, which has some form of sentience that resonates within the Force, wanted us to leave. I trust Cameron on this matter, as should you, Ranger.¡±
While I was glad for the faith Fay had in me, especially after the issues that¡¯d arisen before the Vong had withdrawn from Zonama Sekot, her way of phrasing things was going to do little to calm the enraged Cathar. Nor Bo who, while she¡¯d not said anything since we¡¯d jumped, was a burning ball of fury behind me. Either she understood that I needed to focus on the controls of our new craft, or she simply felt shouting wouldn¡¯t change the decision I¡¯d made. That said, I knew she¡¯d have words for me since I¡¯d promised her early in the conflict that I¡¯d not leave the planet until all the Vong were dead or they¡¯d withdrawn. Technically, they¡¯d done the latter, but it was a razor-thin line to draw and not one I liked either.
Ripples in the Force drew my full attention back to the controls, and the faint bond I seemed to share with this amazing ship. She felt as if she was singing within the Force as the stars raced past, distorted by the effects of hyperspace, and the hull reacted to the peculiar energies of a hyperspace vortex. While it would be easy to get lost in those sensations, my focus was mainly on the more mechanical nature of the flight.
¡°We need to turn around and fight!¡± Simvyl snapped back behind me.
The Ne¡¯tra Sartr, before her destruction, had held a class 1.5 hyperdrive, which was faster than most starships which used class 2 or 3 hyperdrives. This Sekotan vessel though, if I was reading the displays correctly ¨C which was likely but there might be some variance since the ship and half her technology were new to me ¨C was moving with an apparent 0.8 class hyperdrive. That meant, if accurate, this little, beautiful ship was one of the fastest in the galaxy.
¡°The Force has chosen our path; we must stay on it.¡±
As the argument continued to boil around me, I felt the ship shift. She was pushing herself to go faster, almost as if testing her limits. I reached out through the Force and centred a calming sensation on the walls around me. While I understood her desire and agreed with it, now wasn¡¯t the time to push too hard. Yet as I did so, I felt her despairing to get us further from her birthplace, as if she sensed some oncoming doom and was racing against the dying of the light to escape it. The display tracking our hyperspace velocity shifted, and we increased to a 0.7 rating.
While that would normally excite me, with my mind open to the ship, and the Force in general, I could sense a shift coming. Something big and dangerous, yet not threatening, was coming. I glanced at Fay, wondering if she felt it too, but her focus was on Simvyl. If the sensation kept growing, I¡¯d have to draw her attention to it.
As I concentrated on the ship, from the deepest corner of the Force connection, I heard a voice.
[Goodbye and thank you.]
Before I could think about what that meant, the ship shuddered. My fingers flew over the controls as power was suddenly cut to the hyperdrive. Instead of the normal, controlled exit from hyperspace one would expect, we were flung violently into realspace.
Even as I heard someone crash into something behind me, and as my fingers danced over flickering controls, I felt a tremor in the Force. Pain exploded in my skull, and my head fell forward, my hands leaving the consoles. It felt as if someone was spearing my very soul within the Force. My fingers dug into my skull, frantically trying to push against a pain they could never hope to grasp even as terror blossomed from deep within me as I felt the ship slowly drift away from our bond.
Two hands touched me. The one on my shoulder was soft, offering a calming beacon to grasp onto in the chaos I was experiencing. The other pressed against my back forcefully. While it didn¡¯t offer the same metaphysical support, just knowing it was Bo granted me some strength.
¡°Cameron?¡± I heard Fay say my name, but it was faint. As if she was on the far side of a chamber. Yet even then, I could hear the pain and concern in her voice. Drawing strength from her and Bo, I slowly pushed back the growing panic and pulled back from the bond I shared with the ship.
With a series of blinks, I opened my eyes, taking in the various warning lights flashing around the cockpit as the power flickered intermittently around us. I swore I saw strange random patterns of lights under sections of the organic hull, yet my focus quickly settled on Fay. While she was trying to offer me support, I could see the tensing of her muscles, meaning she was also experiencing the same chaos in the Force that I was. Though likely to a lesser degree.
¡°She¡¯s dying,¡± I whispered, barely able to put the realisation into words. As the fear built in me at the idea this marvellous, newly formed being was about to die, I considered engaging Player¡¯s Mind. The ability to think clearly and logically in the situation would be a help, yet I decided not to. The faint, flicking thread of power from the ship within the Force called me to in a way that, if I cut off my emotions, I felt I¡¯d miss something important. As Bo¡¯s hand pushed against my back, offering what support she could, I looked around the cockpit, desperate for a thread of hope.
Simvyl was drifting away from one of the secondary seats, blood staining his fur near the elbow where he¡¯d crashed into a display while Fenrir was clawing at the air, trying to return to the ground, his ears back. Thankfully his tail wasn¡¯t flicking fully, as only the tip was snapping back and forth. If the full thing moved as I felt he wanted, then he¡¯d smack all of us and possibly add to the chaos. Fay was keeping herself down by using the hand not on my shoulder to grip her seat while Bo was likely using the magnetic clamps in her armour to stay rooted to the deck.
¡°How?¡± Bo asked from over my shoulder. I didn¡¯t need to look back to feel her concern. While most of it was directed at me, hearing the ship we were on, and had just dropped out of hyperspace randomly with, was dying wasn¡¯t something anyone wanted to hear. Though at least, according to the sensors, we¡¯d come out on the very edge of a system with a red giant instead of in the emptiness between stars.
¡°Sekot,¡± I replied quietly as I began to understand just who had whispered goodbye to me through the Force. ¡°The planet¡ it¡¯s gone.¡± I added as I realised the connection the ship had held to its birthplace was empty. Yet even suspecting that the planet wasn¡¯t destroyed as there was no void in the Force from it suddenly being removed, it was still gone. Which made zero sense. Though the more pertinent issue was that it seemed that without that faint connection to the planet, this amazing vessel was rapidly dying.
¡°Shab!¡± Bo¡¯s curse summed things up nicely, though her easy acceptance of what I¡¯d just said granted me a small boost to my resolve. Bo disliked the more metaphysical side of the Force ¨C she wasn¡¯t a big fan of any of it if I was honest, though that was because she generally disliked when I used it on her ¨C so for her to trust me so easily in this was encouraging. It granted me fresh impetus to find a way to solve this. To save us, and the ship.
Glad a safety belt had activated to secure me into my seat when the connection to Sekot had been lost ¨C though I did wonder why that hadn¡¯t happened for Fay ¨C I pressed my palms against an organic section of the controls. Closing my eyes, I reached out into the Force, searching for the weak bond I held to the ship. Panic and terror rippled around me, making it easy to find the link. I felt my palms press harder against the flesh of the ship as I reached down the bond and was assaulted by the confusion of a child¡¯s consciousness.
I tried to soothe her thoughts, such as they were, but she either failed to understand what I was trying to do or was so lost in her dread that she failed to realise I was here to help.
¡°No.¡± The words slipped from my lips as I pushed further into the bond I shared with the ship, forcing the young, terrified alien mind to register my presence. Images of her home, her birthplace flashed through my thoughts, until, as she felt me there, they turned to how she¡¯d first felt my approach. The first time her sensors had detected me approaching. ¡°You¡¯re not dying today.¡± I could feel her reaching out for help, and I wanted to, yet I felt as if something was blocking me from making the connection that she, that we, wanted. ¡°Yes, I accept,¡± I muttered, hoping the issue was with the Interface.
I grunted as whatever was blocking my connection to the ship vanished. The ship reached out for me through the Force, latching onto my signature as if gripping my soul as a lifeline.
¡°Cam?¡±
¡°Cameron! No!¡±
I heard the voices of Bo and Fay, though they were distant. My focus was on the vessel, on the enlarged, empowered connection I now shared with the starship. In my head, could feel her; young, nervous, scared, yet relaxing and growing hopeful at our closeness. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not leaving you.¡±
The presence that reached back was alien, yet within that, I felt glimmers of Sekot, of myself, and of Fay. The ships¡¯ consciousness, just as Sekotans had said, was a merging of all of us. The ship shook around us and I grimaced as the imprints of all the ship¡¯s aspects shifted. The parts that reminded me of Fay and Sekot slipped back as if the ship no longer found them important. Replacing them, in the ship¡¯s perception, was myself as I felt the part of me that was the ship grow more prominent, more powerful. That power flowed around me, both in the Force and in the ship, as the vessel grew more confident, more sure of herself. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the incredible thing I was witnessing through the Force.
[I am here.]
My eyes snapped open at the young, feminine voice I heard in my head. ¡°Cameron?¡± I turned my head slowly, feeling the world wasn¡¯t quite in sync, to see Fay looking at me from the co-pilot¡¯s seat. One hand was still resting on my shoulder while the other was resting against part of the organic hull. ¡°What have you done?¡±
There was no accusation in her tone, though she was curious and confused about what had just happened. As I was. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied slowly, taking a few seconds to try and put my thoughts in order. I blinked and gently shook my head, trying to re-focus on the world around me. ¡°Th-the ship?¡±
A small smile crept onto Fay¡¯s face. ¡°She is well, though I sense my connection to her has diminished.¡± The smile fell. ¡°Though I suspect yours has grown stronger.¡±
After glancing behind me, to see Bo standing over my chair, her hand still resting against my side. Fenrir was slowly settling down while Simvyl, resting in one of the other seats, looked beyond confused about what was going on.
Blinking from the console drew my attention there. Lights danced over them in a pattern that now felt understandable. I¡¯d known before that the vessel was using them to communicate in a form, but now it was as if I had the key to understanding what the lights meant. Or at least determine the meaning they were conveying. She was scared her creator, her birthplace, was gone, yet she was happy that she¡¯d not only survived what had happened but grown ever closer to me.
It was then I saw the blue light I thought was coming from her was actually a notice from the Interface. I opened it, expecting to see I¡¯d formed some form of bond with the ship, but what I read was more than I¡¯d expected.
Elemental Force Bond Formed
You have formed a very strong bond in the Force with a semi-sentient starship.
This bond is something only a handful of beings will ever truly experience, and can, with time, effort, and patience, grow stronger and more complex.
However, generating a bond of this form places a permanent drain on your overall Force Power.
...
Bond Cost: 10% of overall Force Power.
...
¡°Oh, wow,¡± I mumbled as I processed what the Interface was saying.
I¡¯d been right when I¡¯d tried to help the ship about the Interface blocking the connection, and while I didn¡¯t regret it ¨C since the alternative would¡¯ve been a slow death in space ¨C the cost of this new bond was high. 1820FP was now all but lost, and that number would increase as I levelled up, though given my connection was helping to sustain a kriffing starship, I couldn¡¯t say the cost didn¡¯t make sense.
Now, while it was a large chuck of FP to lose access to, many of the Force Powers I used regularly were maxed. That meant their costs were a tenth of their initial value, and even taking into account using every power I liked to engage for combat, I¡¯d still be just under my regen rate. Though if a battle dragged on and I was forced to use other powers, such as TK or Lightning, then things might get dicey.
¡°Do you understand what you¡¯ve done?¡± I looked back at Fay. While her words could be interpreted as a challenge, there was nothing in her tone or face to suggest she was anything more than curious about what had happened. Or at least, that she was reserving judgement until I explained myself.
¡°I saved us,¡± I replied, which was true. Though I knew that wasn¡¯t going to be enough for her. ¡°The ship was dying, Master. Sekot¡ the planet¡¯s gone somehow. Not destroyed, that I¡¯m sure of, but gone. Though I don¡¯t know how I know.¡±
The part of me that had come from my former life wanted to cringe at the whole bunch of nothing I¡¯d said, and I could see Simvyl blink in confusion. Yet, with nearly eight years of learning to understand the Force, what I¡¯d said did make some sense.
¡°Without the ship, we¡¯d have died here, Force-knows where. Oh!¡± I gasped as, through the strengthened bond I now had, the ship provided me with details. Sensor readings, aligned with star charts in her memory combined to let me know we were in an isolated system a handful of lightyears from where Zonama Sekot had been. ¡°Ok, now I know where we are,¡± I added with a smirk, finding the flood of information odd but helpful.
¡°Padawan?¡±
I blinked, and after limiting the flow of information coming from the ship, focused again on Fay. That was the first time in ages she¡¯d used my rank, though there didn¡¯t seem to be any hint of why she¡¯d done so. ¡°The ship knows where we are, Master, and she just let me know that. It¡¯ll take time to plot a jump, but we¡¯re not lost. Just¡ displaced.¡±
¡°What in the hell?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Simvyl¡¯s comment even as I saw the fur on his face seemingly stand up and bristle. It was clear he had no idea what was going on, though, unlike Bo, wasn¡¯t willing to remain quiet until I was ready to explain in layman¡¯s terms what had occurred.
¡°How exactly did you save the ship, Cameron?¡±
¡°With the Force, Master.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smirk as I replied, which grew into a smile as Fay rolled her eyes. ¡°She was dying. I had to save her. Save us.¡±
Fay sighed and shook her head, though no anger or disappointment was coming from her. Just a sense of almost resigned weariness, and perhaps, some joy as well. ¡°So, like with Fenrir here, you acted without thinking and formed a Force bond with a semi-sentient starship?¡± I shrugged in reply.
¡°Ow!¡± I called out as something smacked the back of my head. I looked around at Bo as her hand started playing around with my hair.
¡°Gar mirsh solus,¡± she said with a chuckle even as I tried to push her hand from my hair.
¡°While we are all grateful for your actions,¡± Fay began, having seemingly taken the momentary distraction provided by Bo to collect her thoughts, ¡°I¡¯m¡ concerned by your growing tendency to act before thinking. While a Jedi should trust the Force to guide them, and I feel that is the case here, there are worrying signs about how you approach these moments. You seem willing to risk everything, to forget much of your teachings, in your desire to do what feels like the right path; especially when it involves helping others.¡± She shook her head and glanced out the viewport. ¡°it is a trend that I fear, if not tempered soon, may endanger you far more than it currently has.¡±
I wanted to say something in response but held my tongue as I felt the ship in the Force. Fay closed her eyes as I noticed her hand was still resting against an organic section of the cockpit.
A small smile came to her face when she opened her eyes. ¡°Though, in this case, it seems the ship is extremely pleased with your choice.¡± A light laugh, a sound I¡¯d not heard since we¡¯d bonded with the seed-partners at the beginning of the year, echoed around the cockpit. ¡°What is done is done. While we will speak more on this matter, and on your tendency to risk everything on guidance from the Force, now is not the time for it. Since you know where we are, it behoves us to plot a jump to the nearest habitable planet. The ship will need to rest and refuel before we return to the Temple.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
As I turned back to the controls, I felt the ship¡¯s desire to fly between the stars once more. We were too distant from this system¡¯s star for her to enjoy the radiation it emitted, and while she was curious about what it would feel like, her greater desire was to do what she was designed for and dance through the heavens.
¡°Once we¡¯re refuelled, if you wish, we can return to Zonama Sekot and determine the fate of the planet,¡± Fay said, speaking to Simvyl and Bo. ¡°That said, if the Vong remain, we won¡¯t engage, and will instead withdraw and summon support from the Jedi and the Republic.¡±
¡°Fine.¡± Bo didn¡¯t sound happy about this but seemed willing to accept the plan. That said I still expected her to raise a fuss once we were alone later. Simvyl grunted, clearly seeing he was outvoted, and since a Ranger followed the will of the Jedi, he shouldn¡¯t challenge the decision too heavily anyway. That said, I suspected he¡¯d use the time to refuel to gather his thoughts and try to develop arguments for why we, in an unarmed ship, should engage the Vong fleet if they remained in-system.
I, however, knew that we would not find Sekot. Through both my connection to the ship, and my own perceptions through the Force, it was a doubly instinctive understanding. By the same token, I also understood that somehow it was still present in the Force, though far more distant than it had been. Almost as if it was lost somewhere beyond the stars.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Just over a week later, I was sitting in the cockpit of the ship ¨C as I had been most of my waking hours since we¡¯d launched from Zonama Sekot, checking over the controls. We¡¯d just lifted off from Sernpidal after taking time to refuel and check the ship while Fay had contacted the High Council.
She¡¯d reported briefly on the events of our mission, though held off on full details for an in-person report, which made perfect sense. While we had received the ship as planned, not much else had gone as intended. Not least that, after a quick refuel at a mining colony, we¡¯d returned to the Sekot system and found, well¡ nothing.
I¡¯d already expected to not find the planet there when we¡¯d returned ¨C the sense of it being close in the Force was gone, replaced by a distant echo ¨C expecting it and seeing it with my eyes were two entirely different things. The area where it had been when we¡¯d jumped away was awash with exotic energy signatures like one would expect from a ship entering hyperspace. However, these were on a magnitude that was hard to comprehend even when I knew it was the planet that had somehow jumped.
The Vong had still been present when we¡¯d arrived in the system¡¯s Oort cloud which had limited us to passive scanning, but by the second day, they had left. I¡¯d had the ship plot possible routes the Vong were taking, but they weren¡¯t heading toward any known habitable system. Instead, they¡¯d jumped toward the Galactic Rim.
With time to think on it, along with the others, we¡¯d come to two conclusions. Either they¡¯d jumped that way to head back to their main fleet, or they were travelling that way to make it harder for others to follow them. Bo had wondered if they might be planning to leave the galaxy, but Fay had shot that down by saying no ship could travel the vast distances between this galaxy and any nearby one of comparable size. Now, the galaxy had seven dwarf galaxies as companions, but those ¨C like Rishi which was near where Kamino was ¨C were close enough that hyperspace travel was possible with effort. There was nothing of the sort on a galactic north from the Core.
Once the Vong had left, we¡¯d moved in closer and carried out active scans. Those confirmed, even if I still had problems understanding how, that Sekot had jumped away. Where the planet had gone, or even if anyone on it had survived, was unknown. As was where it had gone. However, both Fay and I could faintly sense it at the very edge of the Force, though it was growing harder to do so as time passed.
Blinking lights on the consoles, along with an urge from the ship to get moving ¨C she was a remarkably impatient being, just like a few younglings I knew ¨C brought my focus back to the cockpit. My fingers danced over the controls, marvelling at how the ship seemed to know what I planned to do even before I brushed against the relevant buttons to panels. With the improved connection we had, the ship felt like an extension of me, and while there¡¯d been a slight improvement in our hyperdrive rating to 0.6, I felt there was still more I could do to improve the bond. Though how I¡¯d go about that wasn¡¯t something I understood.
One thing I was sure of, was that before we reached Coruscant, I¡¯d have picked out a name for her. So far, a few choices had been put forward by the others, with Jade Raven and Starchaser the two that seemed to resonate with the ship the best.
A gentle grumble from behind reminded me that Fenrir was present as normal. The tuk¡¯ata was far more restive on the ship than he¡¯d been on the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, which I suspected was due to its connection with me which Fenrir could sense. Since I was in the cockpit most of the time, Fenrir had all but assumed one area of the place for himself, forcing the chair there to groan in protest every time Fenrir pushed against it. The only time Fenrir left was for meals, or to ¡®play¡¯ with Bo who, while understanding of my need to be in the cockpit so much, was growing restless without someone to spar with. Well, to spar with during the day at least.
As for HK, while the droid was glad to be off Zonama Sekot, I¡¯d not yet hooked him up to the ships¡¯ computers, which wasn¡¯t something he was unhappy about. That was primarily because the ship lacked weapons ¨C something we both disliked ¨C and that it was a mainly organic vessel. HK had a few choice comments on the idea of meatbag starships, but I¡¯d shut them down by explaining just how fast and manoeuvrable the ship was because I had a Force connection to it. Or at least forced him to limit his complaints to the lack of weaponry, which was something I planned to work on once back at the Temple.
Internal sensors let me know Simvyl was approaching about a minute before the door opened even without the Force. I glanced back and gave him a nod, before returning to the controls. While he and Bo often came by the cockpit to relieve me, they never sat in the pilot¡¯s chair nor did much more than check the readings. Even before the shift in the connection the vessel held with her Fay hadn¡¯t shown much interest in piloting the ship, though that was something I¡¯d expected since she¡¯d never really shown interest in doing so for the Ne¡¯tra Sartr and had stated on Zonama Sekot that I¡¯d be the pilot. Still, the ship seemed to prefer her here to the others since it still held a weak bond with her.
Oddly, Simvyl didn¡¯t move straight to the co-pilot¡¯s seat. ¡°Cameron.¡± Hearing the slight uncertainty in his tone, I turned and looked at him. He was standing in a clean uniform ¨C like myself he¡¯d needed time to clean it enough that the smell of the planet and war was gone, though that¡¯d taken him longer since his sense of smell was superior to mine ¨C with his blaster and vibroblade at his sides. Both were clean, though the vibroblade is what drew my attention ¨C a long blade with a gentle curve, it had belonged to Zarkos before he died. ¡°I¡¯ve had some time to think; about Zonama Sekot, the Vong, and everything. I, I owe you an apology for my behaviour after we left the planet.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for th¡¡± I was cut off as he raised a hand and, at the same time, I sensed a need within him to speak his piece.
¡°There is.¡± Fenrir lifted his head, curious at what was disturbing his latest snooze. ¡°Every Antarian Ranger swore an oath to assist and follow the lead of the Jedi. I did so faithfully on Zonama Sekot, yet in my anger over our apparent retreat, I lashed out and challenged your authority. I forgot my oaths.¡± His yellow eyes stayed locked on mine well his ears twitched frantically, making me think there was more he wished to say which stayed my tongue. ¡°If not for your actions, and those of Fenrir,¡± that earned a pleased grunt from the tuk¡¯ata, ¡°and¡ Bo-Katan, I would¡¯ve died in almost every battle we fought. I owe all of you, but you especially, my life several times over.¡±
¡°As I owe you mine,¡± I replied, trying to please his sense of honour. However, all it did was draw a wry snort of amusement from him.
¡°No. Even without us there to help, I feel you, more than anyone, would¡¯ve managed to engage the Vong alone and still done serious damage to their operations. Yes, there were moments where a blaster bolt from either me or Bo-Katan aided you, but I have little doubt that you would¡¯ve emerged from each battle alive and stronger. Especially with this mighty beast by your side.¡± Fenrir looked at me and bared his teeth, almost as if challenging me to argue that he wasn¡¯t a mighty beast.
¡°Don¡¯t give him a bigger head than he already has,¡± I commented. Simvyl snorted at that while Fenrir growled in annoyance, tail lashing behind him. He then shook his head before lowering it back onto his front paws.
¡°Still, after taking the last week to think about my actions, and review the war, I now see you were right to have us withdraw. I still want to hunt down the Vong and make them suffer for what they did, but I see that if we¡¯d tried to engage their fleet we¡¯d have all died. All those who fell on Zonama Sekot would¡¯ve lost hope that we would avenge them, making their deaths meaningless. Now, we can return to the Republic and warn them of the threat the Vong pose to everyone.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the plan,¡± I replied even though I had major doubts about the Jedi doing anything but ordering some investigations to locate the Vong¡¯s homeworld. I¡¯d expressed those doubts to Fay, and she admitted to sharing a similar concern. However, while she shared my concerns, feeling they may well consider it an issue for the very edge of the galaxy, and not something they could investigate without Senate approval, she felt we had to give them the chance to review our reports, and those from Bo and Simvyl ¨C including the recording I¡¯d prepared for them with Bo ¨C before worrying about them dismissing the issue.
¡°Good. Though, while I expect the Jedi to begin preparations to protect the galaxy, I know that when the Vong return you will be the one leading from the front. And not just against the Vong, but on righting the flaws that exist within the Republic as well.¡± Before I could comment on how fixing all the Republic¡¯s issues was the work of several lifetimes and multiple people, he dropped to a knee. At the same time, he pulled the vibroblade ¨C which was about a foot long ¨C from its sheath. As the Force shifted around us, and I felt the ship grow confused and curious about what was happening he pulled the blade over one palm claws tensing, soaking the edge in blood.
¡°I promise on this blood that I will always be faithful to you. Your enemies shall be mine, as shall your allies. I promise to provide true counsel on all matters and never to forsake you. My claws are yours to aim as you please, my honour yours to control. With this pledge, I give you my loyalty and bind myself to you for the rest of my days.¡±
He held the blade on his palms, not caring about the dripping of blood on the deck, his eyes looking downward. The Force swirled around us, marking this as a moment of importance.
For a moment, I considered not taking the offer of fealty, but I quickly rejected that. Aside from insulting the Cathar, that might insult the rest of the Rangers. I knew the Antarian Rangers often swore themselves to certain Jedi, and had even, in a few whispered cases Fay had heard of, married them. Yet I doubted any Ranger had ever sworn themselves so completely to a mere Padawan.
Now, while Simvyl was still a raw Ranger, he had good instincts in battle ¨C enough so that Bo felt he could be her equal with the right training ¨C and was willing to follow my orders. He knew I was close to Bo and other Mandalorians, so doing this showed he was also able to place his personal grievances to one side for the greater good, which was another mark in his favour. And while I didn¡¯t need a guard, the more people around me that I could trust would be of major benefit once chaos descended upon the galaxy.
I picked up the vibroblade, turning it over in my hand. ¡°I accept your offer of loyalty and fealty,¡± I said slowly trying to work out how to reply correctly. Sensing a shift from the Force, I let it guide me as the blade came toward my free hand. I felt the edge slice my palm, mixing my blood with his. ¡°I accept your blade and claws, and I swear they will never be commanded to strike without thought, nor against those unworthy of their sting. And I offer you my promise to not force you to carry out actions that go against your beliefs and ideals."
I handed the blade back to Simvyl as he stood, a large smile on his face exposing his vicious-looking fangs. He took the blade and pulled a rag from a pocket. ¡°You know you only had to say you accept,¡± He said with a smile as he cleaned the blade.
I shrugged as I replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t, but even if I did, your words deserved something more than a simple OK to confirm them.¡± As I spoke, he slid the now-clean blade into the sheath. I extended an arm to him, which he grasped near my elbow. ¡°And it goes without saying, thank you for the faith you¡¯re placing in me.¡±
Simvyl nodded as his smile grew. ¡°While young, I don¡¯t doubt you will be a great warrior for the Jedi, for the side of what is right and just. You will do great things, I can feel that in my heart, and want to help you correct the rot that infects the very core of the galaxy.¡±
¡°I just hope I¡¯m worthy of your faith and trust.¡±
Simvyl broke the grip as I spoke before moving toward the co-pilot¡¯s station. ¡°If I doubted you wouldn¡¯t be, I would never have offered you my oath,¡± he said with a smile still on his face as he slid into the seat. ¡°Now go. You need to rest,¡± I nodded and stood, Fenrir shifting as he realised I was leaving. ¡°Though I doubt your mate will allow you any.¡±
I paused a few steps from the door and glared at the back of Simvyl¡¯s head. ¡°She¡¯s not my¡¡± The Cathar chose that moment to laugh, and I shook my head in annoyance. ¡°Oh screw you,¡± I muttered as I stalked out of the room, Fenrir at my side though he seemed amused by what had just happened even if he didn¡¯t understand Basic.
Yet, as much as I might deny it, Bo and I were fast approaching a point where we¡¯d have to figure out just what we were to each other and where things were going. And it would have to be sorted before we reached the Temple, and not just because our closeness will be an issue for the High Council. The Mandalorian Civil War ¨C at least this one ¨C was officially over. That had been reported freely on the Holonet when we¡¯d arrived on Sernpidal, and Bo had managed to get confirmation from her father that it was true and that Houses Kryze and Ordo now controlled Mandalore between them, and with the support of other clans, upwards of eighty per cent of the sector.
Bo was going to want to return to her people, and while she¡¯d want me to go with her, the Force still seemed to want me to remain with the Jedi. As I walked toward my cabin, where Bo was already resting ¨C much to Fay¡¯s subtle concern ¨C I wondered how the redhead was going to take this. Bo claimed she wasn¡¯t interested in this being more than an enjoyable arrangement, but I could feel her growing affection for me, and mine for her.
Still, that was a concern for another night. For this one, before I tried to get some rest I planned to enjoy what awaited me in my bed. Preferably to the point where the red-haired warrior there passed out from exhaustion.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°If I might ask,¡± began Oppo Rancisis as he stopped me from continuing my report to the High Council, ¡°what exactly made you feel that challenging this alien leader to single combat was the correct choice to make?¡±
I looked at the snake-like Jedi Master as he and the rest of the High Council sat in their chairs listening as I gave my report on what had happened on Zonama Sekot. Fay was at my side, though since she¡¯d generally stayed quiet until just before the duel that I was now getting to, she¡¯d been indisposed.
Several times when I¡¯d been giving my report, a member of the Council had stopped me to ask a question or clarify something. Mainly they¡¯d asked for further reasoning on why I¡¯d made a certain choice, or if I felt my actions had been in keeping with what the Force wished, but so far no judgement had been passed, meaning they were going to wait until I finished before offering one.
The Council had also, before this meeting had begun, spent time reviewing the reports submitted by myself and Fay, along with ones from Bo and Simvyl, and the planned recording from Bo¡¯s armour when I¡¯d not used Lightning but Electrokinesis instead. To go with that were recordings from the transport that had taken us to meet the Vong and then to my duel at the former location of the Magister¡¯s compound.
Honestly, the simple fact they weren¡¯t offering snap judgements or condemning me for killing Vong aggressively was a nice surprise. Not even those who I knew disliked me, such as Windu and Piell, had made any effort to speak down on my choices. Hell, both of those two had seemed happier than Yoda and Yaddle when I¡¯d revealed I¡¯d ambushed Vong and not attempted to take any prisoners after the first few battles.
Still, I was prepared for a massive argument with them at the end over my actions. While I doubted that they¡¯d kick me from the Order ¨C the fact many considered me the Chosen One granted me a fair bit of leeway ¨C I knew there was a good chance they¡¯d want me to be placed under supervision once more.
¡°Master Fay is, as you are all aware, highly skilled at finding peaceful solutions; however, the Vong had given no indication of desiring such an outcome ¨C something that became clear as their leader spoke of their holy reasons for invading the planet. Those comments, combined with how the Vong had behaved in previous battles and an inclination from the Force, made me offer another solution. Yes, it was a risky one to take, one Master Fay wasn¡¯t pleased about, but I felt that risking, and possibly losing my life, to save hers and those of our companions was a risk worth taking.¡±
¡°While, at the time, I disapproved of my Padawan¡¯s decision,¡± Fay began. ¡°With time to meditate on it, I see now that not only were the Vong a race with which normal methods of communication failed, but that the Force was guiding Cameron to a solution that offered the highest chance of limiting unnecessary deaths.¡± Fay paused and sensed a very slight shift in her mood, though not one that suggested she carried any resentment at my choice. ¡°I still feel that, given time, a peaceful resolution might have been reached. However, that would¡¯ve taken weeks, if not months, to achieve, and resulted in the deaths of hundreds, if not thousands, of innocent Sekotans.¡±
Fay¡¯s words seemed simple enough, but after years around her, I knew she was still disappointed in how things had played out. Both in my choice to seek a quick and violent ending to the conflict and her failure to achieve a non-violent outcome. I disagreed heavily with her on that and had said so privately. The Council chamber though was not a place to voice those issues, nor were our personal issues over me bonding with Raven or accepting Simvyl¡¯s fealty; yet for the latter, because she agreed that I¡¯d let the Force guide me to accept, there was far less of an issue. Not unless I wanted to risk irritating the Council and increasing whatever punishment they dealt for my actions.
Fay was still a Jedi, but one that saw things differently from the High Council even if they and she all held the Code as something to live by and not, as I was quickly finding it, a guide for those who lacked the strength of character to control themselves.
¡°From the reports you and your companions have submitted, and what you¡¯ve mentioned here today, it¡¯s clear these Vong have a warrior culture. One not unlike the Mandalorians of old.¡± I stayed my hand, not wanting to rise to the bait Windu was dropping as he offered an opinion. ¡°Since you stand before us today, I assume it is safe to say you were successful in defeating their leader?¡±
¡°Yes, Master Windu.¡± I paused and glanced at Fay. ¡°At my master¡¯s request, when an opportunity presented itself, I offered the Vong the chance to surrender. However, that only served to enrage them.¡± That wasn¡¯t technically true, but by saying it like this it should, I hope, show the Council that I had sought a peaceful resolution before ending the duel in a more typical manner. ¡°From then on, the only option left to me was to kill the Vong.¡±
There was a grunt from my right, and I looked over to see Evan Piell glaring at me with his one good eye. ¡°You and your companions have stated that these Vong are a grave threat to the Jedi and the Republic. Yet you, a Padawan, though a highly skilled one I don¡¯t contest, managed to engage Vong forces on multiple occasions, and barring one instance, emerged from each confrontation victorious and unscathed.¡± It took some effort to not glare back at the Council member as he seemingly dismissed my concerns about the Vong. ¡°From all that I¡¯ve read and heard from you, including the scans provided by your companion,¡± he all but sneered at having to refer to Bo, ¡°I see little that suggests a Vong armada would pose anything more than a regional-level threat to some Outer Rim sectors. Instead, I see little more than the worries of an overly excited, and battle-hungry Padawan.¡±
I detested the disrespect he was showing to Bo, but I knew he was doing it simply to draw a reaction from me. With me having moved past the worst of puberty, I had greater control over the emotional reaction I took, allowing me to ignore his comments. Plus, Fay had warned me before the meeting that the Council would challenge much of what I said in an effort to confirm the veracity of our report. Though after nearly three hours, my patience with the short Jedi Master¡¯s continual need to speak down about me and those close to me was getting on my nerves.
¡°With respect, Master Piell. I was there. You were not. I, along with my companions, spent months fighting from a weaker position, against a technologically and numerically superior foe that, even from their lowest encountered fighters, were on par with Mandalorians I¡¯d fought during the Battle of Keldabe.¡± I was, perhaps, laying things on thick, but I wanted to make clear how dangerous even the weakest Vong fighter was. Especially against a Force user unprepared for their inability to be affected by most directed Force abilities. ¡°During the first encounter, as I made clear several times already, we were fortunate to survive, particularly once Master Fay was gravely wounded in their initial assault.¡± I paused, taking a moment to calm myself as the familiar rage I¡¯d called upon on Zonama Sekot stirred as the memory of that first battle came to mind. Knowing where I was and concerned that Dark Side Masking ¨C which was at Master:54 ¨C might not be enough to hide that rage if I tried to simply push it down, I used the techniques taught to me by, among others, Master Fay. I felt the anger drift away into the Force, and once that was done, continued talking. ¡°I¡¯ve gone over every encounter I, and those with me had with the Vong. I can¡¯t stress Master, just how difficult it was for me to defeat multiple Vong in simultaneous combat; and not, before you suggest it, due to any inherent flaw in my chosen Lightsaber form. However, those continual battles allowed me to refine a style that, while still full of flaws, granted me just enough of an understanding of the Vong¡¯s style of fighting that when the time came for the duel, I felt confident in my chances to defeat it. Yet I didn¡¯t emerge unscathed.¡± I made no effort to draw attention to the scar I bore over my eye socket, as doing so would just be silly given Piell had lost an eye in combat.
The Lannik Jedi chuckled, likely because I¡¯d drawn attention to the fact that like him I¡¯d been scarred. ¡°True enough. Though, I still have doubts that these Vong are as grave a threat as you suggest.¡±
¡°Potential threats today, no judgement will be made,¡± Yoda cut in, speaking for the first time since he¡¯d asked questions about my emotional state when Fay had been wounded. ¡°The actions of Padawan Shan, discussing we are.¡±
¡°The Council will spend time reviewing your reports before making any judgement on the Vong, Padawan. As Master Yoda said, today we simply wish to hear a full recounting from you on the conflict and sense how these actions have affected you.¡±
I nodded at Plo Koon. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± While I¡¯d prefer they would consider the Vong threat today and declare them a danger to all, the fact they weren¡¯t dismissing it out of hand was, as Fay had said, the best I could hope for. I stopped there, expecting him or another Council member to make a comment, however, Plo simply rolled his hand in a gesture that meant for me to continue.
¡°With the Vong leader dead, I was concerned his second wouldn¡¯t accept the terms. Thankfully, he did, though not before suggesting other Vong would seek me out for retribution. Zonama Sekot seemed to hold significance to them, though we never learnt why. After collecting the body, the second promised they would leave the world as the terms stipulated.¡± As I spoke, I once more cursed myself for being ambiguous in my wording. I should¡¯ve made clear that they were to leave the system and never return, but as they say, hindsight is a bitch.
¡°The choices the Vong made after the duel aren¡¯t on your head, Padawan,¡± the words, surprisingly, came from Windu. ¡°You fought with honour and won the duel. That the Vong then chose to adapt the terms to suit their goals is a choice they made and must live with, not you. The deaths caused by their subsequent bombardment are not a weight you need to carry.¡±
¡°I understand that, Master Windu, and thank you for the words. However, I feel I should¡¯ve been clearer in my terms.¡±
A coughing chuckle came from Yoda. ¡°The greatest teacher, time is. Learn from this, you will. Grow, you will.¡± I lowered my head, accepting the Grandmaster¡¯s words of counsel.
¡°After the Vong chose to reinterpret the terms of the duel, they began to assault the planet from orbit. Which is when you chose to attempt to engage them?¡±
¡°Yes, Master Yaddle. While the Jade Raven was built unarmed by the Sekotans ¨C a philosophy that may well have changed because of the Vong ¨C it was the only vessel available to use to reach orbit. Or at least reach orbit and not be instantly shot down,¡± I added with a shrug. ¡°I, we, knew the odds of us being able to stop a small flotilla of combat ships, most of which were larger than the Raven, were slim, but there was no other option we could come up with.¡±
¡°As you moved toward the fleet, when the planet spoke to you, hmm?¡± I could hear the doubt in Yoda¡¯s voice and sense a faint ripple of it within the Chamber. Which was understandable, as if I hadn¡¯t experienced it myself, I¡¯d likely doubt the story as well.
¡°Yes, Master. While we were accelerating toward the Vong, though before we¡¯d entered weapon''s range, I was¡ pulled, for lack of a better word, into the ship¡¯s consciousness. There, I met a figure who looked like the Magister, yet since his compound had been destroyed at the start of the conflict, I knew it wasn¡¯t him. The figure revealed itself to be Sekot. It said it was able to speak to me due to the bond I shared with the Raven and the seed-partners used in her growth.¡± I paused and licked my lips. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m still having trouble accepting that I spoke to the planet, but I don¡¯t doubt it believed it was sentient. Plus, its warning about us leaving if we didn¡¯t wish to be trapped upon it or die in orbit was accurate.¡±
¡°While I wasn¡¯t privy to this meeting, I can confirm the Force was¡ agitated for a moment around Cameron and the ship.¡± Fay spoke before any of the Council could argue against my statement. A glance at her showed her lips twitching as she continued. ¡°When he told me of this meeting, I searched the Force for any deception and found none. He believes it was the planet, this Sekot, that spoke to him. From how the colonists seemed to revere the planet and the incredible interconnectivity we felt within the Force before the Vong¡¯s arrival, I find no reason to doubt Cameron¡¯s statement. After that, and an impressive demonstration of flying in a new starship, we slipped by the Vong fleet and entered Hyperspace.¡±
¡°While we have doubts about a planet achieving sentience,¡± Yaddle began as she leaned forward in her seat, ¡°it is the events that occurred when you were forced from hyperspace that I find myself most curious about. The moment when you chose to form a deep connection in the Force with your vessel.¡±
¡°I believe we all share that sentiment,¡± Plo Koon added, drawing nods from the majority of the Council. Most were leaning forward to varying degrees, curious to hear more. ¡°While forming a bond with a tuk¡¯ata isn¡¯t unheard of, I cannot recall mention of a Jedi forming a bond within the Force with a starship.¡±
¡°Mentions in the oldest holocrons, I believe there are. Early in the Old Republic, if I recall.¡±
Plo Koon lowered his head at Yoda¡¯s words even as he rubbed his chin, or more accurately, the breathing mask he wore. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll have to remember to search the Holocron Vault for those records.¡± He turned back to me. ¡°However, that is for later. Please continue, Padawan. I wish to hear of how it felt to form a Force connection with the wonderful new starship you¡¯ve brought to the temple.¡±
¡°And perhaps, in the coming days, you might be willing to show some of us how well the Jade Raven handles,¡± Master Tiin added with a wry smile. Since he was regarded as the Order¡¯s finest pilot ¨C and would remain that way if Anakin never joined the Order officially ¨C him being interested in how Raven flew was hardly a surprise. After all, he¡¯d been part of the party that had met us when we¡¯d returned to the Temple and he¡¯d made little effort to hide his appreciation for Raven¡¯s design.
That said, he¡¯d not be the only one I¡¯d take for a flight in Raven. Apart from Serra and Tedra, I expected many friends ¨C close and not ¨C would wish for a short voyage in Raven. Though first I had to speak to Serra. I knew she was in the Temple, and while she¡¯d been excited when we¡¯d first felt each other within the Force, in the hours since a steady stream of nervousness had mixed with that excitement, along with a hint of fear.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Though since it¡¯d been over three years since I¡¯d last seen her in the flesh, I could understand the worries she had, and I had some of my own. Though those were more to do with how she¡¯d react when it was revealed I was currently seeing Bo. However, that was a matter for after this meeting.
¡°As I said in my report, Raven dropped from hyperspace unexpectedly. I could feel her pain as we tumbled through space and systems began to flicker on and off. I admit I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, but it felt as if the Force was guiding me to her, to Raven, to help. I knew I couldn¡¯t let her die, as if she died those with me would also die, so I placed my faith in the Force and let it guide me toward what felt like the right thing to do. Somehow I was able to¡ sustain her through the Force, and while it feels as if I¡¯ve given over part of my connection to the Force to save her, I consider it fair payment.¡±
¡°I will admit at the time, I was concerned about Cameron¡¯s actions, particularly that he¡¯d taken them for selfish reasons, with time to meditate, I see now that wasn¡¯t the case,¡± Fay added. While it did sound supportive, I felt she was saying it more as a way to cut off an obvious issue the Council might have with my actions. One she¡¯d brought up with me in private before we¡¯d reached Coruscant. That said, she was also being truthful in that she understood that, just as with Simvyl, I¡¯d allowed the Force to guide my actions instead of imposing my will upon it.
¡°Question your opinion on the Force¡¯s will, this Council does not. Concerns us, however, your Padawan¡¯s continual recklessness does.¡± Yoda leaned closer, his eyes searching mine for something. I felt a gentle prod against my Telepathic Shield, one I knew was coming from the Grandmaster. If given the choice, I¡¯d happily slap it aside or ignore it, however, I knew doing that now would only increase the likelihood of me being punished. Thus, I allowed him access.
Yoda closed his eyes as I felt his probe enter my mind, along with those from most of the Council. It was easy to tell which were examining my mental state and Force connection as many closed their eyes. While I disliked letting them even do this much, activating Player¡¯s Mind would be a blunt admission I had something to hide, and would lead to more questions and examinations. No, it was better to submit to this check now, without seemingly protesting, than risk them wanting to carry out deeper scans and risk them finding the pool of rage I¡¯d buried deep inside.
¡°Hmm,¡± Yoda muttered after perhaps a minute just before he and the others opened their eyes, the various Council members looked at each other, though no words were spoken. Since I¡¯d already experienced this before, I knew they were having a mental conversation, but it was still discomforting to stand in the chamber as the Council sat around me in silence. To outsiders, it likely came across as rude when they did it in a group, but I could see the benefits of discussing issues privately before presenting a unified front to those they were meeting.
¡°It is clear that this mission has taken a great toll on you, Padawan,¡± Sifo-Dyas began, drawing my attention to him. He was one of the Council members I trusted the most, something aided by the soft, mentoring smile he gave me. ¡°It has also, we sense, resulted in you being tempted by the Dark Side once more. Having that happen so soon after your experiences with the Bando Gora is concerning.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected them to directly mention that incident, but considering it I wondered if they¡¯d done so to see what sort of reaction I¡¯d have to the mention. While I still had the odd flashback or distracting moment, the need to focus my energies on the war ¨C and having a ready outlet for my anger ¨C had helped me come to terms with things. At least to the point where I felt able to move on safely.
Sifo-Dyas¡¯ smile grew as I considered that, and he offered me a nod. ¡°And it appears you¡¯ve let go of your anger around the issue, most impressive.¡±
¡°It is, but he has admitted to striking down at least one Vong in rage,¡± Ki-Adi Mundi countered, his large head always drawing my attention and reminding me of a potato. ¡°That cannot be overlooked, nor dismissed easily, regardless of how understandable an action it was for any Padawan to take in this context.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be ignored,¡± Windu replied, earning a nod ¨C which I felt was staged ¨C from Mundi. Windu fixed me with a look that likely terrified most Padawans. Along with many adults, Jedi or not. ¡°While this Council is accepting of your choices on Zonama Sekot, and feels you have shown a remarkable ability to not dwell on what has happened to you over the last few years, we feel further sessions with Healer Allie would be advisable.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied calmly. Windu¡¯s brow twitched slightly at how easily I accepted the Council¡¯s ruling, but I¡¯d expected that to be the minimum outcome of this meeting. Even before Fay had stated this, I¡¯d already been expecting further counselling at least. Ignoring that they''d want to spend time examining Raven and myself, I¡¯d just gone through a series of events that would break many people. That required monitoring, so it was nice to see the Council was being more proactive in ensuring I got the help I might need.
¡°While you will remain in the Temple for a time, you are free to continue your studies at your master¡¯s discretion. That said, I feel Battlemaster Drallig and Master Bondara would be willing to have you assist them in instructing Initiates and younger Padawans once again.¡± Windu¡¯s offer further softened the punishment, though I felt it was also a way to further bring me under the control of the Council while having me do something I enjoyed.
¡°This will also allow us time to consider your last mission in greater depth,¡± added Oppo Rancisis, who I avoided looking over at. While I knew it was silly, something about talking to a giant, sentient snake-like creature just didn¡¯t sit well with me. ¡°Members of the Council, and others, will likely call upon you for details regarding the Vong and the threat you believe they pose, Zonama Sekot, and the unusual ship you¡¯ve returned with.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t believe the Vong pose a threat, Master. I know it.¡± The fact he was so openly dismissing my concerns about the Vong wasn¡¯t encouraging, even if I understood that they, as leaders of the Order, had to examine the issue from every angle they could.
Yoda¡¯s chuckle drew my focus to him to see he was shaking his head. ¡°The certainty of youth, we see.¡± That earned a few amused smirks from the room, including one for Fay. ¡°Refreshing to see, it is. Though mindful of your actions, you must be, young Padawan.¡± The fact Yoda was also now seemingly expressing doubt about my claims angered me a little. I understood that a Padawan managing to drive the Vong back certainly made them look like a lighter threat than I¡¯d implied, but I¡¯d only encountered a strong recon force, not the main body of their military.
¡°I am, Master Yoda. However, I also know what I fought wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly.¡± Even without knowing there was more to the threat because of Invaders from the Void, I¡¯d have still labelled the Vong a threat simply due to their inherent resistance to directed Force use.
¡°And this Council will not do so. However, unlike a young, though skilled, Padawan, we don¡¯t rush to judgement based on personal events from a single, though protracted, encounter. Other factors must be weighed before a course of action for the Order as a whole is decided upon.¡±
¡°Yes, Master Windu.¡± While I understood the rationale, I didn¡¯t like it. Plus, I felt their issue might be with me trying to dictate terms to the Council. Hopefully, that was the case, and not them underestimating the Vong. Otherwise, I feared the Council would once more not remove the stick from their collective arses and do something about the Vong. Hell, even if initially they just sent small teams into the Unknown Regions or the far edges of the Outer Rim near where Zonama Sekot had been, it would be better than them burying their heads in the sand and pretending the threat didn¡¯t exist.
¡°I, for one, wish to speak to you more about the Jade Raven. From the initial reports our more technically inclined members have submitted, it seems that not only is she semi-organic, but has some rare and powerful components installed in unusual ways.¡±
¡°Certainly, Master,¡± I offered to Plo Koon even as I saw Saesse Tiin nodding in agreement.
From the corner of my eye, I saw Windu surveying the room. When no one said anything else, he spoke. ¡°Until we¡¯ve come to our final recommendations regarding the Vong, and plans for the Jade Raven, we would prefer if you remained inside the Temple, though it isn¡¯t a requirement. We would, though, insist you remain on Coruscant during this time.¡± I nodded in acceptance and his gaze shifted to Fay. ¡°We will ask Healer Allie to contact you when she can to arrange further sessions for your Padawan.¡± Fay offered a bow to Windu. ¡°Unless there is anything either of you wishes to add, you are free to go.¡±
I followed Fay from the chamber. As normal, there were several Jedi gathered in the atrium outside waiting to speak to the Council, though all were giving Fenrir a wide berth. Since he was snoozing when we exited, the apprehension of the other Jedi made me chuckle. Fenrir must¡¯ve heard that, or sensed my approach, as he lifted his head lazily. After yawning loud enough that a Padawan around my age all but hid behind their master, the tuk¡¯ata stood and followed us into the elevator before the doors closed.
¡°Do you think they¡¯ll dismiss the Vong, Master?¡± I asked as we descended.
Fay looked out the carriage carrying us down, taking in the sight of Coruscant, and the constant flow of ships in the skies around us, before answering. ¡°They won¡¯t, Cameron. The simple fact that the Vong are immune to directed Force abilities, particularly ones all Jedi rely upon, means they can¡¯t ignore the issue. However, I do feel they may disagree with your blunt assessment about the dangers the Vong pose to the Order and the Republic on a military front. Particularly from how, even though you did limit yourself, you tried to pressure them to regard them as such.¡± Fay¡¯s hand came to rest on my shoulder as my irritation at the Council¡¯s likely inaction grew. ¡°The Council, for all its faults, must decide the direction of all Jedi. You are certain the Vong are a future threat to the Order and the Republic, but you are just one member of the Order; and not even a Knight. Sadly, that is the way this works.¡±
¡°But, Master¡¡±
¡°We must allow them time to deliberate on the matter, Cameron. They may well agree with your judgement, however, they won¡¯t rush to pass judgement. Doing that has led to mistakes being made by the Order in the past and many on the Council are averse to change from what had worked for nearly a thousand years.¡± She smiled as her hand gently squeezed my shoulder. ¡°Place your faith in the Force to guide them to the correct path, but don¡¯t dwell upon it. Perhaps, instead, turn your thoughts to happier events. Like reunions with old friends. One in particular I know isn¡¯t far from your thoughts.¡± I turned away, not wanting to risk Fay seeing the heat as it built in my cheeks. ¡°I suspect you and her have much to discuss.¡±
I nodded though my gaze stayed away from her. While there were others in the Temple I wished to speak with ¨C Tedra and Darihd being the obvious two ¨C Serra was the one I was excited and apprehensive to meet. I reached out through the Force, opening my mind to find where she was.
[Where we first talked about the Code.] I blinked as her words entered my mind, caught off-guard that she¡¯d learnt to communicate telepathically. Though given it¡¯d been three years since I¡¯d last seen her, it shouldn¡¯t have surprised me.
[I¡¯ll be there soon,] I sent, letting her know I was on my way. As we reached our stop within the centre of the Temple I wondered how she¡¯d changed, grown, in the years. And how she¡¯d feel about the changes I¡¯d gone through, both physical and mental.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Serra¡¯s POV)
She sat quietly on the bench, enjoying the view of the ecumenopolis as the sun blazed down on the planet. Shadows travelled around her, left there by starships, speeders, and other flying vehicles that buzzed around constantly in the skies of Coruscant. Yet, as much as the view often brought her peace of mind, today it failed. Her mind was, understandably, elsewhere, focusing on someone that was back in the Temple at the same time as her for the first time in more than three years.
Of course, Cam might be why she¡¯d made a beeline for this particular bench over any of the others. Apart from being close to the High Council spire, it was the same one she¡¯d led him to back when they¡¯d been Initiates. And she¡¯d been here for several hours now.
When she¡¯d first sensed Cam returning, she¡¯d been sparring with Sia-Lan, and sensing his presence in the Force had distracted her. Enough that her friend had managed to win the spar. Serra had been annoyed about that, as it was the first one she¡¯d lost to Sia-Lan in about a year, and then more so when Sia-Lan had piped up that she¡¯d felt someone return to the Temple. Her friend had teased her about seeing Cam for the first time in years, commenting on how he¡¯d grown since then and taking amusement in knowing that she¡¯d seen him last year while Serra hadn¡¯t.
A few years ago that sort of teasing would¡¯ve angered Serra, and she was embarrassed whenever she remembered how she¡¯d reacted when Cam had been hurt during his verd¡¯goten. She¡¯d been better when Cam had gone strangely silent within the Force just over a year ago, but she hadn¡¯t been able to concentrate when she¡¯d learnt he¡¯d been captured by the Bando Gora. Now, even with him being distant for a year, even if there were faint whispers of something going on, she was at peace with things. Or as much as she could be.
While she¡¯d not seen him, she knew he¡¯d grown, and matured over the years. Yes, he seemed to find trouble with alarming ease, but she trusted the Force to protect him, and guide him. Plus, just like him, she¡¯d grown up. She still held feelings for him, but unlike back during her verd¡¯goten, she no longer allowed them to dominate her thoughts.
Still, after the spar had ended, and Master Drallig had reprimanded her for becoming distracted so easily, she¡¯d left with the intent of finding Cam. A probe into the Force revealed he was with the Council, so she¡¯d changed tact and arrived here instead. Though before reaching this bench, she¡¯d run into someone more outwardly excited by Cam¡¯s return than her.
Initiate Tedra Zill was, in Serra¡¯s mind, an odd one. She was skilled in the Force, having rapidly caught up to her clanmates with her skill using a lightsaber. However, the Zabrak girl was, from what Serra had heard, uninterested in the more spiritual aspects of being a Jedi, which didn¡¯t surprise Serra after she¡¯d gotten to know the girl at Cam¡¯s request. As a former slave, Tedra was more interested in actively helping others than pondering the mysteries of the Force; a sentiment Serra found herself agreeing with as she matured. Though she also understood that Tedra¡¯s rush to want to help was too reckless, and would place her, and others, in danger.
After promising the Zabrak that she¡¯d tell Cam to speak with her, Serra had managed to reach the bench with no other delays. At first, she¡¯d been apprehensive as she waited for any shift in the Force to let her know Cam was on his way. That had given way to a bout of restlessness as she sat for close to an hour, though she¡¯d chided herself for that behaviour, and the reminder it provided to her earlier behaviour around Cam.
Back then she¡¯d been possessive of Cam, treating anyone who was near him ¨C especially, those in their age group ¨C as some sort of threat to her and what she had with him. Now that she was older, and she hoped, wiser, she understood that wasn¡¯t healthy. Oh, she still considered Cam to be someone important to her, but she wasn¡¯t going to lose her temper whenever anyone said anything about him. No matter how pretty they looked, or what they hinted they wanted to do with him.
At the same time, she couldn¡¯t deny that a part of herself that she¡¯d thought gone was growing agitated at seeing Cam again. Just knowing he¡¯d soon be here, that she¡¯d soon be talking with him lit a fire in her, one that while not the same pathetic flame from her younger years, burned in ways she¡¯d rather not think about. Cam was the first to make her feel that way, though not the last. Though she¡¯d never admit to anyone that Bo-Katan had also started having that effect on her, she did wonder if the Mandalorian girl was still travelling with Cam as Serra would like to catch up with her.
When she¡¯d thought about Bo-Katan, Serra¡¯s mind had wandered back to her time on Mandalore, and as it often did, settled on her verd¡¯goten. Yes, she¡¯d been injured during her hunt ¨C almost fatally if not for Cam¡¯s quick intervention ¨C but completing it had granted her a sense of fulfilment she¡¯d never realised she needed. As if it was a test to herself to prove she wasn¡¯t a simple Initiate anymore, but a trained warrior of the Jedi. Plus, as much as she enjoyed sparring with her friends and master, she felt something was missing in the Temple, almost as if the spars weren¡¯t as fulfilling as they should be. At least to her.
Her thoughts were brought back from their wanderings when she sensed a general ripple in the Force, one she knew was from Cam. Latching onto it, she sent a message to him. [Where we first talked about the Code.] She laughed gently as she sensed his shock, her evolving ability to communicate telepathically with him catching him off-guard. While she mainly used the ability with Master Drallig, she had been practising the skill with Aayla, Sia-Lan, and others over the years. Enough that she could now speak to Cam even though they¡¯d not felt each other¡¯s Force signatures for several years.
[I¡¯ll be there soon.]
Hearing his voice again, even if just in her mind, sent a pleasant tingle through her, longing to see him again. As he pulled back, she scolded herself and hoped he hadn¡¯t sensed it. She didn¡¯t need him thinking she was still the same, young desperate girl he¡¯d known. No, she wanted him to see she¡¯s changed, hear him comment on how she¡¯d grown stronger, more powerful. Not because she needed his approval, but to confirm it. While Master Drallig often complimented her on her improvement, Cam would be able to see the changes easier than her Master or friends.
Yet as she pondered change, she realised Cam¡¯s Force signature had done just that. There was still power there, still as oddly distant as it¡¯d always been, but it had altered and grown. A sense of refinement was there, along with¡ something she couldn¡¯t quite sense, but whatever it was held an allure to her. She did want to delve into the Force, to learn what this change in Cam was, but she understood that to do that would be considered rude. Better to wait until he was closer. Until she could focus on it without making it obvious to try and see what had happened.
It was likely that the events of the Bando Gora ¨C which her friends had told her about when she¡¯d returned to the Temple after Cam had left ¨C had left a mark on Cam. She had felt the ripples when he¡¯d lashed out back then, realising later that it¡¯d been him lashing out in a desire for revenge for what he endured. Serra had shared that desire and felt a need to help him punish any remaining Bando Gora. No matter how much Master Drallig said such thoughts were unbecoming of a Jedi, Serra knew they dwelled within her.
Yet as she felt him descend from the Council¡¯s tower, and his presence granted her a sense of familiarity, she saw that there was more to it than simply what he¡¯d endured with the Bando Gora. He appeared calm and in control, yet as she closed her eyes and let the Force wash over her, she swore she felt something dangerous, something dark, lurking behind that calm. It was hard to get a read on, as if something was blurring it out, making it difficult to spot, yet she could, and she could tell while it wanted to control him, he wasn¡¯t letting it do so.
She stood as his presence grew closer, entering the gardens. Faint trembles rattled around her stomach; her knees grew weak. She pushed those aside, not wanting him to see how nervous she was, and not thinking she was still that weak little girl. As he neared, questions surfaced in her head, lining up to ask once he was here. Yet the moment he came into view, they vanished into the void of her mind.
She knew Cam would¡¯ve changed, it¡¯d been years after all, but knowing it and seeing it were two very different things. Just the way he walked conveyed how confident and assured of himself he was now; not that he wasn¡¯t before, but back then she¡¯d felt it was a type of bravado. Now, as he marched her way, she saw that self-assurance was stronger, yet there were little hints in the way he moved, the way his eyes took in everything around him, that made it clear he wasn¡¯t pretending. Of course, the massive lumbering beast - which had several Jedi scampering to avoid - at his side certainly helped the image and made Serra pause any desire to rush to greet him.
She was embarrassed that, in her desire to see Cam again, she¡¯d put aside all thoughts about his new companion. Though this wasn¡¯t the same beast Aayla had mentioned. Gone was the hound-sized friendly young pup, and in its place, much like its master, was a proud, powerful, and confident beast.
The tuk¡¯ata¡¯s eyes locked on her, and it shook its shoulders, drawing her attention to the spinal crests; particularly the gap where one was missing. Serra had her confirmation that the beast, and Cam as well, had seen combat. A gasp from a group of Younglings walking by had the tuk¡¯ata shift its gaze. The spinal crest started to flatten only for a gentle touch against its head from Cam to relax the great beast.
Questions about the tuk¡¯ata and what had cost it the crest formed on her lips, though they slid away as she looked at Cam close up, her gaze as always, drawn to his eyes. ¡°What happened?!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Cam stopped, confusion rippling over his face. Serra blinked and then felt heat build in her cheeks. She¡¯d spent so long preparing for this, wanting to show him she¡¯d matured and the first thing she¡¯d done was called out like that. She opened her mouth to apologise only to stop when Cam chuckled. ¡°Oh, this,¡± he placed fingers just under his eye, touching the very edge of a scar that ran from his eyebrow to upper cheek and appeared to have missed the eye by the slimmest of margins. ¡°Just scars of battle,¡± beside him the tuk¡¯ata made a sound that Serra quickly realised was something akin to laughter. ¡°So, how have you been?¡±
Serra¡¯s mouth hung open, her mind going in a dozen different directions with how lazily Cam ignored the scar, how the tuk¡¯ata seemed able to react to his emotions, and how none of this was how she wanted their reunion to start. ¡°F-fine,¡± she managed to get out as she took a step toward him. Her hand came up, wanting to examine the scar herself, only to stop when a deep, powerful growl slipped from the maw of the beast at Cam¡¯s side.
¡°Fenrir.¡± There was no warning in the tone, yet Cam just saying what had to be its name was enough to calm the monster. Serra blinked in confusion as Cam flicked it on the nose, and then ignored the lazy snapping of the beast¡¯s maw directed toward his hand. ¡°Serra¡¯s a friend. Like Bo.¡±
Serra felt the Force shift, both as Cam spoke to the tuk¡¯ata and when he mentioned Bo. Her mind brought forth images from some of her more confusing dreams, but she pushed those away. She didn¡¯t want to blush now, nor let anything slip into the Force for Cam to sense. Still, it was clear that Cam was close to the Mandalorian, perhaps more so than Serra would expect for two people that had travelled together for several years. She also ignored the way her heart seemed to tense at that idea, focusing instead on how easily Cam was able to control the beast.
¡°Serra, this is Fenrir, who¡¯s been almost ever-present since I rescued him from slavers nearly two years ago.¡±
¡°I,¡± Serra paused, the words failing to come as both man and beast looked at her. The combined stare of both made her momentarily unsure of herself. ¡°I felt your pain. With the Bando Gora. And, I think, with whatever happened at the beginning of the year.¡± She said slowly, unsure whether bringing up those events ¨C whatever the second was ¨C was a wise idea. As she spoke, she could feel the Force shift around her and Cam, helping her see him more clearly within. The blurred edges she¡¯d felt earlier had cleared slightly, revealing something powerful, something dangerous, and something that excited her in an odd way.
As Cam¡¯s expression turned sour, she feared bringing up those events. In his eyes, she saw the memories replaying, and felt the subtle shift in his Force signature as residual feelings linked to them pulsed around him. The Dark Side was there, she understood that this was what was hiding within him, trying to control him. Yet even as she fretted that she¡¯d allowed that danger to take control, she felt him push it away, place it back behind whatever barrier it was he¡¯d built within himself to control it.
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been¡ an interesting few years.¡± He spoke slowly, his Force signature showing faint signs of discomfort. Thankfully, before her concern grew to the point she¡¯d be obliged to mention this to Master Drallig, the last vestiges of the anger, the Dark Side, slipped away behind the wall Cam had created within himself. She¡¯d been told that wasn¡¯t the way to deal with the temptations of the Dark Side, and her own moments of weakness had released the anger into the Force, yet she was willing to overlook it. She trusted Cam, and Master Fay, to know about the issue and be working to control it. ¡°It¡¯s had its ups and downs,¡± the beast, Fenrir, leaned into his hand, seemingly offering support. Cam smiled as he stroked the great black beast behind its ears, drawing a faint murmur of delight from the tuk¡¯ata. ¡°Though I¡¯d say what I¡¯ve gained more than outweighs the¡ difficulties I¡¯ve endured.¡± As Fenrir leaned into Cam¡¯s hand further, Serra couldn¡¯t help but smile at seeing a beast she¡¯d been told was a danger to Jedi acting like a puppy, though she did ignore and push away the small voice inside that said it should be her Cam was touching and not Fenrir.
Serra looked away, not wanting Cam to see any hint of desire and dislike on her face at how close he was to the tuk¡¯ata. The view, as it had failed to do today, didn¡¯t help centre her thoughts. It had worked so well for that when she¡¯d been an Initiate and in her early time as a Padawan, but since her verd¡¯goten, she¡¯d started feeling at times that there was something off about the view. Almost as if it was a distraction from something else, though she¡¯d so far failed to put her finger on what that might be.
¡°So,¡± she turned back as he spoke, feeling some warmth at the smile that had crept back onto his lips. ¡°What have you been up to?¡± He was trying to engage her, yet she could sense some doubt within him, though it was focused more on himself than her. ¡°I heard you and Master Drallig had an adventure last year.¡±
She returned his smile as she nodded. ¡°Yes, we were assigned by the High Council to help mediate a trade dispute in the Outer Rim.¡± There was a faint, momentary burst of what felt like annoyance when she mentioned the Council, but it was gone before she finished the sentence. ¡°It took longer than Master Drallig had expected due to one of the factions deciding the talks would be more productive if they acted aggressively. Thankfully, their approach was easy for Master Drallig and me to handle.¡±
Cam¡¯s smile grew. ¡°Sounds like you had fun then.¡±
¡°Yes, though I didn¡¯t end up with someone like Fenrir here at the end of it.¡± She leaned forward, feeling safe around the beast due to Cam¡¯s presence. The connection between the two of them was strong, reminding her of the bond she shared with her master. Slowly she extended a hand toward Fenrir, stopping when it was about halfway there.
In a move that amused her, the beast, which was only a head shorter than Cam, looked up at him for assurance. After receiving it, Fenrir took a few steps toward her. The beast sniffed her hand carefully as if judging if she was safe, or a member of its pack. Since she considered Cam one of her closest friends, she felt she was, and thus wanted the beast to feel comfortable around her.
As its maw moved closer to her hand, Serra would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t feel some trepidation. The mouth looked wide enough to swallow her arm from the elbow down in a single bite, and the brief glimpses she¡¯d gotten of its teeth meant rendering flesh from bone wasn¡¯t an issue for it. Yes, the Force gave no hint that she was in danger, but the instinctual reaction of being so close to a creature bred to kill Jedi was hard to overcome.
A snort escaped its nose before it covered the last of the distance. Serra¡¯s smile grew massively as it pushed its muzzle into the hand. She then laughed softly as a deep rumbling of contentment slid from the maw. She could feel the Force shift around them, marking her as someone the tuk¡¯ata trusted, as part of her pack, and that delighted her.
¡°He¡¯s so warm,¡± she said as she looked up at Cam even as Fenrir moved forward, guiding her hand to the spot behind his eyes where Cam had been petting him previously. The missing spinal crest was easy to spot now, not least because the flesh around the area was lighter, being a dark shade of grey compared to the black fur that covered the rest of the great beast.
¡°Aye, he¡¯s a great heater on cold nights.¡± While the words sounded normal, there was a subtle shift in the Force that returned Serra¡¯s gaze to Cam. Even without him saying anything, she knew something bad had happened on the last mission. More so than just the faint hints of rage she¡¯d felt at the beginning of the year. Whatever it was had been serious enough that he and Master Fay had been locked in conversation with the High Council for hours, and it was clear, as much as he tried to hide it, that Cam wasn¡¯t happy with the result of that meeting.
¡°What happened?¡± she asked slowly, wanting to know but not willing to push the matter. ¡°If you want to talk about it¡¡±
In her younger years, she would¡¯ve pushed, and kept pushing to know what was going on. Back then, she¡¯d have felt it was the right thing to do, to get someone to open up to help them. Now, she was older, wiser, and after her last mission, understood that pushing someone often just drove them further into their thoughts.
As Cam took in the view, Serra¡¯s thoughts turned to that mission. In particular, a Rodian aide named Vhuss Xenpa. Vhuss had been working for one of the groups at the negotiating table, and Serra had sensed something was off about her. She¡¯d approached the Rodian and prodded her about it in a way that she thought was subtle at the time, but Serra now understood that she¡¯d been anything but. Vhuss had retreated into herself and made sure to avoid Serra for the rest of the negotiations. Then, when things turned violent, Serra discovered that Vhuss was the one who¡¯d betrayed the company she worked for to let the mercenaries in.
Afterwards, when Serra had confronted Vhuss, she¡¯d been confused at why Vhuss had done what she¡¯d done. The Rodian revealed, under gentle persuasion from Master Drallig, that her family were ¡®indentured workers¡¯ for the other company, and they¡¯d placed her as a spy in her current one at a young age. Serra had pressured Vhuss about why she hadn¡¯t said anything when Serra had asked, but the Rodian had explained that her handler had seen them talking and warned her to stay away from the Jedi otherwise her family would be killed.
Serra and Master Drallig had managed to locate and free Vhuss¡¯ family, though it had been a close thing. When they¡¯d returned to the Temple, Serra had pleaded with Master Drallig that this indentured worker system was slavery in all but name. Master Drallig had agreed but made clear that the Jedi could do nothing about it when the Senate knew and allowed the practice to persist. He made clear that he, and others, disagreed with the practice, but until the Senate did something about it, it was hard for the Order to actively combat the issue.
Serra had stewed for a long time after that, trying to accept the issue. While it no longer came to mind easily, the difficulties she had with this state of affairs still caused her problems nearly a year later. She¡¯d already promised herself that once knighted, she¡¯d do what she could to help those in situations like Vhuss and her family. She knew she was but one Jedi in a galaxy of quintillions, but she felt she had to help. And, she hoped, her friends like Sia-Lan and Aayla might be willing to join her on this mission.
¡°A lot happened.¡± Cam¡¯s quiet words drew her from her thoughts, and almost from continuing to pet Fenrir, though the beast leaned into her hand as she tried to move it away, so she kept petting him. The scar over his eye seemed to pulse as he slowly turned back to her. Pain rippled in his eyes, and she sensed discomfort and irritation flowing from him within the Force. Something Fenrir picked up as the beast grunted to draw Cam¡¯s attention. That brought a faint, short smile to her friend¡¯s face and a prang of pain to her that it wasn¡¯t her making him smile. ¡°Come on.¡±
She was startled at his sudden movement, and at Fenrir sliding from her petting to fall into step at Cam¡¯s side. Quickly she moved to catch up with him. ¡°Where are we going?¡±
¡°Trust me,¡± he muttered as he led her and Fenrir into the garden proper. She stayed quiet as they walked, showing how much she did trust him, though inside she was confused about what was going on. The youngling class from earlier reacted as Fenrir passed by, but this time the startled responses of the children drew no response from the tuk¡¯ata.
As they walked through the Temple in silence, Serra couldn¡¯t help but smile at how even some Jedi Knights shifted their paths to avoid Fenrir. Yes, he was a tuk¡¯ata, but not only had the High Council said he was allowed within the wall, but Cam had complete control over the beast. Something anyone could sense with just a simple probe into the Force.
They passed by one of the sparring rooms and Serra sensed Aayla and Darihd inside. From what she was sensing, the pair were sparring directly, and while Aayla was enjoying herself, the Togruta wasn¡¯t. Probably because Aayla was far more skilled with a blade than he was. He, like his Master, was more inclined to think about the Force and apply it in subtle ways than drawing upon it to engage in combat as Aayla and Serra did.
She glanced at Cam, wondering if he¡¯d stop to see them, but he kept walking. The only hint he knew who was in the room was a slight turn of his head to try and steal a glance inside as they passed.
¡°My mission was to somewhere, something unique,¡± Cam began as they entered an elevator under one of the Temple¡¯s spires. His voice was soft, yet there was an odd hardness to it that demanded her attention. ¡°The entire world¡ it was alive within the Force.¡±
¡°Every world is,¡± Serra countered instinctively, though she found herself wondering if that was true a moment later. She¡¯d grown up on Coruscant, and been so used to the faint ripples it generated in the Force that she¡¯d always assumed every planet was like that. However, she knew Mandalore wasn¡¯t, nor was any other planet she¡¯d visited. Each had its own pulse, its own rhythm in the Force, and if she was being honest, she found she disliked the one generated by Coruscant.
The planet may be the capital of the Republic, but something had felt off about it ever since she¡¯d returned from Mandalore, and it had grown worse after her last mission. Coruscant never felt calm now, and there were hints of something off, something rotten within the Force about it. She¡¯d spoken to Master Drallig about this several times, and he¡¯d explained each time that this was caused by the sheer volume of beings who called the world home. While she¡¯d accepted that at first, since her last mission, and the doubt it had formed inside regarding the Republic, she¡¯d found herself thinking there was more to it. While she couldn¡¯t put her finger on what, she did find herself wanting to travel the galaxy more, to experience new sensations and see new things.
¡°Yes, but Zonama Sekot¡ it was something more than anything else.¡± Cam¡¯s lips twitched upward as he spoke. ¡°There, everything is connected so¡ completely, that words fail to describe how incredible it was.¡± He laughed, a sound she¡¯d missed over the years, and shook his head. ¡°At several points, Master Fay was acting like a Padawan constructing her first lightsaber.¡±
Serra blinked in confusion, glad they were in the elevator as she was sure that statement would¡¯ve caused her to forget how to walk for a moment. ¡°Master Fay? Acting like a Padawan?¡± She spoke slowly, not believing the words she was repeating.
Cam continued to laugh. ¡°Aye. It¡¯s something I¡¯ll never forget.¡± The joy on his face made Serra smile as he¡¯d seemed on edge ever since they¡¯d met. Yet, that joy fell away as he continued. ¡°Things went sideways after that though,¡± he muttered as his shoulders slumped. Feeling a need to comfort him, she placed a hand on his arm, doing her best to ignore how firm it felt under his robes.
He looked at her, the smile returning slightly. He then patted her hand with his, sending ripples through the Force that Serra did her best to not react to. Yes, the closeness she felt with him excited her, but she understood this wasn¡¯t the time nor place to focus on them.
¡°The High Council has asked that I don¡¯t discuss the matter with others for now, and while I doubt they¡¯ll do what I feel is necessary, I¡¯m prepared to wait and see. All I can say is that things were¡ tough for most of the year.¡±
She offered him a smile as her hand gently squeezed his arm, and not because she enjoyed the feeling of power radiating from him. ¡°It can¡¯t have been that bad. I mean, you¡¯re here.¡± Again, there was a voice that wanted her to say more, that he was here with her, but she understood now that wasn¡¯t something to dwell on. Her friendship with Cam meant more than any unrequited feeling she may hold for him.
¡°More or less.¡± She couldn¡¯t stop her gaze from shifting just enough that the scar over his eye was her focus. He turned back to face the door, waiting for it to open, Serra wondered if the scar came from the same battle that had wounded Fenrir. Now, there was a chance they¡¯d both not been injured in battle, but the odds on that were slim enough that she discounted it quickly.
It was at that point that she realised the elevator wasn¡¯t descending into the bowels of the Temple but rising into the spire. Which was odd as apart from the Council of Reconciliation there was little in this spire but administration offices. Well, there was one of the larger hangers in the Temple. While that seemed the most likely place for them to be heading, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Cam wanted to take her. Unless he wanted to show her the Mandalorian ship he had. She¡¯d heard about the vessel from Aayla and had been slightly jealous that the Twi¡¯lek had gotten to travel with Cam and Bo for so long on it, but other than that, it held little interest to her. She simply wasn¡¯t as mechanically inclined as Cam was, which was saying something as Cam was far from the most technically inclined Padawan she knew.
She tensed slightly as she wondered if Bo-Katan would be present. She hadn¡¯t spoken to the Mandalorian girl in years, though that hadn¡¯t stopped Serra from thinking about her. No matter how much she was confused by those thoughts. To shift those thoughts, she returned her focus to Cam. He appeared calm, one hand resting on Fenrir¡¯s head while the other stayed on hers against his arm. Doing her best to ignore how comfortable he was with leaving his hand on hers, and the butterflies it was causing in her stomach, she tried to get a reading on him in the Force without making it obvious.
Those hints of anger and danger that had been blurred were stronger now she had a physical connection to him. Yet, unlike what she¡¯d been told to expect from any tempted by the Dark Side, they didn¡¯t appear to be affecting him. What it did do was give him an edge, a sense of danger that Serra couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by even as she wondered just what had happened to have him not only feel rage but keep it bottled down inside instead of releasing it into the Force as a Jedi was supposed to do.
¡°You know it¡¯s rude to read someone without asking.¡± She almost jumped at his quiet words, and she did pull her hand from his arm as her heart rate spiked.
¡°S-sorry,¡± she mumbled, suddenly missing the contact. ¡°It¡¯s just¡ you¡¯ve grown. And not just physically.¡± His gaze shifted to her, those green eyes of his wandering over her frame made the butterflies inside frantic. ¡°N-not that that¡¯s a bad thing, it¡¯s just¡¡± He silenced her by placing a finger near her lips.
¡°I know, and while you¡¯ve also grown,¡± his eyes narrowed as they drifted lower for a moment sending a spike of longing through her, ¡°I get what you mean.¡± He lowered his finger and returned his gaze to the door even as he continued. ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to tell you how this has happened, within reason. However, as I just said, some things are restricted by the Council. As for others,¡± he shrugged and smiled at some private joke, ¡°well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s better to show than tell.¡±
Serra considered asking how he planned to show her, a faint hope inside sparking that he still felt something for her. Yet, that question was cut off by the doors opening. She followed him out, expecting to see a Mandalorian ship dominating the hanger, only to pause after a few steps at what was instead dominating the bay.
The ship was predominantly a dark shade of green, though there were patches of brown and black over the hull. None of those marks looked unintentional, and they seemed to give the ship an impression of speed even as it rested quietly in the middle of the bay as a dozen Jedi, and twice that in support staff, hovered around it. Yet, just as she moved to follow Cam toward this strange ship, she stopped and gasped as she felt something incredible from the Force. ¡°How?!¡± She blurted out as she felt the ship reach out through the Force for Cam.
Cam turned back to her, a smile spreading rapidly over his face even as Fenrir continued to move toward the vessel. Before he could say anything, she was sending out a probe, wanting to understand how the kriff the vessel was able to not only generate a presence within the Force but use it in some form. The ship responded to her, sending back gentle vibrations in the Force, and at the same time, she felt it again reach out for Cam. Almost as if it wanted reassurance that she was to be trusted.
It honestly reminded Serra of how a pup behaved around its mother, which somehow made even less sense than the ship having a Force signature.
¡°As I said, on Zonama Sekot, everything was connected. From the plants and animals that called it home, to the ground and even the starships they built there for clients.¡± Cam held out his hand, and she took it quickly, letting him guide her toward this marvel. ¡°Master Fay was tasked with investigating two rumours from the Outer Rim. One dealt with a living planet, the other with a planet building unique starships for the rich and powerful. Unexpectedly, the rumours were both for the same planet.¡±
Serra could feel Cam¡¯s joy, not only in the Force as he responded to the ship''s probe, but in his voice. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± she said as a smile spread on her face as well.
¡°Aye, her name¡¯s the Jade Raven, or Raven for short,¡± Cam added almost as an afterthought. To Serra, the name was perfect for her, and she could feel now that the vessel was indeed a she. As they neared, she saw the back of a familiar Jedi Master and reluctantly let her hand slide from Cam¡¯s.
¡°Ah, Padawan Shan, I hadn¡¯t expected you to return here so soon,¡± Master Plo Koon began as he turned to face them. ¡°Though seeing who¡¯s with you, I cannot say I¡¯m surprised.¡± He chuckled as Fenrir walked past him, seemingly unconcerned about the presence of the Jedi Master. ¡°The first of many visitors to the Raven, hmm?¡± He asked with a chuckle.
¡°Master Koon.¡± Serra bowed to the Council member even as Cam replied.
¡°I¡¯d assume so. Serra was just the first I found.¡± Serra felt her chest swell at Cam¡¯s words as she knew she wasn¡¯t the first he¡¯d found. No, he¡¯d sought her out, and when the chance to invite others was there, he¡¯d chosen to keep this moment just for her.
¡°That isn¡¯t exactly a surprise, still, it is good you¡¯re here. The researchers are having difficulty with your travelling companions.¡± Cam chuckled at Master Koon¡¯s words and turned to her even as he started moving toward Raven. She fell into step beside him, her eyes marvelling at the incredibly smooth surface of the vessel. So smooth, in fact, that bar where the engines extended from the rear, it was hard to see any indication of how and where the covering must¡¯ve been applied.
¡°The hull, if you haven¡¯t already guessed, is organic, as is most of her internal design. Her more critical components are mechanical.¡±
¡°Indeed, and it is those that our non-Jedi technicians are eager to examine,¡± Master Koon added as he walked on Cam¡¯s other side. ¡°She is truly a remarkable vessel, and not just for the fact we can feel her within the Force.¡± The Kel Dor chuckled and stroked his chin just under his breathing mask. ¡°I do believe even Master Yoda was shocked when Padawan Shan guided her into land. Now though, since you are here, perhaps you might convince your passengers to allow us entry to the vessel. They are quite insistent that they¡¯ll only do so with a word from you or Master Fay.¡±
¡°Simvyl isn¡¯t exactly a passenger, Master,¡± Cam said, his lips twitching as he spoke. ¡°Though I doubt it¡¯s him that¡¯s causing the biggest headache.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far, but yes, your other companion has been far more¡ descriptive as to what she¡¯ll do if we attempt to enter the vessel without your permission.¡± The pair shared a laugh even as Serra reached out through the Force, wondering ¨C and hoping a little ¨C who the other companion was. She joined the others in smiling as she felt someone she¡¯d not sensed in years but had hoped to see once again.
¡°Then if you¡¯ll excuse us, Master Koon, I¡¯ll get to work convincing them to allow the researchers and engineers access.¡± The Kel Dor Jedi Master nodded and moved off toward a group of four Jedi who were gathered near the front of the vessel while Cam led Serra to the landing ramp that extended down under the middle of Raven.
There she saw a black-furred Cathar making some rather animated gestures toward a trio of non-Jedi engineers. None of them looked happy about dealing with the Cathar and Serra didn¡¯t have to do anything to sense irritation and anger from all four.
¡°And as I told you, this ship belongs to C¡¡± the Cathar¡¯s rant stopped mid-word as he caught sight of Cam. ¡°Cameron.¡± Serra¡¯s brow rose as the Cathar bowed to Cam. Seeing a Cathar travelling with Cam was odd, given the race¡¯s long-standing issues with the Mandalorians, but seeing one show such respect to Cam¡ Serra really wanted to know what had happened on Zonama Sekot. ¡°These¡ individuals insist they have the permission of the Jedi High Council to enter. However, neither you nor Master Fay left instructions saying anyone could board.¡±
Cam chuckled even as he shook his head. ¡°Somehow, I don¡¯t think it was your idea to enforce this so aggressively.¡± He glanced into the ship, to where Serra knew Bo-Katan was standing, though she couldn¡¯t see the redhead from her current location. Cam turned to the engineers. ¡°If you could give me some time, I¡¯ll help them disembark and then you can carry out your examination.¡± The lead of the trio, a green-skinned Twi¡¯lek, nodded and moved to say something only for Cam to take a step toward them. ¡°However, if I sense the ship in distress because you are¡ overly zealous in your actions¡ Well, then I might just allow my companions to speak with you privately.¡±
¡°Um, yes, but, uh, the High Council wishes us to begin our examination as soon as possible,¡± the Twi¡¯lek struggled to get out as Cam glared at them. While Serra knew he could be imposing, she felt it was the way Fenrir was now standing next to the Cathar, his spinal crests bent back slightly, that was the main source of the fear radiating from the engineers.
¡°And you can. Once my companions have disembarked and removed their personal belongings,¡± Cam shot back. Serra was barely able to muffle her laughter when the Twi¡¯lek nodded almost frantically, and then the trio scampered away after Fenrir snorted.
¡°Greetings,¡± Serra turned to see the Cathar had approached, one hand extended toward her. ¡°I¡¯m Simvyl, a member of the Antarian Rangers and sworn warrior to Cameron Shan.¡±
¡°Um, Padawan Serra Keto,¡± she replied awkwardly as she shook the furred hand of the Cathar. Her gaze shifted to Cam, wondering why someone, particularly a Cathar, had sworn themselves to him. The more she heard about this last mission of his, the more questions formed without any answers being provided. She¡¯d heard of the Antarian Rangers, though she¡¯d never met any before today, and that they often worked with specific Jedi repeatedly, but it was rare for one to swear themselves to a Jedi. Never mind a Padawan who not only travelled with a Mandalorian, but who was one as well.
¡°I can¡¯t go into details,¡± Cam began, understanding her confusion, ¡°but after the mission, Simvyl swore himself to my side.¡± Yeah, that didn¡¯t really explain anything, something Serra made clear with a creased brow.
¡°While my fellow Rangers fell, they were avenged in the war. But I still want the Vong to pay for their actions.¡± Serra felt her brow crease at the fire in Simvyl¡¯s words and the new batch of questions that formed in her mind. Who or what were the Vong and what war did they fight in? If a Jedi fought in a war, why hadn¡¯t other Jedi come to help, why hadn¡¯t the High Council sent Cam and Master Fay support, and why was Simvyl sworn to Cam when it would¡¯ve been Master Fay leading?
¡°Simvyl, the High Council has asked us to remain silent about what happened on Zonama Sekot,¡± Serra could sense the Cathar¡¯s fury rising, ¡°at least until they¡¯ve reached a decision on how to handle future problems with the Vong.¡±
Simvyl¡¯s rage bled away, though like what she¡¯d sensed from Cam, Serra realised he didn¡¯t let go of it. It was also at this point she realised Simvyl was young, perhaps only a handful of years older than her and Cam. His fur and face lacked the same shifts she¡¯d seen in Cathar Knights that were missing in the handful of Cathar Initiates and Padawans within the Order.
¡°Understood,¡± Simvyl replied with a nod. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll agree to your recommendation?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± It was easy for Serra to hear the doubt in Cam¡¯s voice, which made her wonder what the recommendation was. For most Jedi that she knew, Serra would wonder why they doubted the Council would listen to them, but she knew Cam wasn¡¯t like most Jedi. He had his own opinions and often doubted decisions the Council in general, and Order as a whole took. After Mandalore and her most recent mission, she was beginning to understand why that was.
¡°Very well.¡± Simvyl seemed almost resigned to that, though she sensed a flicker of renewed determination from within the Cathar. All of this just made Serra even more curious about what had happened on Zonama Sekot with these Vong; which she assumed was an alien race or cult that she¡¯d never heard of before.
¡°Finally finished talking with those di¡¯kute in the high tower, eh?¡± Serra¡¯s head turned to look up the ramp into the Raven to see Bo-Katan had moved into sight. Fenrir had moved up the ramp, leaning into Bo-Katan¡¯s touch with as much apparent comfort as he had when Cam had petted him earlier. She felt a flicker of jealousy at how easily the tuk¡¯ata accepted Bo-Katan, even as the redhead¡¯s eyes seemed to spark as she saw Serra. ¡°At least you brought something nice back with you.¡±
¡°Play nice,¡± Cam commented as Bo-Katan moved down the ramp. Serra fought to keep a rush of heat from her cheeks as she took in the other girl¡¯s face for the first time in years. She¡¯d grown, as expected, though Serra noted her ponytails were longer now, and the green eyes, darker than Cam¡¯s, had a hardness to them, making it clear she¡¯d seen combat with Cam. Bo-Katan¡¯s black bodysuit did nothing to stop Serra¡¯s mind from wandering as the other woman walked toward her, Serra¡¯s eyes drifting over the way it held Bo-Katan¡¯s hips.
As Bo-Katan neared, a confident, assured smirk danced on her lips, and Serra suddenly felt nervous. It was as if she was reliving her nightmare standing in front of the Council without her robe. Before that fear manifested, Serra pushed it aside and moved forward to greet Bo-Katan.
Bo-Katan gave her a nod as they grasped forearms, relieving Serra as she¡¯d feared if they hugged Bo-Katan would hear how her heart was racing. ¡°Where were you the last time he came back?¡± Bo-Katan asked as her fingers tightly gripped Serra¡¯s forearms.
¡°On a mission with my Master. We arrived back just after you and Cam left,¡± Serra replied. She had to ignore and let go of her returning annoyance at how she¡¯d missed Cam ¨C and Bo-Katan ¨C a year ago by a mere week on either side of Cam¡¯s return to the Temple. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you,¡± she added with a smile.
¡°Aye, you too.¡± Bo-Katan¡¯s gaze wandered downward, taking in Serra¡¯s frame. When her eyes hesitated on her chest, Serra shifted her stance pushing it forward a little. ¡°And I see you¡¯ve grown.¡± Back on Mandalore, Serra hadn¡¯t known how to react to Bo-Katan¡¯s advances or those of others. Now though, with time to grow and mature, she felt more confident in her frame; especially as she¡¯d outgrown the Mandalorian warrior in a few areas.
Serra proved her confidence, even as she felt her face heat up, by running her eyes over Bo-Katan¡¯s frame again. ¡°As have you.¡± The redhead¡¯s face shifted, the smirk growing more assertive, more aggressive, and Serra suddenly felt like she¡¯d been presented to a rancor at mealtime.
¡°Bo.¡±
Bo-Katan looked over Serra¡¯s shoulder, her smile losing some of its predatory tint. ¡°What? You can¡¯t tell me she hasn¡¯t grown in some appealing ways.¡± Serra wanted to look back, to see how Cam reacted, but she didn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t the same love-struck young girl she¡¯d been, even if those feelings that she¡¯d thought she¡¯d buried were crawling back. However, merely not seeing Cam didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t tell his reaction. The sharp, focused spike of desire radiating from him made her weak in the knees.
¡°She has, but behave.¡±
¡°Sure,¡± Bo-Katan responded. She met Serra¡¯s gaze and then rolled her eyes, making Serra chuckle. ¡°Keep pretending you¡¯re not thinking the same thing I am.¡± A fire burned in Serra¡¯s cheeks, as images from her dreams surged into her consciousness, which brought a feral grin to Bo-Katan¡¯s face. ¡°Or that she is,¡± Bo-Katan muttered, shifting forward slightly, leaving Serra unsure of how she should react, or how she wanted to.
¡°How about, before you attempt to seduce a Padawan inside the Jedi Temple, you give her a guided tour first?¡± Serra looked over her shoulder to see Cam smiling at Bo-Katan¡¯s actions. She wondered if he understood that letting Bo-Katan guide her into the Raven would remove them from the sight of the other Jedi. ¡°While you do that, I¡¯ll take Simvyl with me and arrange rooms for you two in the Temple.¡± He held up a hand. ¡°No, you can¡¯t stay on Raven. The High Council will be examining every centimetre of her day and night and I¡¯d rather not get a call in the middle of the night, every night, saying you¡¯ve injured, or done worse to, a random Jedi.¡±
¡°I¡¯d only annoy them,¡± Bo-Katan shot back, though even without the odd inflection in her tone Serra wouldn¡¯t have believed her. Though that inflection made Serra wonder just how close Bo-Katan had gotten to Cam. She could feel the desire radiating from both of them, though Cam was working to hide it. Part of her was jealous, but worryingly for her ¨C at least in reference to her dreams ¨C another part of her was intrigued. ¡°Still, Serra¡¯s far more pleasurable than most Jedi to spend time with.¡± Serra didn¡¯t need to look at Bo-Katan to know the redhead was licking her lips.
¡°Then I leave her in your capable hands. Just don¡¯t break her.¡± Serra¡¯s eyes threatened to explode with how wide they got as Cam turned and walked away. As she slowly turned back to Bo-Katan, her mind unhelpfully pulled back those dreams she was trying to ignore.
As Fenrir walked down the ramp, sliding past the pair without a care in the world, Bo-Katan smiled and her hand slipped down Serra¡¯s arm to her hand. ¡°Come on. While this ship is odd, it¡¯s amazing.¡±
Serra let Bo-Katan pull her up the ramp, feeling the Force shift around her as the Raven sensed her presence. Tentatively she reached out with her free hand and then gasped when her fingers grazed against one section of panelling. With physical contact, the ship¡¯s signature within the Force was easier to experience. It was alien in a way Serra could barely comprehend, and yet it reminded her heavily of Cam, making Serra feel instantly safe with her hull. The ship was happy to feel her, meet her, though that might possibly be because with how strong Cam¡¯s presence was within the Raven¡¯s signature she simply recognized Serra because of him.
¡°She wants to fly,¡± she muttered, earning a chuckle from Bo-Katan.
¡°Oh, she can. Believe me on that. Once these Jetii have finished doing whatever they want to do, talk to Cam. I don¡¯t think it would take much to convince him to take you,¡± Bo-Katan paused there, making Serra¡¯s mind wander to places she¡¯d rather not when with company. Bo-Katan chuckled, ¡°for a flight, I mean.¡±
Bo-Katan turned and pulled Serra further into the ship, forcing her to break the physical connection with the Raven. Yet, as they moved, Serra could feel the ship reaching out, curious about who she was and how the ship felt it knew her. That allowed Serra to ignore the fire that was growing inside, the one that wanted her to risk her friendships with Cam and Bo-Katan to see, no, to confirm, if they felt the same about her as she did about them.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Just over a week after returning to Coruscant, and still waiting for a decision from the High Council ¨C though Fay didn¡¯t expect one to be made for at least a month ¨C I was walking through a starport near the Temple. At my side was Bo and behind her was a small hovercart. While she, like me, had left most of her spare equipment on Zonama Sekot when we¡¯d left, she¡¯d insisted I help her restock. And since she knew about my Inventory, she¡¯d tried to get me to ¡®acquire¡¯ certain equipment. While I hadn¡¯t agreed ¨C simply because with the sheer number of security cameras in those locations even I¡¯d have had trouble pulling a heist off ¨C she had been very inventive in her methods of persuasion.
The sound of a ship¡¯s engines flaring as it descended drew my attention. The vessel coming in to land at the private landing pad should¡¯ve been Bo¡¯s ride, and any doubt was pushed from my mind as I took in the vessel. Unlike the Ne¡¯tra Sartr ¨C and any other Kom¡¯rk class ships that had been produced ¨C this one didn¡¯t have any extravagant moving parts. Instead, it looked solid and utilitarian, build for combat and working than the more elegant look the Ne¡¯tra Sartr, which was commissioned by a group of New Mandalorians, did. Compounding that was the two-dozen weapon mounts I could see with my Force-boosted vision which likely had caused issues with Coruscanti security.
¡°I assume that¡¯s your ride?¡±
Bo chuckled. ¡°Probably. Not many mando¡¯ade on this osik¡¯palon.¡± I smirked at her response, as since we¡¯d left the Temple, it was the longest sentence she¡¯d used. As we passed through the last security checkpoint, she returned to her silent ways, leaving me to once more deal with the staff. They weren¡¯t happy about how heavily armed Bo was, nor the hovercart of supplies behind us, but the fact a Jedi was escorting her seemed to placate most of their issues.
Once we were through that checkpoint and had begun walking toward the landing platform, my mind turned back to why Bo was being so silent. Since she was heading home to Mandalore ¨C the civil war was officially over ¨C I¡¯d chosen to escort her here, though before we¡¯d left the Temple entirely, Bo had said her goodbyes to Serra, Simvyl, and Fenrir outside the walls of the Temple.
She¡¯d petted Fenrir and asked him to take good care of me, though not by making me avoid battle. Fenrir, seemingly understanding what was happening, had leaned into her touch more than he¡¯d usually do, and then whined as she¡¯d pulled back. Her interaction with Simvyl had been short and polite, at least in Bo¡¯s terms, but they parted as comrades, most of the tension over their cultures having drifted away because of what we¡¯d all endured together. However it was her goodbye to Serra, and the spectacle that had caused that I felt was why Bo was staying silent, and what my mind found hard to not think about while we walked.
On the steps of the Jedi Temple, with various other Jedi standing around for differing reasons ¨C including Master Drallig who didn¡¯t seem to trust Bo ¨C everything had seemingly been going fine. Serra had hugged Bo, much to Bo¡¯s irritation. A smirk was followed by a whispered word and after Serra glanced my way, her cheeks reddening, Bo had caught her lips and kissed her rather passionately. Initially, Serra had frozen, fear and confusion radiating from her, but then, much to my surprise, she¡¯d started to return the kiss.
As Serra¡¯s hands had begun to wander, Master Drallig had coughed loudly, making Serra all but jump back from the embrace. She then retreated a few steps, almost tripping as she did so. Bo had laughed at Serra¡¯s behaviour, and when she turned to face me, she¡¯d winked, though it was clear from her face that she¡¯d enjoyed the kiss as much as Serra had.
Of course, Bo hadn¡¯t given me the chance to comment on things before she¡¯d marched over and pulled my head down to her. Unlike Serra, I wasn¡¯t caught out by the kiss, and more than happily returned it. Yes, doing so on the steps of the Jedi Temple wasn¡¯t going to look good to many, but given I was letting Bo leave the planet, and making no effort to hold onto her, they had little ground to stand on. Attachments were forbidden by the Order, but I¡¯d discovered that there was little directly against physical relationships so long as they didn¡¯t evolve into much more than friends-with-benefits. While some might still raise an issue with one-night-stands, most would, I expected, let such things go.
When we pulled back, a wicked smile crept onto Bo¡¯s face before she walked off without saying or doing anything. After glancing at Serra ¨C and letting her know that we¡¯d talk once I was back ¨C and then making sure Fenrir stayed with Simvyl, I had headed off after the Mandalorian female. Though before we¡¯d arrived at the starport, and its various checkpoints, Bo had dragged me to restock her munitions.
As we rounded a corner, we saw a group of five Mandalorians approaching. All bore the sigil of Clan Kryze over the right shoulder. Four of them bore a smaller sigil just below that, and I recognized two of them as marks of clans within House Kryze. The fifth wore a sigil I didn¡¯t recognize on his right pauldron, though given the flash of excitement ¨C mixed with some concern ¨C coming from her, Bo clearly did.
¡°Cam,¡± Bo began as she stopped and turned to me. She slid her helmet off, letting me have one final moment of seeing her face. I knew I¡¯d see her again, not least via the Holonet, but I didn¡¯t know when or where I¡¯d next get to see her in person. She opened her mouth to say something, only to stop and push back a bang of hair that had fallen over her brow. ¡°Look, I suck at this, but¡ take care of yourself.¡±
I smirked. ¡°Are you going soft on me, Miss Kryze?¡± She threw a punch with the arm not holding her helmet, but I trapped that against my side. Before she could react, I decided to turn the tables on her, and pulled her in close, my lips capturing hers.
As normal, she semi-fought against my grip, though this time there was more to it than just a need to prove she wasn¡¯t some weak-willed girl. Perhaps that was because of who the fifth approaching Mandalorian was, but since she¡¯d caused a scene at the Temple, I felt I owed it to her to return the favour this one last time. It was a shame she was wearing her armour as it prevented me from physically squeezing her arse, but the way she squeaked when I did so with the Force more than made up for that.
¡°I was under the impression that our father sent you with Alor Cameron to explore the galaxy, not seek out a riduur.¡± I ended the kiss abruptly as the speaker started, recognizing the voice almost instantly. Bo pulled back just as fast, a glare falling away as soon as she turned to the speaker.
¡°Dorgo!¡± She called, moving forward quickly; though not too quickly so she didn¡¯t, at least to me, look needy to greet her brother. Dorgo pulled her into a hug as the four warriors with him moved into defensive positions around us. I knew it was standard procedure, but given I had Detection running, I knew there were over three thousand sentients within a kilometre of us, though none within two hundred metres. At least on this level or above us. Seeing I had a moment, I used Observe on each in turn and then on Dorgo. While none of the escorts stood out, I now had names to go with the sigils, and knowledge was power. As for Dorgo, it seemed he¡¯d grown a fair bit over the last few years fighting in the civil war.
Dorgo Kryze
Race: Human
Level: 26
Health: 100%
Age: 25
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Liked
Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Kryze (86%) Mandalorian Protectors (34%)
Emotional State: Happy/Curious/Jealous
Dorgo is happy to see his sister again after many years and intrigued by how close you have become with her.
He is, however, slightly jealous as he hasn¡¯t managed to move on fully from the death of his wife and son, even if he personally executed the one responsible for planning the attack on Sundari.
¡
Yeah, five levels in three years was impressive, though, given the hell for leather he¡¯d have been going through while seeking revenge, it made sense. I was also glad he¡¯d gotten revenge for the deaths of his family, though what stood out was that, unlike when I¡¯d met him years ago, he no longer held any loyalty to the New Mandalorians or the Death Watch. That was a big change, though him simply being alive was likely a larger one to canon, and should ensure Bo didn¡¯t join the Death Watch, which was the base objective for her linked quest; Flight of the Owl.
¡°Ven¡¯alor Dorgo, it¡¯s been some time,¡± I said once he¡¯d let her go, using his title of clan heir. Dorgo, according to Bo, wouldn¡¯t have any major challengers for leadership of Clan Kryze whenever Adonai passed on, however, there would be clans that tried to wrest control of the house from him.
Bo glared at me, almost daring me to say something about the public display of care for her brother. I didn¡¯t, but that was more because I didn¡¯t want to ruin a family moment than poke fun at my friend/lover. I did wonder if Bo would react to me if it was three years before we saw each other again, but I doubted it. She¡¯d either challenge me to a spar or drag me to a private room; probably both and in that order.
Dorgo nodded though his helmet stayed on, a marked change from how he¡¯d behaved before the death of his wife and son. ¡°Alor Cameron, it is good to see you again,¡± he said as he clasped my forearm. His calling me chief was odd, as while it was technically accurate, it was a clan of one. ¡°Though I wonder if perhaps I should call you vod now?¡±
¡°Dorgo!¡± I chuckled even as Bo slammed an armoured hand against her brother¡¯s armour. The crushgaunts were secured and hidden on the hovercart as, according to Republic law, they were considered illegal weapons. I¡¯d had to convince Bo to hide them simply for expediency rather than keep them on and be forced to fight our way through security. I¡¯d actually been surprised at how easily she¡¯d agreed but given I¡¯d only brought this up after the hovercart was overflowing with weaponry, she was probably in a good mood. ¡°Unlike you, I don¡¯t hold to the tradition that the first we bed is to be our mate. Else I¡¯d have been wed long before we met Cam.¡±
Dorgo¡¯s looked between his sister and me. ¡°Cam now is it?¡± Even with the helmet on, I could see the eyebrow rising. ¡°Still, I do hope you¡¯ve been keeping my little sister out of trouble.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure which one of us was first, but it only took a few seconds before Bo and I were laughing in his face. ¡°What happened this time?¡± He asked with a sigh. That only made us laugh harder.
¡°Well, let¡¯s see,¡± Bo began after the moment of levity had passed. ¡°On a Jetii-sanctioned mission, we ended up on a world you¡¯ll have to see the recording of to believe. A few weeks after being there, and after the Jetii brought in more wealth than I¡¯ve ever seen, the Ne¡¯tra Sartr was destroyed and the planet was invaded. Cam here slaughtered the first group of aliens, the Vong, and then started an insurgency war that lasted most of the year. The war finally ended after he bested the Vong leader in single combat.¡±
About halfway through Bo¡¯s short speech, Dorgo had locked his helmet on me and I sensed curiosity and disbelief from his guard. I shrugged as Bo finished. ¡°That¡¯s the short version of things, but yeah, that happened.¡±
¡°Impressive,¡± Dorgo commented after a few moments had passed for him to process what he¡¯d just heard. ¡°I¡¯d love to hear more of this adventure, perhaps over some ne¡¯tra gal?¡±
¡°While I¡¯d like that, the Council has requested that I not discuss the mission with others until they¡¯ve had time to discuss certain elements of it,¡± I replied before glancing at Bo. ¡°However, they didn¡¯t explicitly state that Bo and others with me couldn¡¯t discuss the matter, nor share any recordings her armour might have made.¡± Bo¡¯s eyes lit up at hearing that, and worried she¡¯d show recordings of me losing control, I added a caveat. ¡°Though only show the recordings to people you trust.¡±
I could¡¯ve asked her to not show any to anyone, but that would be imposing on her. Yes, I wasn¡¯t keen on others seeing that I¡¯d drawn on the Dark Side so readily, but so long as Bo only showed them to her family, Naz, and perhaps one or two others, things should be fine. Otherwise, if she showed them to a large number of people, not only would word get back to the High Council, but I¡¯d probably have dozens of Mandalorians showing up for duels.
Bo smirked mischievously and I already knew she planned to show her family and others recordings we¡¯d not shared with Master Fay or the High Council. ¡°I knew there was a reason I liked you.¡±
¡°And here I thought it was the regular combat, buying you replacement munitions, and the all-night sex that kept you around?¡±
¡°Well,¡± she began, dragging out the word, ¡°there is that.¡± She moved closer and pulled my head down to her ear. ¡°Take care, and when Serra finally works up the courage to take what she wants, make sure she enjoys it.¡± Her lips caught my cheek for a moment before she continued. ¡°And once you¡¯ve finally broken her of those silly Jetii ideals, I want a piece. Oh, I¡¯m sure Naz wants some as well.¡± She pulled back, a wicked grin plastered on her face as my mind fought to not get lost in the images her words had generated. ¡°Ret''urcye mhi.¡±
I nodded before replying. ¡°K''oyacyi.¡± She took a further step back as I offered a small prayer to the Force to keep us both safe until we could meet again. I doubted I¡¯d have a quiet year or so until Naboo was invaded, provided that still happened, but I¡¯d take any help I could to ensure I made it safely there, along with Bo. While I¡¯d not admit it openly, I was going to miss her deeply, and not just for the sex.
Bo slid on her helmet and moved off with her brother. The hovercart was given a scan before two of the escorts took control of it. I watched them go, wondering when I¡¯d next see them even as my mind tried hard to not wander back to the imagery Bo had created with her whispered words.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(This ends awkwardly due to Royal Road''s word count/chapter limit of 25k. The chapter is 27k. The rest is in the next ''chapter'')
The Living Planet 5 (Part 2)
I tried to remain calm as I waited in the private Holonet suite in the Temple. While I doubted Dooku was going to be upset with my actions against the Vong, I was nervous that he, like Fay, would be critical of many of the choices I¡¯d made. I doubted he would be, but the fact was I was more concerned about his opinion than Fay¡¯s; a change of perspective I hadn¡¯t expected when I¡¯d first been assigned as their Padawan and been drawn to Fay.
Soon enough the console blinked and beeped before Dooku appeared as a blue hologram. ¡°Master,¡± I said, lowering my head slightly.
¡°Padawan, I¡¯m led to believe that you wish to discuss your most recent mission, and the unusual circumstances around it,¡± he replied, diving straight into the topic without any need for common pleasantries.
¡°That¡¯s certainly one way to phrase things, Master.¡± My reply was accompanied by a chuckle. A shift in his brow made it clear he wanted me to begin. While I was reluctant to go into great detail over the Holonet ¨C not least I felt the Sith already had the channels monitored, or at least those linked to Dooku, Fay, myself, the High Council, and others of note ¨C I wanted him up to date on events, and to see how he felt about the mission. Fay had already contacted him and offered up a brief synopsis of events, but Dooku would want a complete picture before offering an opinion.
Thus, with him waiting patiently, I began to recount my tale.
¡
¡°The Council are still deliberating on the matter, Master, though I¡¯m concerned they¡¯ll downplay or outright dismiss my concerns over the threat the Vong pose.¡±
That was how, over two hours later, I finished my recounting of events to Dooku. Like the Council, he stopped me at times to ask questions, both in what I was saying and in correlation to Fay¡¯s words and files she¡¯d sent him. However, his questions hadn¡¯t delayed me too long as, unlike the Council, it was only his opinions that came up. Oddly, when it came up that I¡¯d drawn on my anger against the Vong, he never stopped me to ask a question. Something both the Council and Fay had done.
¡°As Master Fay has no doubt told you, the Council will take their time deliberating on any matter they consider significant, so take some heart that they are at least doing that. That said, I suspect they won¡¯t deem these Vong as serious a threat as you believe them to be, and while some of the Council may agree with you, they will present a unified front when they offer their judgement.¡± Even through the Holonet, I could sense Dooku¡¯s disdain with the Council, though there was little hint of it in his voice. ¡°Either before they reach their decision, or perhaps in the weeks after, certain members of the Council may seek you out for further information on the Vong.¡±
¡°Masters Koon and Giiett have both spoken to me about the Vong, Master.¡± I replied. Giiett had asked about how similar the Vong were to other races and what I knew of their standing on the Force, though there was little I could offer to him there that might be helpful.
Plo Koon had been interested in their technology, though he¡¯d moved to the topic subtly by first asking questions about Raven after I¡¯d taken him and a few others on a short flight on her. To say she adored flying or breaking through the ozone layer and letting the light of a star kiss against her flesh without an atmosphere in the way was like saying a fish could swim. A feeling several Jedi had commented on upon returning to the Temple. Master Tiin had taken nearly a dozen trips in Raven in the roughly three weeks since I¡¯d returned to the Temple; more so than anyone else. In a rare moment of bonding, he spoke of feeling some envy about my bond to Raven and an interest, which would go unfulfilled since Jedi scouts had confirmed Zonama Sekot was no longer in the system, in gaining such a vessel for himself.
¡°Now, regarding your choices during this conflict,¡± he paused, and I steeled myself, wondering where he¡¯d find critiques or my actions. ¡°While there are several places where I feel you could have, perhaps, chosen a different course or action, I would feel more comfortable discussing them in person. Your choices, based on what you would have known at the time, are logical and practical; though several likely raised issues with the High Council.¡± He didn¡¯t have to say it, but the plan to capture and interrogate, and when that failed, dissecting a Vong was one of those moments. ¡°As for your performance in combat, while there likely were moments in combat where I suspect your form was improper, without direct first-hand experience of them, I will not offer judgement, only relief that you emerged alive and well. While I reserve judgement on your combat proficiency with this Mandalorian blade until we have sparred with you using it, the fact it seemingly was able to pierce Vong armour with greater ease than a lightsaber negates most of my complaints about your use of the blade.¡±
¡°Choosing to enrage the Vong leader to provoke ritual combat was something most Jedi would never have considered, though it was a pragmatic choice; doubly so since you emerged from it victorious and without risking the lives of those with you. While Master Fay is as skilled a diplomat as any Jedi, she can, like many members of the Order, be blind to moments where words cannot achieve the desired result. Such instances are nowhere near as rare as many in the Order and on the High Council might believe; however, your continual preference to using a lightsaber to solve issues is, perhaps, a troubling trend you need dissuading from. Subtlety, coercion, and an ability to adapt to any situation are far more likely to keep you alive than relying on the same method repeatedly to handle any difficulties that may arise in life.¡±
I nodded along as he spoke. While I was glad he wasn¡¯t as critical of my choices as Fay or the High Council were ¨C though in her defence, with time to reflect, Fay accepted that my actions had been effective ¨C his commentary and the ability to turn this into a lesson had more of an effect on me. I didn¡¯t deny that I¡¯d developed a tendency to solve issues with a lightsaber, nor that there were other ways to handle situations. Perhaps it was time I gave some thought to less Force-based approaches to conflict resolution.
¡°With that said, I will review the data you and Master Fay have sent me more concisely and if I feel there is anything more to discuss, I will contact you directly.¡± He seemed to lean back though it was hard to tell since the hologram was only showing his upper body. ¡°Now, is there anything else you wish to discuss?¡±
I took a moment to think about other events that had occurred since I¡¯d last spoken to him. Dooku wouldn¡¯t care about my relationship with Bo; at least, so long as it didn¡¯t become a weakness or interfere with my choices. Something proven wasn¡¯t the case given I¡¯d let her go without any issue. Nor would he care particularly about the loss of the Ne¡¯tra Sartr or the gaining of a loyal friend in Simvyl, though Dooku would likely consider him a follower. And there was nothing going on at the Temple that would interest him; certainly not Serra¡¯s attempts to appear not unbalanced by Bo¡¯s behaviour on the Temple steps. That left a single subject of conversation, and while I¡¯d prefer not to ever deal with it, avoiding the matter was worse. ¡°How goes your project with your former Padawan?¡±
As Dooku watched me silently for a few seconds, I pushed down a spike of rage at what Vosa had subjected me to. She wasn¡¯t here now, and if I couldn¡¯t control my desire for vengeance when simply discussing her with Dooku, then I¡¯d never be able to face her again. Though that might not be the worst outcome. ¡°I¡¯m impressed you would bring up Komari willingly, particularly after your last mission. Though you doing so does seem logical since both that mission and the one against the Bando Gora involved¡ difficult situations.¡± He paused and looked away for a moment. ¡°Regarding her, progress has been slow, even more than I had anticipated. As I¡¯ve said, I don¡¯t believe Komari can ever rejoin the Order, however, there exists a possibility that she may have other uses as an unaligned Force user.¡±
¡°That is¡ good to hear,¡± I managed to get out without grinding my teeth. There was still an urge to simply find and execute her, one I felt Bo and others would support. That said, I could see what Dooku was trying to do, or at least felt I could. Vosa was skilled with her lightsabers and held connections to the galactic underworld. If Dooku was able to rehabilitate her enough that she could regain some trust ¨C a very high bar to clear in my opinion ¨C then those connections could be invaluable with the chaos to come. Though I knew the next time I met her, it would be a struggle to contain my desire to rip her limb from limb, however, that urge had been tempered by spending some time with Player¡¯s Mind active to analyse Dooku¡¯s decision free of any emotional baggage.
¡°There is no need to appear amenable, Cameron. Your opinion of Komari Vosa is understandable and entirely expected after what you endured. The fact you would bring her up openly shows you¡¯ve begun to heal from the trauma she inflicted upon you and see possibilities of using her as an asset.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± While I could discuss the matter further, I had no interest in doing so, only mentioning her to gain an update on when Dooku might return. Plus, the longer I spent thinking about that bitch, the longer I risked my rage growing to a point Dark Side Masking wouldn¡¯t be able to protect me from some rather uncomfortable questions.
Dooku gave a single nod and then the connection was cut, leaving me alone in the communication suite. Putting aside the abrupt ending to the call, which was in keeping with Dooku¡¯s nature to be precise, I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths. While I didn¡¯t feel at risk of losing control, I wanted the fury inside buried before my next call connected. I let some residual anger toward Vosa slide into the Force, knowing Fay would¡¯ve sensed it. Plus, hanging onto it was pointless since I could instantly recall every moment of my time under Vosa¡¯s care with ease thanks to Eidetic Memory.
I sat with my eyes closed, settling my thoughts with techniques taught to me by Fay and Healer Allie until there was a bleep from the console in front of me. Opening my eyes, I saw it was internal communication. ¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Padawan Shan, the second call you wished to make has been connected,¡± whoever was responsible for the Holonet connections with the Temple replied, ¡°However, due to the distance involved, there may be some delay or signal degradation.¡± The person manning the communication centre was probably, like many in the Temple, not a Jedi but a civilian who worked for the Order, though there was the possibility that they were a failed Padawan or Youngling that had an aptitude for technology.
¡°Understood.¡± The channel clicked closed and the Holonet unit flared into life, quickly showing a young Human boy. ¡°Hello, Anakin.¡±
¡°Cam!¡± Anakin shouted loud enough that I winced. He seemed to be sitting in a seat ¨C probably somewhere in the Lokella station ¨C though if he kept moving around he¡¯d soon fall from it. The Lokella now had Holonet access thanks to a plan put in motion by Fay before we¡¯d journeyed to Zonama Sekot with some funds from my book sales. The connection wasn¡¯t great, as the tech had explained, with there being brief flickers in the image of Anakin, but it was better than them being cut off entirely from the wider galaxy. Plus, it¡¯d allow me to remain in contact with Anakin easier in the following years before I decided exactly what to do with him.
A smile came to my face as, even though I was thousands of lightyears from him, I could sense his joy and delight; the innocence of youth that was no longer restrained by slavery. That sense of wonder, of freedom, had grown stronger since I¡¯d last seen him and was a refreshing change from the chaos, pain, and war I¡¯d dealt with for the last year. ¡°How have you been?¡±
The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
¡°Great!¡± His smile somehow grew, threatening to split his face in half. For a moment, I wondered if he¡¯d done something incredible or stupid; or, given who I was talking to, both simultaneously. ¡°Baalta¡¯s been letting me learn about the ships we have! I¡¯ve even gotten to pilot the Freerunner and others around the system!¡±
I laughed as I imagined Anakin sitting in the pilot¡¯s chair of a CR-90, and the faces of the rest of the bridge crew when their captain allowed and encouraged it. The only worry I had was that he might get to use the weaponry, but I suspected Shmi would murder someone if they allowed that. ¡°Sounds like fun.¡±
¡°Yeah, it was wizard!¡±
Anakin started detailing his adventures, and as I leaned back in my chair, I felt some of the weight on my shoulders ease. Even if it returned once the call was over, the momentary break from worrying about the Council¡¯s decision regarding the Vong was a relief, and once the call was over, I¡¯d have to find a way to thank Fay. That did remind me that one day I¡¯d have to have Anakin meet Serra, but that, similar to wondering how long it would take Serra to make her move, was a contemplation for another day. For now, I would enjoy this moment of freedom and revel in the faint sense of wonder I felt from Anakin.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Therefore, after careful consideration of the evidence submitted, it is the judgement of this Council that while the Vong are a concern due to their apparent resistance to directed applications of the Force, they are not to be designated a threat to the stability of the Order. Nor of the Galactic Republic. However, we reserve the right to return to this decision if further incursions into Republic space occur.¡±
As Windu gave the Council¡¯s verdict, I clenched my fist so tightly that I knew my knuckles were white. While they at least weren¡¯t dismissing the threat out of hand, the fact they were designating the Vong as nothing more than a potential concern was short-sighted at best. Couldn¡¯t they see how short-sighted they were being in only reacting retroactively? Were they too bogged down in the minor issues of kowtowing to the Senate that they lacked the will to face a true threat without the say-so of that group of self-serving morons? Haran, would they even get off their collective arses for anything other than the return of the Sith or a galactic war?
I took a step forward, my rage bubbling away inside as insults and counterarguments gathered on my tongue. Given how some of the Council were watching me, with Evan Piell¡¯s eye narrowing the more I stewed, there was little doubt they could sense my fury at their decision, yet the gentlest of touches on my arm along with a calm wave from Master Fay, who was standing to my side, was enough to stay my actions.
That calming touch and wave were enough to settle enough of my fury that I could see that raging at the Council openly would do nothing but harden their stance. Along with renewing the issues many had with me. The Council had made their decision. It was a stupid-arsed one, one that I¡¯d likely ignore, but it was theirs to make. Though now I¡¯d have to spend time meditating and thinking on how to approach the future threat the Vong would pose. Yes, it might be years or decades after the Clone Wars that they invaded, but they were coming so I had to take steps to prepare for that.
¡°You disagree with our decision, Padawan?¡± Windu asked as he leaned forward, staring intently at me.
¡°Yes, Master Windu,¡± I began before taking a second to breathe deeply before engaging Player¡¯s Mind. ¡°This is a mistake. The Vong force we encountered was a probing force. The very tip of the spear of their military. We were beyond lucky to drive them from the world, and only an act no one considered possible prevented them from recapturing and holding Zonama Sekot. We did NOT, in point of fact, defeat them, or drive them away from a military perspective.¡± Player¡¯s Mind helped me push the rage inside away from my words as I knew if the Council sensed my anger behind them, they¡¯d dismiss my objections instantly. They still might, but this offered me a higher chance that at least some of them might listen. ¡°If they were to invade the Republic, the unusual nature of their weaponry, and their fanatical devotion to whatever cause it is they¡¯re following will result in the deaths of billions, if not trillions before the Republic and the Order are able to counter them.¡± Though that was if, in the current climate, they even could. The Ruusan Reformation was the most ill-advised pile of bullshit I¡¯d ever seen and the Vong just proved that in spades.
¡°The Council understands your concerns. However, given that you, along with a single Mandalorian and Antarian Ranger ¨C who, like you, haven¡¯t fought in major conflicts before ¨C managed to harry and then drive the initial invasion force from the planet suggest you¡¯re overplaying their threat.¡± If not for Player¡¯s Mind I¡¯d have likely been staring at Saesse Tiin as he dismissed my warnings as that ranting of children as if he¡¯d suddenly grown four more horns, and a tail and started carrying a pitchfork. As it was, there was a moment where I wondered if the horns somehow interfered with how Iktotchi brains worked.
¡°While we don¡¯t agree with the Council¡¯s choice on the matter, we will accept it.¡± That came from Fay as she cut in before I was able to respond to Tiin¡¯s dismissal, though I¡¯d already decided he was no longer allowed on Raven. I looked at Fay, wondering why she was cutting off the debate only to sense her unease with the Council¡¯s decision. ¡°If that is all?¡±
¡°It is.¡± Fay bowed at Windu¡¯s blunt dismissal, and I copied her move a moment later, though not before silently wondering which Council members wouldn¡¯t need removing to have the body reverse their decision.
¡°Padawan Shan,¡± I stopped and looked back at Plo Koon. ¡°Perhaps we might speak later, I wish to continue our discussions regarding the Raven¡¯s unusual construction.¡±
¡°Of course, Master.¡± After a nod of thanks from the Kel Dor, I followed Fay from the chamber. As I disengaged Player¡¯s Mind the anger at the Council¡¯s decision came flowing back, though, with just a little bit of time to temper it, it wasn¡¯t risking overflowing. I was further calmed as Fenrir, who¡¯d stayed in the atrium outside the High Council chamber, stood with a loud yawn. That disturbed the other Jedi waiting for their turn to speak with the Council, which made me smirk. That evolved into a smile as Fenrir walked over and pushed his head against my shoulder as if he knew I was angered by the Council and was offering support. Though whether that meant in general, or a desire to kill those angering me I couldn¡¯t be sure. He was bred for battle after all.
¡°I know you are unhappy with the Council¡¯s decision, Cameron,¡± Fay began as the elevator doors closed and we descended back to the Temple proper. ¡°However, there is little we can do to change their minds at present. However, if we are able to turn up further evidence of the Vong within the galaxy, most likely from private investigations, then we can present that to them. Nor did they say there was nothing preventing us from considering strategies to prepare for if, or when, the Vong return.¡±
I offered her a smile in thanks. While I doubted she¡¯d approve of many of the ideas I had for countering the Vong in war, the fact she trusted my judgement regarding the Vong was encouraging. ¡°That is true, Master. And thank you.¡±
Fay smiled in return before looking out of the elevator, taking in the planet. ¡°While there will always be times when we disagree on matters, and where I disapprove of your choices, the Force is accepting of our methods. That, along with having watched you grow into a fine young man, one worthy of one day being a leader of our Order, helps guide me to trust your opinion on this matter. Though in future, I would advise caution with how you respond to a Council decision. Questioning their decisions will only entrench them further with those more opposed to your opinions. Nor will using your odd Force technique of calming and blocking your mind help ease their concerns regarding your actions.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± Fay wasn¡¯t wrong as the Council would¡¯ve sensed me activating Player¡¯s Mind but it was better than raging at them and having them grow concerned about my mental state. I¡¯d rather not have them snooping too deeply into my mind as I suspected even with Dark Side Masking in the mid-Savant range, Yoda at the very least would be able to sense something amiss.
Since that had been avoided, I let my gaze follow Fay¡¯s to the planet as ships buzzed around so much it looked like lines drawn in the sky leading from one point to another above the metal-covered Republic capital. A shell that hid the decay and deception from those who wanted to pretend it didn¡¯t exist.
Still, the issues of Coruscant were secondary in my mind at that moment. What dominated my thoughts were the plans I¡¯d been slowly formulating over the last month and a half for if, as had happened, the Council rejected my recommendations. I had decades to prepare for the Vong, so they were, in the grand scheme, a minor issue for now, but not laying even the groundwork for combating them would be tactically na?ve at best. But without at least some support from the Order, I lacked the reach and resources to even begin searching for rumours regarding the Vong in the Outer Rim, never mind developing strategies to counter their forces.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I walked slowly up the stairs from the Great Atrium, avoiding the various groups that were moving around. Some gave me a nod or glance showing they understood I was a Jedi, though most simply ignored me, which was fine. I was taking my time walking, running over one final time how I wanted this meeting to go.
It had been a few days since the Council had made their decision on the Vong, and I¡¯d spent time thinking about what to do next. While investigating rumours might generate useful leads, the sheer amount of time it would take was insane. A general search of the Archives for reports of strange aliens attacking in sectors near where Zonama Sekot had generated over ten thousand reports. Most were ancient, dating back to before the Ruusan Reformation, but that still left over a thousand reports I¡¯d had to read through, and none of them had been in any way helpful as the reports were made by Jedi who either dismissed the rumours or failed to provide much detail; and often both.
Masters Koon and Giiett had both, as expected, continued to talk with me about the Vong, though I¡¯d been surprised when Windu had done so as well. He¡¯d started the conversation after inviting me to spar, something I¡¯d lost without even coming close to landing a blow while he took it easy on me. That I¡¯d lost wasn¡¯t a surprise, though his comments about me having talent were appreciated. It was the talk afterwards in a private meditation chamber that had surprised and amused me. Having him side with me against Yoda regarding the Vong was proof that Dooku and Fay had been right about the Council offering a unified stance publicly while having others privately.
Still, with all three of them hinting that I had their support to continue investigating rumours of possible Vong activity, I doubted they¡¯d give me much more than that. Nor that the Order would be of any help beyond reports in the Archives. Thus, after several deep meditation sessions, an idea had come to me, one that I¡¯d dismissed at first for how outlandish it was. Yet, the more I considered it, even doing so with Player¡¯s Mind to remove any emotional issues I had with it, the more it held potential. It was incredibly risky, but one worth pursuing, which was why I was in the Galactic Senate making my way toward the offices of one Senator in particular.
Fay had been caught off guard when I¡¯d brought this idea to her, pointing out how I¡¯d been averse to bringing the Senator into the Coalition, but she¡¯d agreed that without support from the Order, we needed some from another powerful body like the Senate. I felt Dooku would also agree, but I¡¯d not contacted him to avoid the chance my plan would leak to my target. While I didn¡¯t doubt that he knew about my adventures, I wanted the reason why I was here to be a surprise as it might grant me a small insight into how he worked.
¡°Ah, Padawan Shan, hello again.¡± That came from Kinman Doriana as he moved over and shook my hand. Around us, in the waiting area outside Senator Palpatine¡¯s offices, several people looked up to see who the Senator¡¯s aide was greeting. A few seemed surprised to see a Jedi there. ¡°If you¡¯ll wait just a moment, I¡¯ll let the Senator know you¡¯re here.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± As Kinman moved off, I looked at everyone waiting to meet Palpatine, using Observe as I did. None of the names or their emotional states stood out, but they were added to the list of anyone I¡¯d seen around Palpatine that might need removal from the board once the war began.
About a minute later, Kinman returned and ushered me past the reception desk ¨C manned by a very attractive orange-skinned Twi¡¯lek whose eyes wandered over my face as we passed ¨C into the Senator¡¯s offices. He guided me to the same room I¡¯d been in the last time I¡¯d visited when I¡¯d met the Tarkin family, which had been an odd thing. Wilhuff had come across as cold, but oddly pleasant, possibly because I didn¡¯t speak or act as most Jedi would. His younger brother, Gideon, had shifted more, going from actively disliking me for simply being a Jedi to asking me questions about the Order and my adventures. Still, as the doors to the private room opened to reveal Palpatine, thoughts of the Tarkin and their role in what was to come slid from my mind.
¡°Cameron, my boy, how wonderful to see you again.¡± Palpatine moved over, gripping my hand with both of his. ¡°I must admit when you reached out for a meeting, I was caught off-guard. I do hope everything is well with the Jedi.¡±
¡°It is Senator,¡± his smile slipped slightly, though it returned as I continued. ¡°Sorry, uncle. However, an incident on my last mission has me concerned. The High Council have chosen to ignore those concerns, but I feel the Republic needs to be made aware of it and prepare for what might happen.¡±
Palpatine frowned. ¡°Oh my.¡± He guided me to the sofa. ¡°That sounds most worrying. How might I help?¡±
As we sat down, I pulled a datapad from my robes. With the Council having reached their decision, their restriction on me discussing the Vong with others had been lifted. Or at least, since they¡¯d not made clear that it was still in effect, I was acting like it was. After this meeting, I planned to talk with Serra, Darihd, and others about what had happened. While there was little they could do to help, having them aware of what was going on meant that, Force-forbid, if they ever encountered a Vong, they¡¯d at least know what they were facing.
Still, I¡¯d made sure not to mention why I wanted to speak to Palpatine when I¡¯d arranged the meeting as I wanted to judge his reaction. As the datapad connected with a small holographic display on the table, I shifted my focus to the Senator. While he watched the same recording I¡¯d provided to the Council, I wanted to watch him. While I doubted there¡¯d be even the slightest shift in him when he saw me use Electrokinesis, his reaction to that and my approach to combat might offer some insight into his thinking. Or so I hoped.
¡°Oh my, what exactly are those?¡± he asked as the recording came to life, though it waited for a command to begin.
¡°Those are the Vong. A race I and my master encountered on the mission. A race that, apart from being seemingly immune to direct Force applications, fight on a level that makes them a threat to any Force user, never mind the Republic as a whole if their entire race attacked.¡± His brow rose in shock at hearing the Vong were immune in some way to the Force, and that I considered them a threat.
¡°How dreadful,¡± he muttered, his attention returning to the display as it began.
Yes, bringing this to him was a huge risk, but thinking about it while ignoring what I knew about his true nature meant it was the logical move to make. Plus, on the off-chance I might fail and the Empire still rose, then I¡¯d rather they ruled the galaxy than the Vong. From everything I¡¯d seen from them on Zonama Sekot, they were the devil I didn¡¯t know.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Knightly Diplomacy 1
¡°Ah, there you are Cameron. I was beginning to fear you¡¯d gotten lost somewhere in the Temple.¡±
Master Giiett¡¯s words made the others in the room with him turn toward me and scattered chuckles echoed across the room as I entered. We were all here for a lesson with the Council Master and I was the last to arrive.
When I first arrived at the Temple eight years ago, I¡¯d thought that all the training of a Padawan was handled by their Master. However, I¡¯d soon learnt that this wasn¡¯t the case. Many Knights and Masters, while capable of handling the majority of a Padawan¡¯s teachings, couldn¡¯t explain everything about every subject. Thus classes with other Jedi Masters took place wherein any Padawan was free to join a lesson, though the sizes were kept low and the Padawan¡¯s Master needed to be informed before they joined the class.
Currently, apart from time spent with Battlemaster Drallig in the training area as one of his assistants, I attended lessons with around eight other Jedi. Three of those eight stood out as they sat on the High Council; Saesee Tiin, Plo Koon and Micah Giiett.
Master Tiin¡¯s were focused on piloting smaller craft, with a focus on the few starfighter models the Order currently had. Of the group of eight, I was by far and away the weakest pilot, lacking the natural inclination toward it that most of the others had. However, Master Tiin had explained privately that he¡¯d asked for me to be assigned to this class because of the bond I shared with Raven. That would, he felt, grant me an edge in piloting that few others in the Order could match; at least not those with a natural inclination toward flying.
While all that made sense, and I¡¯d seen a big improvement in my piloting skills, I suspected one reason he¡¯d made sure I was assigned to his class was to gain more access to Raven. He¡¯d even had me pilot the ship several times for the class to show them what a bond between ship and pilot could look in a way they¡¯d never considered before.
Oddly, Tiin wasn¡¯t the only Council member who enjoyed flying on Raven and as such, I¡¯d become something of the de-facto pilot for the Council whenever one or more of them needed to travel somewhere on the planet. Usually, that was just to the Senate building, but I enjoyed getting to fly with Raven and she adored being airborne. Hell, each time we flew I could feel her wanting to go higher, to leave the atmosphere, and feel the unfiltered solar rays of the stars upon her skin once again.
While I¡¯d only been able to do that a few times, mainly when Tiin was onboard as he seemed able to sense Raven¡¯s delight at entering space, I¡¯d made so many trips to the Senate building over the last few months that the guard there knew me by name. Still, while waiting around in Raven for whichever Council member I was ferrying was boring, it still gave me time with her, and it was better than about sixty per cent of the things I did in the Temple.
Of the classes I took with other Jedi, Master Koon¡¯s were the most normal. At least in the sense of what I¡¯d expect we¡¯d be getting taught if we couldn¡¯t use the Force. I¡¯d been asked to join this class by the Council after Zonama Sekot, and at first, I¡¯d wondered why, but the reason had become apparent quite quickly. Master Koon taught classes on the sciences in this universe. What we were learning was far and away beyond anything I could¡¯ve potentially learnt on Earth, but they were only the equivalent of secondary-school-level science in the Republic.
However, one of the major benefits of the lesson was that they explained, in scientific terms, how my elemental powers, in particular Electrokinesis, worked. It¡¯d also given me new ideas about how to use them, and Force Lightning, though I¡¯d not tried out the ideas for the latter power since using a Dark Side power in the Temple would be beyond stupid.
I also discovered that Master Koon had a form of Electrokinesis himself, which he called Electric Judgement, and through a few private lessons, I¡¯d been shown new ways to use the Force to control the power I was unleashing.
The classes with Master Giiett were odd, though not in a way I didn¡¯t enjoy. He seemed to enjoy teaching skills and approaches to problems that were geared towards those who couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t, use the Force. All in all, the lessons reminded me of some of the base training programs with the SAS for their unorthodoxy. Though Giiett was far nicer and more patient than any of my former instructors had been. Plus, while his lessons all obeyed the Code in how they were to be used, I could see ways to use them that might be used that certainly didn¡¯t. Thus, as usual, I was curious about what we¡¯d learn today; at least after whatever little test he¡¯d arranged to start the lesson with.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, but Master Bestom wished to speak with me regarding Raven. We became a little lost in conversation and I lost track of time,¡± I replied.
Master Bestom was one of the Jedi responsible for maintaining the small fleet of vessels the Order had, and the one most responsible for looking after Raven when I wasn¡¯t around. Other than coming to adore her almost as much as I did, he was a fairly nondescript Jedi; only standing out due to his orange skin, which was less common for an Iridonian Zabrak.
¡°Quite understandable, she is a marvel,¡± Giiett spoke with a wide smile and indicated the cushions set in a semi-circle around a small table that was between him and the Padawans. The table held four cups, though there appeared to be nothing in them.
I moved forward and took a seat next to Sia-Lan Wezz. She was the only person I¡¯d known personally when I¡¯d first started attending these classes as we¡¯d been in Dragon Clan as Initiates. While she was closer to Serra than she was to me, I still considered her a friend; just not a very close one. Of the other four, I¡¯d sparred with three at some point over the last few years. They had all been easy to defeat, much like Sia-Lan ¨C who hated that I was not only better than her, but improving faster ¨C but since I¡¯d not gloated about it, and often offered hints to help in later sessions, none seemed to dislike me.
¡°And here I thought you and Serra had snuck off somewhere,¡± Sia-Lan teased in a voice just loud enough that I was sure the others heard. I rolled my eyes at the girl¡¯s behaviour. While she was close with Serra, she did enjoy needling us about how close we seemed. Or at least trying to. Thanks to Darihd among others, I knew that when Serra had first come back to the Temple after her Verd¡¯goten, Sia-Lan and Rachi Sitra had both angered Serra.
That was in the past now though as in my time back in the Temple, and after getting reacquainted with Serra, I knew she could handle the teasing. Hell, she often shot back that the other girls were jealous of our friendship. While that didn¡¯t seem to irritate Sia-Lan, I had sensed some interesting emotions from Rachi. Then again, I sensed some from Serra as well, but I¡¯d not acted or asked about them. Mainly as, for the last week or so, I¡¯d been keeping my distance from Serra while she worked through the knowledge that I¡¯d fucked Bo regularly while on Zonama Sekot.
Serra had, much to my surprise, not lashed out upon hearing that. Instead, she¡¯d seemed relieved to know it wasn¡¯t just her imagination. Yet, even though she seemed outwardly fine, through the emotions I sensed from her through our bond, and with liberal usage of Observe, I knew she was conflicted about things. Hence why I was giving her space to work through her issues privately.
¡°Why? You thinking of joining us?¡± I shot back at Sia-Lan, letting my eyes wander over her ample frame. While she was attractive and had some enticing assets, I wasn¡¯t that interested in her. Still, I wouldn¡¯t stop her if she took her shot, and I enjoyed the rush of blood that came to her face.
¡°What are the cups for, Master?¡± The question came from Veeps, a Gran, and cut off anything that Sia-Lan might contemplate saying back.
The question drew a smirk from Giiett which had me interested if not a little apprehensive as some of Giiett¡¯s lessons were odd. Enjoyable, but odd. ¡°Just a simple game, Veeps, to pass the time.¡± That did nothing to ease the growing apprehension in me. Giiett picked up one of the cups and held it so we could see there was nothing inside, he then repeated this with the other cups. ¡°As you can see, each cup is identical,¡± he turned each one upside down, which reminded me of an old con game from Earth. One hand slipped into a pocket. ¡°Here I have four pebbles,¡± he continued as he opened his hand. ¡°Three white and one black.¡±
I watched as he showed the stones to us. The game I¡¯d played in my former life had been favoured by Jimmy, one of my former squad mates. He¡¯d often played his game to kill downtime and we¡¯d wager on duties around the base camp or HQ that we didn¡¯t want to do. It seemed that Giiett was about to play the same game, but with the Force to help him. While I had little interest in playing anything like Sabacc with any regularity, learning how to subtly use the Force to help my odds wasn¡¯t a lesson I was going to turn down.
¡°Each white stone goes under one cup,¡± Giiett continued as he did exactly as he said, which only increased my curiosity and I began reaching out with the Force, trying to sense what was under the cups. ¡°As does the black one,¡± he added as he slipped the last stone under the last cup. ¡°The object of the game is to keep track of the cup with the black stone.¡±
¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± muttered another of the Padawans, a Human male named Calard Aseld, however, my attention wasn¡¯t on him or Giiett. No, it was on the cups. Giiett hadn¡¯t started to move them, but I knew he was up to something; likely he hoped to shift our attention away from the cups and then use the Force to distort our ability to track the cup with the black stone.
As much as I wanted to, tracking the stone via its colour was beyond me. Hell, it was beyond my masters and from how they¡¯d phrased it, to use the Force that subtly was an ability that required a connection to and trust in the Force that few ever achieved.
¡°Then let us see if it is.¡± With that, Giiett started moving the cups. ¡°It may require all of your powers to keep track of the right cup,¡± he added as his hands moved rapidly. The Force was clearly enhancing his reflexes as the cups were all but a blur unless one also drew on the Force - or were from a race with massively superior eyesight than a Human. ¡°This game, among others, is popular in the Outer Rim with gamblers. Often huge sums are wagered on the outcome, even the fate of entire planets on occasion.¡± My brow rose at hearing that, and I almost took my attention from the cups. Surely he was teasing as the idea that the fate of a world could be determined by a simple back-alley game was¡ disturbing.
¡°Of course, as Jedi, it would be unethical to engage in such acts willingly. And certainly not if we were to use our training to help alter an outcome in our favour.¡± My mind instantly recalled Qui-Gon¡¯s trick with the chance dice as proof that wasn¡¯t true. ¡°However, there is a chance that, on some future mission to some random point far in the Rim, you may be placed in a situation where you are forced to engage in such a game of chance against more ethically-challenged sentients.¡± Yeah, that was a good way to describe Watto I realised as the cups continued to move at incredible speed, though it wasn¡¯t anywhere near fast enough that I struggled to track the correct cup. Nor did I think my fellow Padawans were struggling to do so either.
¡°There! Done!¡± Giiett called out as the cups suddenly stopped moving and he removed his hands from them. ¡°Where is the¡¡± He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence as five hands thrust out, pointing at the cup that held the black stone. ¡°Oh my, it seems I¡¯m losing my touch,¡± he muttered with a smile which set off alarm bells in my head and made me glad I¡¯d held my hand back enough that I wasn¡¯t pointing at the cup, though it was clear I thought the cup everyone agreed upon with the correct one.
¡°N-no, Master,¡± Replied Sia-Lan with uncharacteristic weakness. ¡°You moved the cups quickly. However, as you said, we have training in the ways of the Force to help us.¡±
Giiett smiled, seemingly accepting her words. He moved his hand toward the cup that had the black stone only to stop about halfway there. ¡°Is something the matter, Cameron?¡±
That had everyone looking at me, making it obvious my hand hadn¡¯t fully pointed at the cup where the black stone was. Or should be at any rate.
I took a moment to gather my thoughts before replying. ¡°This is too easy. You used the Force to move the cups faster than any of us could track if we also didn¡¯t use the Force to guide us. Yet, you could¡¯ve gone faster. I¡¯m sure of that. That is the cup you placed the black stone under, yet at the same time, it can¡¯t be. It¡¯s far too obvious.¡±
Giiett¡¯s smile grew wider, though it offered no hint if my thought process was right or wrong. ¡°Then let us see.¡± He picked up the cup, showing that the stone under it was white instead of black.
¡°How?¡±
The Council member laughed at the confused comment from Calard and the expressions the other Padawans wore. ¡°As Cameron said, the game was easy,¡± he explained as he started turning over the other cups. ¡°Even for a Padawan, tracking the location of an object moving at great speed and hidden is a relatively simple exercise. Though you cannot track the colour as that is something few Jedi can.¡±
¡°They¡¯re all white!¡± Sia-Lan spat out as the last cup was overturned, which drew another chuckle from Giiett.
¡°But where is the black stone?¡± Veeps asked as confusion radiated off the other Padawans.
¡°Either he never put it under the cup,¡± I began slowly, once more drawing everyone¡¯s attention as I voiced my suspicions, ¡°or he somehow used the Force to trick our senses into believing there was a black stone where there wasn¡¯t.¡±
¡°He used the Force to hide it from us! Most impressive Master!¡± That came from Shim Pod, who until this point had been quiet, and made me shake my head.
¡°Did he? Or did we just assume, having seen the black stone earlier and the three white stones go under the other cups clearly, that the last stone must be black?¡± I reached forward and with my outstretched hand, tapped one of Giiett¡¯s. The same one that hadn¡¯t turned any of the cups yet had been the one that moved the black cup around most of the time.
Giiett¡¯s smile grew wider and he laughed as he turned over his hand and opened his palm; revealing the black stone within. ¡°Well done, Cameron. It¡¯s a rare thing when a Padawan sees through the trick,¡± he said as the others all looked on with various expressions of disbelief. He then looked at the others. ¡°Cameron didn¡¯t use the Force to determine where the black stone was. He instead questioned his assumptions and expectations of what he thought he knew instead of trusting them blindly.¡± Giiett tossed the black stone up and caught it when he fell. ¡°Sometimes a trick is just a trick.¡±
The other Padawans looked among themselves, taking on board the lesson. As they did that, Giiett collected up the cups and other stones, and after stacking them, placed them slightly behind himself. ¡°Now, for today I¡¯d like you to think on how, like with that game, one can be blinded, whether by the Force, nature, or others, when we assign what we believe should happen to a problem.¡±
I smiled as he spoke. Giiett was different from the other teachers I¡¯d had in the Order, offering lessons that most wouldn¡¯t think about yet were critical to surviving the galaxy that existed outside the hallowed walls of the Temple. Yes, he was a devoted follower of the Council¡¯s decisions and an ardent believer in the Code as it currently was interpreted, but he was such an out-of-the-box thinker compared to the others, that I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy his classes.
Sometimes I did wonder if I¡¯d have been better served by becoming his Padawan. However, when I arrived at the Temple, he¡¯d already taken Bultar Swan. Plus, if I¡¯d somehow been assigned to him, I¡¯d have gone mad at the idea of being stuck in the Temple and unable to do anything.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I scampered back, my lightsaber coming up and tapping away the probing thrust of the blue lightsaber of my opponent. However, they were ready for this and as my blade touched their azure one, they twisted their wrist and slid their blade down mine.
One of my feet shifted, and I turned to ensure the attack slid away from me and then pushed the blade away. That created an opening for me, and I flicked my wrist, redirecting my lightsaber toward them. However, before my blade was even halfway through the move, they leapt high, the Force pushing them upward.
Their blade moved, as even while they were airborne, it attacked, dragging toward my shoulder as its wielder sailed over me. I was forced to drop low and pivot to avoid the tip of their blade, and the shift meant that I wasn¡¯t ready to counterattack before they¡¯d landed with a grace few beings could match. Still, there was a small chance I could score a strike against them, which would be my very first, and I thrust forward, aiming low for their legs.
Yet even as my blade moved, so did theirs. It came from higher, aiming toward my exposed head. The velocity it moved meant I barely had time to stop my attack and withdraw, the heat of the blade near my cheek making clear just how close I¡¯d come to getting a minor burn.
The blade came down, hoping to catch me somewhere else, but my lightsaber was back in time to push that probing strike aside. Sparks flew between her blue blade and my dual-cored one. Those almost distracted me with the way they seemed to enhance her beauty, drawing attention to the colour of her skin and the way her robes caught against her skin, hinting at the figure that was under there.
I didn¡¯t get lost in the view as she shifted her wrist and her blade stabbed forward. I tapped it away even as I slid back, regaining my stance as I left my crouched position. She stepped forward even as her arm and blade moved as one. My blade came up, deflecting one attack, then gliding around another. Her attacks increased in speed, forcing me to my limit and if not for being able to use the Force to enhance my reactions and body, I¡¯d have been skewered so many times in under a minute I¡¯d look like a pin cushion.
Eventually, I was able to generate some space between us, granting me a moment of reprieve. The only reason I wasn¡¯t blinded by sweat was Gamer¡¯s Body. Still, it was clear to me, as it had been in each of our previous three dozen spars over the last few weeks, that I was going to lose badly. While I had the technical ability to keep up with her, I lacked the grace, fluidity, and instinctual connection to the Force she, like almost all Jedi Masters, held. Though she was beyond others in that grace, being almost mesmerising as she moved around me, guiding me to where she knew the kill strike would come.
The short reprieve ended when she surged forward, her blade whipping in low to my leg. I slid the leg back, yet as I did so, her blade shifted direction, the tip now bearing down on my gut. My lightsaber came down, applying just enough pressure to ensure the tip of her blade wouldn¡¯t land. Her arm and wrist moved, turning the blade, and even as I attempted to guide it away, it slid under my blade.
Left with no choice, I leapt back and spun, using the Force to try and restore the distance between us. My lightsaber trailed behind me, shielding my back from the likely angles of attack, though none came as I landed and whipped my lightsaber around, generating speed. Dooku would likely have disliked my usage of that manoeuvre, but I wasn¡¯t staying as a pure Makashi practitioner like him and it¡¯d felt like the right move to use at that point in the spar.
However, before I could bring my lightsaber around for a Djem So strike, my eyes widened. The tip of her blade was sailing toward my face, aimed for the bridge of my nose. I altered the angle of my swing and brought my lightsaber around, slapping away the attack. However, that left me off-balance and all it took was the seemingly simplest of flicks of her wrist for me to feel a burst of pain from my wrist. Having grown used to the stab of pain, I retained control of my lightsaber, but I knew there¡¯d be a slight burn against my skin that I¡¯d need to heal. Along with four others from her earlier strikes.
¡°And that is the spar,¡± I grunted in annoyance at once more losing to master Shaak Ti. My free hand slipped behind me and I used the Force to push myself forward slightly, preventing me from ending the spar on my arse. Though if she¡¯d used another move with more power behind it, I¡¯d have not been able to prevent that from happening.
Her blade pulled back and she depowered it and I did the same, once more glad for Gamer¡¯s Body and the way it altered how I reacted to being tired. Without it, I¡¯d be doubled over panting, however, I was able to remain standing. Even if my breathing was faster and deeper than when the spar had begun.
She stepped closer, a smile spreading across her face. ¡°You are getting more comfortable with adapting velocities into your base form,¡± she said softly. ¡°However, always remember that the best option is often the simplest one. There is little need for anything extravagant unless it is designed to disorient your opponent. Being overly complex or flashy may expose a weakness that an opponent can exploit.¡±
I nodded in acceptance of her words. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Even as she spoke, my mind was replaying the spar for the first time ¨C though not the last ¨C to see what I could¡¯ve done better. I picked out one such moment, back when I¡¯d only been losing two-zero ¨C the final score, as always, was five-zero ¨C where I¡¯d chosen to leap over her, twisting as I¡¯d done so. However, unlike her doing that near the end of the fifth point, I¡¯d spun too rapidly and left myself unstable, which had allowed her to score an easy point. Just comparing what I¡¯d done to what she¡¯d done made it clear how I¡¯d fucked up, and how a simpler, more basic slide withdrawal would¡¯ve left me in a more defensible position.
Shaak¡¯s smile grew, and she placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°There is nothing wrong with attempting something new in the sparring ring. That is, after all, why they exist. You just need time and practice to better feel the flow of the Force in a battle; to sense when to attack, when to feint, or when to defend. That said, your Makashi is, as always, technically flawless. Plus, I saw more hints of adaption of various Ataru and Djem So stances and velocities in your style today. While you still have some distance to go until they feel as natural as they should, your progress, as always, is nothing short of remarkable.¡± She withdrew her hand and shook her head gently, making her montrals shift. ¡°The only oddity to your form, which you are well aware of, is how you always feel mechanical; as if the Force isn¡¯t able to guide you properly. However, like Master Dooku, I am sure this is a simple mental block you will eventually overcome. You know and can complete velocities from the base five forms that almost all Jedi, even Masters on the Council or with decades spent in a sparring ring, struggle to perform. Once you learn to trust in yourself and the Force and add some flair to your movements, I have little doubt you will join the ranks of our greatest lightsaber duellists.¡±
I nodded at her words which, while kind, were the same ones she had been saying since our first spar. And carried the same gist as Dooku when he commented on my lightsaber skill, even if they came in a sweeter tone from a far more attractive visage. However, the fact that even with a maxed Makashi skill, and others in the high Professional range ¨C at least ¨C that I couldn¡¯t even score a point against either was driving me to fucking distraction. Now, against other Padawans, or the handful of Knights I¡¯d sparred with, it wasn¡¯t obvious. But against anyone on Shaak Ti¡¯s or Dooku¡¯s level, it was beyond a fucking joke.
Hell, barring Master Donjo Hipato, I¡¯d failed to score a point against any Master in the ring. The only reason I¡¯d managed to do that against Hipato was that he was newly risen to the rank and focused more on his studies than on using a lightsaber. However, of all the Masters I¡¯d sparred with since returning to the Temple, Shaak Ti was the dominant one. Hell, I¡¯d sparred more with her than every other Master put together, which wasn¡¯t a surprise since the idea ¨C if one could call it that ¨C to spar with her came from Dooku.
During one of our holocalls, in which he¡¯d spoken with some optimism that Komari Vosa might be approaching a point where she could be of use, he¡¯d insisted I speak with and spar regularly against Shaak Ti. He considered her one of the predominant Makashi practitioners in the Order, which was high praise, and while he disliked her adapting Ataru footwork and velocities into Makashi, he felt she¡¯d be a useful tutor and sparring partner for me to learn more about the style I was developing for myself.
While I hated losing every damn time, I couldn¡¯t deny that the sessions were helping; to the point where the only reason to spar a new Padawan was for the small amount of XP that I got from the Training Superiority quest. The only time a Padawan spar had pushed me in any way was when I took on two or more at the same time. Though Battlemaster Drallig wasn¡¯t keen on me doing that regularly because it might be seen as arrogance by others in the Order.
¡°Hmm, perhaps¡¡±
¡°Master Ti.¡± She was cut off from whatever she was about to say by the new voice. As we turned to them, I saw it was blue-skinned Duros. An earring marked him out as a Padawan, but I couldn¡¯t remember meeting him previously. As bad as it sounded, I struggled to differentiate one Duros from the next, save for skin tone, as they had near identical physical features across the entire species. A quick usage of Observe confirmed he was a new Padawan for me to meet, and his name went on the mental list of those I¡¯d yet to spar with. While I could try to get to know him, there were simply too many Padawans, Initiatives, Knights, and Masters in the Order for it to be feasible to become friends with them all. ¡°Forgive the interruption, but the High Council wishes to speak with you when you are free.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Shaak turned to me, a smile revealing the sharp teeth of her species. ¡°Until our next spar, Padawan.¡±
I bowed and watched her walk off. Once she was a few steps away, I turned to the Duros, wondering if I could convince him to spar right now. Hopefully he would as I¡¯d rather not add another name to the nearly thousand-long list of people I¡¯d still had to spar with and defeat; a list I honestly doubted I¡¯d clear before The Clone Wars, or whatever they might be called here if my actions did enough to disrupt what sparked the war, began.
So far, in my time back at the Temple after Zonama Sekot, I¡¯d sparred with a little over a dozen new Padawans, and as expected, defeated them all. Though two older Padawans that should be close to being knighted had taken a second spar to gain the victory. I¡¯d also sparred with a handful of Knights, winning three of those spars. The rest, bar one, had been close enough that I felt I could take them if I sparred them a second time.
While I could¡¯ve sparred with more Padawans, I¡¯d made sure to keep time set aside for spending with my friends such as Serra, Sia-Lan, Darihd, and Aayla; at least before she¡¯d left with her master on another mission. Often that involved sparring and tutoring them, but it had since moved into discussions on the issues within the Republic. Those had started from a talk with Serra and Darihd about issues they¡¯d seen on Coruscant and beyond. Now our little sessions had about twenty Padawans, with the core coming from Dragon Clan, and we were roughly split in our opinions between seeing a need to do something or following the Council¡¯s and Senate¡¯s will.
Yet, even without sparring with as many new Padawans as I could, I¡¯d earned nearly 7000XP since returning from Zonama Sekot. When added to the fact I¡¯d passed my sixteenth birthday ¨C and the chunk of XP I regularly got then ¨C and the fact both the Hope of the Borans and Just Don¡¯t Get Caught quests had been completed, I¡¯d reached level 29, though only by a few hundred XP.
Reaching level 29 had me curious about what would happen at level 30. Back when the system had updated, it¡¯d told me a final update would take place at level 30 or when I turned eighteen, depending on which came first. It would also be a point when I¡¯d gain a new Player Power Point and I hoped there¡¯d be some new options as while those from last time were interesting, new choices were never a bad thing.
¡°Padawan Shan,¡± the Duros called out when my mind wandered for a second. ¡°The High Council also wishes to speak with you.¡±
¡°Huh, ok.¡±
That was a little odd, at least the timing of it. I doubted they wished to speak with me and Shaak Ti at the same time, and had merely sent word for both to come to their chamber with Shaak going first due to seniority. The Duros had clearly gotten lucky to find us together in this sparring hall, and as I jogged to catch up with Ti ¨C who¡¯d just reached the doors of the hall ¨C I made a reminder to thank the Duros for this by beating him with ease in a spar.
As I reached the doors and saw Shaak turning back, wondering why I was following, I hoped the Council had a mission for Fay and me. While I was enjoying my time in the Temple, thanks to Shaak and my friends, I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be much longer before I started running up the walls wanting something to do. Plus, it¡¯d allow Fenrir a chance to stretch his legs as, ever since we¡¯d left Zonama Sekot, he¡¯d been angsty. To the point that he either spent his time on Raven, with either Simvyl or me. I was growing worried that after the battles with the Vong, he was no longer able to find any sense of peace within the Temple''s walls, so a chance to get off-world would do both of us some good.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Cameron, you were unusually quiet in the Council Chambers,¡± Fay began just after the two of us had followed Shaak Ti into the elevator leading down to the Temple. ¡°Are you comfortable with the mission given to you?¡±
I looked at her and saw Shaak Ti was also watching me. ¡°I think so. Though given the last few years, and how they¡¯ve played out, I¡¯m not sure I agree with the Council¡¯s choice for it.¡± Instead of, as I¡¯d expected, having different assignments for Shaak Ti and me, they were giving us a joint mission. One on which Fay would not be accompanying us.
In their infinite wisdom, the Council had decided that I was to act as a Senate-approved negotiator for a diplomatic and economic matter deep in the Outer Rim. Shaak Ti was to come along officially to advise me, but I wondered if the Council hadn¡¯t sent her to take over if I was unable to handle the assignment. Which given my lack of experience in such matters, was, unfortunately, possible.
Both Jedi Masters smiled at my reply. ¡°The Council often makes choices that can seem, at first, to be perplexing to the Jedi involved. However, I¡¯ve found that with time to reflect on them afterwards, their choices were generally the correct ones to take.¡± That came from Shaak Ti, though her smile slipped slightly before she continued. ¡°However, I must ask if your companions will be travelling with us as I¡¯m unsure how wise it will be to bring a tuk¡¯ata to diplomatic talks.¡±
I smirked. ¡°He will be coming with us, Master, unless you are entirely set against it. I would prefer not to leave him in the Temple without me as he¡¯s been growing agitated ever since our last mission.¡± If Bo was around, I¡¯d happily drop him with her for a few weeks as Bo was the only person outside myself who¡¯d shown any ability to control Fenrir when he didn¡¯t want to listen. Thankfully, there¡¯d not been any issues with Fenrir in the Temple, but it was only a matter of time until his patience slipped. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t try to eat a member of the Order, though if he did, I had a few beings I¡¯d like him to go for simply for the amusement factor.
¡°It would be best if Fenrir accompanied you, though perhaps exclude him from the talks if at all possible,¡± Fay offered as the corners of her lips twitched upward. I barely held in a laugh at seeing how a bunch of diplomats would react to Fenrir walking into the room and growling at all of them. ¡°Still, the Force has guided the Council to assign you to this mission, Cameron. While you¡¯ve shown yourself to be a young man of incredible strength, both physically and mentally, over the last few years, that isn¡¯t all there is to being a Jedi. If one¡¯s prowess with a lightsaber was what defined a Jedi, I likely wouldn¡¯t be considered one.¡± I chuckled at that, though it did bring to mind a discussion I¡¯d had several times with Fay since we¡¯d returned from Zonama Sekot.
I knew she wouldn¡¯t pick up a lightsaber again; her reason for lying it down was extremely personal. However, that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t take something that wasn¡¯t designed to be lethal such as a collapsible baton. Sadly, she¡¯d yet to show any interest in my idea though she wasn¡¯t outright dismissive of it.
¡°It would also do you good to retrain yourself in how you approach this mission,¡± Fay continued. ¡°While I have little doubt that you¡¯ll be able to resolve the situation, finding a less antagonistic way to do that would likely please the Council more. It would also show that you can discover solutions that don¡¯t require aggressive negotiations.¡±
I smirked at the turn of phrase she¡¯d used there. ¡°I¡¯ll try Master, though I worry our hosts won¡¯t make that easy.¡± Actually, I was all but sure of it as not only had the Council given me a diplomatic mission, but they¡¯d decided to have me cut my teeth on a real challenge. We were heading to Zygerria; a planet that would, as the Republic slowly unravelled, return to their old ways and attempt to build a slave empire in the Outer Rim.
Just hearing this mission was taking place on Zygerria had me contemplating intentionally torpedoing the talks. However, Fay¡¯s words, when coupled with how Windu had phrased the mission as a chance to prove myself, had me wondering if there was more to the Council¡¯s choice than I could see. Plus, sending Shaak Ti instead of Fay was a strange play, as with no disrespect to Shaak Ti, Fay was the more renowned diplomat.
Thus, while I disliked the idea of working to help the Zygerrians, I¡¯d do so. At least so long as blame for the failure of the talks couldn¡¯t be laid at my doorstep. And if things did require a more aggressive approach¡ Well, I was sure Fenrir would enjoy the exercise.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I finally, after over an hour, piloted Raven beyond the range of Coruscanti Planetary Flight Control and she bathed in the solar energy of the planet¡¯s star. Because of the sheer number of ships coming, going, and crisscrossing the planet, it took nearly three hours to reach a point where ascending into space was possible. Scarily, if we weren¡¯t coming from the Jedi Temple and on Senate business, it may well have taken twice as long to reach a non-reserved climb window.
¡°This is a truly marvellous vessel,¡± Shaak Ti said warmly with a smile as she sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat. ¡°Not only can one feel the Force flowing through it, but the joy it radiated as we left the atmosphere¡¡± She looked at me, a sense of wonder in her eyes. ¡°Is it true you share a bond with it, similar to the one you share with Fenrir?¡±
I turned to face her, letting the ship continue on her path. This would take us past the massive Golan Space Defence Platforms (or GSDPs for short) that ringed the capital of the Republic. Those stations dwarfed any ship that approached and, if angered, could reduce anything short of a Star Destroyer to atoms with contemptuous ease. Once we passed the nearest platform, we¡¯d receive our flight path for the system to a point safe for us to enter hyperspace.
While most systems weren¡¯t this structured for coming and going within their space, with support for the trillion-plus beings on the planet below having to arrive and depart every hour of every day, it was required here. It was also true in other near-Ecumenopolis worlds such as Corellia which had insanely high population density.
¡°We do, Master Ti.¡± That made her smile grow, exposing the sharp teeth of her species. I¡¯d seen them on other Togruta and they could look intimidating, but on Shaak, they simply added to her presence; granting her an animalistic beauty. ¡°I had thought the Council had shared that fact with other members of the Order?¡±
¡°I was told of it as part of the general information I received concerning you,¡± she chuckled as I felt my brow crease. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there was nothing there that makes me feel you will be unable to complete the assignment given to you. Indeed, hearing of your difficulties on Zonama Sekot, I must congratulate you on how efficiently you did what was needed. It is impressive that you not only survived but also secured the safety of the colonists. However, the report failed to mention the full truth of this wonder of the Force you currently pilot. I was told it was sentient, but I had thought they meant in the way a plant might be. It¡¯s clear to me already that it-¡±
¡°She. Raven is a she.¡±
Shaak¡¯s lips twitched as she inclined her head. ¡°That she is, in many ways, sentient. And that feeling her joy at being free to soar between the stars is something I shall treasure for the rest of my days.¡±
One of my hands stroked the console of the ship, feeling the energy shift underneath in reaction as if Raven was trying to reach out for me. Continual flickers of power caressed my hand, making it clear Raven was overjoyed to have me back piloting her, taking her into the depth of space.
¡°The inhabitants shared a¡ unique bond with Sekot,¡± I began slowly, wanting to give Shaak a brief overview of where Raven had come from. ¡°The world they¡¯d found was already connected in ways within the Force that I¡ cannot describe with words. Even Master Fay had never experienced anything like it, becoming almost giddy with the sensation.¡± Shaak laughed softly at the image I¡¯d painted even as I continued. ¡°We got to understand some of that bond when we began the process that would develop into Raven.¡± Around us, the lights pulsed rapidly, though softly, making clear Raven was just as happy with the outcome as I was. ¡°However, when she was finally ready, not long after she¡¯d first danced among the stars, and I kid you not, the planet jumped to hyperspace.¡±
¡°I read that in the report, but I admit I¡¯m still struggling to understand how that could even be possible.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°I was there, as was Master Fay, and we still don¡¯t fully understand how it worked, so I can understand why the Council struggled to accept this. However, once you eliminate the probable, whatever remains, however impossible, must be the truth.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard phrases like that before, though I do believe this is the first time it has ever been applied to a planet.¡±
¡°Aye. Though when Sekot jumped, Raven¡ she started to die. The Force, as incredible as it sounds to me even now, guided me to form a bond with her; to save her and us.¡± I shook my head and closed my eyes, letting Raven¡¯s presence wash over me. ¡°I mean, it is similar to what I share with Fenrir, and other Jedi share with animals they might have bonded to; yet it¡¯s not. It¡¯s so much more than¡¡± I sighed and laughed softly, finding a sense of contentment from what I had with Raven. ¡°It¡¯s intense, different, and if I had to do it all again, I wouldn¡¯t change anything and risk losing this.¡±
Shaak watched me closely, the smile still on her face. ¡°Yes, being here does bring you a sense of peace that I felt was often missing while we were in the Temple.¡± She glanced toward the back of the cockpit, to where Fenrir was happily lounging on the floor in the spot he¡¯d all but claimed as his ever since we¡¯d left Sekot. ¡°And it seems that sense of peace is shared by Fenrir.¡± I couldn¡¯t deny that, as the only place Fenrir didn¡¯t feel agitated within the Temple was when he was aboard Raven. Hell, even when he was with me in my quarters, whether I was alone or with friends, he was never as relaxed as when he was here.
¡°I still maintain that there is little need to bring him along; however, I can¡¯t deny that it is better that he is here than left behind in the Temple with Master Fay.¡± Shaak¡¯s eyes narrowed as she continued, ¡°A legacy of what you experienced on Zonama Sekot?¡±
¡°Aye, probably Master.¡± I sighed, and as if knowing I was watching him, Fenrir opened an eye, taking in the room. ¡°The war was difficult on all of us.¡± Fenrir closed his eye and returned to his snooze. I looked away from him and Shaak, gazing out into the void of space. The memories of what we¡¯d endured, what we¡¯d done, came easily to me but I didn¡¯t want that; not with Shaak around. I couldn¡¯t risk her sensing the well of fury that rested deep inside me. Nor could I consider using Adas¡¯ holocron while she was onboard.
It''d been months since I¡¯d last spoken with his gatekeeper, and while I was hesitant to learn too much from him, I knew there were secrets he held that I needed to discover. I didn¡¯t plan to turn to the Dark Side ¨C but then again no one ever did ¨C but I knew that to find my path in what was to come, I couldn¡¯t limit myself to the teachings of the Jedi. Which I suspected Dooku understood with his comments about me gaining access to holocrons once I was made a Jedi Knight.
Shaak¡¯s hand on my shoulder broke me from my thoughts. ¡°War is never easy,¡± she said as I turned to face her. ¡°Still, you should take pride in the fact that not only did you survive when many would not, but you did so while saving your Master and others.¡± Her smile returned as her eyes drifted from me. ¡°Not to mention, you gained a unique vessel that many in the Order are jealous of, as well as a new friend in the Cathar.¡±
¡°Simvyl is here because of the threat of the Vong,¡± I replied with a frown as I wondered if he was as comfortable as he claimed to be in accompanying me to Zygerria. I could tell he wasn¡¯t happy about it, but as he¡¯d said, he''d sworn himself to my side and would go where I did, even if that meant a planet where many of his people had once been enslaved.
Shaak leaned back into the chair; the slight twitching on her face made me suspect she enjoyed as much as I did how the chairs adapted to whoever was sitting in them. ¡°He may have sworn himself to your side because of the Vong, but after what you¡¯ve shared, it¡¯s clear he considers you a friend.¡± She turned back to the viewport. ¡°While he might have little to offer directly to this mission, the Force has guided him to your side. To deny its will and reject the differing voice he can offer in certain situations, would be unwise.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± I didn¡¯t have anything to add, and a comfortable silence fell over the cockpit which was broken by a soft beeping from one of my consoles. ¡°We are cleared to jump,¡± I said as I read the message from Coruscanti Orbital Control.
¡°Then by all means do so. I am curious to experience how this wonder of the Force reacts to hyperspace.¡±
My smile grew as my hands moved over the consoles. I could feel Raven react as I directed power to the hyperdrive engine. She desired to fly between the stars, to taste the exotic energies as we raced along at faster-than-light velocities. I laughed softly as the engines flared to life and we slipped into hyperspace. While I was apprehensive about the mission, Raven¡¯s enjoyment of flying was bleeding into me, and I didn¡¯t mind in the least.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I sighed as I leaned back in the pilot¡¯s chair of Raven¡¯s cockpit. While there was nothing for me to do regarding our flight path as we raced along the Perlimian Trade Route toward Lianna, I had to review the data packet provided by the High Council ¨C via the Senate and Zygerrian government ¨C regarding the situation we were flying into.
In truth, most of the nearly one thousand pages I¡¯d read were completely boring and things that I, quite frankly, didn¡¯t give a flying fuck about. After all, why would I want to know the difference between Besh-18 and Dorn-6 power generators, or why two of the parties in these talks were proposing their usage if they won the contract? And what this was, when you boiled it down, was nothing more than a contract offered by the Zygerrians. What made it so important was that instead of offering up hundreds of small contracts for various sectors and interests, the Zygerrians had bundled it all into one massive contract covering everything to do with regenerating their planet, system, and sector.
From building new industrial foundries in certain systems to locating and extracting resources, from regenerating spaceports of various sizes, scopes, and functions across the sector to all but building a self-reliant farming industry; the contract covered it all. Even with my limited understanding of the majority of what the deal entailed, I could see the contract was worth easily northward of a trillion credits a year, spread over ten years, to the winning bid. This explained why the Zygerrians had received over a hundred offers for the contract, which was now filtered down to four.
The length of the contract had caught my attention even before I¡¯d gotten to the players in these talks as ten years would take right up until the eve of the Clone Wars. That meant this contract, while on the surface perfectly fine, was designed to help the Zygerrians regenerate their economy before they moved to re-establish their slave empire. However, as much as I¡¯d like nothing more than to tank the talks simply because of that fact, I couldn¡¯t.
With a few more days to think on the matter, I¡¯d become convinced this was a test of some sort from the Council. There were far better choices who were Padawans than me for this, never mind Knights or Masters. Thus I¡¯d come to two reasons why the Council had given it to me. Either they expected and wanted me to fail, or they wanted proof I could solve issues without resorting to my lightsaber. While I didn¡¯t particularly care why they were doing this, Dooku¡¯s words about the Holocron vault still rang around my head and were a major driving force in my determination to become a Knight; at least beyond finally getting the freedom to do what I wanted while still being considered a member of the Order.
Therefore, I¡¯d committed myself to somehow finding a solution to these talks. Though after discovering the four players at the final table, I wondered if the Council or the Force was actively trying to fuck with me. Two of them were unknown to me, but the other two were known, although for very different reasons; though both would no doubt be important in the decades to come.
The first, and the one the Council would also be aware I held a tentative connection to, was Mandalmotors. Seeing them at these talks was odd. Not to say that they weren¡¯t a powerful company, but compared to the other players, they were a small, regional factor with a very narrow scope of experience and expertise. Outside of being able to help build new starships and atmospheric flyers for the sector, there was little they could handle about the contract.
Of course, what would have concerned the Council was my connection to Mandalmotors, and not just because of my time spent on Mandalore. During the Battle of Keldabe, I¡¯d been the one to end the siege of Mandalmotors headquarters. While I could do nothing about the death of the former CEO of the company, Arde Yomaget, I had avenged his death and that of most of the board of the company. An act that the new head, Dred Yomaget ¨C Arde¡¯s son, since the company was controlled by a small number of clans with Clan Yomaget being the dominant one currently ¨C had personally thanked me for.
Dred pushing for this contract had to be a power play. The Mandalore sector was a mess after several years of war, and while there¡¯d be numerous contracts available for Mandalmotors there, Dred was, in my opinion, trying to take the company from a sector-based power into, at the very least, a regional one in the northern arm of the Outer Rim.
While Zygerria was a good distance from Mandalore, the two sectors sat between two of the super-hyperspace lanes of the galaxy: the Hydian Way and the Perlimian Trade Route. Zygerria sat at the northern end of both lanes, connecting to them via the Shaltin Tunnels and the Listehol Run respectively; with Lianna being the start of the latter. The Mandalore sector sat between them as well, though while there were no official hyperspace routes connecting the sector to the super-hyperspace lanes, I had little doubt the Mandalorians knew of ways to get from one to the other.
Because of my connection to the company, I considered Mandalmotors the most trustworthy of the players, but the least likely to earn the contract. At least if it stayed as one massive one without plans for sub-contracts.
The one company that easily had the financial muscle to take the contract on, and the sub-companies that could likely handle all aspects of it even if I wondered about their quality, was the InterGalactic Banking Clan; or IGBC for short. Since they were, for all intents and purposes, the bank of the entire fucking galaxy, they wouldn¡¯t have any issue handling contracts worth as much as this one was. Or bringing in sub-contractors for a fraction of the price they received from the Zygerrians. However, with knowledge of what was to come, the issue with them was obvious.
While they¡¯d been officially neutral in the Clone Wars, IGBC ships had formed a large section of the CIS forces and at least one Muun ¨C who controlled the IGBC ¨C had sat on the Separatist Ruling Council. Having them involved with Zygerria would undoubtedly lead to the pair allying once the war began, which may have been what happened in the canon timeline. However, without the knowledge of what was to come, it was clear the IGBC were the most logical to award the contract to if it couldn¡¯t be broken up into smaller parts.
The other two players at these talks were essentially unknown to me, though I¡¯d at least heard of SoroSuub Corporation in passing from reading news feeds. Still, before we¡¯d raced along the Perlemian Trade Route, I¡¯d downloaded everything I could about all four companies from the Holonet, with more focus on SoroSuub and The Adasca BioMechanical Corporation, or Adascorp for short.
SoroSuub was headquartered on Sullust, and given the number of Sullustans they employed, they were likely the unofficial government of the planet and system in all but name, if not the sector. SoroSuub employed somewhere between eighty and ninety per cent of the population of Sullust, and apart from the monopoly that gave them regarding everything in the Sullust system, it made them a well-established mega-corporation. One that was founded before Revan had been born.
Their primary focus was on mineral extraction and refinement, but they held sub-companies that manufactured everything from farming equipment to starships; though those were several steps below those built by Mandalmotors. Still, from what I¡¯d learnt, they¡¯d be able to handle about fifty to sixty per cent of the contract without outside help. The same was true for Adascorp.
Once I¡¯d gotten over the small joke that their shortened name bore a similarity to King Adas ¨C one I knew he wouldn¡¯t have liked ¨C I¡¯d dug into their history. They were founded - and still controlled - by the House of Adasca from Arkania with twelve of fifteen senior board members being from the House of Adasca. Though the more interesting element of that was what I¡¯d discovered about the Arkanians.
The Arkanians were heavy into genetic and cybernetic modifications on themselves, with it having reached the point that there were numerous sub-races. Each of them was above a Human baseline, but save for the upper levels of society, most were, in all but name, slaves. However, from what little I could find on the matter those lower classes either weren¡¯t aware of this or didn¡¯t care, having such dissenting or revolutionary thoughts engineered out of them. The cybernetics they used were always hidden beneath their skin, giving them secret abilities that most wouldn¡¯t know about. Thankfully, with Observe, I should be able to determine what implants they ¨C or any delegate at the talks ¨C had, if not the exact nature of those implants.
The race was known throughout the Republic as being incredibly smart, beautiful and graceful with their only psychological weakness, if one could call it that, being the sense of entitlement that came with believing they were superior to every other sentient. While, as a race, they probably were, that wasn¡¯t always true on an individual basis. They also had a physical weakness, though they didn¡¯t consider it a flaw, in that because their home star was duller than most, they needed to wear blinders in bright light and could easily be blinded by strong flashes. However, the counter was that they could see into the infrared spectrum.
Returning to Adascorp, like SoroSuub, I felt they could handle most of the contract by themselves, though up to perhaps eighty per cent of it. Of course, all players would claim they could manage all of it, but getting an idea of the truth would help me see through the bullshit they will undoubtedly throw around during the talks.
Yet, the more I went over the Zygerrian contract, the more I wondered why they were placing it all in one basket. It would be easy to split it into four, or more, contracts and give each company at the talks one of those. I¡¯d have to speak with the Zygerrians once we arrived about that, but, as HK had put it ¨C while trying to be polite with Shaak around ¨C expecting logic from meatbags was about as wise as expecting a bantha to win a swoop bike race.
I couldn¡¯t keep him turned off or hidden in my Inventory as I enjoyed his company far too much, but thankfully he understood that with Shaak onboard, he had to tone down his usual commentary on meatbags. He still used that term though, and Shaak had asked about it. HK had given her a condensed story ¨C omitting names ¨C about it going back to his creator and the creator¡¯s assistant, which had been enough for Shaak to accept it, though it was clear she didn¡¯t approve of the term. Nor of the fact I had HK, but since he mostly stayed in my quarters and Fay and Dooku were aware of HK, and that it had been a personal gift from Duke Torrhen and that HK had belonged to my family in the past, she accepted the matter. Even if she felt it was a personal possession I shouldn¡¯t have.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Simvyl got on with her easier, though he too kept his distance after Shaak had suggested that a peaceful solution with the Vong might have been achievable. That comment, when coupled with others he¡¯d heard around the Temple, had him questioning his choice to become a Ranger. Though it did make him glad he¡¯d sworn himself to the side of one Jedi that knew that sometimes words had no place in a situation.
I¡¯d also spoken with HK to let him know I was almost ready to build him his first new body. That had him excited, even after I explained I wasn¡¯t as skilled as Revan when it came to droids. Still, his mood had improved upon hearing that, and he accepted it was wiser to wait until I was knighted and could speak with Bo and Anakin about the plans one final time.
Oddly, HK considered Anakin more useful than Bo, as while the Mandalorian knew her weapons, Anakin was the one who kept suggesting small alterations to improve HK¡¯s efficiency. Though it had been some time since I¡¯d discussed the matter with Anakin as I¡¯d rather not do so over the Holonet since I suspected the Sith were monitoring my conversations. While I couldn¡¯t cut Anakin out entirely, so long as I kept the topics away from HK and Anakin one day becoming a Jedi, I felt things were as safe as they could be without cutting Anakin out of my life entirely. Which was the last thing I wanted to do. Not least as I couldn¡¯t wait until I could hear HK¡¯s remarks on the Trade Federation battle droids once he engaged them. Those were going to be priceless.
I chuckled at that thought once more as the doors to the cockpit opened and Shaak Ti entered. I already knew she was coming as the ship was aware of where everyone onboard was. Simvyl was enjoying a quiet meal in his quarters while Fenrir was currently bounding around the cargo bay, burning off some energy.
¡°How goes the research?¡± Shaak asked as she moved to the co-pilot¡¯s chair, a cup of warm caf in her hand.
My stomach grumbled at the smell. ¡°Slow. On paper, I can see a way to make everyone at least semi-happy, but it would need them to work together and I¡¯m unsure if they¡¯ll go for that. Not least, according to the files I¡¯ve downloaded from the Holonet, it seems there¡¯s possibly some bad blood between the IGBC, Adascorp, and SoroSuub. However, I can¡¯t find any source of what that might be.¡±
Shaak took a sip of her caf, which irked me as I¡¯d run out about an hour ago and forgotten to grab a fresh cup. ¡°It could be from any of the hundreds of contracts they¡¯ve competed for over the last few years, or it could go back further. There really is little way to know without asking them and somehow drawing an honest answer from them.¡± I groaned and ran a hand through my hair. ¡°However their issues aren¡¯t for you to solve. Your purpose is to find the solution that is most beneficial for the Zygerrians. The Force may offer hints toward how to achieve this, as will I when you require. However, in the end, you are the one who must pass the final judgement on the path Zygerria will take.¡±
That only made me groan again, this time louder and more drawn out. This was going to be a boring as fuck assignment ¨C one I couldn¡¯t solve with my lightsaber barring something extraordinary ¨C that I had to endure.
Suddenly leaving the Order and joining Bo on Mandalore didn¡¯t sound like such a bad idea.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°How incredibly droll, a threat of violence from a being little better than a thug employed by the Hutts.¡± That harsh comment had come from Hara Adasca, board and House member, and lead negotiator for Adascorp for these negotiations. The delivery made it clear she was far from amused by the previous comment that¡¯d come from Rhork Struur; lead negotiator from Mandalmotors.
Rhork leaned forward, his unarmoured hand slapping the table in annoyance and the vambrace he wore barely avoiding scratching the dark wooden surface. ¡°It was nothing of the sort, though I can¡¯t say it is unsurprising that one such as yourself is unaware of how the galaxy works. Have you ever deigned to leave the isolated bubble your house resides in to experience how the galaxy truly works or did you simply believe whatever your family fed you to believe like cin''gaan scripture?¡± My brow rose at the slip into Mando¡¯a from Rhork as so far, he¡¯d stayed exclusively in Basic. Though I couldn¡¯t deny suggesting the Arkanians considered themselves holy didn¡¯t have some truth to it.
While Hara, and her two attendants, were undeniably attractive ¨C even the male in the group would put many Holonet actresses to shame ¨C they carried themselves with such disdain for everyone here, including Shaak and myself, that I¡¯d not want to touch any of them with a ten-foot barge pole. Or an ISD if they existed. Their clothes, like those of the other parties, were made of exquisite fabrics that made the robes worn by Shaak and me look little better than rags. Well, bar the cloak I wore that was made of the skin of the greater krayt dragon.
When he¡¯d seen that, and the bracers I wore, Rhork had been pleased and greeted me in Mando¡¯a. The other parties had wondered about that, and Rhork had happily explained who I was, and my role in avenging Mandalmotors after the cowardly attack by Death Watch. Hara had complained to Shaak about this, but the Jedi Master had shut her down elegantly by saying I had her full trust, along with that of the Jedi High Council and Galactic Senate.
¡°If you could refrain from carrying out this strange mating ritual you appear to be involved in, perhaps we might return to the discussions.¡± That came from Ce Serd, the Muun representative and Director of Negotiations of the IGBC. He looked as disinterested in these talks as I felt, though he always looked that way; as if this entire process was somehow distracting from something more important. ¡°We still have to reach a consensus on how the various elements of the deal shall be discussed.¡±
I barely resisted the urge to slam my face into the table as I listened to the delegates continue to subtly, or not so subtly, insult each other. It¡¯d been three days since we¡¯d begun and so far, we¡¯d only managed to resolve two things. That was, as pathetic as it sounded, the shape of the table we were using and the seating arrangement around it, plus the order in which any party could speak, for how long and the time limits for any rebuttals or challenges from the other delegates. And even that had taken a day of holocalls as they refused to all be in the same room until these matters were resolved.
Force help me, but I was starting to miss the shabyr Vong! At least with them, things were less tedious, and I got to work out my issues by killing them when I saw them.
¡°Yes, we must reach an understanding on our proposal for the extraction and refinement of minerals and alloys from various celestial bodies in the sector to be given greater importance. If we cannot learn which the Zygerrians desire the most, it will be impossible for that section of the contract to be fulfilled efficiently.¡± I wanted to roll my eyes at Vundu Plast, board member and senior member from SoroSuub responsible for negotiations, for bringing that up again. He¡¯d pushed that topic or one similar to it almost every hour on the hour since we¡¯d begun speaking in the same room yesterday afternoon.
Now, supposedly Vundu was female, but without sounding speciest, I hadn¡¯t the faintest idea how you could tell her gender ¨C or that of the two Sullustans with her ¨C simply from looking at them. They all looked the same. At least, thanks to Observe and Eidetic Memory I knew that answer and had avoided causing a scene like one of Hara¡¯s adjuncts had when they¡¯d inadvertently called Vundu a male. At least I think it¡¯d been a mistake, it was hard to tell with how disinterested the Arkanians looked. Though at least now that wouldn¡¯t happen again as only the direct representative from each delegation, along with myself and Shaak Ti, were allowed to speak in this room.
Hara rolled her eyes at Ce before looking at Vundu. ¡°I find it hard to understand how a species that claims to be intelligent seems more preoccupied with what is in the ground than a common nerf.¡± Vundu sneered, or at least I think she did as it was hard to tell with a Sullustan. ¡°At least show some decorum and let that section of these talks occur when they are scheduled to. That way we will all be saved from seeing your inferior desires.¡±
¡°Without first establishing how the most basic element of the contract, one that will affect almost every other section, is to be handled, and what the Zygerrian¡¯s wishes on the matter are, whatever is discussed before then will be wasted,¡± Vundu shot back, her voice remarkably calm after the insult toward her species. ¡°One cannot build buildings that touch the heavens without first ensuring the foundations are solid, otherwise we end up with fatal flaws in the construction. I had expected someone from the famed House of Adasca to be aware of this.¡±
I could sense there was more to that than a simple barb, but I hadn¡¯t seen anything in the files I¡¯d downloaded from the Holonet that mentioned what it could be. Hara¡¯s eye twitched, which was the only outward response to the comment, however, within the Force I sensed agitation and some anger from her delegation toward the Sullustans. I couldn¡¯t tell if there was more to it than that, as I wasn¡¯t as skilled in using the Force like that as many others. Hell, I didn¡¯t even have a direct skill to cover it. Still, I would speak with Shaak Ti later about it to see if she¡¯d felt anything more to the moment.
Before anything else could be said, soft wind chimes sounded in the room and I sighed in relief. Those signalled the end of today¡¯s third, and final, session, meaning I was saved from any more of this annoying prattle until zero-eight hundred tomorrow.
¡°On behalf of our hosts, we thank you for your efforts today. While it may seem little has been achieved, every session brings us one step closer to the resolution that the Zygerrians desire,¡± Shaak Ti said as she stepped forward and placed a hand on the back of my chair. While she could¡¯ve sat beside me, she chose to stand further back, making it clear to all that I was the one they had to convince to gain the contract.
¡°And we are grateful that members of the esteemed Jedi Order are leading these talks. With your guidance, we can be assured that the outcome will be most beneficial to all,¡± Hara replied, showing once more her oratory skill. ¡°Perhaps it might behove the lead negotiator to review several factors brought up today before we resume tomorrow. I feel that would smooth many of the issues we encountered today and prevent similar moments from occurring in the days ahead.¡±
Force, she was beautiful, but that cruiser up her arse really was a turnoff. Shame I couldn¡¯t suggest a suitable method to remove it without causing the talks to descend into anarchy. Instead, I offered a smile that I knew wasn¡¯t genuine. While that might not be the best response, it was the only one I was going to give her as Force choking the bitch out of her wasn¡¯t something Shaak would allow me to do. No matter how much she shared my dislike of the Arkanian.
Hara¡¯s group was the first to leave, as had been agreed on the first day, followed by the SoroSuub and IGBC delegations. Before Rhork led his group out, he lowered his head. While there was no need for him to do so, when I¡¯d asked him about it privately on the first evening and he¡¯d explained that apart from being a clan chief ¨C even if it was a clan of one ¨C and allied with Dukes Torrhen and Adonai, Alor Dred had made it clear I was considered a friend of Mandalmotors.
Once even the Mandalorians had left the room and the doors closed behind them, my head sunk to the table and sighed loudly. ¡°Why me?¡±
Shaak¡¯s hand came to rest on my back in support. ¡°The Council assigned this mission to you as they have faith in your abilities to manage it. The Zygerrians accepted your position of leadership in these talks, showing they accept and agree with the Council¡¯s judgement. The Force is here to help you, to guide you, to an outcome that benefits the most beings.¡± She removed her hand and started moving around the table I was sitting at. ¡°I suggest you meditate on this and seek clarity in your thoughts. A clear and centred mind will help greatly when dealing with beings only concerned with their own interests.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied, my head still resting against the table. The words were nice, and I would meditate as she¡¯d suggested, but it was the same basic thing she¡¯d been saying since we¡¯d left Coruscant; and similar to what Fay often offered as support when I needed some. There was wisdom in their words, I didn¡¯t deny that. But after years of it, and days of these irritatingly stupid talks, they were starting to lose their effectiveness.
Once Shaak had left the room I stood and offered the empty chairs a resigned sigh. For a moment I considered returning to the room the Zygerrians had assigned me. However, that place was so lavishly decorated that I just didn¡¯t feel comfortable there; not when I had a bed big enough for five and my thoughts kept turning to Serra and Bo. Plus, the room was near the royal chamber, which increased the likelihood I¡¯d run into Princess Miraj Scintel; who I¡¯d rather avoid if at all possible.
No, for tonight at least, I¡¯d return to Raven. Fenrir would be there and having him near while I meditated and slept brought me more comfort than however many hundreds of thousands the Zygerrians had spent on my room. Plus, Raven was less likely to be bugged, allowing me to vent some of my distaste at the talks without having to worry about being overheard by one of the damn Zygerrians.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°While this is a different situation than you¡¯ve faced before, I have faith in you to find a solution that is acceptable not just to the Zygerrians, but to everyone involved in the talks,¡± Fay said as I looked at her hologram from Raven¡¯s main gathering area. ¡°The Force, while not able to offer direct intervention, is always an ally that can be looked to for guidance, as is Master Ti. However, the Council trusted you to complete this mission; trust neither I nor Master Dooku feel is misplaced.¡±
¡°Yes, Master, and thank you for the support.¡± After my reply, and her giving me a final smile of comfort, the call ended and I was left alone once more. I sunk back into the sofa that I was in. Initially, I¡¯d hoped to contact Dooku for advice, however, he¡¯d been unavailable to take the call. I didn¡¯t know why, but the most likely reasons were that he was still busy with Komari Vosa, he was asleep, or his Holonet connection had been disabled for some reason.
Therefore, I¡¯d reached out to Fay in the hope she could offer some constructive advice. Sadly, she¡¯d instead given suggestions and general Jedi expressions in line with what Shaak Ti had already offered. While the ¡®trust in the Force¡¯ spiel and its ilk were expected for Jedi, I¡¯d hoped for something more concrete. She should know after centuries of negotiating with far more adversarial individuals that just trusting the Force wouldn¡¯t always bring the results you wanted.
I sighed and looked up at the roof of the room, taking in the lights that danced around Raven¡¯s frame as she sat patiently in the bay given to us by the Zygerrians. ¡°Why can¡¯t these morons get it through their thick skulls that the best path is to work together?" I muttered.
The lights shifted pattern and I felt a mild soothing presence from Raven as she tried to comfort me. That had me wondering if she could sense my mood, or if she had moods of her own. Did she, when not flying, dream? I supposed she might, as she was sentient, even if it was in a different way from anything else I¡¯d ever experienced. She wasn¡¯t sentient like Fenrir, but they both shared a connection to the Force that allowed me to sense their feelings.
I shook my head, clearing that string of thought. I wasn¡¯t philosophically inclined enough to offer judgement on the matter. Though even so, I¡¯d say she was alive. This, like most things, wasn¡¯t a black-or-white issue, but one with shades of grey; a philosophy that guided my actions. The problem at the moment was that, to the delegations, things were starkly black and white. They either got the contract, or they didn¡¯t.
Still, at least for the next few days wouldn¡¯t have any talks. While that would normally be something I¡¯d enjoy after seven days of mainly fruitless talks, the reason for the temporary cancellation wasn¡¯t one I was looking forward to.
Tomorrow was the fifteenth birthday of Princess Miraj Scintel and her official ascension to the position of Heir to the Throne. And ever since arriving on Zygerria and confirming she was present; I¡¯d been doing my level best to avoid the young Zygerrian. And not just because of who she¡¯d one day turn into.
When we¡¯d first arrived on Zygerria, Shaak Ti and I were brought before the royal family, with Fenrir in tow. Simvyl had stayed behind on Raven to ensure the Zygerrians didn¡¯t do anything to her while we were away, but also because Simvyl had similar issues with Zygerrians that he had with Mandalorians. Well, except for Bo as he¡¯d grown to accept and trust her on Zonama Sekot.
When Shaak Ti had explained that I¡¯d be the one leading the negotiations, King Medes had stared at me. I¡¯d thought he was going to complain about a Padawan being in-charge, but after a long silence, he¡¯d simply nodded and given his agreement with that. That had caught me off-guard, though not nearly as much as Miraj¡¯s behaviour.
The princess had left the side of her mother, Queen Radej, and stepped down toward us. My hand had drifted toward my lightsaber, resting just above the hilt, in a clear sign I didn¡¯t approve. However, that only made the young princess smile. She then continued forward, though she did slow when Fenrir¡¯s ears had gone back and he¡¯d dropped lower. While she, like Shaak Ti, had descended from a predatory species, she understood Fenrir was the greater threat and had lowered her eyes from him. That had calmed Fenrir slightly, though she¡¯d continued to approach, this time making sure I was between her and Fenrir.
Once she was about three metres away, with her guards just behind her, their hands on their weapons, she¡¯d smiled at me. When she¡¯d commented that I smelt of power and danger, I¡¯d blinked rapidly, trying to process what was happening. Even now, over a week later, I was still struggling to accept that she was interested in me. Though at least I now understood why she was interested, and why her father hadn¡¯t minded me leading the negotiations.
As Shaak had pointed out, I¡¯d come back from Zonama Sekot with a more aggressive outlook on life; understandable due to what I¡¯d endured. However, to predatory species, or sentients who¡¯d evolved from such creatures, it made it clear I was a fighter, a predator. One that Medes respected, and Miraj, much to my embarrassment, was intrigued by.
Still, even though King Medes had accepted me, he¡¯d insisted that Fenrir remain on Raven, claiming that having such a dangerous beast in a room where people would likely be agitated and temperamental was a risk he was unwilling to take. While I¡¯d have enjoyed seeing the delegations react to a tuk¡¯ata standing behind me, I knew it was better if Fenrir wasn¡¯t around, thus he¡¯d returned to Raven with Simvyl. Though that was also because I was concerned about someone trying to acquire him for their collection.
Throughout the royal palace, servants were moving around. Almost none of them were Zygerrians, and all did their absolute best to stay out of sight unless called for. I¡¯d complained to Shaak that these servants were clearly slaves and railed at how the Republic and the Jedi could allow this to exist. However, while Shaak had shared my distaste for the situation since the servants were classed as indentured workers and not slaves, there was nothing within the framework of the Republic we could do about it. She¡¯d even explained that any complaint to the Senate would be about as effective as tossing a bottle into a river to stop it from overflowing in a storm.
One of the doors to the central area opened and Fenrir came walking in. He seemed happy about something, likely as he¡¯d likely just had his evening meal, though this faded as he saw me. ¡°Hey, boy.¡± He lowered his head and turned it slightly to one side as if trying to read me. Then, before I knew it, he rushed forward.
¡°Oof! Fenrir!¡± I called out as he pushed up against me. Still, his action made me smile and I patted his head between his ears. However, that wasn¡¯t the end of things as he turned and swatted me with one massive paw. Not expecting it, I¡¯d fallen onto my side which was when he¡¯d decided to leap onto the sofa. ¡°Get off!¡± I called out as I struggled to shift his bulk from trapping me against the sofa. While he¡¯d not be able to break the sofa, I hoped he didn¡¯t use his claws as the thing was expensive. The Sekotans didn¡¯t use simple or cheap materials in outfitting their vessels.
Eventually, he was able to roll us off the sofa, where he promptly crashed against the table with the holocall projector. Still, it only took him a few moments to pin me to the ground. While I was older, he was larger and stronger, so there was little I¡¯d be able to do to escape. And as his maw came over my face, his tongue hanging out, a sense of dread washed over me. ¡°Fenrir! No!¡± He ignored me and ran his tongue over my face, covering me in drool ¡°Ugh, fucking gross!¡±
He pulled back, snorted, and then climbed off me. As I pushed myself to my elbows and began wiping his slobber off my face, he leapt onto the sofa I¡¯d formerly been on and settled in. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you did it?¡± I asked with a chuckle as I continued wiping my face. His head turned my way and he snorted and exposed his teeth. That was his version of a grin. ¡°Cheeky bastard.¡± His head came to rest on his crossed paws and his eyes sparkled with mirth as he watched me clean my face.
Laughter slipped from me as I looked at him. He¡¯d done this to distract me, sensing the mood I¡¯d been in when he¡¯d arrived. I stood, most of his slobber now soaked into my robes and then scratched him behind an ear. ¡°Thanks, boy.¡± Fenrir leaned into my touch, which was when I pulled my hand away. He slipped on the sofa, one leg sliding off, and as he glared up at me I laughed. ¡°That¡¯s for the drool.¡± He grunted out a huff and resettled onto the sofa.
I turned and took a step away, only for a random idea to form in my mind. ¡°Huh, why not,¡± I muttered. I turned back to the Holonet console and sent off a request for communication with someone I¡¯d have not thought of if Fenrir hadn¡¯t distracted me. While it was unlikely that she¡¯d be able to respond any time soon or offer anything useful, it was probably a good idea to check in with Padm¨¦ and see how she was doing in her new job.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I jerked awake in my seat as a loud beeping echoed in my skull. After blinking to figure out where it¡¯d come from, and then groaning as I shifted in my seat, I stood and walked toward the Holocall display. Before answering it, I turned the display away from Fenrir, who looked unamused to be woken by the call and settled into a sofa on the other side of the table. After that, and reading where the call was coming from, I opened the channel.
¡°Cam!¡± I winced at how loud Padm¨¦ was. ¡°Oh, sorry. Um, what time is it there? Also, where are you?¡±
I looked down at the console to see the time. ¡°It¡¯s about oh-two-thirty locally, and I¡¯m currently on Zygerria.¡± She frowned, struggling to work out where Zygerria was, which made me smirk. ¡°It¡¯s a long way from Naboo, out near the corporate sector. Also, nice to see you too, princess,¡± I added with a chuckle, enjoying her reaction.
Even though I couldn¡¯t see any pigment change through the hologram, the way she looked away from me made it clear she was embarrassed about it. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±
¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t you a princess now?¡± I shot back, knowing full well she was. In a message to me just before the turn of the year, she¡¯d explained she¡¯d been elected governor of Theed, which carried the honorary title of Prince or Princess depending on the holder¡¯s gender.
¡°I-it¡¯s not like I¡¯m someone important,¡± she replied, seemingly unsure of herself and wanting to deflect the attention to her new role. That drew a snort of laughter from me, which Fenrir did not like if the glare he sent me was any indication.
¡°Padm¨¦, you¡¯re governor of the capital of Naboo at twelve. That¡¯s beyond impressive and something to be proud of.¡± She looked down and away again, which made me shake my head. ¡°Oh, did you get my gift?¡± After learning of her position, I¡¯d gone hunting for something practical and useful for her. In the end, after talking with Dooku about a suitable gift for a noble, I¡¯d managed to find a lightfoil.
While not on par with a lightsaber, they shared similar roots, though now lightfoils were used by nobles throughout the Republic. A normal one, even with a discount due to Dooku¡¯s connections, would¡¯ve cost about three thousand credits, however, I¡¯d ended up paying around triple that.
The reason for that was that I¡¯d had very specific and expensive changes I wanted made to the hilt of the lightfoil. Instead of a gold or electrum finish, I¡¯d asked for one done in silver with a tree engraved of white gold placed upon it. That tree was styled after the tree of Gondor, which I knew Padm¨¦ would love as she adored her copies of Lord of the Rings, and it was circled by small gemstones to make the hilt even more unique.
¡°I love it!¡± Padm¨¦ all but shouted, her face breaking into a wide smile. A second later she was holding it in her hand, the tree of Gondor clear to see even through the holocall. ¡°I¡ Thank you!¡± Yeah, even if I couldn¡¯t see it, I knew she was blushing. The gift was an impressive one, but apart from wanting to congratulate her, I¡¯d wanted something she¡¯d keep with her for when Naboo was invaded.
Lightfoils couldn¡¯t stand up to a lightsaber for long, but critically, they didn¡¯t require a strong connection to the Force to use. They were designed for duelling, meaning there were similarities in the fighting style to Makashi, which would allow me time, if I could find it, to tutor her in its use. And if I kept my lightsaber on a low power setting, she¡¯d be able to spar with me.
Her smile fell slightly. ¡°My father doesn¡¯t like it though. He says it¡¯s not something I should have, but he¡¯s allowing it because it came from you.¡± She smirked as she turned it on, and while I couldn¡¯t see the colour of it through the holocall, I knew the blade was red. While it might cause an issue if the Council ever found out, I¡¯d swapped the cheap focusing crystal for one designed for a lightsaber and gone with red simply because it would go well with her future clothing as Queen. ¡°He¡¯s even arranged for a tutor to come to Naboo and teach me how to use it!¡±
I laughed as she moved the blade around slowly in front of her face. ¡°Good. I¡¯d hate to think that something I¡¯d picked out wasn¡¯t something you¡¯d like or use.¡±
¡°I¡¯d love anything from you,¡± she blurted out. A second later she blinked, the lightfoil disappeared and she looked down again. ¡°I, uh, I, um, I mean¡ thank you.¡±
I kept the laughter inside as I didn¡¯t want to embarrass the girl anymore. ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± I replied, pretending not to catch her slipping up. ¡°When we next meet, you¡¯ll have to show me how good you¡¯ve gotten with it,¡± I added with a smirk; one she quickly matched.
¡°I will, and when I defeat you what will I gain?¡±
That made me chuckle. ¡°My eternal respect, princess,¡± I bowed extravagantly, which made her laugh, though she sounded nervous. ¡°Anyway, while I wish I¡¯d simply called to ask about that, I need your help.¡±
Her brow creased and she leaned closer to her display. ¡°Does this have to do with why you¡¯re on Zygerria?¡±
¡°Yes. The High Council has assigned me a mission here, and frankly, I¡¯m out of my depth.¡±
Padm¨¦¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Then why not ask them to assign it to someone else?¡±
¡°Because I think it¡¯s a test of some sort; one they¡¯ll consider failed if I pull out.¡± I chuckled and lifted my lightsaber into view. ¡°One that, sadly, doesn¡¯t require me to use this, but my words to solve.¡±
A second later, Padm¨¦ was laughing loudly. While I was a little offended at that, I¡¯d wait until she stopped and explained things before commenting on it. ¡°Yeah, that sounds like what I¡¯ve heard.¡± My brow rose, wondering who she¡¯d been talking to. ¡°Serra¡¯s told me bits and pieces about your adventures. Something about preferring the direct approach to problems.¡±
¡°Aye, that sounds about right.¡± Still, I¡¯d have to thank Serra for this when I got back to the Temple; perhaps even be direct with her about certain things and see how she reacted. ¡°But anyway, this mission is this¡¡±
I leaned back in the sofas as I detailed the mission, and everything I felt safe stating over a Holonet call; even one that was meant to be secure.
¡°And that sums things up as well as I can. Sadly, I can¡¯t reveal exact details of the negotiations, such as they are, as it would violate the temporary NDA contracts we were forced to sign before we began.¡± I added once I¡¯d given her a reasonably short ¨C about thirty minutes with most of it being ranting about the delegations and their stubbornness ¨C explanation of the situation.
Padm¨¦ had sat quietly throughout, not interrupting once, which was a sign she would be a good ruler. One should listen to all that was said before offering a judgement. Though just because I knew this didn¡¯t mean I was good at it. At least, not all the time, and certainly not with how mind-numbingly boring these negotiations were.
¡°From what I can understand, I¡¯d have to agree that each party can¡¯t cover the entire contract. They have to know this as well. Yet, they¡¯re not going to come out and state that, and will be hoping, maybe, to use the contract to show their company can handle sections of the contract that they¡¯re not normally known for, or to open new markets up for them.¡± She shrugged and looked away. ¡°I can¡¯t guess more without knowing who they are, or the details of the contract on offer.¡±
That was about as useful as the Jedi platitudes Fay and Shaak Ti had offered, and I wondered if this call had been a waste of time. However, she then looked back and appeared to lean closer.
¡°You have to get them to understand, without threatening them, that it¡¯d be better for them all to work together instead of fighting amongst themselves. Perhaps talk with them privately, though not too privately that the other parties think you¡¯re trying to make a side deal, to learn about what their base-lines are for the negotiations. That will give you starting points to work from, as well as learning if you can, what exactly they hope to gain from the contract. Now, it¡¯s likely there¡¯ll be some overlap in their red lines and the wants of others, but that¡¯s good. It means there are places for real negotiations to take place instead of, and I¡¯m sorry to say this, the dancing around nothing you¡¯ve so far done.¡± I grunted in annoyance even if I couldn¡¯t deny the last week or so of talks had been nothing more than a waste of time and a test of my frayed patience. ¡°I know it¡¯s not what you want to hear, but it¡¯s what, I think, you need to hear. No matter how much you¡¯d like to, you can¡¯t go around negotiating aggressively with everyone you want.¡±
¡°But it¡¯s oh so tempting,¡± I replied with a smirk. One that drew on images of the reactions most of the delegates would have to finding a lightsaber pressed against their throats, and at Padm¨¦ making an unintentional reference to something she¡¯d said herself in another timeline. It seemed she understood that you did sometimes have to fight for what you wanted even if you¡¯d prefer not to already. That fire would serve her well with what was to come.
Padm¨¦ laughed. ¡°I understand that and know how it feels.¡± Hmm, so it seemed she was dealing with issues on Naboo of her own. Interesting. ¡°However, if you use the same approach, be it a passive or aggressive one, then people will begin to expect it from you. They¡¯ll learn to plan and adapt to your tendencies, making it even harder for you to gain what you want from any talk.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure I can find other ways to make them talk,¡± I commented with a dark chuckle.
¡°Cam! You¡¯re a Jedi! You can¡¯t go around threatening people!¡± She shot back, which made us both laugh. That said, the idea of Force choking the delegations, or roasting them alive with Force Lightning held a certain appeal. ¡°What you also need to understand is that everyone expects to be disappointed. They have to know they can¡¯t handle the contract themselves, but to give up even a centimetre of ground in public will make them act as if they¡¯ve lost a loved one.¡± I¡¯d debate if some of them even understood what love was. ¡°However, you¡¯ve got to make it seem that even when they lose ground in one place, they gain it in another way. Overall, they¡¯ll come out ahead. Of course, for that, you need to understand their needs and wants better.¡±
I nodded as she spoke and, much to my annoyance when I realised I was doing it, started tapping my chin. After removing the offending finger, I gave her a wide smile. ¡±Thanks, Padm¨¦. While this isn¡¯t what I¡¯d hoped for, and it¡¯ll more than likely make these talks even more boring,¡± she giggled at that, ¡°I know it¡¯ll help.¡±
¡°No problem, but I¡¯d better let you get some sleep. It won¡¯t do for you to turn up at the negotiating table tired because we spent all night talking.¡±
¡°And here I thought you wanted to talk with me,¡± I mock-huffed, making her giggle again.
¡°I do, I¡ You need to sleep.¡± She changed her line of thought quickly, which made me smirk. ¡°And when you have time, we can talk again. I¡ I¡¯ve missed talking with you.¡± She smiled and looked away again.
¡°Same here.¡± That seemed to bring a light to her face. ¡°And once this mission is over, I¡¯ll call you and thank you profusely for your help.¡±
She rolled her eyes even as the smile on her face grew. ¡°Fine, be that way.¡±
I leaned forward, annoyed that I couldn¡¯t hug her in thanks; and see how flustered it¡¯d make her. ¡°Seriously, Padm¨¦, thank you. I¡ I needed someone to talk to outside the Order about this. And when we next meet, I¡¯ll make sure to thank you properly.¡±
That may well be when Naboo was invaded, but she didn¡¯t know that. And clearly, she had some ideas about how she wanted me to thank her and her mouth bopped like a fish before she looked away from the camera. ¡°Y¡ you don¡¯t have to.¡±
¡°Padm¨¦, you¡¯re my friend. If I didn¡¯t thank you personally, I¡¯d be a shit friend,¡± I shot back with a wide smile. ¡°Still, I do need to sleep. Tomorrow¡¯s going to be a long, long day.¡± That made her giggle.
¡°OK, bye.¡±
¡°Bye Padm¨¦. Take care.¡± With that, I closed the channel and leaned back into the sofa. It was odd that I¡¯d turned to a twelve-year-old but outside of Palpatine, there wasn¡¯t anyone from outside the Order that I could¡¯ve asked. Plus, this was another little moment in building a bond with Padm¨¦ that would be very helpful with events to come in the next year or so.
Though, even with her ideas being sound and logical, it didn¡¯t make my more aggressive approach ¨C as she¡¯d put it ¨C any less appealing. Even if I knew, deep down, that it was utterly the wrong approach to take.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As the music in the hall died down, I bit down on the sigh of relief I felt. Instead, I took a small step back from my dance partner for the song, and the previous four, Miraj Scintel. ¡°I¡¯m honoured that you¡¯ve allowed me this dance, princess, however, I feel it may be wise to not monopolise your time. Otherwise, people may begin to wonder and those also wishing to dance with you may feel aggrieved.¡± I spoke as quickly as I could without making it too obvious I wanted away and after I¡¯d finished, I bowed and kissed the back of her hand just above the knuckles. While I¡¯d not seen anyone else do that here, it was something I felt might help ease any annoyance at me all but abandoning her on the dance floor.
When I came up from the kiss, she stepped into my personal space. A single claw from her other hand came up and traced my jawline. ¡°I will allow this for now. However, I expect further dances with you before the night is through, and perhaps, more of your company during the celebrations.¡± There was some different colouration under the fur on her cheeks, and her eyes seemed worryingly alive with desire, but I¡¯d take it if it meant getting away from her for now.
¡°If the Force wills it.¡± Normally I was against using such bland Jedi platitudes, but in this case, it was the ideal way to set up why I¡¯d not be around for the later dances she wanted. Or anything else she desired from me. Hell, if I could manage it, I¡¯d cause an incident ¨C one I couldn¡¯t be tied to ¨C to ensure I¡¯d be unavailable for her for the rest of the celebrations this week.
Before she could make any comment in response, I slipped to one side, giving a Zygerrian male near me a gentle shove with the Force so he slipped between me and Miraj. It couldn¡¯t be denied that the princess was an exotic beauty. However, after a week of boring-arsed talks, the last thing I wanted to deal with was a love-struck princess. Or at least another one since I supposed Padm¨¦ qualified as one now.
Now, I did understand that perhaps there was a chance while I was here that I could work on, if not turning her away from following her father in restarting the slave empire ¨C if it was him that began the moves to return to their old ways ¨C then at least make her more open-minded about the topic. However, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with it now, not after five straight dances with her. And the sense of superiority that she had, enhanced past that of other Zygerrians due to her status, making it even harder to want to be in her presence for more than a few minutes at a time.
Sadly for me, it seemed I was still the thing that caught her eye. Though at least I¡¯d managed to escape her clutches before the next song, one far slower that would involve standing closer to your dance partner, began. I smirked at the timing of that as I slipped from the dance floor. At a table near the Royal table, Shaak Ti was sitting, sipping on some Zygerrian nectar wine while some random Zygerrian male spoke to her. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle that she was facing a similar issue to me, though judging by her expression, she was doing a far better job of hiding her distaste for her potential suitor than I¡¯d done.
Passing by the tables with the delegations, I gave each a nod. Rhork gave me a knowing smirk, seemingly enjoying the fact that Miraj was enamoured with me. Hara smiled back, some of the distaste she¡¯d displayed for me during the talks not evident in her body language. Vundu and Ce returned my nod with one of their own, but neither seemed in the least bit interested in the goings-on. Heck, Ce was distracted, though he hid it well. If not for the Force, I¡¯d have likely missed the subtle signs in his body language.
¡°Ah, Cameron. I see the princess has finally decided to offer her hand for a dance to others,¡± Shaak commented as I reached our table. The Zygerrian who¡¯d been talking to her looked offended and glared up. I glared back at him, my hand sitting near my lightsaber and a moment later, the Zygerrian, after offering Shaak a mumbled apology, slipped away. ¡°Did you really have to scare him away; I was enjoying his rambling.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. If you¡¯d like, I could ask him to return.¡± I chuckled as I sat down and picked up my goblet. The sickly-sweet smell of the wine assaulted my senses, though I still took a sip. Since this came from the king¡¯s private winery ¨C no doubt made by indentured workers ¨C it would be rude to not have some. The taste was pleasant enough, but not something I particularly enjoyed.
¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Shaak smiled and tilted her glass toward the dance floor. ¡°Though I believe your time here may be short.¡± I followed her glass and almost groaned as I saw Miraj. While her partner was holding her close ¨C though not too close nor placing his hands anywhere that might offend ¨C her gaze was constantly on me. ¡°It appears another has fallen into your web.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Shaak laughed softly, and before explaining, took another sip of her wine. ¡°It hasn¡¯t gone unnoticed that many of your friends, inside and out of the Order are female, Cameron. Indeed, I recall a few whispers that you¡¯d grown attached to the Mandalorian female you¡¯d travelled with. I, and others, were glad to see you proved that rumour wrong by allowing her to leave; though I believe Master Drallig was entirely unamused by the commotion that she caused at the Temple entrance.¡±
¡°I have little control over how Bo behaves, Master,¡± I replied with a laugh and took another sip of my wine.
¡°No, you don¡¯t. Nor can you control the princess, or simply ignore her interest in you.¡± I looked at Shaak, figuring she was making a point. ¡°She has spent her life isolated here in Zygerria; surrounded by the same potential suitors since she was but a child. Now, barely a week before her ascension to adulthood and the position of heir arrives a young man from a mysterious Order. One who carries himself with a hunter¡¯s confidence and bares the scars of battle proudly.¡± I felt the heat build in my cheeks as Shaak said that with her eyes locked on mine. ¡°You have a beast of legend at your side, one that is clearly battle-hardened as well. So, is it any wonder that the princess, whose species descended, like mine, from hunters, would be attracted to you?¡±
I looked away, unsure of how to answer her. Everything she¡¯d said was true, yet I dearly wished the parts about Miraj being attracted to me weren¡¯t. ¡°Thank you, Azen¡¯Zode,¡± I said as a young Twi¡¯lek female arrived to refill my glass after using Observe to learn her name and more details about her status. She was another one enslaved by the Zygerrians but was too scared to say anything to me, to us, as she¡¯d been warned and ¨C in information that made my blood boil ¨C beaten to ensure she didn¡¯t speak to us. Still, the green skin of her cheeks darkened, and she looked down before moving over to refill Shaak¡¯s glass.
My eyes followed her as she walked away, burning her face, along with that of the other ¡®servants¡¯ into my mind. One day, I swore to myself, I¡¯d return here and end their slavery. Even if I had to kill every Zygerrian to do it.
¡°When you first mentioned and demonstrated this ability of yours to gain an insight into others, I thought perhaps you were just naturally attuned to the Living Force. I know now that isn¡¯t the case, but it is clear you find certain details about this planet as uncomfortable as I do.¡±
I nodded as I took a sip of my now-refilled goblet, noting how a Zygerrian observer leaned in close and whispered aggressively to Azen¡¯Zode. She shrunk in on herself as she shook her head, and when the Zygerrian let go of her elbow, she scampered off. ¡°Yes, Master. And while I understand there is little we can do about it, it¡¯s¡ difficult to not act to correct the issue.¡±
¡°As it should be, but we must trust in the Force that there is a plan for why these things exist,¡± Shaak leaned closer, drawing my attention from the servant and her boss. ¡°Has this ability of yours led to any new insights into the various delegations?¡±
¡°Not yet Master, though I may have an idea that I hope will help smooth things out going forward.¡± Well, Padm¨¦ had given me the plan, I was just going to run with it as it¡¯s not like things could get much worse and still have the negotiations continue.
¡°That is pleasing to hear, but don¡¯t become disheartened if this new approach is slow to bear fruit. One doesn¡¯t catch their prey in the first hour of the hunt after all.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± It was an odd metaphor to use for a Jedi, but Shaak Ti had never shied away from being a Togruta, and the way her species saw the universe. Even if the metaphor failed to land, at least it was just different enough from the usual Jedi speeches to feel fresh.
¡°Ah, Jedi Shan, I do hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything?¡± I smiled as sincerely as I could as I turned my head and looked up at Hara Adasca. The dress she wore gave just enough hint to the figure she had without coming close to being anything but classy, though my eyes went straight to her face, avoiding the rather tempting curves on her chest.
¡°Not in the slightest, Justicar Adasca. How are you enjoying the festivities?¡± I asked back, being as polite as I could. While I¡¯d prefer to sit back and relax, preferably as far away from Miraj as I could, I was curious as to why the Adascorp representative had approached. Perhaps this might be the chance to learn more about what her company wanted from the negotiations.
Hara¡¯s eye twitched and she looked over the dance floor where, even as Miraj pushed away her dance partner, another Zygerrian took his place before she could get more than two steps toward me. ¡°It is¡ quaint. However, now that the princess has allowed you to slip from her clutches, oh, and well played with how you ensured another would take your place before she could protest. I was hoping we might speak more socially. It may allow us to reach an agreement that benefits both of us.¡± She leaned down, lowering her head to whisper in my ear. ¡°The Adasca BioMechanical Corporation is a very powerful entity within the Republic. With the support of us and other Arkanian companies, your goals would be far easier to achieve.¡± As she spoke there was little I could do but look at her dress. Or more specifically, down it. The view on offer was tempting, but since Hara¡¯s attitude was somehow worse than Miraj¡¯s, I had little interest in pursuing whatever she was possibly offering.
To be sure she wasn¡¯t actually trying to seduce me within earshot of Shaak Ti, I used Observe as she stood up. I was relieved to discover this wasn¡¯t the case, though it seemed she was impressed with how I carried myself when out of the negotiations; at least for an inferior Human. And while she felt bedding me was beneath her, she was more than willing to throw her adjuncts at me if that would work.
¡°That sounds like a good idea, Justicar, however, it would be wise if we stayed within sight of the other delegates, lest they believe we¡¯re engaging in actions detrimental to the negotiations.¡± Her lips twitched upward, suggesting she was glad I was turning down her seduction ploy.
¡°Of course. Would you and your Master be willing to join me at the Adascorp table?¡±
¡°Certainly,¡± I got out quickly before Shaak could try and weasel out of this. ¡°Shall we Master?¡± I asked as I turned to her. While I did want to speak with Hara privately to gain insight into what she and Adascorp wanted, there was no way I wanted to sit there and listen to her full speech about why Adascorp deserved the full contract alone. Plus, Shaak may hear something that I¡¯d miss about what they were willing to accept as a bare minimum and likely make them less likely to try any obvious attempts at bribery or coercion.
As Shaak and I stood, I saw the other delegations looking our way, and I had to suppress a sigh. Once we were finished with Adascorp, it would be a safe bet the others would want to talk with us semi-privately as well. Still, at least this would be a more constructive use of my time than dancing the night away with a love-struck princess.
If only barely.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Bah! Enough about these talks and the boring debates,¡± Rhork stated, swirling around his goblet with his hand. He looked around, as if checking no one not at the Mandalmotors table was listening, before leaning in close. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumours that the reason Alor Adonai¡¯s youngest was absent from the war was that she¡¯d sought out a mate in her travels.¡± He pulled back a little, a smirk coming to his face. While I¡¯d rather not deal with gossip and innuendo, especially when it involved me, it was still a far better topic than the negotiations. Which might be why I¡¯d gone to the Mandalmotors table last, as I knew I¡¯d enjoy sitting here as I¡¯d be in the company of warriors instead of bureaucrats.
I chuckled as he watched me, waiting for an answer and took a sip from my goblet. The wine wasn¡¯t growing on me, but it would do for tonight, and thanks to Negate Poison, I didn¡¯t have any risk of getting drunk ¨C or worse ¨C from it. Unlike almost everyone else in attendance. ¡°She¡¯s not my mate, though Adonai did allow her to travel with me for a time.¡±
¡°Ah, so she¡¯s unmatched, interesting,¡± Rhork rubbed his chin. I let a low growl escape through my exhale and Rhork held up his hands. ¡°Perhaps not for long, eh?¡± He laughed and waved off the topic. ¡°Still, what about the tales she has told of your duelling an enemy to determine the fate of an entire world?¡±
He said that just loud enough that I saw heads turn our way at the Adascorp and IGBC tables. Which may well have been his intention. I took another sip of my wine, milking the moment to see if they¡¯d continue listening in. While I¡¯d have preferred Bo kept the tales of our adventures private, I¡¯d known that was unlikely. However, I¡¯d not expected the topic to come up on my first mission after Zonama Sekot. Still, this might allow me to get a general warning about the Vong to other parties around the galaxy, ones with greater reach than I had, and it was at least an enjoyable way to wind down the banquet, which was still going strong after five hours with the sun having set about an hour ago.
Between my stops at the various delegation tables, Miraj had dragged me back onto the dance floor for a handful of dances and even made me sit with her during dinner. However, her presence was now at least a distraction from boring discussions about what each delegation wanted and hoped for from the contract. Plus, King Medes made sure she didn¡¯t monopolise my time. And speaking of Miraj, I could see her drifting closer, her eyes tracking me as she tried, and failed, to slip through the crowd of Zygerrian suitors.
¡°That¡¯s about right, though there are a few reasons why that came about,¡± I finally replied, having dragged the moment out long enough. I leaned forward, seeing his face ¨C and that of his assistants ¨C light up in interest. However, before I could regale them with the tale of my defeat of Feir Kr¡¯Lenah, the Vong commander on Zonama Sekot, a loud high-pitched chime sounded three times. That signalled the King wished to speak to us all, and so as one, the room turned his way.
I leaned forward, slightly disbelieving who I saw standing with King Medes and beside me, Rhork inhaled sharply. For some reason, Dred Yomaget, CEO of Mandalmotors and chief of Clan Yomaget, had decided to come to Zygerria. That showed how important this contract was to him and the board, as did his choice of dress.
Unlike the two guards near the rear of the room, who were outfitted in full beskar armour, though they didn¡¯t have a blaster in their hands, or Rhork and his group who wore most of their armour ¨C they skipped the gauntlets and helmets ¨C Dred was wearing only the breastplate, vambraces, greaves and boots. Under the armour, covering the rest of his frame, was an expensive-looking shirt and trouser combo and a cloak Dooku would¡¯ve approved of fell from his shoulders. It was an interesting mix of Mandalorian armour with high-class clothing and gave Dred a look of a prince from a distant, warring people. Which in many ways, he was.
¡°Your majesty, honoured guests, please forgive my late arrival to this celebration on the elevation of Princess Miraj Scintel to Heir of the Zygerrian Empire,¡± Dred began, showing remarkable calm at having several hundred sets of eyes on him. Including the glares of the other delegations. ¡°Unfortunately, I was delayed with internal matters for my people. However, on behalf of Mandalmotors, I wish to offer Princess Miraj a taste of the high quality our company is known for.¡± A servant stepped forward, carrying a case that was, perhaps a metre long. Once the servant reached Miraj, she stopped and opened it.
The princess gasped and there were murmurs from those nearby. I couldn¡¯t see what was in it until Miraj lifted it high into the air. Dred had gifted her a beskad, one with what looked like an engraved hilt if the stylised lion ¨C or big cat I supposed ¨C was any indicator.
¡°From one warrior culture to another, I present to your daughter, a beskad. A weapon of Mandalore made of beskar, meaning it can stand up to blaster fire, and even the legendary blades of the Jedi.¡± At that, he glanced my way, and I grunted. While the gift had been for Miraj, that was him making clear he knew I was here, which had me wondering if that had weighed into his decision to come and, more than likely, take over negotiations for Mandalmotors. As, while Rhork seemed a fine negotiator, the other representatives all held board-level positions. Thus, his arrival now, with that gift, was a powerplay of impressive scope.
¡°On behalf of my daughter, and my people, we accept this offered blade graciously,¡± Medes replied after a round of clapping ¨C some more enthusiastic than others ¨C at the gift. Miraj was struggling not to jump up and down, and only a hand on her shoulder from her mother stopped her from rushing Dred and likely demanding the start codes. ¡°Though that still leaves the matter of your late arrival.¡±
Dred bowed even as he laughed. ¡°Yes, it does, your grace.¡± He stood up and pointed an arm toward the doors where his guards were standing. The doors opened and servants began to roll in large cases and caskets. ¡°From my personal reserves, I bring twenty casks of the finest Ne¡¯tra gal Mandalore has to offer, along with twenty cases of wine distilled on Mandalore during the reign of our last Mand¡¯alor.¡±
My brow rose at hearing that, and more than a few people gasped. I¡¯d had some of that wine during the feast to celebrate my verd¡¯goten, and knew a single bottle sold for upwards of five thousand credits. Each case looked to hold about twenty bottles, and assuming the Ne¡¯tra gal was of similar stock, then Dred was offering drinks worth more than five million credits to the banquet. That put to shame anything the other parties had offered.
I did wonder if he was overplaying his hand in making such grand gestures as if he wasn¡¯t careful, it would look like he was trying to compensate for the lack of size and scope of Mandalmotors compared to the other players at the negotiating table. Still, if they got even a tenth of the overall contract, then the investment would pay for itself within the first few months.
¡°A most generous gift, and one, on behalf of Zygerria, I accept as your apology,¡± Medes said before the two clasped arms. ¡°Though don¡¯t think that drowning us in alcohol will influence the negotiations.¡±
Laughter, more genuine than the earlier clapping, rippled through the hall, though the tables of the other delegations sounded far quieter to me than anywhere else. I glanced at the tables while the laughter continued and Medes shared a quiet word with Dred as Miraj gave her new weapon a few experimental slashes. The SoroSuub and Adascorp groups seemed perturbed, which I confirmed was due to Dred¡¯s appearing here through Observe, with the Sullustans feeling more pressured than the Arkanians. Oddly though, the Muun delegation from the IGBC seemed entirely unconcerned about Dred¡¯s arrival. Observe let me know Ce Serd was more concerned about the special representative from the IGBC who¡¯d be arriving soon, which had me curious about who they were calling in for support.
As the laughter died down, and people began to sit down, I turned to Rhork. ¡°Did you know about this?¡±
From the shock that was still on his face, it was clear he didn¡¯t. ¡°N-no.¡± He turned to face me as we sat. ¡°I mean, I tol¡ That is to say, even as lead negotiator for Mandalmotors, I¡¯m not made aware of the comings and goings of the Ol¡¯averde Alor.¡±
It was clear Rhork didn¡¯t know anything about Dred being here, or at least that someone from the company was going to arrive, and Observe confirmed that. Piecing together what it told me, it seemed Rhork had contacted the board and informed them I was leading the negotiations. Whether he knew directly that Dred would come here, Observe wasn¡¯t able to tell, since it was limited in what it revealed, but he held himself accountable for this and was concerned about how I¡¯d feel about it.
Before I could push him for details, someone approached the table. Rhork and his assistants shot to their feet, clasped a hand over their hearts and lowered their heads. ¡°Alor Dred. You honour us with your presence. If I had known¡¡± Dred raised a hand which stopped Rhork mid-sentence.
¡°If you were aware, then I suspect one of our competitors on this deal may have made arrangements to, at the very least, delay my arrival until after the banquet.¡± Dred stepped forward and placed a hand on Rhork¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve done well so far, I¡¯m merely here to help ensure your efforts are not in vain.¡± At that, he turned to me and lowered his head slightly. ¡°Alor Cameron, su cuy''gar. It has been some time since we last spoke.¡±
He extended his arm and I clasped it near his elbow. ¡°su cuy¡¯gar, Alor Dred. Aye, that it has.¡± His smile grew slightly as I returned the Mando¡¯a greeting. ¡°Though I¡¯d hardly expected this to be where we¡¯d next meet.¡±
Dred laughed as we broke the arm clasp. ¡°I had expected to meet you again before now, but once I heard you were the Jedi leading the negotiations, and after learning that members of the boards of our competitors were present, including a member of the House Adasca,¡± he glanced over my shoulder at that moment, ¡°I felt these talks required a more hands-on approach.¡± He patted my arm in an overly-friendly gesture; something that wasn¡¯t missed by the other delegates. ¡°Plus, I¡¯ve heard tales from Sundari of your adventures in the Outer Rim, and still remember watching the recording of your verd¡¯goten.¡±
I rolled my eyes as I worked out his plan. One of the servants approached, and I happily exchanged my nectar wine for one of the Mandalorian stock. ¡°I see Bo-Katan has been unable to refrain from discussing our travels,¡± I muttered with a smile. Dred smirked at that and then took a sip of his wine. I did the same and savoured the familiar, and not sweet, taste of the Mandalorian vintage. ¡°I must remember to¡ speak with her about that.¡±
Dred laughed at that, as did Rhork and his team, and patted my arm once more. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, she would be amenable to that.¡± With his hand still on my arm, he guided me back into my chair. ¡°Still, that is a personal matter between you and her. What I¡¯d rather hear about, at least tonight, is this tale of your duel to save a planet from invasion. According to Lady Bo-Katan, it is a tale to rival that of the Battle of Keldabe.¡±
¡°I have heard of this battle, but details are surprisingly scarce outside of the Mandalore sector.¡± That comment made me turn and look up at Hara Adasca, who¡¯d obviously come closer while I¡¯d been greeting Dred. Not far behind her was Vundu Plast and Ce Serd, though what caught my attention was that Miraj was now making her way toward us, the beskad in her hands; thankfully for those in her way, it was sheathed.
¡°Justicar Adasca,¡± Dred began as he stood and bowed. ¡°Tales of your beauty have reached even the war-torn surface of Mandalore,¡± he continued as he took her hand into his. ¡°However, they fail to do justice to the angelic form before me.¡± Hara didn¡¯t react beyond a slight twitching of her lips as Dred kissed her knuckles. For my part, I was impressed with how smoothly he said that and how believable it was.
¡°I would be surprised if such tales came close to describing an Arkanian properly,¡± Hara responded as Dred released her hand before she turned her gaze upon me. ¡°Now, what is this I hear of the Battle of Keldabe, and the implication our Jedi negotiator had a role to play in the battle that began your latest civil war?¡± There was slight disdain to her tone as she referred to the war being a recurring feature of the Mandalore sector, which was understandable as, from my research before going there, some form of semi-serious conflict broke out between clans about once every thirty years or so.
Dred smiled and gave me a gentle ¨C for a Mandalorian ¨C punch on my upper arm. ¡°Alor Cameron here was responsible for single-handedly defeating the aruetiise that attacked our company headquarters and the city of Keldabe; slaying in combat the leaders of that assault.¡±
For a moment I was annoyed at Dred as it felt as if he was trying to intentionally damage my standing as a neutral party by playing up my links to Mandalore. However, with a little time to think about it, I saw what he was doing. By not hiding there was a link between us, he was making it clear he wasn¡¯t looking for a favour, and if, as was possible, Mandalmotors failed to gain the contract or much of it, he could easily say it was proof I wasn¡¯t biased toward his company. Now, there was a chance the other delegates asked for my removal, but that would push the process back and so far, I¡¯d not heard of any complaints from King Medes.
¡°Is that so?¡± Hara said slowly, her eyes wandering over my face, searching for something. ¡°I was under the impression that Jedi were required to not join other organizations or cultures.¡±
I shrugged. ¡°The Order is open to understanding all cultures, both those within the Republic, and those who keep their distance. It encourages its members to learn about them, though our vows to the Order must always come first while remaining a part of it.¡± That might not be entirely true, but it was from a certain point of view. ¡°As for my connection to Mandalore, I travelled there with another Padawan several years ago to learn about their culture. While there, we both completed trials that made us Mando¡¯ade. It was the will of the Force that this happened, just as it was that I would be the Jedi assigned to handle these negotiations. While on Mandalore, I was able to help with, shall we say, an internal matter. A group of terrorists, ones who chose to ignore the teaching of the resol''nare ¨C the core tenets of what it means to be Mandalorian ¨C tried to overthrow the government and return their people to ways not followed since before the time of Revan.¡± I gave Dred a glance as I finished, trying to ensure he got the message to not bring up my connection to Revan.
¡°Ah, interesting.¡± Oddly, Hara did sound interested. Or at least not as bored as she usually sounded. ¡°So, do you consider yourself a Mandalorian?¡± Well, at least the matter was being addressed right away instead of being left to fester.
¡°I passed the trials to join their ranks, yes. However, I am a Jedi first. If you are concerned about my loyalties being conflicted, I can assure you that they aren¡¯t. The Senate and Jedi assigned me to handle these negotiations fairly, to determine the deal that provides our hosts with the greatest benefits, and that is what I will do. Both bodies were aware of my status in Mandalorian culture, yet were confident enough in my impartiality to not let it affect their decision. Chief Yomaget understands that even if that wasn¡¯t the case, I wouldn¡¯t grant Mandalmotors unfair consideration.¡±
From somewhere else in the hall, I felt a sense of reassurance and relief at my answer. That had to have come from Shaak Ti, which meant she was monitoring the conversation while engaged with Queen Radej at the royal table.
¡°Your words are good, but we will see if your actions match them,¡± Hara commented. It looked like she wanted to speak more, but that was the moment when Miraj arrived.
¡°Cameron! Is it true this can match a lightsaber?¡± She asked, waving around the thankfully sheathed beskad. It was shorter than mine, though since mine was more of a short sword than a beskad that wasn¡¯t a surprise. Up close, I could see the hilt with my eyes drawn to the pommel which was indeed stylised with a large cat. The eyes of that cat were yellow gems, mirroring Miraj¡¯s golden eyes.
¡°It is, Princess. Something I know well since not only have I fought Mandalorians with them, but I have one myself. A gift to celebrate my trials,¡± I explained as I glanced at Hara. She nodded in thanks at the free information even as Miraj¡¯s eyes lit up and she came closer.
¡°Then you will be the one to tutor me on its use,¡± she stated with a smirk, her free hand coming to rest on her hip. Behind her, several male Zygerrians glared at me; annoyed at me continually gaining the attention of what they wanted.
¡°I am uncertain if I¡¯ll have the time to do so, unless your father is willing for the negotiations to drag on for several months. However, when I can, I will try to find the time to offer pointers.¡± While the idea of teaching her was more appealing than sitting around a table each day listening to the delegates talk, I was reluctant to help her of all people become more dangerous. Still, I couldn¡¯t outright reject her request, not without offending her and her father.
¡°Perhaps you would like to hear a tale of Cameron using his blade?¡± Dred cut in before Miraj could respond; likely with a complaint or two. ¡°While I¡¯ve already heard and seen the recordings of his verd¡¯goten and the battle he fought in Keldabe, I¡¯d enjoy hearing them from the man behind them. And perhaps, if time allows, he might deign to tell us of a duel he fought to save a world from enslavement.¡±
Miraj¡¯s face shifted in an instant. Gone was any anger at my gentle rejection, replaced now by curiosity. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to hear that.¡± Before I could say anything she moved toward a chair next to me, the one Rhork was in, and waited. Rhork understood what she wanted and stood, offering the seat to her. As she sat, she pulled it closer until she was, perhaps, too close. However, no one was going to call her on this. ¡°Regale us with the tales of your battles.¡±
I glared at Dred. While I was glad he¡¯d diverted Miraj¡¯s annoyance at me not wanting to tutor her or get dragged back to the dance floor for a fourth round, I¡¯d now be forced to sit here and retell war stories. While that was the better choice, it wasn¡¯t something I particularly wanted to do so publicly. And of course, there was a good chance that no matter how much I tried to undersell my battles, Miraj¡¯s interest in me would only grow because of this.
Fucking wonderful.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Several hours later, with the banquet still going strong, I slipped from the hall and stepped onto an isolated balcony. The cool air of the night was refreshing and, if one ignored where I was, the sight of the city bathed in moonlight was enchanting. However, it only took one look, and the sight of a random Zygerrian somewhere far below scalding a servant, to shatter that illusion.
I glared at the Zygerrian and considered for a moment using the Force to remove him, however, I decided against it. Even if the servant somehow avoided punishment now, because there¡¯d be no way for them to explain what had happened to others, they¡¯d be punished worse later. I wasn¡¯t happy about that but knew I had to accept it.
The sounds of the banquet filtered out from behind me, filling the air with soft music, though not everyone was still there. Queen Radej along with the assistants from SoroSuub, Adascorp, the IGBC and about half the Zygerrians. All four negotiators were still present when I¡¯d slipped away for some air, with them, Shaak and Dred joining Medes and Miraj at the royal table.
We¡¯d ended up there as Miraj, after hearing about the Battle of Keldabe, had insisted I recount the story to her parents. Radej had left after the re-viewing of my verd¡¯goten ¨C I¡¯d have to think of a way to thank Dred for having that with him ¨C though she, along with her husband, had been impressed that I¡¯d taken down the greater krayt dragon alone. Actually, given the way that Miraj was all but hanging off my arm after that, and the fact her father didn¡¯t mind, I was growing concerned about how the royal family regarded me. Thankfully, Shaak was still around, having been at the royal table when Miraj had brought me over and had made it clear that once the mission was over, we¡¯d be returning to the Temple, or I¡¯d have been worried Medes might try to betroth me to his daughter.
Medes had particularly enjoyed the telling of my duel on Zonama Sekot, and spoken about how he¡¯d heard of the incredible starships they produced. Shaak had then revealed Raven was one such vessel, and Miraj had all but demanded a flight or two in her. While I¡¯d prefer to keep the princess as far away from Raven ¨C not to mention Fenrir and Simvyl ¨C there was little I could do to deny the request. Not after Shaak had given her approval to the idea, so long as I didn¡¯t mind.
Honestly, I wondered if Shaak wasn¡¯t enjoying the attention I was getting in some way; almost as if it diverted attention from her.
Still, after more time drinking with Medes and the others, I¡¯d asked to be excused for some fresh air. Though I was giving serious consideration to simply teleporting back to Raven and calling it a night. Yes, it would be rude, but with Medes having insisted that I and Shaak join the royal family on a tour of their summer palace tomorrow, I wanted some hours away from Miraj.
¡°Ah, Master Jedi. I was hoping to speak with you privately for a moment.¡±
I looked upward, wondering just how I¡¯d pissed off the Force this time so that it¡¯d decided to bring Ce Serd, the IGBC delegate, to the same balcony I was currently enjoying my solitude on. I considered using the Force to either make him forget I was here or perhaps, even arrange an accident for him. However, Detection confirmed his guards were only a few metres away and, as always, would be on the lookout for anything untoward.
¡°Director Serd,¡± I said slowly as I turned, pushing aside my weariness with this evening, ¡°how may I help you exactly?¡± My tone wasn¡¯t as calm as I¡¯d have liked and the Muun oddly flinched as I faced him.
¡°While I understand you¡¯d prefer some solitude, and I myself would enjoy retiring to my quarters, I¡¯m afraid there is, ah, a private matter I must discuss with you.¡± He paused and looked around the balcony as if wondering if there were spies nearby or something. ¡°One that cannot take place here.¡±
My brow creased at the odd nervousness he was displaying. During the negotiations, he was always in control of himself and seemingly disinterested in everything, so for him to be this unbalanced was odd. Observe gave me nothing, other than hinting the representative of the IGBC he¡¯d been worried about had arrived, so I could only assume that someone higher on the food chain at the IGBC wished to talk with me. Which sounded about as much fun as a five-hour meditation session with Yoda.
¡°Oh, is this the moment where you take me somewhere and either coerce my cooperation or move to remove me from the talk?¡± I asked with a chuckle to make clear I was teasing. However, my joke landed like a wet brick.
¡°Certainly not! To insinuate that¡¡± He snapped, only to blink, which was always an odd thing to see on a Muun. ¡°Ah, yes, a joke. My apologies for missing that.¡± He coughed out one of the fakest laughs I¡¯d ever heard before shaking his head. ¡°No, as I said this is a private matter concerning you and the IGBC. One I can assure you has no bearing on the negotiations.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Yeah, it had to be to do with whoever this representative was. Other than the IGBC being large backers of the Lord of the Rings series of holomovies, with the first one only now entering principal production on Alderaan, I couldn¡¯t think of what connection I had to them. Hell, the movie connection was tenuous at best as my identity was kept hidden from everyone bar my agents with secure holocalls and voice distortion tricks. Now if my agent/publisher had revealed my identity that would be a breach of contract ¨C as I¡¯d ensured if they did leak that info they¡¯d be cut out of any further profits from the series ¨C then there couldn¡¯t be any way the IGBC knew who I truly was.
¡°Yes. It is a relatively minor matter, but still, not one best carried out near the ears of others.¡± He stepped back, one arm indicating the door off the balcony. ¡°If you wish, you could speak with your Master first. I believe she is still in the banquet hall.¡±
That calmed my nerves immensely, not that I was overly concerned about going somewhere alone with the Muun and his guards. While they were considered a threat, if things somehow got too hot, I¡¯d simply teleport away. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. Please, lead the way.¡±
The Muun blinked again before nodding and then stepping through the door. As I followed, I reached out through the Force.
[Master, Director Serd wishes to speak with me about a matter he claims is not linked to the negotiations.]
I sensed Shaak¡¯s confusion as she replied mentally. [About what specifically?]
[He won¡¯t say, but I believe it might have to do with a special representative of the IGBC who has possibly arrived this evening.]
Shaak seemed to chuckle through the link. [I could¡¯ve sworn someone said their ability wasn¡¯t offering insights into the delegates. Do you need me to join you?]
[No, Master. I simply wished to let you know on the off chance this was a prelude to something else.]
[Hmm, is that Master Dooku I hear in you?] I smirked at that. [Regardless. If you feel comfortable handling it alone, do so. However, if things turn out unexpectedly, let me know. I will try to keep Princess Miraj occupied until you return, but sadly I seem far less interesting to her than you.]
I bit back a groan at her joke as I felt her mind close the connection. I had no intention of returning to the banquet now, planning to use this meeting as the excuse I needed to slink away into the night. Given Miraj¡¯s behaviour today and tonight, I doubted it would take much to have her forget about my disappearance. Though to ensure that I wasn¡¯t intercepted by a servant, the moment this meeting was over, I¡¯d be teleporting back to Raven.
As I followed Minister Serd through the corridors of the palace, I took note of his guards. Currently, there were four of them, two in front of him and two behind me, and all were Iotan. It wasn¡¯t a species I knew much about beyond them serving the IGBC as personal guards and sometimes a small private army if there was a need. Observe told me that each on their own was a moderate threat to me, but since none were Force-sensitive, I felt I could take them with relative ease if the need arose.
Still, the guards were good, working in their pairs to ensure no one came upon us, be they servants or would-be assassins. About ten minutes after leaving the balcony we reached the small area of the palace given over to the IGBC for these negotiations. After passing another four Iotans, Serd stopped outside one door and lowered his head.
I reached out with the Force and sensed only one being inside the room. With that known, I stepped forward and walked through the doors as they slid back silently to allow me entry.
The room inside was dark, lit only by moonlight that slipped in through closed windows. However, I knew I wasn¡¯t alone as the sound of someone breathing slowly, steadily through a mask. For a split-second, I had a wild fear that I¡¯d somehow been led into a trap with Darth Vader, before reason reasserted itself. This was shortly followed by a shiver racing up my spine as I realised who it was just before they stepped out of a shadow.
¡°Ah, Cameron Shan,¡± Hego Damask began as he approached, a hand outstretched, ¡°It¡¯s been some time since we last spoke.¡±
I shook his hand while trying to calm my nerves. ¡°Magister Damask, this is unexpected; so much so I was concerned for a moment this was some sort of ambush,¡± I added to hopefully hide the shifting in my emotions at seeing him here.
Damask laughed, a sound that sounded off because of the mask. ¡°Nothing of the sort. I was following these negotiations closely since Damask Holdings would be a major part of the contract once it¡¯s earned.¡± He broke the handshake and used the arm to indicate a sofa. ¡°When I learnt you were the Jedi responsible for brokering an agreement, my interest was piqued. Then, when I heard that Dred Yomaget was on his way, I felt it wise to do so as well. Between the three of us, I¡¯m sure we can come to an amicable agreement, however, that is for tomorrow. For tonight, I¡¯d hoped to simply catch up with the young man who saved my life.¡±
¡°There is no need for that, Magister, though I am grateful for the distraction,¡± I replied with a smile that I hoped didn¡¯t appear forced. Having Darth Plagueis turn up for these negotiations was almost the last thing I wanted to happen. Particularly since I suspected his interest was less in the contract and more in me. That had me wondering just how much about Zonama Sekot and the Vong had Sidious told him and how much he would try to draw out of me tonight.
¡°Was the banquet as unenjoyable as I suspect?¡± He asked with a chuckle that sounded odd as fuck due to his mask.
¡°The banquet was fine,¡± I said slowly, trying to play the role of someone not knowing the truth. ¡°I simply grew tired of the attention of a particular female Zygerrian.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
I leaned back on the sofa, doing my best to appear relaxed and ignore the insanity of the fact I was about to complain about her interest in me to Darth Plagueis. Hopefully, this assignment didn¡¯t get any weirder than this as I wasn¡¯t sure I could survive that.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Knightly Diplomacy 2
¡°I must admit, when you asked for a private meeting without anyone else, I was curious as to why,¡± Hara Adasca said as she leaned back on a sofa in the quarters assigned to Adascorp. I sat on a sofa on the other side of a small table that separated the two couches. ¡°I can say that you being forthcoming and, dare I say it, blunt about wanting to understand my company¡¯s requirements for these talks wasn¡¯t what I expected.¡± She chuckled at some private joke.
¡°I¡¯ve dealt with Jedi before, you know, as has Adascorp. Until you, the pattern they¡¯ve followed is predictable. Manipulable. Allow them to mumble on about how the Force guides their actions, how it seeks a path of balance, and you¡¯ll normally be able to come out of the negotiation with more than you¡¯d expect. You, however, are a refreshing, if confusing change. Initially, your understanding of how negotiations such as this worked was limited ¨C understandable due to your age and training ¨C but you have seemingly figured out the key fact that all negotiators know: Everyone is out to get more than they deserve or expect. That I would see a Jedi of all people learn that lesson on this pitiful backwater is an unexpected delight to what has so far been a rather dull negotiation.¡±
I chuckled as I took a sip of the water I held in my hand. ¡°Not all Jedi spout such jargon, though I will admit that many do seem to meditate for hours, if not days or weeks, before deciding on what to do.¡± That drew a smirk from the Arkanian noble. "When I was travelling here, I had hoped to quickly get everyone to see that each party wasn''t suitable for handling the entire contract. I had expected everyone to know that and work from a common ground."
Adasca chuckled and replied, "It''s understandable for one so young to have overestimated your abilities and underestimated the tenacity of the negotiators here."
I nodded in agreement, "Yes, it seems like this is no easy task."
Adasca continued, "That''s why the opening sessions of negotiations like these may seem trivial, but they are crucial for gaining a measure of understanding about any new faces at the table, including an independent arbiter. This way, when the real negotiations begin, we are better informed about our competition and their strengths, vulnerabilities, and other relevant factors."
I laughed along with her. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure I looked like bantha fodder.¡± I was glad when she had the grace to not agree with me verbally, choosing only to nod. ¡°Thankfully, after some soul searching, and, I¡¯ll admit, some meditation, I realised I was out of my depth and reached out to a friend. She¡¯s a rising star of a politician so she understands a little of how all this works and offered me some advice, hence this meeting.¡±
Hara leaned forward. ¡°Then I must offer a thank you to this friend. Though I am surprised you asked for the meeting during the celebration. I¡¯d have thought Princess Miraj wouldn¡¯t let you leave her side for anything bar sleep.¡±
I looked up at the ceiling and sighed. ¡°She has been quite insistent that I accompany her during the week. Thankfully, King Medes understands that my purpose here isn¡¯t to serve as his daughter¡¯s escort. Though it seems several members of his court, specifically the younger males, appear not to understand this.¡±
Ever since the banquet several days ago, Miraj had gone out of her way to not only ensure that I was escorting her family around, but that she was on my arm. I¡¯d been dragged to various cities all over the planet, forced to sit through some of the most mind-numbingly dull arse-kissing speeches that I¡¯d heard this side of the Senate and at every meal, been her first and last dance partner. And on those moments when she didn¡¯t drag me around in public, she kept asking when I could begin instructing her on how to use the beskad Dred Yomaget had gifted her.
While I wasn¡¯t enjoying Miraj dragging me around like some new trinket to show off, nor Master Ti¡¯s amusement and comments about my new friend, it hadn¡¯t been all bad. Miraj continually asked for my opinion, which made me think there was an opportunity. After a little research on Zygerrians, it was apparent they respected power and strength ¨C something that helped explain why King Medes had taken a long look at me when we¡¯d first met and accepted me as the negotiator ¨C and since it seemed Miraj felt I was powerful, I took my shot. Plus, with a new quest, Changing Fate [Miraj Scintel], generated and accepted, I had a plan in place.
It was a long shot, something the Interface agreed with by making the quest B-rated, but since the penalty was only turning a potential future slaver into an enemy or seeing her die ¨C along with a small loss of XP ¨C it was worth trying. If I could pull it off, then I would potentially have a new ally in the Outer Rim; one that would one day control a sector connected to two major hyperspace lanes and near Sith, Mandalorian, and Mon Calamari space. Yes, I¡¯d not had any dealings with the Mon Cala yet, but I did plan to visit them and examine any fledgling starship industry they might have.
¡°Yes, they do seem to be acting incredibly territorial toward the princess, which might be why she¡¯s making sure to keep you close.¡± Hara takes a sip from her glass, one filled with the local nectar wine. ¡°Still, with you coming here today, something I expect you shall do with the other delegations, I hope that the pace of our talks will accelerate. While I expect them to take time, I do hope to return home before the year is up.¡±
Hara was taking a shot at me there, yes, but it was one I deserved. Trying to dive right into the negotiations without getting to know the various delegations and their needs beforehand had been a foolish move. One that wasted all the time we had before the celebration paused the talks. In hindsight, it was obvious I should¡¯ve reached out to the delegates on the first day, but as always, hindsight was a bitch.
¡°If they do, I suspect King Medes will request Master Ti take over the talks. Which is something I believe you and the other delegates would prefer.¡±
Hara swirled around her glass, watching the wine as it spun around inside without ever spilling out. ¡°I admit that the Togruta would¡¯ve made for an easier read to begin the negotiations. While I haven¡¯t dealt with her personally, Adascorp has and she is well-known enough that details of previous talks where she was a leading figure are available for the right price. I am still confused as to why the Jedi felt you should lead instead of your master.¡±
¡°She isn¡¯t my master, per se, just the senior Jedi on this mission,¡± that made Hara¡¯s brow rise. ¡°The High Council felt I should lead the talks, which to any who don¡¯t understand the Force, could seem an illogical choice. However, as much as it can confuse other Jedi as well, from the decisions they¡¯ve made regarding my friends and me, they often make the correct call.¡± That was grade-A bull, but it was the same basic spiel I¡¯d given to Ce Serd and Hego Damask when I¡¯d spoken to them earlier today.
The IGBC had been the first group I¡¯d spoken to, simply so Plagueis wouldn¡¯t know what to expect from my request for a private discussion. Hara, and through her, Adascorp, was the second delegate I¡¯d spoken with and so far, the requests and demands were logical.
As I had half-expected beforehand, the IGBC had a baseline requirement for accepting any part in the combined contract of having the controlling financial stake. They could manage that with ease as none of the other delegations could match their size and financial power. They also wished for favourable tax breaks and trade status for a select list of companies under their direct control for the length of the contract. Those were all reasonable, while their request to be the Zygerrians'' first port of call for financing for any future projects over the next one hundred years was a smart one as it guaranteed them a place at the next negotiation table without having to jump through any hoops placed on them by the Zygerrians.
One thing that wasn¡¯t directly stated, but seemed to have been implied by Ce Serd, was that the IGBC didn¡¯t want direct control of any particular section of the contract ¨C outside of financial sections ¨C merely requesting that companies under their control were brought on board in every sector as junior partners at a minimum. I felt I could get the others to agree to that, but since I still had to speak with SoroSuub and Mandalmotors, I hadn¡¯t implied it could be done, merely that I would consider it.
Adascorp¡¯s redline ¨C not that they called it that ¨C was controlling interest in all sections of the contract that dealt primarily with medical and bioengineering elements, and at least junior interest in any section where those two areas were mentioned as secondary requirements. They also wanted to be the first port of call for any new contracts dealing primarily with medical issues with the promise that such deals would be profitable for both parties. Like the IGBC, those requests felt doable and made logical sense given their company¡¯s fields of expertise.
The biggest surprise of Hara¡¯s requests was for a subsidiary of theirs to serve as at least a junior partner on any terraforming efforts that the contract specified might be enacted if the initial half of the contract was completed on time and under budget. That wasn¡¯t taking a step too far outside their supposed comfort zone, but it would give them expertise in the field which I assumed they¡¯d use in future to take control of similar agreements with other galactic sectors.
Their other requests, such as being made favourable trade partners, becoming the supplier of Zygerrian medical products to the wider galactic market and minor ¨C between five and ten per cent ¨C stakes in several local companies with interests aligned with Adascorp, should be doable. Though the request for minor stakes was something I¡¯d have to speak directly with King Medes about.
With those details in mind, and having rough ideas of what SoroSuub and Mandalmotors would consider redlines, I felt the talks, once they resumed, should progress much faster. It would still take considerable time as there¡¯d be a lot of haggling over the smaller details, but much of the final contract would be split along company interests with only minor overlap. Or so I hoped.
¡°Since the workings of the Jedi are a mystery to me, I will have to take your word on the matter.¡± Hara leaned back and took another sip of her glass, seemingly finishing it. ¡°I prefer to place my faith in science, facts, and figures.¡± I nodded in agreement, as I could understand that logic. Even after eight years of interacting with the Force, it still confused the hell out of me at times.
The Force might have a plan for the galaxy as a whole, but it was indecipherable to me ¨C and others, I suspected ¨C not least as the Force wasn¡¯t alive in a way most would understand. Oddly, I was fine with that as I had little interest in understanding its plan, nor, at least fully, knowing what it was. So long as its goal, whatever that truly was, wasn¡¯t diametrically opposed to mine, I was happy to let it do what it did. Hopefully, it would agree and never work directly against me.
My vambrace beeped just as an attendant came over and refilled Hara¡¯s glass. I sighed as I saw who the message was from, and what it was about. ¡°My apologies Lady Hara, but it seems Princess Miraj has once more requested my presence.¡±
Hara laughed gently as the attendant moved away. ¡°Of course, of course. While I would have enjoyed speaking with you further, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to insult the daughter of our host. Nor deny the young princess the pleasure of an admittedly handsome young Jedi such as yourself.¡±
I nodded in acceptance of her comment, especially the hint that she found me attractive. Like much of this talk, and the times around the negotiating table, I felt that it was designed simply to unbalance me and allow her the upper hand. It was something the delegates all seemed to do instinctively, and I found myself unwilling to take anything they said at face value.
¡°I suspect that once the talks resume, her interest in me will shift. I am, to be blunt, nothing more than a new bauble for the princess to be enamoured with until her interest passes.¡± I placed my glass down on the table and stood. ¡°Thank you for allowing me this time to smooth out the issues you and your company have with the current status of the talks,¡± I said as I extended my hand to her.
She rose to meet me, and as she did, I gently took her hand and brought it to my lips, kissing the back of it. ¡°It was my pleasure. I am grateful for you doing so, and now understand our positions. I look forward to seeing the talks accelerate once they resume,¡± she replied with a smile.
¡°As do I, my lady,¡± I added as I released her hand. As I turned, one of her assistants stepped toward a door. They¡¯d guide me from the room, much as they¡¯d escorted me in.
While I disliked these talks, as the finer points of business negotiations were about as much fun as taking a lava bath on Mustafar, I accepted I had to endure them. The discussion I¡¯d just had with Hara, along with the one I¡¯d had with the IGBC and those to come with the other delegations, would move things along. And once I was free of this, I¡¯d be able to focus on next year and the invasion that would occur.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I moved to one side, letting the thrust from the Zygerrian attacking me miss so badly that the gap left was big enough that I could fit Miraj into it. The male was skilled enough to at least adapt to that, and started to shift his momentum. The blade curled in the air as it shifted direction and came at me, though, by the time it did, I¡¯d already leapt clear. The Force propelled me further than otherwise possible and I landed with ease about five metres from him.
¡°Stand still!¡± That snarled demand came from Dist Traldal, my impromptu opponent as he gnashed his teeth in anger at missing yet another attack. ¡°Fight back!¡± He added as he rushed toward me, his latest attack piercing nothing but air as I glided around him.
¡°Why would I do that?¡± I asked as I slid back from a light slash aimed at my thigh. He thrust forward again, his anger unbalancing him. This time I didn¡¯t pull back, moving to the outside of his arm and driving my elbow down on his arm; just above his wrist. He stumbled but retained the grip on his blade even as I shoulder-checked him and he moved away, struggling to keep his balance.
If I¡¯d had my beskad out, I could¡¯ve easily removed the arm if I¡¯d wanted, which would¡¯ve ended the duel, though calling it that was overly polite to Dist. Or, I could¡¯ve drawn blood and scored one of the three points needed to win this little exhibition. However, as with the last six times I¡¯d landed a strike against him since we¡¯d begun, I hadn¡¯t drawn my blade, only using my body to land a blow. Each time, that had angered the Zygerrian further, which was my intention along with showing everyone how dreadfully outmatched he was.
I sensed a lingering sense of displeasure from Master Ti at this duel taking place, which had started when I¡¯d accepted Dist¡¯s challenge. Given her love of unorthodox combat, she seemed relaxed about my taunting of Dist. Or at least I felt she didn¡¯t mind as there¡¯d been no hint of anything whenever I commented on his inability to strike me.
Off to one side, I could see Miraj and others watching, the princess cheering every time Dist missed, which seemed to inflame his rage more than me making him miss. Miraj had insisted I take this challenge, even though Dist and his friends ¨C though most seemed to be enjoying watching him flail ¨C had interrupted my training session with Miraj. I¡¯d been teaching her some basic velocities that worked with a beskad when they¡¯d arrived and Dist had begun stage-whispering comments on my teaching and skill. I¡¯d let them go as a quick use of Observe had listed him as a Low threat at best, but Miraj hadn¡¯t. She¡¯d responded that I was far beyond his slight skill with a blade, and when Dist had challenged me to prove that, Miraj had accepted on my behalf.
As Miraj explained the rule to me ¨C either draw blood three times or get your blade into a killing position without doing so ¨C she¡¯d imparted more information about my opponent. Dist came from a semi-important family with his father being the duke of a major city on another continent. He, like the other males in his group, was jockeying for Miraj¡¯s hand to improve their status and that of their family.
This might¡¯ve been something that actually happened in canon, but I¡¯d never know. Plus, Miraj disliked Dist after he¡¯d done something she wasn¡¯t willing to comment on then and there, and wanted to see me defeat him badly. I felt she hoped that my doing so would end his attempted courtship of her, though I hoped this didn¡¯t increase her interest in me.
Yes, I had the quest linked to her, but I didn¡¯t want her to get the wrong idea about why I was tutoring her. While I¡¯d yet to let her use her blade against anything more than air, she listened intently and took every criticism I offered without complaint. That was a good sign, and I expected this duel, which hadn¡¯t generated any quest since Miraj had accepted it before I could, would further help improve her opinion of me. Though Force help me if her physical interest turned into anything more than a teenage crush. I didn¡¯t need to deal with more of that.
Nor the growing desire I could sense from the few female Zygerrians in the room. The males seemed conflicted, not enjoying seeing one of their number being soundly handled by me, but also enthused; probably as they felt Dist being embarrassed here today would remove him as competition. There was some worry as well and all that made sense. Zygerrians were a predatorial species and believed that ¡®Might makes Right¡¯. Yes, I might be an off-worlder and a Jedi, but I carried myself like a warrior, and as they were seeing now, could back it up.
I turned my attention to Dist as he regained his balance and turned toward me once more. His face was marred with rage. Rage that he was unable to fulfil as for the five minutes this duel had been going on, he¡¯d not even managed to slice my robes. If I wanted to, I¡¯d already seen four moments where I could¡¯ve drawn my beskad and ended this duel, but even without the quest linked to Miraj, I¡¯d have drawn this out. His overall attitude and behaviour in the short time I¡¯d known him had soured my opinion of him and I wanted to ensure he understood he was nothing more than an insignificant footnote on a backwater planet.
Dist swung low, aiming for my knee. The move was slow; sloppy. However, I had no interest in pointing out his flaws, preferring to exploit them to further his humiliation. I lifted my leg with plenty of time remaining to avoid the swing and then brought it down sharply. Sparks erupted as the blade screeched against the floor. His shoulder tensed, planning to pull the blade free and attempt to unbalance me, but I was already airborne before he could move.
As I sailed over him, the Force taking me higher than I could otherwise do, I let my foot trail behind. A resounding crunch echoed around the room as my heel collided with his face. I landed with ease, the striking foot sliding behind me as I dropped low, adopting a rather dramatic pose. Dooku would chide me from here to Coruscant for the unnecessary flamboyance of the landing, but it served its purpose.
I stood and shook the foot that had struck him. ¡°One,¡± I called out loudly and clearly as Dist lifted a hand to his face. As his eyes flickered in anger as he saw the blood on his hand, I tapped the sheath of my beskad, making it abundantly clear I¡¯d scored without the need for a blade.
As I¡¯d expected and hoped, that enraged Dist. After another loud snarl, he rushed toward me, his blade lifted high above his head. The strike was so pathetically predictable that even a Youngling just starting to use the Force could avoid it before it landed. Hell, I could¡¯ve avoided that in my old life even before I¡¯d joined the military.
The wild overhead slash missed badly, and even as he struggled for balance, he yanked his arm back, forcing the blade into a wide, almost uncontrolled slash. I smirked as it sailed harmlessly between us. ¡°Stop cheating!¡± He snarled as he brought the blade around, slashing again even as balance further eluded him.
¡°How exactly am I cheating?¡± I asked as that slash again cut through only air. I added to his rage by slapping his arm as it flew past, and smirked as he stumbled away, barely avoiding face planting into the floor.
Dist¡¯s head whipped around, his free hand having been forced out to stop his fall. ¡°You¡¯re a Jedi! All you do is cheat!¡±
I laughed at that. ¡°Dist, let me be clear. I¡¯m holding back. My lightsaber is resting over there,¡± I pointed toward Master Ti who was holding the weapon for me, ¡°nor am I using the Force against you.¡± I extended my arms and smirked. ¡°The fact that with me holding back, you can¡¯t even cut my robes¡ That reflects more on your lack of skill than any abilities that I possess that you don¡¯t.¡±
Dist snarled and once more charged. I could see the thin line of control he held over his animalistic nature was slipping, which was exactly what I wanted. Yes, the angrier he got, the more uncontrollable he¡¯d be, but it would ensure his reputation would be shattered among the Zygerrians. I didn¡¯t want this duel to somehow blow up on me and whenever I returned here to discover he¡¯d somehow risen to rule. No, I needed him embarrassed so badly that no one would consider him worthy of any position of power ever again.
Dist¡¯s arm surged forward, attempting to skewer me with his blade. Though like every attack he¡¯d tried since this duel had started, I was able to avoid it with ease. ¡°I mean, I haven¡¯t even drawn my blade, and already I¡¯ve made you taste your own blood. This fight was over before it began, you are simply too blinded by your rage and ego to see it .¡±
A flick of his wrist had the blade¡¯s tip race toward my wrist. Wanting him to fully commit to the attack, I pulled my arm back at the last moment. As the blade sailed past, and he rotated his arm to arrest the weapon¡¯s momentum, I grabbed his wrist. Sending my forearm up into his elbow and wrenching his blade out of his hand before reversing my momentum as I spun him around and over my shoulder.
¡°Two,¡± I proclaimed as I saw his arm. The expensive-looking clothing he¡¯d been wearing was cut and a deep gash had appeared near his elbow. Dist lifted the arm, the wound dripping blood onto the hard floor, and then, with rage dominating his thoughts, leapt at me.
Without the Force, those claws would¡¯ve struck my face. Zygerrians as a whole were stronger and faster than baseline Humans. However, with the Force providing only moderate boosts to my reflexes and sight, I could pick out small cracks in two of his claws and see the veins in his hands as they surged toward my body.
I leaned back and turned, ensuring his claws wouldn¡¯t strike me if my next action failed. It didn¡¯t and I easily gripped one of his arms. I shifted my rear leg and pulled on the arm. The shift in position, which took place within a second, caught him off-guard, and as his feet left the ground, I rotated my shoulders.
He landed face-first on the ground even as I maintained my lock on his arm, and a crunch echoed around the room as I drove my foot into his jaw. Seeing his body twisting, trying to get his free arm around for a strike, I rolled over him, keeping a grip on his arm. His body twisted awkwardly as I pulled the arm behind his back and I smirked as I heard the shoulder pop.
Before he could shift around, I let go of his arm with one hand and drove the elbow from it down into his back, a faint crack just reaching my ears as my joint crashed into the back of his ribcage. I then pushed the arm I was holding down and stepped back. ¡°Three,¡± I called out as he turned, blood flowing profusely from his earlier broken nose and merging with a trail coming from a shattered eardrum.
That meant the duel was now over, but the bloodlust in Dist¡¯s eyes made it clear he no longer cared. Rage surged from him in waves, consuming any control he¡¯d once held. My hand drifted to the hilt of my beskad as he spun round, grimacing as he tried to move his dislocated arm, and then leapt at me, his good arm leading his body. Yet before he could reach me, he stopped in mid-air.
¡°This fight is over,¡± Master Ti called out loudly as I saw her walking toward us, one hand extended out from her body, aimed at the floating Dist. ¡°Accept your defeat and learn from it.¡± With that, she lowered her hand and Dist dropped unceremoniously to the floor, groaning as he came down heavily on the dislocated arm.
I turned and offered Master Ti a nod of thanks, yet as I did the Force rippled with a warning. I pivoted, returning my attention to Dist, part of the blade of my beskad coming into view as I moved to pull it free. Dist was closing fast, his face contorted by fury as his working arm rushed toward my face. At this range, I knew I had no choice but to remove his hand to avoid another set of facial scars. Yet, as the beskad slid from its sheath, Dist tumbled away to the side; slammed into by a blue bolt.
¡°Enough!¡± I turned from him to see Miraj holding a DH-17 pistol, smoke rising from the barrel as she aimed it at the downed Zygerrian. It took a split-second for me to realize that the bolt wasn¡¯t lethal as she continued, ¡°Dist Traldal, you are banished from my presence and these royal grounds!¡± Dist hissed on the ground, which made Miraj narrow her eyes. ¡°Leave now before you embarrass your house further and force me to speak with my father about their position of power!¡±
After a few moments to regain his senses after the stun blast, Dist blinked in shock at her threat and slowly moved, showing impressive resilience to a stun bolt. I didn¡¯t understand much about the power dynamics of the Zygerrian people, but if things were even semi-close to what I know of feudal-styled societies, kings and queens often removed power from lower families over trivial issues. Dist¡¯s attack on me was far from that, and it seemed the young princess knew this, and that the threat of his family losing influence and power would be enough for Dist to withdraw.
Dist snorted in anger, and spat blood at my feet even as his eyes narrowed as he glared at me. For a second, I wondered if he wouldn¡¯t take the warning, but he did. Without any look at the armed princess, he turned and stalked from the room, his good hand cradling his damaged arm. A small group of Zygerrians rushed to help him, including one female. She reached out to him, but he snarled and slapped her hand away hard enough that she stumbled. Instead of following Dist out, the female snarled at Dist¡¯s retreating form and then turned. As she marched back to the other Zygerrians, fire in her eyes, I turned to Miraj and smiled.
¡°My thanks, princess,¡± I began as I walked toward her even as she holstered the small pistol. Now that I knew it was there, I could see how she¡¯d hidden it, and why she¡¯d need a holdout blaster. ¡°Sadly, it appears Dist has yet to learn to control his more... aggressive nature.¡±
Miraj smiled as her eyes found mine and I sensed a spike in her desire and arousal. ¡°No, it is I who should apologise. You and Master Ti are guests on our world. Dist Traldal has always been¡ overly sure of himself. Safe in the knowledge that his father¡¯s influence allows him much leeway. He often duels what he considers easy opponents or rivals, and goes further than needed to prove his superiority.¡± She stepped closer, a hand coming to rest on my forearm. ¡°Today, he learnt that he isn¡¯t the duelist he believes he is.¡± Her eyes drifted down, though thankfully to my beskad and not my groin. ¡°Still, I had hoped to see you use your blade today, or even your lightsaber.¡±
I smiled as my eyes darted to Master Ti moving slowly toward us. ¡°A Jedi only draws their lightsaber in combat if left with no other choice, princess. As for my beskad, Dist was never a threat, not until it appeared he might lose control and give in to his baser instincts.¡± Miraj almost purred as I said that, and even without the Force, her desire was easy to see. ¡°Even then, doing so would only have served to prove how unworthy he was, and possibly embarrass him to a point he might never learn from today.¡± Behind Miraj, I saw Master Ti give me a slight nod of possible approval. ¡°However, if Master Ti permits, we could spar with our lightsabers as it has been some time since we¡¯d trained. I should warn you, princess, that the spar would be as one-sided as the duel you just witnessed; with me taking the role of Dist.¡±
¡°Padawan Shan is widely recognized as one of the Order''s most exceptional young duellists, yet he is correct in stating that he has not yet attained the level of skill required to challenge a Jedi Master.¡± A smile danced on Master Ti¡¯s lips as she spoke, and I knew that while offering me a compliment, she was also driving home just how far I still had to go. Which was fucking annoying as my skill with the first six forms were at least in the high Professional range, yet I felt as if I was still missing something. It was almost as if the Interface was somehow limiting what I could do with a Lightsaber and the Force, but that just had to be a trick of my mind. ¡°Still, he has defeated several Jedi Knights in spars; something few Padawans are ever able to claim at such a young age.¡±
¡°Master Ti is kind with her words, but I¡¯m still far from challenging her or Master Dooku.¡± that drew a tinkling laugh from Master Ti. ¡°I hope with time and experience I might one day be able to do so. However, I fear it might take decades to achieve that.¡±
¡°It is good to have goals, Padawan, and I am glad you understand what it will take to achieve that goal. To think otherwise¡ can lead to embarrassment, as we have just witnessed.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°I hope that before the negotiations are concluded I might observe a spar between Jedi,¡± Miraj said slowly, her hand still resting on my arm, a slight edge to her tone that likely came from being ignored for a few moments. ¡°However, for now, I wish to return to my lesson.¡±
¡°As you wish, Princess,¡± Master Ti replied with a bow before turning to me. ¡°Once the lesson is concluded, please return to your chambers, and contact me. We must review today¡¯s negotiations and determine which areas to discuss tomorrow.¡± I nodded in agreement, glad to finally see the talks not only resume but get somewhere.
It¡¯d been a week since we¡¯d resumed the talks, and with me now armed with ideas of what each party wanted, it hadn¡¯t taken long to work out a basic schedule. Each day brought progress, though some of it was minimal. Still, armed with an understanding of what each delegation wanted from the talks at a minimum, and what they hoped for, I had the wiggle room I needed to lay out the general areas of the massive contract the Zygerrians were offering and know roughly how each delegation would regard those areas.
Things were still slow going, but so long as there were no major setbacks, I felt we could be concluded in around a month. Though I was now in the odd place of wanting to keep the pace slow. I¡¯d started making what felt like genuine progress with Miraj ¨C something shown by Dist risking a duel with me ¨C and if the talks progressed too rapidly, then I might struggle to leave enough of a lasting impression on her to have anything more than an outside chance of success at her linked quest.
That said, I wasn¡¯t going to purposely sabotage the talks simply for a possible future benefit. No, given the choice, I¡¯d choose to leave this system as soon as I could. Time was slowly turning against me as the starting gun towards the Naboo conflict was, at best, not much more than a year away and I needed time to prepare for that.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Arrgh!¡± I growled in frustration as the doors to my assigned quarters slid shut behind me. Stomping toward the small sofa, I threw my robes on a nearby chair as I sank into a comfortable seat.
Since resuming the talks, everything had been going decently. Yes, there had been some days where barely any progress had been made due to vibrant discussions over the finer details of a certain section of the contract. For example, yesterday had revolved around the distribution of processed food from a colony about two lightyears from Zygerria, centring on where the food should be sent, which companies and sub-companies should be used, and the exact nature of the division of control. It was a minor thing, but with the size of the contract, even something like that could take hours, or in yesterday¡¯s case, a day, to sort out.
However, today was the first time that negotiations had ground to a halt. Vundu Plast had wanted to reopen the discussion on control of the local manufacturing of cargo vessels for several mining operations in remote systems. This had been sorted weeks ago, with Adascorp and Mandalmotors agreeing on a joint venture, yet Plast wanted to renegotiate to gain SoroSuub full control of the venture. That made no sense since there¡¯d been no hint at the time it had come up, nor when I¡¯d spoken to her privately about SoroSuub¡¯s requirements for a shared contract. And then, when the other companies rejected reopening the matter, Plast hadn¡¯t let the matter go, threatening to reopen every part of the contract already agreed upon. The impasse had dragged on all day, until, in the late afternoon, with hours of time still available in the day but no progress on anything being made, Master Ti had suggested we retire for the day and return tomorrow with cooler heads.
I really hoped whatever bugs had crawled up the Sullustan¡¯s arses left as if this continued tomorrow, I knew my temper would begin to fray. Hell, if it kept up for more than a few days, I¡¯d consider suggesting to King Medes that he remove them entirely from the talks. Yes, that would force some elements to be reopened, but gaining consensus from four groups was easier than doing so from five.
¡°Ah!¡± I slapped the sofa¡¯s arm, hearing it creak at how hard I¡¯d smacked it. ¡°Why do they have to be so kriffing stupid?!¡± I raged to the empty room. It wouldn¡¯t offer a response, but there was something therapeutic in yelling out my frustrations over these talks. It wasn¡¯t the Jedi way of handling things, but it worked for me.
After some time, with my rage slowly calming, I sat up and poured myself a glass of mando papuur''gal Dred Yomaget had gifted me with a case of and I¡¯d found myself enjoying a glass each night to take the edge off. Now, I¡¯d have preferred some Net¡¯ra Gal, but Master Ti had been adamant that I didn¡¯t need hard liquor in my quarters. Until today, I¡¯d been fine with that, but right now I could do with a few stiff shots of something stronger than wine.
I tilted the glass back and grunted as I realised I¡¯d downed the whole thing in one go. I leaned forward to refill the glass, only to stop. Getting drunk was tempting, but even though I could easily clear the hangover and other effects of the alcohol, I was sure Master Ti would sense if I became inebriated and I¡¯d rather not have a talk tomorrow about being mindful of excess. Not to mention, however unlikely it was, there was a chance that getting drunk would somehow make Dark Side Masking slip. It was in the high Master range, meaning it seemed to be enough to fool even Master Fay, but no power was foolproof.
Thus, with a growl of frustration, I placed the glass back on the table and then stood. I began pacing the room, trying to drive the anger over SoroSuub¡¯s odd behaviour from me. My eyes lingered on a jug of water, and I considered spending some time working on Inanimate Conversion, like I¡¯d done on some other evenings, but decided against it. Given the mood I was in, it probably wasn¡¯t wise to consider changing water into anything else, as the urge to create a poison that worked on Sullustans held some appeal.
Instead, after lifting various objects in the room closer to the walls with the Force, I moved into the cleared space and began moving meditation. Alchaka wasn¡¯t yet Maxed out, and I had no need to refresh my FP, but I¡¯d long since started doing this as a way to unwind and centre myself.
My body moved around slowly, taking its time to draw out the moves and velocities of the half-dozen styles of fighting I knew. My eyes closed and I tempered my breathing, getting into a calm, steady rhythm. Like always, the air around me felt as if it was reacting to my movements, and I soon felt something which I believed to be the Force begin to not only sense my movements but mimic them.
Time slipped away as I let my mind clear, gliding around the room with the Force as my only companion. I felt the eddies of the Force shift around me as I moved, brushing against my skin and providing a calming, relaxing presence for my turbulent mind. Letting m¡.
¡°¡we¡¯re not afraid to die for a worthy cause.¡±
I stumbled forward, the voice floating to me through the Force disturbing my thoughts and forcing me out of Alchaka. I blinked, remembering where I was, and whose voice that was. ¡°What?¡± I muttered as I realised that I¡¯d somehow heard Master Giiett through the Force. His words sounded fatal, and I felt a hand clench around my lungs, which only increased when a small red blinking dot appeared in the corner of my vision. With a sinking feeling in my stomach, I opened the notice and groaned.
Quest Failed!
Changing Fate (Giiett)
Result:
-800XP
Loss of an ally on the High Council.
...
¡°Fuck.¡± The word slipped easily from my mouth as I stepped back and slumped onto the sofa and stared up at the ceiling. Giiett was dead, but I didn¡¯t know how or why. This might¡¯ve been the canon event that had killed him, or something else brought on because of my existence. Either way, he was gone and I¡¯d failed the quest linked to him. As bad as it sounded, this helped highlight the flaw I¡¯d made early on at the Temple of accepting every quest offered by the Interface. Still, that was secondary beyond learning how and why Giiett was dead.
I stood and strode for the door, pulling my robes to me with the Force. They slipped over my shoulders as I stepped into the corridor and my arms were inside them as I reached Master Ti¡¯s door. I pressed the buzzer, and a second later the door slid open.
¡°Pada¡¡±
¡°Something is wrong, Master,¡± I said, cutting her off. She frowned and stepped back, allowing me access to her quarters. ¡°I was meditating, using Alchaka to clear my frustrations from today¡¯s talks,¡± I began as I walked into her small sitting area which was a mirror of mine, even down to most of the furniture being close to the walls. ¡°I was forced out of it when I heard a voice in the Force, one I kno¡¡± My words trailed off as I turned to face her and saw she wasn¡¯t wearing her robes. Or much of anything for that matter. All that she had on were undergarments that were akin to skin-tight workout clothes that did nothing to hide the shape of what lay underneath. Putting that from my mind I continued. "I heard Master Giiett''s voice. . . " I said trailing off as I felt my throat clench slightly.
The slight frown she had deepened. ¡°Might I ask what you heard him say?¡±
¡°We-" I paused slightly, clearing my throat" We¡¯re not afraid to die for a worthy cause,¡± I repeated slowly. ¡°I, I think he might be dead, Master.¡±
She shook her head and stepped closer. ¡°I find it highly unlikely both that a member of the High Council is dead, and that you sensed it and I did not.¡± She slipped past me and as I turned, my eyes drifted lower, taking in the way the shorts she wore hugged her arse. ¡°Still, I will contact the Temple to confirm if anything is amiss. First, however, perhaps you might explain why you believe you sensed the death of a Jedi Master when I have not?¡±
¡°I¡¡± I licked my lips and raised my eyes to her face as she turned and settled into her sofa. I took a moment to consider how I wanted to explain this to her. I knew Giiett was dead, but I had no way beyond the Interface to confirm that. Getting my thoughts in order I sat, though not on the sofa next to her but on a seat nearby. While I knew nothing would happen, being close to her in her current state of undress was a situation I¡¯d like to avoid.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched, trying to not fidget in agitation as Vundu Plast added her seal to the five copies of the contract. Hara Adasca, Ce Serd, and Dred Yomaget had already added theirs, but until Plast and King Medes added their seals, I wasn¡¯t going to hope the negotiations were over. It¡¯d been a little over a month since the celebration for Miraj¡¯s ascension to heir to the throne, and the talks were finally, barring anything insane, done and dusted.
After Plast attached her company''s seal, she stood. I moved forward and collected the five copies of the contract, which rather amusingly were actual paper cover pages for the digital contracts and walked toward the royal table. Around me, various cameras flashed, and drones buzzed, recording this moment for news reports across the galaxy and records in the Senate archives.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± I said with a slight smile as I slid the documents in front of him. He smiled back as he picked up the royal seal and I moved to one side, granting him the spotlight. I watched, my relief at this mission almost being finished growing with each document he affirmed his seal upon. He paused at the final document and looked at the cameras, reporters, and various assembled dignitaries from across the sector and beyond. ¡°With this seal, Zygerria and her tributaries enter into a new era. One in which, with the help of the corporations gathered here today, and the work of the Jedi to my left, will lift our sector from a remote outpost of the Republic in the Outer Rim into a major centre for trade and commerce for centuries to come!¡±
As he affixed the seal to the final document, the gathered crowd, myself, Master Ti, and the delegations burst into applause. While ours were reserved, the crowd was much more enthusiastic about it. In the corner of my vision, a small blue dot appeared, signalling the quest linked to this mission was complete. The quest¡¯s name ¨C Knightly Diplomacy ¨C hinted at this having something to do with me becoming a Jedi Knight, but nothing in the description, objectives or requirements backed that up.
I had to close my eyes for a moment as the flashes from the various cameras and drones drowned the area in light. I strained to keep smiling as even with my eyes closed, I could see the flashes going off and as I slowly opened my eyes, I had to resist an urge to slap away two drones that had floated too close to me.
I turned away as the flashlights dulled and blinked, trying to clear my sight. A hand came to rest on my shoulder, and I turned back to see Medes standing close to me. ¡°I am wise enough to admit that when I was first informed you would be leading the negotiations I was¡ uncertain about it,¡± he began, a wide smile on his face exposing most of his sharp teeth. ¡°Yes, you carried yourself as a warrior should, and bare the scars of previous hunts, but I had little understanding of how you would perform at the negotiating table.¡±
I bit back a chuckle. ¡°I was even less sure of that than you, your majesty. However, the High Council and Master Ti had faith in me to complete the talks, and I was reluctant to let that faith be misplaced.¡±
Medes laughed, sounding like a relaxed lion and he patted my shoulder. ¡°Yes, it seems they saw something that neither of us did. At least not at first.¡± He turned slightly, removing his hand from my shoulder. ¡°A great warrior doesn¡¯t always make a good leader, which is why even great leaders surround themselves with advisors wiser than themselves.¡± He glanced past me, in the general direction of Master Ti. ¡°If I might be so bold, our sector has been without a Jedi since the reign of my father.¡± He looked at the gathered crowds for a second. ¡°We Zygerrians are a proud people, disliking outsiders interfering in our affairs and telling us how we should behave.¡± I slapped down an urge to comment about them used to be a slaving empire as he continued. ¡°However, after your help, I find myself open to the idea of the Jedi returning to the sector.¡±
I lowered my head. ¡°I¡¯m sure Master Ti and I could add some backing to such a request, your majesty.¡± Even as I replied, I suspected he had a certain Jedi in mind and while that would make convincing Miraj easier, it would leave me trapped at the very edge of the galaxy, unable to influence events as the drums of war began to sound across the Republic.
¡°Ha!¡± Medes took a half-step back and seemed to examine me. ¡°From what Master Ti has told me, only Jedi Knights and Masters are allowed to be assigned as sector guardians. I wonder how much longer I should wait before submitting my request?¡±
I smiled and bowed. ¡°You honour me, your majesty,¡± I said before rising, taking the time to fine-tune a reason to reject his offer. I couldn¡¯t turn him down flat as that would insult his race and position, and I didn¡¯t want to offend him as there was a chance that I might be able to use Miraj and her people in the years to come. ¡°However, I haven¡¯t given much thought as to what I might do whenever the Council deems me worthy of promotion. I suspect I will have several more years, at least, to consider that.¡±
Yes, Knightly Diplomacy by its name alone hinted I was close, and I had a quest to become a Jedi Knight before Padm¨¦ became queen, but if I pulled that off I¡¯d be an outlier. Most Jedi weren¡¯t knighted until their mid-twenties, though special cases did exist, something proven by Mace Windu being made a Master and given a seat on the Council at an age many were just becoming Knights.
¡°True. Still, I hope that when they see the wisdom in promoting you, you might consider returning to our sector. Even if you aren¡¯t assigned here, many in my court, and family, would be disappointed if you forgot about us.¡± He turned and made me do so as well until we saw Miraj talking with her mother, Master Ti, and Hara Adasca.
¡°For the most part, I have enjoyed my time on your world, your majesty. Far more than I initially expected I would,¡± I said slowly, watching Miraj try to keep her boredom with whatever Hara was discussing from her face. ¡°However, a Jedi goes where the Force and the High Council guides them.¡± As I continued, Miraj caught us watching, and a smile came to her face. Her mother and Master Ti turned to see why she was suddenly smiling, and upon seeing us, both women smiled as well. ¡°Still, whenever I am knighted, if the position is still unfilled, I will meditate on the matter and ask the Force for guidance.¡±
Medes chuckled deeply. ¡°That is all I can ask. I understand the¡ temptation of exploring the galaxy, of challenging yourself against worthy adversaries and proving yourself superior, or learning about how much you still have to learn.¡± I nodded and my mind drifted back a few weeks.
Back then, Miraj had finally convinced Master Ti to allow me and her to spar with our lightsabers. And when it was time for the demonstration, Miraj corralled not only the rest of her family but the delegations and other important figures into watching. As I¡¯d warned Miraj, Master Ti had won, though she had gone easier on me than in the Temple; almost as if she found it amusing to see Miraj¡¯s interest in me.
Afterwards, Medes had asked to spar with Master Ti herself. Again, Master Ti had won with ease, though Medes had done well enough to land a blow on the agile Togrutan Jedi. Rhork had also challenged Master Ti, but instead, she¡¯d suggested I spar with him and perhaps demonstrate some Mandalorian fighting styles.
Rhork was older and more experienced in the Mandalorian martial arts than either I or Bo were, and I refrained from using the force, thus it had been my loss. Thankfully, neither of us emerged with anything more than some mild injuries that healed in a few days ¨C bacta and the Force helped there ¨C and no delay to the negotiations was required.
¡°Your majesty,¡± Medes turned as his Prime Minister, Ardis Crelat, approached. Crelat leaned in and whispered something into Medes¡¯ ear.
¡°Yes, yes,¡± Medes said as Crelat pulled back before he turned to me. ¡°Forgive me, but my duties as head of state require my attention. I hope we might return to our conversation at the closing banquet?¡±
¡°Certainly, your majesty,¡± I replied with a bow. As the pair walked away, I turned, hoping to slip away and read the quest completion notice. However, just as I reached a spot where I could disappear for a few minutes, I sensed someone approaching.
I turned to see Ce Serd. ¡°Representative Serd.¡±
¡°Padawan Shan,¡± Serd looked around, ¡°my congratulations on bringing the talks to a successful conclusion. The contract, while not one I had hoped for, is one all parties can profit from, and provided we all are forthright in our dealings, improve cooperation between the IGBC and the other corporations. Even the Zygerrians gained more from the deal than they might otherwise have.¡±
¡°I did what I could, Representative,¡± I replied slowly, wondering why he was seeking me out. He appeared nervous, and I was concerned Damask had returned. ¡°And I¡¯m looking forward to returning to Coruscant and the Jedi Temple.¡±
¡°Yes, I too am looking forward to returning to my home.¡± Again Serd looked around, and an odd expression came over his face, one that had my hand drift toward my lightsaber. ¡°However, before the closing banquet, I have been asked to pass a small token of esteem and thanks from Magister Damask. Both for you successfully completing these talks and for your actions in saving him several years ago on Mandalore.¡±
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°While I¡¯m honoured the Magister is happy with the completion of the talks, and is grateful for what happened in Keldabe, as a Jedi, there is no need from him to provide a reward.¡± That and I was reluctant to take anything from Plagueis as, even if it was a seemingly innocent gift, it was a gift from a Sith Lord.
Serd smiled. ¡°The Magister predicted you might say that. He requested that I be clear in saying that this is more a thanks for your actions on Mandalore than these talks. To quote him, he wouldn¡¯t be alive today if not for your quick and decisive actions in Mandalmotors tower. Additionally, he was quite insistent that I was to deliver this token of his esteem to you regardless of the outcome of the talks.¡±
I sighed softly and nodded as I accepted the praise. There was little it seemed I could do that wouldn¡¯t have me accepting Plagueis¡¯ gift. Yet I had to wonder what his angle was. When he¡¯d arrived on Zygerria during the celebration of Miraj¡¯s birthday and ascension to the position of heir to the throne, I¡¯d expected he, like Dred Yomaget, would remain until the end of the negotiations. However, after speaking with me a half-dozen times during the celebrations, he left before the talks resumed.
Ever since his arrival, I¡¯d been on edge. Hell, even with him leaving I¡¯d stayed concerned. I knew he and Darth Sidious were monitoring me, but I hadn¡¯t expected Plagueis to do so publicly. From the light research I¡¯d done ¨C I¡¯d avoided delving too deep into the Hego Damask persona on the off chance it was monitored by the Sith ¨C I¡¯d discovered that until his appearance on Mandalore, Damask had become something of a recluse. Hell, even since then, there was no record of him moving in public. At least not until his arrival on Zygerria.
Even that would likely not become public knowledge as, apart from myself, Ce Serd, and King Medes, I was led to believe that no one knew he was on-planet. If people did, then there was a chance they¡¯d link me to Damask as I¡¯d been at both known locations where he¡¯d been in the last few years. That would generate confusion for sure as if I didn¡¯t know he was Darth Plagueis, I¡¯d be confused by the interest he was showing in me.
¡°What happened that day on Mandalore was beyond my control, though me being there was the will of the Force,¡± I replied, hoping he¡¯d pass on my words directly even as I once more cursed the insanity of me having to ¡®save¡¯ a Dark Lord of the Sith. Well, better to call him a Banite Sith as King Adas had been quite insistent that neither Plagueis nor Sidious were worthy of being called Sith Lords. The memory of his anger when I revealed how the Sith in this era were behaving brought a cold shiver, as it did every time I remembered it. ¡°Any thanks regarding my actions that day should be offered to it and not me.¡±
¡°Yes, quite,¡± Ce said, clearly uncertain of how to respond to my remark about the Force being responsible for Damask¡¯s survival. ¡°Still, the Magister was insistent that upon completion of the negotiations, I inform you of his token and arrange delivery of it to your vessel, which I have already done.¡± He paused and looked around before leaning closer. ¡°On that note, several members of the IGBC board are curious as to how your Sekotan vessel survived while every other known one, for lack of a better term, died.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t go into details regarding the matter, Representative,¡± I replied slowly. ¡°The matter is one your board should discuss with the Jedi High Council and Senate directly if you wish to know. While I am aware of the reasons for the death of most Sekotan ships, I¡¯m under instruction to not speak about it to non-Jedi.¡± That wasn¡¯t technically true, but I¡¯d rather not have the Sith looking into the bond I shared with my ship. They might well try and use that bond as a way to manipulate or control me, or even hurt Raven: which was something I¡¯d never allow. Plus, as an added bonus I could stick it to a bunch of insanely rich bankers by simply having something they couldn¡¯t. ¡°As for the token. Since the Magister has already arranged for its delivery to my vessel, it appears there is little I can do but accept it graciously. Please pass along my thanks for it and a reminder that as a Jedi I don¡¯t require gifts for doing what I do, to the Magister the next time you speak with him.¡±
Serd nodded. ¡°Certainly.¡± With that, he moved away and I watched him go, my thoughts on Damask. This gift had to be some sort of trap or ploy. Possibly it might even contain a tracker so he could monitor my movements. Yet, there was little I could do about it for now. The idea of accidentally spacing it did occur, but that might raise more suspicion than placing it in a sealed container in Raven¡¯s cargo hold. No, I knew I had to hold onto it until I next ran into him.
Though I did wonder if I would as, going by canon events, I felt he had to die before, or not long after, the invasion of Naboo and Palpatine¡¯s ascension to Chancellor. Yet something that kept me up at nights whenever I wondered about the steps the Sith would take after Naboo was the thought that because of my presence, Sidious might not be able to kill his master as he had in canon, which was frankly terrifying.
Dealing with Sidious alone in the war to come was concerning, but add in Plagueis and things felt exponentially worse. Two fully-trained and experienced Sith Lords to take on of comparable power was something I doubted the entire current High Council could handle even if they engaged them twelve to two. Yet somehow I might well have to do it alone, or at best, with Anakin by my side¡
I was pulled from that spiral of despair by someone grabbing my arm. I blinked and looked down to see Miraj was trying to pull me. ¡°Come on,¡± she said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°The banquet is about to begin.¡±
I allowed her to lead me this last time to the banquet hall, ignoring the amused look Master Ti sent me as I was led past her and Miraj¡¯s mother Radej, who wore a far more tender expression. As we moved, I saw several Zygerrian male nobles glare at me, but I ignored them. None had dared try anything since I¡¯d demolished Dist Traldal, and I only rubbed in their ineptitude by smiling at them as we moved past.
I took Miraj¡¯s hand into mine, making their glares intensify, and the princess gasped before smiling up at me affectionately. It might give her the wrong impression, but this would likely be the last time I saw her for years, so I felt showing a hint of extra closeness was a risk worth taking.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I eased back on the engines as Raven slowly lowered toward the landing pad in the Jedi Temple hanger I¡¯d been assigned. As I touched her down and powered down the core, I could feel Raven in the Force. She wanted to fly again, to dance among the stars, to prove she was built for it more than any other vessel.
¡°Soon,¡± I murmured as I ran my fingers over the console, drawing a colourful display from the organic sections as Raven responded to my touch and comment. ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll be here long, and even if we are, I¡¯ll find the time to let you fly.¡± A gentle, pleasant tingle echoed in the Force from all around me.
I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how comfortable I felt talking to the semi-sentient starship. If I¡¯d been told before the voyage to Zonama Sekot that a year later I¡¯d share a bond with such a vessel, I¡¯d have laughed in their face. Yet, much like with Fenrir, though the bond was massively different, it felt entirely natural to share a connection with Raven. As if she was, in a way, simply another part of me.
¡°Are you ready to depart, or should I leave you two alone?¡±
I looked over at Master Ti as she sat in the co-pilot¡¯s chair, a soft, friendly smile making clear she was simply teasing me. She might not share the same connection with Raven as I did, but she enjoyed being onboard the sentient starship. Master Ti had remarked that Raven reminded her of Felucia where she¡¯d spent considerable time. Though when she had mentioned that I sensed some faint wisps of regret from the Togrutan Jedi. I was curious, but unless she wanted to bring the subject up, I wasn¡¯t going to pry.
¡°I¡¯m glad to be back, Master. While the talks were interesting, they weren¡¯t something I¡¯d enjoy having to engage in regularly.¡±
That drew laughter from Master Ti as she stood. ¡°Yes, you certainly aren¡¯t built to be a Jedi Consular. Still, after some early stumbles, you handled your role excellently. The final agreement was one that everyone seemed, if not pleased with, then accepting of, and I dare say you left a lasting impression on Zygerria. Or at least their future monarch.¡± I cringed at further teasing about Miraj even as the doors to the cockpit opened as she approached them. Fenrir lifted his head from the corridor outside, and as I stood to follow Master Ti, he did as well. His tail wagged wildly, making clear he was looking forward to getting off of Raven.
¡°Yes, you can go and stretch your legs, but we¡¯re back in the Temple,¡± his ears drooped slightly and the tail slowed. ¡°So no biting anyone,¡± I added with mock seriousness. He whined at me before making a sound that was a cross between a scoff and a bark. He then turned and bound away, making for the central area and then likely the exit ramp.
Master Ti paused as Fenrir bounded away and waited for me to catch up to her. ¡°It still confuses me at times to see such a large, battle-bred beast act no different than a domesticated animal,¡± she began as she resumed walking. ¡°Especially one larger than a Kath hound.¡±
¡°While Fenrir is comfortable being on the Raven, he dislikes being cooped up,¡± I explained as we reached the central area. ¡°Still, I¡¯d give him a few hours, more if he can find a quiet spot in the Room of a Thousand Fountains or one of the gardens before he¡¯ll return to the Raven. Outside of those places, and being near a few other Jedi, he no longer finds the Temple as comfortable as he did before Zonama Sekot.¡±
¡°Sadly, that is understandable. Tuk¡¯ata are bred for battle, so after the trials you faced on Zonama Sekot, it is hardly a surprise the serenity of the Temple offers little respite to him. While he is certainly calmer than I¡¯d expect from a predator that has killed, much like you, he appears to be one that prefers to roam rather than place down roots.¡±
¡°That''s true. And I think he worries that Master Yoda might try to ride him,¡± I added, which made her laugh as we reached the door leading to the exit ramp. ¡°Or some brave Initiate trying to impress their friends.¡±
¡°The idea of Grandmaster Yoda riding Fenrir around the Temple, while highly amusing, is nothing more than a rumour that will never occur. Though I do believe Master Yoda has, perhaps, encouraged the idea to help others grow more trusting of Fenrir,¡± Master Ti explained as we reached the ramp and I saw Simvyl there. He gave us both a nod but made no move to follow us from Raven as we left. ¡°As for the Initiates, I don¡¯t believe their clan minders would permit them close enough to even consider it. To say nothing of Fenrir¡¯s reaction if any came too close.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied with a chuckle as we exited the starship and saw a small gathering waiting for us. Fenrir was there as well, leaning happily into Fay¡¯s arm as he stood beside her. The fact that Fay now had to bend her arm upward to scratch Fenrir under the chin was a clear indicator of his size increase in the nearly two months we¡¯d been gone. From the way Fenrir was leaning into her touch, and bushing his shoulder against hers, I don¡¯t think he minded the change in her arm position.
With Fay were Masters Windu, Piell, and Dooku, who we greeted by bowing. ¡°Masters,¡± Master Ti said to the High Council members. ¡°I am pleased to report the negotiations, while taking longer than expected due to several unforeseen events, were successful.¡±
¡°Yes, the Chancellor¡¯s office has already relayed a message from the Zygerrian Prime Minister. He expressed the gratitude of the government and royal family for your work in the negotiations,¡± Windu¡¯s gaze shifted to me as he replied. ¡°Indeed, they were most impressed with your performance, Padawan. Even hinting that they might be willing to allow a Jedi Watchman to return to the sector for the first time in nearly thirty years.¡±
¡°An unexpected reward, Master Windu,¡± I said, glad there was no mention of Miraj¡¯s affection toward me.
¡°The Council is also grateful for your work, and we will require a full report in a few hours. Until then, we and Master Ti shall leave you to catch up with your Masters.¡± I gave a nod of thanks, and then a smile to goodbye to Master Ti, which she returned before joining the two Council Members as they walked away, heading not for the exit but toward another ship at the far end of the hangar.
¡°I have reviewed the final settlement you achieved,¡± Dooku began, jumping straight to business without even a greeting. Though after years of training with him, I expected nothing less. ¡°It is an acceptable agreement that appears to have pleased all parties.¡±
¡°I suspect the lure of billions of credits had much to do with that, Master,¡± I countered with a smirk, ¡°but, thank you.¡± Dooku tilted his head a fraction before it turned to Fay. ¡°Master, I do hope spending a few months within the Temple wasn¡¯t too troublesome.¡±
Fay laughed softly, which was what I¡¯d hoped for. The sound was one I found myself missing whenever she wasn¡¯t around as it always calmed me. ¡°Thankfully it wasn¡¯t. While I would prefer to let the Force guide me as it needs, some time in the Temple has allowed me to reacquaint myself more with old friends, and perhaps, make several new ones.¡± Her smile grew. ¡°And for once, I didn¡¯t have to concern myself with worries about your safety.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t go looking for trouble, Master,¡± I mock-whined in reply, which made her smile grow, and drew a scoff of amusement from Dooku.
¡°No, but the Force does seem to guide you into situations that, shall we say, test you before you are perhaps ready. Far more so than it does with other Jedi.¡± I nodded at Dooku¡¯s reply.
¡°Speaking of which, if I might ask, how goes your special project? Has it reached the point where you are able to return to the Temple?¡±
My Masters shared a look, one that further grew Fay¡¯s smile and brought the faintest hints of one to Dooku¡¯s expression. ¡°The project continues, though I do feel progress is being made slightly quicker than I had anticipated. While Komari is far from ready to be brought to the Temple, or anywhere where temptations might exist, I feel comfortable leaving her alone for a short time. Still, once I have attended to some personal matters within the Temple and the Senate, I will be returning to help her progress continue.¡±
I felt myself frown. ¡°If I might ask, what business Master?¡± I could understand wanting to catch up with myself, Fay and others within the Temple, but I was concerned he would seek out Palpatine when he mentioned the Senate. Plus, I was slightly annoyed he was returning to deal with¡ her, instead of returning to further my training.
¡°As I said, they are personal matters. However, I am willing to discuss them after your debriefing with the Council.¡± The hint of a smile grew into a full one, which felt slightly unsettling to me. Dooku rarely smiled, and while this one reached his eyes, and there were faint hints of pride from him, there was something he was keeping from me which had me on edge.
¡°Until then,¡± Fay cut in, ¡°perhaps you might like to speak with your friends?¡± Her smile had also grown, and there were murmurs of joy and pride from her radiating within the Force. ¡°I believe that before I arrived here, I saw Padawans Keto, Bykys, and Wezz heading toward the Room of a Thousand Fountains.¡±
I forced down my confusion and worry at the odd behaviour of my masters. ¡°Okay,¡± I said slowly, figuring I might learn more from my friends than my masters, who had decided to be oddly secretive today. ¡°Fenrir,¡± I called as I took a step away from my Masters. He opened his eyes and whined at having to leave Fay¡¯s scratching, but after a second, did so and plodded over to me. ¡°What do you think? Should we head to the fountains and meet our friends? Or perhaps you¡¯d prefer a trip to Master Jocasta in the Archives?¡± While there were a few things I wanted to look up in preparation for Naboo, those could wait.
Mimicking what several masters did, Fenrir¡¯s head tilted to one side as he thought on the matter. He then barked once.
¡°Fountains it is,¡± I said with a chuckle and rubbed him on his neck. Fenrir started moving toward the hangar exit. I followed along after giving my masters a nod of goodbye. As I moved, I saw Simvyl had exited Raven and was speaking with several technicians employed by the Order to maintain the small fleet of vessels used by the Jedi.
I walked toward the door, hoping that my friends might know what my masters were hiding, though I did wonder how Serra would react when I told them about Miraj. Or how much Sia-Lan might tease her. Perhaps it might be enough to finally convince Serra to make a move. I knew she wanted to take the next step, as did I, but I was still doing as Bo suggested and letting Serra set the tone. Though there would come a point where I¡¯d stop doing so and take control.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°The Council has reviewed the report submitted by Master Ti, the one given to the Senate by the Zygerrian Prime Minister, and your oral report,¡± Windu said as I stood in the centre of the High Council Chambers. I¡¯d been here for about thirty minutes now relaying my account of events on Zygerria, though I made no mention of Hego Damask. ¡°On behalf of the Council and the Senate, I express our gratitude for how expertly you handled your first mission as a negotiator.¡±
I nodded in thanks for the compliment, even as I silently prayed to the Force they¡¯d never ask me to do it again, and hoped this meeting would end soon as I¡¯d promised Serra and Sia-Lan spars. Yet, as I looked around the chamber once again, I was once more drawn to the fact that all twelve members of the Council, including Eeth Koth who¡¯d replaced Master Giiett, were present. Oh, four of them were only here via holocall, but it was odd to see all the Council present for a debrief. Or at least it was for the few debriefs I¡¯d had with the Council so far.
¡°Question, I have.¡± I shifted my focus to Yoda. ¡°Related to the talks, it is not. Sense Master Giiett¡¯s passing you did, while others did not.¡± While there was no direct question, it was easy to spot it in his tone.
I took a second to compose myself. ¡°I was meditating to clear my thoughts after a rather stressful day, Master. The talks had been derailed by one of the delegations, and I was¡ annoyed. While meditating, I¡ I heard his voice. The words he used; sounded final. Fatalistic. With that, and a faint sense of something changing in the Force, I went to Master Ti. I admit barging into her room was perhaps unwise as I should¡¯ve taken the time to compose myself and thought more about what I¡¯d felt. However, I was sure what I¡¯d heard and felt was true.¡±
¡°Sadly, it was,¡± Windu began as the room suddenly felt less relaxing. ¡°During your time away, there was an incident involving a species called the Yinchorri. During this incident, which involved a small force of Yinchorri breaching the Temple¡¯s defences, several Jedi both here and near their homeworld were lost. Master Giiett gave his life in the Yinchorri system so that others might live.¡±
I was shocked to hear the Temple had been breached and could almost see Dooku¡¯s frown upon learning that. When I¡¯d spoken with my friends, they¡¯d mentioned an incident in the Temple, but no more than that so hearing what had happened was shocking as, from the lessons I¡¯d received, the Temple hadn¡¯t been invaded in millennia.
¡°To hear a connection to Master Giiett you had, surprising it is. That while on Zygerria you felt his passing, more so. Speak later on this, I wish.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ever since the night I went to Master Ti, I¡¯d been preparing for this conversation with the Council. I had reasons for why I¡¯d been able to sense Giiett¡¯s death lined up, all I could hope was that Yoda would believe them.
¡°Returning to your mission,¡± Windu said, drawing my attention back to him. The hint of a smile on his face was oddly disconcerting, as was the rising sense of amusement I sensed in the room, and it had me on edge. Now, I doubted anything bad was about to happen, but seeing Windu seemingly pleased with my actions was an odd turn of events. ¡°With it completed, and the Zygerrians, the Senate and the other involved parties satisfied with the outcome, the Council is happy to consider the mission a success.¡± He leaned forward, the smile now coming freely to his face. ¡°Which allows us to move onto other business.¡±
He took a moment, looking around the chamber. ¡°When you first arrived at the Temple, we had reservations about admitting you into the Order. With the records on the ship you arrived in as proof, we accepted the authenticity of your claim to be from a time nearly four thousand years in the past. However, your name carries weight in the history of the Order.¡± He paused for a moment as I swore I felt the Force shifting around us. ¡°Your great-grandparents are names that even now, thousands of years later, are known, both inside and outside of our Order. Your niece, several times removed, would serve as Grandmaster of the Order during one of our darkest times.¡± Windu leaned back in his chair. ¡°Many, including myself, feared your age and close connection to Revan made you a risk to the Order, as he was before he was redeemed. However, with each passing year, while you have shown a tendency to approach problems in unusual ways for a Jedi, you have held to the core of what it means to be a Jedi. Therefore, it is the decision of this Council, that you be raised to the rank of Knight.¡±
I felt my mouth slip open as I heard his words. I¡¯d wondered about when I¡¯d be knighted, and the quest name for the Zygerrian mission had certainly hinted I was close, but I hadn¡¯t expected that to happen now. ¡°But¡ the Trials?¡± I stammered out, wondering why the Council hadn¡¯t made me sit one or more of the five trials they usually gave to prospective Knights.
¡°Due to your experiences over the last several years, from the beginning of the latest Mandalorian Civil War, through your trials at the hands of the Bando Gora, the war on Zonama Sekot where you fought to defend innocent settlers from a terrible, invading force, you have time and again displayed the ideals that our Order holds dear.¡± That came from Oppo Rancisis. ¡°You have protected innocents, and faced down dangers that would break others when placed in impossible situations. And through it all, you¡¯ve upheld the tenets of the Jedi Code.¡±
¡°While normally we would request a Padawan to complete several, if not all, of the trials under our supervision, these moments you¡¯ve faced have challenged you in ways the Trials could not,¡± Plo Koon added. ¡°They have pushed you further, harder, and faster than many could survive, and you have proven your abilities are beyond doubt, worthy of promotion.¡± He paused and looked down. ¡°My only regret is that Master Giiett isn¡¯t here with us physically to witness this moment. He was your most vocal supporter from before you even became a Padawan.¡±
I lowered my head, sharing in the grief of Giiett not being here. I knew he and Plo Koon had been friends, and it seemed Koon missed Giiett greatly.
¡°Your ceremony of knighthood will take place tomorrow,¡± I turned back to Windu as he spoke again. ¡°However, you should be aware that all prospective knights are required to spend a day in solitude in the Halls of Knighthood. There, you shall meditate on the Force, and if you are fortunate it may grant you glimpses of possible paths you might walk. You may head there when you are ready, and once your time of meditation is finished, you will be escorted to us. Until then, we leave you in the care of your Masters.¡±
¡°I¡ Thank you, Masters.¡± I bowed deeply, trying to rein in my excitement at being knighted. Windu offered me a genuine smile and nodded before I turned to face my masters and Master Ti.
¡°While I have only spent a short time with you, may I be the first to congratulate you,¡± Master Ti said slowly, her smile matching Fay¡¯s. Dooku was smiling as well, though it was more reserved, as I¡¯d expect of him even in a moment like this.
¡°Thank you, Master Ti. I¡ I hope we might work together on a mission again at some point, though preferably not negotiations as complex as the Zygerria talks.¡±
Master Ti chuckled. ¡°I look forward to that time.¡± Fay reached forward, placing a hand on my shoulder and as a group, we moved toward the chamber exit.
¡°Master Ti, please remain. There are some matters, wholly unrelated to the Zygerrian negotiations, that we wish to discuss.¡± Master Ti stopped, and after giving me a final smile and nod, turned back to face the Council.
We exited the chamber in silence, the Council waiting until we had departed to speak with Master Ti. As we entered the antechamber, I saw Fenrir bounding around. It seemed my joy at being knighted had been sensed by the tuk¡¯ata and he¡¯d been excitedly waiting for our exit.
I braced myself as he bounced up to me, petting him happily as Fay started speaking. ¡°From the first day we met, it has been clear to me, to us, that the Force has a path laid out for you. While your ascension to knighthood means our time together will be diminished, we have little doubt our paths are forever intertwined.¡±
¡°I¡ thank you,¡± I managed to get out as I blinked to keep back tears of joy and dealt with a very excited tuk¡¯ata. ¡°To both of you. I couldn¡¯t have¡ have done all this without you.¡±
Dooku came closer, for once unconcerned with the behaviour of Fenrir, and placed a hand on my shoulder. A smile that looked entirely out of place but at the same time made perfect sense, brightened up a face that often seemed dour. ¡°It is we who should be thanking you. Before your arrival, I was disillusioned with the Order while Master Fay was content to keep her distance from the Order and Temple; secure in the belief the Force would guide her as needed. Through you, we have both found a path forward, even as the darkness grows denser around us with each passing day.¡±
¡°Together, and with others helping us, we will do what we can to guide the Order and Republic through the dark times ahead,¡± Fay added in. I kept my mouth shut, not wanting to voice insincere opinions regarding the Jedi and the Republic, nor hint that the two, as they currently were, might be beyond saving. I wasn¡¯t going to mar this moment, and the celebration of my knighthood, with such a discussion.
¡°Come,¡± Dooku said, his hand helping to push me toward the elevator.
I walked toward the elevator, Fenrir bounding around me with my masters at my sides. Fay laughed as Fenrir leapt over a seat, his excitement at my joy clear to see.
Now, there were still a few steps to go in the process to be knighted. As Master Windu had stated, I needed to spend a day in silent, private meditation, and I wondered what, if anything, the Force might show me by way of visions.
However that, and the ceremony that came after was all that needed to be done. And by the end of tomorrow, I would be the newest Knight of the Jedi Order. And with that, I would have the freedom I needed to start preparing for what was to come without worrying that Fay or Dooku might be looking over my shoulder.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I knelt and looked around the Hall of Knighthood near the top of the central - and tallest - spire of the Jedi Temple. There was only one point in the spire, and indeed all of the Temple, higher and that was the Pinnacle Room. From what I knew, the room held some of the oldest and most sacred texts in the Order. Supposedly, some even dated back to the Order¡¯s founding on Tython.
Currently, the hall was empty save for me, meaning the next twenty-four hours were going to be quiet. Which was helpful as during this time, I was meant to meditate on my time in the Order so far, and what the future might hold. According to the Jedi Path, text which I¡¯d read cover to cover when first given a copy but had barely opened since as I remembered it perfectly, there was a chance the Force might offer glimpses of possible future paths. However, given I rarely received visions ¨C the last being the one I shared with Anakin that I was still trying to fully decipher ¨C I doubted I¡¯d be granted such glimpses. While the Force had worked me into its plans for balance, I felt there was still a disconnect between me and it.
Still, a day alone would allow me a lot of time to simply think about my plans. Not just for Naboo, but for the years after, as while I knew the fight with Maul was going to be hard, I believed I¡¯d win. Otherwise, what was the point of even trying?
¡
Shadows swirled around, blanking out all the senses. Yet, as time passed, the shadows seemed to shift, to pull back. Faint, distant sounds started to echo around, though it was hard to be sure what they referred to.
The shadows continued to pull back until a figure came into view. While they had hair pulled back in a simple band that went down just beyond their neck, the way the figure moved made it clear they were male. Something that was confirmed as the image shifted, granting sight of his face.
A scar ran over one eye, though it hadn¡¯t cost him his vision and pale green orbs stared back from within the shadows. Around him, shapes moved, and sounds echoed.
The man strode forward, a stylized helmet in his hands. While his eyes were pale, an unquenched fire burned within them. As he stopped at the edge of a platform, more figures could be seen.
The assembled horde stretched as far as the shadows allowed, lined up row upon row, all armoured as the man. The man closed his eyes, taking in the sense of anticipation. He could feel their desire, their lust for the battle that was about to come. A lust he shared.
His lips moved, an indecipherable murmur escaping them, yet to the assembled masses, those words demanded complete attention. Emotions in the crowd waxed and waned as the man spoke, his words manipulating their feelings like a conductor leading an orchestra.
Rage, lust, desire, finality. All these and more sensations rise from the crowd as the man continued to speak. The man ended his speech, fury swirling around his final words. A hand rose, and a distant sound came from a single point in the crowd. Within seconds, the crowd is chanting the same sound, clenched fists raised high. The sound the horde chanted is the same one the man used to finish his speech.
The man looked out over the chanting crowd, taking in all he saw. As the chanting continues, shapes move behind the man. A dozen figures emerge from the shadows, like the man and the crowd, armoured from neck to toe. Some wore their helmets, and others, like the man, carry them under an arm. Some carry weapons in their hands, a few seem to be different species from the man. Yet all stand behind him, ready to follow his commands. To die if he so deems.
The man raised an open hand, and the crowd, as if gripped by magic, falls silent. Yet the fury, the lust for combat burns within them like the fires of a million, million stars. The flames of rage dance with the man¡¯s words, granting rhythm to the beating of their hearts; the pulsing of their blood.
All know this sound in their soul. It was the drums of war, calling them to battle once more.
The man¡¯s face twisted, disgust rippling over it. The crowd feeds on this, on his demand to end whatever it is that disgusts him. He pulled something from his belt, and a shaft of light, radiant with a superluminal light, the core dark enough to swallow the light of a star rose into the sky. Behind him, the figures raised their weapons. Some shine with light like the man¡¯s. Others glint as light catches the rippled metal of their making.
The crowd joined in, weapons of every kind and shape rising, thrusting upwards in time with the man¡¯s words. A tidal wave of fury, of terror, of power not seen in centuries, grows. The man stopped; silence fell over the gathering.
The man lifted his helmet, sliding it over his head. Behind him, those carrying their helmets mirror the action. With the blade of white and black still held aloft, a single word emerged from the now helmeted leader.
¡°Oya!¡±
As the crowd chanted the word, the shadows closed in, devouring the scene until nothing remained.
¡
The shadows swirl, pulling back once again. A figure can be seen pacing. On his back, a cloak swished about with each step, each turn the figure made. The shadows pull back further, and new figures can be seen. Their faces not quite coming into view as they wait nearby. Some are sitting, others stand, and all wait and watch the man as he paced.
The man¡¯s form is tense, and tight. As if the slightest touch would cause him to explode. His hands are clutched behind his back so tightly they appear almost ghostly white.
Concern, confusion, fear. All these sensations and more radiate from him as he paced. The figures nearby share these feelings, though it¡¯s diluted, their focus on the man, and not whatever has the man on edge.
Mid-stride, the man stopped. His body snapped around as a new figure stepped from the shadows. Their face is hidden, but they are covered in bright white light, as if they were an angel sent to speak with the man this day. Murmurs come from the new figure, and the man¡¯s emotions shift as if a switch was thrown.
The fear, confusion, and concern are gone, replaced now by delight that could bring life to a barren moon. With joy that would bring warmth even in the depths of deep space.
The man lifted the new figure, catching them off-guard, and twirled them around, showering the angel-like being in his joy. A second later, the man lowered the figure to the ground even as the others in the background stood. Their joy mingled with those of the man¡¯s.
The man took off at pace, carried by the desire to find the source of his delight. Around him, figures and objects fly past; not staying out of the shadows long enough for it to be clear who or what they are. He extended a hand, and the shadows in his way parted, bending to his will.
A new figure came into view. They were resting on something. A bed. Their face was hidden even as the vibrant green orbs of the man locked on them. Around the new figure, their hair, dark like chocolate, rested. Like a tree about to flower with life. The man reached forward, a hand coming to rest on the figure¡¯s cheek, which they leaned into.
The new figure shifted. They raised their arms, holding something small, precious within. The man reached out slowly, the bundle, along with the figure, the source of the man¡¯s joy. As he took control of the bundle, a faint, distant whimper echoed from it. The man¡¯s joy took flight, blinding all nearby and forcing them to share in his disbelieving delight.
As he held the bundle to his chest, one hand moving near it, the figure, in a feminine voice, uttered a single word.
¡°Ressa.¡±
As the word was spoken, the shadows closed in, consuming the scene.
¡
The shadows swirled once again. Crackles could be heard as they started to shift, and slowly two beams of sunfire came into sight.
The beams, one black, one red, crashed into each other, sparks flew everywhere, before they pulled back. The black beam moved; the red shifted as an odd hiss could be heard. As the beams clashed again, and the figures wielding them became clearer, the hissing continued; providing a steady, terrifying beat to the movement of the beams and figures wielding them.
The black blade was being wielded by a figure in armour, a cloak billowing behind him. He leapt back as the red blade thrust forward. Between the blade and the man, the shadows swirled, rushing toward the red blade. The figure holding it, taller than the man, swiped an arm and the shadows settled. This new figure was draped in a cloak that covered their entire frame, though it was now clear the odd, rhythmic hissing came from this figure¡¯s head. Or from a strange glinting strip that seemed to cover the lower part of the figure¡¯s face.
As the man landed, the figure thrust forward a hand. Long, skeletal fingers pointed at the man. Ripples of corrupted power raced from the fingers and the man blocked them against his blade. Letting the darkness within it suck the power inward.
The man copied the figure¡¯s gesture, and crackles of red built up around his hand before racing, darting like bolts sent by a god, toward the figure. The cloaked figure leapt and spun, and the red bolts slammed into the shadows; making them erupt like a volcano.
The figure rushed at the man, the man at the figure. Their blades blurred as they moved. Sparks flew as they crashed and collided into each other. The dark figure pulled back and spun.
As they spun, they shrunk, the hissing slowly fading away. As the spin ended, the figure was now smaller, barely a third of the man¡¯s height. Their blade had shrunk with them, turning a comforting green as well.
The man hadn¡¯t changed, the stance and midnight blade ready for the new challenge. As he stepped forward, the now much smaller figure leapt. They went higher than the previous figure had, sailing far over the man¡¯s head.
The smaller figure bounced around, seemingly using the very shadows to redirect their motion. The man slashed at the air as the figure flew by, sometimes to defend the short green blade as it swirled around the figure, other times trying to swipe the figure from the air.
Red rage surged from the man¡¯s hand, slamming into the green blade. The small figure slid back, but they held their ground; their blade countering the rage cascading against it. As the rage died, the figure rushed forward.
The man backpedalled, their black blade swirling around to create a shield of darkness against the piercing storm of green. The man pivoted, an arm extended and the shadows behind him raced forward, forcing the small figure to retreat, to dance between the onrushing shades.
Behind the fight, sparks of colour shot past. Red, green, and yellow spears flew in all directions as shifting shadows moved around. Sometimes a spear struck a shadow, and new cascading colours rippled out from the strike. Yet even as the strikes came faster, as the ripples grew stronger, the combatants only had eyes for each other.
As their blades met once more, a brilliant bright ball of blue erupted, revealing the man¡¯s now darkened red eyes and the craggily green skin of the figure. As the blue light faded, the pair disengaged and moved back.
The small figure leapt into the shadows, and once more their form shifted.
They grew taller, dark robes covering them, and their blade once more turned red as it extended. The newly altered figure cackled with almost unhinged delight as the man rushed at them. Two pools of twisted, deranged yellow glared at the man¡¯s once more green orbs.
The red blade moved, flicking, slashing, prodding with dizzying speed. The man darted, shifted, blocked, and deflected as the air between them turned black with highlights of sickly red that never slowed, advancing with all the inevitability of time.
Two pairs of hands extended; blue twisted spears slammed into enraged black bolts. As they collided, a sick, warped laugh echoed around them even as the shadows closed in, engulfing the image.
¡
The shadows pulled back as a man fell to his knees. An object fell from his hand, bouncing off the ground.
Over him, a spear of purple stood ready. Behind it, around its wielder and the man, blasts of colour, spears of energy, green, red, yellow and blue erupted like fissures of a volcano. As if the world around them was dying in a pyrotechnic display of unrivalled magnitude.
The figure with the purple blade stepped back, leaving the man. He stayed there, kneeling as the colours illuminated the unmoving figure. Shapes shifted in the shadows, brightened at random moments by streaks of colour that raced to and fro. Around the larger shifted shadows, smaller ones buzzed, like mayflies dancing before a light.
The purple blade vanished, the figure wielding it stepping back into the shadows. The man sighed, remorse and regret overriding the pain he felt. Around him, explosions erupted, some of the flames catching his cloak, setting it alight.
A klaxon sounded as a disembodied voice echoed out. ¡°Abandon ship!¡±
¡
Once more, the shadows shifted, and two figures came into sight. Though this time they weren¡¯t facing off, but instead walking hand in hand. Male and female, both in armour, walked forward. Around them, other figures could be seen, providing a guard as they walked, though details of the new figures stayed hidden in the shifting shade.
The pair reached a set of steps, and walked up together, their movements in perfect rhythm.
As they reached the top of the stairs, the man stopped, and guided the female to another figure, another man. The first man stepped to one side, his joy and delight having grown at handing the woman, his blood, off to another.
The female and the new man turned to each other, interlocking their fingers as cloth coloured black and bearing a blurred symbol, was placed over their hands.
In one voice, they spoke. ¡°Mhi solus tome, mhi solus dar''tome, mhi me''dinui an, mhi ba''juri verde.¡±
¡
I slumped forward, blinking as the Force released me from my trance. My hands reached the ground, stopping me from headbutting the floor. ¡°Whoa,¡± I muttered as I looked down at the tiles, my eyes shifting to my vambraces. I blinked in shock as I realised that I¡¯d been in meditation for nearly sixteen hours.
The Force¡ it had given me visions, though not in the same way as I¡¯d experienced before. No, these were more like snippets. Of possible futures? I shook my head to get my thoughts straight.
They had to be possible futures as they couldn¡¯t all be the same future. Yes, I¡¯d been in every vision, the green eyes and black lightsaber seemed to confirm that, but there¡¯d been enough variance that the odds of even most of them coming true in the same timestream was¡ unlikely.
While it was possible I would fight Plagueis, Yoda, and Sidious in that order, or that I might well end up fighting all of them in another order, the idea that I¡¯d have to wasn¡¯t comforting. I still felt I was a long way from being able to hold my own against someone on Master Ti¡¯s level, never mind a Dark Lord or Jedi High Council member. It had felt for over a year now that there was some sort of block on my abilities, at least when it came to using a lightsaber. While I had a few ideas as to why this was, I hadn¡¯t yet managed to push beyond it.
Another thing that stood out in the duels was that, while I¡¯d used lightning against all three, and had clearly been wearing beskar armour in all of the instances, my eyes had been resoundingly red when fighting Yoda. Meaning I¡¯d been drawing liberally on the Dark Side, at least in that moment, if not as a matter of course. I didn¡¯t deny I would probably have to do that against any of them, but I wondered what could possibly make me so willingly call the Dark Side forth to take on the ancient Jedi Master.
The defeat against Windu was one I didn¡¯t understand. Not because I didn¡¯t feel Windu could beat me, but for how much it reminded me of Darth Revan¡¯s fall against Bastila. Was the Force warning me that I risked heading down the same path he had, that I¡¯d attempt to save the Republic by conquering it?
The clearest vision, which might well mean it was the most likely to occur ¨C though that might just be me misconstruing things ¨C was that of me leading an army. One comprised heavily of Mandalorians and a few other Force users. When added to the vision with Windu, it further suggested my path could potentially be similar to Revan¡¯s.
I shook my head, pushing thoughts of what my future alone might be and turned them to those that showed my glimpses of what I might have. Of seeing my wife, or lover, give birth to a child. To my daughter. That brought a smile to my face. I hadn¡¯t given any true thought to having children, though if I survived the wars to come, it was likely I¡¯d have some. But feelings, experiencing the moment my daughter was born, and then giving her away in marriage. I¡¯d be holding onto those visions for some time to come. Though any being who showed interest in my future daughter, whenever i might have a child, well, they¡¯d better be ready to prove themselves a million times over before I let them marry her.
I shook my head, clearing my thoughts. The Force was granting me possible indications of what the future might hold. I hadn¡¯t expected that to be the case yesterday, but since I still had around eight hours to go, I wanted to see what else, if anything, the Force might offer up.
Now, I wouldn¡¯t place faith in them coming true, but having hints of what might be would, I felt, be useful. I may see something, like the birth of my daughter, that I would be willing to work for. Or in the case of the vision involving Windu and me dying aboard a ship as a battle raged around us, to avoid.
However, the one thing I wouldn¡¯t do was expect any of them to come true without me doing anything. As Master Yoda often said: Always in motion, the future is.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I walked into the hall, a single shaft of light illuminating the centre and the tiled symbol of the Jedi Order. Once I reached the light, I knelt and then the lights extinguished. I placed my blade in front of me, resting at the point where the wings bent inward toward the stretched northern tip of the star I was kneeling on, yet I knew I wasn¡¯t alone. I could sense movement around me through the Force, and a moment later, a circle of lightsabers ignited with me at the centre.
The blades elevated until they illuminated the faces of those surrounding me. Directly in front, I saw Master Windu, his dark skin bathed in the purple of his blade. To his left, were the diminutive forms of Master Yoda and Yaddle. To his right were Dooku and Fay with Fay¡¯s face lit by the green light of a lightsaber, one I suspected was borrowed.
¡°Cameron Shan,¡± Windu¡¯s voice echoed around the chamber stopping me from seeing the other Council members that encircled me. ¡°We are all Jedi. Through us, the Force speaks. Through our actions, the Force proclaims itself and what is real.¡± As he spoke, Dooku walked slowly, solemnly toward me. ¡°Today, by the right of the High Council, by the will of the Force, I dub thee, Knight of the Republic.¡±
As Windu finished, Dooku¡¯s blade flicked out. I felt the heat from it as it raced by my ear. Yet, what touched my shoulder wasn¡¯t the burning pain of the energy weapon, but something else. The object slid down my chest and into my hands, letting me see it was my Padawan braid.
Windu lifted one hand from his lightsaber, extending it solemnly toward me, as my lightsaber floated up, lifted by the Force. ¡°Take up your lightsaber, Cameron Shan, Jedi Knight. And may the Force be with you.¡±
Barely able to keep a smile from my face, I reached out with my free hand and gripped the hilt. Dooku stepped back and I ignited my lightsaber, letting the familiar, faint roar of the krayt dragon pearl echo around the silent chamber. The dark core of the blade drew in the faint light in the room even as my face was bathed in the cool, white light of the edge. I stood and lifted my lightsaber to the same position that the others held theirs, Dooku having stepped back to reform the circle of Masters around me.
I could feel the faint sense of pride and joy coming from my Masters, though there was no hint of that upon Dooku¡¯s face as it was as stoic as ever. Fay wore a gentle smile, one mirrored by Yaddle and Yoda while Windu¡¯s expression was closer to Dooku¡¯s. A second later, the circle of lightsabers around me was extinguished, with my blade quickly also depowered. Before the darkness could linger, we were covered in strong, white light.
I looked around and saw the other Masters in the circle all seemed happy about my knighting. Even detractors such as Saesse Tiin and Even Piell seemed pleased about my new rank. Yet for the faint sensations of relief and acceptance I felt from the Council, my focus, my senses, were on my Masters as they stepped toward me.
¡°Masters,¡± I said solemnly, lowering my head to Fay and Dooku.
Fay¡¯s smile grew and Dooku scoffed gently. ¡°We are no longer your Masters, Cameron. There is little need for such deference,¡± Fay commented as she extended her hand.
¡°So long as I draw breath, you shall remain my Masters, Master,¡± I countered. Fay¡¯s smile grew wider upon hearing that even as Dooku stepped forward and rested his hand on my shoulder.
¡°Cameron, while this is a joyful day for you, it is also one for us. Before your arrival in the Temple, I had considered myself finished with teaching Padawans after what happened with Komari Vosa. Master Fay has gone longer than I¡¯ve been alive without training Padawans.¡± Fay nodded at that, not remotely bothered by any comment on her age. ¡°Yet, in spite of our beliefs that our time teaching had ended, the Force had other plans. Just as you were drawn to the Temple by eddies of the Force working across time and space, so too were we drawn back here, sensing a shift within the Force that called out to us. While you have many years left before whatever path the Force has laid out for you is completed, it has been my pleasure to serve as your Master on this journey.¡±
¡°I hope this isn¡¯t where our paths fully diverge, Masters. While I¡¯m overjoyed to be knighted, I know that for all I¡¯ve learnt, far more remains to be discovered.¡±
That made Dooku smile and earned a nod from Fay. ¡°Yes, the trials of a Jedi, of any with a strong connection to the Force, never truly end. Even decades later, I see now the Force still has a role for me to serve. As it has for Master Fay. Even after learning more about the Force and the galaxy than either of us may ever know, there is still much she has yet to learn. All Jedi experience new moments that reveal the wonders of the Force even after decades or centuries of life.¡±
¡°All that has changed is that now, the Council sees what we¡¯ve known for several years. That you are ready to learn without supervision,¡± Fay added as her hand came forward and touched my chest. ¡°While we will forever remain with you, the path you must now walk is one laid out for you. It will continue to intersect with our paths, of that I have little doubt, but the path is yours alone to walk.¡± Behind her, I saw that the Council members, and others including Master Ti and Astaal Vilbum, Caretaker of the Council of First Knowledge, who were standing in for the missing High Council members, had started to move away. ¡°Today is the moment your journey as a Jedi, as a servant of the Force, truly begins.¡±
I smiled widely and nodded at her words. While I had reservations about the Jedi Order and the direction I knew it was heading, for today, I wanted to simply enjoy the moment of proving that I could become a Jedi Knight.
As I turned and started walking quietly with Fay and Dooku toward the exit from the hall, I saw a blinking blue notice. That, I knew, was for the quest Knight before Queen, as I¡¯d beaten Padm¨¦ to the relevant ranks. Padm¨¦ was still serving as the elected Princess of Theed, though I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long until she was made Queen.
She¡¯d turned thirteen not long after I¡¯d turned sixteen, which was why I¡¯d sent her the lightfoil before heading to Zygerria. While Ars Veruna was still king of Naboo, and the next expected election wasn¡¯t for another three years, Padm¨¦ would be queen by this time next year. I didn¡¯t know how or why Veruna would step down, or call an early election, but I knew he would lose. I hadn¡¯t done anything, at least as far as I knew, to alter Padm¨¦¡¯s career arc and from what I¡¯d heard on the Holonet, she was leading protests against Veruna and the Trade Federation.
Doing some quick mental maths, I would now be at about 10,000XP, far short of the 36,000XP needed to reach level 30 and the next update to the Interface. Level 30 was going to be important. Not just because I¡¯d get a new Player Power Point, but because it would bring into effect the last update to the Interface. Or it would so long as I hadn¡¯t been lied to back when the Interface had last updated.
A gentle hand on my back from Fay as we reached the door drew me from my thoughts about the near future. As we exited the Hall of Knighthood, I smiled, planning to, for today at least, live in the moment and enjoy the fact I was a Jedi Knight at sixteen!
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Stop that!¡± I snapped out with a sigh as Sia-Lan bowed after I¡¯d finished speaking. This was the umpteenth time that she¡¯d done that today, the day after my knighting, as I¡¯d spent time with her and our friends. As normal, we were sparring, but because I was a Knight, we could use a private sparring room, allowing us some privacy from the other members of the Order.
Of course, ever since my knighting, Sia-Lan, Darihd, and others had enjoyed teasing me by bowing after each pointer or piece of advice I offered. At first, it¡¯d been amusing, but now, a day later, it was rapidly going from tiresome to downright irritating. Which was probably why Sia-Lan was one of the few still doing it.
Of course, my admonishing Sia-Lan was exactly what she wanted. ¡°Yes, Master. Sorry, Master,¡± She replied, punctuating each use of the word ¡®Master¡¯ with another bow. Though even without the extra bows, her tone made it clear she was far from sorry.
Her behaviour drew laughter from those in the room with us which only grew louder as I sighed loudly and ran a hand down my face. As my fingers lowered enough to see her again, she smirked and turned to walk away. My eyes drifted low, and an idea came to me.
My other hand twisted and my lightsaber flicked out. As it contacted her, she jumped, spun, and grabbed her arse. ¡°H-hey!¡± She whined out, her eyes wide.
¡°What? You were misbehaving, and as your current Master,¡± I emphasised the word as I twirled around my lightsaber ¨C glad I¡¯d not turned it off after our latest sparring match and that it was at a lower-power setting for training. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to discipline you whenever I feel it¡¯s warranted,¡± I smirked as I flicked the blade toward her, making her scurry back to avoid it clipping her chest.
¡°B-But...¡± She stammered as I waggled my eyebrows. Her cheeks darkened as her eyes scanned the room, looking for help from our friends. Sadly for her, most were laughing at how I¡¯d turned the tables on her. ¡°I¡¡± Sia-Lan spun there, realising she¡¯d lost, which gave me another sight of her arse as she scampered away. While her chest was the more impressive view, I did enjoy watching her leave almost as much as I liked seeing her approach.
Before she¡¯d reached a bench with some other girls, or could give them a piece of her mind for their lack of support, I heard a lightsaber ignite. I turned and saw, as I¡¯d expected, Serra had stood and was moving toward the sparring circle.
¡°Eager to lose again?¡± I asked as I turned to face her, twirling my lightsaber as I moved. ¡°Or perhaps you enjoy looking up at me?¡± I added with a smirk. That made her cheeks redden and her eyes darted to Sia-Lan as our friend sat, twitches of jealousy easy to read on Serra¡¯s face.
¡°No,¡± she stated as her focus returned to me as her grip tightened on her lightsaber. ¡°This time I plan to win¡ Master.¡± I slid into an opening stance, trying to not let my thoughts linger on how when she¡¯d said Master, there¡¯d been a spike in her excitement and desire. While it was a small thing, it helped settle my resolve.
If she hadn¡¯t made it clear she wanted something from me within a week, I was going to force the issue. Yes, Bo had suggested letting Serra make the first move, but I frankly wondered if Serra ever would. Yes, I was a Knight now, but this had been lingering between us for far too long. It needed to be brought into the open and dealt with, one way or the other ¨C and I knew which way I wanted it to go ¨C so it didn¡¯t cause us issues going forward.
My biggest issue was finding a way to get her alone, and by that I meant away from the Temple, for long enough that things could be discussed. While Fay and Dooku had been generally fine with me leaving the Temple unaccompanied at times, or making it seem I was free to go where I wished, most Jedi weren¡¯t so trusting of their Padawans. No, calling it trust was wrong. They were concerned that a Padawan who¡¯d grown up in the Temple their entire life wouldn¡¯t know how to handle Coruscant. After seeing how fucked things were below the shiny surface ¨C and even on the surface ¨C I could understand the reluctance of other Jedi. Still, that posed a problem as it was difficult to do anything in the Temple.
Now, to be fair, the Jedi were, if not relaxed, then generally understanding of Jedi having short, physical relationships; which is how they regarded what I had with Bo. They weren¡¯t exactly wrong about that, even if there¡¯d been moments where I¡¯d considered leaving the Order to keep what I had with Bo going. Still, when something happened between me and Serra, it would be clear to all that it was more than just a physical relationship. And that was where the Order would have a problem.
Thus, I needed a way to get her out of the Temple without us getting into trouble. I had a few ideas on that, but as Serra stepped closer, and ignited her second blade, I pushed them aside. While I knew I¡¯d win the spar, Serra would push herself to the limit to score any points she could.
Hoping to put her off slightly, I let my eyes wander over her frame, which was no longer half-hidden by her robes. While I sensed hints of delight and desire from her, there was no outward reaction to my gaze. Well, unless you considered the azure blade thrusting toward me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°I admit that, when you mentioned seeing the Holocron Vault, I had momentarily forgotten about this particular holocron,¡± Dooku commented as I set a familiar Force storage device down on the table in front of us. ¡°That said, I can understand why this one would be the first you wished to view.¡±
I looked at Dooku and smirked. ¡°Yeah, I have unfinished business with this one,¡± I commented which drew a smile from Fay. The pair stood just behind me in the private room just off the Holocron Vault where Knights and Masters could view a holocron. The room allowed a Jedi to view almost any holocron ¨C there was a restricted wing that only High Council members or certain other Masters could enter ¨C in privacy. Well, from all but the High Archivist or members of the High Council.
Still, this was as secure a place as there was to view a holocron. The only downside was that I couldn¡¯t use it to acquire certain holocrons by placing them into my Inventory. I¡¯d been recorded removing this holocron, so until I found a way to hack the security system, any idea of borrowing a few was off the table. Plus, I doubted Dooku, who I felt would support such a plan if I reasoned it logically, would need time to examine my plan and spot the flaws in it.
I raised my hand over the holocron, closed my eyes and reached out with the Force. The holocron shone brightly within the Force and carried a semi-familiar presence within. I pushed forward gently, using the Force to activate the device, and then, when I felt it react to my touch, I pulled back my hand and opened my eyes.
The holocron glowed as it drew on the Force to power itself and I watched as the gatekeeper of this particular holocron, Satele Shan, appeared.
¡°Greetings, fellow Jedi. May I ask your name?¡± the gatekeeper asked.
¡°Cameron Shan.¡±
As when I¡¯d last spoken with this gatekeeper, she frowned. ¡°And who was your mother?¡±
¡°Jedi Knight Ressa Shan.¡±
Satele¡¯s head tilted to the left. ¡°And what is your rank?¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but grin as I replied. ¡°Jedi Knight.¡± Up until now, everything she¡¯d said was the same as the first time I¡¯d been brought before this holocron. Back then, she¡¯d said that me being a Padawan was insufficient for whatever was held on the holocron that no one seemed to know about.
The image flickered and I felt the Force subtly shift within the holocron. ¡°Rank sufficient. Access granted to level one secured files.¡± I felt my Masters take a step forward, as curious as I was about what the holocron was about to reveal. Though I did wonder how many ranks of secured files the device held.
For about half a second the holocron went still as the gatekeeper image vanished. When it returned, the image of Satele appeared older, and less rigid. ¡°Greetings Knight Shan. I am Satele Shan. Once upon a time I was Grandmaster of the Jedi Order. I am also, from what glimpses the Force has granted me of your path, someone born long after you, yet from a time long before you currently inhabit.¡± Satele shook her head and chuckled. ¡°Even now, having spent years considering what I¡¯ve seen, I struggle to fully understand what has happened. However, that is a good way to describe how the Force behaves.¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at that description as the Force truly was beyond understanding for if not all, then almost all beings in the galaxy.
¡°However, while the peculiarities of the visions granted to me continue to confound me even in my later years, what does not is that somehow, someway, the Sith survived until your time. I cannot say if the Sith you face now are descended from those I dealt with during my life, or if they are a new element that discovered older teachings and restored the Sith, nor can I offer any direct help. Anything I might leave for you in a specific location would struggle to survive the ravages of time. However, what I can provide is this.¡±
Satele¡¯s image vanished, replaced by a map of the galaxy. As I watched, the map rapidly zoomed in, pushing past various worlds, from Ossus, through Mandalore, Onderon, and even Coruscant until all that remained was the Deep Core. Several systems blinked, drawing attention to them, though the only one I recognized was the Empress Teta system, as that was where Serra¡¯s family came from.
¡°During my time, a world of great significance to the Jedi, one central to our very foundation, was rediscovered deep in the Deep Core.¡± At this, a point, as close to the actual core as one could get without likely being inside the radius of whatever existed there, started blinking. ¡°While this map, and the detailed hyperspace routes, are no doubt invalid due to both stellar drift, and the shifting gravitational eddies of the Deep Core, this was the location of Tython as last plotted before I placed this holocron in the Temple Vault.¡±
Even as she finished speaking, I spun to look slack-jawed at my Masters. ¡°How?¡±
Tython was the homeworld of the Jedi, and their precursor, the Je¡¯daii dating back to before the founding of the Republic. Back when the Rakatan Empire was the dominant galactic power. From what I¡¯d read about the planet, it had been lost several times over the last twenty thousand years due to the shifting gravitational forces in the Deep Core, with the last known visit there during the New Sith Wars, over a thousand years ago.
¡°I¡¡± Fay paused, her shock at what Satele had just revealed apparent on her face. ¡°Satele Shan was one of several to rediscover Tython over the millennia. It was even said that, after she stepped down as Grandmaster, she retired and died of old age upon the planet¡¯s surface.¡±
¡°Records from before the New Sith Wars are incomplete,¡± Dooku said, taking over from Fay and doing a much better job of masking his shock, though I could still see the small signs that he was caught flat-footed by Satele¡¯s revelation. ¡°This map, while as she says, is inaccurate now, is far more complete than any remaining ones in the Temple. Or at least any that I have discovered.¡± He stepped forward, gently scratching his chin. ¡°These stars,¡± he pointed at some of the blinking points around Tython, ¡°if we plotted their current positions, and thus determined interstellar drift, we would have a rough map for reaching Tython.¡±
¡°Yes, it would be possible,¡± Fay added, a fire coming to her eyes. ¡°By using short hyperspace jumps in a suitable starship, and letting the Force guide you, I believe we could rediscover the planet.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t that take forever?¡±
Fay chuckled. ¡°Perhaps not that long, but several years I suspect. Even with the Force to guide someone, hyperspace in the Deep Core is incredibly unstable. Often, routes from one star to another require replotting on a monthly, if not weekly, basis.¡± Fay held out her hand, and I felt the Force react before the holocron turned off. ¡°This knowledge¡ I suggest we limit it to ourselves and only discuss it in the most secure of locations, such as the Raven. With the rising threat of the Sith, a threat few dare acknowledge is possible, nevermind believe is close, if we could rediscover Tython¡ We may have a refuge for the Order if the darkness grows too strong.¡±
I looked at the holocron, finding it hard to argue with Fay¡¯s words. Tython was, bar having to rediscover it, an almost perfect refuge from the plans of Sidious. While I had faith I could stop him, and prevent the rise of the Empire, having a backup plan; one that would protect the history of the Jedi ¨C though without their narrow-minded dogma if possible ¨C would be invaluable.
While I doubted that I¡¯d have the time to do this, from the look on Fay¡¯s face, I suspected she felt drawn to the mission. I wouldn¡¯t stop her from trying, though a part of me was worried that if she did this, then I might never see her again. The idea of losing her, of never seeing her again and not knowing what her fate was¡
I shook my head once, clearing that worry.
It wasn¡¯t set that she¡¯d attempted this, not now at least. If she did, then I planned to spend time with her before she did, so that if the worst should happen, I¡¯d have more memories to hold onto.
After all, I''m still alive, but you are dead. I remember you, so you are eternal.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
A Deceived Accomplice
¡°This ship is amazing!¡±
Serra''s exultant cry reverberated through the cockpit as Raven, our ship, manoeuvred deftly between two colossal cargo haulers amidst the celestial tapestry of Coruscant''s upper atmosphere. The ethereal grace with which we glided through that narrow aperture would have put the most accomplished dancer to shame, and the sight of it caused my smile to blossom.
With a surge of power, we broke free from the planet''s gravitational embrace, our engines ablaze with fervour as I urged Raven to test her limits, unencumbered by the restraints that often tethered her. Ahead, a convoy of hulking bulk freighters loomed large, forming a procession that descended toward the distant planet''s surface.
It was difficult to ascertain who derived greater pleasure from this exhilarating flight, for both Serra and Raven seemed to emanate a palpable aura of elation and delight, their spirits mingling like celestial bodies in perfect alignment. The zenith of their jubilation arrived when Raven soared through the tempestuous wake of one freighter, nimbly avoiding the fiery plumes of fuel expelled by its multitude of engines. Then we audaciously skimmed the very hull of the succeeding vessel, drawing close enough that I couldn''t help but chuckle at the profound astonishment etched upon the visage of the Rodian pilot we left in our wake.
"Woo-hoo!"
Serra''s scream shattered the tranquil aura of a Jedi, ripping through the fabric of restraint as we emerged from the shielded line of gargantuan bulk freighters. Before us loomed a formidable Golan defence platform, a sentinel encircling and safeguarding the very heart of the Republic. A lone light on my console flickered insistently, a signal from Coruscanti Orbital Control attempting to make contact. Undoubtedly, they sought to admonish me for my reckless piloting. Though Raven was registered as a Jedi starship, I was flying with reckless abandon, entrusting my vessel and the Force to guide my hand. The temptation to yield to the intoxicating rush was fierce, rendering it arduous to relinquish control. The sheer ecstasy derived from this reckless endeavour coursed through my veins, the synesthetic fusion of Raven''s sensory input traversing her hull, merging with the cognitive faculties housed within her computerised cerebral cortex, and ultimately providing me with ephemeral glimpses of her perceptual landscape.
As we sailed past the nearest Golan platform, traversing the ethereal emptiness of space enveloping Coruscant, I relinquished a modicum of pressure on the throttles. Raven, though loudly voicing her objection, reluctantly obeyed, conforming to my will. Gradually, I steered our trajectory away from the well-trodden flight paths typically traversed by those embarking upon the capital world. The unyielding light on my console persisted, incessantly demanding my attention, until at last I terminated the transmission. A hint of potential reprimand awaited me within the confines of the Jedi Temple, a prospect that failed to faze me. Raven yearned to soar unhindered, to relinquish the constraints imposed by conventional wisdom, and in the presence of Serra, I nurtured the flickering hope that she, too, might succumb to the allure of unbound passion.
I turned to Serra, letting Raven fly herself, and couldn¡¯t help but drink in how she looked. Her face was flushed, having sensed Raven¡¯s enjoyment and mixed it with her own as we flew upward. I could almost hear her heart beating rapidly in her chest, and her visage, illuminated by an incandescent smile, outshone even the radiant glory of Coruscant Prime, that celestial jewel, presiding over the expansive system.
Serra had been in the Raven before, taking several flights in and out of Coruscant¡¯s atmosphere with our friends. However, this was the first time she¡¯d come alone with me ¨C if you ignored Fenrir who was lazing away in a small cargo room that I¡¯d converted into his den and HK who was currently powered down in my quarters ¨C and when she¡¯d learnt that I¡¯d felt her shock, hope, and desire spike. Now, those feelings were slowly coming back as her excitement about our rush into orbit calmed.
"Findin'' some enjoyment, are ya?" I drawled, my grin stretching wide as I took in the sight of her, captivated and brimming with awe, fresh off our harrowing flight.
Her face was flushed with excitement as she turned to face me, no doubt enjoying how happy Raven was to be racing through space. ¡°Yes!¡± She blinked, her blush intensified, and she glanced away for a moment. ¡°I¡ I mean yes. Thanks for letting me experience this.¡±
¡°Good to hear.¡± I laughed at her reaction even as I leaned toward her, though not close enough that I¡¯d be entering her personal space. ¡°So, now that we¡¯re in space, far from the Temple and anyone else, what do you want to do?¡±
Her eyes widened as she realised where we were, and she looked out the viewport, taking in the sight of the constant flow of traffic to and from the capital of the Republic. ¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know.¡± She gently bit her bottom lip as she looked back at me. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
I smirked, letting my eyes wander downward for a moment. ¡°I figured we could¡ talk,¡± the smirk turned into a smile at her reaction. I suspected she thought I was going to say something else, and while that idea held appeal, I felt we needed to clear the air a little first. ¡°Unless there¡¯s something else you would rather do?¡±
I knew I shouldn¡¯t be teasing her like this, but she looked downright edible when she was flustered. ¡°Well, um¡¡± She looked away, unwilling to meet my gaze. ¡°What about Bo?¡±
¡°Oh?¡± I leaned back, wanting to see where she went with this, though Bo was one of the things I knew would be brought up while we were up here. At least she was facing it before we did anything else.
¡°I mean,¡± she bit her lip again, unintentionally playing into the air of innocence she was giving off. ¡°I know you and Bo¡¡±
"Karked?" I posited, memories of the countless encounters with Bo flooding my thoughts. Though the yearning for the fiery-haired warrior tugged at my senses, I firmly cast it aside. This day, my fervour and longing were solely directed toward the raven-maned beauty before me.
Serra''s nod came slowly, her eyes widened to an extent that likened her to a startled deer ensnared within the predatory gaze of a kath hound, bewildered and unsure of its next move. "Y-yes. That. How... how much?¡ what did you do?¡±
I leaned back fully into my chair and chuckled. Once more images of Bo, and the various stages of undress and positions I¡¯d had her in, rushed through my mind. Tapping my chin, I looked upward. ¡°A lot.¡± While I could¡¯ve gone into detail, I felt that might embarrass or scare Serra too much, or perhaps make her feel what she was competing with was too much and snuff out the flames in her before I¡¯d had the chance to unleash them. ¡°Though I can think of a few things we¡¯d have liked your help for.¡± Serra¡¯s face turned redder than a Sith lightsaber at my implication, which only made my smile grow further.
I knew I was pushing her limits, but thanks to the Force and Observe, I knew she wasn¡¯t upset that I¡¯d fucked Bo, just that she¡¯d not been first. And that Serra wondered what Bo was like out of her armour. That little insight had fuelled several enjoyable dreams since I¡¯d learnt it, and if I could wrangle it, I¡¯d make sure those dreams one day became reality. ¡°Any reason you¡¯re asking about this now?¡± I didn¡¯t need the Force or Observe to know the answer, as it¡¯d been my idea for us to come up here, but I was curious how bold she¡¯d be in her answer.
¡°I¡¡± She looked out the viewport once again, and if not for the fact the fear I sensed from her was being drowned out by lust and confusion, I¡¯d have worried I¡¯d pushed too far. ¡°Why her?¡± She asked after turning back to face me.
¡°We travelled together for years. Fought side by side against pirates, slavers, and planetary invaders. Haran, she was the one who helped me cope with Master Fay¡¯s near-death and pushed to rescue me from the Bando Gora.¡± Serra opened her mouth, but I cut off as I continued. ¡°Yes, I know that if you could¡¯ve, you would¡¯ve helped with that as well.¡± She nodded and smiled, pleased that I understood she¡¯d not forgotten about me during my ordeal. ¡°Still, Bo was the one with me in those¡ darker moments. Adding that to the fact she¡¯s an incredibly attractive woman, and it¡¯s not a surprise our bond grew so deep.¡±
I waited quietly, letting her take the time to process my response. The time stretched out and a shadow passed over us as a bulk freighter flew close enough to momentarily block out the light for the local star.
"Do you... not love her?" Her gaze locked with mine, radiating the same courage I had witnessed when she decided to train on Mandalore by my side. And when she embarked on a verd''goten, her determination shone through.
¡°I''m uncertain. Bo is like a ticking grenade, ready to explode. Don''t get me wrong, I genuinely like her, but when it comes to love... I''m not sure.¡± I shook my head as I finished. While there was the spark between us that could, with time, possibly develop into love, I knew enough to know that it wasn¡¯t there yet. Though even if it didn¡¯t develop, I doubted Bo would reject another chance to fuck like deranged rabbits.
¡°W-what about me?¡± Her voice was low, barely carrying over the faint sounds that echoed around the cockpit. Her gaze was low, finding and locking on a spot on the floor.
I leaned forward and then reached out for her. As my hand cupped her chin and lifted her head so I could look her in the eyes, I smiled warmly. ¡°Serra, you are my first, and best friend,¡± I said slowly, making sure she held my gaze as I spoke. ¡°I like you and that will never change.¡± She smiled at my words, and nibbled her lip once more, though there was less indecision in the action this time.
¡°D-do you love me?¡±
I let go of her chin and leaned back enough that I was no longer inside her personal space. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Her smile slipped slightly. ¡°I mean, I certainly like you, and definitely enjoy seeing the changes you¡¯ve gone through over the years.¡± My eyes wandered lower, taking in her form that even under Jedi robes was clear to see. "But love... Well, I believe love requires both time and dedication to truly develop."
¡°Ok.¡±
I waited for her to add something, and when she didn¡¯t speak up, I did. ¡°Does it bother you that I¡¯ve slept with Bo?¡± I already knew the answer, but I wanted to see how honest she would be about this.
¡°No¡ Yes¡ I don¡¯t know. I''m not sure," she replied with a heavy sigh and a shake of her head. "On one hand, I comprehend why you''re drawn to her. She possesses qualities of strength, fearlessness, and beauty that I lack, or I lacked.¡±
I let out a scoff, interrupting her self-pity. "Serra, although you''re not Bo, you possess equal measures of courage, strength, and beauty, albeit in your own unique manner." Her cheeks resumed their vibrant hue, reminding me of a raging inferno. "When I initially arrived at the Temple, feeling everyone''s apprehension and fear, you approached me and engaged in conversation."
¡°That was a dare though.¡±
¡°Aye, but you still did it,¡± I countered quickly. ¡°Bar whatever rumours were running around the Temple; you knew nothing about me. Yet, even only knowing that I might be related to Darth kriffing Revan,¡± that made her smile, ¡°you came and spoke with me. Haran, more than anyone else in the Order, you made, and make, me feel welcome and safe inside the Temple.¡± Once again, her cheeks darkened. "When I revealed my intention to journey to Mandalore for training, you not only chose to accompany me but also became the first Jedi in centuries to undertake a verd''goten." My gaze shifted to her feet. Though the boots no longer matched the ones Duke Adonai had bestowed upon her years ago, the armoured sections remained, carefully transferred to new boots as she grew. The distinct beskar markings were easily discernible to a trained eye. "And while the girl I once knew may not have been described as beautiful, the young woman standing before me now is quite excep--" My words were abruptly silenced as Serra closed the distance between us and tenderly pressed her lips against mine.
Startled by her reaction, my eyes blinked in surprise, but I quickly regained my composure. With a gentle grasp, my hands encircled her waist, drawing her closer to me until she settled on my lap. My hands then diverged; one tenderly reached for her hair while the other ventured lower. Pushing against my chest, her hands tugged at my robes, and as our tongues intertwined, a soft moan escaped her lips.
Although my desire urged me to continue, to explore the unknown path ahead, I needed certainty. Reluctantly, I pulled away, her lips reluctantly following, and her eyes fluttered open. Confusion clouded her gaze as she focused on me.
"I want to be certain," I spoke slowly, my hands still unmoving from their positions. "Is this truly what you desire?"
¡°Yes,¡± she replied breathlessly, her eyes jumping between my eyes and my lips. ¡°I want you. Force, I¡¯ve wanted you for years. I need what you had with Bo, and more.¡± She leaned forward, her lips desperate to find mine, but I stopped her by bringing the hand in her hair around and placing a finger on her lips.
¡°What about the Code?¡±
Truthfully, I didn¡¯t give two fucks about what it felt regarding relationships. Oh, I understood ¨C or felt I did ¨C why the Order was concerned about strong emotions like love and lust causing a Force user problems but denying them from ourselves cut us off from being truly alive. No, what I needed here and now was to hear Serra¡¯s opinion on us and the Code. She might not be as blind about the dogma of the Order as many, but she¡¯d been raised as a Jedi for as long as she could remember.
However, her giggling and laughing in my face wasn¡¯t the reaction I¡¯d expected. ¡°You?!¡± She asked once her laughter had died down slightly. ¡°You¡¯re asking me about the Code?!¡± She shook her head, unintentionally smacking me in the shoulder with her Padawan braid, and if I¡¯d not been holding her on my lap, I suspected she¡¯d have fallen over.
"Cam, I know you''re a Jedi, but let''s be honest, you''re not one to adhere strictly to the Code," she said, smirking as she placed a finger on my lips to silence any protests. "You taught me the older version of the code, the simpler and cleaner one that I still follow. It''s no surprise, considering your lineage as a Shan. And let''s not forget, your great-grandfather''s redemption from the Dark Side involved something the Order has frowned upon for ages!" She burst into laughter again, though thankfully it was shorter this time. I hoped it would divert her attention from the unintended reaction her touch on my leg was causing.
"You follow your own path, just like your family always has. And honestly, I admire that. I agree with it," she said, glancing out of the viewport, presumably referring to Coruscant. "The galaxy is in disarray, and it all started here. The Order... we can''t fix it, not within the confines of the Code or the oath we''ve taken to the Republic." Her finger jabbed my chest, emphasising her point. "But you, you''ll try to make things right. I can sense it in my heart and through the Force. And I..." She snorted, then composed herself. "I want to be by your side, walking that path. Even if it means leaving the Order, abandoning the only home I''ve ever known... I''ll do it. For you."
I blinked as I stared into her eyes. As the Force swirled around us, I saw no deception, only conviction. ¡°I don¡¯t want you, us, to leave the Order,¡± I replied slowly. Though I knew there was a good chance that would happen. To prepare for what was to come, I¡¯d likely have to do things the Order and the Republic would never accept. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to throw away everything you have here.¡±
She flicked me on my forehead. ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening?¡± Her hair flew around as she shook her head again. ¡°Let me make it clear. For you, I¡¯d leave. I-I¡¯d follow you to the darkest parts of the galaxy because I trust you. Because I know that my path is at your side. Unless you don¡¯t want me?¡± The certainty and conviction in her tone vanished with her question.
I leaned forward as the Force felt as if it was tightening around us, drawing us closer. ¡°I want you,¡± I answered in a voice barely above a whisper.
The Force reacted to my words, sparking in a way I¡¯d never felt before even as Serra¡¯s face was brightened by a smile that could light the darkest pits of Korriban. ¡°Good.¡± Her lips sought mine out and I eagerly accepted them. I closed my eyes, savouring the taste of her kiss even as her hands slid into my hair, tugging gently on my locks. I slid both my arms under hers, locking them around her back and holding her close: unwilling to let her go.
After what felt like seconds that stretched across time and space, she pulled back. Her face was red, her lips puffy and her eyes flickering as if her mind was struggling to work. ¡°Oh Force,¡± she mumbled as a million-credit smile erupted on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank her.¡±
I leaned forward as I chuckled and nibbled her ear. ¡°She taught me more than how to kiss,¡± I whispered, enjoying the way she shivered as my breath brushed her face. ¡°Want me to show you?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
No single word had ever reached me that carried as much desire and longing.
I stood slowly, letting her wrap her legs around my waist even as her lips nuzzled into my neck. Once standing I moved slowly, carrying her, as she seemed to shiver in anticipation, toward the door. While I¡¯m sure she wanted to take things further immediately, I wasn¡¯t going to make her first time take place in the cockpit of Raven.
That, if she was still able to walk after I¡¯d had my way with her, could come later.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I eased back on the power, watching as the stars returned to normal and Raven brought us back to real space. The sensation of transitioning to and from hyperspace as felt through my bond with Raven would never grow old. My mind couldn¡¯t understand most of what she felt, but what I could comprehend was incredible. I likened it to what water must feel like when it reaches the end of a rushing river and flows out into the sea.
¡°While I am grateful for the transport, there is no need for you to accompany me all the way to this system,¡± I smirked at Dooku¡¯s words even as I plotted the sub-light course for Mtael¡¯s Gift. No matter how much I hated the name, it had stuck and I¡¯d realised that not calling it that was a disservice to the Lokella. To them, the actions Dooku and I had taken those many years ago had changed the fates of thousands of beings, and naming the station after the title they¡¯d bestowed upon me was a mark of respect. Plus, the fact it was a former Pius Dea ship and was now used by a mainly non-Human group of freed slaves as a base to live and strike out against slavers always amused me.
¡°I¡¯m aware of that Master, but as much as I detest the names given to the station and system, this is one of the few places where I feel comfortable and able to truly relax.¡± I glanced over at him even as the sensors showed the approach of a massive ¨C at least for this system ¨C vessel. ¡°That said, I have no interest in interacting with Vosa. While I feel I could survive such a meeting without running her through, I¡¯d rather not risk it.¡±
Dooku¡¯s lips twitched, which was often as close as he came to a smile, yet before he could reply, the communication console beeped. I opened the channel and looked at the display showing the bridge of the approaching ship.
¡°Unknown vessel, this is the¡¡± The figure speaking stopped and leaned forward. He then inhaled sharply as a smile crept over his face. ¡°Mtael, we are honoured that you have returned.¡± Around the ship¡¯s commander members of the crew stole glances at the display; no doubt surprised and shocked to see me.
I returned the Togrutan commander¡¯s smile. ¡°Captain Ranze, it¡¯s been some time but I see you¡¯ve moved up in the world.¡± At one time Ranze Faar had been captain of the Freerunner until Baalta had taken command and made it the flagship of the Lokella¡¯s small fleet. The ship he was on now, according to Raven¡¯s sensors, was a Dreadnought-class heavy cruiser. Measuring over six-hundred metres long and armed with upwards of two dozen weapon emplacements, the ship was, in current military terms, a powerful warship. The only issue was the crew requirement, which from my research was highly variable. While I knew the Lokella were growing, I had to believe this ship was a newer variant as it was unlikely that they could afford to place the twelve thousand crew on board some of the earliest models of the ship required.
¡°Indeed, I have Mtael. The Liberator, while a recent addition to our forces, was generously given by an unexpected benefactor.¡± Ranze¡¯s amused and prideful tone had me suspecting the ship was a recent capture from one ¨C clearly unworthy ¨C slaver. While the dreadnought had several flaws, beginning with the crew requirements, it was one heavily armed vessel, putting everything else I knew the Lokella had ¨C at least from when I¡¯d last visited ¨C to shame. Any Hutt or slaver looking to strike back against the Lokella was going to need serious firepower to take out the Liberator; to say nothing of whatever other ships the Lokella had acquired over the last few years.
¡°I¡¯m glad to see the Lokella are growing stronger,¡± a beep from one set of sensors, along with hints of concern from Raven caught my attention. ¡°Though perhaps you might convince your interceptors to break before they get closer. I¡¯d hate to embarrass them when my new ship leaves them eating my exhaust.¡± While the four fighters inbound were fast, I knew Raven could outrace them and felt her wanting the chance to prove me right.
Ranze blinked. ¡°Ah, right.¡± He looked offscreen and nodded and a second later Raven tracked the four fighters banking away. ¡°We weren¡¯t told you¡¯d be returning, nor to expect you in an unknown vessel.¡±
¡°I only decided to come when I learnt Master Dooku wished to return. As for my ship¡ let¡¯s just say the last few years have been interesting.¡±
Ranze chuckled. ¡°I look forward to hearing about your adventures, however, that will have to wait until our patrol is over.¡± He glanced offscreen again. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the Council to notify them of your arrival, and I¡¯ll have your vessel¡¡±
¡°The Jade Raven,¡± I offered.
¡°¡ the Jade Raven added to our list of cleared visitors.¡± Ranze stood and moved closer to the screen. ¡°It is good to see you once again, Mtael, and I¡¯m sure many will share that sentiment. Liberator out.¡±
The channel cut as the fighters angled again, this time swooping around us. After confirming the flight path provided by the Liberator, I angled Raven toward the station. The fighters fell in alongside, providing us with an escort that I¡¯d rather have not gotten, but accepted the Lokella Council would insist I receive.
As we slid past the larger cruiser, I whistled as Raven¡¯s sensors fed me more information on the Liberator¡¯s armament. ¡°Seems the Lokella have been doing well for themselves,¡± I muttered as we passed by the large ship¡¯s engines and nearly three dozen other vessels came into view along with Mtael¡¯s Gift. Most of the ships appeared to be ones I already knew ¨C at least based on their models and configuration ¨C but a dozen freighters that were gathered near the station bore markings of various smaller trading companies and mining guilds. Two of those ships stood out as they dwarfed the others, reading as about three hundred metres each. Nearby several smaller ships floated and I wondered if they were escorts for the freighters and if so, what the Lokella were exporting or importing. I hoped they weren¡¯t selling too much of the phrik from the planet below, but if they were, then so be it. It was their choice after all.
¡°Indeed. I recognize the sigils on the largest freighters. Possibly they are the same vessels that came around before to purchase ore. With the discovery of other useful metals and ores in the asteroids in the system, the Lokella haven¡¯t had to rely on the sale of phrik and further donations from your funds, to secure their location.¡± I was glad to hear Dooku say that, as revealing too much phrik too quickly to the larger galaxy might draw the attention of certain organisations that I¡¯d prefer never learnt of the Lokella. The Trade Federation for example. ¡°The settlement on the planet below has also grown substantially over the last few years. The last time I spoke with their Council, I was informed it held somewhere north of twenty-five thousand freed slaves and those seeking a new life free of Hutt control.¡± My head snapped around at that. It was clear the Lokella had grown, but I hadn¡¯t realised they¡¯d grown large enough to have a planetary population equivalent to a small city. ¡°And unless something has happened in my time away, somewhere between a third and half their fleet isn¡¯t currently present. I would speculate they are engaged in another operation to free more slaves.¡±
¡°Damn,¡± I muttered as I returned my attention to the listing of the various ships Raven was detecting. I quickly noted that the Corellian Gunships weren¡¯t present, along with the Freerunner. That added proof to Dooku¡¯s words and made it clear there was much I had to catch up upon once we¡¯d docked and gotten through the greetings.
Honestly, I was impressed they¡¯d grown so rapidly, and seemingly avoided retaliatory strikes from beings like Decca the Hutt. That giant slug, along with his mother Gardulla and the other Hutts, knew about the Lokella but hadn¡¯t moved against them. Or at least not to a degree that it seemed to have weakened the Lokella. As I guided Raven toward a dock on the station ¨C one that hadn¡¯t been usable the last time I¡¯d been here ¨C I wondered how much longer that would remain the case.
If the Hutts wanted this station and colony gone, they had the resources to make it happen. It just had to be financially worth the effort. Which with the current defences, seemed to not be the case. I offered a silent prayer to the Force that remained the case for a long time to come.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I waited at the top of the ramp leading down from Raven, having sensed a group of several hundred were gathered in the bay, including one very excitable and in the future, powerful young boy. While I was looking forward to dealing with Anakin, the less I had to deal with the Lokella''s reverence toward me the better. I mean, I understood why it existed, but I wished they¡¯d not make each visit an event.
¡°They simply wish to show their gratitude for what you did in helping establish this colony,¡± Dooku offered from my side, clearly picking up on my slight apprehension. ¡°No matter how large the group grows, or how many years pass, to them, our actions in their initial liberation, and early financial support matter greatly to them.¡±
I sighed and shook my head. ¡°I know Master, I¡¯d simply prefer to avoid the pomp and circumstance that my arrival always seems to bring out.¡±
Dooku might not have smiled, but I could sense his amusement. ¡°Sadly, with your actions, and the stories that have no doubt grown even further regarding them, I doubt it will be something you¡¯ll be able to avoid. And certainly not with a group who consider you their founder and saviour.¡±
¡°Aye, I guess you¡¯re right,¡± I turned and looked at him, a smirk coming to my face, ¡°Phillip.¡±
Dooku tensed for a moment, which was what I¡¯d been hoping for. After I¡¯d been knighted, and after some gentle prodding from Qui-Gon, Dooku had revealed his given name to me. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell Dooku disliked it greatly, not least whenever ¨C like this moment ¨C where his nose wrinkled at hearing it, and I could understand why. While on Earth, it carried a slight noble quality to it, in this galaxy it sounded¡ common, wrong. This might be why the only times I used it was when I wanted an easy way to snipe back at him. I knew it would cost me the next time we sparred, but at least now I had some way to strike back at my former Master.
Fenrir stepped up beside me, rubbing his shoulder against my upper arm. I could sense some excitement from him, which I suspected came from him sensing Anakin outside. The pair had bonded easily enough when I¡¯d last passed through the system. ¡°Remember, these people are friends. Play nice,¡± I said to the large but still growing tuk¡¯ata.
While I doubted he¡¯d do anything to cause problems, nor did I expect Simvyl to have any issues with the Lokella, I still wanted the warning in place. Since our last visit, Fenrir had grown far larger and had tasted blood. The size would, I hoped, make those gathered reluctant to be overly vocal in their delight at seeing me, while Fenrir¡¯s taste for blood meant there was a risk, however small, that someone who approached him in the wrong way would regret it for the rest of their lives. Which, if Fenrir decided they were a threat or a useful toy, would be no more than a minute after their mistake.
Fenrir snorted, almost as if he was offended that I had to tell him to play nice. I knew he wouldn¡¯t attack the first person he saw, though if there was a Trandoshan among the group, I might not mind if he did. I knew it was wrong, but ever since my verd¡¯goten, my distaste for the species had only grown stronger with age.
I glanced behind me to see Simvyl smirking, his teeth exposed, as he watched the interaction between me and Fenrir. While I didn¡¯t know how long we¡¯d be here, I hoped he¡¯d find a way to pass the time, and maybe even make a few friends among the Lokella.
Turning back, I moved down the ramp, Dooku and Fenrir at my sides, and as we stepped into the bay, almost to a being, applause broke out. I looked at the gathered crowd and forced a smile onto my face even as four figures ¨C all of whom I knew ¨C moved toward us.
¡°Mtael,¡± Maan Lonwin began as he bowed deeply. The action was copied by two of those with him, though the third only gave me a nod, which I was fine with. ¡°We are honoured you have returned to us. It has been some time since your last visit and,¡± he paused as his eyes darted over Fenrir, ¡°I, uh, see you and your companion have grown in your time away.¡±
I stepped forward and gripped Maan¡¯s forearm. ¡°Aye, while my growth is less obvious than Fenrir¡¯s,¡± said beast snorted and when I looked at him, he¡¯d lifted his head high, proud of the changes he¡¯d gone through, ¡°we¡¯ve both changed over the last year and a bit.¡± I shifted my stance. ¡°This is Antarian Ranger Simvyl, and of course, you are well acquainted with Master Dooku.¡±
Maan chuckled as we broke our grip. ¡°Yes,¡± he began as he looked at Dooku. ¡°You¡¯ll be pleased to hear your¡ charge has remained on her island. While she appears to have become less agitated at the isolation, our transports have continued to follow your instructions regarding bringing her supplies.¡±
Dooku tilted his head in thanks. "I will return to Komari soon. For at least the next few days, I will remain onboard with my former Padawan. Provided, of course, that is acceptable to you and the Council?¡±
¡°It is, it is.¡± Maan¡¯s smile froze, and he blinked. ¡°Ah, forgive me. Mtael, I¡¯m sure you remember Tweq Ruhn and Osrep Becos?¡± I smiled and grasped arms with the Rodian and Twi¡¯lek in turn. ¡°And this is the newest member of our Council¡¡±
¡°Validus,¡± I finished for Maan as I faced the former Human gladiator of the Hutt fighting pits. ¡°I see you¡¯ve moved up in the world,¡± I commented as we grasped arms, his grip carrying more strength than the others combined, ¡°though I fail to see your more¡ outspoken companion.¡±
Validus laughed. ¡°Ferox, along with others, is leading a raiding party several sectors away. We learnt of a new shipment of slaves bound for Hutt space and hope to intercept them while they are still technically within Republic space.¡± I nodded in understanding as we broke the grasp. ¡°If all goes well, they should return within a week, and like myself, I suspect he will want a rematch.¡± His eyes shifted to Fenrir. ¡°Perhaps even, if you¡¯ll allow it, with your beast. I am impressed by his growth, and by the wound on his back, and over your eye, it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve both fought battles in your time away.¡±
¡°Aye, we¡¯ve seen our share of scrapes, and provided it¡¯s clear any duel against Fenrir wouldn¡¯t use bladed objects, I suspect I¡¯ll allow it,¡± I smirked as Validus¡¯ gaze returned to me. ¡°Though I should warn you, he¡¯s still got a fair bit of growth to go. He¡¯s still a pup after all.¡±
¡°A pup?¡± He repeated, his eyes wide.
I laughed as I replied. ¡°Aye. I found him a few years ago but tuk¡¯ata grow quickly. At full height, he¡¯ll be taller than any of us, though maybe not the Wookies if they¡¯re still members of the Lokella.¡±
Validus nodded. ¡°They¡¯re still here, though they¡¯re off with Ferox. Still, I look forward to hearing tales of Fenrir¡¯s battle prowess, and one day I hope, seeing them with my own eyes.¡±
¡°I believe that unless the recording was deleted, Miss Kryze¡¯s vid of your fight on Zonama Sekot should still be in the Raven¡¯s computer banks,¡± Dooku offered. I turned to glare at him and saw the faint hint of a smirk. I grunted in annoyance as I realised this was his way of getting back at me for using his name just before we¡¯d emerged. Or at least part of his revenge. Still, a recording would save me from detailing most of my battles against the Vong, though I suspected the story of the honour duel would be one Validus and others ¨C Anakin being one ¨C would enjoy hearing over and over.
¡°If it exists, then I know my warriors would enjoy viewing it. As would I.¡± While Validus was enthusiastic about this, the other members of the Council, at least those present, didn¡¯t appear to be. ¡°Many have joined our ranks since you were last here, and while they¡¯ve heard stories of the great Mtael,¡± I had the urge to punch the smile off his face as he used my title, ¡°many haven¡¯t seen you in action. A recording they could view would no doubt lower the number who wish to test themselves against the founder of the Lokella.¡±
¡°Yeah, I¡¯d rather not have to face a dozen challenges a day while here. I¡¯ve got better things to do than beat people down,¡± I snarked back. Validus laughed, either because he agreed with me, or found the idea of me fighting so much everyday amusing.
¡°While many here might doubt you, neither I, Master Fay nor the High Council do,¡± Dooku offered, hints of pride radiating from him. ¡°If any here feel they are worthy of challenging a Jedi Knight in combat, I see no reason you should prevent their re-education.¡±
¡°Cam!¡± The screech of my name prevented me from responding to Dooku¡¯s comment or dealing with the looks the Lokella Council gave me as they realised I was now a Knight. I turned at the familiar voice and saw a small boy with a mop of sandy brown hair racing toward us. Behind him, Shmi chased after her son, though she failed to catch him in time, nor did Fenrir¡¯s growl of hello slow Anakin before he¡¯d latched himself onto my legs.
I patted his head as Shmi came closer. ¡°I see you¡¯ve still to learn what patience is,¡± I commented as he gripped my waist tightly. The Lokella Council all smiled at Anakin¡¯s behaviour, which meant they were used to his behaviour and fine with it.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were coming?¡± He asked as he looked up.
¡°Well¡¡±
¡°Whoa!¡± Anakin cut my reply off as he noticed Fenrir, as the large tuk¡¯ata pushed his snout against Anakin¡¯s arm. ¡°Kriff, you¡¯re big.¡±
¡°Anakin!¡± The boy shivered against me, which made me laugh as his mother reached us. ¡°Where did you learn such language?¡±
¡°Miss Skywalker,¡± I cut in, saving Anakin from answering the question. ¡°I hope you and Anakin have been doing well?¡±
Shmi¡¯s gaze softened as she turned to me as I felt Anakin let go of me. ¡°I believe I was clear that you and Master Dooku were free to call me Shmi. While I¡¯d prefer Anakin wasn¡¯t always exploring the station with the other kids, it¡¯s a good place to live. We can¡¯t ever thank you enough for freeing and bringing us here.¡±
¡°What happened to Fenrir?¡± I looked down at Anakin to see his hands moving over Fenrir¡¯s back.
¡°We got trapped during an invasion of a remote planet last year. Fenrir was forced to fight there, and while he was wounded, those he fought came off much worse.¡± Fenrir threw his head up and shook it, proud of himself. Validus smirked at the behaviour while the other Council members and Shmi had mixtures of shock and concern on their faces.
¡°Can you tel¡ Whoa! What¡¯s that?¡± Anakin shifted mid-sentence as he thrust an arm past me. I turned to see where he was pointing.
¡°Well, unless you mean Simvyl, who¡¯s a he, not an it, I assume you mean my new ship.¡± Simvyl shook his head at my comment, though the curl of his lips made clear he was enjoying seeing my interaction with Anakin. ¡°Her name¡¯s the Jade Raven. The Ne¡¯tra Sartr was lost in the invasion, but Raven¡¯s something else. Faster, slicker and, if you reach out with the Force, you¡¯ll get a hint of just how different she is.¡±
I watched as Anakin closed his eyes and felt the wave of raw power roll off him as he clumsily did as I¡¯d suggested. ¡°Wha¡ It¡¯s alive?!¡± He blurted out as he opened his eyes.
¡°She. Raven is a she,¡± I corrected even as my smile grew. ¡°But yes, in some ways, she is alive. She¡¯s a semi-organic vessel created from a world strong in the Living Force.¡± I shifted my gaze to his mother. ¡°Provided your mother allows it, I¡¯m more than happy to take you out for a flight with her. Though not today,¡± I added quickly as he took a step toward Raven.
¡°But¡¡±
¡°Anakin.¡±
¡°Yes, mum.¡±
I laughed at the interaction, as did others ¨C though not Dooku, who remained as apparently stoic as always to those who didn¡¯t know him ¨C and clapped a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Now, how about you and your friends, wherever they are, give me, Fenrir and Simvyl a tour of the station. I¡¯d love to see the changes that have taken place.¡± I glanced at Validus as I finished, making it clear I would also want a rundown of the military status of the Lokella.
He nodded in understanding as Anakin grabbed my hand. As he pulled me away from the group, Fenrir and Simvyl close behind, I looked forward to what he showed me. Apart from getting more time to bond with him, I¡¯d get to see how the Lokella had grown over the last couple of years. Though it was clear that they were rapidly reaching a point where donations from my credit pile would no longer be needed to keep them afloat. If they¡¯d not already passed that point.
With my account standing at more than nine-hundred million credits and with the first Knights of the Old Republic novel due to be published at the end of the year, I was reaching a point where I¡¯d be able to start considering investing in useful companies. I had some in mind for that, but that could wait. For now, I had a station to reacquaint myself with and a Chosen One to grow closer to.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I slid back, avoiding the tip of Dooku¡¯s lightsaber as it thrust toward me. As I moved, I used my off-hand and sent a blast of Force energy at the ground near his feet. Dooku sensed it coming and was already disengaging before the dirt was tossed up by the blast. I used the dust to move back further, and as it settled, I saw he¡¯d done the same, generating distance between us.
I growled in annoyance even as I slid into the stance I was trying to use. To overcome Makashi¡¯s flaws, I now used Ataru footwork, and even the odd leap if it worked, when I duelled. However, everything still felt robotic, and structured, which might be why I kept losing to Dooku.
After each spar, he¡¯d all but snarled ¨C for him ¨C at me at my failure to overcome whatever it was that was holding me back. I knew he was right, I knew what I had to do, yet I couldn¡¯t seem to discover why my form was, to use his words, technically proficient but lacking in grace. I was reasonably sure it was something to do with how the Interface interacted with the Force, almost as if it was blocking a true connection with the energy field that bound almost all life in the galaxy, yet I could neither prove that nor discover a workaround. Or, if the issue was mental, see the step I had to take to overcome this limitation.
While against lower-skilled opponents, it wasn¡¯t an issue, against every Jedi Master it made it nigh on impossible for me to score a hit, never mind win a spar. Yes, Dooku was far beyond even highly skilled Jedi Masters, but that didn¡¯t change the fact he was ¨C just as he¡¯d done over the last five days ¨C toying with me as we sparred. Nor did it ease the growing concern that this issue would rear its ugly head when I faced Darth Maul.
Dooku rushed forward, stopping me from once more delving into my failings, and I moved to meet him, the dust around us slowly falling to the ground. His blade slid for my gut. My wrist twisted, moving my blade to deflect his. He rolled his wrist, trying to rotate his weapon over my arm, but I¡¯d expected that and was able to flick my arm enough to bounce the attack away.
At the same time, I saw the fingers on his free hand move and then felt something grip my leg. Before he could fully grasp it with the Force, I pulled the leg back and slid my free arm behind my back. As I brought it around, the tip of my now ignited shoto clipped the ground, making the weapon hiss and the ground melt and then, as the blade carried on, lifted superheated dirt toward my former Master. I knew this was never going to work, not least as I¡¯d just done the same thing a moment earlier, but as I felt the grip on my leg vanish, I knew it¡¯d served its purpose.
While it had freed me before Dooku could toss me across the ground, drawing my shoto and using it as I had, had forced me off-balance. Dooku took advantage of this as his lightsaber raced toward me, seeking the gap my body¡¯s position generated between my lightsabers.
While I might have been able to block the thrust with my main blade, I knew he¡¯d have simply rolled with that and clipped my leg, ending this duel. Not wanting that to happen, I reached into my bag of tricks and, just as the tip reached my robes, used Phase.
Feeling the blade pass through me was, as always, an odd sensation that I never particularly enjoyed. However, it had at least delayed my defeat. Though now I was left with his lightsaber seemingly embedded in my chest. His brow rose at the situation and felt his irritation through the Force. Yet for all that, he had to know he had me trapped. So long as his lightsaber remained within me while I was phased, he had victory in his grasp. Thankfully, while I lacked something to give me a fair crack at beating him with a lightsaber, I had other Force-related tricks I could use to, at the very least, delay the inevitable.
I started running, enjoying the look of shock that flashed over Dooku¡¯s features as I rushed through his body. I knew he¡¯d turned and was in pursuit, which is why I pushed myself as fast as I could, the Force accelerating me to speeds most beings would struggle to track. Dooku, however, wasn¡¯t a normal being.
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
Still, I¡¯d planned for this, and after only a few seconds, I stopped, pivoted, and brought my blades around. As I came back into phase, Dooku was forced to slow instantly. While his blade was in a general defensive position, since he¡¯d been moving rapidly, the form wasn¡¯t its usual perfect self. My main blade thrust forward, pushing against his and guiding it away as my shoto then came into play.
However, just before the tip of my secondary blade reached him, I felt the Force shift. Before I could react, I was sent hurtling back, lifted up, and then crashing into the ground by a point-blank blast of the Force from Dooku.
I bounced over the ground, my shoto being driven from my hand when my wrist slammed into a rock, only regaining some control once I dug my main blade into the ground and used it to counter my momentum. I barely had time to get my bearings before the blue tip of Dooku¡¯s blade emerged from the dust cloud my journey had caused.
With no chance to get my lightsaber free from the ground in time to block, I depowered it and reached further into my back of tricks. The air around me shifted to sliver as I used Teleport to gain some distance from him. When my vision returned, I was standing about ten metres from Raven, who marked the centre of the one-kilometre-squared area we were using for today¡¯s spars.
Sensing Dooku closing, the Force swirling around him, I turned to face him. My lightsaber came up, tapping away his attack, then when he countered, doing so once more. He shifted around me, trying to come at me from the side, but I leant into Makashi and made sure he remained directly in front of me. As his attacks continued to come, and I deflected, blocked, or avoided them, I already knew I¡¯d lost. My only hope now would be a mistake from Dooku that granted an opening, but after training with him for so long ¨C and having spent time sparring with someone prone to using misdirection and deception in their style in Shaak Ti ¨C I knew that even if I saw an opening, I¡¯d not take it.
Dooku stopped trying to sidestep me and instead turned the spar into a purely linear event. It took nearly a dozen probing attacks before I was forced to shift back, but I knew that more would come. That was proven true when I had no choice but to take a second step only five attacks later.
I grunted in annoyance at how clear my defeat was, yet as much as I wanted to draw on that rage, to use it to power my actions, I knew that wouldn¡¯t work. I¡¯d done that several days ago, and apart from the lecture Dooku had given about allowing myself to become unbalanced from drawing on my emotions, it had only hastened my defeat.
Once more, I reached into my bag of tricks and with my free hand, tried to manipulate the very ground we fought on. It was hard to do, as I had to keep almost all my attention on Dooku, something proved when his blade came close enough to my arm that I felt the heat burn away some of the hairs there, but after some effort, I felt the Force and the ground respond to me.
A gentle tremor caused us both to stop and take a few steps to restore our balance. With that time, I flicked up my free hand, summoning flames that rushed toward Dooku. He batted them aside with a simple use of the Force, but as the flames cleared to let him see me, lightning raced from my fingers. It was only Electrokinesis, but the unexpected assault forced him to bring his lightsaber up to defend himself and take a step back.
I kept the power flowing, knowing that if I slacked off, he¡¯d slide past the attack and have me on the defensive instantly. As his blade caught the blue ripples of energy that surged from my fingers, I stepped close, my lightsaber poised to strike out, to score my first-ever hit against him. Yet just as I felt close enough to strike, just as I saw my chance, Dooku moved.
His blade flicked forward, sending the energy swirling around it back at me. I was forced to end the stream of power, lest I get burnt by it, and in that second, I felt his blade clip my shoulder.
¡°I believe that is the spar.¡±
I grunted as he spoke and powered down his lightsaber. I¡¯d been close, so close, to scoring a strike by pulling on my full arsenal. Yet in the decisive moment, he¡¯d turned the tables and beaten me. Again. ¡°Kriff,¡± I spat out as I powered down my blade. ¡°I thought I had you there.¡±
¡°For a moment you may have. However, you delayed too long in seeking victory, which granted me time to not only adapt to your attack but counter it.¡± He moved closer, placing a hand on my shoulder. ¡°You are far more comfortable using the Force offensively, and in unexpected ways than most Jedi ¨C even some Masters ¨C however your blade work is, as you¡¯re well aware, your greatest flaw. I won¡¯t go into detail, again, regarding this apparent block you have, but until you are able to overcome it, I fear you will not reach your full potential.¡±
¡°I know, I know,¡± I muttered. Even if I was glad he wasn¡¯t giving me one of his far more common harsh critiques, the gentler approach he was taking now somehow felt worse. As if he realised his usual methods weren¡¯t working and felt a softer, kinder approach would somehow make a difference. Almost as if he felt sorry for me.
¡°Do not be discouraged, Cameron. You are, without a doubt, the most technically sound Jedi I have seen in decades, if not ever. Indeed, if they felt you would accept, I suspect the Council would assign you permanently to work with Initiates and Padawans as you have the ability to help others improve that few possess.¡± I snorted at that, knowing it was as much down to the Interface as to how well I taught as to anything natural. ¡°However, this continual inability to find fluidity in your actions, to let the Force guide your blade and work with you fully, holds you back from achieving the mastery that I know you are capable of. Once you discover and overcome it, I have little doubt you will become a duellist able to rival myself, Master Yoda, and Master Windu, if not surpass us all.¡±
There was a faint trace of pride mixed with hope in his words, but I didn¡¯t latch onto that. No, once more, my thoughts returned to my inability to truly embrace the Force and my lightsaber style as I fought. I kicked the ground, letting some of the building anger out before I let go of the rest. Here and now, there was little I could seemingly do about this.
Oh, I¡¯d keep meditating on the matter, keep training myself in the six forms I knew ¨C even though I was Knighted, I¡¯d not approached Battlemaster Drallig about learning Juyo as I didn¡¯t want to concern the Council ¨C and hope the issue would resolve itself. Before I¡¯d left the Temple, I sparred with other Knights and a handful of Masters so much that Serra and others had joked that I enjoyed pain. While I was slowly getting better and could sense hints of what my style would be whenever I overcame the block on me, I was still losing to others of my rank or higher. Well, at least to some.
I had defeated a small number of Knights, but like me, they were recently elevated to the rank. While that gave me some XP from the Training Superiority: Mark 2 quest, it was starting to grate at how far it felt I still had to go. The XP from the updated quest was lower, at least for defeating Padawans and Knights, which made sense, yet I was more focused on trying to overcome this seemingly mental block.
Now, if it was a factor of the Interface, then all I could do was hope that reaching level 30, and the second and last system update would fix the issue. If not, I¡¯d be permanently hamstrung by this, which would require me to adapt my fighting methods.
The big issue was that, unless something major happened, I wouldn¡¯t be hitting level 30 until after Naboo, and my likely face-off with Maul. Yes, he¡¯d lost to Obi-Wan, but everything about that screamed him simply becoming overconfident and toying with the Padawan instead of killing him off when he had the chance. A mistake he didn¡¯t make with Qui-Gon, and, with Sidious having an idea of my skills, not a mistake I expected him to make with me wherever our paths crossed. Haran, I¡¯d sparred with Qui-Gon several times and even when I¡¯d drawn the fight out, taking advantage of him tiring as it progressed, I¡¯d still failed to score a strike against him.
¡°Still, before you cross this barrier, I feel it would do you, and the boy some good if you instructed him in some elementary velocities. I have shown him some, but I lack the¡ patience to handle one so young and rumbustious.¡±
I chuckled at the image of Dooku trying to get Anakin to remain still and failing miserably. ¡°Yes, Anakin isn¡¯t the calmest of children.¡± I looked at my former Master. ¡°Still, I¡¯m not sure if I should begin his training.¡±
¡°You feel you shouldn¡¯t become his Master?¡±
I sighed and looked upward, in the general direction of Mtael¡¯s Gift and Anakin. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I know I share a bond with him, but I fear that if I can¡¯t break this block I have, then I¡¯d hinder his growth more than help.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good you understand your limitations, Cameron, and that you are concerned if you¡¯re ready for the responsibility of training a Padawan. However, it has been clear to me and Master Fay for many years that the Force drew you to the boy. While I would be honoured to take another Padawan with potential like yours, I know that isn¡¯t what the Force wants. Nor the boy.¡± I wondered how Anakin would turn out with Dooku as a Master. While I had little doubt Anakin would be an even deadlier combatant under Dooku¡¯s tutelage, I had doubts the pair would be able to work together. Their personalities were simply far too different. ¡°I have ¨C as time with Komari allows ¨C watched and instructed him. Beyond being incredibly gifted with the Force, he has an ability, no doubt enhanced by his connection to the Force, to understand and improve technology that is almost unmatched. If he commits, I believe he may one day surpass Master Tiin as the greatest pilot in the Order. My only concern, which I share about you, is his desire to do what is right, regardless of what the Order and Code would permit, may lead him to make the wrong choice for the right reasons.¡±
¡°But¡ what if I ruin him? What if I¡¯m not able to teach him what he needs and he either doesn¡¯t reach his potential and resents me for it or dies before his time? What if, because of my limitations, I fail to prepare him for what is to come and whatever role the Force has in line for him?¡±
I¡¯d had these concerns for a while, which was why I limited the time I spent around Anakin, though this was the first time I¡¯d voiced them to anyone. If I¡¯d mentioned it to Fay, she¡¯d have told me to have faith in the Force and its path for us. While that might work for her, I was less¡ trusting of the Force¡¯s plans and goals. Since she¡¯d stayed at the Temple, to spend time with Satele¡¯s holocron and to research her mission to rediscover Tython, I¡¯d not brought it up with her. While I hoped I¡¯d get to see her again before she left, I knew in my heart I¡¯d see her again even if I didn¡¯t.
Dooku was silent for a while as if ordering his thoughts. ¡°Every Master has these concerns. I had them when I first met you. At that point, I felt my time training Padawans had passed. Yet the Force guided me to you, as it did Master Fay. I admit I was reluctant to train you. I felt my time within the Order was drawing to a close; that I needed to walk a different path. Yet the Force had guided me to you, and I placed trust in that, a decision that I am grateful for.¡±
¡°As am I, Master,¡± I lowered my head.
One of those rare smiles came to his face. ¡°While we both know the path ahead of you is long and dangerous, I know your path is an important one. You are someone who, unlike many, understands that doing what is needed sometimes isn¡¯t what others consider legal.¡± He paused and looked upward. ¡°There are times when I wonder how your mother would view the man you¡¯ve become. How proud she would be to see the potential you have to be one of the greatest Force users the galaxy has ever seen. While a Jedi should be mindful of pride and other emotions as they can lead to mistakes being made, and dark paths being walked, I am proud of the man you have become. As I am with all my Padawans. While I dislike the concept, I know that my time in the galaxy is slowly fading, though it won¡¯t for many years yet. I am grateful to know that my legacy, my teachings, will live on in you and those like Qui-Gon Jinn as you make your marks on the course of the galaxy.¡±
I blinked, finding my eyes oddly blurry. ¡°I¡ Thank you, Master.¡± I bowed deeply. ¡°I hope I can live up to the high standards and faith you have in me.¡±
Dooku chuckled, which was a sound I knew I¡¯d never grow to expect. ¡°You already have, as you will continue to do.¡± He turned there and moved away from me and Raven. ¡°Now, let us try again. Perhaps, with your mind on other matters, the path you must take will become clearer. Or at least the possibility of one might appear.¡±
I shook my head. While I doubted things would clear up today, or soon, I wouldn¡¯t turn down another spar. Yes, I didn¡¯t expect to win, but every spar taught me something new, something to learn and improve from.
The familiar soft howl of my lightsaber brought me a sense of calm, and as I slipped into an opening stance, I readied myself for Dooku¡¯s fresh onslaught.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Jade Raven, this is Coruscanti Orbital Control. Your arrival is expected, and a flight path cleared. Transmitting data now.¡±
I looked at the data as it appeared on a screen, then frowned. The route, while generally what I¡¯d expected, didn''t take me to the Temple, but instead to the Senate building. ¡°Control, can you confirm this path? I was recalled by the Jedi Council.¡±
It¡¯d been about two months since my knighting, and after spending most of that time with the Lokella, Anakin, and Dooku ¨C when he¡¯d not been busy with Vosa ¨C, I¡¯d received a summons to return from Master Gallia. She¡¯d not mentioned why I was being recalled, but I assumed it was for a mission. Since there was only about a month and a half until the end of the year, I was concerned they¡¯d give me a mission that would take significant time and cause me issues with what was due to happen next year.
With Anakin and his mother off Tatooine, if Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan were still given the mission to Naboo, then they¡¯d possibly be stranded there. At least until Maul turned up and likely killed them and then took Padm¨¦ back to Naboo and forced her to sign Viceroy Gunray¡¯s settlement.
When I¡¯d first gotten the summons, I had also wondered if they wished to speak with me about Serra and our developing relationship. Apart from that first afternoon aboard Raven, we¡¯d only managed to get time away from the Temple one more time before I¡¯d left with Dooku. Now, with time to think about it as I travelled to the Republic capital, I realised that concern was unwarranted. Even if they did learn anything about us, and I¡¯d not sensed any worry from Serra during my time away, we were already clear that, if the worst did happen, we¡¯d leave the Order together.
Now, I didn¡¯t want that to happen, at least not for a while, but if it did, then so be it. Still, I¡¯d hoped to at least see and spar with her, and my friends again, when at the Temple. That now appeared to be off the table.
¡°Path is confirmed, Jade Raven. The orders came directly from the Chancellor¡¯s office.¡±
That made my frown deepen. I¡¯d had no interaction with Valorum, save for when he¡¯d met me as an aide of the former Chancellor, Kalpana. For him to summon me only worked if someone ¨C and I had a fair idea of who ¨C had brought my name up concerning a matter that I currently knew nothing about.
¡°Understood Control. Raven out.¡± I closed the link as Raven slid into the planet¡¯s atmosphere after accepting the flight path into her systems.
As the hull warmed from the planet¡¯s stratosphere brushing against Raven¡¯s hull, I closed my eyes and reached out through the Force. [Serra, I¡¯ve been called to the Senate. If I can, I¡¯ll try and swing by the Temple, but I suspect they¡¯ve got something for me that will keep me away a little while longer.]
I kept the line open, waiting for her reply. As expected, she couldn¡¯t respond verbally ¨C either because the distance was too great for her, or she wasn¡¯t able to focus on the link because of whatever she was currently doing ¨C but I sensed her understanding and acceptance. There were also, at the very end, hints of hope and desire, making clear that she wanted to see me as much as I wanted to see her.
I smiled as I opened my eyes, casting my gaze toward the Temple as it came into sight far below. Unlike Bo, with whom every encounter started ¨C and invariably ended ¨C as a test of dominance, time with Serra was softer, gentler. I¡¯d also confirmed that she had a slight submissive streak, at least when it came to me. I¡¯d not pushed into that since what we had was still new and experimental, but I wondered how deep the streak went. And if it would extend to others, as I couldn¡¯t deny the thought of having both girls join me in bed had been a semi-regular thread in my dreams.
I turned my thoughts away from that idea, and instead, as the Senate building came into sight, toward one person I¡¯d work my hardest to keep from this place. Anakin hadn¡¯t been happy that I had to leave the ShaDo system, but I¡¯d left him with enough that he should be busy for at least a few months.
On Dooku¡¯s advice, I¡¯d started training him in basic Shii-Cho velocities, letting him ¨C after Shmi gave her reluctant blessing ¨C use my shoto lightsaber on its lowest power setting. He¡¯d picked them up rapidly, and I¡¯d started walking him through using them in a spar. Shmi had watched almost all our sessions, which was understandable, but she never stopped him. While I doubted Anakin fully understood that becoming a Jedi would mean leaving her, Shmi did and seemed happy that he¡¯d soon begin learning how to help others.
The only other person who¡¯d watched any of those sessions had been Dooku. He¡¯d spent most of his time with Vosa, which I understood even if I disliked, but he never spoke. Not unless it was to offer a critique of Anakin¡¯s stance or form. Oddly, Anakin didn¡¯t seem put off by Dooku¡¯s blunt manner and took every word to heart. My attention though was in those moments where a wisp of a smile crept onto my former master¡¯s face.
As for Vosa¡ I wasn¡¯t ready to face her. Not because I feared she¡¯d defeat me again, but because ¨C thanks to Eidetic Memory ¨C how the memories of what I¡¯d endured at her hands were always easily accessible. I felt I had a handle on those memories, but I wasn¡¯t willing to risk it by being near her and losing control, or letting Dooku see that I could, and had, drawn willingly upon the Dark Side. I knew Dooku was disappointed that I¡¯d not chosen to meet Vosa, but I felt I wasn¡¯t ready, and he accepted that.
As Raven slid between two towers that reached high into the stratosphere, my mind was drawn to the sensations Raven was giving off. While she knew where we were, I sensed she¡¯d prefer to be elsewhere. If I had to guess, that was because either the planet felt too sterile, too artificial for her liking, and when we¡¯d last been here, I¡¯d not taken her out as regularly as I had when we¡¯d been near Gaia.
That was the name I¡¯d chosen for the Lokella¡¯s planet. While I¡¯d have preferred they¡¯d have selected a name without me, the Council were insistent I chose. They¡¯d been confused by my choice but had accepted it readily. To me, Gaia felt an appropriate name as in mythology, she¡¯d been the mother planet that had given rise to life. A mother that had birthed and guided hope and life into a new place, which was the role that the planet, and the ShaDo system, served for the Lokella.
The Lokella themselves were even stronger than had been hinted at. Ferox had returned about two weeks after we¡¯d arrived, bringing with him a small fleet composed of Corellian gunships and blockade runners, and his newest prize; two Gozanti-class cruisers. While neither was designed primarily for combat, since they were a CEC design, modifying them was relatively easy ¨C something I¡¯d helped push along by transferring another half million credits to the Lokella. That had required me to leave the system for a day with Validus to arrange the purchase of additional weapons for the ships, but I considered it was money well spent.
What helped with that was the fact the Lokella population had swelled with Ferox¡¯s raid. When I¡¯d left, there were now around ten thousand souls aboard Mtael¡¯s Gift ¨C with the majority being part of the anti-slavery operations ¨C and another thirty thousand on Gaia below. Between the station and colony, and a few smaller mining operations throughout the system, the Lokella were able to support and grow themselves. I¡¯d still check back in on them - even aside from the fact that Anakin was there - when I could, and gift them credits or supplies as needed. However, for the most part, they were now large enough to survive without help and strong enough to handle all but the most dedicated response from the Hutts or other slavers.
As Raven slowed while approaching the Senate building, I hoped that whatever it was Palpatine had wrangled me into wouldn¡¯t take too long. The starting line for canon events was fast approaching and I still had several things to do. Not least, going to Mandalore and getting the final checks made on my armour, and then getting used to fighting in it. Of course, it would also let me check in on Bo ¨C hopefully without any awkward conversations with Duke Adonai about our relationship ¨C and possibly even Naz.
A grin came to my face as Raven touched down on the platform set aside for her at the idea of fucking Pre Vizsla¡¯s daughter. However, seeing Palpatine standing nearby with his aides forced the smile and idea from my thoughts.
For now, I¡¯d have to be on guard until I figured out just what the Sith Lord had planned.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I looked up from the table in front of me as the door to the suite opened. I watched as Kinman Doriana stepped into the suite. ¡°Senator,¡± he began with a bow, ¡°the pilot wishes you to know that we¡¯ve entered the landing pattern. He expects to be able to disembark within thirty minutes.¡±
Palpatine, who is sitting across the table from me, examining the pieces in our game of holochess, turned and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Kinman.¡± He returned his gaze to the table and after tapping at his controls, one of his pieces moved and violently ripped my piece apart and took the space. ¡°Your move.¡±
I nodded as I looked at the board, taking the time to think things through. The game had similarities to chess from Earth, but not enough that what I¡¯d known was much help beyond understanding the basics. Of course, the bigger issue was that I was sitting in a very luxurious suite aboard a transport bound for Eriadu ¨C the same one I¡¯d been in for the last four days ¨C with Darth fucking Sidious.
After he¡¯d greeted me on the Senate landing pad, he¡¯d brought me to his office and explained the situation.
Apparently, while I¡¯d been away there¡¯d been an attack on Chancellor Valorum which had only been thwarted by the Jedi. This was, Palpatine explained, because of a trade summit taking place on Eriadu. One where the Chancellor was hoping to reach an agreement between the Trade Federation and the Republic regarding taxation of the Outer Rim.
Since Palpatine had also been targeted by a group of terrorists called the Nebula Front, Valorum had agreed the Senator needed extra protection. Of course, Palpatine had asked the Jedi to allow me to be that protection, which was why I was travelling with Palpatine to Eriadu for this summit. A summit that carried the threat of further attempts on the Chancellor by the Nebula Front.
As if being forced to spend days on-route and on-planet around Palpatine wasn¡¯t troublesome enough, Wilhuff Tarkin was the Lieutenant Governor of Eriadu while his uncle, Ramin Tarkin, was the sectorial senator. And then there was the fact that the Trade Federation, meaning Viceroy Gunray, was going to be present. When I¡¯d had time to think things through, I¡¯d become convinced that Palpatine was up to something with his involvement in this summit and that I¡¯d been roped in as well. Whether that was because I had a role to play in whatever was going to happen, or because Palpatine felt this was a way to further ingratiate himself with me ¨C or both ¨C I couldn¡¯t say. Regardless, I¡¯d been on edge ever since we¡¯d left Coruscant, and things were only made trickier because Kinman Doriana and Sate Pestage were both coming along as well.
The only thing that I¡¯d been able to have any influence over was our transportation. Palpatine had expressed an interest in us taking the Raven to Eriadu. I¡¯d rejected that by saying the Council wanted to perform tests on her, which I¡¯d agreed to whenever I returned to Coruscant. I¡¯d also left Fenrir and Simvyl in the Temple, as while leaving an agitated tuk¡¯ata around Jedi might be a dangerous idea, it was safer than having Fenrir anywhere near a Sith Lord.
The other thing I¡¯d left behind had been Damask¡¯s gift.
I¡¯d still not done much with the red-bladed katana he¡¯d gifted me. Well, beyond using Observe on it. That had proved the blade was, as Damask had claimed, a Force-imbued blade weapon used before the invention of lightsabers by a member of the Legions of Lettow during the First Great Schism. Damask had claimed it had belonged to their leader, but Observe revealed it hadn¡¯t, instead belonging to a Tun Bohoi. From what I could gather in the Jedi Archives, Bohoi had been a general in the Legions. Since the Legions had been Dark Jedi who¡¯d turned against the Order, I wondered if Damask was hinting at plans to turn me, or if he¡¯d given it to me simply because he felt it might ingratiate himself to me. Regardless of his reasoning, the blade had stayed inside the case that Ce Serd had presented it in.
Publicly, Palpatine and Damask were known to be acquaintances, so I had to assume Sidious knew about the blade, but I wasn¡¯t willing to reveal it to him. Not when I had no clue as to Plagueis¡¯ motives for gifting it to me.
A gentle cough drew my mind back to the table and the game of holochess upon it.
¡°Cameron?¡±
¡°Sorry. Was just thinking.¡± I looked at the board once more, planning out not just my move, but what I expected Palpatine to do next. I imputed my move, knowing it was a mistake. I was being too aggressive. However, that was something I¡¯d done in every game I¡¯d played since boarding this transport and allowing Palpatine to teach me the game. Just like in chess, there were tendencies a player displayed that also revealed much about them in real life. Thus, in every game I made mistakes. Early games had been all-out attacks, while the games since had taken longer, I always made sure that I eventually overcommitted an important piece, and then compounded the error by continuing to do so.
I hoped that Palpatine would believe this flaw in holochess carried over into my actions for real. There was some correlation, as I did prefer to rush in, but I didn¡¯t try to overcommit and understood that there were times when I needed to withdraw and regroup. By hiding those tendencies, and over-emphasising the flaws, Palpatine should, in theory, develop an inaccurate picture of how I operated.
¡°A bold move,¡± he commented before quickly imputing his move. The piece I¡¯d expected to move, did so, slaughtering the piece I¡¯d just moved. ¡°However, a rash one.¡± The move left the piece that corresponded to my king ¨C not that it was called that here ¨C exposed.
¡°Yeah, I can see that now,¡± I muttered with a frown, trying to appear annoyed at my apparent mistake. This game was over, as no matter what I did, I¡¯d lose within five moves. However, I wanted to continue appearing rash, and my next move would end the game in another two moves for him.
¡°Senator,¡± Palpatine turned before he could input his next move as Sate spoke. ¡°We have an incoming transmission from the Governor¡¯s Palace.¡±
¡°It seems we will have to continue this game at a later date,¡± Palpatine said as he turned back to me. I nodded in acceptance; glad the game was over and turned off the system. I then watched as he moved to another section of the suite, where a large display lit up.
¡°Senator Palpatine,¡± Wilhuff Tarkin began as soon as his image formed on the display, ¡°on behalf of Governor Harro, I welcome you to Eriadu.¡± I¡¯d hoped to avoid Tarkin while here, but it seemed that I¡¯d failed before even setting foot on the planet.
¡°Lieutenant Governor Tarkin, I hadn¡¯t expected to speak with you until after we¡¯d landed,¡± Palpatine replied, his back to me as he spoke with Tarkin. As with each time, he turned his back to me, the thought to strike out now, to take him out before he could rise to Chancellor flashed through my mind. I never acted on it though. Apart from the chances of me being able to take out a Sith Lord, even if I managed to get the jump on him, the fact was taking Sidious out now did nothing so long as Plagueis was still on the board. There was also the fact that, if by some miracle I did manage to kill Palpatine, or at least force him to reveal himself as a Sith, I¡¯d spend the rest of my life on the run while all those I cared about would be hunted down and, at best, imprisoned for their association with me. ¡°I do hope nothing is wrong.¡±
¡°Quite the contrary. Security is tight, the conference location is secured and isolated, and the various delegates, of which you are the last to arrive, are protected by my forces.¡± It almost sounded as if Tarkin was offended by the hint that something had gone wrong. ¡°I simply wished to greet you before you landed as unfortunately, I have a scheduled meeting with the local security chiefs to finalise elements of the summit.¡± He paused for a moment, his eyes drifting to me. ¡°Has a new threat arisen that requires additional Jedi participation?¡±
Palpatine chuckled. ¡°No, no. I simply felt safer travelling with a Jedi after the recent attempt on my life.¡± He paused and extended one arm toward me. ¡°I wonder if you remember Cameron Shan. He was recently knighted by the Jedi Council.¡±
Tarkin¡¯s brow rose as his attention focused on me. ¡°Forgive me for saying this, but I was unaware the Jedi promoted members at such an¡ early stage.¡± I glared at Tarkin, though I held my tongue. The comment on my age was far too obvious to be anything but an attempt to draw a reaction from me.
¡°Cameron has more than earned that title, I assure you,¡± Palpatine offered. ¡°Beyond the actions that you learnt of when we all met, I have recently discovered that Cameron was instrumental in the dismantling of the Bando Gora crime syndicate. He also, on a minor world just beyond the Outer Rim, almost single-handedly repelled a planetary invasion and is the one responsible for the recent Zygerrian Agreement, which had King Scintel express his gratitude to the Senate and Jedi Order for dispatching Knight Shan to oversee the negotiations.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Tarkin¡¯s gaze remained on me, though it was far more analytical now. He rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm, then it seems the Jedi have, for once, made the correct decision. My congratulations on your promotion, Knight Shan.¡±
¡°Thank you Lieutenant Governor,¡± I said calmly back, wondering if there was more to Palpatine¡¯s defence of me than trying to further pull me into his influence. ¡°And the Council is known to be correct on occasion.¡± That drew smiles from both men. ¡°However, while you might be interested in hearing about my adventures unless I am relieved of my duty to protect the Senator, I doubt I will have time to mingle.¡±
¡°As it should be,¡± Tarkin replied with a nod. He turned back to Palpatine and as the two began discussing various issues with the summit, I let my mind wander. I could review everything they said later, though I doubted anything of importance to Sidious¡¯ plan would be revealed over an open channel.
That said, I did wonder if Eriadu was chosen because of the fact Tarkin was responsible for security. Or if it was a minor benefit to whatever scheme the Sith Lord had in motion. Regardless, it meant I had another figure to watch while here to see if I could determine what the plan was and if it was possible, how to stop it.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I entered the small room at the summit hall and moved over to the only familiar faces there. ¡°Master Qui-Gon,¡± I said once close enough while bowing. Next to him was Obi-Wan and since they were here, I had to assume they were to give me an update on the security situation. While I was here as a Jedi, I wasn¡¯t part of the main operation regarding the Chancellor, instead assigned purely as protection for Senator Palpatine.
I¡¯d been looking for a way to slip away from the Senator when Kinman had approached me and mentioned Palpatine wanted an update on the security arrangements. I¡¯d taken the opportunity to get away, though I worried that if Sidious wanted me gone then he was up to something. That fear had been put to bed instantly when Kinman had explained that Palpatine would be locked in talks with Chancellor Valorum, Governor Harro, and Lieutenant Governor Tarkin ¨C along with others ¨C for the next few hours to discuss plans for the summit tomorrow.
Qui-Gon looked at me and smiled. ¡°Ah, Cameron, good. I wondered when you¡¯d get here.¡± He and Obi-Wan were looking at a hologram of the Eriadu senate hall, which apart from serving as the location for the summit, was modelled on the Galactic Senate on Coruscant.
¡°I¡¯d have come sooner, but Senator Palpatine was quite insistent I remain by his side. If not for the fact he needs to speak with the Chancellor, I doubt I¡¯d have been able to make it.¡± That drew a chuckle from Qui-Gon. Obi-Wan greeted me with a smile, though he didn¡¯t seem happy about something, and I wondered if he might be upset that I''d been knighted before him.
¡°Yes, politicians can be quite needy when they feel threatened,¡± Qui-Gon commented. ¡°Or when they want something, which I have found is most of the time.¡± I laughed at that as I came closer and examined the hologram. ¡°As you¡¯ve no doubt guessed, this is the Eriadu Senate building. While it is outwardly modelled on the Coruscant Senate building, its internal structure is quite different.¡±
I nodded in agreement as I took in the display. Within seconds I¡¯d seen a dozen flaws that, if a sniper could reach, would give them a clear line of sight on anyone in the building. Those flaws continued to appear the longer I looked at the hologram. ¡°This is a nightmare,¡± I muttered as I reached fifty points of concern within the main hall alone. ¡°The gantries allow clear lines of sight for anyone inside, and these rooms,¡± I pointed at a ring that hung high above the floor, ¡°are almost as bad.¡± The rooms were either marked for media to cover the daily goings on of the Eriadu senate, or for conferences and tours of the building. ¡°Force, the tunnels under the main floor could be rigged with explosives that, while not likely to take down the building, would easily kill anyone above.¡±
¡°I see Dooku¡¯s teachings about vigilance have stuck,¡± Qui-Gon remarked with a wide smirk. ¡°But yes, these issues have been marked. Beyond all being patrolled or locked during the summit, local security is limiting access to only certain individuals, and even then, only through select entrances. While the Chancellor is quite insistent that the public be allowed in to view proceedings, there are only a handful of locations they can gather at.¡±
I snorted at the remark about security, remembering the half-dozen locations where I¡¯d been stopped on my way here. Even though I carried a lightsaber, demonstrated usage of the Force, and was marked as a member of Senator Palpatine¡¯s delegation, I was still stopped at every location. ¡°Aye. I¡¯m surprised that none of the checkpoints tried a cavity search.¡±
Both laughed at that image. ¡°While I¡¯ll be passing along that comment to others, I can understand their reluctance. You do appear far younger than what most would expect of a Jedi Knight. Nor do you carry yourself with the patience of most of our Order.¡±
I lowered my head, accepting the comment from Qui-Gon, and then looked at Obi-Wan. There hadn¡¯t been any reaction to Qui-Gon mentioning my rank, so I wondered what was concerning him. ¡°Thank you, I guess,¡± I replied to Qui-Gon, and then, after leaning in close, whispered, ¡°Philip?¡±
Qui-Gon laughed again, which confused Obi-Wan as he¡¯d not heard what I¡¯d said. ¡°I see you¡¯ve learnt his deep dark secret?¡± I nodded, smiling at the idea that it was something Dooku hated people knowing. ¡°However, as amusing as it would be to discuss our former master, you¡¯re here for another reason. How much do you know about the Nebula Front?¡±
I shrugged. ¡°Only what Senator Palpatine prepared for me, and a brief overview I found on the Holonet.¡± I had wanted to do a deep dive while we¡¯d been on route, but Palpatine had made sure to engage me in conversation or distractions ¨C such as the holochess ¨C for almost all the time it took to get here.
Obi-Wan touched the controls for the display, and the image shifted to that of what, judging by the markings on his face, was a male Mirialan. ¡°This is Arwen Cohl,¡± Obi-Wan began, ¡°a man with known connections to the Nebula Front. We believe that he, along with his accomplices,¡± the display shifted again to show a female Human and Rodian, ¡°has been hired to assassinate the Chancellor before or during the summit.¡± None of the three looked happy in the images, though since those were likely taken for Republic Judicial Forces, that wasn¡¯t a surprise as no one ever looked good in mugshots.
Obi-Wan continued speaking, going into detail about his and Qui-Gon¡¯s interactions with the trio, their known associates, and more about the Nebula Front. I stayed quiet, listening to all of it. There was a chance this was a genuine threat toward Chancellor Valorum. Yet, as the briefing continued, the feeling I had that Palpatine was, at the very least, exploiting this situation to advance his goals grew stronger.
The challenge I had was to discover what that goal was. And, if possible, stop it from happening.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I stood silently, watching the various delegations, reporters and security personnel move around the building. Currently, I was standing about a metre behind Palpatine as he sat ¨C with his aides between us ¨C in a box set aside for various delegations, including that of the one from Naboo. The rest of the Naboo delegation had gathered around us, engaging in quiet chatter with each other and Palpatine. In other areas of this box and nearby boxes, other delegations were gathered, with most being from Outer Rim sectors, which made sense given the purpose of the summit.
Chancellor Valorum had called for this summit in response to the issues occurring in the Rim that gave rise to the Nebula Front, and other groups like it ¨C including those that sparked the Stark Hyperspace War over a decade earlier. As such, he had two points of contention the summit was supposed to negotiate. The first was the removal of the Outer Rim as a giant Free Trade Zone, which was something the Trade Federation and others were vehemently opposed to. The second was brought forth by the Trade Federation directly, and that was a request to be allowed to further arm their trade vessels to protect themselves from groups like the Nebula Front.
With all that, it was clear this was the summit that gave rise to the Trade Federation¡¯s issues with the Republic, which in turn would lead to the blockade of Naboo. Palpatine was clearly expecting something to happen, centred around the Trade Federation, as even though it could appear he was simply observing them, I felt he was watching their delegation for more nefarious reasons.
Of course, the Trade Federation delegation was made up of their Directorate ¨C seven members including Viceroy Gunray ¨C and Senator Lott Dod. Since, as far as I knew, the other six members of the Directorate ¨C four Humans, a Gann, and a Sullustan ¨C weren¡¯t around during the invasion, nor in the Clone Wars, I suspected Sidious had them removed. Something that this summit might provide an opportunity to do so, which was why the fact that their guards consisted of thirteen B1 droids stuck out. While the droids weren¡¯t the most impressive things, they had seemed to work in groups of two, three, or four, hence why thirteen droids felt wrong. However, even when examining them with Force-boosted sight, I couldn¡¯t spot anything amiss with any of them, so perhaps I was simply seeing things that weren¡¯t there.
I shifted my head as the door to the box opened, and the exceptionally bulky frame of Senator Orn Free Taa of Ryloth ¨C along with his aides and a trio of nubile Twi¡¯lek females ¨C stepped into the box. Since the Ryloth delegation was one of those that was sharing the box with the Naboo delegation, their being here was expected. Still, as the rest of the delegation moved to their seats, Taa approached Palpatine.
¡°An impressive showing,¡± he began as he came close to Palpatine, seemingly catching the man off-guard. ¡°Delegates from Sullust, Clak¡¯dor, the Serex sector, Malastere, Falleen, Bothawui¡¡± As he spoke he nodded his head at each and I followed the glances the Senators gave, taking in several alien races I¡¯d not encountered before. ¡°Why even some of the Hutt worlds are represented.¡± At that, my head snapped toward the fat slugs.
I growled at seeing a pair of them taking up an entire box to themselves ¨C if one ignored the two dozen attendants they had. For a moment, there was an urge to use the Force and arrange an accident for them, but as Palpatine turned, possibly to glance my way, I pushed the urge aside. Not only would Sidious likely sense my actions but there were Jedi throughout the building, including three members of the High Council.
Still, I used Observe to learn who the slugs were. The larger and older one was Oruba Gorensla, head of the Gorensla Kajidic and suspected member of the Hutt Ruling Council. The other was Zorba Desilijic Tiure, a member of Jabba¡¯s Kajidic. Neither name clicked with reports I¡¯d read from the Lokella, though both were added to the list of Hutts on the off chance I ever was able to remove anyone of power from their organisation.
I moved forward, wanting to scan the rest of the hall, and as I reached the front of the box, I saw Saesse Tiin moving around in the basin below. That was where Valorum¡¯s podium would rise ¨C mirroring how it worked in the Senate building on Coruscant even if the mechanics were different along with his aides. Adi Gallia was the only other Jedi I knew for certain was inside, but since she was assigned to the Chancellor, that made sense. The other Jedi, which included Qui-Gon, Obi-Wan, Ki-Adi Mundi and a rather strange short bird-like Jedi named Vergere, were outside. Most were helping to monitor the inflow of visitors, but some ¨C including the ones I¡¯d just thought of ¨C were actively looking for potential threats to the Chancellor when he travelled to the building. While I knew Valorum should be Chancellor when Naboo was invaded, I worried that any attack here might succeed due to my pres¡
¡°¡King Veruna has abdicated the throne.¡± Palpatine¡¯s words drew my attention back to the box. Veruna stepping down started the run that would see Padm¨¦ elected Queen. While there were about four months until she was fourteen ¨C which was how old I knew her to be when Naboo was invaded ¨C this was the starter''s gun for canon events.
¡°I¡¡± Taa seemed to pause as if caught off-guard by the comment. ¡°I must confess, Senator, that I don¡¯t know whether to feel sorry or grateful for you. But where exactly does that leave you, in any case? Is there some danger of you being recalled?¡± I offered a silent prayer to the Force that would happen, even if I knew it never would.
¡°That remains to be seen,¡± Palpatine responded. ¡°Naboo will have an acting regent until the elections are held.¡±
¡°Who is in the running to replace Veruna?¡± I already knew who should win the election. While it might be unethical to place a wager on Padm¨¦, I doubted things had changed enough that she wouldn¡¯t enter and win, which meant, if the odds were decent, it¡¯d offer an easy way to make some credits. Yes, I had a very large pile of them already, but you could never have too much, not when war was on the distant horizon.
¡°That, too, remains to be seen.¡±
¡°Dare I inquire as to your hope?¡± I leaned closer, wondering if I¡¯d get a hint of why Palpatine had supported Padm¨¦. I didn¡¯t know if he did it publicly or privately, but he would¡¯ve worked to get her elected. I had a few ideas as to his reasoning, so hearing a hint at that would give me further insight into his thinking.
¡°Only for someone enthusiastic about opening Naboo to the galaxy. Someone less ¨C how shall I put it? ¨C traditional than Veruna.¡±
¡°Or more easily persuaded perhaps?¡± Taa asked, and I had to agree. Palpatine had been surprised when Padm¨¦ hadn¡¯t signed Gunray¡¯s bill, seemingly expecting her to fold. That suggested he had supported her with the impression she¡¯d be malleable, controllable, and thus a more useful pawn for his machinations.
However, before Palpatine could respond to Taa, a murmur rushed through the hall. Quickly, everyone¡¯s attention turned toward the entrance near the central podium; the one through which Valorum would enter. He did so a moment later, with his aides a step behind. Applause, some genuine, some staged, rippled through the hall as Valorum moved toward the podium he¡¯d be using for the summit. Behind me, I heard Tra shuffling around, and his quiet voice, which I strained to hear over the noise in the hall, began commenting on Valorum, and then Governor Harro as he and Tarkin emerged.
While everyone watched the Chancellor¡¯s arrival, I scanned the room. With all the focus on Valorum, this was one of those moments where an assassin could strike. While I still doubted Valorum was the true target, I couldn¡¯t discount some sort of false flag attempt on him to distract from whoever Sidious¡¯ target was.
¡ ¡
I let out a bored sigh as Governor Harro continued to drone. It¡¯s been ten minutes since he¡¯d stepped to the podium and begun the summit, yet all he¡¯d done was waffle incessantly. He was currently still going on about the honour Eriadu had been granted in hosting this summit, along with offering marks of respect to various influential figures such as Valorum. Behind Harro, I saw Tarkin staring at his superior¡¯s back. While he was keeping his face neutral, I wondered if he felt the same way about Harro and his need to supplicate to everyone while managing to make himself seem more important than he was.
Thus, having been lured into a state of bored numbness by the speech, I almost jumped when the comm-unit in my ear crackled to life.
¡°Go ahead,¡± I whispered after opening the channel. While I didn¡¯t want there to be an incident, I did hope that whichever Master was contacting me ¨C it was always one of the four I spoke to ¨C would liven up events before my brain turned to mush.
¡°Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan have returned,¡± Adi Gallia began. ¡°A group armed with a rocket launcher was intercepted before they could attack the Chancellor¡¯s transport. While they have been taken away by local security, Qui-Gon feels the threat hasn¡¯t ended and I am inclined to agree.¡±
I stepped forward, ignoring Palpatine as he turned to look at me. Down below I saw Gallia and Saesee Tiin moving around. While they were close to the podium and the Chancellor, they were far enough away that if an attack came they¡¯d struggle to block any bolts before Valorum and others were taken down. ¡°Are there any leads?¡± I asked as I looked over the lower boxes.
¡°No, and the chancellor is insistent that we remain distant from him so as to maintain an air of impartiality.¡± I rolled my eyes at Valorum¡¯s decision. I also bit back a comment about the pointlessness of me being stuck in this box. ¡°Has anything seemed amiss?¡±
My eyes darted to the Trade Federation delegation. ¡°Nothing major, Master. However, the Trade Federation delegation has thirteen droids for security. I¡¯d have expected them to have an even number, however, the extra droid might simply be a personal guard.¡±
Gallia took a moment before replying, likely as she tried to use the Force to sense a threat. ¡°That is likely the reason. However, it is something to remain vigilant about. Can you see anything amiss with the droids?¡±
I used the Force to again boost my sight. Each of the droids was standing in line, weapons on their backs and perfectly still. The only thing that stood out was that one bore slightly different markings on its head, though I¡¯d already dismissed that as it simply designated that droid as a command model. ¡°No Master. They are all at rest, and with the angle I¡¯m at, I cannot tell if any are carrying extra weaponry or missing their restraining bolts.¡± I could see the bolts of the six closest to me, but the rest were obscured by their squad mates, and even if one was missing a bolt, it didn¡¯t confirm anything.
¡°Very well. I and the others will either stay close to the Chancellor or seek to locate Cohl in the building. If you see or sense anything, inform us immediately. However, since there is still a chance Senator Palpatine is a target, you are to remain at his side until our targets reveal themselves.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
I frowned as the link closed. Palpatine wasn¡¯t in any danger. No, I was sure he was the hidden hand controlling whatever was going on today and had used the ¡®attempt¡¯ on him as a way to divert attention. And probably also, to generate a way to gain time alone with me. Yet without proof of Palpatine not being a target, never mind him being the one orchestrating everything, and with a direct order from a High Council member, there was little I could do but remain at my post.
Yet, even as I scanned the hall once more, taking longer on every empty box, walkway, and piece of scaffolding that might be used by an assassin, I couldn¡¯t feel anything amiss. Oh, there was the general sense within the Force that something was brewing, but without meditating, I didn¡¯t know what was off. And even meditation might not work as drawing hints from the Force was something I¡¯d always struggled with.
Now, I sensed some trepidation from the Trade Federation. However, that could simply be because they were concerned Valorum would ensure the summit was against them on both measures that were to be discussed. Or would be if Governor Harro would shut up and sit down.
¡ ¡
Nearly twenty minutes later, after Harro had thankfully stopped talking, and while the orchestra that separated the viewing masses from the Chancellor and Governor were playing the Republic anthem, the commlink in my ear clicked once more.
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°You were right about the Federation¡¯s droids being a problem,¡± Gallia began. ¡°Move as close as you can without alerting anyone of your intent.¡± I was moving the moment she mentioned the droids, though I grunted in annoyance when told to not draw attention to myself, as that also meant not leaping over to the Federation¡¯s box and obliterating the things.
¡°Can¡¯t we just remove the droids now and eliminate the threat?¡± I whispered into the link, not wanting Palpatine to hear.
¡°Sadly, no. While Cohl has confirmed the droids are how the attack will come, his word isn¡¯t enough for us to move. Doing so without definitive proof would raise questions about our impartiality and likely cause the summit to break down before it can begin.¡±
¡°I doubt it will survive if the attack happens, Master,¡± I countered. ¡°Plus, with how the Order is tied to the Senate, I doubt any consider us impartial in any matter involving the Republic.¡± I doubted my words would change anything, be it now or in future, but it was worth stating them anyway.
¡°Regardless, maintain your position and stay mindful of the droids for any unexpected movement.¡± Gallia¡¯s reply was terse, almost as if she didn¡¯t like what I¡¯d pointed out.
¡°Yes, Master.¡± The channel closed and I kept moving, heading to the point that was closest to the Federation¡¯s box from this one. I had little doubt the extra droid was the one who¡¯d attack, but nothing ¨C be it something I could see or sense ¨C hinted at which droid was the primary threat.
What I was beginning to realise was that I was right to think Valorum wasn¡¯t the primary target. No, the droids would likely fire on him, and in the confusion, turn on the Federation Directorate. Well, all of them bar Gunray and Dod if I had to guess.
¡°Cameron,¡± I turned back as Palpatine spoke, though only far enough that I didn¡¯t lose sight of the Federation¡¯s box, ¡°is something the matter?¡±
I smiled as I replied. ¡°Just a potential security breach, Senator. Nothing to alarm yourself about currently.¡± I turned back, taking my time to appear as if I was looking at other delegations. I wasn¡¯t sure if Palpatine believed me or not, but I remained as calm as I could, both physically and within the Force.
¡°Very well. Though I do hope you¡¯ll inform me if the matter becomes serious.¡± I gave him a nod, my sight passing over the delegation from Kashyyyk.
While I was trying to appear calm, I was already running through options in my head. The problem with each was that they took time for me to reach or interact with the droids. Time that the droids could use to enact their programming.
The simplest option was to grab them with the Force and toss them away. However, that wouldn¡¯t stop them from firing and would result in civilian casualties. Which would then, in the aftermath, further degrade the public¡¯s opinion of the Jedi Order. Crushing them was doable, but I¡¯d never attempted to crush so many targets so quickly, and there was the chance the droids or their blasters might explode as they were compacted. Electrokinesis was also out for the same reason, plus a stray bolt might incinerate a member of the Directorate. Ionize was another option, but I¡¯d used that so sparingly that I wasn¡¯t sure if it would take out the droids without causing them to do something unexpected like spasm and continue firing.
The distance between this box and the Federation¡¯s was small enough that I could make it with a Force-boosted jump. However, beyond the sight of a Jedi leaping toward the droids ¨C which if timed wrong would look belligerent ¨C the issue was time. Even if I moved before as soon as the droids drew their blasters, it would still take precious seconds to reach them.
With all those ruled out, I was left with one option that, while it carried risk, should be possible. Teleporting. Yes, there was a moment when I reappeared where I was disorientated, but if I timed the move right, then I could have my lightsaber out and active to engage three, perhaps four droids before I was sure of my location. Still, I¡¯d have to get the timing and location near perfect as the droids would likely target me the moment I appeared.
Just as the orchestra below shifted to a new piece, I saw a concerned Human approach Gunray. The others in the box could hear, but even with the Force boosting my hearing, I couldn¡¯t make out what was being said over the sounds lifting from below. I removed the Force-boosted hearing, grimacing at having the bad timing to enhance it just as the orchestra reached a crescendo.
As I watched Gunray, I saw him speak with one of the Human directors, and then he and Lott Dod stood. I gripped the hilt of my lightsaber as I watched the pair follow the grovelling Human from the balcony and activated my array of combat-oriented Force powers.
¡°Cameron?¡±
I ignored Palpatine, focusing on the Federation¡¯s box, on the thirteen droids, waiting for any movement from them that I could use as an excuse. A familiar stillness passed over, reminding me of those moments before a mission before the storm that was about to be unleashed. I waited patiently for the signal to act, to unleash hell on my targets, and found myself missing this serenity.
Movement high above caught my eye. I glanced up as the Force shifted, filling the hall with a sense of anticipation. Streaks of red moved around a shaft of green as two figures, the second clearly a Jedi fought. My attention returned to the Federation box, waiting for the slightest movement from the droids.
Everything in me screamed to go, to move before the signal was given, to break the calm before the storm. Yet I waited. Even if I hated everything about it, I had my orders. Plus, I was concerned at how much canon might change this close to the invasion if I moved too early.
This conference was the reason the Federation would invade Naboo, the reason Sidious could manipulate Gunray into doing his bidding. Yes, allowing it to happen would cost thousands, if not hundreds of thousands, their lives, but if I acted too rashly, too quickly, then I could alter the Sith plan, and I wasn¡¯t willing to risk that. Not now, at any rate. I was set in my belief that the war needed to happen, for the Republic to undergo strife in the hope it might emerge stronger and fitter, provided I was able to stop Sidious from founding the Empire.
Plus, on a more personal level, without the invasion, people like Padm¨¦ would never break from their blind idealism and faith in the Senate and the Republic. They would never question the ways things worked or demand change. By allowing the invasion to happen, by forcing her to confront the problems in the galaxy, and then by being there as a friend to offer solutions during and after, I hoped to gain her support for a more aggressive approach. I knew she¡¯d never become pro-military, but the passive, peaceful girl she was now wasn¡¯t the strong-willed and demanding woman she should be.
All that meant that, as much as I hated it, I wouldn¡¯t act early. Instead, as much as it galled me, I¡¯d allow Sidious¡¯ plan, whatever it was, to occur and then hope to stop it. I¡¯d allow Gunray to slip away into the night to be there to invade Naboo at some point next year. And all of that sickened me, but it was for the greater good. Or at least, the good I wanted to bring about.
A voice rang out in the hall. Others joined in panicked screams. The orchestra stopped. The Force moved. One of the Human directors of the Federation stood and spoke. This was the moment.
My lightsaber slid into my hand, I sensed Palpatine move, and the world around me started to turn silver.
Yet, just as the silver engulfed my entire vision, I jerked. I felt a trillion volts of raw, unrestrained power slam into every fibre of my being. My skin went numb, I lost all sense of smell as every nerve in my body flared as if dipped in acid, and I stumbled back.
My hand twitched, my lightsaber falling from it as my legs stopped working. As my skull crashed against something, and my eyes flickered closed, I saw shadows move around me, above me. I wanted to scream, yet my throat refused to work.
Even as my body reacted as if it was dropped into the power core of a star destroyer, I felt something against my arm, and a moment later, the sweet, calming peace of darkness engulfed me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As the darkness retreated, and I felt my eyes flicker open, I groaned. The light of the room hurt my eyes and every part of me felt tired, as if I¡¯d run a triple-marathon without the Force to help. I moved, trying to sit from wherever I was only to feel a hand on my shoulder. The force kept me in place as a voice spoke out.
¡°Easy there. You were severely burnt when whatever you tried failed.¡± I turned my head toward the voice, blinking to clear the blurry images I was seeing. Once my eyes were working properly, I realised it was Qui-Gon who was standing over me, a kind smile on his face. Behind him, closer to the far end of the room, I saw Obi-Wan. Qui-Gon seemed relaxed, but I could sense agitation from his Padawan.
¡°Wh¡¡± I stopped, my lips hurting from how dry they were. After licking them tenderly, flinching as moisture reached them, I tried to speak again. ¡°What happened?¡±
Qui-Gon¡¯s smile fell, replaced by irritation. ¡°The droids were the key; however, we had the wrong target.¡±
I groaned and leaned back, looking up at the clean white roof of the room, and from what I sensed I knew I was back in the Temple. ¡°The Directorate?¡±
¡°Yes. It seems that one of their number activated an energy shield around their balcony. The moment that happened, the droids drew their weapons, turned, and fired upon the Directorate.¡± I groaned again. I¡¯d suspected that was Sidious¡¯ plan, but I¡¯d not known about the forcefield, which must¡¯ve been what interfered with my attempted Teleport. I¡¯d remember that the next time I was faced with a shielded target because I had no interest in experiencing that pain again. ¡°There was nothing we or Eriadu security could do to stop the massacre until the shield was lowered. Once it was taken down, security forces were efficient in destroying the droids.¡±
¡°Wonderful.¡±
¡°Yes. And with the droids reduced to scrap metal, there is little to be gained from them, meaning the investigation has achieved little in the week since it began.¡±
¡°Gunray?¡±
¡°The reason for his and Senator Dod¡¯s departure was genuine. However, with the Viceroy now being the sole remaining Director of the Federation, and with diplomatic obstacles in place for questioning a sitting senator, that avenue of investigation is bogged down in legalities.¡±
¡°Never changes,¡± I muttered as I closed my eyes, the light from the room slowly giving me a headache. Even in this galaxy, those in power always found ways to keep themselves unavailable whenever the winds blew against them. And since the Federation had their greedy little hands controlling many Senators and other officials throughout the galaxy, it would remain that way until much, much later. Still, it was something I might be able to use in the years before war broke out.
¡°Sadly, yes,¡± Qui-Gon agreed, and I sensed him move back. ¡°As for you, whatever it was you tried¡¡±
¡°Teleport.¡±
¡°Ah, then that explains why it looked like you¡¯d been exposed to a raw powercore. I assume the reaction was due to the forcefield around the Trade Federation¡¯s balcony being active?¡± I nodded, not wanting to delve too deeply into that at the moment. ¡°Hmm. Well, when your teleport failed, you collapsed on the floor, your robes and skin severely burnt. If not for the swift actions of Senator Palpatine and his aides, I doubt you would¡¯ve survived long enough for medical personnel to reach you.¡± I nodded at that as well, knowing I¡¯d have to thank Palpatine for saving me, and wondered how much he¡¯d use that to further attempt to ingratiate himself with me. ¡°The Senator also arranged, along with Governor Harro, your travel back to the Temple once your injuries were healed enough to allow transport. While he couldn¡¯t have known, it was a good thing he did. It seems that your tuk¡¯ata and ship, along with Master Fay and others, sensed your pain. While the tuk¡¯ata didn¡¯t hurt anyone, several members of the Order were concerned it might snap if your injuries became critical. Indeed, I¡¯m told that Master Yoda was forced to stun the tuk¡¯ata to avoid an incident and until now, the beast is being kept under sedation in a room nearby.¡±
I frowned at hearing that. Both Raven and Fenrir sensing my injury made sense, but the fact Yoda had felt the need to stun Fenrir wasn¡¯t going to be easily forgotten by the tuk¡¯ata. Now, I could understand Yoda¡¯s logic, but I doubted Fenrir was so uncontrolled that Fay, Simvyl ¨C and possibly even Serra ¨C would be unable to keep him from going too far. While I doubted I¡¯d learn why Yoda had done that, I did plan to ask him once I was able to.
As for Serra, while it was reassuring to not hear Qui-Gon mention her name directly, I suspected she was in the ¡®others¡¯ category. Hopefully, she didn¡¯t let on about how close we¡¯d become as I¡¯d rather not get a lecture from the Council on the dangers of attachment.
¡°Why the Federation?¡± I asked, wondering if Qui-Gon could offer any other insight beyond my thinking that the attack was to give Gunray complete control of the mega-corporation.
Qui-Gon sighed. ¡°It seems that the one responsible for the attack, the one who had hired Cohl as a diversion, had ulterior motives. He was a member of the Nebula Front, but he was also an Eriadu native who had been a vocal critic of the Federation before joining the Front. He used the summit taking place on Eriadu, and his connections in the Front, to his advantage. Along with directing attention to the Chancellor so we and security forces wouldn¡¯t see the true danger until it was too late.¡±
I nodded, accepting that even if I wondered how much of this Sidious had controlled, and how much of it he¡¯d adapted to suit his goals. The man was playing hundreds of simultaneous inter-connected games of holochess while the Jedi and Republic were, at best, playing just one. Frankly, it was scary just how good he and Plagueis were at doing this.
¡°While I and Obi-Wan are glad you have awoken, we are needed elsewhere.¡± I felt Qui-Gon grip my shoulder. ¡°I will inform Master Fay of your rec¡¡± he was cut off as the doors to the room opened and I sensed Fay enter. ¡°Or not as it seems.¡± The amusement in his voice was easy to pick up. ¡°Since you no doubt wish to speak with her, we shall leave you.¡±
¡°Can I see the report?¡± I doubted there was anything there worth learning, but I wasn¡¯t going to leave anything unturned.
¡°I will have your name added to the data so that once one arrives from Eriadu, you will be informed.¡± There was a slight edge to his tone, almost as if he was annoyed about something to do with the report. Still, I nodded my thanks and lay back, waiting for the doors to close as he and Obi-Wan left.
¡°How are you feeling?¡±
I opened my eyes and smirked at Fay. ¡°Like I just lost a fight with a power station.¡± My former master smiled, pleased to see my humour had survived. As she moved closer, bringing a chair with her, my mind turned to other things.
I opened the various notices I had, discovering that I was almost fully healed. No major damage had been done, or at least none that bacta and the Force couldn¡¯t heal, so I should be free of the bed soon enough. Once I was, after talking with Serra and making sure she, Fenrir, and Raven were okay and knew that I was well, I needed to leave the Temple.
My first step would be finding a broker and placing a large wager on Padm¨¦ becoming queen of Naboo. Hopefully, I could get a bet in before she announced her intention to run so I could secure more favourable odds. After that, I needed to make plans to depart the planet. My first stop would be Mandalore.
With Naboo ¨C and the threat of Maul ¨C just around the corner, I wanted my armour. I might also pop in on Anakin, and make sure that he was kept busy enough that he was not inclined to go anywhere near Naboo.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Strange Bedfellows
As I felt Raven¡¯s landing struts touch down on the ground, I eased back gently on the power flow to her manoeuvring thrusters. I chuckled at the disappointment I felt radiate through our bond. ¡°Perhaps later, girl,¡± I commented as I stroked her hull just above the console, letting my hand glide over her organic texture. ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll be here long.¡±
I stood and turned, sensing Raven¡¯s anticipation for what may come, and then left the cockpit.
¡°How long will this meeting take?¡± Simvyl asked as I stepped into Raven¡¯s common area to find him lounging at one of the luxurious sofas, a datapad in hand.
¡°Don¡¯t know for sure, but I doubt it¡¯ll be more than an hour or two. Though the Senator isn¡¯t one to waste his time or mine on unnecessary meetings, so whatever the summons was for, it¡¯ll be important.¡± Then again, since I was sure Palpatine wanted to keep me close and maintain the idea that he was something of a benevolent uncle for me, it could be as simple as him wishing to check up on me personally.
It has been his request that resulted in me being on Eriadu for the summit, so he might well try and use that to slide further into my good graces by offering a sincere apology for what happened. Perhaps even gift me something to help strengthen the bond between us. I¡¯d take the gift, depending on size, but since I knew what he was doing, I would be able to ¨C I felt ¨C avoid letting him gain any real connection to me. At least not something he could use to tempt me into becoming a Sith.
Yes, it was a dangerous game to keep him close, but it was better than antagonising him early before I was ready or able to counter the Sith plan.
¡°Should I have the droids refuel Raven?¡±
¡°Aye, why not,¡± I replied as I left the common area. It took about a minute to reach the landing ramp. When I reached it, I sighed. ¡°No, you can¡¯t come.¡± Fenrir¡¯s ears drooped and he lowered and tilted his head. I chuckled at the behaviour as he was as tall as me already, yet it was easy to forget he was still a pup and acted his age at times.
Of course, this behaviour rarely worked with me, but with others ¨C particularly Serra, who Fenrir considered part of our pack now ¨C it was far more successful. Force, I¡¯d even seen him use it successfully on Jocasta Nu after he¡¯d run into the Archives one day. That hadn¡¯t saved me from having to clean up the mess he¡¯d caused without using the Force.
¡°No. I don¡¯t want to get hauled in front of the Chancellor when you invariantly give some poor Senator a heart attack.¡± I paused and rubbed my chin. ¡°Although, depending on the Senator, I might not mind.¡± Senator Dod and a few others came to mind, that was for sure. Fenrir''s amusement flowed through our bond, and I chuckled again. ¡°But no, not today.¡±
Seeing him sulk, I reached out with the Force and opened a storage compartment. One that had no external lock. Fenrir¡¯s ears perked up as he heard it open, and then his tail started swishing around, making me glad there wasn¡¯t anything loose around the room as the tail would¡¯ve destroyed it. A large chunk of Ewok jerky came out and as I floated it in the air, Fenrir leapt and grabbed it. Though to be fair, at his size, it was more a bounce-step than a leap. Still, the jerky was in his maw as he raced away, heading back for his quarters to devour it.
I shook my head and laughed as I pressed the button to lower the ramp, wondering what meat the jerky was really made from. There was no way it came from Ewoks as, from what I knew, they were from a planet that few, if any, had heard of on the very edge of Republic space, yet the jerky was relatively easy to find on most major planets, which I was grateful for since both me and Fenrir had developed a taste for it.
I blinked as I exited Raven, even as I fiddled with the controls of my vambrace, adjusting to the midday sun that was shining down on the Senate building through crystal clear skies. While I disliked Coruscant, I couldn¡¯t complain about having the weather be so clearly defined. Yes, it was entirely artificial, but it still generated some breathtaking sights, something Serra had commented on during our last trip in Raven.
Thinking of Serra, I turned to look toward the Temple. I could sense her inside, and I wondered what she was doing. My thoughts then shifted to Bultar Swan. I¡¯d spoken with her not long after returning from Zygerria, and then again before going to Eriadu. She¡¯d been taken on by Plo Koon to finish her training, and while she seemed to be doing well, I¡¯d asked Serra to keep an eye on her simply because Master Giiett had been, along with Serra, the first to make me feel welcome in the Order.
I turned back to the Senate building. It glistened in the light, drawing attention to it, and in theory, showed the beating, beautiful heart of the Republic. Of course, when a large vessel passed overhead, the building was engulfed in shadow, revealing the fact it was a fa?ade, much like everything and everyone within.
A squad of Senate Guards approached, resplendent in their blue uniforms though the rifles they carried always made me scoff. The sheer size of them made them look impractical as hell, and in a tight space, if the weapon couldn¡¯t be unhooked, then they¡¯d need to resort to hand-to-hand.
¡°Master Jedi,¡± the lead guard said once the squad was close enough. ¡°This way. Senator Palpatine has requested we escort you directly to him.¡±
I nodded in acceptance and fell in behind him. One guard walked at his side while the other pair followed behind me. I noticed people around the private landing platform looking my way, no doubt wondering why a Jedi needed an escort. I paid them no mind though, nor the trio of droids that moved toward Raven, one dragging a fuel hose behind it, even as Raven closed her ramp.
As we passed into the shade provided by the Senate, I let my thoughts drift to why I might be here. It¡¯d been just over two weeks since I¡¯d woken after the summit on Eriadu, though Palpatine had already reached out to me before requesting an audience. I¡¯d managed to delay it until now as the Healers wanted me to remain within the Temple for observation as there were scant few records detailing how a Jedi recovered from teleporting into an active energy barrier.
The two weeks had passed quickly enough, as I¡¯d spent most of my time helping Battlemaster Drallig with training Initiates ¨C something I enjoyed ¨C sparring with my friends, or prepping for Naboo.
While Padm¨¦ wasn¡¯t yet queen, she had become the strong favourite, which made me glad I¡¯d been able to place a wager on the matter not long after waking. The odds I¡¯d gotten for my hundred-thousand credit bet was five-to-one. While that was good, if I¡¯d been able to place a bet earlier, like just after the summit before it was official that Veruna had abdicated, I¡¯d have gotten odds of over twenty-to-one. Still, a half-million credits weren¡¯t something to sneeze at, even if I had around a billion stored in my account, a pittance compared to what I would eventually need but a good start.
As we entered the building proper, I saw the corridors were far quieter than I was used to, though that might be because, this time at least, I wasn¡¯t entering from the main entrance but from a private platform. That was one benefit of having a vessel the Council were happy to let me keep for myself. Minus the times they wished for me to take them out in it, which Saesse Tiin and Plo Koon did more than others. Still, the emptiness of the corridors, and what lay ahead, focused my thoughts once more on why I was here.
This was the second time in a month that I¡¯d been summoned by Palpatine, and while he might wish to privately apologise, or even ask for my help on another Senatorial venture, I felt that wasn¡¯t the case. No, while he¡¯d not outwardly confirmed it in our calls, he had hinted at wanting to discuss a possible threat he¡¯d been made aware of, one that lay on the edges of the Republic. That had me pondering whether this meeting was to discuss the Vong, and I could only hope that he had some ideas to implement for preparing the galaxy ¨C whatever state it may be in ¨C to face the Vong when they invaded.
If that was the case, I had some suggestions for countering them in combat. Those had come from HK, who ¨C after approving of the Vong¡¯s ability to counter Jedi ¨C had revealed he¡¯d analysed the recordings Bo had left extensively. As he rattled off ideas, I felt like a fucking moron for not consulting him more on Zonama Sekot as he¡¯d seen more combat than Bo and I had combined. Even when factoring in my former life. Of course, since we didn¡¯t have a way to restore power to his brain while acting as resistance, I¡¯d felt it safer to keep him offline and secure than risk damage to his memory circuits. It had worked out in the end, but I wondered just how things would¡¯ve gone with HK serving as an advisor.
Still, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head as I entered an elevator with my escort. If I¡¯d been told before I¡¯d been reborn, or just after I¡¯d arrived in this galaxy, that I¡¯d actively work with Darth Sidious against a common threat, I¡¯d have laughed in the face of the messenger. Then likely shot them. Yet, I¡¯d actively chosen to take the matter to him when the Jedi Council had publicly dismissed my concerns. Now, that wasn¡¯t to say some of them didn¡¯t agree with me, in part, but since the consensus was that the Vong weren¡¯t a large-scale threat, it left me shouting into the wind to warn of the danger the Vong posed.
Plus, by staying close to Palpatine, by appearing as an ally, not only would I keep his focus off Anakin, but I might be able to glean something I could use to counter him when war broke out. It was a long shot that I¡¯d learn anything, but it was better than staying away and wondering what he was up to. As was keeping his focus away from Anakin as long as possible, so he couldn¡¯t ingratiate himself with the true Chosen One.
My musings were abruptly interrupted as we emerged from the elevator, and an air of tension permeated the surroundings. Puzzled, I furrowed my brow, confused for a moment as to the cause behind the heightened alertness. We had arrived at Palpatine''s office, and there stood Kinman Doriana, a familiar face. Yet, it was not Doriana that captured my attention, nor that of the Senate Guard present. Our collective gaze fixated upon the quartet of formidable figures clad in resplendent golden armour, their presence serving as an impenetrable barrier to anyone seeking entrance into the esteemed office. Sensing our approach, their postures stiffened, and as one of them began to advance toward us, I used Observe and blinked in shock at what it revealed.
Alac Larkid
Race: Thyrsian
Level: 32
Health: 100%
Age: 30
Force Potential: Minimal
Threat Potential: High
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Sun Guard (100%), Hego Damask (65%)
Emotional State: Cautious/Distrustful/Curious
¡
Alac is careful as his employer, Hego Damask is located nearby with clear instructions to limit who may enter the area.
Even though you match the description of the expected guest, he isn¡¯t willing to allow you entry without a challenge. The hints of Mandalorian armour you wear make him even more cautious.
That said, he wishes to test himself against you if the chance should arrive as he feels the Sun Guard are superior to any Mandalorian.
¡
A surge of tension coursed through my veins as the realization dawned upon me. If the Sun Guard was present here, it meant that Hego Damask, Darth Plagueis, was in that office alongside Palpatine. My throat tightened, and a profound alarm echoed through my being as Alac advanced, engaged in a charged standoff with the Senate Guard. In that moment, I steeled myself for the impending confrontation.
I stood on the precipice of what Windu would likely classify as a shatterpoint, poised to come face-to-face with not one, but two Sith Lords. I knew all too well that my survival depended on concealing the knowledge that now gnawed at the recesses of my mind. Revealing even a fraction of my awareness would result in devastating consequences and if they decided to kill me I likely wouldn''t even have time to draw my saber.
Reluctantly, the senate guards yielded, granting passage as Alac drew nearer. His voice radiated with authority as he demanded, "Your arm." Raising an eyebrow, I couldn''t help but question whether he was genuinely foolish enough to issue orders to a Jedi, or simply unaccustomed to encountering individuals who would defy his commands. "To ascertain your identity," he clarified, sensing my hesitation to comply with his demands.
Complying with his request, I extended my arm, submitting to the scrutiny of the scanning device. At that moment, a flicker of contemplation and battle lust danced within me. How long would these four guards endure if I were to draw my lightsaber? Undoubtedly, they had been honed and trained to engage Jedi adversaries, as most of the highest elites in the galaxy were. Yet, a profound sense of confidence welled within me, whispering that I could dispatch them in a single minute if not less. Perhaps two minutes, should I aim to minimise unnecessary collateral damage. Even if this was some sort of trap to capture me ¨C a far-fetched idea, but one I couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss ¨C the Sith wouldn¡¯t reveal themselves. Plus, before coming I¡¯d made sure Serra and Fay knew where I was heading. Force, I¡¯d promised Serra another ¡®spaceflight¡¯ as a way of having to cancel a private meditation session we¡¯d planned in the Jedi gardens.
Once Alac was satisfied, he stepped back without saying anything. That was when Kinman nervously paced forward. ¡°Knight Shan, I¡¯m sorry about the security, but the Senator has a rather important guest he wishes you to meet.¡±
"With all due respect, Magister Damask, am I correct?" I chuckled lightly, noting the subtle arch of Kinman''s eyebrow. ¡°I remember seeing several dead guards attired like this lot in Keldabe. While the Sun Guard aren¡¯t exclusive to the Magister, I know he is friends with the Senator, so it seemed a logical choice.¡±
¡°Yes, quite.¡± Kinman gestured to the entrance even as his brow creased. ¡°They await you in the study, Master Jedi.¡±
The doors gracefully parted, granting me passage into the compact antechamber that served as a threshold to Palpatine''s office and study, I considered for a moment withdrawing a thermal detonator from my Inventory. However, I pushed away that idea. Not only would the distinct beeping of an activated explosive betray my intentions, but I had little doubt the Sith could survive one exploding at their feet. And of course, should the attack succeed or fail, the fallout wasn¡¯t something I was equipped for yet.
Before stepping into the study, I wondered how the pair would spin this. Hego Damask was insanely powerful, and I had a connection to him because of the Battle of Keldabe, but that didn¡¯t feel like enough of a reason to bring him in on the Vong threat. Oh, Plagueis would be aware of the threat, but Damask wouldn¡¯t.
However, before I could consider what story they might spin, the door to the study slid open. ¡°Ah, Cameron my boy,¡± Palpatine began as he saw me standing in the foyer. ¡°I was beginning to wonder how much longer you would be.¡± He stepped back and gestured into the study. ¡°Please, come in and make yourself comfortable.¡±
I stepped forward and shook his hand, avoiding stepping into the study for the moment. ¡°Sorry, uncle,¡± as expected, that increased the size of his smile, ¡°While I was making my way to the Jedi hangar, I ran into my former Master. She wished to speak with me about a private matter, and it took me a moment to extract myself.¡± Truthfully, I¡¯d sought out Fay, but by saying it this way, I hid the lie in the truth and made it clear someone in the Temple knew where I was.
¡°Of course,¡± Palpatine replied as we stopped shaking hands and he once more gestured into his study. ¡°Though on the matter of former masters, have you spoken to Master Dooku recently? I had hoped to speak with him regarding a private matter, however, he¡¯s been unavailable for some time.¡±
¡°Master Dooku is dealing with a personal matter. One that is keeping him away from the Temple and Order.¡± I smiled as I stepped into the study. ¡°Though I do believe he isn¡¯t at all bothered by that development.¡± That earned a small chuckle from Palpatine, as I¡¯d planned. There was little doubt Palpatine and Damask knew of Dooku¡¯s issues with the Order as they¡¯d existed before my arrival, as had his friendship with the hidden Sith Lords.
¡°Yes, I do recall him hinting at disagreements with the direction of the Order.¡± As he spoke, a figure in the study stood, dwarfing the pair of us.
I moved forward and bowed slightly. ¡°Magister Damask, if not for the Sun Guards outside, I would be surprised to see you here.¡±
Damask chuckled, which sounded as off as always because of his mask. ¡°Yes. I do hope they didn¡¯t inflict too severe of a security check on you. They¡¯ve been cautious for the last month or so due to personal concerns.¡±
My brow rose, wondering who would be dumb enough to target someone of Damask¡¯s power. ¡°No. While blunt, they were professional.¡± As I replied, we shook hands, his long fingers curling menacingly around the back of my hand. ¡°Though I¡¯m still at a loss as to why the Senator has requested us both to be here.¡±
Damask glanced at Palpatine just before he answered. ¡°The Senator brought your concerns about these Vong to me. As a concerned and loyal citizen of the Republic, I shared those concerns and requested a meeting so that we might speak at length about your experiences dealing with the Vong.¡± As he explained the public reason for why he was here, my eyes noted that not only did his skin seem healthier, having regained some of its colour, the scars around his mask and neck had faded. Either he¡¯d used the Force to heal himself ¨C something rather alarming as the dark side was not famed for its ability to rejuvenate a user ¨C or had hired some very expensive privatised healthcare. Why he¡¯d only done so after the Battle of Keldabe wasn¡¯t something I could answer, though, from some simple research, I knew he¡¯d been wearing the mask for a while beforehand.
I smiled and nodded as we stopped shaking hands. ¡°I¡¯m glad the Senator was able to find another concerned citizen. Particularly one as influential as yourself, Magister. Though I hope I wouldn¡¯t be out of line to wonder if your concern was more business-inclined than say the Senator¡¯s political inclination.¡±
A chuckle escaped Damask''s lips once more, sending a subtle shiver down my spine. I couldn''t help but tense, acutely aware of the unnerving quality that accompanied that peculiar sound. "Indeed," he responded, his voice laced with a discernible mixture of amusement and underlying motives. "While I cannot deny that I hold a preference for the Republic to maintain its current state, with its steady influx of credits and thriving trade networks, I must admit that the prospect of war has its own appeal from a business standpoint. Naturally, this hinges on the condition that it does not fracture the galactic economy or jeopardise my existence. Does this pose a problem for you?"
¡°Not at all, Magister,¡± I said as Palpatine silently suggested I sit on one of the sofas. ¡°Just because I value a strong and secure Republic as a Jedi doesn¡¯t mean I expect everyone else to share those views.¡± I moved around and took the sofa Palpatine was suggesting, one that left me between the two Sith like a bark rat between two nexu. ¡°When I was young, my grandfather ¨C a former Chancellor of the Old Republic ¨C often said that not everyone will share my ideals, however, the trick is finding common ground where various ideals and beliefs intersect.¡± He¡¯d never said anything of the sort, but there was no way for either to prove that, and it was a good reason as to why I was apparently comfortable with this meeting between a Senator, a Jedi and a banker.
Damask nodded. ¡°It sounds as though Vaner Shan was a wise man. One worthy of the office of Chancellor.¡± He glanced at Palpatine, and I wondered if this was some sort of stage event to show a differing opinion regarding Chancellor Valorum, who¡¯d earned his position, from what I understood, due to his name as much as his skill.
¡°The flaws of the Republic¡¯s current leadership aren¡¯t why we are here today, Magister,¡± Palpatine replied, confirming my suspicions. He then turned to me. ¡°If I might ask, how are you recovering from events on Eriadu?¡±
I smiled in thanks at his concern. ¡°According to the Order¡¯s healers, I¡¯m fully healed and able to take missions again. Hopefully, my next one won¡¯t be quite as painful.¡± Palpatine moved to speak only to pause as I chuckled. ¡°Then again, the mission before Eriadu resulted in a conflict that is why we¡¯re here today. To say nothing of my missions involving the Bando Gora and the Mandalorians.¡± Truthfully, looking back on events, it was almost as if the Force or some higher power was throwing me into the fire to test me. So far, I¡¯d emerged tempered from each event, but I did wonder how much longer my luck would hold.
¡°I was told the conference on Eriadu hadn¡¯t had any injuries beyond the Trade Federation¡¯s Directorate.¡± I looked at Damask as he spoke. ¡°Was something withheld from public knowledge?¡± His confusion appeared genuine, yet there was no way he didn¡¯t know about what had happened, which only showed how skilled the man was. And along with Palpatine, how dangerous they were.
¡°During the recent summit, Cameron attempted to do something to stop the droid attack,¡± Palpatine began. ¡°However, the forcefield had already been raised and whatever he attempted failed, resulting in Cameron being badly wounded.¡±
The pair looked at me, and I saw no need to hide the details. Palpatine knew I could teleport as he¡¯d have seen the recording of the obstacle course back when I¡¯d been just an Initiate. ¡°I attempted to use the Force to move instantly. However, as the Senator stated, the forcefield¡ interfered with what I attempted. So much that, if not for the quick actions of Senator Palpatine and his aides, I¡¯d have likely died.¡± Palpatine offered a smile and nod at that even as I continued. ¡°What still irks me, is that we knew the droids were the threat, but the Council members present prevented me from moving against the droids before they attacked.¡±
¡°I was unaware the Jedi knew of the threat to Chancellor Valorum before it commenced.¡±
I nodded at Palpatine, letting some of my annoyance at the choice made by Master Gallia show on my face. ¡°We were, however, the Masters present were insistent that we not move early, lest we bring the impartiality of the Order into question.¡± I scoffed. ¡°Something I doubt many in the Rim regard as true about Jedi.¡±
¡°Sadly, that is true and regrettable. I know of many, and not just in the Rim, who feel the Jedi are nothing more than servants of the Senate and the veiled interests that control it.¡± I gave Damask a nod, signalling my agreement.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t say the Senate is under the control of outside interests, though I will admit that some within this building have focuses other than the betterment of those they serve.¡±
¡°Eh,¡± I muttered, not wanting to entirely agree with Palpatine. ¡°Anyway, while the droids were stopped, the Directors were killed; well, all bar Viceroy Gunray.¡± I paused and frowned. ¡°It is odd that both he and Senator Dod were called away mere moments before the droids attacked.¡±
¡°The timing is unfortunate, however, their reason for leaving was confirmed by Eriadu security as genuine.¡± I had little doubt it was, though again, when Palpatine spoke there was no hint of deception even though I knew he¡¯d arranged it so they could be called away before the attack happened.
¡°It was,¡± Palpatine cut in as I took a sip of the cup of tea he¡¯d poured for me. ¡°However, I¡¯m led to believe that, beyond a basic statement, there is little Eriadu security, or even the Senate or Jedi can do to investigate the incident further. The Viceroy, beyond now being the sole leader of the Trade Federation, has diplomatic immunity. While Senator Dod could be called before a tribunal over this, the Federation has enough support in the Senate to ensure that will not happen. Not without valid proof that he was somehow involved in the attack.¡±
My brow creased as Damask spoke. ¡°The Viceroy has had a very fortuitous career over the last few years. Becoming the first Neimoidian to sit on the Directorate in almost a hundred years and now having all but total control of one of the galaxy¡¯s largest conglomerates.¡±
As an oddly comfortable silence fell over the room, and I continued to sip at the tea ¨C which, even if I wasn¡¯t much of a tea drinker, was remarkably good ¨C I couldn¡¯t help but mentally chuckle at the situation. Not only was I sitting in the room, enjoying a civil chat with two Sith Lords, but they were able, with entirely believable faces, to sit there and ponder on how Gunray rose to prominence without ever hinting that it was because of them that he had.
I lowered my cup and turned to Palpatine. ¡°Before the attack, I heard you mention to Senator Taa that King Veruna had abdicated. Might I ask if you¡¯ve heard anything on who is likely to replace him, uncle?¡±
I smiled lightly at the way Damask frowned at my referral to Palpatine as my uncle. ¡°While we refer to each other by such terms, I assure you there is no blood connection. Several years ago, young Cameron posed as my nephew to investigate the disappearances of children of prominent citizens across Coruscant. He was able to capture those involved and free many of the children, though we have maintained the terms as something of a private joke.¡±
¡°Ah.¡± Damask¡¯s eyes shifted from Palpatine to me and back as if trying to reconcile this apparently new information. There was no way he didn¡¯t know this already, but watching him and Palpatine dance around the truth was a masterclass in deception and misdirection.
Palpatine turned his gaze back to me. ¡°As for Naboo, the current favourite is someone from the Tapalo family, however, he is fast losing ground to someone I believe you are familiar with; Padm¨¦ Naberrie.¡±
I chuckled at that, wondering how much effort it was taking to ensure Padm¨¦ became queen. ¡°That is good to hear. I¡¯ll admit that while not something the Order will approve of, I placed a decent wager on Padm¨¦ to win. If it pays off, I¡¯ll likely donate the winnings to the Refugee Relief Movement, or a local charity of her choice.¡±
Palpatine smiled warmly. ¡°A noble gesture, and one I¡¯m sure she would appreciate.¡± He leaned forward and his gaze narrowed. ¡°If you weren¡¯t a Jedi and one I trust at that, I¡¯d almost wonder if perhaps you are seeking some positions of power on my homeworld. Perhaps even as Royal Consort?¡±
A boisterous laugh escaped my lips, accompanied by a dismissive shake of the head. ¡°You wound me, uncle!¡± I held a hand to my chest. ¡°Padm¨¦ is years younger than me, and as a Jedi, I took an oath to not form bonds such as those.¡± An oath I¡¯d broken twice now with Serra, and multiple times with Bo though there wasn¡¯t as strong a Force connection between us as existed between myself and Serra. In this situation though, The Jedi Code was, to me, little more than a set of guidelines for those unable or unwilling to control their baser impulses.
¡°Understandable, even if I feel you might be one the Order could make an exception for. Like they have with Master Ki-Adi Mundi.¡± I wondered where Damask was going with that, as in Master Mundi¡¯s case, it was due to issues with his species and not him proving he could handle having wives and children. ¡°However, I also wonder if you might donate some of your proceeds from your holonovels to support the new Queen.¡± I was glad I wasn¡¯t sipping my tea as I¡¯d have likely spat it out in shock. However, even without the spit-take, my reaction made the Munn chuckle. ¡°I was only recently able to link the Lord of the Rings trilogy to you, and only then due to Damask Holdings being a partner in several companies involved in converting the works into holomovies.¡±
I blinked, processing that Darth Plagueis knew about my hidden stash of credits. Or at least the larger, more public one. With little effort, he¡¯d easily be able to link me to funding the Lokella and possibly determine their location. That was a concern as it might lead him, and Sidious, to Anakin, which would fuck up my plan of placing him with the Lokella to keep him safe and hidden.
As for the credits, of which there were about a billion now, I could easily move them into other accounts. The one on Mandalore for Clan Shan would be an option as I doubted it was with the IGBC or an offshoot. The other easy choice would be to use my Inventory. However, if I pulled all the credits, or even a large enough minority of them, soon after this meeting, then Plagueis might get suspicious. I¡¯d have to work slowly, filter them through various other dummy accounts and then withdraw and deposit in new, hopefully, untraceable accounts across the galaxy.
¡°I think,¡± I began slowly, ¡°I might need to speak with my publisher and his company. I was assured that my name would never be linked to the works until I wanted them to be.¡±
Damask raised a hand, palm facing me. ¡°I assure you that neither he nor the publishers revealed this information. At least not directly.¡± Damask spoke slowly, though it was clear he was amused at my reaction, not understanding my pause was me panicking about the Sith knowing of my money. ¡°I simply wished to learn who the author was after discovering the novels and enjoying them immensely and then learning my company was involved in their adaptation.¡± He leaned forward, hints of a smile showing around his mask. ¡°Perhaps, at a later date, I might even trouble the author for a set of signed copies? No doubt their value will increase when the movies are distributed, and perhaps more so if the author is ever revealed to be a Jedi.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± I paused and then looked at Palpatine. There was some surprise on his face, more than likely meant to show he didn¡¯t know of my credits. However, as always, it was impossible to tell if the shock was genuine or not. ¡°With your permission, uncle, I¡¯ll have the copies delivered here.¡± I turned back to Damask. ¡°Since I have no idea where to send them otherwise.¡±
¡°You may send them to the penthouse of Kaldani Spires here on Coruscant,¡± Damask began with an odd amount of amusement and pride. ¡°My former residence was recently damaged in an act of corporate sabotage, though it only served to hasten my move to Coruscant. I have come to understand that being closer to the corridors of political power has many financial benefits, and in preparation for the move, I purchased Kaldani Spires. It will also allow me to return from my self-imposed isolation at a time of critical need.¡±
I wasn¡¯t sure how much of that was true, but his moving to Coruscant made sense if, as I suspected, the plan was for him to become some sort of advisor to Palpatine when he became Chancellor. While Kaldani Spires weren¡¯t as impressive as 500 Republica ¨C where Palpatine had a suite ¨C or within the Senate District, I knew they were considered some of the finest suites on the planet. That Damask would simply buy the entire building was hardly a surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for your copies to be sent there, then.¡±
¡°Thank you. Although,¡± he paused and tapped his mask. ¡°It occurs to me as we speak of the Spires that it would behove us if you also had a place of residence there.¡±
My jaw involuntarily dropped, stunned by his proposition. Not only would such an arrangement situate me near Darth Plagueis, but the opulent suites within the Spires commanded exorbitant prices, numbering in the hundreds of millions of credits for even the most modest. Yet here he stood, casually offering me one. ¡°Th-that¡¯s not necessary,¡± I spluttered.
Damask waved his hand. ¡°But it is. If not for your actions on Mandalore, I would have long left this mortal coil. For that alone, even ownership of the entire building would be a small price to pay.¡±
My mouth fell open once again, stunned by what I had just heard. That grand structure must have been worth well over three hundred billion credits, and yet he spoke of granting me its rights as if it were spare change. While I had been aware of his immense wealth, witnessing it in action was a stark reminder of the Sith''s formidable power, even when masked by their public personas. Composing myself, I managed to find my voice amidst the astonishment.
"I¡There''s really no need for such a gesture, Magister," I replied, working to keep my voice steady. I couldn''t help but notice the smug smirk playing on Palpatine''s lips as he observed my reaction. "The blade you bestowed upon me was more than generous for the completion of my duties, Magister."
As tempting as it would be to take a suite, never mind the whole damn building, the place would be bugged from here to Kashyyyk and back again.
¡°If I might ask, what blade is this?¡±
Both Damask and I turned to face the Senator. ¡°An artefact from my collection. After the events on Mandalore, I considered for some time what would be a suitable gift for not just a Jedi, but a Mandalorian.¡± Palpatine nodded in understanding of what was said so far. ¡°Pondering it, my mind turned to a blade once used by Jedi before the advent of lightsabers. Since I knew he carried a Mandalorian beskad already, I felt it a suitable gift.¡±
"I must confess, Magister, that I still find myself unworthy of such a historically significant gift," I admitted, my tone genuine and humble. "Had you personally extended the offer, I would have insisted on refusing it. However, given the circumstances, I found myself with little choice but to accept, and for that, I am eternally grateful."
Pausing for a moment, I continued, "That being said, I have taken great care to keep the blade safely stored within its case. While the temptation to wield it is undeniable, I cannot ignore the nagging concern that even the slightest mishap or excessive force might risk damaging this priceless artefact."
By explaining my cautious approach, I hoped to dispel any inquiries he might have regarding the blade''s continued confinement within its protective casing. It was undoubtedly bugged, and the desire to test its capabilities burned within me. However, I knew I had to exercise prudence and find a suitably secluded location where I could assess the case and blade meticulously, searching for any hidden tracking or surveillance devices that might have been concealed alongside it.
Palpatine¡¯s chuckle drew my attention back to him. ¡°Yes, I can understand that reaction.¡± He gave Damask a nod. ¡°I believe I know of the blade you speak of.¡± He turned back to me. ¡°I saw it several times when I spoke with the Magister at his former residence. I am relieved that not only did it survive the sabotage there, but that it has found its way into the hands of a worthy inheritor.¡±
I bowed a fraction in thanks for the compliment before I let my brow crease. ¡°If I might ask, how did you two first meet? Details of your acquaintanceship are common knowledge on the Holonet, but I don¡¯t recall reading about how and when you first crossed paths.¡±
The pair shared a look before Palpatine responded. ¡°It was many years ago when I was not much older than Miss Naberrie is now. The Magister had arrived on Naboo to begin negotiations with the candidates for the throne over the plasma reserves recently discovered on Naboo. It was, I believe, a chance encounter when the Magister became lost on the Legislative Youth Program¡¯s campus in Theed and needed directions to return to his quarters.¡±
¡°Yes, that would¡¯ve been our first encounter,¡± Damask cut in with what felt like practised ease. ¡°Though it wasn¡¯t until many years later when Palpatine became an aide to the former Senator of the Chommell sector that we began a regular correspondence, and I took him under my wing. And even after becoming friends, I dare say we¡¯ve disagreed at least once every few months over various proposals and issues facing the Senate and Republic. Still, he is one of the few people I consider a genuine friend.¡±
As I watched, Palpatine nodded in thanks and agreement. Nothing stood out about the interplay to suggest it wasn¡¯t the truth, once more proving just how kriffing skilled the pair were and hiding facts within fiction. Even if nothing was decided about the Vong from this meeting, it was a masterclass in how to say one thing and mean another while making everything seem true.
¡°Ah. My thanks for indulging my curiosity,¡± I said with a smile. One returned by Palpatine while Damask nodded. ¡°With that settled, should we perhaps move on to the reason I was summoned?¡±
¡ ¡
(Sidious¡¯ POV)
¡°Yes, of course,¡± Sidious began. He placed his cup of Karlini tea down, and after glancing at his Master, continued. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with the Magister about your report, and what you told me. However, we would be interested in hearing a more detailed recounting. One that, unlike the formal report, would cover everything that happened with the Vong. We hope that by hearing such a retelling, we might be able to determine elements about their society, culture and thinking to better prepare for them when their threat is revealed to the wider galaxy.¡±
Cameron nodded and lowered his cup. Sidious had considered adding some serum to make the young Jedi more inclined to speak truthfully, however, he had decided against it. Most Force-sensitives, even Jedi Padawans that would never become Knights, would sense such a thing, and since Cameron was as far beyond those Padawans as Sidious was beyond all but a handful of Jedi Masters, it would be an insulting blunder to have done so. ¡°Certainly. Where should I begin?¡±
Sidious watched as his master leaned forward. ¡°You mentioned in your report that these Vong are immune to the Force, that they cannot be sensed by Jedi. While I know some of how the Force works,¡± Sidious cackled internally at how far from the truth that was, ¡°I¡¯m confused as to what exactly you mean by this.¡±
Cameron paused and leaned back, taking time to consider his words. To Sidious, this was a clear sign of Dooku¡¯s influence. The elder Jedi was deliberate in his actions as well as his word choices and it appeared much of that had rubbed off on Cameron. Which would make it easier for Sidious and his Master to see through any attempted deceptions.
Yet Sidious pushed that aside as, for the briefest of moments, he sensed anger ¨C no, delicious, unbridled fury ¨C emanating from Cameron. The feeling vanished almost as soon as it came, but what drew Sidious¡¯ attention, and no doubt that of Plagueis, was that Cameron didn¡¯t release that rage into the Force as a Jedi was trained to do. No, instead he seemed to push it down, as if unwilling to let go of the emotion. ¡°The Vong aren¡¯t immune to the Force per se. Much like a taozin, which I had the unfortunate luck to encounter not long before travelling to Zonama Sekot, the Vong present as¡ for lack of a better term, a null presence within the Force. The very fact they cannot be sensed means they can be detected, though I admit it took me time to fully understand how to do so.¡± Sidious nodded, understanding what Cameron was implying, though he wondered when and where the Jedi had encountered a taozin. The creatures were believed to be extinct, and Sidious did not doubt that, if it could be recovered, Plagueis would want a sample for research. ¡°They are though immune to directed Force abilities.¡±
Sidious felt the Force shift around Cameron, though it reacted slightly faster and oddly to what Sidious would expect from a Jedi. With but the slightest movement of his fingertips ¨C a sign of his skill with telekinesis ¨C Cameron lifted his cup. ¡°When I attempted this common Jedi trick on the Vong, it failed as if nothing was there. The same was true of using the Force to generate a barrier which I tried to use in my first encounter with Vong warriors. However, while the Force cannot be used directly on them, I could still, if one was present, toss the cup at them with enough kinetic impact that it might stagger them.¡±
¡°There are certain species, like the taozin you mentioned ¨C and I would be curious to hear where and when you encountered such a beast ¨C that are, from what I understand, difficult for Jedi to manipulate. The Hutts are the example most would choose. However, they, and the others I know of, could still, from what I believe, be affected by direct application of the Force, could they not?¡±
Sidious was glad Plagueis had brought up the taozin. Such a creature, if it could be studied, could be a useful tool for eliminating Jedi.
¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever tried lifting a Hutt. That much bulk would no doubt cause problems,¡± Cameron replied with an amused chuckle. ¡°To say nothing of the smell.¡± At that Sidious allowed himself to grimace. He¡¯d had the misfortune to once encounter a Hutt and be forced to kill them. While far harder to eliminate than most sentients believed, they were still susceptible to the Force. Though Cameron was right to say that moving them with the Force did release some rather unpleasant odours. ¡°But yes, I believe they could be lifted. Or Toydarians, who are also highly resistant to mind tricks. The Vong are¡ something else. Even concentrated Force energy used akin to a blaster bolt did not affect them.¡±
Plagueis leaned back and castled his fingers, resting his chin on the tips. ¡°That is most concerning. While I do not claim to know how the Order teaches a Jedi to fight, from what I have observed, using the Force to move objects is a default practice for many.¡± Cameron nodded even as Sidious snarled internally at the narrow-mindedness of the Jedi. The Force was capable of so much more if they only opened their eyes and saw that it should serve them. ¡°How, then, did you survive your first encounter with the Vong?¡±
¡°I almost didn¡¯t,¡± Cameron replied with a dark chuckle. Sidious found that interesting, as it showed that perhaps, Cameron found being almost killed amusing, or perhaps even challenging. Something to learn from and ensure never happened again. A lesson he had instilled in Maul just as Plagueis had instilled in him. ¡°After my attempted barrier had no effect, and I felt Master Fay¡¯s attempted push come to nothing, they closed on me.¡± Cameron paused here and looked away as Sidious felt the return of that rage from earlier, along with some hesitation. As if there was something Cameron had left out of his report. If he was a lesser being, Sidious would¡¯ve leant forward, curious about what was brewing in the Young Jedi. Thankfully for him, the Sith and the Grand Plan, he wasn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m unsure of how much you understand Magister, Senator, but the Jedi rely on the Force to guide them. To warn them of danger. Now, that¡ sensation isn¡¯t perfect. A kill shot from one who can mask their thoughts, or one the Jedi considers a friend, from what I understand, can occur before the Jedi senses the shift. However, in active combat, until Zonama Sekot and the Vong, I¡¯d never known it to not warn me of danger. Yet against the Vong¡¡± Cameron sighed, the sense of conflict within him growing stronger and further intriguing Sidious. ¡°It failed entirely. If a Vong wasn¡¯t in my line of sight, I didn¡¯t know what they were doing.¡±
¡ ¡
(Plagueis¡¯ POV)
Plagueis sat quietly for a moment, considering Shan¡¯s words. He pushed his curiosity about the faint tremors of rage he sensed from the young Jedi. While that was interesting, the fact these Vong were not just immune to manipulation, like the Yinchorri, but confirmed to not be affected by direct applications of the Force was troubling. In his decades of research, he¡¯d never come across such a species, and from all he had learnt, it simply should not be possible. Even those species like the Hutts which were immune to mental manipulation were still connected to the Force. These Vong, apparently, weren¡¯t.
While they were undoubtedly excellent warriors, they posed a threat not just to the Jedi, but, in large enough numbers and skill, potentially to him, Sidious and the Grand Plan. That concern was his primary reason for arranging this meeting, one that now pushed the secondary reason of observing Shan at close quarters with Sidious, further to the periphery.
¡°You are saying that these Vong are immune to everything a Jedi can do?¡± He asked. Even if aware they were not, he wanted to learn in greater detail what techniques Shan had developed to counter the Vong. From there, Plagueis knew he would be able to devise at least a dozen theorems to counter the Vong. Though most would only be applicable in smaller-scale combat.
¡°No,¡± Shan replied with a quick shake of his head. ¡°Anything directed against them, or their weaponry at least, that uses the Force won¡¯t work. However, as I mentioned with the cup, applying Force techniques in more brute-force methods was effective. Often to begin an ambush, I¡¯d use the Force to accelerate a few dozen decently sized rocks at the Vong. While their armour would weather the attack ¨C bar the odd case where I struck something like an eye ¨C it would knock them off-balance.¡±
¡°Something akin to a scatter gun?¡± Shan nodded, confirming the concept. ¡°Interesting.¡± He tapped his chin as he considered this. It was a very crude way to control the Force, but against a large group, such approaches often had their appeal. However, it wasn¡¯t the only method Shan mentioned as being successful. ¡°In your report, and the recording you provided Senator Palpatine, you used something akin to electricity against them.¡± Plagueis was well aware of the Jedi¡¯s inferior imitation of Sith Lightning, however, if the Jedi¡¯s imitation could, as the recording suggested, drive back and stun a Vong, then Sith Lightning could undoubtedly kill them.
¡°I call it Electrokinesis; as in the ability to control and manipulate electricity.¡± Plagueis nodded. The name was suitable and hinted that Shan saw other uses for the power than simply combat applications. Additionally, it sounded better to Plagueis¡¯ ears than what the Kel Dor Council member called it. ¡°Master Plo Koon uses something similar, though he terms it Electric Judgement.¡± And there was that pathetic name. Plagueis could respect the Kel Dor Jedi as, like Plagueis, he applied science to the Force. Sadly, the being was too deeply rooted in the illogical ways of the Jedi to understand the truth. ¡°Other abilities, such as those that enhance my body, also worked. Which is a good thing as the Vong are stronger, faster and more agile than most other sentients I¡¯ve encountered.¡±
Plagueis felt the Force shift as Shan stopped. The hints of rage within him flickered as if calling out to the Jedi to take control of him. No, as Plagueis watched, Shan took control of that anger. Most interesting. He had not expected the young Human to have the understanding to control the Force, and the rage one needed to bend it to your will, so easily.
¡°There was one other power that I used that worked.¡± Shan¡¯s voice was quieter now even as the fury inside became clearer. The temptation to reach out and sense the source, the reason for the fury was there. However, Plagueis did not. He and Sidious needed Shan to trust them, to work with them for the Vong threat. If, over time, Shan proved himself, then perhaps he might, as Sidious implied, have a purpose in the Grand Plan. Or at least one outside of Plagueis¡¯ standing interest in how the Human had increased his midi-chlorian count. ¡°When Master Fay fell¡ I,¡± Shan sighed loudly and looked away for a moment to steady himself. Around him, around the room, Plagueis could feel the Force moving. Something about this moment was critical. ¡°I lashed out. She¡ I thought she was dead. Her blood¡ It dripped from the tip of the Vong¡¯s spear to the ground. In that moment¡ I lost control. Rage the likes of which I¡¯d never felt before rushed through my veins, telling, demanding, that I kill all those who killed my Master.¡±
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Plagueis felt himself lean forward, savouring the emerging hints of rage and power that were slowly seeping out of Shan into the Force. His count had indicated his potential, but the hint of power Plagueis was sensing now was on another level entirely. Easily comparable to Sidious when Plagueis first pushed him to the very edge of losing control. Yet what truly caught Plagueis¡¯ attention was that this fury that he felt was not something summoned in the moment. No, it was tied to the Vong, and the injury Master Fay had taken. Nearly a year later, Shan still held it, and it seemed he had learnt to bury it so deeply that neither the Jedi Council nor he or Sidious had sensed it until the seal upon it loosened.
¡°How exactly did that affect your battle?¡± Plagueis glanced at Sidious, grateful his apprentice had prodded for further details as he did not want to shift his focus from Shan. Not when, as subtlety as he could, he was probing the darkness coming from the descendent of Darth Revan. The ancient Sith most responsible for Bane adopting the Rule of Two.
Shan gulped and looked down at his hands as if ashamed of his actions. No. Plagueis sensed he was not ashamed of them, merely conflicted about revealing what he had done. Intriguing. ¡°I¡ I don¡¯t fully understand what happened,¡± Plagueis sensed the deception there, but it was understandable a Jedi would not want to admit to knowing what he had done. Even to non-Jedi. ¡°But the rage¡ it strengthened my Electrokinesis. Darkened it. When it struck the Vong, they were flung back, some dying on contact.¡± Shan lifted his head and Plagueis saw the confusion in his eyes even as conflict swirled around him in the Force. ¡°I¡ What I did wasn¡¯t what a Jedi should do, but they hurt my Master. And if I hadn¡¯t¡ others would¡¯ve been hurt.¡±
A flash shot through Plagueis¡¯ mind. The Mandalorian girl. Duke Adonai¡¯s daughter. Hmm, so Shan was close to her. That would require discussion with Sidious to see how she, and her people, might be adapted into the Grand Plan. For now though, Plagueis stayed focused on Shan.
Before this meeting, he and Sidious had spoken of Shan¡¯s potential for the Dark Side. Not only was it, if such a thing existed, in his blood, but he had endured much before Zonama Sekot that would break lesser Jedi. The methods the Bando Gora used to create converts were primitive and imprecise, but still effective. That Shan had survived months under their mercies spoke to a strength of will few Jedi younglings possessed, yet Plagueis remembered vividly the tremors he had sensed when Shan had been freed. He had not sensed such tremors from Shan on Zonama Sekot, but as the report stated the planet was strong in the Force, perhaps it had masked Shan¡¯s reaction. And possibly more than one as this event that Shan was admitting to occurred within the first battle of a nearly year-long insurgency.
¡°I was unaware a Jedi could do such things,¡± Sidious spoke, playing the role of a scared and concerned adult figure to perfection as he reached out tentatively for Shan¡¯s hands. ¡°Did you speak to the Council about this?¡±
¡°No. If I had¡ What I did was against the Code, but I had no choice.¡± Shan¡¯s head lifted and Plagueis stared into the Human¡¯s soul. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t¡ Fay would¡¯ve died, B¡ the others would¡¯ve died. I would¡¯ve died.¡± Plagueis smiled internally. Yes, Shan was not ashamed of what he had done, only that he had lost control. This was highly encouraging and not something he had anticipated learning today. ¡°It was one moment in a battle where I lost control, a moment of weakness. But, if I had to do it again, I would.¡± Plagueis sensed Shan was holding back something else, something more. However, he knew that it would not be revealed today.
¡°Do not fear, for we won¡¯t reveal this to the Council,¡± he offered sincerely. No, doing that would only result in the Jedi imprisoning him in one of their nigh-unknown locations. At that, Shan would be removed from the galaxy, and his potential, his power, and his ability to alter his midi-chlorians would be lost.
On the other side, Sidious nodded. ¡°Yes. Anyone faced with such a situation would do whatever they must to ensure the survival of their friends and loved ones.¡±
Even as Shan weakly smiled his thanks, Plagueis was beginning to consider possible uses for the Human. Shan was not as fully corrupted by the Jedi¡¯s teaching as someone like Dooku or C¡¯baoth, however, he also lacked the gravitas due to his youthful age. It would be easier, in theory, to instruct Shan in the correct way to use the Force, to reveal the underlying power of the Dark Side when one bent it to their will. Plagueis was unwilling to share power with another so close to the Grand Plan entering its final stages. Yet, once the Plan had finished, and the Jedi and Republic replaced by a new order, there would be a need for those beneath himself and Sidious.
If Shan could be turned before the Plan ended, then not only could he be of use against the Jedi, but it would allow Plagueis to examine the Human and learn how he had managed something that shouldn¡¯t be possible. However, before all that could occur, the boy would need further testing; further challenges that would force him to draw upon the Dark Side. If he survived those encounters, then Shan would turn to the two beings he could trust to talk about further lapses in judgement: Sheev Palpatine and Hego Damask.
Perhaps Shan might even one day be tested against Sidious¡¯ assassin, Maul. Yet, when Plagueis¡¯ thoughts turned to the Zabrak, he remembered the recent report the assassin had submitted. While the alien Maul had fought on Cog Hive Seven was unknown to him, based on the report, Plagueis believed, and Sidious agreed, that it was likely a Vong. Sadly, for Plagueis, Cog Hive Seven, and the dead Vong, were gone, depriving him of a new subject for experimentation.
Plagueis¡¯ thoughts returned to the present as Shan stood slowly. ¡°If I might have a moment.¡±
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
¡°Certainly,¡± Palpatine replied as Damask nodded in agreement.
I moved slowly away, making sure to let hints of my rage leak out. While I¡¯d have liked to watch their reactions as I told them I¡¯d used Force Lightning ¨C though not with that term ¨C I felt it better to play the part of a slightly confused and concerned young Jedi. Thus, I¡¯d kept my head down and let my genuine worry about what I was doing seep out. From what I could tell, they had bought the performance, though I worried they might¡¯ve sensed more than what I wanted them to.
The reason I¡¯d revealed this was two-fold. First, it was simple logic. The Vong were more vulnerable to Force Lightning than Electrokinesis and that needed to be known. I wondered what other Dark Side-aligned powers might work as well, but the battlefield wasn¡¯t a place to test out new theories when you were continuously outnumbered when entering combat. I was sure the pair would know of other powers that might work against the Vong, and while having them improve themselves for a potential invasion was only going to make taking them down that much harder, the benefits still outweighed the drawbacks. If only just.
The second reason I¡¯d done this was Anakin. Or more specifically, to keep the Sith focused on me and not him when he finally was revealed. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t be interested in him due to his count, however, the longer they failed to see he was the true Chosen One, the less chance there was for him to become Vader. Of course, this made the idea of taking Anakin as my Padawan ¨C which I¡¯d been toying with for a while now ¨C a more dangerous option, however, there might be a way to use it. If I hid Anakin¡¯s power behind mine and passed off his impressive growth as a result of my teaching ¨C at least with a lightsaber that would be believable I felt ¨C then it might just work. Additionally, after Naboo, I wanted to spend some time travelling. Not just to potentially gain allies for the war to come, but to learn more than what the Jedi taught. There were other Force-sensitive groups in the galaxy that might know something useful. If I took Anakin as my Padawan after Naboo, then slipped into the ether, it would be harder for the Sith or Jedi to realise who Anakin was and would be.
Figuring I¡¯d taken long enough, I took a deep breath, pushed aside the wisps of anger I¡¯d released and brought myself back under control. While I could use Player¡¯s Mind, they¡¯d sense its activation, and other than wondering why I¡¯d suddenly blocked my emotions, might grow concerned that I knew more about them than I should.
¡°Ok,¡± I muttered as I returned to my chair, giving the pair a weak smile.
¡°How much more effective was this¡ anger-driven lightning compared to your Electrokinesis?¡±
I turned my attention to Damask as he spoke. ¡°When I lost control, I don¡¯t exactly know the specifics. However, Bo-Katan Kryze, who was travelling with me at the time, was able to use the sensors in her armour to compare the first battle to later ones. From what she showed me, it was clear this¡ darker variant of the power was several orders of magnitude more dangerous to the Vong.¡± Or to anyone really. ¡°However, since I was¡ ashamed of drawing on that rage or losing myself in my desire for vengeance for what they did to Master Fay, I didn¡¯t risk using that anger again.¡±
The pair were silent, likely seeing the holes I wanted them to see in my story. I¡¯d not let go of that anger. Even now, it was still there, though that was heavily influenced by my Eidetic Memory bringing the raw emotions to the forefront the moment I thought about those events. I knew it was dangerous to keep hold of it, to bury it deeply, but I understood that if I tried to let go of it in the Force, then the next time I encountered a Vong, I might be overwhelmed by those emotions all over again.
¡°It is good you restrained yourself,¡± Palpatine commented. ¡°Since we all agree these Vong pose a serious threat, losing control of yourself in battle would¡¯ve been¡ fatal. Apart from that meaning we wouldn¡¯t now know of the threat; it would also have resulted in your death. Something I for one would deeply regret.¡±
I nodded in thanks for his assurance, however, I stayed silent. What I¡¯d revealed on a personal level was as far as I was willing to go. At least regarding how I¡¯d drawn on the Dark Side. There was no way in hell I¡¯d ever bring up having King Adas¡¯ holocron, though as I thought about that, I realised it had been some time since I¡¯d last spoken to the first Sith King. While understandable since I¡¯d not had any time away from Jedi ¨C even my excursion to the ShaDo system had been with Dooku ¨C I needed to spend more time speaking with him before Naboo.
¡°Returning to the primary topic, I¡¯m curious how you, and Miss Kryze, would rate their combat tactics,¡± Damask said methodically. ¡°How a military operates can often provide insight into their culture, especially if it is one orientated toward battle.¡±
¡°Aye, that¡¯s true.¡± I looked away for a moment to collect my thoughts. ¡°Ignoring that first battle, as it was chaotic, most of our encounters took place in ambushes. Initially, their patrols were small, no more than four beings, and kept to set paths. Once we started to have success against them, the size of the patrols grew, and they varied their routes enough that there were times when we couldn¡¯t ambush them due to them choosing a different path.¡±
I stopped there for a moment and sipped the tea. ¡°Eventually, they learnt enough from our tactics to prepare a counter-ambush, and we lost an Antarian Ranger along with a unit of locals in that battle. It was also when I encountered what I considered their elite warriors.¡±
¡°The ones who you referred to as clawed-Vong?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± I replied with a nod at Palpatine¡¯s question. ¡°Like all Vong we encountered, they¡¯d undergone modifications to their bodies, though for them it was their hands, and the claws they¡¯d had attached that stood out.¡±
¡°How would you rate these elites compared to their base soldiers?¡±
I leaned back and pondered Damask¡¯s question for a moment. ¡°To start, I¡¯d rank a base Vong as good as, if not better, than a comparably aged elite soldier. Different armaments, yes, but similar tactics. Though the Vong are superior to a baseline Human in every physical way. When using the Force to engage them ¨C and as my report mentioned, they favour close-quarters-combat over ranged assaults ¨C I became able to handle three to four base warriors with relative ease. The appearance of just one clawed-Vong changed that entirely. When fighting that one, I struggled to deal with even a single regular warrior. Though I will admit that I only had one encounter with an elite before the invasion reached its climax.¡±
¡°From this, and your report, it seems safe to assume that the Vong are highly trained with a preference for engaging an enemy personally.¡± Damask paused and tapped his chin just below the mask. ¡°For now, using a baseline built from shared ideals of groups such as the Mandalorians, Trandoshans, the Sun Guard and other warrior cultures would allow us to generate a very simple outline of their combat doctrine.¡± His eyes narrowed as he continued. ¡°Though this¡ choice to alter themselves is most peculiar. While there are some species that I know of that have ritualistic self-mutilation, the Vong seem to use it to increase the combat efficiency of their warriors. Most concerning.¡±
¡°And dangerous,¡± I added with a chuckle remembering how close I¡¯d come to losing an eye in my duel with their leader, my hand gesturing toward the scar I bore from that battle. ¡°Their armour is also an issue. Like certain alloys and elements, such as beskar and phrik, it is resistant to lightsabers, though it can be pierced with effort. However, my beskad was able to pierce their armour easier, even if it could get lodged in place.¡±
¡°So not only are the Vong seemingly impossible for a Jedi to sense, but their famed weapon has reduced efficiency against a Vong¡¯s armour. That is extremely concerning.¡± Damask rested his chin on his fingers which he had once more interlocked. ¡°How would you compare a squad of Vong against a Mandalorian one?¡±
I took my time to consider the hypothetical. I understood why he was using Mandalorians, as it was the culture ¨C outside of the Jedi ¨C that I knew best, but I was worried he was also using it as a way to judge my opinion about the Mandalorians. ¡°In full armour, I¡¯d say it would be a close thing. Vong are stronger, and faster but Mandalorian armour and weaponry could give them an advantage as long as they maintained their edge. The acid shot from the Vong¡¯s staff weapon had a negligible effect on Bo-Katan¡¯s beskar armour, though it caused considerable damage to durasteel when it struck that.¡±
¡°Very well. This can be used to further the model.¡± Damask leaned forward. ¡°We could be looking at an invasion comparable to the Mandalorian one that your ancestor fought against. Perhaps more as if these Vong come from, as you suggest, beyond the known galaxy, they may well have ships of a size hereunto unseen in Republic space.¡±
Even as Palpatine gulped, I nodded, aware of that idea. If the Vong were from outside the galaxy, and I had little reason to doubt Sekot¡¯s words when he referred to them as from Far Outside nor that the Interface was being accurate in saying the came from the Void, then they¡¯d need ships capable of travelling through the void between galaxies. To say nothing of them also being able to support an entire civilisation. Assuming that they came from a galaxy at least the size of one of the companion galaxies to this one and that they held at least one planet ¨C which was probably a massive underestimate ¨C then the invasion force would number in the tens of billions at least. And be aboard ships massive enough to carry them.
¡°Moving on slightly. I¡¯m curious as to why, when you and Master Fay spoke to the Vong leadership, you felt a challenge was the correct approach to take.¡±
¡°After we approached their base, and Master Fay had begun her attempts to seek a peaceful resolution ¨C something I was aware would never work,¡± I added with a smirk, ¡°the way the Vong spoke drew my attention. Not only did they seem to have religious reasons for the occupation of Zonama Sekot, but there was enough there that hinted at it guiding their society. Sensing the Force react to that thought, and drawing on what I¡¯d learnt on Mandalore, I pushed for the challenge.¡± A chuckle escaped my lips. ¡°That said, I may have insulted their sense of honour to goad their leader into accepting.¡±
Palpatine smirked at the image while Damask nodded. ¡°Something I have learnt in my many years is that sometimes what one person considers underhanded or dishonourable is entirely acceptable to another.¡± That made perfect sense in a galaxy full of over a million differing species, many with variant values depending on the world they came from. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t bothered about insulting the Vong. Even if it hadn¡¯t worked, it was fun to screw with them like that. ¡°Though on the topic, I must ask how, beyond a general sensation from the Force as you put it, you deduced such an approach would draw a response. And what you could infer from that, and other encounters, about the Vong¡¯s culture. Specifically, why Zonama Sekot was important to them.¡±
¡°That was the only time I spoke with a Vong. At least beyond cursing them and getting something odd and guttural thrown back at me.¡± Even if I didn¡¯t know what they¡¯d said, I could remember them and if, as I suspected, many were curses, I planned to use them against the Vong. Provided I lived long enough to face their invasion fleets. ¡°From the short talk, it was clear they placed an almost religious significance on whatever mission they were on and believed that Sekot was their goal. They claimed the planet was a seed, if such a thing is possible, of their lost homeworld. It was implied they felt the planet belonged to them simply because of this almost fanatical belief. That religious element was reinforced by their leader remarking that fighting and dying in the name of their mission was a worthy service to their gods. Though that feeling of importance was what drove me to strike at their honour and openly question its existence. They didn¡¯t take that very well.¡± I finished with a grin.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen similar tactics employed on the Senate floor. While underhanded, it is often successful in disrupting a debate,¡± Palpatine offered with a grin of his own. ¡°As I¡¯m sure the Magister has seen in various negotiations across his long, expansive life.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± Damask commented with a nod. ¡°While your affront to them was a risky manoeuvre given your lack of knowledge, it was successful in drawing their leader into single combat. It also grants us a small insight into the importance of their beliefs, which we may be able to exploit when their fleets arrive in Republic space.¡± He paused and seemed to contemplate something. ¡°We will need to use our limited information to search various religious sects and species within the Republic. Much like with their combat capacity, we can use those that share a similar mindset to generate an elementary template for the Vong.
¡°I¡¯ll leave that up to you and the Senator,¡± I remarked. ¡°I lack the¡ patience for such a long-term and detailed project. Something my former masters have commented on, and I believe you¡¯ve observed in our chess matches Senator?¡±
Palpatine nodded and chuckled. ¡°Yes. While you are improving it¡¯s clear you prefer to rush into situations.¡±
¡°A failing that is sadly common for many Jedi,¡± Damask added. ¡°Though I understand one not shared by either of your masters. While I cannot speak for Master Fay, I have known Master Dooku in passing for several decades and he is a patient, considered individual. Still, that is a side matter. I shall instruct various employees to begin developing these research threads, though I will likely need to reach out for further observations as progress is made.¡±
¡ ¡
(Sidious¡¯ POV)
Sidious watched quietly as his Master spoke with Cameron. While Cameron had indeed shown a tendency to rush in, there was more to it than Cameron stated. He was rash, arrogant and headstrong. A failing common among the Jedi who¡¯d grown complacent with a millennium without the Sith to challenge them. However, with Cameron, Sidious knew there was more to it. He was aggressive, and from when he¡¯d first spoken with the young Jedi about the Vong, Palpatine had sensed hints of enjoyment when he¡¯d spoken of combat. Much like Maul exhibited, though in a far more restrained manner.
Still, of greater concern was the interest his master was displaying in Cameron. Sidious was secure in his place. He knew that his place beside Plagueis was safe, that when the time came if Sidious was unable to remove Plagueis as the Rule of Two demanded, then they would rule together with him in the light and Plagueis in his shadow.
Yet the interest in Cameron threatened that balance.
Oh, Sidious understood the potential Cameron held for the Dark Side, even before Sidious had tasted the rage within the young man. Yet, the way Plagueis spoke and observed Cameron, it was clear to Sidious that he didn¡¯t see him as just a science experiment on how to control and manipulate midi-chlorians, but as a potential third member of the Order of Sith Lords. Perhaps even a replacement for Sidious himself if a need arose. And that was something, no matter Cameron¡¯s potential, Sidious wouldn¡¯t allow.
Gifting Cameron the blade that had belonged to a member of the Legions of Lettow ¨C a precursor to the Order of Sith Lords that they claimed lineage from ¨C was a powerful move. Though Sidious was pleased to see Cameron be wary of a gift from a man as powerful and connected as Hego Damask. Sidious had coveted the blade for his collection, but he could see the value in gifting it to Cameron. Not only was the Jedi fond of a Mandalorian beskad, but the faint embers of the Dark Side within the blade would help open the crack Cameron had created to the Dark Side, turning it into a fissure through which he could be turned.
¡°Moving on, you mentioned their technology was heavily organic?¡±
¡°Yes, though I¡¯ll admit I didn¡¯t see everything they had. The armour they wore certainly was, though until we carried out a battlefield autopsy, I¡¯d honestly thought it was just some unknown alloy. Their main base was surrounded by walls that weren¡¯t made from the environment, as were the glimpses I caught of buildings and flyers inside, however, I never got close enough to confirm that. The same goes for their starships, as I was only able to perform simple scans when we were engaged as my focus was on surviving and then escaping.¡±
¡°Yes, I admit I found that part of the report odd. You said the planet warned you to escape, and then when you returned it had seemingly gone to hyperspace.¡± Sidious bit back a snort of amusement. When he¡¯d relayed the report to Plagueis, his Master had seemed genuinely shocked by the revelation that the planet wasn¡¯t just strong in the Force, but was in essence alive. At least enough that Cameron spoke of a telepathic conversation he¡¯d shared with the planet before its disappearance. To say the idea caught Plagueis¡¯ attention would be like saying a star was dangerous when it went supernova.
¡°Yes, though even after experiencing it, I¡¯m still struggling to understand how it could be sentient.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡±
Cameron shook his head before he continued. ¡°While the idea that the planet entered hyperspace sounds¡ insane, the facts support that theory. The area where the planet had been was soaked, to incredible levels, in the residual energy one would expect of something entering hyperspace.¡± Sidious noted that Cameron was slowly becoming defensive of the idea that the planet had escaped into hyperspace, suggesting he was still receiving pushback from within the Jedi over it. That was, potentially, something he and Plagueis could use. ¡°The Vong fleet was still there, and their escape vector toward the Galactic Edge added credence to what Sekot said about them being from far beyond. Yet, the fact that, when you consider there were no remains to suggest the planet had been destroyed, and the gravitational field in the system had shifted rather suddenly, I¡¯m left believing that, however improbable it might be, the planet entered Hyperspace.¡±
While not as scientifically inclined as his Master, Sidious could still understand the sheer power such an action would need. Yet, as Cameron said, based on the facts provided, it was the only logical conclusion. Something he knew Plagueis agreed with.
¡°There is no need to be concerned about this, after reviewing the sensor data you provided, I concur that the planet leaving into hyperspace is the only logical conclusion to draw. However, I admit I am uncertain if it, and its inhabitants, could survive such a voyage.¡± Plagueis waved a hand, dismissing the matter. ¡°Unless the planet reappears, it is no longer of concern. What is, is the fact that the Vong seemingly use organic technology and weaponry.¡±
¡°While rare, it isn¡¯t unusual,¡± Sidious remarked, re-joining the conversation. ¡°The Gungans of my home, for example, heavily use organic technology, as do many species within and without the Republic.¡± As he spoke, Sidious¡¯ thoughts turned to the Gungan¡¯s energy balls.
¡°Yes, though I don¡¯t recall hearing of any species that has the technology to counter a Jedi in combat, or use it in place of standard orbital technologies.¡± As Plagueis spoke and tapped his mask, Sidious ran with the thought he¡¯d just had.
Those energy balls ¨C boombas if he recalled correctly ¨C shorted out any piece of technology when they struck, and Sidious wondered if it would work against Jedi. While the Gungans and Naboo were at odds, with the upcoming invasion, it shouldn¡¯t take much convincing to ensure the snivelling Neimoidian Gunray acquired examples of these boombas. With that in mind, once this meeting was concluded, he would speak with his agents to further ensure Miss Naberrie was victorious in the election, as, unlike Tapalo, she was young, predictable, and controllable.
¡°The fact that the Vong consider Zonama Sekot a seed of their homeworld would be something to explore, if not for the planet¡¯s disappearance,¡± Plagueis added with a sigh, bringing Sidious¡¯ thoughts back to the meeting. ¡°It is a shame that with it gone, and the rare vessels it produces now withered and dead, we lack an example of technology that might share a common ancestry with what the Vong use.¡±
Internally, Sidious smirked. Plagueis had made sure this little trap was ready beforehand, and now was the time to spring it. ¡°I believe that Cameron¡¯s current starship is a product of Sekot.¡± With Plagueis he turned and faced the young Jedi, watching as he tensed up. It appeared he was reluctant to let them examine that vessel, however, access to it was something both Sith desired.
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
As the pair turned my way, I barely resisted the urge to freeze. I knew Raven would come up, but knowing and preparing for it and facing off against two hidden Sith Lords who wanted access to a ship that was, in some way, Force-sensitive, was another matter entirely. Like standing on the surface of a star, or standing in the Oort cloud and comparing the heat.
¡°The Raven is. However, many of its components, including the powercore and hyperdrive, are mechanical,¡± I spoke slowly, doing my best to refer to her as a machine only. I¡¯d do everything I could to deny access to Raven to these two or let them gain access to her schematics. Yet, there was a valid point in that she was born on Sekot, and should, in theory, share some root similarities with Vong-tech.
¡°Still, even if your vessel is only partly organic since it is Sekotan built, there will be some shared ancestry between it and Vong biotechnology.¡±
I sighed, accepting the fact. ¡°That is true, though I¡¯m not sure what more I could do beyo¡¡± I cut myself on purpose, drawing on the only way I had to avoid letting either Sith Lord onboard Raven. ¡°The Council requested a full report on Raven. From a mechanical and biological stance, and on any potential Force presence it held.¡± I paused and rubbed my chin. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the report is finished as even before I left to come here today, there were still technicians and Jedi examining it.¡± I focused on Palpatine. ¡°As a member of the Senate, you should be able to access that report. If not, I can gain a copy and pass it along.¡± After seeing if there was anything I¡¯d rather they didn¡¯t learn about Raven and if I could alter the report to hide said information. ¡°I know it¡¯s not ideal, but I¡¯d rather not lose access to my ship, and thus an ability to come and go as I please, again.¡±
There were a few moments of silence before Damask lowered his elongated head. ¡°That will suffice, for now, I feel. Though I will admit that I have long held a fascination with Sekotan vessels. Perhaps, if time allows over the next year or so, you might permit me,¡± he glanced at Palpatine, ¡°us, to come aboard and experience a short flight on the Raven?¡±
¡°I believe that should be doable, Magister,¡± I replied even as I considered the long list of reasons I already had to delay such a flight. They ranged from anything from needing to spend time instructing Initiates in elementary lightsaber velocities to outright faking a mission and running to the Outer Rim for a few months. Truthfully, I felt I only had to delay the trip until the Invasion of Naboo as after that, whether I took Anakin as my Padawan or not ¨C and the more I considered it, the more the reward was greater than the risk ¨C I planned a long time away from the Core. Hopefully, the Council, or Palpatine after he became Chancellor, wouldn¡¯t summon me back until I was ready.
Behind his mask, Damask¡¯s face shifted into what looked like a smile. ¡°I look forward to it.¡±
¡°As do I,¡± Palpatine chimed in. ¡°And while we are on the subject, perhaps you might provide your opinion on the Vong starships? We have read the report and seen the sensor logs; however, I often find hearing someone speak on a matter to be far more illuminating.¡±
¡°There¡¯s little I can add. I was far more interested in guiding the ship I¡¯d just taken control of for the first time away from combat. The only thing I¡¯d draw attention to was the readings that they don¡¯t use anything akin to blasters or lasers. From what the sensors showed, and what I observed as we dove between their fire, they used some form of superheated material, akin to plasma weaponry possibly, to target us and Sekot. It might seem primitive compared to turbolasers, but the Raven¡¯s sensors suggested we¡¯d have not survived many direct hits.¡±
¡°Others will undoubtedly see it as primitive, which might be one reason why your Council dismissed the Vong threat, however depending on how exactly they generate this plasma, it might cause Republic vessels problems. Particularly in early engagements.¡± Damask paused and again tapped his mask as he considered something. ¡°Is it safe to assume that, based on what you observed, the Vong ranged weaponry scales with size?¡±
¡°Yes, though the largest vessel in their invasion force was perhaps double the size of a Judicial cruiser. I¡¯d consider it a good bet it holds true for large ship classes, but there¡¯s no proof they don¡¯t have something far more dangerous on their largest warships.¡±
¡°How expectedly concerning,¡± Palpatine remarked but my attention remained on Damask. He was the one leading this meeting, which made sense as he had less of a read on me than Palpatine did. Plus given the way he spoke, he seemed far more scientifically and logically inclined than his apprentice.
¡°Yes, but I would consider it more probable they simply scale up their weaponry, much like most vessels go from lasers to turbolasers. That said, while the overwhelming majority of starships built in the Republic use such technology, I do believe there are a handful of specialist manufacturers who use more esoteric technology.¡± That he knew this would be impressive, though I suspected he¡¯d already researched those companies long before this meeting. Just as he likely had for the other topics we¡¯d discussed. ¡°Does your vessel have any such weaponry?¡±
¡°No. The Sekotans, at least until the invasion, never considered the need for offensive capabilities on their vessels.¡± That was something that irked me greatly. While the Jedi Council approved of the fact that Raven was unarmed, I hated it. I had some ideas for adding weapons to her, but I¡¯d not had time to examine the technical details of such modifications, though I would admit that, since Vong and Sekotan technology seemed to share a common ancestry, I was wondering about plasma weapons for Raven. Of course, regardless of what weaponry I gave her, or when, I¡¯d have to make sure to do so without telling anyone first. The Council would no doubt complain, particularly if I armed her as much as I wanted ¨C to say nothing of HK¡¯s suggestions, which would¡¯ve given her more firepower than a dozen Judicial cruisers ¨C but she was my ship, and I could apologise after the modifications were done.
¡°It is unfortunate that they didn¡¯t have any vessel comparable to the Recusant or Munificent classes, to say nothing of something akin to the Assertor class. Without those, it will be difficult to convince many of the military threat the Vong pose to the current Republic military?¡±
A dry chuckle escaped my lips. "What military?" I couldn''t help but retort, causing both to turn their attention towards me. I let out a sigh, realising my words might have come across as disrespectful. "Apologies. It''s just that I recall, even from my childhood, the sheer magnitude of the fleet stationed around Talravin. And that was merely one isolated world within the Core. But now, apart from key systems like Coruscant, Kuat, and Corellia¡ªall of which are located in the Core¡ªthe Republic lacks anything resembling a formidable military force."
¡°The Senate relies on the Judicial force, supplemented by local defence forces, and the Jedi to deal with incidents inside Republic borders. Though I¡¯ll admit they have been found¡ wanting in anything beyond small skirmishes.¡± Palpatine leaned back in his seat and took a sip from his cup. ¡°As for those systems you mentioned, and others like them, most of their fleets are¡ limited to intra-system operations. The Ruusan Reformations made clear the limits for any vessel of significant size.¡±
I snorted again and shook my head. ¡°While I understand why, at the time that was passed, the idea was¡ short-sighted.¡± That was being kind as, if the Republic still had even a basic standing military, it would¡¯ve helped in hundreds of conflicts over just the last few decades, from the Stark Hyperspace War to the recent issues with the Nebula Front, through wars like that between the Kaleesh and the Yam''rii - which had been brought to an end, badly in my opinion, by the Senate.
That war stuck out in my mind as it was where Grievous was born. However, the war had ended several years ago and from what I could discover, he¡¯d become an agent of the IGBC. If I could, I wanted to eliminate or turn him before he became a cyborg, but details on his assignments were redacted from the Holonet. That made sense as, since he was an agent of the IGBC, he¡¯d be a target for those with grudges against the bank.
¡°Sorry,¡± I resumed after clearing my head. ¡°I just have a hard time wrapping my mind around why the Reformation was never altered to allow the Senate, or at least the Chancellor with Senate oversight, the ability to call upon a rapid-reaction-force.¡±
Palpatine offered me a sad smile. ¡°It¡¯s an entirely understandable reaction. I have lamented on this very issue many times over years working in the Senate.¡± His tone was soft, like a grandfather, and I realised he was using this moment to strengthen the bond he felt existed between us. ¡°There have been many moments where something akin to rapid reaction force as you called it, would have helped. Alas, every attempt has failed, with the most recent being, I believe, the creation of the Outlands Defence Force around a decade ago. No such effort has ever gained enough support in the Senate to even make it to debate, never mind a formal vote.¡±
I barely resisted an urge to roll my eyes. ¡°When the Vong make their presence known, the Republic shall face its inevitable downfall unless it is adequately prepared. Even a solitary fleet bearing a hundred million warriors has the potential to thrust a searing dagger deep into the heart of our Republic, perhaps scorching even the sacred grounds of Coruscant herself.¡± I knew I was being poetic, but I wanted to drive home just how much danger the Vong posed. I knew they were going to invade; I knew it would be more than one fleet, and while I couldn¡¯t say as much to others ¨C particularly not the Sith Lords sitting with me ¨C I wanted them to understand how fully I supported a military build-up.
I understood well the sheer insanity of the fact I was in lockstep with the Sith over the need for a military, even if our reasons behind it were vastly different. Yet without the fleets, no matter which of us was still standing when the Vong arrived, the galaxy was doomed. If I could get in with the Sith here and now, I might just get some of the curtain pulled back, perhaps even enough to learn ways to exploit events to my benefit.
¡°Then we three, and other like-minded individuals that we can find, must prepare for what is to come.¡± I let some surprise creep onto my face at hearing Damask¡¯s words. ¡°While I would prefer to reach an agreement with the Vong that could potentially be beneficial to my interests, from all I¡¯ve read and heard, I can see that won¡¯t be possible. Not unless the Republic is able to shatter the Vong fleets almost entirely. What we must arrange, slowly, cautiously, and without drawing the attention of the Senate, the Jedi Council and others who might oppose us, is the development and construction of instruments of war the likes of which the galaxy has not seen for a thousand years.¡±
They were already planning that, but they didn¡¯t know I knew, so Damask¡¯s pronouncement would, in theory, draw me deeper into an alliance with them. And, as they no doubt hoped, make it easier to slowly manipulate me into turning to the Dark Side. Even knowing this, I understood there was a chance I might fall, but better the devil you know, than the one you don¡¯t. Plus, if I played this right, and kept them close but not too close, there were ways I could use this alliance to prepare to counter their plans for the galaxy.
¡°Can we not count on the Jedi to defend the Republic against the Vong, just as they¡¯ve defended it against threats for millennia?¡±
I closed my eyes and pinched the bridge of my nose to hide my reaction to hearing Darth freaking Sidious suggest, convincingly, using the Jedi to defend the Republic. It was fucking rich to hear him suggest that, when using them to defend it was exactly how their plan would ensure the destruction of the Order and the Republic.
After taking a breath to calm myself, and hoping that they misunderstood my need for a moment, I replied. ¡°While the Jedi will fight for the Republic, our numbers aren¡¯t enough, uncle.¡± I shook my head and sighed to hopefully drive home that point. ¡°Even if the Council supported us now, I would say only a third, perhaps at best a half, of the Order, would be ready and willing to fight against the Vong. The majority of the Order aren¡¯t Jedi as you¡¯d expect. Most are Initiates, Younglings or assigned to a service corps such as those deemed unable to become a Padawan; never mind a Knight. And even then, of that half that could conceivably fight, I¡¯d say half again wouldn¡¯t survive their first engagement with the Vong. We¡¯re taught to be defensive, to react to a threat and not go for the kill. That mentality, when combined with the common Force abilities a Jedi would use ¨C such as trying to push back or throw a sentient away ¨C would get them killed within seconds of battle commencing.¡±
¡°Are you not, perhaps, underestimating the Order? After all, you survived your first encounter with the Vong, and many more thereafter.¡±
¡°Perhaps I am,¡± I responded with a shrug. ¡°However, I¡¯d rather underestimate than overestimate the Order¡¯s fighting ability. That said, I¡¯d expect most Jedi Knights and Masters to fare better against the Vong than I did.¡± I hoped that was true, but I knew many Jedi only learnt enough of the lightsaber to be decent with it, preferring to concentrate on other aspects of the Order. Those Jedi would be slaughtered by the Vong and would be among the first to fall in the Clone Wars.
¡°Indeed, from the recordings I¡¯ve seen of many senior Jedi, their skill with a lightsaber is most impressive.¡± Damask shared a quick look with Palpatine when he finished speaking, and I wondered if they truly felt that, or were dismissive of all but a few of the Order¡¯s fighters. After all, Sidious had slaughtered three Council members in seconds when they¡¯d gone with Windu to arrest him. ¡°I would also speculate that groups, such as the Mandalorians, Sun Guard, Echani and others would be just as, if not more, proficient against the Vong during planetary combat when compared to a baseline Jedi. However, if we cannot develop the forces to counter their suspected orbital superiority, then any advantages Republic forces might have on the ground would be irrelevant.¡±
¡°Aye. While Bo-Katan did well enough against the Vong once she¡¯d fought them a few times, she was never able to truly go toe-to-toe with them. However, since we were always outnumbered and she is still a young warrior, I¡¯d rate her as average at best for her people.¡± I mentally chuckled at that comparison as I knew it was untrue, compared to any truly seasoned Mandalorian, Bo still had a lot to learn even with all her talent. ¡°The Antarian Rangers with me weren¡¯t as useful, though the surviving member is new to their ways while the Lieutenant was overwhelmed in the Vong¡¯s counter-ambush.¡±
¡°And what of your beast?¡± Plagueis asked, leaning forward. ¡°How did the adolescent tuk¡¯ata fare?¡±
I smirked, both thinking of Fenrir and that Plagueis had brought him up. I¡¯d left him off intentionally as I knew the Sith would want to hear how a Sith-created beast did against the Vong but wanted them to mention him. ¡°Like everyone, he struggled in the first battle. While he did kill the beast the Vong had with them, he lost a spinal crest. After that though, he got better and better, even managing to take down two of their beasts in a later ambush with only a few scratches to show for it.¡± I chuckled for a moment. ¡°The only downside is that now, after the battles, he no longer finds the Temple as¡ comforting as he once did.¡±
¡°A feeling you perhaps share?¡±
I smiled at Palpatine. ¡°Maybe, though unlike Fenrir I know that not every problem can be solved by violence. Sometimes you have to use words,¡± I shifted my focus to Damask, ¡°and other times, the promise of financial motivation can gain you what is needed.¡± The pair nodded, seemingly accepting and glad that I understood, I knew that point as Palpatine offered another grandfatherly smile.
Before either could respond, a gentle beep came from my vambrace. I glanced down at it, surprised to see that the timer I¡¯d set as I¡¯d exited Raven had expired. I¡¯d set it to avoid being stuck talking with Palpatine for too long, though now I realised it was cutting short my discussion with him and Damask. ¡°Forgive me, but I must return to the Temple,¡± I began as I turned off the alarm. ¡°The Battlemaster has requested my help with teaching several Initiate clans the very basics of lightsaber combat, and unless I leave soon, I fear I¡¯ll miss the class.¡± Even if the alarm hadn¡¯t been needed for what I¡¯d expected, it was allowing me to end this unexpected meeting on my terms, which I made clear by standing.
¡°Of course, of course,¡± Palpatine replied as he and Damask stood as well. ¡°I understand that you couldn¡¯t have known why I¡¯d summoned you. I kept my message vague to ensure others didn¡¯t learn of the Magister¡¯s presence, or the topic of our conversation.¡± He moved closer and shook my hand while gripping my arm near my elbow with his free hand and smiling. ¡°While more time would be useful, what we¡¯ve covered today allows us to move forward with initial plans, though I expect we¡¯ll have to meet again to review how those plans are coming along.¡±
¡°I would expect the same,¡± Damask added as Palpatine released my arm and hand. ¡°Though I suspect if we continue to meet within the Senator¡¯s office, others might grow curious as to why.¡± Even as I shook his hand, I couldn¡¯t deny he was right. ¡°Therefore, the suite I offered earlier might be a way to remove some of that issue.¡± I opened my mouth to argue against the idea when he raised his free hand, extending his long, thin fingers. ¡°I understand your reluctance to accept another gift, however, I¡¯m not offering simply for that now. Since I will normally be present within the Spires, it would allow us an easy method to speak privately, away from almost all prying eyes, since I will be located within the penthouse.¡±
As I stopped shaking Damask¡¯s hands I sighed, seeing no way to avoid accepting the offer. ¡°Then under that condition, I accept, Magister. Though perhaps you might ensure it isn¡¯t placed under my name as I¡¯d rather not have to explain such a place to the Jedi Council.¡±
Damask chuckled, which still sounded strange because of his mask. ¡°Yes. I suspect your Council wouldn¡¯t look favourably on ownership of a suite in such an exclusive location. Would placing it under your pseudonym be acceptable?¡±
¡°It would, and while my former masters would realise this, I¡¯m more concerned it might draw any fans of my works to the Spires. Especially once the holomovies are released.¡±
¡°Yes, that is true, though be assured the security around Kaldani Spires is second to none. I wouldn¡¯t allow anything less.¡± I nodded my thanks to Damask about that, and so long as no one linked me directly to the stories, the comings and goings of a Jedi would, I hoped, avoid too much scrutiny.
¡°When the first movie is ready, will you attend the premiere?¡± Palpatine asked. ¡°And might I request several early tickets to the event?¡±
I laughed at that. I didn¡¯t know if he was a fan of the works ¨C Force I hoped not as the Nazgul were something I hoped they never used as inspiration ¨C but by the time Fellowship came out, he¡¯d be Chancellor. Getting him to attend would drive up interest exponentially, meaning more credits for me to use to, hopefully, counter the Sith plan. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll have to ensure Padm¨¦ receives some as well, though if she is Queen then, it might be difficult for her to attend.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯d make room in her schedule for you,¡± a sly smile crept onto Palpatine¡¯s face. ¡°While I¡¯ve only spoken to her a few times because of the upcoming election, each time she asked after you. It seems your work with the Shadda-Bi-Borans had a greater effect on her than I¡¯d realised.¡±
¡°I hadn¡¯t known you were involved in their relocation,¡± Damask commented.
Palpatine¡¯s smile shifted into an amused one. ¡°Yes, that was when Cameron here met Miss Naberrie for the first time, which sparked their friendship.¡± Palpatine turned back to me. ¡°I believe it was you who sent the lightfoil when she became Princess of Theed?¡±
¡°It was.¡± There was little point denying it as Palpatine would¡¯ve researched who sent such a gift already. ¡°Though I haven¡¯t managed to return to Naboo to give her any lessons.¡±
¡°Perhaps, if she is successful, after her coronation? Having the support of a Jedi would help secure her position.¡±
¡°If time allows, I¡¯ll see if I can manage it.¡± Palpatine nodded, no doubt looking forward to it as it would give him an in with Padm¨¦ for ensuring my return, and as he said, help secure her position. Though for me, it would allow me to map out the Royal Palace for the invasion, though I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had from her coronation until the invasion, and I had certain things to sort out before then.
My vambrace beeped again, making me chuckle as I turned off the secondary alarm. ¡°Right, I really have to leave now.¡± The pair smiled at me. ¡°Still, I¡¯m grateful to both of you for believing in me regarding the Vong threat. It¡¯s¡ comforting to have that after the blunt dismissal the Council gave.¡± Well, the Council had done so as a group, but others including Windu had sought me out for information, letting me know that they agreed the Vong could be a threat. While not what I wanted, it was better than nothing.
As for the Sith, I knew they¡¯d be interested in the Vong as both a threat to their plans and a way to get closer to me. While the former was a risk, the latter was worth it if the galaxy, in whatever state it was in, was ready to face the Vong when they appeared with their full might.
¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m hesitant to believe they are as great and immediate a threat as you do, however, I can¡¯t deny that from this single encounter, they pose a danger. That being said, you¡¯ve shown a tendency to not overreact to issues, which lends credence to your worries.¡± Damask nodded in agreement with Palpatine¡¯s words.
I bowed deeply to the pair, making clear my gratitude for their support. ¡°Senator, Magister, until we next speak, thank you for your time.¡±
After nods from them, I turned and left the study and then Palpatine¡¯s office. The Senate Guard were gone, though the Sun Guard were still present and tensed as I emerged and then walked past. I kept my mind still until I¡¯d not only left the floor but had reached the exit to the landing platform where Raven waited. Once I was there, with Raven in sight as the droids moved around her, I stopped to consider the meeting.
I had to chuckle and shake my head at the sheer insanity of the fact I was now actively working with Sith Lords to defend the galaxy, even if this was one of the rare moments where the term ¡®The Greater Good¡¯ could be applied. The Vong were a clear danger to everyone, though I understood enough that by stopping them on Zonama Sekot I¡¯d bought the galaxy several decades, perhaps up to fifty years, to prepare.
That meant the galaxy, whatever shape it was in after the Clone Wars, had to be ready. I fervently hoped I could stop the Sith before things got too insane, or failing that, at least ensure the Empire didn¡¯t rise to the same heights nor last as long as canon. However, even if I couldn¡¯t, and my actions somehow resulted in the Sith and Empire ruling for longer with a stronger military, I¡¯d take it. For all their flaws, the Empire had to be a better choice than a galaxy dominated by the Vong.
My thoughts drifted to the vision I¡¯d shared with Anakin several years ago. If, as that hinted, we had to shatter the galaxy, the Republic, to save it, then that might well be a better situation than having the Republic survive the Clone Wars, or be reformed after the Empire fell, and had to face the Vong. Smaller states would mean weaker individual navies, but since the galaxy would be unstable, those states would have larger militaries that, when combined, would surely outnumber anything the Republic or its successor might have.
My eyes drifted off, trying and failing to see Kaldani Spires. There was no doubt it would be bugged to hell and back, and it was close to Darth Plagueis. Yet, ignoring all that, the offer made sense. We couldn¡¯t keep meeting in Palpatine¡¯s office. Especially after he became Chancellor, as that would tie me explicitly to him, which I didn¡¯t want. Plus, as we got closer to the Clone Wars, then depending on the situation, I could use the suite to ensure false, or at least not-entirely-accurate, information was overheard by the Sith.
Also, by keeping away from the Senate and Palpatine directly, Dooku wouldn¡¯t consider me hypocritical. Back when the Coalition of Jedi was formed to prepare for the coming darkness, he¡¯d wanted to reach out to people like Palpatine. I¡¯d argued against it, so if now, as the darkness grew closer and more encompassing, I spent time with Palpatine, Dooku might begin to doubt my sincerity. Fay could¡¯ve also been a problem in that regard, but with her now focused on Tython, I wondered if she¡¯d be around as plans began to take shape for the wars to come.
A third advantage of the suite, though I was reluctant to consider it currently as it would give the Sith a hold over me, was that it would no doubt be a wonderful place to retire with Serra on certain days. There¡¯d come a point where taking her into orbit in Raven would draw questions and while not as aggressive about things as Bo, Serra clearly wanted what we had to continue on a more regular basis. Yes, taking her to the suite would bring her to the attention of the Sith, or more so since there was no doubt in my mind that they already knew of her due to our friendship, but I knew she¡¯d love the place. Though before I brought her there for the first time, I¡¯d have to be explicitly clear about what could and couldn¡¯t be discussed openly in the suite.
Of course, thinking of Serra brought to mind the last time I¡¯d been with her. The faint squeaks of delight she emitted whenever I nibbled her neck or other points. The way her heart raced when I pulled her close, of how her breath seemed to freeze whenever I captured her lips, or the way¡
I shook my head. This wasn¡¯t the time nor place to think about her like that, and not just because I was still close enough to the Sith that they might pick up on a stray lustful desire. No, when I returned to the Temple, I¡¯d no doubt end up sparring with my friends, and we had to be mindful of our thoughts within the Temple¡¯s walls.
I started moving, letting the sun blaze down on me. A wave to the droids had them removing the fuel hose and other connections to Raven, and as I reached her, and ran my fingers along her hull, I sensed her desire, her need to race between the stars once again.
¡°Soon, my dear,¡± I whispered as I moved toward the ramp that had just begun descending. ¡°Soon we¡¯ll enter the vastness of space, and you can bask in the light of different stars.¡±
On her hull, light patterns raced around my fingers, making clear she understood my comments. I chuckled as I removed my hand and stepped onto the ramp. The meeting today would be playing in my thoughts for a while. I felt I¡¯d seen most of the Sith ploys, but until I reviewed it all again, multiple times, in solitude, I doubted I¡¯d sense all of them. If I ever would.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Plagueis¡¯ POV)
Plagueis sat quietly as the door closed behind Shan. Neither he nor Sidious spoke, which allowed him time to consider the meeting.
Shan was cautious, which was understandable since he had been blindsided by Plagueis¡¯ presence at the meeting. However, while Shan had adapted to that rapidly, Plagueis felt there was still something Shan was holding back on. Or at least more so than the faint images of a female he sensed from the Jedi when Plagueis had made the second offer for the suite in Kaldani Spires. However, the female was not Miss Kryze, which was unexpected, yet Plagueis felt certain this female was another Jedi. If the pair were close, it could potentially be used as a way to drive Shan from the Order, though Plagueis felt that it would take far less than a scandalous relationship to eventually drive Shan from the Jedi.
A soft beep drew his attention to the door that led to the short foyer. A second beep, this time accompanied by a light that only stayed active for a moment, was the signal Shan had left the office.
¡°He has the potential to be a powerful Sith,¡± Sidious offered quickly. ¡°The fury he held within when he spoke of what happened to his former master, and what might¡¯ve happened to the Mandalorian girl was impressive.¡±
Plagueis inclined his head. ¡°Yes. Beyond his obvious potential with the Force, and the legacy he bears, that instance proves he has already tasted, and dominated the Dark Side. That he admitted it was interesting, but it proves he considers us trusted allies.¡±
¡°Yes, Master, though I feel he did so more to show that there were ways to hurt the Vong beyond simplistic Jedi approaches. In addition, the choice he¡¯s made to maintain, and hide, that anger within instead of releasing it into the Force was unexpected.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± Plagueis glanced at the door Shan had left through, his brow creasing. ¡°Still, there is something, perhaps several things, he is withholding from us. I postulate that the exact details of his usage of the Dark Side is one such instance ¨C as there is little need to explain what he did to non-Force-sensitives ¨C I feel there is something else he¡¯s keeping from us. Something linked to either his vessel, the planet, or perhaps both.¡±
¡°Yes, and the way he spoke of the Mandalorian girl, Miss Kryze. He cares for her, and I believe they may have grown close during their months stuck on the planet. I suspect that, if there had been a point where she¡¯d been in mortal danger, Shan would¡¯ve drawn on the Dark Side again to protect her.¡±
¡°Yes, the girl might be of use. She is the daughter of Duke Adonai Kryze, correct?¡± Sidious nodded. ¡°With the recent shift in Mandalorian politics, there may well be a way to either bring the culture into the separatist faction or perhaps use them alone to strike at the Republic as they¡¯ve done many times in the past. Use them to fuel the flames before war consumes the galaxy.¡±
¡°There might be another avenue to consider. When he accepted the suite, there were flashes of another, who I believe is a member of the Jedi. A Padawan around his age named Serra Keto.¡± Plagueis¡¯ brow rose at this. The Keto family had once, millennia before, allied with Exar Kun against the Republic and Jedi. ¡°The girl came to my attention some years ago, and from what I can gather, while not overly special as a Jedi, she is connected to the Keto family of the Empress Teta system. A lineage with a strong historical link to the Dark Side. When she first came to my notice, she lusted for Shan, and from the glimpses I sensed today, it¡¯s clear Shan feels the same way. They may well have already broken their vow of non-attachment.¡±
Plagueis leaned back, his fingers tapping his mask as Sidious spoke. ¡°Hmm, that will require observation. Even if she cannot be used to control Shan, her connection to the Keto family might make her susceptible to conversion into an acolyte. Not on par with Shan or your assassin, but any that we can ensure fall before the Grand Plan¡¯s final order could be useful in what will arise from the ashes of the Republic.¡±
Plagueis wondered about the young Miss Naberrie, as from how Sidious and Shan had spoken, it was clear the future queen had an interest in Shan, though there was no hint Shan reciprocated. As Miss Naberrie was nothing more than a pawn to ensure Sidious¡¯s rise to Chancellor, Plagueis doubted she would be of any importance. Still, it was another possible tangent for corrupting Shan and showing him the true path was to dominate the Force, not submit blindly to it.
¡°What if Shan cannot be turned, or even tempted, Master?¡±
Plagueis allowed a faint smile to come to his face. While Sidious hid it well, he could sense his apprentice¡¯s concern. Shan was potentially more powerful than either of them, and Sidious feared being replaced. Even if Plagueis had made clear the Rule of Two would be removed once the Jedi were gone and they would rule as equals, Sidious was still the Apprentice and always at risk of replacement. If Shan could be turned, then Plagueis did not foresee a need to have him replace Sidious. No, Shan would serve as the one directly below them, controlling elements of their new empire that neither he nor Sidious wished to concern themselves with. In time, perhaps Shan would ascend to join them, but by then Plagueis did not doubt that he would have discovered true immortality.
¡°I have little doubt Shan can be tempted, Sidious. The desire to know more about his new powers will be enough to ensure that. However, even if he cannot be turned fully, he will be of use. An obvious role may well be to assume control of the Mandalorians and ready them for war. Perhaps he might even be able to convince other Jedi to leave with him.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t feel he can cause another schism, master. While powerful, he is young and seen by many in the Jedi as an outsider. Much as Master Dooku is. The chance he could cause enough Jedi to rebel against their council is small enough to not be factored into the Plan.¡±
Plagueis lowered his head, accepting the point, even as he ignored the faint hints of annoyance he felt regarding Dooku. Of all the Jedi that might serve the role of the instigator of unrest, Dooku was the ideal candidate. Well known to many in power, a respected member of the Order, and with a family name that carried weight in the Rim. Dooku would have been the perfect tool to create a force to challenge the Republic. That it was Shan who had inadvertently taken Dooku away from a place in the Grand Plan was not lost on Plagueis. Though he did acknowledge that as the Force hides one path, the Sith forced open others, in this case, Shan and C¡¯baoth.
¡°Yes, he is still young and unknown to many.¡± Plagueis paused and tapped his mask. ¡°It would benefit us if we might glimpse some of Shan¡¯s potential paths. Since we have time on the matter, there is no rush, but before the invasion of Naboo, I require you to perform a ritual and gaze into Shan¡¯s future.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± Sidious.
Plagueis cursed his former Master, Tenebrous. The fool had, with his dying breath, somehow robbed Plagueis of his ability to foresee what was to happen. While that had not disrupted the Grand Plan, it had caused Plagueis issues until Sidious was sufficiently skilled enough to peer into what might and will be. The thought always remained at the back of Plagueis¡¯ mind that perhaps, on occasion, Sidious omitted a detail here or there from what he saw. Not enough to affect their plans, but enough that it might place Plagueis in future danger. However, he considered Sidious an equal and knew they would soon rule the Republic, and enter the final stages of the Grand Plan, at each other¡¯s side.
¡°It is unfortunate that your assassin destroyed Cog Hive Seven prison during his escape,¡± Plagueis commented slowly, watching his apprentice for any reaction. ¡°While its destruction helped remove a minor nuisance, from the reports he submitted, I believe the assassin fought and killed a Vong in one of his deathmatches.¡±
Plagueis was sure there was more to that mission than the removal of Iram Radique, but so far he had not found any connection to Sidious. Through either Radique or Jabba Desilijic Tiure. Yet that suspicion that there was more to the mission than Sidious let on remained, even after questioning Sidious for several days.
¡°Yes, Maul was, regrettably, highly efficient at removing the evidence of his presence with the prison¡¯s destruction. Though since we now suspect that it was a Vong, it is possible there are other infiltrators spread across the Outer Rim, learning the strengths and weaknesses of the Republic?¡±
¡°That is likely. Cog Hive Seven is far from where Zonama Sekot once was. For the Vong to have travelled there would mean placement on a planet that used the prison. With effort, it might be possible to determine which planet he was captured on, but I suspect that road will lead to nothing substantial.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t believe we will be able to locate other infiltrators, Master. Even if they do nothing to hide their unusual appearance, it is probable that by the time any rumour can be substantiated, they will have moved on.¡±
¡°I concur; however, we should still send out feelers into the underworld. With the Vong as fearsome as both Shan and Maul contend, there is a chance one or more might be taken on as muscle for powerful figures or cartels. The odds that we will be able to acquire a specimen before the Grand Plan is initiated are slim, but it shouldn¡¯t be overlooked.¡±
Regardless of if or when a Vong was acquired, Plagueis would need a new location for his experiments. The loss of Sojourn was unfortunate, but there were several places on Coruscant alone where he might be able to set up a new facility. The LiMerge Building in the Works district was one such option, however, that would be placing it near other critical facilities, and centralising the Sith operations.
¡°If the Vong are probing our defences, perhaps we might return the favour.¡± Plagueis raised an eyebrow, wondering what Sidious was thinking. ¡°Master C¡¯baoth has spoken rather passionately about a desire to seed colonies in the Unknown Regions. The effort will require significant capital, but allow us, with the right investments, to use this expedition to determine if the Vong are active in the Unknown Regions, or if, as Shan believes, they come from across the galactic void.¡±
Plagueis ran through the scenario in his head. C¡¯baoth was now, with Dooku seemingly no longer an option, the prime candidate to act as the figurehead of an Outer Rim insurgency against the Republic. C¡¯baoth didn¡¯t have Dooku¡¯s gravitas or flair, but he had a way with words and people that would ensure others rallied to him regardless of the cause.
This expedition C¡¯baoth wished for was a folly, but one that could, if used properly, ensure the removal of a substantial number of Jedi before the Grand Plan entered the endgame. Still, if it was supported, plans would have to be enacted to ensure C¡¯baoth was removed from the vessel before it left Republic space. From there, it could be used to explore the Unknown Regions, however, any outposts it set up would have to be removed when the project outlived its usefulness.
¡°There may be some value in this project. I doubt C¡¯baoth would take much convincing to expand the scope of it to include a larger contingent of Jedi and exploration and research components. Even if, as I suspect, it failed to make contact with the Vong, an enlarged mission would mean more Jedi could be removed when we inevitably end it. The largest issue though is ensuring we do not sacrifice C¡¯baoth with it.¡± Plagueis nodded. ¡°Reach out to C¡¯baoth and arrange a meeting between us.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°I will take the reports and files Shan has provided and provide them to trusted sources for examination. I¡¯ll also enquire for information on all species that either use organic or bio-mechanical technology or are, in some way, immune to the Force. While the Yinchorri have been removed from the board, we cannot discount that a race like them, or the Vong themselves, might not emerge to interfere with the Plan at a critical juncture. ¡°
¡°And what of Shan?¡±
¡°We will continue as we have. Monitoring his movements and actions and continuing to provide an outlet for any resentment he feels toward the Jedi. I suspect he might choose to move his funds now that he knows I am aware of them, however, contingencies are in place to monitor any significant outflow credits and the creation of new accounts with accounts of similar amounts. It is clear that even if he doesn¡¯t understand what, he senses change on the horizon. With the right word in his ear at the right moment or the correct reveal of certain information, he can be guided as we need to ensure the Jedi and Republic fall.¡±
Sidious nodded in understanding and Plagueis stood. He left the study and office steadily, his Sun Guard falling into step around him. While they were new, Plagueis was assured that unlike their predecessors they would not commit the same mistakes that led to their forerunners¡¯ death when Sojourn was attacked and destroyed.
Still, it should only be a few short years until Palpatine became chancellor. When he did, and named Hego Damask as his primary advisor and co-Chancellor, there would be little any could do to stop them from bringing the Grand Plan into its final stages.
Soon the Republic would burn, and from its ashes, a new Sith Empire would rise. One ruled by himself and Sidious.
¡ ¡
(Sidious¡¯ POV)
Sidious watched Plagueis depart, keeping his mind calm and centred. Once he was alerted to Damask¡¯s transport leaving the Senate, he returned to his office and frowned.
Plagueis hadn¡¯t mentioned how Cameron would be used, but it was clear to Sidious that Plagueis was considering Cameron for his own devices. This, Sidious would not allow.
While Cameron was young, his potential, if worthy, would be Sidious¡¯ alone to harness. First, though, he would have to be tested. Perhaps during the blockade of Naboo. If, as Sidious expected, Gunray was forced to invade the planet, there was little doubt in Sidious¡¯ mind that Cameron would intervene, regardless of what the Jedi Council ordered. From there, it would be a simple matter of ensuring Maul was deployed to Naboo and Sidious would have them tested to determine who was worthy of being his apprentice.
As for Plagueis, while Cameron¡¯s actions had brought his master out of his seclusion, the last moments of Plagueis¡¯ life were drawing near, though Sidious did wonder if that moment was now further away than it would¡¯ve been without Cameron¡¯s intervention. Still, the day would come, be it in one year, five or ten, when Plagueis would have served his purpose. From then on, Bane¡¯s Rule of Two would give way to a new order: the Rule of One.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Calm Before the Menace
As my eyes wandered away from the sycophantic gathering of nobles, diplomats, and dignitaries, I found myself staring in awe at the intricate and majestic ceiling above. The exquisite painting and artistic style of the architecture reminded me of the grandeur and elegance of the Sistine Chapel. However, this was far more magnificent, making it a fitting venue to commemorate the crowning of Naboo''s new monarch.
Those present were watching as various people of importance ¨C both from within and without the sector ¨C approached the throne to offer Queen Amidala congratulations and often a gift in recognition of her reign. The ceremony to crown her had taken several hours in the main square of Theed, though thankfully the sun had been out all day without it ever feeling hot, and now those of status were in the Celebration Hall, which was built to commemorate the founding of the colony on the planet several millennia ago.
The parade through the streets of Theed that led up to the formal coronation on the steps of the Royal Palace was a joyous one. Everyone seemed welcoming of their new queen, and thanks to Observe, I knew many were happy to finally see King Veruna gone and replaced. Hope and expectation emanated from everywhere, and I did my best to hide concerns about how that hope would be shattered inside of a year by the Trade Federation. Now, there were a few who were concerned about Padm¨¦¡¯s age, but they were in the small minority, and even they were joyful and hopeful.
Padm¨¦ was wearing a long, regal, red gown that bore a striking similarity to the one she¡¯d worn when the Trade Federation had blockaded and invaded the world, so I assumed red was a colour the Naboo associated with royalty. While the gown was fine, the headdress ¨C made from the tail feathers of a local bird of prey called a Twirrl ¨C was distracting, and I was glad that now she was sitting on a throne greeting her well-wishers that she wasn¡¯t wearing it. Yet as much as I disliked the headdress, I couldn¡¯t help my smile knowing the lightfoil I¡¯d gifted her when she¡¯d become Princess of Theed was given a place of importance at her hip. Something I felt her advisors weren¡¯t overly happy about, but it pleased me to see that she valued my gift.
Of course, I had to remind myself that no matter how much she looked like how she had in the Phantom Menace, unlike the actress who¡¯d played her, Padm¨¦ was only a child. Yes, at fourteen she was considered an adult by the Naboo ¨C and Mandalorians ¨C but she was under the Republic age of Responsibility of 16, and until she was twenty-one, her parents decided what she could or couldn¡¯t do. Though I suspected that last part was void now that Padm¨¦ was queen.
The other issue was that, as much as I liked her, and I knew she liked me, I was involved with someone. While Serra was accepting of what I shared with Bo ¨C and, I felt, interested in experiencing the redhead for herself ¨C Padm¨¦ wasn¡¯t someone that had come up during our talks ¨C be they serious or joking ¨C about others around us. Though I did find it amusing that Naz, Sia-Lan, Aayla and Rachi¡¯s names all came up during those discussions.
Beside me, Fenrir shifted, which failed to draw much response from those around us. Still, as I was positioned far to the back of the hall with Fenrir out of sight of the throne intentionally, and since this was further from the more important dignitaries, it meant those nearby had to stand closer than any would¡¯ve liked to the hulking beast at my side. Only the fact I wore a lightsaber and that two Naboo guards stood behind me prevented a mass panic from breaking out. Still, even with that, and Palpatine¡¯s express approval to allow us to be present, I was using Force Cloak to conceal Fenrir and Force Persuasion to convince others to mind their distance. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it had calmed the ripples of fear that had radiated out when we¡¯d first entered the hall.
Palpatine, who had insisted I attended the ceremony, had wanted me to have a position of prominence near the throne, however, I¡¯d declined. This was Padm¨¦¡¯s day, and I didn¡¯t want either myself or Fenrir distracting from that. Still, I would eventually be moved to join the line to offer congratulations as Palpatine had insisted I do so, and I felt no need to argue against it. Though I couldn¡¯t deny the reactions of those watching, seeing a Jedi and Tuk¡¯ata as large as any man step close to the new Queen was something I was looking forward to. Almost as much as I was looking forward to Padm¨¦¡¯s reaction to my presence.
As I continued to watch, a young male ¨C perhaps around Padm¨¦¡¯s age ¨C approached the throne. He dropped to a knee, which was an odd choice as few of those who¡¯d come before had done so, and held up a box that, with some Force-assisted sight, I saw was very intricately carved. The boy appeared nervous as a man moved from the side of Padme¡¯s throne to stand next to him. I couldn¡¯t hear what the man was saying clearly since I was so far away from the throne on purpose and wasn¡¯t willing to use the Force to boost my hearing. While the hall was generally quiet, when I¡¯d done that before, I¡¯d been bombarded by comments from others in the hall. None had been particularly loud, but it had been unnecessarily annoying.
¡°Kun Lago, former Prime Counsellor of King Veruna, and his son, Ian.¡± I stiffened as Palpatine whispered the details from behind my shoulder. I hadn¡¯t sensed his approach even when I wasn¡¯t entirely focused on Padme and those around me. That was a clear sign of how easily he could hide his presence. ¡°No doubt he hopes to regain some of his former glory with our new Queen.¡±
¡°If the rumours about Veruna¡¯s corruption are true, I don¡¯t see that happening. Hells, I¡¯m honestly surprised he hasn¡¯t been brought in for questioning.¡±
Palpatine chuckled as I turned to face him. ¡°While I¡¯m sure that has happened, he and the former king have enough supporters remaining, that any investigation would be squashed before the details could reach the public.¡±
I grunted and glanced back to see a guard take the box from Ian even as Padm¨¦ spoke to Kun. ¡°Hmm, in that case, might I suggest the new queen grants him a position? One that involves managing Theed¡¯s sanitation needs.¡±
Palpatine¡¯s smile grew. ¡°While it would certainly be a worthy appointment, I fear the new queen is less vindictive than we would be in her position. A trait that has helped her rapidly rise to the throne. That and adding someone with Kun¡¯s reputation to her cabinet, even in such a suitable position, would undermine confidence in her government before it could begin.¡±
I nodded, accepting his words even though I noted he¡¯d not replied to my comment about Veruna. I had little doubt he knew where many of the bodies were buried and had likely ¨C through people like Sate Prestige ¨C made sure those bodies were found at opportune moments to undermine Veruna. Just as I had little doubt he¡¯d helped subtly to ensure the seemingly malleable Padm¨¦ could assume the throne not long before he brought about the blockade and invasion of Naboo.
¡°The boy appeared nervous,¡± I remarked as he guided me and Fenrir ¨C who he never seemed bothered by, but also avoided bringing up ¨C toward one side of the hall. ¡°Is his father hoping to seek a betrothal for the queen?¡±
The Senator stopped and placed a hand on my shoulder, ignoring the faint growl that action brought forth from Fenrir. On some level, I suspected that the tuk¡¯ata could sense something off about the hidden Sith, though I never brought it up. Not after communicating, as best I could, with Fenrir and making him understand that I knew Palpatine was trouble, but that I needed to stay close to him, for now, to avoid him suspecting I knew his true intentions.
¡°Kun might well seek such an alliance; however, I am certain the queen would reject the overture.¡± He smiled warmly. ¡°I suspect Queen Amidala, if she were to pursue a consort, has already set her eyes upon another.¡±
¡°Said suitor would be a lucky man.¡±
Palpatine nodded and then turned, his hand sliding from my robes. As he moved, I glanced at the place he¡¯d touched. No obvious device was present, but I¡¯d still check the robes later to be sure. Now, I didn¡¯t expect him to ever be so open, but I wasn¡¯t discounting him, or someone working for him, might try to bug or track me. Thus, I¡¯d made it obvious at times ¨C around him and others ¨C that I checked my robes for such things. Most felt I was being paranoid, but just because I was, didn¡¯t mean people wouldn¡¯t try to track me.
Palpatine led me and Fenrir toward a small door. There, a guard tensed as he saw Fenrir approach, but said nothing as he pressed what looked like an ID tag against the door. As it silently slid open, he stepped to one side and allowed us to enter without incident. The door closed behind us, leaving us in a darkened, narrow corridor that was only illuminated by coloured light strips along the wall.
As I was guided through the corridor and others, I took in the various strips of light that seemed to take different paths, guiding those who used the tunnels to different locations without any signposts. It was an ingenious and effective layer of security that I had not anticipated from the peaceful Naboo. As we passed by larger intersections, I noticed guards stationed at strategic points and several servants and droids bustling around, tending to their duties. Despite our presence, only the mouse droids scurried out of our way, while even Fenrir''s appearance from the shadows failed to elicit any reaction from the other individuals. It was as though we were invisible, and our movements went unnoticed.
Eventually, the path we were following ¨C a light purple strip ¨C reached an end. With practised ease, Palpatine ran his hand over a section of the wall and a door slid open. I blinked, caught off slightly by the shift in brightness, and when it passed, I saw we¡¯d arrived at a part of the line waiting to greet Padm¨¦. Thanks to having already walked the hall the day before ¨C while it was quiet and Padm¨¦ was busy with other preparations so she wouldn¡¯t know I was present ¨C I¡¯d formed a map of it, as such I knew we were no more than a hundred metres from her.
When I¡¯d initially agreed to Palpatine¡¯s idea of attending the coronation, I¡¯d wanted to remain in the shadows until the banquet tonight. However, the Senator had been insistent that I announce myself no later than in this hall. To do otherwise, he claimed, would be a grievous insult to her and the people of Naboo.
Several people, both those waiting in line and their attendants, turned our way as we emerged. None reacted to the presence of the Senator and a Jedi, though most did when Fenrir emerged. I was still using Force Persuasion to calm everyone, but the sudden emergence of a nearly two-metre-tall beast from a hidden passage unnerved many. Several guards moved closer, only stopping when Palpatine raised a hand.
¡°Here,¡± he said as he indicated a slot in the line. As I moved closer the man there bowed and shifted away, allowing me to take the spot. Clearly, he¡¯d been standing to reserve my spot and I wondered how many other guests had someone do that for them. ¡°While I understand you¡¯d prefer to join the line later, none can approach the queen until they pass the final security checkpoint.¡± He turned and indicated a wide arch where a dozen guards were stationed. I could sense two more on each side, manning laser-cannons that were hidden behind closed windows.
¡°Thank you, Senator,¡± I said as I lowered my head.
¡°But of course, Master Jedi,¡± he replied, which drew the attention of several nearby. Something he no doubt intended as it would likely look good for him to be associated with a Jedi friendly to the new queen.
Behind me, I heard someone move, only for Fenrir to turn. A quiet but high-pitched squeak escaped from there before I heard footsteps of someone rapidly moving away. Palpatine glanced passed me and chuckled. ¡°I wonder if I might one day borrow your companion. I feel having him with me would allow me to avoid the worst of those wishing to monopolise my time in the Senate.¡±
I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°While Fenrir would certainly help with that, I fear how he would react having to deal with those who frequent the halls of power in the Republic.
Palpatine glanced at Fenrir and a faint smile, one that hinted at malevolence slipped onto his face. ¡°Yes, as amusing as imagining such a scenario is, it would be unwise to allow it to happen. Still, one can but dream.¡± While most would ignore the smile, thinking he was simply enjoying the dark humour of my remark, I felt it might well be a hint of his true self showing through. Though I had no proof of that. ¡°I must leave you here. When you arrive at the throne, I will be on hand to deflect some of the queen¡¯s attention.¡±
¡°Until then.¡±
With a nod, he moved off and I waited. It took about twenty minutes to reach the security checkpoint, with the guards there tensing the closer I and Fenrir got. Once it was our turn to pass through the checkpoint, the two that were directly checking guests tensed and gripped their rifles tighter as they approached.
¡°Sir, your, uh, beast¡¡±
I grinned knowingly while casually parting my robes, revealing the gleaming lightsaber at my side. "Fenrir stands as my loyal companion, bound to me in the Force. His fangs are reserved solely for those harbouring malicious designs against me. The Jedi Council allows his presence, as do Senator Palpatine and Queen Amidala¡ªthough she remains unacquainted in person as of yet." Slipping an identification chit to the guard, I watched as it was scanned. The other sentinel inched closer, halted abruptly¡ªmuch like the scanning guard¡ªwhen Fenrir emitted a discontented growl. "Patience, Fenrir. They are merely doing their jobs; even if their intentions soured, this would not be where they''d mount an assault." Fenrir advanced, nudging my shoulder with his powerful head, nudging me into motion. To regain my balance, I adjusted my stance, scratching his chin with the hand that bore the lightsaber. "Indeed, once this affair concludes, a brisk run would likely do us some good." Fenrir exhaled in approval, coinciding with the return of my identity chit from the guard''s grasp.
¡°You are free to pass, Master Jedi.¡±
I nodded my thanks, hiding my amusement at the fear wafting off him and walked through the checkpoint, entirely unconcerned with the dozen blasters levelled at Fenrir and myself. If they even thought about attacking, they¡¯d be lucky to survive Fenrir¡¯s response let alone mine. To say nothing of the bollocking Palpatine and Padm¨¦ would certainly give them.
As we emerged through the checkpoint and came into view of the masses, a small commotion started. I placed my hand on Fenrir¡¯s side and smiled at the crowds. ¡°Easy Fenrir. They¡¯re just afraid of you. As they should be.¡± He snorted in agreement. ¡°If you behave, then I¡¯ll see if you might be allowed to hunt a native beast.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t lift his head and expose his teeth in an animalistic grin, I¡¯d know he was excited by the chance to prove himself against the local predators. His desire to be the alpha, to dominate all challengers, resonated through the Force.
Sensing surprise from a familiar presence, I turned to the throne and saw locked eyes with Padm¨¦. Her eyes were slightly wider than normal, though there was no other outward hint that she was shocked to see me and Fenrir. After getting over the surprise, she returned her attention to the lady speaking to her. One who¡¯d seemingly stumbled over her words after Fenrir¡¯s emergence into the light of the hall.
After waiting for about fifteen minutes, it was finally my turn to approach the throne. I could sense Padm¨¦''s growing interest and curiosity as I neared her. As I climbed the steps to greet her, Fenrir wisely remained below, knowing that any sudden movements might provoke Captain Panaka and the others to open fire. Just then, Palpatine emerged from the shadows and stepped into view. "Your Majesty, may I have the honour of introducing Jedi Knight Cameron Shan. Though, given his companion, I suspect you were already aware of his presence for some time." The people around us chuckled nervously as I knelt a few steps below the throne, awaiting Padm¨¦''s response.
¡°Yes, I had observed their approach for the last few minutes,¡± Padm¨¦ replied regally. ¡°I believe when we last spoke, you told me you would be unable to attend.¡±
I stood and smiled at her. ¡°I beg your forgiveness, my queen. The Senator was able to convince me to alter my plans, though he at least agreed with keeping my presence hidden until the last possible moment so as to not distract others during your glorious celebration.¡±
Padm¨¦ remained stoic in her seat, not outwardly letting on how she felt. However, thanks to the Force I could sense her delight at me referring to her as my queen, and amusement at my reasoning.
¡°I see.¡± She turned her head to Palpatine, who looked resplendent in his Senatorial robes. ¡°Normally I would be concerned about you keeping secrets from me Senator; however, in this case, I accept your reasoning. Nor do I deny that seeing Knight Shan again is an unexpected delight.¡±
¡°Your Majesty.¡± Palpatine bowed deeply as he accepted her comment.
"I see that you weren''t lying when you spoke of Fenrir''s size," Padm¨¦ said, looking beyond us toward Fenrir. "While I have seen him through Holocalls, laying eyes on him in person is another matter entirely."
I chuckled and glanced back at Fenrir, who as if knowing he was the centre of attention, lifted his head high and turned just enough to expose his spinal crests. In particular, the one he¡¯d lost on Zonama Sekot. ¡°Tuk¡¯ata are not normal creatures, my queen. They are as connected to the Force as a Jedi, and it enables them to grow rapidly.¡± Fenrir shook his head and then locked eyes on the queen. ¡°He is but a pup yet already fully grown, or so the Council hopes.¡±
Several chuckled, though there was still a nervous undercurrent as I turned back to Padm¨¦. ¡°Ah, yes. I almost forgot.¡± Slowly I reached into my robes. ¡°The Senator informed me that a gift was customarily given to a new monarch upon their ascension.¡± I tilted my head toward her as I continued. ¡°While finding a gift that would surpass your lightfoil on short notice was difficult, more so that it might be misinterpreted as a gift of courtship,¡± I sensed a rush of embarrassment and desire from her as I spoke, ¡°I do hope this meets with your satisfaction.¡±
I pulled a small box from my robes and handed it to Palpatine. He took it and brought it toward Padm¨¦. As he opened the box, she inhaled sharply, as did several of her handmaidens. One of her hands twitched as if she would make a move to take the necklace, but that was the only physical reaction she made.
¡°It is beautiful, Master Jedi. Might I inquire about its design?¡±
My smile widened as I replied. ¡°Based on your love of the Lord of the Rings trilogy, I had it made in the design of the Evenstar. If Your Majesty might recall, it was¡¡±
¡°...The necklace Arwen gifted Aragorn before he set off with the Fellowship.¡±
I nodded as Padm¨¦ finished the description. I had considered gifting her a copy of the first book in the KOTOR trilogy as that was due to release in a few months, but I¡¯d decided against it, choosing some from the Lord of the Rings given Padm¨¦¡¯s love of that series. ¡°Yes, though this one is framed around a pearl taken from a greater krayt dragon, your majesty.¡±
¡°I hadn¡¯t realised a Jedi could afford such a gift,¡± Palpatine commented calmly.
¡°Knight Shan killed one on Tatooine several years ago as a Padawan,¡± Padm¨¦ replied as I realised Palpatine¡¯s ploy. He was feigning ignorance to bring up that not only was the gift personal, but I had killed the krayt dragon personally. By associating with me and Padm¨¦ like this, I suspected he was securing his position even further. ¡°Something done without the use of the Force or his lightsaber.¡±
¡°Ah yes, forgive me for forgetting, Your Majesty,¡± Palpatine remarked as he closed the box. ¡°I find it hard to dwell on how close our young Jedi came to dying during that trial.¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s eyes followed the action, making clear she liked the gift, though she made no move to take it now. From what I¡¯d seen, she¡¯d not touched any gift directly, so to accept it like that would break decorum. And possibly, start rumours about us. ¡°Even knowing he survived, I feel as if my heart has stopped whenever the memory returns.¡±
¡°An understandable reaction, Senator. And one I admit to having shared.¡± Padm¨¦ finally dragged her eyes from the box and returned them to me. ¡°I thank you for the gift, Master Jedi, and hope we might speak more at the banquet this evening.¡±
¡°I¡¯m at your service, Your Majesty,¡± I replied with a bow. When I came up, even if she had to keep a smile off her face, I could see the delight dancing in her eyes.
With nothing more to say, I turned and walked down, patting Fenrir once next to him again. As we walked away, I ignored the gazes coming our way. They could be impressed, shocked, jealous or infuriated all they wanted. I knew none would make a move against me. Not now or at the banquet. That little display that Palpatine had on showed that he, Padm¨¦ and I were on friendly terms. Something I knew he¡¯d used to his advantage.
Still, since he¡¯d created the link, I¡¯d have to do the same. While most people here held little long-term value, gaining connections with people like Panaka and Padm¨¦¡¯s handmaidens would be beneficial soon. Though I hoped that the banquet tonight wouldn¡¯t be as extravagant and long as the ones I¡¯d endured on Zygerria. I¡¯d take a whole-in-the-wall cantina, a few shots of Mandalorian ale, and good company over galas and government functions any day.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Later that day, after the banquet had ended, I found myself walking around the palace. Padm¨¦ had insisted that I stay the night inside the palace, and after accepting, I¡¯d returned to Theed¡¯s spaceport and flown Raven into a private hangar. Ironically, it seemed to be the same one Naboo fighters had launched from in the Phantom Menace. The short trip with Raven had allowed me to check up on Simvyl, and Fenrir. The Cathar hadn¡¯t been interested in being at my side during the festivities, preferring the peace and quiet of Raven, and while the banquet tonight had been better than those on Zygerria, I felt he¡¯d gotten the better end of the stick. As had Fenrir who I¡¯d decided against bringing to the event on the chance someone made the mistake of irritating him and thus lost a limb.
As I neared my assigned quarters, a guard stepped into my path. Sensing no ill-intent from him, even though his hand rested on his blaster, I made no move for my lightsaber, though I still made note of the dozen other beings within fifty metres of us. The closest one stepped out to join the guard, revealing themselves to be a servant.
¡°Master Jedi,¡± the servant began, being far more relaxed than the guard. ¡°Her Majesty wishes to speak with you privately.¡± It took me a moment to realise the servant was likely Sab¨¦, one of Padm¨¦¡¯s handmaidens. Sab¨¦¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as she waited, though it was hard to make out her full face as it was hidden by a hood that left shadows dancing over her features.
¡°Of course.¡± Sab¨¦ turned and I followed her into a side passage. Like the ones in the hall from earlier today, it was unmarked save for the light strips. The guard fell into step behind me, his posture making clear he was still tense.
¡°May I know your name?¡± I asked as a door closed off the passage behind us.
¡°I¡¯m Sab¨¦,¡± she replied without turning, confirming my suspicion. In less than a year, she would be at Padm¨¦¡¯s side when the Trade Federation invasion and, in the canon timeline at least, had stood in as her decoy on several occasions. Hopefully, that level of subterfuge wouldn¡¯t be needed with my presence, but I was still relieved to learn she was at Padm¨¦¡¯s side. ¡°Might I know your full name, Master Jedi?¡±
I smiled slightly, though she couldn¡¯t see that as she led me down the darkened corridor. ¡°Cameron Shan, but my friends, of which I hope you might one day be, call me Cam.¡± As I¡¯d expected, Sab¨¦ seemed to pause mid-step. It only lasted a second, but that was enough to confirm that Padm¨¦ had spoken about me to others.
After that, we moved in silence through the corridor, following a pale blue strip until it ended. There, a door slid open, and we emerged into a new corridor. I could sense a dozen beings nearby as we emerged, though only four were visible. Those four stood outside a set of large doors. Like much of the decoration in this corridor, the doors were overly ornate, verging on ostentatious. This didn¡¯t seem like Padm¨¦¡¯s style, so I assumed this was left over from Veruna and Padm¨¦ hadn¡¯t yet had time to redecorate.
¡°The queen has requested the presence of the Jedi,¡± Sab¨¦ said as she led me toward the large doors. Two of the guards looked me over carefully while one at the rear shifted, bringing his arm closer to his face. I could see the light of a small display flare to life as he examined something upon it.
¡°He¡¯s clean,¡± the guard said, which had the others relax.
The four stepped to the sides, allowing Sab¨¦ and me access to the large doors. She pressed against the door, her fingers moving to enter a code, and a moment later the doors swung open. Once we were inside, the doors pulled closed, leaving us standing in an open antechamber. There was a large table with freshly cut flowers and a bowl of fruit in the centre, along with a jug and four ceramic cups, that had a half-dozen comfortable-looking chairs around it. Doors led off in three directions, though I suspected that only the double one directly in front of us, given their size, led to the royal chamber.
Seeing we were alone, Sab¨¦ turned and pulled back her hood, smiling as she looked me over. That let me see her face clearly for the first time, confirming she matched what I remembered from the movie. And since I knew the actress¡¯ name, I knew what she¡¯d likely look like as she aged. ¡°Master Jedi, might I ask, but are you the Cam that Padm¨¦ has so often spoken of?¡±
I smiled at the question. I reached past her and picked up a cup, taking a sip once I realised it contained water. ¡°And which Cam would this be?¡± I replied, taking a step toward her.
¡°The Cam she spoke of meeting several years ago during the evacuation of the Shadda-bi-Borans,¡± Sab¨¦ responded with a smirk. ¡°The one she claims is the author of the Lord of the Rings trilogy of holonovels as well. The one Padm¨¦ speaks of when¡¡±
¡°Sab¨¦!¡±
Padme¡¯s call cut off whatever little secret the handmaiden was about to reveal and drew my attention to the doors to the royal chamber. Padm¨¦ was there, having exited a moment before, without any of the gaudy clothing her station seemed to demand. Instead, she wore an apparently simple, yet no doubt expensive, gown over what appeared to be her sleepwear. ¡°I asked you to bring him here, not place him under interrogation.¡±
Sab¨¦ curtseyed. ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness. I was simply curious about your interest in the Jedi, and then learnt his name matched that of the one you¡¡±
¡°Sab¨¦!¡± Padm¨¦ called out for the second time within a minute. She looked at me, some panic evident in her eyes. ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry for her behaviour. She¡¯s got this idea that¡¡±
I held up my hand, stopping Padm¨¦ before she finished. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Padm¨¦. Truthfully, I feel better knowing those around you know the real you, and not Queen Amidala. It eases my concerns about you being in danger from those who might try to exploit a new, young monarch.¡± Sab¨¦¡¯s smile grew as I spoke, which caused Padm¨¦ to blush. I turned back to the handmaiden. ¡°While I don¡¯t know what it was the queen cut you off from saying, I am the author of those novels. And the series of holomovies that are in production.¡± Both girls perked up at hearing that, indicating that Sab¨¦ was just as much a fan of the trilogy as Padm¨¦ was. ¡°However, I¡¯d prefer that little nugget stays between us.¡±
¡°Yes, yes,¡± Padm¨¦ replied absently, a smile spreading over her face. ¡°Sab¨¦, you may leave us.¡±
Sab¨¦, a smile also on her face, glanced between me and Padm¨¦. ¡°With respect, Your Highness, I am to always remain by your side.¡± She fixed her eyes on me as her smile evolved into a grin. ¡°Even when your thoughts are on things with less than pure intent.¡±
¡°Sab¨¦!¡± That was all Padm¨¦ managed to get out as she gawked at her handmaiden. For my part, I simply chuckled and shook my head. ¡°Cam!¡± I shrugged in response, not willing to risk speaking and somehow making this more embarrassing for the young queen.
Padm¨¦ took a few deep breaths. While those calmed her, they did nothing for her rosy cheeks. ¡°Sab¨¦, please leave us. If I cannot feel safe with a Jedi at my side, then how could I with anyone else?¡±
¡°Your Highness.¡± Sab¨¦ curtseyed again, though as she stood, she fixed me with a glance that made clear she knew what I was thinking. She was wrong, though only for the next few years. I watched as she walked away, though toward one of the smaller side doors. No doubt, those led to the handmaiden¡¯s quarters. Something confirmed by two female heads that popped into view as Sab¨¦ stepped into the room.
¡°And close the door behind you!¡± Padm¨¦ called out, though her attention was on me and not her handmaiden. If it was, she¡¯d have seen the door fail to close as something blocked it from closing, allowing those on the other side to watch discreetly. While that might have been because of simple curiosity about me and Padm¨¦, I felt it was more to do with watching the queen even when she didn¡¯t wish to be watched. That thought calmed my nerves regarding her safety over what was no more than half a year away.
¡°So,¡± Padm¨¦ began, drawing my attention from her handmaidens to her. She took a step toward me, only to stop as she craned her neck to look up at me. After blinking, she took a step back. ¡°have you been well?¡±
¡°Very well,¡± I replied with a shrug. I nodded at the table, and the chairs around it, and after a nod from her, escorted her into one of the chairs. ¡°Had a few adventures, lost one starship, gained another. Made some new friends, said goodbye to others and fought more battles,¡± I explained as I sat next to her.
As I sat, she pulled her chair close. Her hand then moved toward my face. ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡± Her fingers brushed aside some of my hair and then traced the scar, over my left eye, left by the Vong. ¡°And I saw Fenrir¡¯s wound as well. He seemed¡ proud of it?¡±
¡°Tuk¡¯ata are bred for war. Being wounded in battle and surviving is a good thing for them.¡±
¡°And what else does he enjoy?¡± she asked as she pulled her fingers from my face, letting them drift down my arm.
¡°Battle or hunting are the only things that seem to calm him,¡± I replied before chuckling. ¡°He might settle if he found a mate, but he¡¯s not yet shown an interest in such things.¡±
¡°And what about you?¡± I stared at Padm¨¦. For her part, the blush grew stronger, and she imitated a fish for a few moments as she realised how what she¡¯d said could be interpreted.
I placed my hand on hers, cutting off her flailing to find a way to escape her slip. ¡°I find spending time with friends is a good way to unwind after a stressful situation. Such as spending all day dealing with people wanting something from you because of a promotion.¡± She blinked as I spoke. ¡°Congratulations on your ascension.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± She turned away and reached for a cup of water.
¡°Of course, once I heard you were standing, I had faith you would win. So much in fact, I may have broken some minor Jedi rules and placed a wager on you winning. One that paid off and I¡¯d now like to donate to the Refugee Relief Movement and a local charity of your choice.¡±
The cup had frozen at her lips when I¡¯d said I¡¯d bet on her winning and hadn¡¯t moved since. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do that.¡±
¡°No, but I want to. And it¡¯s harmless fun. Credits matter little to a Jedi.¡± I bit off any mental retort about how much bullshit that was with around a billion credits in my name. I¡¯d moved some to other accounts, under various aliases, though it was surprisingly hard to draw more than a few million from the account without having to deal with the IGBC. I doubted that was Plagueis¡¯ work, as stopping withdrawing the credits would be an odd move for an ally, but he certainly was made aware I was trying to withdraw and transfer the funds into other accounts. ¡°Since I won, because of you, I might as well let you have some say in how they¡¯re used. So, who should I make the donation to?¡±
¡°T-the Naboo Children¡¯s Fund,¡± she answered slowly. ¡°They help young, underprivileged children to follow their dreams. Sab¨¦ was one helped by them.¡± When she finished speaking, she took a sip of her water.
¡°Good. A half-million to each then,¡± I commented just as she swallowed. As she coughed and spluttered I laughed. I expected this would defuse any lingering tension between us and was proved corrected when, after she stopped coughing, she slapped my arm.
¡°Cam!¡± Of course, the blow didn¡¯t hurt, and I kept laughing, which quickly diffused her anger, and soon she was chuckling along with me. ¡°Are you certain?¡± She asked once the laughter had died down.
¡°Yes. What¡¯s the point of making a wager if there¡¯s not some risk involved?¡± I shot back, a wide smile on my face. Only part of those donations was coming from my winnings, the majority was coming from my funds. I had little doubt Padm¨¦ would mention this around people and Palpatine would hear word of it. When that got back to Plagueis, I hoped the Sith would think I¡¯d used most if not all, the credits I¡¯d withdrawn so far ¨C around fifteen million. If they did, I¡¯d have some leeway to use those credits off the books ¨C as almost all of it was now stored in my Inventory ¨C without them trying to track my actions. ¡°So, when should I, oof!¡±
My question was cut off as Padm¨¦ leaned forward and onto her tiptoes, cutting off the distance between us, and pressed her lips against mine. As I tasted the faintest hint of something sweet on her lips, my brain froze.
When it unfroze, I cursed the fact my attempt to remove the tension had failed even as I felt myself begin to kiss her back. Thankfully, she pulled back before my hands could move as I feared they¡¯d bring her closer instead of pushing her away. Before I could say anything, she blinked, slipped from her seat and then raced away.
I turned, watching as she pushed the large doors to her chamber open enough to slip through. As they closed, I caught sight of the large, luxurious bed within. When the doors closed behind her, with the Handmaiden¡¯s one following a second later, I facepalmed.
¡°Haar''chak!¡± I spat into my hand as it dragged down my face.
I¡¯d hoped to avoid that happening, to distract her with the wager. Instead, it seemed that had been the final straw she¡¯d needed to make her move. Oh, she was embarrassed that she had, but it had happened. If I could, I¡¯d avoid seeing her again until she was a few years older, however with what was right around the corner, that wouldn¡¯t work. For so many reasons.
I stood, placing the mugs back next to the jug. ¡°Thank you for the meeting, Your Majesty,¡± I said loudly so my voice would carry to her, the handmaidens and the guards outside. ¡°However, the hour is getting late, and I feel it unwise if I remain any longer. You undoubtedly have a busy day tomorrow and I need to return to Coruscant.¡±
With my piece said to the empty room, I walked toward the main doors. With each step, I hoped what had happened here didn¡¯t ruin my friendship with her, and wondered how Serra would react when Padm¨¦ likely reached out to talk about this. I then grunted in annoyance as I realised that I¡¯d have to explain this to Serra before Padm¨¦ called to avoid her reaction.
As I exited the antechamber, I wondered what Nar Shaddaa looked like this time of year.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
A little over a week after Padme¡¯s coronation, I was back on Mtael¡¯s Gift. I¡¯d left Naboo two days after the banquet, not having managed to speak to Padm¨¦ again, as she was busy being the leader of Naboo. While part of me did think she was avoiding me ¨C which was enforced by the fact each time she looked my way I felt her embarrassment ¨C it had allowed me time to scout out Theed. Palpatine himself had given me the formal tour, no doubt using the fact he was close to a Jedi who Queen Amidala was friends with to further his reputation with the locals while attempting to worm deeper into my trust.
After that, I¡¯d left Naboo and travelled a little, taking my time before arriving in the ShaDo system. When I¡¯d arrived, I discovered they¡¯d just completed another successful raid against a minor Hutt on Makeb. Thus, last night there¡¯d been a feast that celebrated the freedom of new members of the community. There I¡¯d discovered that most of the freed slaves had been pleasure slaves, and as the night had worn on, and tales of my actions in founding and supporting the Lokella were told, I drew the attention of many of the newly freed slaves. While most were polite in their thanks, a pair of Zeltron twins felt I deserved a more personal reward.
With my thoughts focused on Padm¨¦ and Naboo, I¡¯d turned them down, though that hadn¡¯t stopped the pair from trying their best to bed me. If not for the Interface activating Player¡¯s Mind automatically to block their pheromones, I doubt I¡¯d have been able to resist. The pair were fucking gorgeous. Yet I had resisted, though only by leaving the feast before the drink flowed too much.
Because of the feast, the corridors of the station were quieter than usual. Those that had assignments were going about them but most of the other inhabitants of the station were seemingly sleeping off the effects of the night before. That was useful as it gave me time to take a slow, leisurely walk toward the Skywalker¡¯s cabin, which was my reason for stopping here on my way to Mandalore.
On Mandalore I planned to bring HK back to full functionality, or as close as my mediocre skills would allow. I¡¯d already spoken to Bo via the Holonet about the project, and she was excited. Though that might also be because I¡¯d revealed that I was now with Serra. No doubt the red-haired warrior wanted details, and probably wished to learn when she could have her chance at my fellow Jedi. Still, Bo was happy I was bringing Anakin along with me for HK¡¯s rebirth. As much as she might deny it, she had a sweet spot for the kid - a fact I enjoyed teasing her about whenever Anakin had come up in conversation between us. I doubted Bo wanted children as of yet, but I also knew she¡¯d make a great mother. At least in terms of allowing kids the freedom to learn by doing, even if that meant making mistakes along the way.
¡°And here I thought this morning¡¯s walk would be wasted.¡±
I paused mid-stride at the sensual, almost musical voice that floated toward me from my right. As I turned, I saw Surmi, one of the Zeltron twins leaning against the wall. While she wasn¡¯t actively trying to show off her frame ¨C at least I didn¡¯t feel she was ¨C the way she rested did little to hide her impressive figure or assets.
¡°Surmi, I figured you and your sister would¡¯ve found someone to warm your sheets at the party,¡± I spoke softly with a smile, letting her know I wasn¡¯t bothered if she had.
Surmi chuckled and pushed off the wall, drawing my sight to her chest as it swayed in the tight shirt she wore. One that was unbuttoned just enough to reveal a tempting amount of cleavage. ¡°We did. Our night was enjoyable, and our companions were enthusiastic. Syshe is still sleeping off our escapades, however, I find my thoughts continually drawn to just what a Jedi might be capable of. Even as slaves, stories of the prowess of Jedi in battle had reached our ears and I cannot escape wondering if such prowess extends beyond the battlefield. Preferably to actions that are far more pleasurable for all involved.¡± Each step she took toward me had her hips swaying evocatively and even if she was limiting how active her pheromones were, I could feel myself reacting to her presence.
¡°As I said last night, while the offer is incredibly tempting, another holds a place of importance in my heart. As much as I¡¯m sure we¡¯d both enjoy time together, I¡¯m unsure how she would feel about me bedding someone as beautiful as you. Especially as we¡¯ve only just met.¡±
Surmi¡¯s smile grew as she moved closer and placed a single finger against my chest. She wasn¡¯t short, but I still towered over her, forcing me to look down and making it hard to avoid my eyes wandering to the opening in her shirt. ¡°This other means much to you, does she?¡±
¡°She does. More so than I suspect the Jedi Council would approve of,¡± I replied with a smile coming to my face as I thought of Serra.
¡°She is the one the others talk of. The female Mandalorian?¡±
¡°No. Bo and I separated due to our paths parting,¡± though I knew our paths would soon cross again. Serra knew this too, and while I¡¯d sensed some trepidation from her over me reuniting with Bo, for the most part, she was accepting of it.
Surmi blinked and tilted her head. ¡°The Mandalorian is comfortable with this?¡±
¡°Yes, as is the other. Both know each other, and I think, perhaps, they might like each other as well.¡±
Surmi chuckled and ran her finger down my chest, letting the contours of my skin guide her path. ¡°Then you are very lucky. As are they to be able to enjoy you.¡± Her finger stopped just above my waist, and she stood on her tiptoes. ¡°If they are amenable,¡± she whispered into my ear, ¡°my sister and I would be more than willing to join all three of you for however long you¡¯d take us.¡± As she finished, her lips brushed against my cheek.
I stayed still as she pulled back. The idea of her and her sister joining Bo, Serra and me in bed was¡ going to rattle around my head for some time to come. I knew Bo would take the offer without issue, but I doubted Serra would react well. Though, I did rather hope she¡¯d be interested.
¡°Until later, Mtael,¡± Surmi finished as she slipped past me, her fingers dragging over my side until she could no longer maintain contact. It took most of my self-control to not react to the way she made that title sound positively scandalous, and for the first time, I found I didn¡¯t mind being called that.
Turning, I watched her go, my eyes drawn to the way her hips moved, defying gravity with each step, until she slipped from view. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I muttered to the empty corridor. I already had issues with Padm¨¦ ¨C and possibly Sab¨¦ if the way she¡¯d looked at me before I¡¯d left Naboo was any indication ¨C to sort out. Never mind the affection Miraj had shown me. ¡°When did my life turn into a freaking love novel?¡±
After shaking my head, I resumed my walk toward the Skywalker¡¯s cabin, pushing aside thoughts of females that seemingly wanted to bed me and each other to one side. I really didn¡¯t need those bouncing around my head when I spoke to Anakin and his mother.
Once at their door, I pressed the buzzer. Since neither had stayed at the feast until late last night ¨C not unless they¡¯d returned after I¡¯d left ¨C they should be up. I could sense them inside, though as Anakin moved to the door, I frowned as Detection indicated someone else was inside.
¡°Who is it?¡±
I smiled, glad to see that Anakin wasn¡¯t just opening the door whenever someone buzzed. He was far too trusting and open with others, and I¡¯d feared someone might take advantage of that ¨C and of the clear fact I visited him whenever I stopped in the system ¨C to target him and Shmi to get to me. ¡°It¡¯s Cam.¡±
The door was opened even before I finished, making me wonder if Anakin could sense it was me.
¡°Cam!¡± I barely had time to hear his excited call before he barrelled into me. Since he was only nine, that meant the hug was locked around my waist, trapping me. Thankfully, I¡¯d know this was coming and braced for it.
¡°Good morning, Anakin. I hope I didn¡¯t wake you.¡±
¡°No, we were just getting ready for breakfast,¡± I looked into the cabin, failing to hide my shock at seeing Ferox standing in the main room in something akin to a toga and his hair was damp at the edges. ¡°I suspect Anakin will insist you join us.¡±
¡°Yes, come in!¡± Before I knew it, the boy had dragged me into the main room. While I was puzzled to find Ferox here, the former gladiatorial slave seemed amused.
¡°I¡¯m¡ surprised to find you here at this hour,¡± I said to Ferox even as Anakin tried to drag me to the sofa. No doubt he wanted to show me something he¡¯d learnt while I was away. Normally, I¡¯d let him, but the presence of the Corellian had my attention.
¡°Oh, Cameron. I hadn¡¯t realised you were going to come over.¡± I turned, as did Ferox, to see Shmi step into the room. She was wearing a simple dress with a towel wrapped around her hair. ¡°Please, won¡¯t you join us for breakfast?¡±
I looked over to the table and saw three places were already set. My eyes turned back to Ferox and Shmi as I put it together. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realise you already had plans.¡± I didn¡¯t know when, where, why, or how it had happened, but between my last visit to the station and now Shmi had gotten close to Ferox. Close enough that he was staying over, and Anakin seemed comfortable with it. That was certainly a surprise, but not one I was upset about, Anakin could use another positive male role model.
¡°You¡¯re always welcome,¡± Shmi responded as she moved closer to Ferox, taking his hand in hers, confirming my suspicions. ¡°If not for you, all of us here would either still be slaves or dead. To us, you are family.¡±
I nodded my thanks, not finding the words to reply to such a statement. As I sat, I watched the pair. Ferox was headstrong and aggressive while Shmi was incredibly gentle and caring. It was an odd pairing, at least on the surface, but I sensed they did truly care for each other beyond simple infatuation. Nearby, Anakin pulled utensils out of a drawer that sunk into the wall for me. I smiled in thanks as he placed the plate, cup and cutlery on the table for me.
¡°If I might ask, how long have you been close?¡± I asked as Ferox held out the chair for Shmi to sit on.
¡°Around two months,¡± Shmi replied as Ferox sat beside her, kissing the top of her head as he did so. The smile on his face was an odd one. I mean, I¡¯d seen him smile before, but that had been when he¡¯d been sparring or fighting. Then, there¡¯d been an almost reckless abandon to him. This smile was soft and tender; an expression I never expected to see on his face.
¡°I had returned from an assault on a slave market two sectors away,¡± Ferox said as he took over the story. ¡°While we liberated most of the slaves, I was wounded in the fight. Shmi here watched over me for a week as the bacta healed my wounds, spending every meal with me so I wouldn¡¯t feel lonely.¡±
Shmi smiled and leaned against Ferox¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Once he was healed, and after one of his training sessions for Anakin and others his age, he came over and asked me to join him for a meal.¡± Shmi¡¯s smile grew as she turned and looked up at Ferox. ¡°From there, things developed quicker than I think either of us expected. It was Anakin here that first mentioned how happy I was with Ferox, and said how happy he was for me.¡±
I smiled and ruffled Anakin¡¯s head upon hearing that. While the boy disliked my action, it gave me a moment to quickly consider this development. Obviously, by taking her from Tatooine, her eventual marriage to Cliegg Lars ¨C and then death at the hands of Tusken Raiders ¨C wasn¡¯t going to happen, so I couldn¡¯t consider this change a bad thing. Still, I¡¯d have to speak with Anakin and others about Ferox, especially if Shmi was managing to smooth out his rougher, blunter edges.
As I returned my gaze to the loving couple, I felt something subtle shift in the Force. Curious, I used Observe on both and was surprised to see their feelings were genuine, that both were concerned I wouldn¡¯t approve and that the pair had an awkward conversation coming in a month or two. ¡°I¡¯m happy for both of you,¡± I said, easing their nerves, ¡°and wish you joy for what the future brings.¡±
Both frowned, wondering at my choice of words, however neither could say anything as something pinged in the kitchen. As Shmi stood and moved to gather breakfast, I watched her go, processing that I now knew, thanks to Observe, that she was with child. While I suspected the child wouldn¡¯t have much, if any Force sensitivity ¨C as neither parent did, and Anakin was an anomaly ¨C their existence was going to affect Anakin dramatically. Any formal training at the Temple was now out as I knew the boy would reject going if it meant leaving his mother and sibling.
¡°Where have you been this time?¡± the boy asked, drawing me from my thoughts on the changes occurring to the timeline. I didn¡¯t need the Force to know he was excited to hear of my latest adventure.
¡°Nowhere exciting,¡± I replied with a shrug before passing my plate to Shmi as she returned with a bowl. ¡°I attended a diplomatic summit at the request of a Senator and then spent time in the Temple.¡± I brushed over the details of events on Eriadu, and time spent with Serra simply because I didn¡¯t want to worry him. ¡°Though before coming here, I attended a royal coronation.¡± I didn¡¯t go into detail there as I didn¡¯t want him looking up Padm¨¦ on the Holonet. Ignoring that he might be fated to fall for her, if he knew of her now, then he might well try and somehow sneak there when Naboo was invaded. Plus, taking him would¡¯ve placed him in Palpatine¡¯s sight, something I wanted to avoid for as long as possible.
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
¡°Wizard! What was that like?¡± He asked, barely managing to sit still even as Shmi placed food on his plate.
I chuckled at his behaviour and ruffled his hair once again. Though that did little to change his mood. ¡°Honestly? Boring. Lots of pageantry, formality, and false politeness.¡±
Ferox grunted. ¡°Sounds awful.¡±
I nodded as I put my fork into the food. ¡°It had its moments,¡± I countered. Of course, the main one that stuck in my thoughts wasn¡¯t one I wanted to dwell on.
From there on, we spoke of mundane matters over breakfast. Shmi and Ferox updated me on the size and strength of the Lokella ¨C now numbering just under seventy thousand between the station, fleet, and colony below ¨C while I let them know a few titbits of information about what was happening on Coruscant. Ferox offered some blunt ¨C but, I could admit, appealing ¨C ways to handle the more tedious Senatorial debates I¡¯d watched, which made me chuckle. All the while Anakin tried to enter the conversation, asking questions about what I¡¯d done and telling tales ¨C sometimes tall ones ¨C of his adventures on the station.
About thirty minutes later we finished the meal and I stood, collecting up my plates.
¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Shmi commented with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re our guest.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the least I can do for inviting me to join,¡± I replied as I placed Anakin¡¯s plate on my own, and then took them and the cutlery over to the automated washer. Anakin tagged along, our cups in his hands. After that, I glanced at Shmi and then nodded my head toward Anakin.
¡°Anakin, go wash and brush.¡±
¡°Do I have to?¡± He whined. ¡°I want to stay with Cam.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be here when you get back, I promise.¡± He smiled at that and rushed through the main room. ¡°If you rush though I won¡¯t take you out on Raven!¡± I added as the door to the washroom slid closed. With him gone, and after letting Ferox chuckle at my idle threat, I turned to Shmi,
¡°The boy loves flying almost as much as he loves taking things apart and rebuilding them,¡± Ferox commented, making me smile. Anakin had a knack for technology, and a desire to understand it that few other sentients had. Something that would¡¯ve existed even if he wasn¡¯t Force-sensitive. ¡°Just as he does for combat training.¡±
¡°I thought he wasn¡¯t allowed to join?¡± Shmi asked with a frown.
Ferox shrugged. ¡°I told the instructors to keep him away, but he always finds a way into the training area. Besides,¡± he continued with a shrug, ¡°it¡¯s better he knows how to defend himself if the worst should happen.¡± I nodded in agreement. While Ferox¡¯s style of fighting wouldn¡¯t suit him, especially once Anakin got a lightsaber, having a sound base was never a bad thing.
¡°Baalta promised me she¡¯d keep him away,¡± Shmi commented with a sigh and a shake of her head. ¡°I sometimes fear that boy will be the death of me.¡±
I kept thoughts of her canon death from my face. With her here now, beside Ferox, that fate had been averted. ¡°Perhaps then, I might have a way to keep him from those classes and getting into trouble ¨C which he no doubt does daily.¡± Shmi¡¯s frown deepened, and I raised a hand. ¡°I¡¯m not asking to take him to the Temple. He will one day be trained, of that I¡¯m certain. However, I feel, for now at least, he benefits more from spending time with his family.¡± The main reason for not taking him to Naboo ¨C Palpatine ¨C was even more prevalent for taking him to the Jedi Temple.
There was also the fact that taking Anakin there would bring him to the attention of the High Council. They would, undoubtedly, be reluctant to let me train him, especially if they learnt his midi-chlorian count was higher than mine. Of course, if I didn¡¯t train him, that issue would be null and void. However, the only option I could see beyond me was Qui-Gon, but that needed Obi-Wan to be knighted, which only happened after he killed Maul. Dooku might be an option, but I had the distinct feeling that beyond sharpening up Anakin¡¯s lightsaber styles, my former Master had no interest in taking another Padawan.
¡°For several years now, I¡¯ve had a droid head and brain in my possession. It belonged to my ancestor and Anakin, along with others, has been helping me design a new frame for the head. Since I plan to attach the head to the frame soon, I wondered if Anakin might wish to be there to see it happen.¡±
¡°HK?¡± Shmi asked, making me glance toward the bathroom. ¡°Anakin has talked animatedly about the droid. Particularly the stories the droid told to him, along with Bo-Katan, about its adventures with Revan.¡± Shmi frowned, making me wonder how detailed Anakin had been in his retelling of HK¡¯s tales. Though beside her, I saw Ferox lean closer slightly, as if he was curious about these tales. Or perhaps he¡¯d learnt some of my history and wanted to hear about Revan.
¡°Aye, he¡¯s¡ well, I guess I could say he¡¯s a family heirloom at this point,¡± I remarked with a chuckle. ¡°Since I¡¯m a Jedi Knight, I have more leeway in what I can travel with, thus I want him up and around. So to speak.¡± Plus, I wanted him at my side for the invasion, and not just so I could hear his commentary about battledroids. Missing out on that would be something I¡¯d regret for the rest of my life. Along with introducing HK to R2-D2. I found the concept of releasing those two in an unsuspecting galaxy a way to lift even the deepest gloom.
Shmi looked at Ferox, though if she was hoping he¡¯d be against things, she was disappointed when he nodded his support. After sighing she turned back to me, only for the door to the bathroom to open. ¡°Anakin,¡± she said without looking back, ¡°Cameron has something to ask.¡±
Anakin felt like a star going supernova in the Force with how much excitement and energy erupted from him. I knew the Interface diluted my connection to the force, but even with that, I was taken aback at the power that radiated from the young boy. ¡°Anakin,¡± I began once I¡¯d recovered from his presence, ¡°how would you¡¡±
¡°Yes!¡± He shouted, cutting me off. ¡°I want to be a Jedi!¡±
I blinked before shaking my head and laughing. Something I heard Ferox do as well. ¡°No, Anakin. I¡¯m not taking you as my Padawan or to the Temple. At least not yet,¡± I added quickly as his mood fell. ¡°No, what I wanted to ask is if you¡¯d like to come with me to see HK come fully online?¡±
Any disappointment on his face vanished as I explained myself. ¡°Yes!¡± He shouted, punctuating his excitement with a jump. Though as he landed, he paused and looked at Shmi. ¡°Um, what about my mother?¡±
¡°Once HK¡¯s online, and we¡¯ve put him through his paces,¡± something I knew Bo would take immense pleasure in doing, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back home. I just felt you¡¯d want to be there with Bo and me when HK came online.¡±
He nodded, the smile on his face brightening the entire room. Somehow it grew wider when I mentioned Bo. ¡°Wait¡ you mean we¡¯re going to Mandalore?¡± I nodded even as I saw Shmi tense. ¡°Wizard!¡± Anakin jumped again. ¡°I¡¯ll go pack.¡± Without waiting, he turned and ran toward his room even as I returned my focus to his mother.
¡°Will he be safe? I mean, I know their war is over, but from all I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a dangerous place.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°No more so than many places in the Outer Rim.¡± Ferox nodded in agreement. ¡°Besides, something I¡¯ve intentionally kept from most is that Bo¡¯s father is Duke Adonai Kryze. After the war, he and Duke Torrhen Ordo control the sector, and both consider me an ally.¡±
I was a little surprised that neither had moved to become Mand¡¯alor, as with the defeat of Death Watch ¨C bar whatever Pre Vizsla was able to save ¨C and Duke Varaud, they had the power and influence to claim the title. Perhaps neither felt taking the title was worth the renewed chaos it would bring or had other reasons to not do so. Regardless, I was glad they hadn¡¯t as it would place Serra and me in the awkward position of having to choose between the Order and Manda''yaim. I was semi-certain of which way I¡¯d go, but I couldn¡¯t be sure of Serra, and wouldn¡¯t want her making a choice to please me.
Focusing back on the present, I noted that Ferox seemed interested, and I wondered if he¡¯d want to visit with us. Mandalorians had started returning to the station since the war ended to help train the Lokella and he¡¯d undoubtedly sparred with a few. Honestly, he and Validus would make excellent Mandalorians.
¡°If it was anyone else, even Ferox, I¡¯d say no,¡± Shmi said slowly, her eyes drifting to Anakin¡¯s room. ¡°However, since it¡¯s you, and I know Bo-Katan, I¡ I¡¯m ok with him going.¡±
I smiled and nodded. ¡°If anything, or one tries anything they¡¯ll have to get through me and Fenrir first.¡± The mention of the tuk¡¯ata made her lips twitch. ¡°Provided Bo and her father don¡¯t declare a crusade first. He would be under the protection of House Kryze and, well let¡¯s just say, Mandalorians have a hair-trigger when it comes to protecting family and allies.¡±
¡°Thank you. It¡¯s just,¡± she sighed again and shook her head. ¡°Ever since he was born I¡¯ve known he was destined for something special. Since we met you, I¡¯ve known his path isn¡¯t one I can walk, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for that day to come. Not quite yet.¡±
¡°I understand. And I assure you that while I do think I¡¯ll be taking him to the Jedi, there is no rush. Most aren¡¯t taken until they are ten or older. Even if I don¡¯t take him as a Padawan, which I¡¯m not sure Anakin would like,¡± that earned a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll keep a close eye on whoever does take him as a Padawan.¡± My eyes glanced down at her belly. ¡°If the Force wills it, and he becomes my Padawan, then I¡¯ll do all I can to ensure that not only will he stay in contact, but that we return as time and the Force allow.¡±
¡°I thought that was against the Jedi rules?¡±
I nodded at Ferox¡¯s question. ¡°It is, but Anakin will be far from a normal Jedi.¡±
¡°Nor are you,¡± Ferox shot back with a smirk. ¡°You travel with warriors, fight when needed and have a beast that would shame many that I stood beside in the fighting pits.¡± I knew he was trying to reassure Shmi, but it wasn¡¯t the best way to phrase things.
¡°I¡¯ll admit the Force has shown a, shall we say, willingness to place me in volatile situations more than most Jedi might encounter in such a short span of time, but I don¡¯t feel that will continue.¡± Or I hoped it wouldn¡¯t as I didn¡¯t want something to come up that forced me to be distracted when I should be on or near Naboo. Afterwards, if the Force had things it wished for me, then so be it. Each adventure I¡¯d had so far, even ¨C as much as I hated to admit it ¨C my time dealing with Komari Vosa and the Bando Gora, had helped shape me for the battles to come and were generally enjoyable.
Shmi smiled, though there was sadness behind it. ¡°Cameron, even I know you have a purpose in this life, one greater than anyone else on the station other than my son,¡± she glanced at Anakin¡¯s door, making sure he was still inside before continuing. ¡°One that¡¯s tied to¡¡± her words were cut off by Anakin rushing out of his room, a bag almost as large as him being dragged behind. ¡°Anakin,¡± she said with a resigned shake of her head, which had Ferox and me exchange amused smiles.
¡°We¡¯re not leaving this minute, Anakin,¡± I said as he dragged the bag to the table. ¡°Not even today, I suspect. I wish to speak with Master Dooku first, and the Ruling Council. It¡¯s past time I used some of the phrik they placed aside for me.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll let Validus know you wish to speak.¡±
I gave Ferox a nod of thanks then turned back to Anakin. ¡°For now, just keep doing your classes and chores. Later, if your mum allows, you can play with Fenrir, though I warn you he¡¯s grown more since you last saw him.¡± I held my hand out, lifting it to roughly my height when I stood. Anakin¡¯s eyes widened as the last time Fenrir had been here, he¡¯d been at about my neck. Smirking at the boy¡¯s reaction, I looked at Ferox. ¡°Provided you promise to only use blunted blades, I think Fenrir¡¯s at the stage he can spar with others.¡±
Ferox smiled widely as he accepted the terms with a nod. He and others had been wishing to take on Fenrir in a combat session to see what he was capable of. I¡¯d been reluctant to allow it as Fenrir was still young and growing. Both of those were still true, but I felt he was at, or near, his full height, so wrestling with others would do him some good. I¡¯d just have to remind him to not bite down on anyone and still remain close just in case things got out of hand. While he was gentle around me ¨C most of the time ¨C he wasn¡¯t a pet.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched patiently as the shuttle from Gaia¡¯s surface came into view. I knew Dooku was onboard and could sense his presence as the shuttle ¨C which was a converted light freighter ¨C slipped through the shield holding the atmosphere. While I¡¯d already spoken with him over local comms, I wanted to speak with him in person as this was likely to be the last time I could do so before Naboo was blockaded. There were, I felt, still several months to go as Padm¨¦ was still inside her first month as Queen, but I couldn¡¯t be sure of that and thus was working on a tight clock.
Time passed as the shuttle touched down, and the ramp descended. If he wished, Dooku could¡¯ve exited first. To the Lokella, his position was almost as high as mine, yet I knew he wouldn¡¯t. For all his stature, grace and belief in superiority, he believed that using that status was pointless in most situations. Thus, I waited as a dozen sentients from a handful of species exited the shuttle. Most moved off toward their station or cabin onboard Mtael¡¯s Gift though some were greeted by friends, lovers, and in the case of a Twi¡¯lek, family.
Dooku stepped off the ramp calmly, and even though he was the last to disembark, many still stopped to watch. Some even moved to give him a clear path from the shuttle. I smirked at the little display that proved how highly the Lokella regarded him, enjoying someone else having to endure their respects for once.
At the bottom of the ramp, he turned and looked up at me. Several people around did likewise, and I could sense the awe and delight as they realised that I was present. Dooku lowered his head and moved off as I felt his amusement at transferring the worship to me. I pushed off the railing I was leaning against and sighed. I¡¯d long since accepted the Lokella¡¯s feelings toward me ¨C even from those who¡¯d not been present when I¡¯d helped free them ¨C but I¡¯d prefer if they moved past it and simply treated me as a regular visitor to their system.
I moved along the balcony and waited at the steps until Dooku came back into sight. ¡°Master,¡± I said with a respectful bow.
When he was close enough, he placed a hand against my upper arm and offered me, what was for him, a warm smile. ¡°You no longer need to do that, Cameron.¡±
¡°I will regard you as my Master, even if, one day, I become Grandmaster of the Order, Master,¡± I replied with a smile of my own.
I was caught off guard when Dooku laughed, even more so in that it felt genuine. ¡°If one day, you did become Grandmaster of the Order, I fear what would¡¯ve befallen the Order that the Council would ask you to lead them.¡± I chuckled, wondering, depending on how my life turned out, I might somehow fill the role that Luke was meant to have after Return of the Jedi. ¡°Now come, tell me why you wished to speak in person.¡±
I lowered my head in acceptance, and as he moved, I turned to walk at his side. ¡°It¡¯s about the boy, Master, and other things. Other events.¡± The balcony I¡¯d waited on was a quiet one, rarely frequented by any bar those, like Anakin, who might enjoy watching shuttles and smaller freighters come and go from the bay below.
¡°Do you intend to take him as your Padawan then?¡± I glanced at Dooku as we walked. ¡°While you¡¯ve denied this plan several times, Master Fay and I both sense the connection that exists between you. The Force moves around you enough that even I, someone without interest in visions and prophecy, can see what Masters Nilas and Sifo-Dyas spoke of many years ago. You two share a path through the coming darkness, one I have little doubt you can walk.¡±
I smiled at the compliment and slowed as we neared the end of the balcony. Some people were moving around the corridors nearby and I¡¯d rather the conversation we were having remained private. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I wonder if I should take Anakin as my Padawan, but I don¡¯t think either of us is ready for that step currently.¡±
¡°You may be young in body Cameron, but you are wiser than you appear, more so than even many Knights twice your age. I have no doubt that any you train will grow to become exceptional Jedi, regardless of when you begin their training. That said, if you do eventually take the boy on to train, perhaps you might attempt to curtail his desire to rush headlong into anything he¡¯d set his mind toward.¡±
I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°I fear that is a lesson I¡¯m ill-advised to teach, Master.¡±
Dooku gave a very gentle grunt. ¡°Yes, I suppose that is true. Though I suspect that your tendency to rush in will be tamed by concerns for any Padawan you train. It would be best for both of you if you learnt to take even a brief moment to determine a situation before acting.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡± I looked back at the bay, watching as various droids and crew checked the shuttle and prepped it for its return trip in a few hours. ¡°How goes your time with Vosa?¡± While I¡¯d rather not discuss someone who darkened my thoughts whenever they were mentioned, avoiding the topic was a worse approach to take. Though I was far from ready to face her once more, even if she was disarmed.
Dooku took some time before replying as if carefully weighing his options. ¡°As well as it can, I believe. Komari will never rejoin the Order, something we both agree upon, but I feel she is nearing a moment where her path will be tested. Still, while I believe she will make the correct decision, I cannot place much trust in that belief.¡±
I nodded, accepting his words. Provided I survived Maul ¨C something that was troubling my thoughts when I slept ¨C I might be ready to speak with Vosa. But not until then.
¡°Have you felt the shift?¡± I turned to Dooku, confused by the sudden change in topic. ¡°The darkness Master Nilas and Sifo-Dyas spoke of is growing stronger. I can sense its lingering touch upon you, almost at times as if it might engulf and consume you; extinguishing the light you radiate within the Force.¡±
¡°Aye, I can sense it,¡± I replied slowly. ¡°Though I¡¯m not entirely sure from where it comes,¡± which wasn¡¯t entirely true, ¡°only that a moment, a tipping point, approaches.¡± I looked up at the pipes running along the ceiling of the bay and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen¡ new glimpses of something coming. Trade Federation droids marching on fields of green, blades of blue clashing with one of red, a distant, deranged cackle at the very edges of my thoughts. I don¡¯t know what they mean, or what they¡¯re trying to warn me of, but I know I need to try to, if not stop them, then at least¡ lessen their impact.¡±
The idea that my existence, and my actions since arriving in this era, might somehow make things worse for Padm¨¦, the Naboo, and the rest of the galaxy was a nagging one. One that grew stronger the closer it got to the invasion. I knew things had changed, that the plans Sidious and Plagueis had placed in motion had altered slightly because of me, yet how those changes would affect others was a complete unknown.
I turned to Dooku, noticing with a hint of surprise I could almost look him eye to eye now, as he placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°The future, as Master Yoda is fond of saying, is always in motion. Our actions can, at best, cause ripples, but the flow of time and the will of the Force are hard to alter. The glimpses those of us connected to the Force are granted plague our thoughts with worry. However, you must push aside that worry, and place trust in yourself, those around you, and the Force. Even when others say your actions are unwise, if you believe deep within yourself that the path you walk is the correct one, that the actions you¡¯ve taken are right and just, then you¡¯ll find the strength of will to continue on that path.¡± He offered me another smile, one that oddly reminded me of Palpatine¡¯s grandfatherly ones. ¡°This darkness around you, one I can feel more clearly as our bond has grown over the years, has become stronger. It does threaten to engulf you, and those close to you. However, I know that when the critical moment comes, you will do what is right. You won¡¯t face it alone; this I am sure of even if I suspect I won¡¯t be beside you when the time comes. That said, I have little doubt you will prevail and drive back the encroaching darkness.¡±
I smiled and lowered my head. ¡°Thank you for the kind words, Master. I¡¯ll be sure to heed them when the moment arrives.¡± As I continued, I felt my smile slip slightly. ¡°Yet, even when I do, I worry for Anakin. In my visions, I see him at my side as the darkness approaches. Yet, I fear bringing him near, as if it might somehow empower the looming threat. He is young and I worry my choices will in some way damage him irrevocably.¡±
Dooku squeezed my shoulder. ¡°Which is why you are concerned about taking him as your Padawan currently.¡± I nodded, confirming his statement. ¡°That is another sign of your wisdom. One far beyond your years. Though again I say I have faith that your training of the boy ¨C be it as his Master or simply as an advisor ¨C will help guide him toward the path the Force wishes him to take.¡± I grimaced as an image of Vader striking down Obi-Wan flashed through my thoughts, making me wonder if I would replace Obi-Wan in that destiny. ¡°And that you will remain on the path the Force has laid out for you, even if, I¡¯m sure, at times you find yourself feeling lost and confused. Just like the boy, you have a significant role to play in countering the darkness that has fallen over the galaxy.¡± He pulled his hand back and took a step away. ¡°Normally, I would be reluctant to say such things to a newly risen Knight, particularly one of your tender years. Yet I know you won¡¯t allow ego or pride to interfere with your choices. No more so than any sentient would.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master.¡± I reached out and grasped his forearm. ¡°For everything you¡¯ve taught me so far and will certainly continue to teach as the years pass.¡± When I¡¯d first been assigned to him and Fay, I¡¯d felt I would learn more from Fay, that she would be the more important Master. Yet, nearly a decade later, I knew that I had been wrong. While Fay¡¯s teachings proved useful, I¡¯d gravitated toward Dooku. More than just from a need to prevent his fall to the Sith or complete the quest linked to that fate. My path had moved from the one Fay walked, coming to lay closer to Dooku¡¯s. Though not, I was glad to say, one that led to him rising as Darth Tyrannus.
¡°And thank you, Cameron, for showing me that the future, no matter how bleak and corrupt the present is, still carries with it hope. For a long time, I believed my actions, my choices, as a Jedi had been for nought. Yet, from teaching and learning from you, I have come to see that I was wrong. My choices matter. Not just those I have taken, but those I will take.¡± His free arm came around and he gripped me just under the shoulder. ¡°Whatever dangers this darkness brings, the Force will be with you, my friend.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Woo-hoo!¡± Anakin called out as I pushed Raven down into the atmosphere of Mandalore. Enjoyment and excitement radiated around me as Anakin and Raven both revelled in our rapid descent. As a smile spread over my face, my fingers flew over the controls, controlling Raven¡¯s entry even as I sensed her guiding my actions on how to manipulate her power systems. ¡°This ship is so wizard!¡±
¡°Aye, she is,¡± I agreed with a chuckle as I flicked the thrusters and Raven rolled on her axis even as we accelerated through the upper clouds of the atmosphere. However, I sensed the moment was over as a light blinked on one console and the sensors detected four fighters closing in rapidly from the north-east. Pressing the relevant control, the holoprojector on the bridge flared to life.
¡°Unknown vessel, state your purpose or be fired upon.¡±
I grinned at the blunt but effective challenge from the armoured warrior that appeared as a hologram. ¡°This is Alor Cameron Shan aboard the Jade Raven. I¡¯m here on clan business with Alor Adonai Kryze.¡± As I spoke, I sent a file containing my clan and personal sigils along with a secure code the duke had given me to use whenever I returned to the sector. The code had gotten me past the orbital defences ¨C and seeing a few dozen large cruisers patrolling the system was an interesting change since I¡¯d last visited ¨C with ease.
The Mandalorian looked away from me, likely to confirm the file I¡¯d sent. ¡°Alor Cameron, welcome. I will inform Alor Adonai that you will be arriving. Will you require an escort to Keldabe?¡±
¡°No thanks. I think I remember the way.¡± The Mandalorian nodded and then clasped one hand to his chest before the signal ended.
¡°That was cold.¡±
Even as the sensors showed the fighters turning away, I replied to Anakin. ¡°It wasn¡¯t. Mandalorians just prefer to get to the heart of a matter without any needless time-wasting and grandstanding. Something I feel the rest of the galaxy would do well to copy.¡± Even as I spoke, Raven banked, turning away from Sundari toward the old, original capital of the planet. I¡¯d hoped he¡¯d not be based in Sundari as the city was linked to the New Mandalorian faction, but I couldn¡¯t be sure of that. Plus, the area where the city, and those nearby, was built was nothing but desert. That made it the perfect place to cut loose and let Raven push herself during low-altitude manoeuvres. ¡°Of course, if you think they¡¯re cold, I¡¯ll have Bo cancel your training sessions.¡±
¡°Training?¡± While his tone was cautious, thanks to our bond, I could feel a spike of excitement.
¡°Well, we came all this way, so what sort of mentor would I be if I didn¡¯t let you train alongside some of their young warriors?¡± His hesitancy fell away as the excitement grew and when I glanced his way, there was a wide smile on his face. ¡°Just don¡¯t mention this to your mother, otherwise I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll let you travel with me again.¡± He nodded so rapidly I feared he¡¯d hurt himself and with a laugh, I turned my full attention back to the controls and the fast-closing white sand of the planet below.
As the desert ended, I pulled Raven back, letting her race mere metres over the tops of the forest that sprang up. I knew leaves would be sent flying, along with animals disturbed by the flyover, but Raven was enjoying herself and I wasn¡¯t willing to end that. At least not until Keldabe came into sight. Once it did, I lowered the power to Raven¡¯s engines, and as a sense of annoyance filled the cabin, I gently patted the framework, letting her know I understood.
Keldabe appeared much as it had in the past, with the Mandalmotors tower now fully repaired from the damage it had previously sustained. As I circled the city, I noticed activity within the training centre, and the gentle yet persistent alarms reminded me that any attempt to fly over would trigger defensive batteries. It was a change from my time there, but it was one I strongly supported. The flyby also jogged my memory to potentially seek out conversations with Commandant Kraviss and Rangemaster Marod if time permitted.
Keldabe, resembling a neglected factory complex carelessly discarded within a forest, presented an unusual sight. A vast hillfort encircled by a bend in the Kelita River, surrounded by settlements dotting the nearby woodland. Dominating the landscape was the extensive sprawl of Mandalmotors, now repaired from the damage it had taken, with its towering hundred-meter structure acting as a navigational reference. Utilizing the comm mast as a guide for the spaceport, he could precisely align his descent onto the landing strip. This city was Mandalore, characterized by Mandalmotors, a multitude of small engineering workshops, subsistence farms, ore mining, and a profusion of trees. Excluding the unique beskar deposits, the exceptional Mandalorian iron ore, there was little to set the place apart other than its inhabitants.
Eventually, as I neared the landing area on the northern edge of the city, I pulled back further on the power, and gently lowered Raven onto an empty pad; one that had broadcast a signal to me as I reached Keldabe airspace. While there were no permanent landing pads ¨C at least not for most Mando¡¯ade ¨C as a clan chief, I was assigned one by flight control.
Even before Raven¡¯s engines had started to cool, Anakin was up and racing for the exit. ¡°Anakin!¡± I called out just as the cockpit door slid open. ¡°Patience.¡± I laughed as his shoulder slumped. If there was one thing that remained the same, even with all the changes I¡¯d caused, it was Anakin¡¯s desire to rush in. While I doubted I could ever break that, even if I wanted to, I was going to try and curb it as much as I could. Even if that only applied to simple situations like this.
With Anakin all but bouncing at my heels, I moved through the ship, finding Fenrir and Simvyl waiting at the landing ramp. The tuk¡¯ata was almost as excited as Anakin, though, for Fenrir, it was a chance to get out of Raven and run around. Still, my attention was on the Cathar, who carried HK¡¯s powered-down head in a bag on his back.
¡°Remember that not only are these Mandalorians not those who butchered your people thousands of years ago, but that you¡¯re under my protection. And by extension, that of the Duke¡¯s,¡± I said as I looked at him. ¡°Though I¡¯ll admit that Bo is a fair example of their lust for battle.¡±
Simvyl gave a firm nod. ¡°I¡¯m aware. And while I¡¯m no stranger to the thrill of the hunt, and know the Massacre is ancient history, I am still uneasy. All Cathar, be they born on our homeworld or not, are told the story of the night the skies rained death. How, under the command of Cassus Fett, scores of Mandalorians on the back of their metal beasts, brought my race to the verge of extinction.¡± He sighed as the ramp descended. ¡°Still, I swore myself to your side, to walk wherever you go. I knew then that you were considered one of them, and have since taken Bo-Katan as a mate,¡± I opened my mouth to remark that Bo wasn¡¯t my mate only to stop as not only did he continue, but I realised that he said ¡®a mate¡¯. ¡°And perhaps I might be able to use some of my distaste to prove that my people are not weak.¡±
I nodded, accepting his words. ¡°OK, but if you ever feel the need, just return to the Raven. No one will think less of you.¡±
A small smile was what I got to confirm he understood me, and I turned to Fenrir as he whined. ¡°Be patient both of you,¡± I muttered as Anakin was, like Fenrir, dancing from side to side as we waited until we could disembark.
The airlock hissed and pulled open, and I was thankful the pair waited, letting me take the lead as we exited. Once outside a group of twelve Mandalorians approached. All were in full armour and armed, though the four in the middle carried their helmets under an arm and had their blasters holstered.
¡°Alor Adonai,¡± I began lowering my head for a moment, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected you to greet us personally.¡±
Adonai smiled and reached out with a hand. He¡¯d walked with ease, making me all but forget his leg below the knee was artificial. ¡°Alor Cameron. How could I not?¡± He asked with a wide smile as I grasped his forearm. ¡°You protected my daughter for far longer than I expected you to,¡± behind him and to the left, Bo rolled her eyes though a smile was on her face, ¡°fought beside her in battles of which songs are sung and have been a good and faithful ally to my clan and I.¡± His eyes drifted beyond me. ¡°Though I do admit to being slightly disappointed the Ne¡¯tra Sartr is no longer with you. That said, my daughter says that in all but weaponry, your new vessel outstrips the Sartr.¡±
I laughed as we broke the grasp. ¡°The Raven is a unique vessel, and I believe the Jedi Council are pleased that she lacks the firepower it had. An opinion that I don¡¯t share and was hoping that your engineers might have suggestions on how to correct this oversight.¡±
¡°Aye, I suspect they will. And I¡¯m sure Alor Dred might also have some interest in that project. He spoke well of how you handled negotiations on Zygerria.¡± I lowered my head for a moment, accepting the praise. At that, Adonai turned his eyes on those with me, quickly locking onto Fenrir. ¡°From the tales Bo told, I know this is the mighty Fenrir; a beast bred of battle.¡± I could sense Fenrir¡¯s pride and felt the air shift as he shook and stood to his tallest, his head rising above anyone else¡¯s. ¡°Though I hadn¡¯t realised he was so imposing.¡±
¡°Tuk¡¯ata, thanks to a connection to the Force, grow faster than other predators. Though he should be close to full height now, so I¡¯m only left waiting for maturity to come.¡± Fenrir flicked his head, smacking his jaw into my ear and making me stumble.
Adonai laughed at the interaction. ¡°And he is as aware as Bo mentioned. A rare thing, and something Alor Torrhen may well be jealous of.¡± Before I could ask about what he meant, Adonai turned to Simvyl. ¡°On behalf of my people, we are honoured to welcome an Antarian Ranger to our world. While few ever pass our way, we respect the vows and dedication your organisation has. And I for one look forward to sparring with you. My daughter has spoken highly of your prowess in combat, something I¡¯m sure has only increased in your time by this one.¡±
¡°Since your daughter left, things have been relatively quiet.¡±
I bit back a comment about tempting fate as, knowing what was around the corner, I didn¡¯t want Simvyl to think Naboo was somehow his fault. Still, his remark drew a chuckle from Adonai.
¡°Hmm, is that so? Then perhaps you¡¯d be willing to step into a sparring ring and shake off the rust?¡±
¡°Perhaps.¡±
Adonai gave Simvyl a nod before looking down at the youngest member of my group. ¡°And who might you be, little one?¡± He asked with the soft smile of someone used to dealing with kids.
¡°Anakin Skywalker, future Jedi Knight. Pleased to meet you,¡± Anakin shot back, extending his hand as he spoke with the certainty of youth. I rolled my eyes at his behaviour even as I smiled. I¡¯d told him at least a dozen times a day since we¡¯d left the ShaDo system that I wasn¡¯t taking him as a Padawan. However, it seemed every time I spoke, he added a ¡®yet¡¯ to the end of my sentence. Of course, since I¡¯d already taught him some basic Force techniques, and even the basic velocities for Shii-Cho, I could understand why he felt he was a Jedi in all but name.
Adonai shook Anakin¡¯s hand as he smiled. ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯ve heard your name, but I swore my daughter told me you wished to learn the ways of the Mando¡¯ade?¡±
¡°If Cam can be both, then so can I,¡± Anakin replied with certainty and a smile.
Adonai laughed and, after that, ruffled Anakin¡¯s hair. The boy¡¯s grumble only made Adonai laugh more as he stood and returned his gaze to me. ¡°I believe you remember those with me?¡±
I nodded and turned my eyes to the trio. Bo and Osto Ordo made sense, though I was a little surprised to see Naz with them. I gave the latter two nods before speaking to Bo. ¡°I hope you¡¯re keeping out of trouble?¡± I asked as I grasped her arm.
Even as she squeezed my arm tighter than needed, she smiled warmly. ¡°That¡¯s my line, you utreekov,¡± she shot back without any venom. I pushed away the urge to pull her forward into my arms. Not only would that send the wrong message to her father, but it wasn¡¯t something Mandalorians generally did. At least not when involved with another. ¡°How have you been?¡±
¡°As Simvyl said, generally it has been a quiet time. Though I did manage to secure the prize we spoke of.¡± I watched as she processed my words, and a wide smile spread over her face.
¡°Bo!¡± Anakin¡¯s call cut her off from saying anything regarding Serra, which was a good thing as that wasn¡¯t a topic for public discussion. I chuckled as Bo slipped from my grasp and fell to a knee, hugging the boy as he slammed into her.
¡°And here I thought Bo hated children.¡±
The smile was still plastered to my face as I turned to Naz. ¡°Anakin¡¯s special,¡± I explained as I grasped Naz¡¯s arm. ¡°How have you been?¡±
Pre Vizsla¡¯s daughter smiled warmly at me. ¡°Enjoying some rest now that the war is over. Though I¡¯ll admit, even with Bo back, I¡¯m getting twitchy to do something again.¡± As she spoke and broke our grasp, she ran her fingers down my arms. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±
¡°If time allows, I¡¯m more than willing to spar,¡± I replied before turning and craning my neck to look up at Osto Ordo. ¡°Osto, it¡¯s been some time.¡±
¡°Aye, though it looks like it¡¯s been good to you,¡± Osto replied before clapping me ¨C hard ¨C on the shoulder. ¡°And from what Bo-Katan¡¯s told us, you¡¯ve managed to get yourself out of a few scrapes without needing me to come and save your shebs. Still, I hope you¡¯re willing to tell the tale of your duel for a planet. Bo-Katan¡¯s telling lacks¡ flair.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t there, you mir¡¯sheb!¡± Bo shot back, which drew laughter from everyone bar Anakin. I looked down at her to see Anakin staring intently at her gauntlets and caught the smirk dancing on Naz¡¯s face as Bo stood and used a hand to keep Anakin at her side.
¡°I see some things haven¡¯t changed,¡± I commented, drawing another round of laughter, and forcing me to slip back and avoid a weak punch from Bo. ¡°Yes, yes, I know. I¡¯ll kick your arse in the ring as soon as the adults have finished talking business.¡± Bo glared at me, making me glad she couldn¡¯t call on the Force otherwise I suspected I¡¯d have been halfway back to Coruscant by now. I turned my attention to Naz. ¡°Why exactly do you stay around her?¡±
Naz laughed loudly at that, though before she could reply ¨C or Bo could insult me in some way ¨C Adonai coughed. ¡°While I¡¯m glad you¡¯re reconnecting with our people, and would, like the others, enjoy a spar or two, perhaps we might talk somewhere else? I have a cask of ne¡¯tra gal ready as Bo tells me you¡¯re here for more than just catching up.¡±
I nodded in agreement but turned to Fenrir. ¡°On you go, but,¡± Fenrir took off, making a beeline for the forest to the north of us. ¡°Stay out of trouble,¡± I finished with a mutter as I watched him race off before turning back to Adonai. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Fenrir dislikes being stuck on the Raven.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright. Bo already warned me of this.¡± He turned and nodded to his guard. Two of them stepped away and then took off, their jetpacks carrying them in the direction Fenrir had gone. ¡°They¡¯ve orders to simply monitor the beast and ensure he doesn¡¯t threaten any vheh''yaim that dwell in the forest and ensure that none try to hunt him.¡±
¡°My thanks.¡± I was glad of that, as while I knew Fenrir would avoid the dwellings, there was still a chance he might run into a Mandalorian who¡¯d think him a worthy kill. At least until Fenrir ripped a limb off. Adonai turned and I fell into step beside him. ¡°While I¡¯m here, if it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like Anakin to get some basic combat training. Nothing major, and certainly not something his mother could complain about. But he lives with the Lokella, and I¡¯d feel better if he knew something extra.¡±
Adonai nodded. ¡°That can be arranged, and I suspect my daughter will wish to oversee it personally,¡± I nodded in agreement even as he glanced over his shoulder to where I could hear Anakin peppering Bo with questions about her gauntlet. Adonai leaned closer. ¡°The boy is the first I¡¯ve seen her show concern about since Korkie¡¯s death,¡± he whispered, though before I could respond, he continued at a normal volume. ¡°When I was first told you wished to construct a droid, I was confused as I was led to believe that Jedi were as against them as we are. However, after Bo revealed some details of this droid of yours, I admit to being curious to meet it, and the engineers I¡¯ve brought in are loyal to my or Alor Torrhen¡¯s houses.¡±
¡°Thanks, though, can you arrange for some workers to enter my ship? I¡¯ve got two crates of refined phrik inside that I wish to use in the construction.¡±
Adonai¡¯s brow rose, though he accepted my words and tapped away at his gauntlet a moment later. ¡°I, along with others, look forward to meeting this droid once he¡¯s built. Until then, you must regale us with your duel for a planet.¡± I sighed at being reminded of that, which drew a loud laugh from him. ¡°We¡¯ve heard Bo¡¯s telling of it, but as she wasn¡¯t there, details were spare. Once you¡¯ve done that, I and others will no doubt regale you with tales from the war.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I rolled first one shoulder and then the other. Having full armour on them again was a calming experience, though the difference between this armour and the one I¡¯d worn at the Institute was that this armour was mine. Like other Mandalorian armour, it didn¡¯t cover every part of me, nor was I wearing a beskar-infused underweave as this was simply a fitting session to ensure everything was sized correctly. If it wasn¡¯t, the Mandalorian armourers would be able to alter it, though how they did that was something even someone of Adonai¡¯s rank didn¡¯t know. The armourers and metalsmiths who worked with beskar guarded their secrets violently and jealously.
As I moved my arms, my eyes once again took in the simple black colouring that had been applied to the armour. While the Jedi Council wouldn¡¯t like the fact that I was wearing armour, or approve of the colour, I felt better with it on. Jedi had worn armour at times in the past, and while Sith tended to predominantly wear black, it wasn¡¯t a colour exclusive to their Order and to the Mandalorians, use of it on armour, if one placed focus on that, implied the pursuit of justice. Something the Jedi couldn¡¯t complain about.
I took the helmet from the armourer staring into the blood red visor, this the Jedi may be able to complain about, before lifting it and placing it on my head. It hissed as the seals engaged and the internal HUD powered up. Amusingly, it was familiar with elements that reminded me of what my Interface used and some that shared links with the more advanced tactical gear I¡¯d trained with in my former life. I looked around the room, getting used to the HUD displaying information about anything I focused on, though not in a way that would distract me if I was in combat.
¡°There, now you look like a true Mando¡¯ade in their beskar¡¯gam, Alor Cameron.¡± The comment came from the armourer helping me with this fitting. She wore a wide smile, as did Bo and Naz who were standing back. Bo¡¯s eyes seemed alive as they scanned me in my armour and the HUD detected an increase in her heart rate as she took in the sight of me in full armour. Naz was more restrained in watching me, but from the HUD¡¯s information, I could tell she liked what she saw as well. ¡°You are free to alter the base colour, or apply accents as you wish, but this one,¡± the armourer gestured at Bo, ¡°felt you would approve of the scheme.¡±
After removing the helmet, I replied to the armourer. ¡°You¡¯ve done an excellent job, vor entye,¡± I said with a small lowering of my head. ¡°There doesn¡¯t appear to be any section that requires reshaping.¡±
Though I knew I still had to collect my underweave. That would be going under my Jedi robes so that even when I wasn¡¯t wearing full armour ¨C such as when I was within the Temple ¨C I¡¯d still have some protection. Not that the underweave would hold up to a concerted attack against it by a lightsaber. The thin mesh nature of it lowered the effectiveness of the beskar to the point it could be breached, though such things were unlikely to happen in places where I¡¯d be without the armour.
¡°Did you think I¡¯d not know your measurements?¡± Bo asked with a half-hearted huff. She pushed off the wall she was leaning against and let her eyes wander over my armoured form once again. Without the underweave currently on, I was wearing something just as skin-tight, which it appeared Bo and Naz approved off.
¡°No, I think you had more than ample time to learn them,¡± I shot back with a smirk and let my eyes wander her frame. She was in armour, but I knew what she looked like out of it and her underweave, and the best places to touch her to bend her to my will. Bo chuckled at my look which earned her an unsubtle elbow telling her to knock it off from Naz.
¡°I am glad my work meets your standards,¡± the armourer responded without any hint of sarcasm. ¡°All that is required now is a listing of how you wish to add to the kom¡¯rk and other sections of the armour.¡± She pointed to a console five metres to my right. ¡°This system can help you make decisions based on your preferences and visualise how they might be added. Once that is completed, I suspect your friends will take you to a training facility. While you wear the armour well, you must still learn to adapt it to your fighting style. Something no Jetii has done in many centuries.¡±
¡°Vor entye,¡± I said again in thanks and moved to the console she suggested.
As I walked, Bo and Naz moved closer, and my mind drifted for a moment to the welcoming feast/party yesterday that had erupted in Keldabe for my return. The biggest shock hadn¡¯t been the number of warriors inside the Oyu''baat cantina that wished to drink with me or hear the stories of my adventures. That honour had been when Satine had walked in beside her and Bo¡¯s brother dressed in armour. Now, she wasn¡¯t wearing full armour like many others, instead choosing just the gauntlets and chest-piece, but the sight of her in any armour was a surprise. As was the cordial way she and Bo greeted each other.
As the night wore on, I¡¯d learnt that Adonai had been correct in that his family would be targeted, though Dooku had arranged for Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan to protect Satine. That event must¡¯ve been where Obi-Wan and Satine first met, though it seemed here at least, their time together only lasted a few months before Adonai had her recalled to Mandalore. While she still advocated for peace, she eventually accepted that the way of the New Mandalorians wouldn¡¯t work, something I had to use Observe to confirm as hearing those words from her mouth resulted in me coughing up my ne¡¯tra gal. Something Bo and others had laughed loudly at.
From talking to her more, the defining moment in her realisation had been when Death Watch launched another attack on Sundari. The guards ¨C or at least those still following the New Mandalorian ideals ¨C had been slaughtered and Satine had been forced to take up a blaster to defend herself and the school at which she¡¯d been working. Her defence of the children, including killing two and wounding another member of the Death Watch cult had broken the last barriers between her and her family, and while she was still reluctant to attempt her verd¡¯goten ¨C something easy to see as she lacked a personal sigil on her armour ¨C Bo had moved to fully restore what she once had with her sister. Or at least, that''s what I got from the way the two moved acceptingly around each other. There was still some tension, but nothing that felt like it wouldn¡¯t eventually dissipate with time and effort.
I¡¯d also discovered that Satine would soon be returning to Coruscant, to take up a position as senior aide to the sector¡¯s current representative in the Senate. None in the cantina referred to that person as the Senator as it was clear that even now, eight hundred years later, they bristled at being under the yoke of the Senate. However, from a quiet moment with Adonai this morning, I¡¯d learnt that he understood that they couldn¡¯t break from the Republic and expect anything but another Dral¡¯Han to occur. I had inquired why neither he nor Torrhen hadn¡¯t moved to become Mand¡¯alor, but he¡¯d not given a clear answer on the matter.
¡°What will you choose?¡± Naz asked as she and Bo approached me at the weapons console.
I shrugged. ¡°Not sure ye¡¡± I was cut off as the doors to the room hissed open and in rushed a familiar blonde-haired boy.
¡°Whoa! Cool!¡± Anakin muttered as he took in the sight of the workshop. His eyes found me quickly and widened dramatically as he saw my armour.
¡°When you¡¯re older, though full beskar would be after a verd''goten,¡± I said before he could ask when he¡¯d get his own set of armour. Beside me, I heard Bo chuckle. Probably at how sure I was Anakin would follow me into becoming Mando¡¯ade.
I turned from the console to answer. ¡°We¡¯ve already gone over this,¡± Bo commented with a sigh. ¡°One last time. The verd¡¯goten is the rite of passage during which an adiik ¨C a child ¨C carries out a hunt. Afterwards, they become mando¡¯ade.¡± I looked at Bo as she again explained the terms patiently. Beside her, Naz watched with a tender look in her eyes.
Bo stepped away from us and knelt to look Anakin in the eye. ¡°In our culture, when a child reaches thirteen, they are taken by a relative or mentor to another world. There, armed with nothing more than a knife, a survival pack and your wits you must endure whatever the planet you¡¯re on throws at you. The trial is completed once you¡¯ve killed a predator of some form. It must, either alone or in groups, be a threat to your life.¡±
¡°So a bantha wouldn¡¯t count?¡±
Bo, Naz, and I all chuckled at the image of someone killing a bantha in an attempt to become a Mandalorian.
¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t,¡± Bo replied after muttering something under her breath. She tapped the left chest of her armour. ¡°This sigil here is from my hunt when I killed a furred blood owl.¡± Anakin¡¯s lips twitched at the animal¡¯s name, though Bo didn¡¯t snark at him as she¡¯d done at Serra and me. In fairness, I had looked that up and discovered it wasn¡¯t anywhere near as simple as its name suggested. The damn thing was about as long as Bo was tall and its claws could carry off, in theory, a bantha calf or similar-sized animal.
Bo then pointed at Naz. ¡°She killed a nightshrike while Cam¡¡± She paused as Anakin¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the sigil I bore.
¡°That¡¯s why you fought a krayt dragon!¡± He blurted and I laughed.
¡°Greater krayt dragon actually,¡± I replied casually, long used to reactions like this when people heard about my verd¡¯goten. ¡°My hunt was why I was on Tatooine, and at the end of it, when I first sensed you through the Force.¡±
Anakin smiled, happy about the change in his fate because of my hunt ¨C which may well make him more certain he wanted to attempt the hunt when he was old enough ¨C only for a frown to form on his face. ¡°Why is your armour just black while theirs have more colours?¡±
¡°Every mando¡¯ade has a base ideal they hold true,¡± Bo began, once more explaining Mandalorian customs to Anakin. Before she¡¯d returned home, she¡¯d mentioned adopting him into Clan Kryze. I still feel she wasn¡¯t entirely serious, but that feeling was slowly disappearing the more I watched her be a mentor and teacher to the boy. ¡°My armour has a base of grey as a reminder of my mother. Naz chose green as she is remarkably loyal to those she cares for.¡± Beside me, I felt pride and care emanate from Naz. ¡°Both of us chose red as a primary accent to honour our parents and ancestors. As for Cam, as he said, black signifies justice.¡± Bo turned and looked at me, a knowing smile on her face. ¡°As much as he might deny it, he has a keen sense of what is right and wrong and of what needs to be done. He¡¯s not afraid to do that, regardless of how others might react to his choices. The accents are up to him.¡±
¡°If I have any, green is the most likely. At least as a primary.¡± I chuckled and shook my head as I looked at my new and improved gauntlets. ¡°As suitable as the idea of red as an accent might be, I¡¯m unsure how the Jedi Council would react to having me walk into the Temple in armour with that as the secondary colour.
¡°I¡¯d pay to see their faces if you did,¡± Naz commented, which drew a laugh from Bo.
¡°Regardless, there¡¯s no need to add accents currently. From what I remember, they are often added over time as a warrior grows and changes.¡±
¡°Aye. And then there¡¯s those who stick to a single colour for reasons other than tradition,¡± Naz said with a smile. ¡°I have an uncle whose armour is just orange. And I mean bright, burnt orange. While he enjoys life, he told me once that he made it so simply to distract his opponent has armour that colour simply to disorientate an opponent.¡±
I shook my head, imagining the Mandalorian equivalent of a giant orange. ¡°Yeah, that would make me pause before engaging him. Force, regardless of where on the battlefield I was, that would be a distraction.¡± The three smiled in agreement even as I turned back to the console. ¡°Now, while I¡¯m sure Anakin has questions galore about armour design and colouration, I have to finish up here. Do either of you lovely ladies have suggestions for what I should equip my armour with?¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
That evening, after spending the afternoon testing out my new armour, getting used to how to move in it, and using the tools that were part of it, I was in my assigned quarters going over the design for HK. The phrik that I¡¯d brought with me was with Adonai¡¯s technicians, and they¡¯d already told me it would take a day or two to shape the alloy how I wanted. While beskar would have been my personal preference because it could be more easily incorporated into the delicate parts of his structure Phrik may be better because it was just slightly more durable.
Beskar and phrik could both resist lightsabers and tank concentrated blaster fire, even taking turbolaser fire, phrik generally dealt with it just a bit better.
The way the quest linked to getting him online ¨C Rebuilding a Hunter-Killer: Part 1 ¨C hinted at a follow-up quest, which I suspected was to do with upgrading HK¡¯s software and hardware. Though I couldn¡¯t be certain of that.
My eyes drifted over to my armour trailing the gleaming black surface, resting momentarily on the weapons and the small glinting cold that held the dragon skin cloak closed before stopping to stare into the blood red visor. I¡¯d taken it off after returning to my quarters after dinner. There, Adonai had explained slightly why he wasn¡¯t making a play to become Mand¡¯alor. He felt he was too old to take on the load when he was already burdened with so much work to risk taking on the challenge of becoming the leader of his people. Since the sector was recovering from another civil war, I could understand some of his logic, but it felt like a very flimsy excuse. However, it was his to make and one I respected, though I just hoped someone else ¨C my thoughts focused on Pre Vizsla ¨C didn¡¯t attempt to make a play for the title. That though, was a matter for the future, for now, my thoughts ¨C if they weren¡¯t focused on HK ¨C drifted to Naboo and the invasion.
The armour I had was solid, however, something about it felt off. Since I was working on a tight clock, I wasn¡¯t going to have it redesigned now, but provided I survived Naboo, I¡¯d return to Mandalore and have it re-shaped into something closer to what I wanted. I might even have accent colours added, though for now the dark base colour was fine and when worn under my robes and dragon hide cloak, wasn¡¯t too intimidating. Or at least I felt they weren¡¯t, though I was sure certain members of the Jedi Order would still find an issue with me wearing armour.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Even though every simulation ¨C all two thousand of them ¨C had confirmed that if we reached this point in the procedure, nothing would go wrong, it still didn¡¯t make me any less nervous. The power levels through the combat frame were slowly climbing as all basic systems came online for the first time. It was taking forever for the levels to rise, but that was by intention as I didn¡¯t want to risk HK¡¯s core if there was an issue from a power surge.
¡°Why is it taking so long?¡± Anakin whined from behind me, however, I didn¡¯t reply. My focus remained fixed on the readings in front of me. Each servo and motor in the frame that came online and reported back green was another small step toward the final goal. Though until everything was online and working within expected parameters, I wouldn¡¯t consider this a success. Hell, until I saw HK in combat, I¡¯d likely retain worries that something was wrong.
¡°Cam¡¯s just being extra careful,¡± Bo replied in the same gentler ¨C for her ¨C tone she always used with Anakin. Several people had commented on her behaviour around the boy, and while Naz and I could handle Bo¡¯s aggression, anyone else was challenged to a duel. Even her father and brother weren¡¯t immune to the challenge, though they, like me, laughed off her behaviour.
As much as Bo wasn¡¯t the mothering type, she did have a soft spot for Anakin, and I couldn¡¯t deny the idea of seeing her raise our child hadn¡¯t flashed through my thoughts several times over the last day. Nor the idea of Naz and Serra also having children. Yet even though the pair had spoken via the Holonet, any thought of children was for the future. Possibly even after the Clone Wars, or whatever replaced them if my actions so far and to come had a great enough effect to alter events that much.
¡°But it¡¯s soooo slow.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Anakin¡¯s whine. While he had a good head on his shoulders and was smarter in some ways than many adults, he was still a child and hearing him behave like others his age was oddly refreshing. Though that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to tolerate it and made a note for Simvyl to take Anakin for a training session.
It had only been a few days since we¡¯d arrived, but Simvyl was settling in easily enough. Most of that was because many knew of him from Bo¡¯s war stories of our time on Zonama Sekot. Though some came from the few spars he¡¯d engaged in. While, from what I¡¯d heard, he¡¯d lost more than he¡¯d won, the fact he was willing to step up to the plate and didn¡¯t hold back earned him the respect of many. Yet the biggest thing that helped him, and something that caught us both unawares, was the reveal of a clan of Cathar who followed the Resol¡¯nare.
They weren¡¯t a major clan, numbering only a few dozen strong, but they were part of House Ordo and having some of his species here helped Simvyl settle. Even if he was still processing the idea that Cathar would choose to follow the ways of the Mando¡¯ade.
It also ensured he didn¡¯t spend all his time on Raven. While I was reluctant to allow many onboard, Adonai had reached out to Dred Yomaget and between them created a small team of six to examine the mechanical sections of my ship and consider how she might be upgraded. So far, things weren¡¯t looking good in arming Raven as it might well mean cutting through her skin; the engineers just as reluctant as me to do. To them, she was a marvel of engineering that shouldn¡¯t be butchered simply to make her combat ready while I fretted over how much pain it would cause her.
¡°All work takes time and completing something as worthy as rebuilding the akaan beskar¡¯ad of Naast be Me¡¯suums, requires as much time as it takes.¡± I grinned, wondering how HK would feel at the name the Mandalorians had given him.
¡°What of the what?¡± I resisted the urge to shake my head. Anakin, like any child, had to know what was going on, but the more he asked, the less he knew and the more questions he asked.
My grin grew as Bo exhaled loudly and I knew she was shaking her head at Anakin¡¯s curiosity. ¡°The war droid of Revan.¡± She spoke slowly in a tone I recognized as a sign she was getting annoyed.
¡°Anakin,¡± I said just loud enough that my voice would carry to him so as to not distract the technicians around the room who were monitoring specific aspects of the process. ¡°If you keep asking questions, I¡¯ll send you back to the Raven and return you to your mother before the day is over.¡±
¡°Oh¡ Okay.¡±
I wouldn¡¯t actually do that, but Anakin couldn¡¯t be sure, and thus as the power climbed over ninety-five per cent, I was greeted by silence. At least if I ignored the various sounds of the lab and the whispered tones of the handful of technicians on-hand.
Time seemed to slow as the levels rose in each section of the frame, dragging the overall readings ever upward. As the readings passed ninety-nine per cent, no warnings sounded, and I exhaled in relief. A moment later the yellow visual receptors of the droid head flickered to life, and I took a step back from the console, wanting to watch the rebirth of HK-47.
He sat up slowly, and I offered a silent thanks to the Force that there wasn¡¯t any sound of creaking. Even if I and others had gone over the plans with a pico-metre thick comb, that didn¡¯t entirely reassure me that what I was watching would occur.
HK raised his arms and turned them over in front of his receptors. Each finger was closed and opened independently, and then the joints at the wrist, elbow and shoulder were tested. He turned and repeated the process with his legs before hopping from the table and standing tall. The body and head had been coated in phrik which had been altered to as close to the original shade of his last frame.
His receptors flickered as he turned to me. ¡°Query: Master?¡±
¡°How do you feel?¡± I asked with a smile, taking in the physical sight of one of my two favourite droids.
¡°Indignation: I am a droid, Master, not a squishy meatbag. I do not feel anything.¡± I shook my head, amused at the half-expected response. HK¡¯s optical receptors flickered as his brain carried out an untold number of calculations within a second making sure his internal circuitry was working correctly. ¡°Statement: This new frame is working within acceptable parameters. Addendum: there is much room for enhancement.¡±
¡°I would expect nothing less,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°What about the new inbuilt ordinance? Are they working as expected?¡±
HK lifted an arm, and I watched as part of the forearm slid back, exposing a high-powered, though low-rate, blaster cannon. He rotated the arm and checked other things internally before the cannon slid back into the arm. He repeated the process with the other arm, though that exposed a flame thrower, one that while it sparked, didn¡¯t ignite. That was because I¡¯d kept the fuel out of the initial activation. Slots on his thighs were exposed, though both were empty as HK had wanted them left free for him to adapt for specific missions, a finger glowed as the laser in it flickered, a vibroblade flashed out from each wrist and a low whine was emitted as he tested the inbuilt sonic weaponry on low.
¡°Affirmative: Yes, Master. All hidden compartments activate with acceptable speed and scanner inhibitors report no faults.¡± Those inhibitors would hide his hidden weaponry from all but the most invasive of scans. Something only places like the Senate building used, and even then, only in certain locations. ¡°Observation: While my programming has already developed thirty-seven thousand, eight hundred and ninety-three possible layout combinations, I require target practice to determine which would be the most suitable for various scenarios. Suggestion: Perhaps one of these pathetic meatbags is willing to volunteer to help with my calibrations?¡±
I laughed and shook my head. ¡°No, HK they¡¯re not. While I know you dislike most organics, you should be nicer to the ones in this room. Without their help designing, forging and constructing your new frame, you¡¯d have remained nothing more than a head for some time to come.¡±
HK turned, taking in each technician in the room. I suspected he was placing their images on a file for those to avoid killing; or at least, to avoid killing in any way but quickly. He turned back to me, though I felt his gaze was on Bo, Anakin and Naz more so than me. ¡°Agreement: Yes, Master. I shall ensure that those responsible for this new frame, as barely acceptable as it is, are afforded as much respect as I can muster for meatbags.¡±
A few of the technicians seemed to tense, hands drifting toward their blasters, but not drawing them. HK was a law unto himself and to Mandalorians, the way he talked could easily be seen as a threat. Even when he was trying to be civil.
I shifted my focus from HK to them. ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive HK. What he lacks in social niceties, he more than makes up for in combat proficiency. Haran, I¡¯d go so far as to call him murder-happy, but he doesn¡¯t have feelings.¡±
¡°Agreement: Yes, Master. I am superior to all meatbags and their inability to think without using feelings. Clarification: Outside of yourself, Master, and the Creator.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not nice!¡± Anakin yelled out as he came to my side. I shook my head, surprised that even now, after having spent time around HK over the last few years, he could still be caught out by the droid¡¯s bluntness. Behind me, I could sense Bo and Naz¡¯s amusement at HK¡¯s antics. I didn¡¯t know how Naz felt about droids, but Bo disliked them as much as HK disliked organics. Only I, and their shared love of weapons, combat and violence allowed them to find common ground.
¡°Commentary: I am a droid, little meatbag. I wasn¡¯t programmed to be ¡®nice¡¯.¡±
¡°HK,¡± I said, cutting off Anakin from retorting. ¡°As you well know, Anakin was one of those who helped design your new frame. Some of his suggestions generated unexpected but significant improvements in your efficiency.¡±
HK¡¯s receptors flickered. ¡°Clarification: What I meant, little meatbag, was that I¡¯m not nice to those my Master doesn¡¯t wish me to be nice to. Otherwise, I can be very agreeable.¡±
¡°Anyway,¡± I began as I shook my head at HK and what his definition of agreeable might be, ¡°what are your self-diagnostics reporting about the new frame and programming?¡±
¡°Answer: The frame is working at eighty-nine-point four-five per cent of optimal efficiency. However, my combat matrices require calibration for the new frame, and potential updating for weaponry specifications of this era. Clarification: While the various manuals and technical documents have been uploaded, there are always discrepancies between those and what a given weapon is capable of. Addendum: In time, once calibrations are complete, I look forward to testing myself against the Jedi of this era, and of replaying the look of shock upon their faces when their beloved weapons fail moments before I extinguish their pathetic lives.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°So, you¡¯re fine with the phrik? I was thinking that in time, we might develop a superior frame, one composed of both phrik and beskar.¡±
¡°Commentary: Would not the meatbags known as Mandalorians feel slighted by using the alloy they worship in a droid¡¯s frame?¡±
¡°They might,¡± I replied quickly as I sensed Bo and Naz ¨C along with the technicians still present ¨C bristle at HK¡¯s words. ¡°But we can see. I don¡¯t have my ancestor¡¯s flair for creation, at least not with droids, so I¡¯m simply placing on the table the option to upgrade the frame if you ever wish to. And, no doubt, Anakin and Bo will have suggestions for the hardware and software that might hold some appeal.¡±
¡°Agreement: That is a very wise course of action, Master. Advisory: However, without extensive examination of this frame, in true combat, I could not offer a decision on the offer.¡±
¡°Understandable.¡± I looked down at Anakin, whose eyes seemed to have lit up at the idea of improving HK, which was both heartening and ¨C at least for my enemies ¨C terrifying. ¡°Still, it¡¯s time to shake off the rust, so to speak. Three thousand years is a long time to let your skills degrade, no doubt to the point of a child¡¯s.¡±
¡°Commentary: Oh, you are a cruel master, Master. I believe I¡¯m going to enjoy fighting by your side.¡±
I held back a comment on the status of combat droids in this era. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the fun of hearing HK¡¯s critiques of the Trade Federation¡¯s B1s when we got to Naboo. He¡¯d already expressed some displeasure with them from Holonet recordings he¡¯d viewed but seeing them in a recording was worlds away from facing ¨C and slaughtering ¨C them on a battlefield.
Thus, I turned and moved toward the door. HK fell into step behind, I could imagine he wasn¡¯t thrilled about the fact, for now, he wasn¡¯t carrying a blaster. Though as I exited the room, with him and the others in tow, I knew that issue would be quickly rectified. As we walked, I opened and closed Rebuilding a Hunter-Killer: Part 1, noting that I¡¯d received 1375XP. I¡¯d made the first hidden objective of getting Mechanics [Droids] to Master:25, though the others ¨C for reaching Master:50, Master:75, and Savant:1 ¨C hadn¡¯t been reached. Still, it was another small step on the way to level 30 ¨C I was about 15000xp short ¨C and the final system upgrade.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
A soft, continual beeping pulled me from my dreams and felt a gentle change in the Force, which had me shifting in my bed. Moving out of the bed, I pulled my helmet on. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked as the channel opened.
¡°Cameron,¡± came Simvyl¡¯s voice, through the earpiece, ¡°we¡¯ve got an incoming priority signal from Coruscant. Should I route it to you now?¡± He sounded more awake than me, but that was probably because the call had come into Raven first and he¡¯d had to wake before calling me.
¡°Go ahead,¡± I replied, glad the signal was being routed into the helmet. Whoever was calling wouldn¡¯t see the state of my quarters or the two naked beauties behind me. It was unlikely to be my publisher, as from the initial report they¡¯d sent, the first book of the Knights of the Old Republic Trilogy, The Dark Times, would cover everything from the game up until facing Darth Bandon, which for this was taking place in the Shadowlands of Kask¡
My thoughts were cut off as the HUD displayed an image of Palpatine. ¡°Cameron, I do hope I haven¡¯t caught you at an inopportune time,¡± he said. All he¡¯d see was my face, which no doubt showed my shock at his call.
¡°No, I was not far from waking anyway,¡± I replied with a half-truth. It was only an hour from sun-up, but since I was sure we¡¯d only gone to sleep a few hours ago, I¡¯d planned to enjoy a lay-in, and then ¨C I hoped ¨C a repeat of last night¡¯s events. ¡°Has something happened regarding our mutual concern?¡±
¡°No, no. There¡¯s been little movement on that matter.¡± Palpatine paused and, for once, looked every bit his age. ¡°The matter I¡¯m calling regarding is perhaps graver, at least to me.¡± I inhaled, wondering if this was the starter¡¯s gun. ¡°You remember the summit on Eriadu?
¡°As much as I¡¯d rather not, yes.¡± I still had moments where I replayed the event of Eriadu, wondering if my hesitation to act might have been driven by a desire to ensure, as bad as it sounded, events happened how I expected for Naboo. ¡°Has Viceroy Gunray been brought in for questioning?¡±
Palpatine sighed and slumped. ¡°As much as that would be ideal, he hasn¡¯t. It seems that the Viceroy has reacted worse than expected to the taxation of the Outer Rim, and seemingly in a move to punish me for supporting the Chancellor¡¯s call for a summit on Eriadu, blockaded Naboo.¡±
¡°Is that legal?¡± I asked, only to pause and fight the urge to laugh. Of all the lines I¡¯d pull out, it just had to be that one.
Thankfully, Palpatine didn¡¯t see or sense my hesitation after speaking. ¡°No, it certainly is not. The matter is now with the Senate, but with the Chancellor mired in allegations of corruption, it will take years, at a minimum, before any decision is reached regarding the blockade.¡±
¡°If not longer with the Trade Federation and their allies in the Senate actively hindering investigations,¡± I suggested, which earned a nod from Palpatine.
¡°Indeed. As I fear for my people and the new Queen,¡± I knew he was playing on my friendship with Padm¨¦ there, but in his place, I¡¯d do the same, ¡°I¡¯m reaching out for help wherever I can.¡±
I nodded, showing my understanding. Yes, he had ensured Naboo was the target, but I wasn¡¯t meant to know that. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can. What of the Jedi Council? Can they intervene on humanitarian grounds?¡± Even as I asked that, I knew they¡¯d do fuck all to help. But it gave me time to run through the checklist I kept in my mind about what I needed to do. If there was time, I could try and head to Naboo directly and confront Gunray. I¡¯d be massively overstepping my bounds as a Jedi, and lead to the High Council censoring me ¨C at a minimum ¨C but it would save the planet.
¡°Master Yoda expressed his sympathy, but I was informed that they wouldn¡¯t act in an official capacity until the Senate asked them to.¡± I snorted, making clear my dislike of that response, which brought a small smile to Palpatine¡¯s face for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking for your help, but I have little other option.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, uncle,¡± I replied, playing on the bond we shared. ¡°If you want, I could head to Naboo and speak with the Viceroy?¡± I offered, adding enough inflexion to ¡®speak¡¯ that he¡¯d understand my meaning.
¡°No, no. I fear such a bold move would only make things worse for everyone.¡± That did make sense, even ignoring his role in ensuring the blockade happened. Still, it was an offer I had to make to hint I was more proactive than other Jedi. Now, if given a choice, I¡¯d have happily led a strike team with the purpose of capturing Gunray before the invasion took place, or possibly just after, but while I considered Bo, Naz and others good fighters, they weren¡¯t on the level to pull off a mission like that. Hell, I wasn¡¯t sure I was. Not with Maul floating around the edges of the picture. ¡°While I¡¯m glad to have your support, I¡¯m not willing to risk your life in such a fool-hardly move.¡±
¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± I asked even as I sent a message to Simvyl to ready Raven for flight.
Palpatine took a moment, seemingly considering the matter though I had little doubt he already knew what he wanted me to do. ¡°Return to Coruscant. In the time it will take you to get here, I can make other moves and see what our options are. If nothing exists, then I may well accompany you to Naboo. Combined, we might be able to sway the Viceroy¡¯s hand before the blockade turns into something worse.¡±
¡°Of course, Senator. I¡¯ll send a message to your office once I¡¯m underway. If I push the engines on Raven, I should be there within two days.¡±
Palpatine sighed and seemed to find some energy again. ¡°Thank you, my friend. I¡ When you arrive, head straight for the Senate. I¡¯ll ensure you have priority clearance. Thank you.¡±
I smiled in support before closing the channel. Once it was closed, I considered how I could change events. Ideally, I could get assigned the mission instead of Qui-Gon. Beyond completing the quest to keep him alive past the invasion, being there could help move things in different ways that might unintentionally disrupt Sidious¡¯ plans. Still, any plan would have to wait until I returned to the capital of the Republic, and pulled off the helmet, my thoughts drifting to Anakin.
However, my mind was on Anakin. As much as he¡¯d want to, I wasn¡¯t taking him to Coruscant. Not when I was heading directly to Palpatine. I couldn¡¯t leave him on Mandalore, as he¡¯d likely find a way to sneak on board any ship Bo was on, claiming he wanted to help. As much as she¡¯d scoff at me for saying so, she had a soft spot for the boy and would have no issue with bringing him along in a support role. Yet, knowing Anakin, and his insane luck, he¡¯d find a way to be critical to the upcoming battle. To ensure that didn¡¯t happen, I had to ask Adonai to have someone take him back to his mother. At least there he¡¯d be safe.
Once back on Coruscant, I¡¯d be intercepting Qui-Gon and, provided Valorum hadn¡¯t already reached out to the Jedi, take the mission before he could. If he¡¯d already been assigned by the time I arrived, I¡¯d tag along, claiming a connection with Padm¨¦ would help the mission.
Regardless, after nine years of waiting, the starter¡¯s gun had sounded. It might be another decade before things became official, but finally, the Clone Wars had entered their opening stages.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Phantom Menace 1
The Phantom Menace 1
... ...
I couldn''t suppress a smile as I deftly manoeuvred the sleek Raven, plunging her at an almost vertical angle into the tumultuous depths of Coruscant''s bustling atmosphere. On any ordinary day, breaching the airspace of the illustrious Republic capital would have invited a swarm of Republic cruisers, their intentions veiled behind a veneer of authority. However, I couldn''t help but harbour quiet confidence in the face of such potential interception, for I doubted their feeble vessels possessed even a fraction of Raven''s unparalleled speed and agile prowess. Alas, this day was unlike any other, as Palpatine himself had honoured his promise, securing for me a prized priority corridor leading directly to the hallowed Senate chambers.
Admittedly, I might have been pushing the limits of Senate security''s tolerance, hurtling towards my destination with an urgency that would undoubtedly set their nerves on edge. Yet, armed with Palpatine''s blessing and the undeniable affiliation of my vessel with the Jedi, they chose to remain silent observers. Well, if one were to overlook the brief thirty seconds of half-hearted hails that fizzled out in futility as I triumphantly shattered through the manufactured veil of clouds, my eyes met with the awe-inspiring sight of the colossal Senate edifice, dominating the horizon with its commanding presence.
A gentle pull on her controls, along with sending thoughts of slowing, had Raven pull out of her dive. She wasn¡¯t happy about it as she loved entering atmospheres like this, but she understood my desire and listened. Mainly as under the enjoyment she was radiating, I could feel the desire to return to the Temple and then leave the planet as soon as we could. While she enjoyed the attention at the Temple, she disliked the planet itself - something I felt came from the artificial nature of the atmosphere and surface.
We circled around the Senate as the computers plotted a landing vector and as various sensors in the building locked onto me as a reminder the building wasn¡¯t defenceless, I was glad Raven had yet to be outfitted with weaponry. The Mandalorian engineers ¨C arranged by Duke Adonai and Alor Dred Yomaget ¨C that had been working on doing so hadn¡¯t discovered a method to add even simple point defence laser cannons to her frame without the need to cut into her skin, something they and I agreed shouldn¡¯t be done. Apart from her lack of firepower, no other ship could match Raven¡¯s grace, speed, and beauty.
As we angled for the assigned landing pad, my thoughts turned to Padm¨¦. I¡¯d wanted to show her Raven, to let her and her handmaidens take a short flight in her. Yet after Padm¨¦¡¯s kiss, and the glances and comments from Sab¨¦, I¡¯d left Naboo as soon as decorum allowed. Every time I¡¯d flown Raven to her limits with a female who was interested in or involved with me onboard, it always ended the same way. While I did hope to eventually see where things with Padm¨¦ may lead, she was only fourteen and while that might be legal for the Naboo and Mandalorians, it wasn¡¯t above the Republic¡¯s Age of Responsibility. Nor my personal standard. Still, while my time on Naboo had been shorter than planned, I¡¯d scanned Theed and the surrounding countryside thoroughly in advance of the invasion and battles that were about to take place.
Bringing Raven into a hover over the landing pad, I saw several figures step out from the cover of the Senate. The lead one wore deep blue robes marking them out as Palpatine, thus I assumed those behind him were several of his aides, if not those he wished for me to speak with about the blockade of Naboo.
Raven touched down with such gentle grace that if I¡¯d not been at the controls, I wouldn¡¯t have felt the contact. A small smile came to my face as I marvelled once more at her grace, with the smile growing when I sensed Raven¡¯s pride in my respect for her. ¡°Keep the engines warm,¡± I said as I stood and looked over at Simvyl who was sitting in the co-pilot¡¯s chair. Not that he ever had to do anything as Raven knew how to fly herself if the course wasn¡¯t complicated. Plus, the bond we shared only allowed me to actually fly her. ¡°I sense we¡¯ll not be here long. Though if I do disappear inside, set them to standby until I contact you.¡±
¡°Got it,¡± Simvyl replied with a nod as he focused on Raven¡¯s displays.
With that, I walked out of the cockpit, made my way through a deserted main area ¨C though not before using the Force to tidy up the main sofa after another of Fenrir¡¯s snoozes ¨C and moved toward the exit ramp. As I entered the airlock, I found Fenrir waiting for me. ¡°Behave,¡± I said sternly as the ramp descended. He looked up and tilted his head to the side. ¡°I mean it. This isn¡¯t someone I want knowing I dislike them.¡± He snorted and then shook which was the best response I could hope for.
I¡¯d avoided having Fenrir meet Palpatine before, but given this talk was, in theory, about a combat mission, I wanted Palpatine to know that I¡¯d have Fenrir with me. I hoped the idea I fought beside a Sith war beast would keep his focus on me as it wouldn¡¯t be too long until I had to make a call regarding Anakin. Whatever I decided on, and I was leaning toward teaching him myself, having Palpatine interested in me as his potential apprentice would, I hope, distract his gaze from lingering too long on Anakin. However, I knew that if I took the boy as my Padawan, then that would be harder to achieve, so I¡¯d have to determine a change in tack if I made that move.
Stepping outside, I saw a Duros and a trio of droids approach, though I stopped them with a gesture and indicated for them to wait. If I entered the building with Palpatine, I¡¯d let them approach, but if, as I sensed, I wouldn¡¯t be here long, then there was no point in them connecting Raven to the Senate¡¯s fuel and power lines.
¡°Senator,¡± I said with a slight lowering of my head once we¡¯d reached each other. At his sides were Sate Prestige and Janus Greejatus. While I felt the latter was nothing more than an arse-kisser with some degree of competence, there was more to Sate than met the eye. Though I¡¯d not determined what it was he did for Palpatine, my guard was up whenever I was near him.
¡°Cameron, thank you for coming,¡± Palpatine replied, offering a weak smile while his shoulders remained tense. ¡°However, I fear my summons might have been in vain.¡± I frowned, wondering what had happened in the day and a bit it had taken me to reach Coruscant. ¡°I¡¯ve recently spoken with the Chancellor, and he informed me he reached out several days ago to the Jedi Council. It seems he called in a personal favour with them to ensure the Jedi sent a team to investigate and end the blockade.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think it shall be that easy,¡± I commented, earning a nod of agreement from Janus. ¡°Did the Chancellor tell you which Jedi were sent?¡±
¡°Sadly, no. Though I think that was because he wasn¡¯t aware.¡± Palpatine¡¯s gaze drifted to Fenrir for a second before he continued, ¡°I¡¯m led to believe the Jedi Council decides on such matters without speaking with the Chancellor or Senate. Nor could Chancellor Valorum push on the matter as he has very little personal power left after Eriadu.¡±
I nodded in agreement, even if I knew he¡¯d arranged for the trade summit to fail. ¡°And he is, if I understand, approaching the end of his term.¡± Palpatine gave a solemn nod, playing the idea that he felt he was losing a friend in the highest office. ¡°Still, at least he was able to convince the Council to send some Jedi. I just fear that they¡¯ll be going in expecting the Federation to talk to resolve the blockade when I sense that is far from their intention. It could easily drag out, or worse, undermine the Chancellor entirely and plunge the Senate, and the Republic, into chaos, which would only make it harder to rally official support for Naboo.¡±
¡°Then what can we do?¡± Once more Palpatine showed how skilled he was at hiding his true feelings as even in the Force, I could sense concern from him for Naboo.
I frowned and looked out onto the skyline of Coruscant. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I turned back. ¡°Have you managed to gather any support in the Senate?¡±
Palpatine¡¯s shoulders slumped, the very image of a man on the edge of defeat. ¡°Not much, unfortunately. While many Senators come from sectors that have issues with the Trade Federation, few are willing to support us. If the Federation is made to leave Naboo without an escalation, they fear their systems will be in line for retaliation. The few who might be willing to stand against the Federation have, I suspect, vested interests in rivals to the Federation.¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s about what I expected,¡± I said with a shake of my head. ¡°Most people talk a good game, but few are able to back it up when the chips are down.¡± Fenrir grunted, picking up on my annoyance. My gaze returned to the cityscape, locking onto the Temple, where I knew I needed to go to determine if Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan were the pair that had been sent to Naboo. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the Temple,¡± I continued as I returned my focus to Palpatine. ¡°While it¡¯s likely too late to join the mission, I should be able to determine who was sent. From there, if there¡¯s still time, I might race to Naboo. Raven can outrun anything the Republic would use for the Order.¡±
Palpatine¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°You fear the Federation might try something even with a Jedi present?¡±
I shrugged. ¡°I cannot be sure, but if they¡¯ve committed enough ships to blockade a planet, the financial hit to their business is going to be decent. The longer the blockade goes on without reparations to them, the more committed they¡¯ll likely become. And that¡¯s not even considering how long it took them to consider and gather the ships in the first place.¡±
A very weak smile came to Palpatine¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s a remarkably observant opinion. Especially from one who has expressed clear disinterest in political matters.¡±
¡°While I have no interest in politics, my mission to Zygerria helped show me that even if I disdain what takes place in this building, I can¡¯t ignore how it, and credits, affect the behaviours of many in the galaxy.¡± I offered him a small smile. ¡°Plus, while it was some time ago, it¡¯s possible the time spent pretending to be your nephew rubbed off on me more than I realised.¡± I turned and looked at the Duros and droids who, while having retreated from the midday sun, were watching us. ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ll depart for the Temple. Once I know who the Jedi assigned are, and if they¡¯ve departed, I¡¯ll contact you and we can consider our next move.¡±
Palpatine smiled, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I will return to my office and continue seeing what diplomatic avenues can be exploited. However, I fear that the only remaining hope for Queen Amidala and our people now rests on your shoulders, my young friend.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll try my best to not disappoint uncle.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
About thirty minutes later I stepped off Raven, setting foot in the Temple for the first time in some time. I¡¯d not entered the massive building since returning from my meeting with Palpatine and Hego Damask in the Senator¡¯s office several months prior. The fact that somehow, I¡¯d entered an alliance of convenience with two Sith Lords to prepare for an invasion from beyond the galaxy still made me chuckle morbidly. That though, was something for another time. For now, my focus was on finding someone who¡¯d confirm if Qui-Gon had been given the Naboo mission.
¡°Knight Shan, welcome back.¡± The statement came from a civilian who worked in the Jedi Temple as my armoured boots contacted the Temple¡¯s hangar. ¡°Does your ship require any maintenance?¡±
I smiled at the Togruta male. ¡°Just a refuelling for now. I expect to leave before the end of the day unless the Council or the Force have something for me to handle here.¡± The Togruta nodded, accepting the vague reply easily. Even as he turned to his team of sentients and droids, I made a beeline for the hangar''s internal exit.
Each step I took echoed slightly as my boots clipped against the metal floor. While I wasn¡¯t wearing my full beskar armour, mainly to avoid any issues with other members of the Order, I still wore some of it. The boots and gauntlets showed as I moved, my robes doing little to hide them. What they did hide was the chest plate I wore. From those sections alone, I shouldn¡¯t get into any trouble as the armour was on-par with what Jedi had worn back when I¡¯d been ¡®born¡¯. Before I¡¯d been dragged forward by the Force and TPTB to this era.
I stepped alone into the lift just outside the hangar as Simvyl, Fenrir and HK remained on Raven. While the first two could¡¯ve accompanied me, Simvyl understood I wasn¡¯t staying long, and Fenrir disliked the Temple now. Ever since Zonama Sekot and the war with the Vong, he¡¯d found it hard to relax in every place in the Temple. As for HK¡ Yeah, I wasn¡¯t letting the rebuilt and rearmed droid designed by Revan to kill Jedi wander the Temple. It¡¯d take him less than a minute to do something that would result in me being dragged before the High Council, which would put my plans for Naboo in danger.
As the elevator descended, I accessed the Temple mainframe, smirking at the massive increase in access I had now that I was a Knight, though a part of me always wondered what else was still restricted to me. A quick search of the mainframe confirmed Fay wasn¡¯t present. I¡¯d received a Holonet message from her when I¡¯d arrived in the Coruscant system saying she was leaving on her mission to find Tython ¨C though she didn¡¯t say that part over the Holonet ¨C and while I¡¯d hoped I¡¯d get to see her before she¡¯d left, I already knew neither she nor Dooku would be with me on Naboo. It was one of those rare moments where, when the world seemed to stop, I understood what the Force wished for me. In this case I was certain that the Force wished me to face this trial ¨C and by extension, Maul ¨C without them.
With that confirmation she was gone, I¡¯d shifted to locating Sifo-Dyas. My brow rose as I learnt he was no longer on the Council. He was due to stand down at the end of this year, but from the records I saw, he¡¯d stepped down around a year early. As the mainframe confirmed his last access was in the Jedi Archives, I wondered if his death had been changed with Dooku no longer becoming Darth Tyrannus. Now, Dooku¡¯s quest wasn¡¯t over, but I felt certain he¡¯d not join Sidious and rise as a Dark Lord. That said, I couldn¡¯t be entirely sure I could prevent Sifo-Dyas¡¯ fate, nor whether Darihd would be the one to pay for my accepting the quest to save his Master. I hoped that wouldn¡¯t be the case, but I¡¯d have to wait until after Naboo to see what else, if anything, I could do to prevent their deaths.
I exited the elevator on the floor with the Archives and made a beeline for them. I stepped inside, planning to ask where Sifo-Dyas was only to run into a familiar and attractive purple-skinned Twi¡¯lek.
¡°Knight Shan,¡± Rachi Sitra began before lowering her head slightly. When she came back up, a playful smile danced on her face. ¡°It¡¯s been some time. I hadn¡¯t realised you¡¯d returned to the Temple.¡±
¡°I only arrived back today,¡± I replied as I considered the Padawan of Jocasta Nu. I¡¯d not had much, if any, interaction with her over the last few years, and had no intention of mentioning why I was in the Temple. Still, it was nice to see her again, for several reasons. Not least because, as my eyes examined her, I remembered Serra mentioning Rachi when she spoke of others she found attractive. ¡°On a personal matter linked to the Senate. How have you been?¡±
Rachi¡¯s smile grew. ¡°I¡¯m good, though I do wish Master Nu would allow me to leave the temple as I wish to return to the Pius Dea ship you discovered. What was its name again?¡±
¡°Mtael¡¯s Gift,¡± I replied, no longer bothered by the Lokella naming the place after me. ¡°Though since the engines are beyond repair, it¡¯s better to refer to it as a station. Why aren¡¯t you allowed to return?¡±
Rachi looked around and then stepped closer. Her smile fell as she placed a hand on my arm, and I let her guide me to one side of the section of the Archives we were in. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Master Bondara is dead.¡±
¡°What?¡± I blinked in shock, trying to process that one of the Order¡¯s most skilled lightsaber duellists, and a former Battlemaster, had died. ¡°How?¡±
¡°He and his Padawan, Darsha Assant, were given a mission somewhere on Coruscant. From what I heard; the mission was to be Darsha¡¯s last before she sat her Trials. Anyway, when they didn¡¯t return to the Temple, rumours started up until the Council informed Master Nu that the pair had become one with the Force.¡±
¡°Damn!¡± I cursed. Given his skill, if I recruited any Jedi to help with Naboo, Bondara would be one I¡¯d have hoped to ask. Yet it seemed his fate was already set, and he¡¯d died to something on the planet. While my mind instantly shifted to the Sith, there was nothing I could do to prove that. And I remembered my run-in with the taozin when I¡¯d had to find Tedra in the lower levels. Still, I doubted even a taozin could take out Bondara, not unless he¡¯d been distracted because of his Padawan. ¡°Any leads?¡±
Rachi shook her head. ¡°Not that I¡¯ve heard, though Serra would know more than me as Master Drallig was close friends with Master Bondara.¡± Rachi shifted closer, the smile returning as her lekku shifted. ¡°Have you spoken to her yet?¡±
¡°Not yet. Though if time allows, I hope to do so.¡± I kept my thoughts calm, not wanting them to wander when Serra was mentioned. Which was hard as it was so easy to bring forth the memories of her writhing in delight because of my machinations. While I doubted Rachi could sense those feelings even if they came forth, others in the Archive ¨C including Masters Nu and Sifo-Dyas ¨C likely would, which was a can of worms I didn¡¯t want to open. ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to stay and catch up further,¡± I began, placing a hand on her forearm to suggest an interest, ¡°I need to speak with Master Sifo-Dyas.¡± Her cheeks darkened with my touch and her lekku wriggled. ¡°If time allows, I might have time to speak before I depart, however, I can¡¯t promise anything.¡± The odds weren¡¯t good as I was more likely to find Serra and speak with her, but there was no need to dismiss Rachi so coldly. And given the way her smile grew and took on a more predatory look, she was happy to hear me say what I had.
¡°Of course, and I hope you can. I know others wouldn¡¯t mind speaking to you or arranging a flight on your new ship.¡± Rachi stepped forward as her voice dropped to whisper. ¡°Serra speaks highly of how incredible her time spent there has been.¡± She pulled back and lowered her head before I could ask what she meant by that. ¡°Until later, Knight Shan.¡±
I nodded in reply, choosing not to speak on the chance I incriminated myself and Serra, and then watched her walk away for a few moments ¨C making sure to not watch the way her hips swayed ¨C before resuming my search for Sifo-Dyas.
After asking one of the various Jedi who helped Master Nu maintain the Archives, I found him and Darihd at the far end of a thankfully empty room. ¡°Master,¡± I said as I neared the table, drawing the attention of both.
¡°Ah, Cameron. I wasn¡¯t aware you¡¯d returned,¡± Sifo-Dyas said as Darihd subtly pushed the datapad he was using away. That suggested he wasn¡¯t enjoying the topic or just wanted to speak with me more than study. ¡°I sense some urgency in your presence.¡±
I nodded. ¡°There is, Master,¡± I began as I moved closer, making sure the room was as empty as it appeared. ¡°I was approached by Senator Palpatine regarding the blockade of his homeworld.¡± Sifo-Dyas nodded to let me know to continue. ¡°He requested my return to Coruscant to help him with the situation, yet when I returned I learnt the Council had assigned a team of Jedi to handle the matter. I was hoping you might know which Jedi were assigned.¡±
Sifo-Dyas was silent for a moment as if considering the matter, or possibly my connection to it. Eventually, he sighed. ¡°While I no longer sit on the Council, I¡¯m aware which Jedi have been assigned. However, before I reveal that, might I ask what your connection is to this situation? At least if it extends beyond the Senator.¡±
¡°The newly elected Queen of Naboo is a friend. Both of you have met her if you recall the evacuation of the Shadda-Bi-Borans and the Naberrie family?¡± Sifo-Dyas nodded quickly, making me wonder if he¡¯d followed the galactic news to discover Padm¨¦¡¯s election.
¡°She was the girl who liked your story?¡± Darihd asked in a confused tone.
¡°Yes, she was,¡± Sifo-Dyas answered, ¡°and from what I know, those works have been remarkably successful. Masters Fay and Dooku have mentioned how you¡¯ve used the proceeds of those to help various charities and organisations like the Refugee Relief Movement. A noble and worthwhile gesture.¡±
I smiled at Sifo-Dyas even if I wondered if that was the entire truth that he¡¯d been told or if he was saying that so anyone who might overhear wouldn¡¯t look too deeply into the funds I had at my disposal. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± I turned to Darihd. ¡°Padm¨¦ is the new Queen of Naboo.¡± I chuckled at the shock that spread over Darihd¡¯s face. ¡°At the invitation of Senator Palpatine, who I¡¯ve maintained a connection with ever since spending time with him on a Council-sanctioned mission,¡± I added, simply to cover my arse if Sifo-Dyas grew concerned at me remaining in contact with the Senator, ¡°I attended Padm¨¦¡¯s coronation and reconnected with the new queen.¡±
Sifo-Dyas nodded. ¡°And with the Senate locked in debate due to the actions of the Trade Federation, and Chancellor Valorum¡¯s power waning, Senator Palpatine reached out to you for help.¡± I nodded in confirmation, which oddly made Sifo-Dyas frown. ¡°Hmm. It is unusual that he chose to reach out to you when there are others in the Order he has known longer, but perhaps he was playing on your friendship with the young Queen as well to expedite any help the Order could offer.¡± He rubbed his beard in thought. ¡°A logical move, though I feel there¡¯s more to why you seem intent on learning the identity of the Jedi assigned to the crisis.¡±
¡°It has to do with matters my Masters have discussed with you and Master Nilas,¡± I replied, still mindful of where we were. ¡°I¡¯ve been having visions¡ images of Jedi ¨C ones wielding blades of blue and green ¨C in combat against someone wielding a red double-bladed lightsaber.¡±
¡°A dark sider!?¡± Darihd blurted out loudly. Both Sifo-Dyas and I looked at him, and he shrunk into his seat. ¡°Sorry.¡±
¡°For the longest time, I wasn¡¯t sure of what I was seeing,¡± I explained slowly to Sifo-Dyas. ¡°However, the visions have grown stronger and clearer, and when meditating before my knighting, I think I glimpsed the faces of the Dark Sider and one Jedi. Master Qui-Gon Jinn.¡± Sifo-Dyas tensed fractionally. If I¡¯d not been waiting to see that, I¡¯d have missed it. ¡°He¡¯s one assigned to Naboo, isn¡¯t he?¡±
Sifo-Dyas nodded. ¡°Along with his Padawan, yes. It was Master Jinn that the Council assigned to investigate and, if possible, resolve the blockade.¡± Sifo-Dyas looked away as if taking a moment to collect his thoughts. ¡°How sure are you of these visions?¡± He asked when his gaze returned to me.
¡°I¡¯m not a seer, so I can¡¯t be certain, but I¡¯m as convinced by them as I can be.¡± My reply was vague because even a Jedi Seer couldn¡¯t say for certain that a vision was one hundred per cent certain to happen. ¡°And I fear if I brought this matter to the Council, they¡¯d either keep me present to confirm my visions were accurate, in which case, it may well be too late to prevent them from coming to pass or dismiss my concerns entirely. Possibly even working to ensure I don¡¯t attempt to interfere with the Jedi assigned to the matter.¡±
¡°Yet if you rush off, uncertain of events, then what you fear might still come to pass,¡± Sifo-Dyas countered to which I nodded, confirming I understood that. ¡°Still, since you failed to see your blade engaged with the red one, it lends credence to your belief that acting now may prevent the vision.¡± He sighed and shook his head. ¡°Sadly, for all that the Force grants us, clarity of what might be isn¡¯t one most ever have. Assuming they travelled on a Republic cruiser, then Master Jinn and his Padawan will arrive at Naboo sometime today.¡±
I gave a nod, having expected this, yet inside I was a whirlwind of thoughts. Even with Raven, I couldn¡¯t reach them before they were attacked and then snuck down to Naboo. From there, time wasn¡¯t clear in the movie, but it seemed they left the planet the day of the invasion, or at most, the day after. Pushing Raven to her limits, I could reach Naboo before the end of tomorrow, but the odds were high that I¡¯d miss their escape.
From there, things became more complicated. While Tatooine would be the logical place to intercept them, I felt that the reason Obi-Wan had suggested it first was due to the Force guiding him and Qui-Gon there to collect Anakin. An event I¡¯d ensured wouldn¡¯t happen ¨C along with others ¨C by taking the boy and his mother to the Lokella.
That left me with three options. First was to head to Tatooine and hope they¡¯d still go there even without Anakin and the Force to guide them. I¡¯d be able to get there before Maul arrived; otherwise, both Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan would die, and Padm¨¦ would be forced to sign the Federation¡¯s treaty. However, if they went somewhere else, it might be hard to reach them before Maul as while Tatooine wasn¡¯t too far off a major hyperspace lane, it was still an isolated system.
The second option was to remain on Coruscant and wait for a message from someone on the ship or a hint from the Force about where to go. That option left it up to chance, and frankly, that just didn¡¯t sit well with me. As much as I could stand around and do nothing, I preferred to be doing something instead of simply waiting for the Force to guide me.
The third option, and the one that held the most appeal, was to head to somewhere between Naboo and Tatooine and wait. While I¡¯d still be waiting for a holocall or hint from the Force, I¡¯d be closer to the Naboo cruiser¡¯s likely flightpath, thus removing a fair chunk of the time needed to reach them.
¡°This news troubles you?¡±
I looked at Sifo-Dyas as he spoke, having been drawn from considering my course of action. ¡°Only that it might already be too late to prevent my vision, Master.¡± I sighed and shook my head, the three options still dominating my thoughts. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll take some time to meditate on the matter.¡±
Sifo-Dyas smiled. ¡°That is what I was about to advise. While, like yourself, Master Dooku prefers to act instead of waiting for a glimpse of what to do, he understands the benefits of taking a step back and reconsidering a situation.¡± He placed a hand on my shoulder even as he continued. ¡°It¡¯s comforting to see that arrogance hasn¡¯t clouded your thoughts. Many new Knights struggle with understanding that there is much they cannot control, so seeing you understand this at your youthful age is encouraging.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Of course, from a former Padawan of Master Dooku, I¡¯d expect nothing but excellence.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master,¡± I replied with a smile and a slight bow. ¡°Darihd,¡± I added, offering a nod to my friend. ¡°My apologies for interrupting your work and my thanks for your advice.¡±
¡°It¡¯s quite all right. Master Dooku is one of my closest friends, as you are with Darihd. Though I feel my Padawan has enjoyed the break from researching Grandmaster Fae perhaps a touch too much.¡±
I chuckled as Darihd¡¯s face drained of a little colour. Before he could attempt to cover his arse, I gave the pair a last nod before turning and walking away. As I crossed into the central crossway of the Archives I saw Tedra moving with her clan but made no move to intercept them. I did need to think some more about my course of action, and I felt doing that on the Raven was a better choice than using a private meditation room in the Temple as the longer I was here, the greater the chance I¡¯d run into a senior member of the Order and be delayed.
The only thing that did stick out as I exited the Archives was that the dates felt off. Padm¨¦ had only become queen at the very end of the last year. While no exact timeline was given in the movies, I felt the invasion took place in the middle of the year, though that might be simply because the climate around Theed appeared warm. Of course, after visiting the planet, I¡¯d discovered that while it had rainy and cold seasons, for most of the year, Theed and the surrounding countryside enjoyed pleasant weather.
I moved quickly, slipping around the busier areas of the Temple to further minimise the chance I¡¯d be distracted, yet as I neared the elevator to return to the hangar and Raven I felt a familiar and comforting presence close by.
[Cam.]
Turning, I saw Serra, Sia-Lan, Lorana Jinzler, and others. Serra said something to the group before moving toward me. As she did, Sia-Lan smiled widely while Lorana frowned. That reaction was odd, but I put it aside as Serra neared.
She paused a few steps from me, though I could tell she wanted to come closer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked as she gripped the side of her robes.
¡°What makes you think something¡¯s wrong?¡± I replied, smiling slightly at her need to grip her robes to avoid reaching out for me. I could sense some desire from her, but she was doing a decent job of hiding the truth behind something most Jedi might expect from a Padawan.
¡°Apart from you ignoring me calling to you?¡± She matched my smirk with her own. ¡°Twice. And that I can sense concern and confusion from you ever since you entered the Temple?¡± She took a step closer, her hands slipping from her robes. ¡°Even if we weren¡¯t that close,¡± her lips threatened to erupt into a smile, ¡°the fact you ignored everyone as you walked made it clear something¡¯s troubling you.¡±
¡°Yeah, sorry,¡± I ran a hand through my long hair. ¡°Just got something on my mind.¡±
¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±
I looked past her and offered the group she¡¯d left a smile. Sia-Lan matched it, though I felt there was amusement and jealousy mixed into it, while Lorana seemed unsure how to react. ¡°Not in public.¡±
Serra smiled before turning and looking at her friends. The Force shifted slightly before Sia-Lan¡¯s smile grew, and she nodded. She turned to the others with her, and after a few words, they moved off. ¡°The Gardens?¡± Serra suggested when she turned back to me.
I accepted the suggestion with a lowering of my head and turned. Serra slipped into step at my side, though she stayed slightly behind which I assumed was because she was a Padawan while I was a Knight. [So, what¡¯s bothering you?]
I waited until we reached the nearest flight of stairs that led to the Temple¡¯s rooftop gardens before responding. [Naboo has been blockaded by the Trade Federation.] As we emerged into the Gardens, I saw Master Sinube leading a group of Initiates through a series of Jedi callisthenics while elsewhere, a Nikto and Miralukan were sitting discussing something. I couldn¡¯t make out their faces to be sure who they were, but I knew the Miralukan wasn¡¯t Master Unduli as the robes didn¡¯t match what she normally wore. [The Council has sent two Jedi to investigate the matter. However, I fear that if I don¡¯t intervene at least one of them will die.]
Serra kept her face calm as we moved away from the stairs. [The Dark Side?] she asked as she guided me toward a familiar and friendly corner.
[Yes,] I replied as we sat. ¡°How have you been?¡± I asked verbally once we were seated. Even if the seats we were on were partially hidden, if we only talked mentally, it would draw more suspicion upon us. While it was unlikely any would walk past while we sat, I felt better hiding our true talk. Along with any hint of how close we were and how much Serra meant to me. [Yes, though I¡¯m unsure how to intervene, or even if I should as it might make the situation worse.]
Serra smiled and brushed back a lock of hair that had fallen over her eye. ¡°Good, though everyone here¡¯s on edge.¡± She leaned closer. ¡°Did you hear? Master Bondara is gone.¡± [Cam, if you feel you should intervene, then you will. You¡¯re not the sort to sit around and wait for someone to suggest a path to take.]
I bit back a chuckle at how well she knew me. [You know me that well, do you?] ¡°Yeah. I ran into Padawan Sitra in the Archives earlier and she mentioned the details to me.¡± Having two vastly different conversations at the same time was odd, but it was something we¡¯d agreed upon to help hide how close our bond now was. ¡°What happened?¡±
Serra¡¯s lips twitched, though I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of the dig or the mention of Rachi. ¡°I don¡¯t really know. My Master was close to Master Bondara, but he hasn¡¯t spoken about it much to me.¡± [I¡¯d say I do, though I might need some private tutoring to be sure.] ¡°I do know that he and his Padawan went into the lower levels on a council mission, but they never returned.¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all Rachi could tell me.¡± I used Rachi¡¯s given name to draw a response from Serra. One she gave with the tensing of her jaw. [Does it bother you that I spoke to her first?] I turned and gazed out, taking in the view. As much as I didn¡¯t always feel comfortable in the Temple, the view was something I enjoyed, especially with the right company. The sight of the ships buzzing over the gleaming metal surface of Coruscant was always dazzling. At least so long as one didn¡¯t look at what lay under the shiny surface of the planet.
[No. Well, not really.] I turned back to Serra, letting my eyes take in every slight change in her face that had occurred in our time apart. [I mean, she¡¯s not that bad but¡]
[But you¡¯d prefer you were the one on top?] She blinked, and I sensed her embarrassment, curiosity and desire spike before she regained control of her emotions. ¡°I assume the Council is investigating the matter. However, given how secretive they can appear, I doubt any below the rank of Master is allowed to discuss the findings. Though with the dangers that lurk down there,¡± I glanced toward the nearest gap in the metal surface. Those seemed to swallow the light, almost hinting at the darkness and decay that lay hidden beneath the surface of the Republic capital. ¡°I¡¯m not sure anyone will ever learn the truth.¡±
We sat silently. The public and private conversations needed a response, and while I enjoyed teasing Serra, I knew I had to be careful with how much teasing I did. Otherwise, her Master or others might sense her longing for me.
¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s odd that Master Bondara died not long after the summit on Eriadu and the attack on the Temple?¡± I turned back to her as she spoke. [Or that the Federation are blockading Naboo?]
¡°I mean. The timing isn¡¯t great,¡± I replied slowly, ¡°but without any proof of a connection between events, all we can do is speculate.¡± Behind me, a cloud moved, and the sun¡¯s light shone down on us. For a moment, concerns about Naboo, the Sith and the galaxy faded away as I looked at Serra under natural light and marvelled at how much more alive and beautiful she looked when free of the artificial surroundings of the Temple. Almost as if I was seeing the real her that was hidden by this planet and the Jedi¡¯s teaching.
As the moment passed, I hardened my heart. The moment Serra knew I was going to Naboo, she¡¯d want to come with me, and I couldn¡¯t allow that. Willingly placing her anywhere near Maul was a risk I couldn¡¯t take. I¡¯d never forgive myself if my mistakes cost me her life. Or Bo¡¯s or Naz¡¯s, though I might not be as able to stop them coming along as I could with Serra. ¡°You know I saw Bo before I returned to the Temple?¡±
Serra blinked, caught out by the sudden change in topic. Before she regained control, I sensed a faint hint of jealousy, but that was pushed away by a need for something the Order would frown upon. ¡°Oh, how is she?¡± Serra did an admirable job of hiding her interest in both what I¡¯d been up to with Bo, and the redhead herself. Of course, she wasn¡¯t perfect in hiding her physical interest, and I smirked letting her know I knew what she really wanted to know.
¡°She¡¯s good. So is Naz as well.¡± Again, there was a mixed spike of jealousy and need. ¡°We spent time sparring while I waited for my armour to be readied.¡± I pulled back my robes, showing off the gauntlets and boots and then shifted again to show a hint of the chest piece.
Serra leaned forward, her fingers tracing the lines in the beskar of my gauntlets. I watched as those fingers crept over the various attachments I¡¯d had added to the gauntlets, and when our eyes next met, there was a dangerous amusement in her eyes meaning she understood the gauntlets were now outfitted with ordinance. As they were always meant to have been.
¡°How have Bo and Naz been?¡± Serra asked as she pulled her fingers back before they touched my skin. ¡°I assume they¡¯re just as¡ outgoing as before.¡±
¡°Aye, that¡¯s one way to describe them.¡± I laughed even as I fought the temptation to kiss Serra and give in to my urges. As much as I¡¯d love to make things physical in the Temple, we couldn¡¯t. Not unless we wanted to be dragged in front of the High Council. While I was leaning toward eventually leaving the Order, for now being a member, and having access to their resources and knowledge, still had an appeal. As did the idea Dooku had placed in my head before I¡¯d left the ShaDo system with Anakin.
He¡¯d not directly addressed his idea, but I felt I had a good grasp of what he was planning. It was dangerous, almost foolhardy, and would need years of planning. But if we could pull it off¡ the rewards would be immense. Of course, no one, not even Serra, Fay, or Sifo-Dyas could know what he was thinking about.
¡°They asked how you are, and when they can next spar with you,¡± I said, returning my thoughts to more pertinent matters. [In a circle and under the sheets.]
Serra¡¯s cheeks reddened for a moment as she failed to maintain control of her emotions. She then turned and looked away. ¡°I¡ I miss my time there and would like to spar with them too. But I can¡¯t just up and leave the Temple. Unlike you, I¡¯m just a Padawan.¡±
I shook my head and reached out, placing a hand on hers in a way none passing by would see. Her head snapped back to me as our flesh touched. ¡°You¡¯ll be a Knight soon enough,¡± I said slowly. She smiled and I let thoughts of Naboo and the Sith drift away again.
I¡¯d have to leave soon and choose my path. Until then, I¡¯d remain here and enjoy what time I could spend with Serra.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The stars slowed and returned to their expected places as Raven slipped from hyperspace. A quick check of the navigation computer confirmed that we¡¯d arrived in the Denon system, and a few hours sooner than I¡¯d expected.
¡°Good girl,¡± I said as I patted part of Raven¡¯s organic form, which set off a pattern of lights that I understood she was pleased and proud of herself. While she had a 0.7-rated hyperdrive, doing the mental calculations, it seemed we¡¯d arrived as if she had a 0.6-rated hyperdrive. It was a minor improvement, but given most ships had 1.5-rated or higher hyperdrives, it was most impressive.
I was here as, after spending about an hour with Serra talking and enjoying the view ¨C our location and my need to not become too distracted prevented us from trying to sneak away and do more ¨C I¡¯d settled on the option of going to a location that allowed quick access to Naboo and Tatooine and then making a call from there. Which was why I was in the Denon System as it was a busy interchange between the Hydian Way and the Corellian Run. The business of the system was clear as I had over a hundred vessels within a thousand kilometres of our location, which I¡¯d only seen bested by hyperspace jump locations in key Core World systems.
The Corellian Run ran all the way to Ryloth, taking it past Tatooine while the Hydian Way was the closest major hyperspace lane from the Core to Naboo. Now I just had to determine what my next move would be. With that in mind, I turned and looked at HK who was sitting in the third seat of the cockpit. ¡°Have you determined anything further about where they might go?¡± I asked as I left Simvyl to monitor the sensors as Raven piloted herself further into the system. While I didn¡¯t plan to be here long, unless the force felt like telling me where to go quickly, we¡¯d have time to reach a starport and refuel.
¡°Answer: I have not, Master. Based on the information you imparted, while the list of possible systems they might travel to is not extensive, there is not enough information to go on regarding which choice they will make. Without further data, Tatooine remains the most logical course of action by a margin of zero-point-four-five per cent over any other option. Query: If you believe they will head there, and the Force also suggests this, why are you not heading there directly?¡±
¡°Because if I get this wrong, important people will die,¡± I replied before sighing. ¡°These people, ignoring my connection to some of them, have roles to play in events that are to come.¡±
¡°Observation: If you believe your data is accurate, then there is little value or worth in not expecting events to occur as you expect. Request: I do wish you could provide me with a complete set of empirical data, Master. Or at least as much as your beliefs provide you.¡±
¡°As do I, HK. As do I,¡± I replied with another sigh. ¡°However, the Force doesn¡¯t allow me to let you see what I do.¡± My knowledge came from something outside the purview of the Force, but TPTB had ensured I couldn¡¯t reveal that information to anyone, not even a droid that wouldn¡¯t reveal that information to anyone else. All I could do was hint and suggest what I knew or expected to be true and when I¡¯d tried to directly reveal that Palpatine was Darth Sidious, according to HK I¡¯d suggested the Senator was an inbred Mon Cala from Endor. While that image made me laugh, it annoyed me that stating everything to a droid was covered by the TPTB¡¯s rules.
Droids may not be sentient in the same way as a creature of flesh and blood, but they have the capacity for independent thought.
Thus, they are also covered by the rules regarding Future Knowledge.
That said, nice thinking to check if your droid was covered by the rules.
I ignored the message from TPTB, as they¡¯d sent something similar after my first attempt, and watched HK as his optical receptors flickered. ¡°Conclusion: Then you must rely on your gut, Master. The Creator often spoke of doing so, and while I still cannot determine the logic in it, he was alarmingly accurate when he trusted his gut. More so than other Jedi apparently were and are.¡±
A sigh slipped from my lips as I turned my attention back to Raven¡¯s controls. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. Set cour¡¡± I paused mid-word as the Holonet communicator beeped. Sensing a gentle shift in the force, I accepted the call and then grinned when I saw the face that appeared. ¡°Padm¨¦.¡±
Padm¨¦ smiled in return. ¡°Cam, I¡ I hate to ask for your help but¡¡±
¡°Senator Palpatine¡¯s already brought me up to speed about the Federation,¡± I cut in, making her blink in surprise. ¡°Are you with Master Jinn?¡±
She blinked again and I felt my smile grow at her loss for words. ¡°How?¡±
¡°The Force,¡± I replied, keeping a long story short. ¡°Are you still on Naboo?¡± She shook her head as she seemed unable to find words at the minute. ¡°Very well. Where are you heading?¡±
Padm¨¦ scowled. ¡°Tatooine.¡± I felt a great weight shift from my shoulders upon hearing that. I gave Simvyl a nod as my fingers flew over Raven¡¯s controls. ¡°Our hyperdrive was damaged during our escape and Master Jinn wants to head there for repairs as it¡¯s outside Federation influence.¡±
I nodded even as I felt Raven turn, heading for the hyperspace jump point for the Corellian run toward Ryloth. ¡°That makes sense. Though while it¡¯s outside Federation control, it¡¯s home to two immensely powerful Hutts.¡± I looked at the flight computer and quickly calculated how long it would take. ¡°I can be there in a few hours.¡±
¡°So soon?¡± Padm¨¦ blurted out, once again caught off guard at how I seemed to be a few steps ahead of her.
¡°I was already on my way to Naboo,¡± I explained, drawing a small smile from the queen. ¡°It won¡¯t take too long to alter course and head to Tatooine.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Padm¨¦ said as she seemed to relax. ¡°I¡¡± she paused as if struggling for words.
¡°We can talk when I arrive, though if you could refrain from kissing me in front of Master Jinn, I¡¯d be grateful. I¡¯d rather not have to explain how I¡¯m being courted by royalty.¡± I couldn¡¯t see if Padm¨¦ blushed at my teasing, but the way she glanced away suggested she was. She suddenly coughed and lifted her hand to her mouth as the cough devolved into a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± I said with a smile, glad I could bring her some relief and joy at this moment in time.
I kept the channel open as she kept chuckling, waiting for her to regain some composure.
¡°Ok. And Cam, thank you,¡± she said once the laughter had died away. ¡°I¡ You¡ you were my only hope.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As Raven slipped back into normal space, I grumbled at seeing the twin suns of this system. I¡¯d already been here enough to last a lifetime, yet the Force seemed to enjoy making me return. Hopefully, this would be the last time I had to come here. Well, unless I would for some reason be making a move against Jabba and Gardulla as I¡¯d have no issue with returning and taking out two major crime lords and their operations.
Approaching Tatooine, I was once again greeted by the baked yellow surface and the lack of anything even approaching orbital control. Yet, as Raven dropped into the planet¡¯s atmosphere, I had the sensors running at full power. Every ship I could scan might have some link to piracy and slavery and having a list of every starship that might be tangentially connected to the Hutts ¨C and others ¨C held the potential for future use.
I could sense Raven¡¯s dislike for this world, though that may well have come from the hot, dry air of the planet. Given where she¡¯d been born, a planet as seemingly dry and lifeless as this was the antithesis of what she desired. Even as we dropped lower, I reached out through the Force to assure her we¡¯d not be here long.
To help with that, as we¡¯d raced through hyperspace, I¡¯d left the cockpit to don my full armour. The only part not currently on was my helmet, which was resting near the cockpit door. While I could¡¯ve walked around the planet as a Jedi, having three in the same settlement at the same time would quickly reach the ears of the Hutts. While they¡¯d likely not stick their slimy necks into my business, I¡¯d rather ensure they didn¡¯t have the chance. A Mandalorian here wouldn¡¯t stand out, at least not to the degree a Jedi might if their lightsaber was seen, and there was far less chance anyone would be dumb enough to get in my way.
As we flew lower, I reached out with Detection only to blink in confusion. Instead of the three familiar force presences I expected to sense in Mos Espa, I sensed five. That the two unexpected ones appeared to be strong in the Force ¨C as their markers in my minimap pulsed ¨C only added to my confusion. As we got closer and flew over the settlement, I blinked. ¡°What the hell is she doing here?¡± I asked myself as I determined one of the new presences was Aayla Secura.
The one with her was likely her Master, Quinlan Vos, though what the pair were doing on the planet wasn¡¯t something I knew. I¡¯d wager a few credits they were undercover as Aayla didn¡¯t react when I used Detection. Well, other than the general recognition of who I was within the Force. Because of that, I made no move to reach out to her mind and speak with her. Doing so might place her and Master Vos in danger, though if things turned sour in Mos Espa at least I knew there was potential backup close by.
A final approach to the settlement had me spotting the Royal cruiser. It stood out like a mithril beacon against the ravages of the planet. Since I only sensed Obi-Wan present, I dismissed the idea of landing there, instead choosing one within the city limits.
It only took a few minutes to find an empty landing area, and after bringing Raven down inside the walls of the pad, saving Raven from the dry and probably painful winds of the planet, I stood. ¡°Stay with the ship,¡± I said to Simvyl. ¡°While I doubt any local will try anything, Raven¡¯s such a unique vessel some di¡¯kut might do something foolish.¡± Simvyl nodded even as Fenrir growled at the idea of someone touching Raven. I smiled as I moved toward him ¨C he was lying around the third chair in the cockpit which was currently empty ¨C and scratched him behind the ear. ¡°Yes, if any of them do, you have my permission to kill them. Though I¡¯d suggest not eating them as you never know where some of the locals have been.¡± Fenrir grunted and licked my armoured hand as I pulled it back.
¡°I hope we won¡¯t be here long, sand does not agree with my fur,¡± Simvyl commented as I reached the cockpit door. While I could¡¯ve left Raven in orbit with Simvyl at the controls, Raven disliked almost anyone else flying her. The only ones she accepted piloting her without any complaint were Fay and Anakin. Fay made sense due to her being a part of Raven¡¯s core personality, even if it had been minimised when I¡¯d bonded with Raven to save her. Anakin had been a surprise, but Raven had adored when the boy had taken control while we¡¯d been in the ShaDo system and started pushing Raven into ever-increasingly insane manoeuvres. If Zonama Sekot ever reappeared, I¡¯d pay whatever it cost to get Anakin a ship like Raven as while I was a good pilot, he was born to fly and deserved a ship worthy of his skill.
¡°We shouldn¡¯t be,¡± I replied to Simvyl. ¡°Ideally, it won¡¯t take too long to get their hyperdrive fixed.¡± I patted a satchel on my belt. That contained a small collection of gems from the two slightly larger bags I had stored in my Inventory. I¡¯d used Observe on most of the gems and working from that and the rough size and weight of the various gems inside, the satchel contained a little north of a million credits. That still left me with what was in the Inventory, which based on weight difference alone, should be at least four times that amount. To say nothing of the billion credits shared between the Interface and my accounts. ¡°If it¡¯s going to take too long, I¡¯ll see about convincing the Queen to travel with us. Either way, I hope to be gone from this cesspool before the suns rise again.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
I slipped from the cockpit while saying a mental prayer that we could leave before the Bonta Eve podrace. Sometime around then Maul would arrive on-planet, and while Jinn engaging him briefly would help convince the Council of possible Sith involvement in the Naboo crisis, I¡¯d rather avoid Maul until Naboo. The less that Maul saw of me, or realised I was aware of him, the less prepared he¡¯d be for me. Or at least that was my hope.
I tapped my lightsaber, making sure it was still attached. With me wearing my Mandalorian armour under a dragon-skin cloak, I¡¯d pushed it back further to avoid anyone seeing it attached to my armour. The cloak was one of three new ones I¡¯d made from the impressive amount of preserved skin that remained. All three were, like my armour, black, though this one didn¡¯t bear my clan sigil. I only planned to wear the one that did when in or around the Mandalore sector, and the one I wore now, and its spare were for other times. They were large enough to obscure my personal and clan sigils that were on either pauldron, meaning it would be hard for any to recognize who I was beyond being a Mandalorian.
Stepping into the airlock that doubled as the loading ramp, I saw HK standing. His rusty red colour clashed with Raven¡¯s softer, natural green. The droid was giving what looked like a final check to the EE-3 carbine he¡¯d chosen. At one hip was a heavy DL-44 XT while other further weapons were hidden within his frame. ¡°Query: Will there be any need for extermination, Master?¡± HK asked without looking up from his rifle.
I chuckled at what sounded suspiciously like hope in his tone even as I pressed the control to lower the ramp. ¡°I¡¯m not planning for any, but given this is a hive of scum and villainy, I¡¯d say the odds are high that someone will test their luck.¡±
HK looked up. ¡°Musing: That is encouraging, Master. Statement: I wish to test my latest calibrations against live targets.¡±
As the airlock hissed I shook my head in amusement. ¡°If anyone is dumb enough to challenge a Mandalorian in full armour with an armed combat droid at their side, then feel free to re-educate them.¡±
¡°Observation: Don¡¯t all meatbags lack intelligence, Master?¡±
I laughed at that but chose to not reply. Instead, after ensuring my helmet was secure, I walked down the ramp, HK¡¯s metal feet clicking along behind me. As the sun touched my amour and the sand of this accursed world crunched under my heel, I resisted an urge to snarl. Memories of events that had occurred here flashed through my thoughts and the urge to turn the nearest Trandoshan into a nice set of leather bags and boots reappeared. It wasn¡¯t the Jedi way to think such thoughts, but Trandoshans were a species that didn¡¯t deserve much care. Not when they took pleasure in hunting, hurting and killing others to feed their deranged beliefs and please their twisted sense of amusement.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
Scuffling on the sand had my head snap around. A Weequay slid to a stop as I glared at him from inside my armour. The HUD noted an increase in his heart rate, which only rose further when I turned fully toward him. Beside him, a group of droids were moving, though they¡¯d stopped when the Weequay had. ¡°HK, if this degenerate, or others like him, attempt to coerce a fee for landing, or in any way consider approaching more than five metres toward Raven, you have my permission to test out your interrogation techniques.¡±
I honestly hadn¡¯t known a Weequay could look faint until I finished speaking and I heard HK moving. ¡°Exclamation: Yes, Master. Mockery: Come here little meatbag. I wish to hear your reason for bothering my Master.¡±
The Weequay backpedalled as HK took a step forward, and when I held out an arm to stop HK, fell to their arse. ¡°I suggest you remain a safe distance from my vessel,¡± I growled out, enjoying the voice modulation that my helmet used to give me a deeper tone. ¡°If not, I¡¯m sure my droid will enjoy stretching out your interrogation for several days before you expire.¡±
¡°Objection: I believe I could make it take a month, Master. Addendum: If he was in better physical and mental condition, I would expect a minimum of two, however, this meatbag is clearly a failed example of his species.¡±
I laughed at HK¡¯s reaction, and the way the Weequay scampered back, almost hiding behind a gonk droid. As we reached the exit to the landing area, I heard a loud, threatening growl. Turning back, I saw Fenrir had moved to the ramp and had his gaze locked on the Weequay. ¡°Fenrir! If he touches Raven he¡¯s your new toy. Try to make him last longer than the last one.¡± I turned and stepped toward the exit, yet when the gears in the door strained to open I turned back. ¡°And make sure to not bring him onboard. It took me a week to get the blood stains off the dinner table.¡± While it served no purpose to torment the Weequay, it fit into the persona I was projecting in full armour. Plus, it amused me as did HK and Fenrir¡¯s accompanying behaviour.
Turning back, I saw the door had opened leaving me looking out onto a street in Mos Espa. I grimaced at seeing the squalor hidden under layers of sand and dust that covered everything. After taking a single step through the exit, I paused and reached out with Detection. Aayla and Vos were somewhere to the southwest, while Qui-Gon, Padm¨¦ and another sentient were more westward. They were close enough that I¡¯d be surprised if the Jedi couldn¡¯t sense one another. Since there was no sense of Vos moving toward Qui-Gon, I felt I¡¯d been right to assume he and Aayla were on a mission of their own. Obi-Wan was somewhere to the south, beyond the city limits.
I smirked when I used my mental map of the city and saw Qui-Gon was at Watto¡¯s. Or at least close enough that he¡¯d either already been inside, or would do so soon. With a destination set, I turned and walked westward. HK fell into step just behind me and I knew his optical receptors were scanning everyone we saw for potential threats. My helmet was doing the same, making records of every face regardless of gender or species. Like the list that I¡¯d generated when landing, every face here would be tracked for future reference. Well, except the Jawas as I couldn¡¯t ¨C and from rumours I¡¯d heard didn¡¯t want to ¨C see their faces.
Most sentients had the common sense to scurry to avoid the Mandalorian and combat droid that were moving through the streets when they saw us coming. Yet as we moved down a side alley, two Trandoshans stepped into our path.
¡°The Scorekeeper will reward me well for your death, Mandalorian.¡± The one that spoke was carrying a heavy repeater while his companion had a large vibroblade in each hand. Behind us, the HUD reported two more of the walking lizards move into the alley.
I kept walking, not bothered by the threat. The blade carrying Trandoshan moved to meet me only to stop when, faster than he¡¯d expected, my beskad slipped from behind my cloak and embedded itself in his gut. Even as the thing¡¯s eyes processed my action, I pulled my arm upward. The Force boosted my strength as my blade sliced through its guts, exiting through its neck.
Before the body had dropped, I¡¯d drawn the T-6 "Thunderer" from its place on my hip and let fire, placing a trio of pin-point accurate shots that pretty much disintegrated the Trandoshan¡¯s skull. At the same time, I heard HK¡¯s blaster spark to life, followed by the two thumps. Thanks to the HUD of my helmet, I knew the pair behind us were as dead as those in front.
¡°Shame we can¡¯t delay,¡± I muttered as I stepped over the convulsing carcass of the blade wielding Trandoshan. ¡°I have a sudden urge for grilled lizard.¡±
¡°Analysis: I have access to five-hundred and sixty-seven recipes for grilling reptilian creatures, Master. While none are specifically designed for this species, I believe I could adapt them suitably.¡±
I chuckled at the suggestion even as my HUD saw others running to the alley to rummage through the bodies while we walked away. ¡°I¡¯d ask why you know how to cook, but I don¡¯t think such a conversation is meant for polite company.¡±
¡°Observation: We are not in such company, Master.¡±
I laughed as we turned the corner from the alley and the bodies that would be devoid of anything of value long before we reached Qui-Gon and Padm¨¦. ¡°True. Go on then, tell me a story when your culinary skills were required on a mission.¡±
¡°Musing: There are many that I remember, Master. However, there was one that once took me to Alderaan, and into the employ of the sector¡¯s Senator.¡±
¡ ¡
Ten minutes, and one amusing yet morbid story later, I stepped into a wide street with several bantha and similar large beasts of burden moving through it. As I looked over the street, I saw Qui-Gon standing in an alcove holding something close to his face. Since I¡¯d tracked his movements on my minimap, I knew he¡¯d just come from Watto¡¯s shop, so this helped me place exactly where I was in the timeline of events.
As Qui-Gon lowered his communicator, I walked forward. My mood was soured somewhat as an expected, but entirely unwanted, large figure appeared in front of him. Wanting to settle an internal debate, I used Observe on the Gungan.
Jar Jar Binks
Race: Gungan
Level: 21
Health: 97% (mild dehydration)
Age: 20
Force Potential: Intermediate
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Gungan people (84%)
Emotional State: Hungry/Irritated/Concerned
Jar Jar dislikes the heat of this planet and it makes him hungry.
He is irritated that it appears they won¡¯t be leaving soon and is concerned about how long they will remain.
¡
I¡¯d always wondered if Jar-Jar had some Force sensitivity as he¡¯d had an inordinate amount of luck. Yet seeing his potential was in the same range as Obi-Wans, though I doubted it was higher, was unexpected and unwanted. That said, I was glad the insane fan theory I remembered of him being a hidden Sith wasn¡¯t true.
I felt better when I saw Padm¨¦. Her outfit was even more unflattering in person, but it helped her blend in with others. Yet, I could enjoy the fact she wasn¡¯t wearing a ton of makeup like she normally would. My mood lifted further when behind her I saw R2-D2 rolling along. Ever since getting the quest to rebuild HK, I¡¯d been wanting to introduce the droids to each other. Something told me that the pair were going to bring so much chaos ¨C for others, I hoped ¨C that I¡¯d been looking forward to their first meeting.
As I neared, Qui-Gon looked my way and tensed. No doubt he was confused as to why the Force suggested he knew me when all he saw was an unfamiliar Mandalorian. Padm¨¦ saw Qui-Gon tensing and looked my way while R2 gave out a long beep. The only one who didn¡¯t realise something was off was Jar Jar, who was looking longingly at a food stall and the roasted critters hanging there.
I moved closer, pulled back my robes, pulled out my lightsaber, and turned off the voice modulation of my helmet. ¡°I¡¯m here to help, Master Qui-Gon.¡±
I watched in amusement as his eyes widened as he recognized my voice and my lightsaber. While it wasn¡¯t the same as Dooku¡¯s, it was obviously inspired by it. As he relaxed, I reached up and unsealed then removed my helmet, only to grimace as I smelt the unfiltered air of the planet. ¡°Force, I¡¯ve not missed that smell.¡±
¡°Cam?¡± Padm¨¦ blurted out before a wide smile spread over her lips and she raced forward. I returned her hug, sensing the relief rolling off her within the Force. ¡°You came!¡± She said with a wide smile as she pulled back.
¡°When the Queen calls, should the Knight not respond?¡± I replied softly, a smirk on my face. As she blushed, I turned my gaze to Qui-Gon. ¡°It¡¯s been some time, Master.¡±
¡°That it has,¡± Qui-Gon said as he stepped closer. ¡°I¡¯d sensed you earlier, but I hadn¡¯t expected you to meet us, and certainly not dressed like this.¡± His eyes wandered over my armour as one eyebrow rose.
I shrugged. ¡°I decided to go incognito, though unlike you, I prefer to not look like a local,¡± I replied as I took in the cheap-looking shawl he wore. ¡°And avoid the local stench,¡± I added as my nose wrinkled as the smell of whatever passed for meat drifted toward me.
I turned toward the smell and saw Jar Jar moving closer to the food, his tongue hanging comically out of his mouth. Before he could create a scene with Sebulba, I lifted one arm. A cable shot from my gauntlet, wrapped around the waist of a very startled Gungan, and then pulled him off his feet. ¡°Though if this one doesn¡¯t behave, then trying to remain unnoticed will be a rather pointless gesture,¡± I remarked as the servos in the gauntlet dragged the confused Gungan toward me.
¡°How wude,¡± Jar Jar remarked as he came to a stop about a metre from me and began untangling himself from the cord. The urge to shoot him and remove him from events passed through my mind, but I repressed it. Not only would Qui-Gon have an issue with it, but if the Gungans were to fight for Naboo, Jar Jar was still needed. That said, I already knew I¡¯d have to limit my time around him if I didn¡¯t want the urge to resurface.
¡°While I¡¯m grateful to see you,¡± Qui-Gon said as I did my best to ignore Jar Jar, ¡°it does little to help our current situation.¡±
I smiled at Qui-Gon. ¡°The Queen has already spoken to me of the issue, and I came prepared.¡± I tapped the satchel at my side before looking beyond the Jedi Master in the direction he¡¯d come. ¡°Does Watto still own the shop that way?¡±
Qui-Gon frowned. ¡°He does, though I wasn¡¯t aware you knew him.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been on this planet several times before,¡± I explained with a shrug. ¡°While I¡¯d rather never return after today, my last visit brought me into contact with the Toydarian.¡± A beep from R2 drew my attention and I smiled at the way the astromech was all but facing up to HK. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were the kind to travel with a droid.¡±
Qui-Gon smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t. However, that astromech was a large part of how we managed to escape Naboo.¡± He glanced at Padm¨¦ who was standing close to me, almost afraid I¡¯d leave her behind. ¡°The Queen was insistent that it and her handmaiden accompany me into the city.¡± He returned his gaze to the droids. ¡°Though it seems I¡¯m not the only one with new company.¡±
¡°HK, play nice,¡± I said as HK took a step toward R2, his grip tightening around his blaster. ¡°I think you and he will get along great.¡± R2 beeped and shook in clear disagreement. ¡°Yes, I think you will, little one,¡± I replied, having interpreted his sounds to mean he didn¡¯t agree. ¡°HK enjoys getting into trouble, and then finding novel ways to escape.¡±
¡°Indignation: I never get into trouble. I¡¯m always exactly where I intend to be to cause maximum carnage.¡± R2 let out a long whistle followed by a series of quick, high-pitched beeps. ¡°Observation: So far my new Master hasn¡¯t required an astromech, but if he is anything like my Creator, he may soon need one. Addendum: I do hope you are more amenable to my methods than the last astromech I worked with.¡±
I chuckled at the obscure mention of T3.
¡°Is it wise to arm the droid?¡±
HK turned and seemed to glare at Qui-Gon. ¡°Indignation: There is more knowledge about combat in my memory banks than known to your entire Order, Jedi meatbag.¡± I sighed at HK¡¯s behaviour even as R2 gave a series of amused beeps. ¡°Explanation: They have all these squishy parts. And all that water! Every step they take has the water sloshing around, hence the term meatbag.¡±
R2 rocked from side to side and gave off another series of beeps and whistles that I thought meant he found the reference amusing. Leaving the two to get acquainted ¨C and prevent myself from cackling maniacally at what I¡¯d unleashed on the galaxy ¨C I turned back to Qui-Gon. ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive HK. He¡¯s a capable droid, but his creator programmed a distinct lack of manners into him. At least when not speaking about his current owner.¡±
¡°I see.¡± It was clear Qui-Gon didn¡¯t.
¡°Anyway,¡± I said even as Qui-Gon continued to watch HK. ¡°How much does Watto want for the parts you need?¡±
Qui-Gon looked at me, a sour expression passing over his face for a second. ¡°Unless you have something other than Republic Credits, there¡¯s little we have of value.¡± Qui-Gon paused, looked at Padm¨¦ and gently stroked his beard. ¡°Though perhaps we could sell the Queen¡¯s cruiser and use the sale to purchase transport to Coruscant.¡±
¡°The Queen would never allow that,¡± Padm¨¦ countered, earning a smirk from Qui-Gon.
¡°What the Queen doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t concern her.¡± From the way he smirked and the amusement I sensed from through the Force, I felt he knew Padm¨¦ was the queen, but wasn¡¯t bringing it up. ¡°However, I feel with our friend here, that solution won¡¯t be needed.¡±
¡°Aye, I think I can convince Watto to make a deal,¡± I said, making Padm¨¦ look up at me. That drove the scowl she¡¯d been giving Qui-Gon from her features. ¡°Though perhaps it would be better if I did so alone as I haven¡¯t revealed to him that I¡¯m a Jedi.¡± Not entirely true, but I didn¡¯t want Qui-Gon present when I spoke with Watto, so he didn¡¯t ask where I¡¯d gotten the gems. I turned to HK. ¡°Come on HK. While I doubt Watto has anything of interest, I feel it¡¯d be safer for the locals if you stayed near me.¡±
¡°Observation: I do hope you¡¯re not suggesting they might be a threat to me, Master.¡±
¡°Force no,¡± I laughed out loud. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to return and find you¡¯ve decided the best course of action is to burn the city to the ground.¡±
¡°Indignation: I would never do such a thing, Master. It would be a waste of tibanna gas. Addendum: Though, if they attacked me first, I would be forced to defend myself.¡±
¡°And I¡¯m sure you could ensure that happened with a few truthful and cutting barbs.¡± I stepped forward, sliding from Padm¨¦¡¯s side and waved to HK. ¡°Come on. R2, you can come along as well if you want.¡±
R2 let out a long whistle before shifting and letting his front leg drop. With the two droids just behind, and a confused Jedi Master and Queen watching, I moved toward Watto¡¯s shop. Once my helmet was back on, I let out the laughter I¡¯d been holding in at arranging the meeting between these two droids. As for Watto, I didn¡¯t expect any issues, but if he gave me trouble, I¡¯d heard enough hints from Shmi and Anakin to suggest that while a generally decent owner, he had struck them both on multiple occasions. If the Toydarian pushed me and confirmed this, HK would get another notch on his blaster.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I stood to one side of the private suite in 500 Republica that Palpatine had arranged for Padm¨¦ and her entourage to stay while they were on Coruscant. He¡¯d offered me a room as well, but I¡¯d replied that I¡¯d rather spend my time on Raven. Though I did hint that if I needed to rest properly, I¡¯d head elsewhere as a nod to the apartment Damask had gifted me. I¡¯d visited it once so far, simply to give it a look over and locate the more obvious recording devices. None were out in the open, but using the force to sense unusual power sources, I¡¯d discovered over three dozen throughout the apartment, including ¨C rather worryingly ¨C in the bathroom. I¡¯d not removed any as I didn¡¯t want to hint I was concerned about such things and if I removed those, then he¡¯d no doubt ensure new ones were located within before I returned. All I had to do was use the Force to create a bubble of silence around myself and ensure I wasn¡¯t facing any sensor with visual recording capabilities.
What I¡¯d also done before entering this apartment, after dropping Padm¨¦ off with the Chancellor and Palpatine, was take time to go over the quest for Naboo again.
The Phantom Menace [?] [?]
The Sith are making their first obvious move. How will you counter it?
Rating: S
Objectives:
:a: Free Naboo from Trade Federation control before any treaty recognizing the occupation can be signed.
:b: Ensure that Padme Naberrie survives the invasion.
:c: Defeat Maul.
Rewards:
:a: A massive increase in Reputation with any sentient living on Naboo.
Variable Reputation gains with any who oppose the Trade Federation.
Variable changes in Reputation with members of the Jedi Order, Galactic Senate and Republic.
8000XP
:b: 2 Tests of Friendship with Padme Naberrie are passed.
A massive increase in Reputation with Padme Naberrie.
A large increase in Reputation with Padme¡¯s family and closest friends.
2500XP
:c: Variable rewards based on whether you drive him off, capture, or kill him.
Possible decrease in Reputation with Maul, Darth Sidious, and Darth Plagueis.
Possible increase in Reputation with Maul, Darth Sidious, and Darth Plagueis.
Failure:
:a: Significant loss of Reputation with any sentient living on Naboo.
Variable losses of Reputation with many sentients across the galaxy.
:b: The Possible Death of Padm¨¦ Amidala, resulting in the loss of a friend and ally.
:c: The possible death of someone important and close to you.
A high possibility that you will die.
...
That had first appeared after speaking with Palpatine in the Senate building. Everything there was expected, even down to the variable rewards for defeating Maul. I had several plans in place for how to manage that, though the more dangerous options depended on Bo and Adonai finding something I could use against Maul. I knew the technology I wanted existed as I¡¯d encountered a minor version of it with the bracers during my time on Mandalore and on the Pius Dea ship, Mtael¡¯s Gift, but I wasn¡¯t sure if what I needed for my preferred plan for Maul existed.
Even if I just forced Maul to retreat ¨C an unlikely outcome given his personality and which I knew would be no easy feat ¨C and completed the other objectives, I¡¯d clear the XP needed to reach level 30, thanks to the Boosted Growth Mk2 perk which granted a 20% bonus to XP gained. Among other benefits.
While my personal style was developing well ¨C something Dooku had commented on when we¡¯d sparred one last time before I¡¯d headed to Mandalore to get HK built and collect my armour, I knew there was still a block between making my actions flow with the Force and the skill I had with each lightsaber form. After hours of meditating on the matter ¨C in the hopes that guidance would come from the Force or a clear and centred mind ¨C with no success, my only hope that remained for removing this block was the system upgrade at level 30. I just wished it had arrived before Naboo. Still, I¡¯d taken all my known lightsaber forms into the lower range of the Master tier with Shii-Cho ¨C for all its flaws ¨C the highest non-Makashi skill at Prodigy:40.
¡°What options do we have, Senator?¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s question to Palpatine drew my focus back to the room I was in. As Palpatine considered his answer, I replayed what he¡¯d said while I¡¯d been considering the Naboo quest. He¡¯d just gone over how the Senate works ¨C at least in terms someone who didn¡¯t have months to learn it would understand ¨C and the current power players in it. Which was why I¡¯d let my mind wander as I already knew this, thanks both to Palpatine¡¯s help and confirming most of what he told me via Holonet. While it had been a tedious endeavour, and one I¡¯d not enjoyed, I felt I had to do so. Not just for ways to possibly help Padm¨¦ and Naboo, but to spot ways that might indirectly undermine Palpatine¡¯s rise to power.
Padm¨¦ was standing in her regal gowns as Queen, and frankly, they looked as absurd as I¡¯d expected, though not as bad as the one she¡¯d worn for her coronation. That said, I found myself preferring the unflattering clothing she¡¯d worn on Naboo when posing as a handmaiden as the makeup she wore here made her look like a life-sized puppet. Which, I supposed, was what Palpatine hoped for when he appointed her. It was such a shame that he¡¯d misread her so badly, but that moment was still to come.
¡°Our best choice would be to push for the election of a stronger supreme chancellor¡ªone who could take control of the bureaucrats, enforce the laws, and give us justice,¡± Palpatine replied after seeming to consider his words. ¡°You could call for a vote of no confidence in Chancellor Valorum,¡± he added cautiously.
As much as I knew he was one of the Sith that I had to defeat, I couldn¡¯t help but respect how well he played his role of humble, unassuming Senator. Every moment like this was watching a true master in action and always helped me learn more about how to not only act diplomatically but project a different persona than my true one. Oh, I¡¯d never ever be on his level, but the better I got now, when able to watch from his side, the easier I felt it would be for me to rise as a counter to him when things began to snowball toward galactic war.
Barring the tensing of her face ¨C which was hard to spot under the makeup ¨C and a similar emotional response that I could just sense through the Force, Padm¨¦ remained calm. ¡°Valorum has been our strongest supporter. Is there no other way?¡±
Palpatine sighed, let his shoulders slump and shook his head. ¡°Our only other choice would be to submit the matter to the courts¡¡±
¡°The courts take even longer to decide things than the Senate,¡± Padm¨¦ cut in. Her tone made clear her distaste for that idea, and frankly, I had to agree. The only way the courts might be of use is if we had leverage over a judge. But even if we did, the Federation could easily bribe others to ensure our case was either delayed indefinitely or dismissed. ¡°Our people are dying¡ªmore and more each day. We must do something quickly. We must stop the Federation.¡± While she was trying to remain serene, she was struggling, which was entirely understandable.
Palpatine sighed again and resumed his pacing. ¡°To be realistic about the matter, Your Majesty, I believe we are going to have to accept Federation control for the time being, at least.¡±
Even though I knew how this talk played out, I still struggled to hold back a snort at how that was going to work.
¡°That is something I cannot do,¡± Padm¨¦ shot back, some venom creeping into her voice.
As the pair stood in silence, I considered how, or if, I should intervene. I had a plan in place that might help Naboo, but it was still in the planning stages. Even if the Lokella and Adonai had promised support, I couldn¡¯t be sure how much that would be, or if it would be anything more than a token gesture in the grand scheme of things. Hence why I¡¯d not yet brought it up.
¡°Do you have any suggestions, Master Jedi?¡±
I blinked when Padm¨¦ asked that as she, Palpatine, Panaka, and her handmaidens ¨C who were standing behind the Queen ¨C turned to face me. While my eyes focused on Padm¨¦, I could sense Palpatine¡¯s gaze. Based on our meeting with Hego Damask, he might hope I¡¯d support his side to replace Valorum. A stronger Chancellor would certainly help us prepare for the Vong. Yet, knowing his true plan, and as a Jedi who was meant to remain impartial in the matter ¨C not that I was anyway since I was present for this private meeting ¨C I was hesitant to openly support his plan.
¡°First, as a Jedi, I cannot recommend an action that affects the politics of the Republic, Your Majesty,¡± I said slowly, covering my arse if the High Council ever learnt I was at this meeting. ¡°On a personal level, I find I must reluctantly agree with the Senator. The Chancellor is mired in problems, the most recent of which I was on hand to witness on Eriadu.¡± As I spoke, I stepped forward, letting my robes fall down my arms and cover my gauntlets. Those and the boots were the only parts of my armour I wore here, as I¡¯d settled on them as the ¡®public armour¡¯ I¡¯d wear. The High Council might not be comfortable with it, but there was precedent for Jedi wearing some armour and I was going to exploit that until they challenged me about it. Which, given where I was, would no doubt be right after the battle for Naboo. ¡°Replacing Valorum with a stronger, more purposeful Chancellor would, in theory, be beneficial. However, even if a new Chancellor promises in his campaign to support Naboo, there¡¯s no certainty they could make the Senate bend to that will. Or that the Federation won¡¯t still find ways to counter their power.¡± I turned to face Palpatine. ¡°With respect, Senator, many of your colleagues are nothing more than greedy, squabbling individuals whose only focus is their own self-interest. Not that of their constituents or the Republic at large.¡± Palpatine gave a tired nod to say he agreed. ¡°And that¡¯s not even counting those who you know are directly under the thumb of the Federation.¡±
¡°Then we should expect no support from the Senate?¡±
I turned back to Padm¨¦. While she wasn¡¯t showing any concern on her face, I could sense it through the Force. What amused me though, was the spark of defiance I could sense growing in her. That suggested the plan she would soon enact wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment thing, but something she¡¯d been considering for some time.
¡°While there¡¯s still a small chance Valorum might stake what little remaining power he has in an effort to free Naboo, I fear that won¡¯t happen. It¡¯s entirely possible he expended what resources he had to have Master Qui-Gon sent to resolve the crisis.¡± I glance at Palpatine for a moment, regretting what I was about to do. ¡°If Valorum can¡¯t provide aid, or even a promise to look into the matter before the various interests in the Senate move to stop him, then I feel the Senator¡¯s suggestion of no-confidence might be your only play. The act would garner attention to Naboo¡¯s plight, which may influence some to help in some way. However, even if, for example, Senator Palpatine was elected Chancellor, it would take weeks if not months for the Senate to get off their collective arses and do anything of importance.¡±
A small smile crept onto Palpatine¡¯s face. ¡°While I¡¯m flattered in the faith you have in me, Master Jedi, I doubt I would be considered for Chancellor. I represent, with respect to you, Your Highness, a minor sector of little galactic consequence from the Mid Rim.¡±
I smiled, impressed with the self-depreciation he showed without even hinting that he already had the votes to become Chancellor. ¡°It was merely an example, Senator,¡± I replied. ¡°That said, from what I¡¯ve seen of your quarrelling cohorts, you would be a better choice than most.¡± Palpatine dipped his head, accepting the praise, before I turned back to Padm¨¦. ¡°For now, I would advise patience. When you speak to the Senate, see how the Chancellor and others behave. While you and the Senator do that, I¡¯ll speak with a few contacts of mine. They don¡¯t have the political clout of anyone in the Senate, but they might be willing to offer a third option. One that doesn¡¯t rely on the fickle nature of career politicians, or the wait-and-see mentality of the Jedi Council.¡±
I watched the pair as they looked at me. Padm¨¦ had a faint spark of hope in her eyes at my words, though Palpatine¡¯s were cooler. Externally, I hoped he was simply taking my words as a sign I didn¡¯t expect the Senate or Jedi Order to be of any help. Internally though, I knew he was playing what I¡¯d said over, trying to spot how honest my opinions on the Jedi were, and how he might exploit them.
What both missed, or so I hoped, is that I had moves in play that if they worked even half as well as I hoped, would not only help Naboo but once the crisis was over, cause an uproar in the Senate and Republic. So long as I was able to free Naboo though, the blowback would be minimised by the PR victory I¡¯d gain, and the fact the new Chancellor would owe me a massive favour for saving his homeworld.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I stepped from Raven and nodded at the security in 500 Republica even as a group of droids approached. While I wasn¡¯t a resident of the building, with everything going on, Palpatine had ensured I had clearance to land whenever I wanted here. A normal Senator shouldn¡¯t have that sort of pull, but I suspected that either he or Damask had some sway over the building¡¯s owners - if the Sith didn¡¯t outright own it through a myriad of shell corporations.
I¡¯d come here from the Senate building. While I had considered standing with Padm¨¦ when she spoke to the Senate, Master Koon had been in the building at the time. After a short discussion about my connection to the Queen, he¡¯d advised that I not stand with her. Apart from some possibly seeing it as the Jedi interfering in politics, many weren¡¯t as considerate toward the Order as most Jedi believed.
Once I¡¯d thanked him for the advice, and promised to pass along his condolences for what had happened and that the Jedi Council was using what political capital it had to resolve the civilian crisis, I¡¯d headed further into the Senate building. I¡¯d moved off to find my primary target in the building. The office of the Senator from Mandalore. Oh, the person with the office didn¡¯t consider themselves a Senator, preferring to call themselves a Representative, but they were considered a Senator by the Republic.
As expected, Representative Wren hadn¡¯t been present as the Chancellor had called a full session at Padm¨¦¡¯s request, but I was helped by their senior adjunct ¨C and I suspected, their future replacement ¨C Satine Kryze. Ignoring the situation, Satine had been genuinely pleased to see me and even thanked me for helping her reconnect with her sister. I¡¯d taken her thanks and commented on her wearing beskar vambraces. From the short talk that we¡¯d had while she connected me to Mandalore and her father, I discovered that while she still believed that peace had a purpose to play, it wasn¡¯t the path her people needed to take. That didn¡¯t mean she supported a full return to the old ways, just that now she understood the folly in the New Mandalorian ideals. I¡¯d struggled to process the change the last few years had brought on in her, but I could tell she was genuine in her shifting beliefs.
With Satine¡¯s help, I¡¯d held a secure call with Duke Adonai. While he couldn¡¯t directly call on the forces under his command, as what I wanted was warriors to work outside of Mandalorian space, he did promise to ensure a large enough number of warriors answered my call. That shouldn¡¯t be an issue though as I¡¯d promised to reward everyone who came handsomely, finally having a clear and present use for the credits I¡¯d built up over the years.
After that, I¡¯d returned to Raven, and learning the Senate meeting was over, flew back to 500 Republica. Though not before reaching out to the Lokella. I¡¯d spoken with Ferox, Validus and Maan and they¡¯d promised that they¡¯d have ships ready and moving before the day was through. When I¡¯d offered the terms that I¡¯d given Adonai and the Mandalorians to them, they¡¯d flat-out rejected it. However, once Naboo was free, I¡¯d match whatever I paid the Mandalorians with a donation to the Lokella.
A faint, musical chime let me know the elevator I¡¯d been riding in had arrived at my floor and I stepped out. The corridor leading to Padm¨¦¡¯s quarters was lined with her guards. After an initial flinch showing they were well trained, none reacted once they confirmed I was who I said I was, and I walked directly to the main chamber of Padm¨¦¡¯s quarters.
¡°¡of Alderaan and Ainlee Teem of Malastare,¡± Panaka finished as the doors slid open for me. He was standing with Palpatine facing Padm¨¦. She saw my arrival but didn¡¯t react as Palpatine took a step forward.
¡°I feel confident that our situation will generate strong support for us when the voting takes place tomorrow.¡± As he spoke, Padm¨¦ moved off, coming to a stop near one of the floor-to-ceiling windows. ¡°I will be Chancellor.¡±
Instead of replying to her senator, Padm¨¦ looked at me and offered a faint smile. That had the two men turn as my eyes caught Jar Jar lurking in the corner. The Gungan was trying to stay out of the way, but from the various vases around him, I knew any sudden movement from him would result in something expensive ¨C probably belonging to Palpatine ¨C being broken. While the idea of having that happen appealed, I had other matters beyond irritating a Sith Lord to handle.
¡°It seems my example was, in fact, foresight,¡± I remarked with a chuckle. ¡°Congratulations on the nomination, Senator. Though as I said before the session, I¡¯m unsure of how much this will help your people in the near term.¡±
¡°On that we are agreed, Master Jedi,¡± Padm¨¦ remarked, drawing Palpatine¡¯s attention back to her. ¡°I fear that by the time you¡¯ve taken control of the Senate, there will be nothing left of our planet or people to salvage.¡±
¡°I might have a possible solution,¡± I said, stepping fully into the room.
¡°And what might that be?¡±
I smirked at Palpatine after he asked his question. ¡°If the Senate, the Jedi, the very heart of the Republic won¡¯t lift a finger to help Naboo in its hour of need, then perhaps an option exists to ask the people for help,¡± I spoke slowly, drawing everyone in as I moved around. ¡°For example, I¡¯ve reached out to friends I have on Mandalore and beyond, and asked for volunteers.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to mention how much I was paying for said volunteers, but neither of them had to know that now. ¡°Now, I can¡¯t say how many will answer my call, but Mandalorians love a good fight, especially when it¡¯s, no offence intended to you, Your Majesty, backing an underdog pushed into a corner. What I do know is that I, and at least a dozen I know and trust, will fight at your side. The Senate and Order be damned.¡± Bo had already spoken with Naz, the rest of my team at the Institute and others like Gar, Rook and Osto. She assured me that all of them would come. The rest¡ that was on how well Adonai could get the word out, and how many would be willing to listen and follow a Jedi, even one who was also Mando¡¯ade.
Both Padm¨¦ and Palpatine smiled, though I felt certain there were different motivations for that. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help, Cam,¡± Padm¨¦ said, breaking decorum by using my name. ¡°However, I wonder what a handful of Mandalorians can do against an army of millions of battle droids.¡±
¡°With respect, Your Majesty,¡± Palpatine began slowly. ¡°In the days of the old Republic, there were times the Mandalorians brought the Republic and Jedi to their knees. Indeed, it was Cameron¡¯s ancestor who broke their forces in one of those last major conflicts. While the Mandalorians of today are more fractured than in previous eras, if the Jedi Order will not come to our aid, I would happily accept the support of any Mandalorian willing to fight for us. Other than the Mandalorians, few others could gather a force capable of matching a group of Jedi in battle in short order.¡±
¡°Depending on the Jedi and Mandalorian in question, I¡¯d take the Mandalorian,¡± I remarked with a chuckle. ¡°Thankfully, at least in my case, you get the best of both worlds at your command, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Won¡¯t the Jedi Council attempt to stop you?¡± Panaka asked. I smirked even as I knew Palpatine was already considering how to use this to drive a wedge between me and the Council, and possibly, with the right subtle pressures, bring the Mandalorians into play in the grand plan he and Plagueis had in motion.
¡°As my grandfather was fond of saying, it¡¯s better to ask forgiveness than beg for permission.¡± Palpatine chuckled at that even as I turned my focus to Padm¨¦. ¡°I know what I can offer isn¡¯t much, nor can I be sure of the size of the forces I can gather, but whatever I can gather, is yours to command.¡±
Padm¨¦ moved toward me, Palpatine and Panaka stepping aside to let her approach. Once in front of me, she smiled and reached out for my hand. ¡°Words cannot express how much this means to me and my people, Cam.¡± I smiled and lowered my head as I squeezed her hand, reassuring her I was with her. ¡°Senator,¡± she said as she turned, ¡°I see now there is nothing more I can do here. The Senate is your arena and battleground, I must now return to mine.¡±
¡°I would argue against that, Your Majesty, if it were not for the support of Master Shan,¡± I smiled, enjoying how good that felt to hear even if I wasn¡¯t a Jedi Master. Oh, I knew he was doing that to appeal to my ego, but that didn¡¯t mean I was going to reject the flattery. ¡°However, I must warn you that if you fail, the Federation will force you to sign the treaty.¡±
The glare Padm¨¦ gave Palpatine could¡¯ve frozen a lake. ¡°I will sign no treaty, Senator.¡± She turned back to me, only just realising she was still holding my hand. ¡°How soon can your allies gather?¡± she asked after pulling her hand back.
¡°I sent word to them as soon as the session ended,¡± I replied, making her small smile of hope grow. ¡°Those that can gather quickly enough will meet me in four days in the Pax system.¡± I¡¯d chosen the system as it lay far enough away from Naboo so as to not arouse suspicion from the Federation, and not because the name of the system was an old Earth world for ¡®peace¡¯.
¡°Then we will meet them there.¡± Padm¨¦ turned and stepped away from me. ¡°Captain?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡±
¡°Ready my ship.¡± Panaka bowed and turned, heading to carry out her order. As he walked past me, he gave a slight nod and offered me a smile, pleased at my help.
¡°I realise I cannot dissuade you from this course, Your Majesty, I only ask that you stay safe. Losing you would shatter what little hope our people have.¡±
I stepped to Padm¨¦¡¯s side before replying to Palpatine. ¡°Senator¡ uncle, as long as I draw breath, no harm will come to her.¡±
Palpatine¡¯s eyes wandered my face as if searching for something. Having found it, he moved closer and took my hand. ¡°Then I place her life, and the fate of my people, in your hands, my friend. May the Force be with you.¡±
¡°It will, or I will make it,¡± I replied, knowing the phrase would amuse him.
He turned to Padm¨¦ as he let go of my hand. ¡°My thoughts will be with you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Thank you, Senator. If you win the election, I pray you will find a way to restore sanity and compassion to the Republic.¡±
After giving me one last look, Padm¨¦ moved off to another part of the apartment. Her handmaidens followed along as did two guards. After looking around, Jar Jar decided to follow, knocking a vase as he turned.
¡°Try to be more careful,¡± I suggested as I caught the vase with the Force and moved it away from the annoying Gungan.
¡°Mesa sorry,¡± he mumbled before leaving the room in a hurry. I slowly lifted the vase back onto its pedestal and then turned to Palpatine.
¡°I¡¯m uncertain why the Queen keeps him around, but I¡¯ll trust her judgement for now.¡± Mainly because I knew that even if a thousand Mandalorians and an equal number of Lokella turned up, we¡¯d still need the Gungan army. After that, if the chance occurred, I¡¯d decide on Jar Jar¡¯s future.
Palpatine smirked. ¡°The Gungans are the native species to Naboo. There have been wars fought with them in the past, though there¡¯s been little interaction between them and the Naboo over the last hundred years or so.¡± Palpatine glanced at the vase. ¡°My thanks for the vase as it once belonged to my father.¡± I nodded. ¡°And for your help in supporting the Queen. I fear she is making a rash move in returning, but it warms my old heart to know she will have you protecting her.¡±
¡°If all goes well, then when we next meet, Naboo will be free and you will be Chancellor,¡± I extended my hand and gripped him by the forearm. He smiled warmly and clapped me on the shoulder with his free hand. ¡°The Force will be with you, uncle.¡±
He chuckled, seemingly finding amusement in the reference to my time posing as his family. ¡°And with you, nephew.¡±
I nodded, broke the arm clasp, turned, and moved toward the door. As it opened, I caught Palpatine¡¯s reflection. On it was the faintest hint of a smile, though not one of an old man who¡¯d found some unexpected hope, but that of a mastermind watching new pieces slide into place for his plan.
As the doors closed behind me, and I moved to the elevator, I knew with certainty Maul would be seeking me out on Naboo, which was fine. He and I had a date with Destiny, and however it played out, only one of us would walk away from it.
And, as I rolled my fingers, finding certainty in the gauntlets I wore, I knew I¡¯d do whatever it took to ensure that it would be me who walked away.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I hated waiting, especially the wait before deploying on a mission. You knew the battleplan, and various contingencies ¨C many of which would either not be needed or would be Fubar¡¯d before needed ¨C the general composition of the forces in play and the like, but there was little to do but sit around and wait. And after a day and a half of waiting in the Pax system for anyone to arrive, I was reaching the end of my rope.
I¡¯d spent time checking and cleaning every weapon built-in to my gauntlets, made sure spare gas packs, explosives, medical supplies, and rations were stored in my Inventory and given Raven a thorough check. Yet now I was bored shitless. I mean, I hadn¡¯t pushed Raven at all to reach the system, yet I¡¯d arrived far ahead of the Naboo royal cruiser.
Now, I could¡¯ve landed on Plagen, the only habitable planet in the system, but there was little reason to do so. I had stopped in at the starport and Raven refuelled, though not only was the place basic ¨C since most ships only came there for a quick refuel and check before heading off to another system ¨C but Raven had reacted badly to the local fuel. It was the first time she¡¯d done that, and it made me wonder if she disliked whatever they added to the fuel locally, and would explain why she enjoyed stopping at the Jedi Temple and Senate building on Coruscant, as those places would certainly use the highest graded fuel.
The rough plan for Naboo was set. Most forces would race to the planet and try to slide past the Lucrehulk that was in orbit and its assigned vulture droids. Any gunships or corvettes would run screening fire before jumping away. They, and any heavier ships that might come, would wait a short jump away for a signal before returning when the battles on the planet and against the control ship took place. I still wasn¡¯t sure how we¡¯d relay that signal, but the plan would change once the forces had gathered and I¡¯d spoken with senior Mandalorians, Lokella and Padm¨¦ and her staff. While Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan were coming with her, their only role was to protect Padm¨¦.
Learning they were still coming had altered the quest slightly, adding an objective to keep Obi-Wan alive. Nothing was added for Qui-Gon but that made sense as he had a dedicated quest. Still, I¡¯d already considered how the pair would stick close to Padm¨¦ while I made sure that whatever role I took on was easy enough that I¡¯d be free to react as soon as I felt Maul¡¯s presence in Theed.
While there was a small chance the Zabrak Sith would be deployed somewhere else, I didn¡¯t think that likely. Sidious knew I¡¯d be with Padm¨¦ for the most part, and the key had to be taking Theed and destroying the droid control ship. Thus, I was going to be in Theed instead of on the battlefields elsewhere.
Knowing Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan were coming along was a relief, as I could trust them to guard Padm¨¦. Still, they were the only Jedi that¡¯d be present. After the second meeting with Padm¨¦ and Palpatine in 500 Republica, I had considered heading to the Temple to speak with others. However, I¡¯d decided against it. If the Council learnt of my plans, they¡¯d prevent me from leaving, and if Serra and others became aware, they¡¯d want to come.
Now, I had spoken to Serra via the Holonet just before leaving the Coruscant system, and as expected she¡¯d begged me to come. I¡¯d rejected that though as the thought of losing her wasn¡¯t one I was willing to entertain. Serra was advanced for her age, but she was no match for Maul, especially if¨C as I expected ¨C he was told to engage me by Sidious. Serra hadn¡¯t been happy about me leaving her behind, and I could feel she was as scared to lose me as I was to lose her, but she¡¯d hidden it well when we finished speaking. Still, she made me promise to tell her what happened once the battles were over. That was if the Council didn¡¯t just throw me in confinement for months or years for involving myself in a matter that wasn¡¯t a concern of the Jedi. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d do that, but there was a chance, even when after defeating Maul I brought them proof from recordings taken by my armour.
The only break from the boredom of sitting here alone ¨C Simvyl and Fenrir were sleeping while HK was busy going over his ordinance ¨C was when a ship dropped out of hyperspace. Every time that happened, Raven scanned them to see if they might be the royal cruiser or one of the possible Mandalorian or Lokella ships that might turn up. I¡¯d started ignoring those, so I didn¡¯t react until I felt amusement from Raven.
Turning my attention to the sensors, I saw that the new ship was the royal cruiser and smiled at someone finally arriving. Before I could even move my fingers, I felt Raven turning as she anticipated my actions. That made my smile grow as it showed she was learning to think for herself.
Just as Raven turned nose to nose with the sleek, polished lines of the Naboo cruiser, the comm-link beeped. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± I remarked as the channel opened.
¡°Unlike some, we¡¯ve not got a ship built for speed.¡± The reply came from Ric Oli¨¦, the captain of the royal cruiser, whose smile at seeing me slipped slightly a moment later. ¡°Though it seems your allies aren¡¯t here.¡±
The fact he was still smiling, and that there was no hint of hostility or doubt within the Force, meant I knew he wasn¡¯t angry about that. ¡°Give them time. Even if they all left Mandalore as soon as I called, they have further to travel than we did. I doubt many of their ships have hyperdrives rated higher than yours, to say nothing of Raven. And trust me, even a dozen Mandalorians is something worth waiting for before going to war.¡±
¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard enough stories about their prowess. Never seen them in action though. However, they¡¯d better get here soon. I¡¯m not aware of her plans, but the Queen is insistent we don¡¯t delay too long. Every second we wait, another of our people could die at the hands of the Federation.¡±
¡°Aye, I¡¯d better come over and speak to her.¡± After Oli¨¦ nodded, I closed the channel and gently moved closer to the cruiser. Padm¨¦ would be intent on returning to Naboo, but we had to wait. I knew some would arrive soon, but I couldn¡¯t be sure who or how many would come.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I blinked as I awoke, the sound of a gentle, calming, almost musical sound echoing around my quarters as a familiar presence brushed up against my mind. As the sleep cleared from my eyes, I knew that was Raven¡¯s way of telling me to wake. A shake of my head cleared the last cobwebs before I dismissed the annoying message about how long I¡¯d slept and how much of my FP and STAMINA had been restored. Looking around my quarters, focusing on the clock in the wall near the door, I saw it¡¯d been about four hours since I¡¯d laid down, and six since the Naboo cruiser had arrived in-system.
After speaking with Padm¨¦ and Qui-Gon ¨C who while not saying anything was clearly unimpressed that I wore armour ¨C I¡¯d returned to the Raven and decided to get a few hours of shut-eye. While I could go over a month without sleep, I couldn¡¯t say how mentally and physically draining the coming battles were going to be, so I¡¯d chosen to get some sleep, though something had forced Raven ¨C and Simvyl as he was watching the sensors ¨C to wake me.
¡°Yes?¡± I asked as I opened the intercom to the cockpit.
¡°Several dozen ships have entered the system,¡± Simvyl replied. I grunted, having not expected that many Mandalorian vessels. ¡°They¡¯re from the Lokella.¡±
¡°How many exactly,¡± I asked with a frown. While the Lokella had nearly a hundred ships, only a little over half that number were of any use in combat. While I was glad they¡¯d responded, I was concerned they¡¯d brought too many.
¡°Forty-seven, led by the Liberator.¡±
¡°Fuck!¡± I spat with a grunt. Turning around, I summoned my robes to me, forgoing my armour for the moment. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±
I closed the link and then slipped from my room. The ship was empty save for Fenrir who was snoozing on one of the sofas in the main area, having once again knocked half the cushions onto the floor as he struggled to get comfy. He lifted his head as I marched toward the cockpit, but remained resting after I told him to stay.
As I stepped into the cockpit, the dominating presence of the Dreadnought-class heavy cruiser Liberator filled my view. Around it were dozens of other vessels, with at least half the fleet being comprised of DP20s, CR70s and CR90s. ¡°Kriff!¡± As I moved to my seat, I spotted a handful of freighters there as well, though given the size and room inside the Liberator, I wasn¡¯t sure what purpose they served flying around when most could¡¯ve been carried inside the heavy cruiser. ¡°Damnit Baalta. Why is most of the fleet here?¡± I asked the Togruta as she appeared as a small hologram in front of me.
Baalta blinked, shocked at my sharp tone. ¡°The Mtael called, and we answered,¡± she said after taking a moment to recover. ¡°To do otherwise would be dishonourable.¡±
I lowered my head and grumbled in annoyance. ¡°I only wanted and expected a handful of ships, not almost the entire combat fleet.¡±
Baalta smiled. ¡°This is not everything, Mtael. A dozen dedicated defence vessels remain, along with an equal number of patrol craft and most of our non-combat dedicated fleet.¡±
I looked down at the sensor readings, taking a full count of the Lokella fleet. I was impressed for sure, especially considering how much of it was liberated from slavers and retrofitted with credits I¡¯d donated to them or that they¡¯d taken from slavers, sales of phrik and other sources of revenue that I might not be aware of. Still, while capable of taking on a Lucrehulk ¨C at least the current ones and not whatever refit they¡¯d go through for the Clone Wars ¨C the casualty rate would be immense. To say nothing of how vulnerable it left their home. ¡°Baalta, while I¡¯m honoured that you brought so many ships, I want half to return. I won¡¯t risk what you¡¯ve built there for why I asked for the help.¡±
Baalta¡¯s montrals fluctuated. ¡°Do you think our people are unable or unwilling to fight against anything other than the Hutts?¡± She spoke with a snarl, exposing the sharp teeth of her species. While it was impressive, I knew Baalta all but worshipped me, and I had no reason to be concerned by her behaviour.
¡°No. I¡¯m grateful that so many of your people would answer my call for help. However, the needs of the Lokella take precedence over the needs of anyone. Even the one they hold responsible for their freedom. I want at least sixty per cent of the fleet, including the Liberator to head home. And that split goes for whatever ground forces you brought as well.¡±
¡°Mtael¡¡±
¡°Baalta, this isn¡¯t up for debate,¡± I cut in before she could argue. ¡°I¡¯ve never once used the veto the Council gave me, but I¡¯m doing so now.¡± I paused and released a breath to calm myself. ¡°I¡¯m grateful beyond words that so many of you came, but the needs of your¡ of our people matter far more than mine.¡±
There was a short gap, as Baalta stared back at me, where I feared she¡¯d keep arguing. Instead, she sighed and relaxed her posture with a short bow. ¡°I will speak with the rest of the Council.¡± I gave a nod and smile of thanks before the line closed. The fact she¡¯d dropped my title was an indication of how much she disliked me putting my foot down and using the executive power the Lokella granted me. I¡¯d never done so before, and if they were smart, they¡¯d change the rules so I couldn¡¯t again, but I was going to use it while I could.
However, I was more concerned about the fact that with most of their military fleet here, their system was vulnerable. While I was concerned for them as a group, my main worry was Anakin. I''d placed him and his mother there to keep them safe, now though, the actions of the Lokella might''ve brought danger to their doorstep. The only upside, if one could call it that, was that Anakin was on Mandalore.
¡°I knew they respected you, but this verges on devotion.¡±
All Simvyl got was a grunt in reply as I didn¡¯t want to comment on my issues with how the Lokella saw me. I mean, I could understand it from Baalta, Maan and the other first-generation Lokella, but seeing it from others ¨C though I was glad Ferox, Validus and others didn¡¯t show me such blind devotion ¨C was a concern and made me wonder if the Interface or TPTB had something to do with the behaviour or if it was a cultural thing now among the Lokella.
¡°Assessment: While I understand your logic for wanting the heavy cruiser gone, Master, I feel it would serve us better to ensure all the freighters left. Their combat potential is highly limited. ¡°Addendum: Unless you are considering using them to draw fire from more valuable vessels.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not goi¡¡± I was cut off mid-sentence by Raven alerting me to a new group of vessels emerging from hyperspace. The first ship was smaller than Raven while the next few were on par with a YT1300, however, the last three were larger. I easily recognized the largest as an old Tal¡¯kar-class light cruiser and the two next biggest as Crusader-class corvettes. While less than a third the size of the Liberator ¨C and certainly used far less crew ¨C the Tal¡¯kar class had half the firepower and was far more manoeuvrable. The fact it and the Crusaders had managed to slip all the way here without some sort of alert on Republic channels was an impressive feat and explained why the Mandalorians were the last to arrive when the hyperspace routes to the ShaDo system ¨C where the Lokella were based ¨C were far less travelled.
The smile that had appeared on my face at seeing the Mandalorian appear slipped when the Liberator and its escorts turned toward the oncoming Mandalorian ships. ¡°Seriously?¡± My hands flew over the controls. Even as Raven surged forward, heading for the space between the two fleets, I was opening a channel to the Liberator and the Tal¡¯kar.
¡°Baalta,¡± I called out as soon as her channel opened, ¡°stand down! Those ships are with me.¡± Even as she nodded and turned to address someone away from the camera a second channel opened. ¡°Osto?¡± I said, surprised to see him in command of the cruiser.
¡°Alor Cameron. It is good to see you again,¡± Osto replied with a smile and a slight nod. ¡°We were worried we¡¯d arrive late because of avoiding the more populated systems.¡±
¡°Ven¡¯alor Osto,¡± I replied slowly. ¡°While I¡¯m glad to see you again, I must say the cruiser is an unexpected bonus.¡±
Osto chuckled. ¡°While not the largest ship in my father¡¯s fleet it was the most readily available for carrying our warriors into battle.¡± As he spoke someone came into sight and I struggled to hide my shock at seeing his mother, Lady Asta, was with him. ¡°Our ancestor stood with yours millennia ago. How could we, now that our clans are allies, not bring something worthy of that alliance.¡±
¡°Then you and Lady Asta have my thanks for the support.¡±
¡°My husband would have travelled with us; however, he and Alor Adonai have a pressing issue to deal with first,¡± Asta said with a smile that hinted at something amusing her. Of course, I had no idea what that might be. ¡°If not for that, both would be here to greet you.¡±
¡°Regardless of why they cannot be present, you and your house have my thanks, my Lady.¡± I lowered my head as I spoke, though inside my mind was wondering why the two dukes were willing to answer my call. I mean, our clans were allied, and I¡¯d promised a financial reward to any who chose to fight, but having the two most powerful Mandalorian leaders step forward, while impressive, would¡¯ve raised a lot of eyebrows on Coruscant and beyond. ¡°Still, I must say I¡¯m surprised that your husband, Alor Adonai and you would be willing to answer my call.¡±
Asta chuckled with her son. ¡°How so?¡± She asked. ¡°You are Mando¡¯ade. Not just that, but you are the Revan¡¯ade, the slayer of the a''oryc bes''ede of Tatooine and an allied Alor. To not answer your call to battle would insult all that we are and hold dear.¡±
I frowned at her referring to a krayt dragon as something akin to a Mythosaur, but there was some logic in that as the beasts were supposedly of similar size. Yet, the fact she ¨C and likely others ¨C referred to it as that, was something I¡¯d have to look into after Naboo was free. ¡°Then I hope I prove worthy of your support.¡±
Osto threw his head back and laughed. ¡°You hear that, mother? The man who destroyed an entire base for daring to capture him fears he might be unworthy of our support?¡± Osto laughed loudly and again and shook his head. ¡°On that day, and after hearing of your war beside Bo-Katan Kryze, I swore by the resol¡¯nare that when you next called for warriors I would answer the call no matter the challenge. I do so now, forgoing any promise of reward for the honour of standing at your side.¡±
¡°It is a feeling some share,¡± Asta commented as I processed the impact I¡¯d made on Osto. I mean, I knew he¡¯d enjoyed my unleashing of chaos against the Bando Gora, but I didn¡¯t realise it went that far. ¡°Though most will not turn down the reward you have promised. I do hope you can afford it.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t ask you to forgo the payment, Ven¡¯alor Osto. Others may question why I showed you and your clan such dishonour.¡± Osto looked ready to argue even as I continued. ¡°However, you could donate the payment to helping survivors of the Federation¡¯s invasion. It would further enhance the reputation of our people with at least the Naboo, and possibly others across the Republic.¡±
Osto considered my words for a moment before nodding. ¡°That is an acceptable compromise.¡±
¡°Forgive me, Revan¡¯ade?¡± I groaned as I remembered Baalta was sharing the call with us. I¡¯d thought she¡¯d closed the channel to speak with the other members of the Lokella council, but it seemed she¡¯d not done that, instead hearing everything I¡¯d said to the Mandalorians. ¡°You speak of the Mtael this way?¡±
¡°The who?¡± Asta asked even as I watched Osto cough.
¡°Baalta,¡± I cut in before the groups could compare titles they¡¯d bestowed upon me. ¡°Have the Lokella made a decision?¡± As I asked, I saw Asta frown. I couldn¡¯t be sure why, but at a guess, it might be for the size of the fleet the Lokella had brought as the last any Mandalorian bar Bo would know, they¡¯d only had a dozen or so smaller combat craft and an equal number of freighters.
¡°We have, Mtael. However, our leaders first wish to speak with you and the Mandalorians. The plan for battle will determine the exacts of which ships and warriors will remain.¡±
¡°An acceptable decision,¡± Asta replied. ¡°We welcome any allies of Clan Shan to the Getala¡¯kara. Though this is a warship, and lacks many of the amenities most races would expect for travelling between the stars.¡±
Baalta smirked. ¡°While the Lokella are composed of many species, almost all of us were once slaves. I assure you; we can survive the lack of luxuries that others have spent their whole lives taking for granted.¡±
¡°Oh, I like you,¡± Asta remarked with a chuckle. ¡°Arrive as soon as you¡¯re ready.¡±
With that, Asta closed the channel. Baalta gave me a look, one I couldn¡¯t interpret, before closing her channel. I leaned back in my seat and sighed. ¡°Well, at least they didn¡¯t shoot each other,¡± I muttered, glad to avoid that trope.
¡°Did you think that likely?¡±
I laughed as I leaned forward again and felt Raven turn as my fingers brushed against the controls. ¡°No, but you can never be too sure,¡± I said, answering Simvyl¡¯s question. Yet as Raven rolled to face the Mandalorian fleet, I felt a faint tremor in the Force. Curious, I activated Detection. ¡°What the¡¡± I mumbled as I felt a strong, but hidden Force presence on the Getala¡¯kara. It only took a split second for me to realise it was Anakin. ¡°What the fuck is he doing here?¡± I asked myself, wondering what fuckery the Force was up to by having him come here when I explicitly told him to remain on Mandalore.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°I know I need to go, but I want to help,¡± Anakin pleaded one final time as I led him toward the airlock of the Getala¡¯kara.
¡°I know that, but this isn¡¯t the place for a child. Even one as gifted as yourself,¡± I replied as we moved. ¡°And I can¡¯t focus entirely on the battles to come if I have to worry about keeping you safe. How would your mother feel if she learnt we both died because I lost focus worrying about you?¡± It wasn¡¯t nice to use that card, but I¡¯d keep doing so until Anakin was on the Liberator and bound for the ShaDo system.
It seemed that when Anakin overheard Bo talking with others about gathering a force to help me fight a war, Anakin had taken it upon himself to sneak aboard the ship Bo had taken to meet up with the Getala¡¯kara. From there, he¡¯d supposedly managed to sneak aboard a warship full of over three hundred warriors ¨C a number that included the crew, and amusingly enough, the big-game hunter Drayy¡¯ven Jral who I¡¯d met on Tatooine during my verd¡¯goten ¨C for long enough that by the time Asta was made aware of the stowaway, there was little she could do to remove him without being late for our rendezvous.
I¡¯d spoken to Bo when I¡¯d first learnt Anakin was on board, and while she claimed innocence, I knew she¡¯d helped Anakin come along. She¡¯d hinted that she felt he could remain on the Getala¡¯kara and learn how the crew operated in battle. I¡¯d challenged her authority on making that call publicly, making it clear to all that I¡¯d left instructions with her and her father for Anakin to remain on Mandalore. While she¡¯d not been happy about me publicly dressing her down ¨C well, save the spike in her lust I¡¯d sensed which I wasn¡¯t going to focus on ¨C she¡¯d accepted being in the wrong and given her reasons for her actions.
While I knew she knew I had a connection to Anakin ¨C as did she, though if anyone dared say she mothered the boy, she¡¯d likely try and gut them ¨C and was only doing what she felt was right, I wasn¡¯t going to risk Anakin on Naboo. Not only did that add another variable I had to account for, but if he was there afterwards, then Palpatine would meet him when the soon-to-be Chancellor arrived to celebrate the freedom of his people.
¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Anakin snapped as I continued frog-marching him through the corridors. A few Mandalorians saw me doing this, and most chuckled at the image. A few even waved to Anakin, suggesting he¡¯d managed to worm his way into the thoughts of several of the crew and passengers.
Once we entered a quiet corridor, I stopped and looked down at him. ¡°I know, but ¨C and we¡¯ve already been over this ¨C it¡¯s fairer than sneaking aboard a warship as it departs for battle.¡±
We¡¯d gone over this point several times in the last hour, and while he was contrite about coming along, he disliked me using his mother to argue against his presence. It had lasted long enough that Padm¨¦, Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan had seen Anakin. With Padm¨¦ being in make-up and him focused on me, he¡¯d not reacted to her as he had in canon which was a relief as I knew Padm¨¦¡¯s attraction was toward me. Not that I¡¯d be doing anything with it until she was at least seventeen.
Qui-Gon had spent the longest watching our interaction, and I wondered if he sensed the strength of Anakin¡¯s Force connection. However, before he could say anything, Padm¨¦ had moved off and he¡¯d been forced to follow along. Thus, so long as everything went decently, and we both made it out of the invasion alive, I would talk with Qui-Gon about Anakin. He might be able to offer some suggestions for how to teach the boy that wouldn¡¯t fit with the expected Jedi doctrine. Not that I planned to try to teach Anakin as a typical Jedi. Even avoiding the fact that Anakin wasn¡¯t typical, I knew where that path led.
¡°Look,¡± I said slowly as the boy glared up at me. ¡°How about this? If you go back with the Liberator and Baalta, when Naboo is free, I¡¯ll come to find you and start officially training you.¡±
Any anger in his posture disappeared as hope and expectation flooded off him in an almost overpowering cascade. ¡°Y-you mean¡¡±
I nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you as my Padawan and you¡¯ll become a Jedi.¡±
¡°Ya-Hoo!¡± He shouted loud enough that I was surprised no one came to check on us. A moment later I had an excited boy hugging me tight enough that until I recovered, I struggled to breathe. I laughed at his enthusiasm and hugged him back.
¡°You seem happy.¡±
I turned to see Baalta had moved into the corridor, likely drawn by Anakin¡¯s shout. She, along with just over half the Lokella fleet, including the Liberator, were returning home. Ferox and Validus would remain to represent the Lokella Council as they¡¯d made clear no force in the galaxy could stop them from fighting at my side. Which many Mandalorians had been pleased with, and when I¡¯d left to escort Anakin to the docking area, I¡¯d heard Osto talking with the pair about arranging a few short spars between the forces to help them see what each other could do.
¡°I¡¯m going to be a Jedi!¡± Anakin shouted, making Baalta laugh.
¡°Don¡¯t let Bo hear that,¡± I said as he let go of me. ¡°She was insistent that you¡¯d become Mando¡¯ade.¡±
Anakin shrugged while a wide smile dominated his face. ¡°I can do both! Just like you!¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± I chuckled and ruffled his hair. He was so excited that the action did nothing to spoil his mood. ¡°Now off you go. I¡¯m sure your mother is waiting for you to return.¡±
His head bounced like some sort of broken doll. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that, Anakin,¡± I said quickly, making his smile slip. ¡°I know you¡¯ve heard me use the term with Masters Dooku and Fay, but I understand how to you, your mother, and the Lokella the term ¡®Master¡¯ can have a negative connotation. While I doubt other Jedi would even realise this, I¡¯m fine with you just using ¡®sir¡¯.¡±
¡°Ok.¡± Anakin walked toward Baalta. I watched as she said something quietly and then guided him away.
Once he was out of sight, she turned back to me. ¡°Thank you for understanding our concerns, Mtael.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. However, if something does happen to me, I need you to take Anakin to Master Dooku. While I don¡¯t expect him to train Anakin, he knows who I¡¯d hope could ensure he has the training he needs.¡± I¡¯d left word with Dooku that if my path ended on Naboo, I felt Qui-Gon was the best choice to teach Anakin. Dooku hadn¡¯t questioned why I felt that, choosing instead to simply say he was glad I wasn¡¯t expecting him to teach the boy. As amusing as the idea of that would be, I knew Dooku, while a great Jedi Master, wasn¡¯t the right choice for Anakin.
¡°It shall be done, Mtael. However, I know in my heart this is not where your future ends.¡±
I nodded to Baalta before we turned and headed in opposite directions. I was glad that Anakin was leaving. However, while the first leadership meeting of the combined force had taken place, I¡¯d sensed someone else arrive. Like Anakin, Serra had not listened to me and came to the fleet. I hadn¡¯t confirmed how she¡¯d managed to arrange this, but that was what I was about to find out.
It took me about five minutes to reach one of the training rooms aboard the Getala¡¯kara, and inside, I saw Bo and Serra sparring. Serra was using her lightsabers, but she also had most of a set of beskar armour on. My eyes rose when I saw the sigil that was on each shoulder. There, the one she¡¯d earned from her verd¡¯goten ¨C which also served as the sigil for her young clan ¨C rested.
I wondered for a moment where the armour had come from only to remember who Serra was sparring with. It seemed Bo had maintained more contact with Serra than I¡¯d realised to the point she¡¯s managed to find enough beskar for Serra¡¯s armour. Something I had a hunch came from the vault on planet Ordo. I wasn¡¯t complaining, as Serra looked good in the armour, and it offered her protection that Jedi robes failed to provide. But it was just odd to see her embracing Mandalorian culture.
I let the spar continue for a while, watching the pair to gauge where Serra was. She¡¯d certainly improved, and I felt having her spar against Obi-Wan would be interesting as while he¡¯d begun using Soresu he wasn¡¯t a master of the Form yet. Serra favoured Jar¡¯Kai obviously, yet while she centred her style around Niman, I could see the elements of Makashi I¡¯d taught in action along with Shien. Oh, there were still flaws in it, something Bo exploited with a trio of blasts with the final one landing against Serra¡¯s chest armour, but it was a massive improvement from when I¡¯d last sparred with her.
¡°Cam!¡± Serra called out after realising I was here. ¡°I¡ um¡¡±
I stepped closer as the pair stopped their spar. ¡°I believe I asked you to remain at the Temple.¡± My voice was relaxed, but I hoped there was an air about it to make clear I was speaking to her as a Jedi Knight and not her friend and lover.
I sensed some uncertainty in her for a moment before it slipped away, and she met my gaze. ¡°You did but I¡ I can¡¯t stay away.¡± She took a step toward me. ¡°Every time I¡¯ve meditated, I¡¯ve been sensing a growing malevolent darkness and recently I¡¯ve known it centred on you. It¡¯s why in the Temple¡¡± She paused as her cheeks darkened.
¡°I know,¡± I said softly. There¡¯d been a moment where I thought she was going to say something that would get us into trouble with the Order. If she had, I wouldn¡¯t have denied it, nor not said the same back. However, I was glad she didn¡¯t. I still had a need for the Temple and the Order, though I did wonder how long that would remain the case.
Behind Serra, Bo smiled though she thankfully stayed silent. ¡°I¡¯ve never been good at seeing the future. Master Drallig says I don¡¯t have the patience for it,¡± she chuckled, enjoying some private joke. When it ended, her smile slipped. ¡°Yet ever since we¡ made love, glimpses have come to me. Of the darkness you¡¯ve spoken of that threatens us all. The night you left the Temple, I had another one and,¡± she paused, having moved close enough that she could place a hand on my arm. ¡°I know that darkness, the Sith¡ They wait for you on Naboo.¡±
¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± That caught Serra and Bo unaware as both looked surprised, though it was how Serra reacted that was my primary focus. ¡°I¡¯ve known something was waiting for me for a long time. Almost as if the Force was testing me. The moment I heard of the blockade of Naboo, I knew this would be where I faced my trial. However, it¡¯s because of that I didn¡¯t want you here.¡± I lifted a hand and cupped her cheek, happy at the way she leaned into my touch. ¡°If something were to happen to you¡ I couldn¡¯t live with that.¡±
¡°I feel the same, but it¡¯s not our place to make that choice for the other.¡±
¡°When did you get so wise?¡± I asked with a chuckle.
¡°I guess you and Bo managed to beat some into me.¡± I laughed happily at that before leaning forward and kissing her forehead. ¡°I need to ask though, why didn¡¯t you bring your concerns to the Council?¡±
I scoffed and shook my head. ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to believe they¡¯d believe me, I knew they wouldn¡¯t. Ignoring that I¡¯m a new Knight and a young one at that, there are many in the Order who dislike and distrust me simply because of my name.¡±
¡°Then they¡¯re fools,¡± Bo remarked. ¡°What? They are,¡± she added when Serra and I looked at her. She waved a hand as if dismissing us or telling us to return to our conversation.
¡°While I¡¯d not phrase it how Bo did,¡± Bo chuckled at Serra using the nickname, ¡°I do agree that they¡¯d not believe you. But others would. I do.¡± She glanced back at Bo before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s why I called Bo. I¡ I had to be at your side, and she helped arrange for a lift from Coruscant.¡±
¡°I could still send you back, Padawan.¡± Even as I said that I felt I wouldn¡¯t. She was here now, and I swore I felt the Force move in a way that meant this was where she was meant to be. Now, I wasn¡¯t stupid or love-drunk enough to not wonder if I wasn¡¯t misreading the signs to suit my feelings, but I was slowly accepting her being here.
¡°You could, but I¡¯m not here as a Jedi.¡± She rolled her shoulder, drawing my attention to her sigil. ¡°While I¡¯ve never spoken the formal declaration, Clan Keto stands with Clan Shan from this day until our final days.¡± I chuckled even as she took a breath as if debating something, and then kept going. ¡°You are neither my clan head nor my Mand¡¯alor. Only they could keep me from being at your side, and even then I would fight it.¡±
As I brushed a strand of hair from her face, I played over everything in my mind. She was right that, as Mando¡¯ade, she had as much right to accept my offer to fight as any. And while we had never made it official, we were allies.
¡°You know if you send her away, it will undermine you in front of the other clans?¡±
¡°Yes, Bo, I¡¯m aware of that,¡± I shot back with a roll of my eyes.
Bo smiled, raised her hands, and took a step back, making clear she¡¯d said her piece. However, I knew she was right. Sending Serra away, and using Jedi ranks to dismiss the leader of another clan, especially one close to mine, would make many of the Mandalorians question if I was truly one of them, or if I was simply using them as mercenaries. While some likely wouldn¡¯t care, I knew I¡¯d need the support of their people again for conflicts that came along after Naboo.
I returned my gaze to Serra. ¡°I need you to know that this is going to be dangerous and that as much as you¡¯ll protest, I¡¯m going to do whatever I can to keep you away from the Sith.¡± She opened her mouth to protest but I placed a finger against her lips. ¡°No. Whoever is waiting for me is my trial, not yours. Whatever happens, I must face them alone.¡±
Serra stared at me for a while, as if resolving an internal struggle. ¡°OK, but if they strike you down, I¡¯m going after them.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯d better not fail,¡± I shot back, earning a chuckle from her before she leaned upward and kissed me gently. ¡°What about Master Drallig?¡± I asked once the chaste kiss ended. ¡°Or the Order as a whole? They¡¯re not going to be happy with you sneaking out to come to me.¡±
The smile on Serra¡¯s face slipped. ¡°I-if he comes¡ I¡¯ll talk with him, but I¡¯m not going back until this is over.¡± The conviction in her words was easy to hear. ¡°And if he does come before we reach Naboo, that¡¯ll be another blade we can use.¡±
I chuckled at that. ¡°Aye, that¡¯s true,¡± I said before kissing her forehead again. ¡°Thank you.¡±
She leaned her forehead against my chest as I held her close, finding comfort and strength in her.
¡°So,¡± Bo began, ruining the moment, ¡°now that we¡¯re all agreed Serra¡¯s fighting with us, I think we need to practice our teamwork.¡±
I looked at Bo, thinking she meant sparring together. Yet, when I saw the look in her eyes, I knew she had another sort of practice in mind. ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to get closer to both of you,¡± a faint gasp came from Serra, ¡°I need to return to planning out the insertion and determining how we arrange the three-pronged battle to determine the fate of Naboo.¡±
Bo shrugged and moved closer even as I let Serra slip from my arms. ¡°Fine,¡± Bo said once she was next to Serra. ¡°You go and plan. We¡¯ll head to the Raven and wait for our private briefing.¡± Serra¡¯s cheeks reddened as she understood Bo¡¯s meaning, though she did nothing to stop the redhead as she was guided away. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long as I¡¯m not sure how long we can wait.¡±
I watched the pair leave the room and then shook my head. I was being truthful in saying I had work to do, but if the pair were going to travel with me in Raven, then as soon as the planning was done, I knew exactly where I was going. Though I¡¯d wait until we were in hyperspace as if I was going to enjoy those two, I wanted as much time as possible to do so.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Phantom Menace 2
The Phantom Menace 2
... ...
(Captain Dofine¡¯s POV)
Captain Daultay Dofine sat on the bridge of the Trade Federation vessel Saak¡¯ak trying his best to not let the boredom of this, in his opinion, ill-advised invasion get to him. Apart from Dofine not agreeing with Viceroy Gunray about the need for it in the first place, once the planet was secured ¨C bar the unexpected escape of Queen Amidala ¨C the Viceroy had wastefully insisted that three Lucrehulk transports remain in orbit when one was more than enough.
The Queen¡¯s escape had infuriated Dofine as the captain of the transport that the Naboo royal cruiser had raced past hadn¡¯t deployed their Vulture droids, instead relying on the massive vessel¡¯s turbolasers to disable but not destroy the fast-moving cruiser. A mistake that Dofine had enjoyed reminding that captain of before the Viceroy had demoted them.
Yet while Dofine had enjoyed seeing that captain¡¯s demotion, he was still fuming internally at how subservient Gunray acted around the mysterious figure responsible for Gunray¡¯s ascension to sole leader of the Trade Federation and the one who¡¯d pushed for the blockade and invasion of Naboo. Darth Sidious appeared to be Human and not particularly imposing, yet the Viceroy seemed to shrink whenever in this supposed Sith Lord¡¯s presence.
The prime example of this behaviour came just a few days ago when Darth Sidious contacted Gunray again and demanded that three Lucrehulks remain in orbit. While the information that Queen Amidala was returning to the system was unexpected, Dofine failed to see any military or financial reason why three Lucrehulks were needed to control a docile population or the droids controlling them. Either Vuutun Palaa or the Luuhan could control the nearly half a million droids on the planet with ease as both had been converted secretly into droid control ships. The Saak¡¯ak, which was Dofine¡¯s personal ship and one that should¡¯ve left with the rest if not for Sidious¡¯ orders, was one of a handful of Lucrehulks outfitted with armaments surpassing the Ruusan Reformations¡¯ limitations, even after the Trade Federation¡¯s enhanced permits as agreed upon with the Senate.
The longer the Saak¡¯ak was in a potential combat zone, instead of plying its trade away from any system of current galactic note, the safer the changes the Federation was making would be. That said, Dofine was glad he hadn¡¯t been made to transfer his flag to the Vuutun Palaa to maintain orbital control. The Saak¡¯ak was outfitted as a warship should be. Forty-eight quad turbolasers dotted the outside of the massive vessel¡¯s rings ¨C all of which could slide into cover if the ship was anywhere the Federation didn¡¯t have complete control of ¨C along with two-hundred point-defence lasers covering the ring and the central control sphere. Three hundred Variable Geometry Self-Propelled (Vulture) droids added to that firepower, though it all came at the cost of far lower cargo capacity, to say nothing of the need for more OOM-series droids to manage systems at the cost of around a third of the standard security-variant B1 battle droids a Lucrehulk would normally have. A fact made worse as about half of the Saak¡¯ak¡¯s droids were deployed to the planet below along with the droid contingents of the control ships Vuutun Palaa and Luuhan.
Still, according to Sidious¡¯ sources, the Queen would return soon and the Sith¡¯s apprentice ¨C a Zabrak that Dofine was glad to have never met directly ¨C was already on the planet waiting to capture the Queen and deal with any Jedi that might come with her.
Of course, Dofine had a plan in place to deny the Sith the glory of the Queen¡¯s capture, snatching it for himself instead. While he was secure with his place in the viceroy¡¯s inner circle, he felt Gunray needed to see that the Federation didn¡¯t need the support of these so-called Sith. His plan was why all the Vulture droids carried by the Saak¡¯ak were either on external deployment procedures ¨C attached to the hull ¨C on active patrol or ready for launch. Dofine had also borrowed a squadron from each of the other Lucrehulks. Nominally, it was to relieve some of the pressure on the droid control centres of the Vuutun Palaa and Luuhan, but it was more to ensure the other captains didn¡¯t attempt to undermine Dofine¡¯s plan in pursuit of glory for themselves.
Still, after five days of waiting since Lord Sidious had informed them the Queen was returning, Dofine found himself growing bored of another shift without reward. He stood, the fine purple shimmersilk of his robes swaying with his movements and leaving his crew in little doubt of his standing. ¡°Dremon,¡± he said as he took a step toward one of the two exits from the bridge, ¡°you have command. Alert me the instant any vessel enters the system and signal Readiness Level Two if the ship is confirmed to be the Queen¡¯s.¡±
¡°Yes, Captain,¡± Jull Dremon, the Saak¡¯ak¡¯s gunner, and Dofine¡¯s nominal second in command, replied.
Dofine moved toward the door, his robes billowing behind him, almost making him seem twice as wide as he truly was. The large circular doors slid back and as he reached them Dofine hoped he wouldn¡¯t hav¡
¡°Captain,¡± Dofine stopped and turned just as he crossed the threshold of the door. ¡°Six ships have just entered the system along the anticipated route.¡± The report came from Tpix Iinvee, the senior sensor officer on duty.
Dofine considered this arrival. Six ships arriving together wasn¡¯t entirely unusual as they¡¯d seen such arrivals since the blockade was initiated. Any ship or convoy that had arrived, after it was determined as to why they were here ¨C mainly cargo delivery and the odd passenger liner ¨C had been ordered, sometimes with a squadron of Vulture droids as an escort, to vacate the system. However, since the invasion, no convoy of more than three ships had entered the system and the few that arrived over the last few days had been solitary traders, no doubt looking to make a quick buck trying to run the Federation¡¯s blockade. None had attempted that when faced with three Lucrehulks and squadrons of Vulture droids, but the uptick in traffic was something that played on Dofine¡¯s mind.
¡°Identify,¡± Dofine ordered even though he knew Iinvee was already doing that.
¡°It¡¯s the royal cruiser, Captain.¡± As Iinvee said that Dofine was turning. ¡°Five escorts. A combination of Corellian CR70s and DP20s.¡±
Dofine considered that. While those ships were little threat to the Saak¡¯ak or the other Lucrehulks, those vessels were designed for engaging vessels of similar size or fighters. ¡°Launch all alert Vulture squadrons,¡± Dofine ordered, referring to the ten squadrons that were currently stationed on the hull of the Saak¡¯ak. Even with the firepower the Queen had surprisingly managed to acquire, they were no match for over a hundred Vulture droids. Or at least, they shouldn¡¯t be. ¡°Ready all remaining Vultures as well,¡± Dofine added as he reached his chair.
As he sat, he pulled up a display of the convoy. The five escorts were forming a ring around the royal cruiser. ¡°Control Officer, concentrate firepower on the royal cruiser¡¯s engines and shields. Helm, Bring the engines to power and move us to intercept. I want us ready to tractor the Queen¡¯s vessel at the first opportunity. Comms, order the other vessels to remain in position.¡±
The crew entered Dofine¡¯s commands into their consoles. While Dofine couldn¡¯t feel the massive vessel shift from orbit, he could sense the subtle increase of power as the reactors jumped to full power.
¡°What of the escorts?¡± said Sil Unch, the droid control officer.
Dofine considered the matter for a moment. ¡°Force them to break formation. Once done, ignore them unless they attempt to continue the battle. At which point, disable or destroy at your preference.¡± While those ships would have some value that Dofine would normally have wanted, his focus was on Queen Amidala and her vessel. The reward for her capture outweighed anything the other vessels might bring.
With the orders given and relayed, there was little Dofine could do but watch. The Vulture droids closed rapidly on the royal cruiser and its escorts. Analysing their flightpath, Dofine determined they had likely planned to approach Naboo on a parabolic arc, hoping they could side to the planet from the far side. However, since Darth Sidious had informed Gunray of the Queen¡¯s intended return, Dofine had ensured the sensors of his vessel were focused on the locations where the connecting hyperspace lanes emerged into the system. While he disliked the Sith Lord and felt the Viceroy shouldn¡¯t do as the Human ordered, Dofine could admit that knowing Queen Amidala would be returning had ensured they were ready for this, making it highly improbable that she and whatever mercenaries she had acquired would be able to reach the surface.
¡°Vulture droids engaging,¡± Unch reported even as Dofine saw that on the bridge¡¯s main holo-display. ¡°escorts are shifting to block their attack.¡±
Dofine leaned forward in his chair, a vicious smile creeping onto his face. ¡°Execute attack pattern Fuuhin.¡± As he watched, six squadrons continued forward, rushing into whatever storm of fire those Corellian ships could unleash. The Vultures would give as good as they got, but they were simply a distraction.
The remaining four squadrons broke from their attack vector. Two moved northward ¨C relative to the system¡¯s plane ¨C while the other two went southward. With the escort gunships focused on the direct threat, those four squadrons would be able to move over or under the defensive screen and either disable the escorts forcing them to withdraw or cripple the royal cruiser.
¡°Launch six more squadrons,¡± Dofine added. While those shouldn¡¯t be needed, there was something to be said for the overwhelming use of force to acquire an objective. Even if half of the Saak¡¯ak¡¯s Vultures were destroyed by the escorts ¨C an unlikely event ¨C the capture of Queen Amidala would more than compensate for the loss of the droids.
Dofine watched with a growing sense of glee as the flanking squadrons of Vulture droids angled toward the small flotilla. As the power levels of several of the escorts fluctuated, Dofine could almost taste the reward that would soon be his.
¡°Order half the squadrons to concentrate fire on escort Besh,¡± He ordered as the shields on that CR70 wavered. ¡°The moment their engines fail, or they break from formation, redirect fire to the next weakest escort. Peel them off as one would remove the layers of a runefruit.¡±
Unch didn¡¯t respond verbally, but Dofine saw the Vulture droids shift their focus. Caught off-guard, escort Besh¡¯s shields started flickering. ¡°Escort Besh has lost shields,¡± Iinvee reported even as Dofine saw that from the holo-display. ¡°They¡¯re breaking formation.¡±
Dofine¡¯s smile grew positively vicious as the droids shifted their fire from the retreating vessel to one of its cohorts. It wouldn¡¯t be long until Queen Amidala would be in his brig and the reward for her capture would be his.
¡°Convoy is shifting vectors,¡± Iinvee stated. ¡°New projections suggest an attempt at a direct approach to the planet.¡±
¡°Continue Vulture attack patterns. Helm, alter our vectors to block and intercept.¡±
Almost as soon as he issued the order, Dofine watched another of the escort gunships break from formation and withdraw to the edge of the system. A stray thought passed through his mind that the escorts seemed to be breaking easily, but Dofine dismissed that concern. The crews were mercenaries that Queen Amidala hired, and like all mercenaries, and all organic fighters, they couldn¡¯t be relied upon to push forward and achieve an objective regardless of the cost. That was why the Federation¡¯s droid forces were superior as they obeyed any order given until the very end.
As a third escort broke from the formation, gases trailing from its engine core, any concern Dofine had faded. When a minute later a fourth escort ¨C one of the DP20s ¨C shuddered and turned away after being rammed by a Vulture droid, Dofine could all but smell the sweet scent of rare ingots and succulent meals that his rewards would contain.
¡°Captain, new vessels entering the system.¡±
The call from Iinvee drew Dofine from thoughts of how he would invest his reward. A series of commands into the control built into the chair and the display shifted. Seven new vessels had emerged from hyperspace. Oddly, they had entered on the far side of the system, and if not for the advanced sensor pickets deployed to monitor arrivals, the Saak¡¯ak might well have missed them.
While the presence of two Corellian freighters might be some cause for alarm given the escorts were all manufactured by the same corporation, the other five were an odd mix of freighters from different corporations, which removed that concern. Another convoy so soon after Queen Amidala¡¯s arrival was unusual, and there may be more to it, but Dofine was certain that once the royal cruiser was captured, any plans the Queen may have designed would fall apart.
¡°Order the Vuutun Palaa to launch two squadrons. Standing orders apply.¡± Those orders were to transmit that the Naboo system was under Trade Federation control and that any vessel not wishing to be impounded for illegal presence should withdraw. Failure to do so would see them fired upon. That had worked on every ship that had entered the system, though some had needed a warning shot before withdrawing.
¡°Escort vessels are starting to jump away.¡±
¡°Sir! Another convoy has entered the system!¡±
Dofine shifted the display again. This second convoy had exited along the same vector as the royal cruiser, which convinced Dofine they were all working together. However, with Queen Amidala exposed and without support, any mercenaries she¡¯d hired would turn tail and run once they saw the battle wasn¡¯t in their favour.
¡°Again, order the Vuutun Palaa to launch Vultures.¡± Dofine brought the display back to the pursuit of the royal cruiser. Five of the escorts had already broken from their mission, with one requiring help to do so. ¡°Ignore the Queen¡¯s escorts for now. Once the Queen is secured, if any vessel remains in-system, you may act with your discretion to secure them for profit.¡± Dofine would have preferred to simply ignore them, but each vessel, so long as not too heavily damaged, has a resale value of around a million credits and those that were too badly damaged could be stripped for parts. Since he had no intention of sharing his reward for Queen Amidala¡¯s capture with anyone, giving them that thread to gnaw on would ensure their continued loyalty.
¡°Last escort is withdrawing.¡±
Dofine almost snarled in delight as the Naboo royal cruiser found itself surrounded and harassed by Vulture droids. As instructed, the droids were limiting their fire to the rear of the ship. ¡°Transmit an order to stand down and surrender. Vultures are to assume positions around the cruiser. If it turns, take out their engines entirely.¡±
He waited patiently, wondering just what the young Human queen would do. Her hope of freeing her planet was gone, and if any Jedi were with her, they would advise her to surrender. Because of their presence, Dofine would have to alter standard orders for securing hostile vessels. He did hope it was the same Jedi as before, as it still angered him that they¡¯d managed to not only escape their execution but slip down to Naboo and free Queen Amidala.
¡°They¡¯ve surrendered.¡± An almost celebratory mood rippled through the organic crew on the bridge as Tey How spoke.
¡°Transmit landing vectors with clear instructions that deviation will result in their ship being crippled and towed,¡± Dofine ordered. ¡°Vulture droids are to maintain secure escort positions until the cruiser enters the bay. Afterwards, return them to their standby locations.¡±
A review of the droid numbers showed the equivalent of five squadrons had been disabled, which while slightly higher than Dofine would¡¯ve preferred, was an acceptable loss. The prize of Queen Amidala had been secured, meaning the crew wouldn¡¯t be forced to compensate the Federation for the loss of droids. ¡°I want a squadron of Vultures to support a battalion of B1s to enter and secure the vessel.¡±
¡°Sir?¡±
Dofine looked at Unch. ¡°I suspect the Jedi who escaped our grasp before are with the Queen currently. If they are, I want no repeat of that debacle.¡± Ordering half the Saak¡¯ak¡¯s contingent of security and command droids to detain a handful of prisoners would normally be considered overkill, but given only droidekas had driven the Jedi away the last time, Dofine wasn¡¯t taking any chances while he could have ordered the two squads of droidekas to the hangar, Dofine felt safer keeping them closer to the bridge. The odds of the same event occurring again were low, but if it did, he wanted the only droids certain to discourage Jedi close at hand.
Closer and closer the Saak¡¯ak moved to the royal cruiser, like a Kinrath stalking toward prey that had stumbled into its lair. Soon Queen Amidala would be captured, and the bounty promised by the Viceroy would be his.
¡°Captain! The first convoy is engaging the droids! Second convoy is accelerating.¡±
After punching at his controls, Dofine stared at the holo-display. It was showing both convoys confirming what Iinvee had just said. Or at least the general idea as, while he watched, Dofine saw the first convoy not only engage the Vulture droids but destroy an entire squadron before the droids were able to counter.
As for the second convoy, while they too appeared to be light freighters, they were racing into the system, fast enough that Dofine determined that most had been retrofitted for extra speed, though the weapons this convoy was using were again far heavier than most freighters carried. That made Dofine sneer as he determined who they were. Bounty hunters.
While the Federation did have some bounty hunters and mercenaries in their employ ¨C with several dozen being on Naboo to help with pacification efforts ¨C Dofine, like all Neimoidians, disliked them. They were, even when compared to other sentients, an unruly and unreliable lot. However, as a green ship slipped to the front of the second convoy, Dofine¡¯s distaste for hired guns faded, replaced by a growing interest.
¡°Order the other Lucrehulks to launch all their ready Vultures,¡± Dofine ordered as he shifted the holo-display to focus on the small, green vessel. ¡°Once the Queen is captured, these pirates will break and run, and our droids can pick them off with ease.¡±
Yet even as he gave the orders, Dofine activated a small private holo-display on his chair. There the image of the second convoy appeared before quickly zooming in on the dark green vessel that was leading the convoy toward the planet at an impressive speed.
He watched as it swept to one side, sliding between fire from a pair of Vulture droids and then dove between the pair close enough that Dofine was surprised not to see sparks where the hulls clipped each other. Whoever was piloting that vessel either had unnatural reflexes or had configured the odd vessel¡¯s manoeuvring thrusters to grant incredible reactions. Ones that seemed to almost match what the Vulture droids could manage.
As the green vessel banked hard, almost turning on a credit chit, to avoid a trio of flanking droids, he considered ordering the vulture droids there to engage and disable the vessel. Yet as it slipped around a volley of laser fire, Dofine rejected that. A quick mental calculation confirmed that the green vessel would reach the upper atmosphere of Naboo before the vultures could corral it, and that was without considering the other ships. Already one full squadron of Vultures droids had been taken out by the second convoy ¨C with only one vessel in the convoy taking any seemingly significant damage. The other convoy had already reached Naboo, with only four vultures left to stop them.
¡°Amendment to my last order. Track the flight paths of the two convoys. Have the Vuutun Palaa ready droid patrols to head toward wherever the freighters land and engage whatever mercenary forces Queen Amidala gathered. Elimination of those forces is a priority until the Queen signs the treaty. After which, I want the vessels impounded and their computer cores dissected for information on possible smuggler hubs we can eliminate.¡±
Truthfully, Dofine doubted those ships would have any information, however by capturing the green vessel, he could acquire what appeared to be a unique vessel for himself. While Gunray was busy patting himself on the back for the capture of Queen Amidala, and possibly peddling a story to Darth Sidious of how the Viceroy was the one who¡¯d captured the Queen personally, Dofine would have that vessel brought to him.
Not wanting to appear distracted by the convoys, Dofine returned his gaze to the primary holo-display, shifting the image to the sight of the royal cruiser. He smiled widely as it was guided by the Saak¡¯ak¡¯s tractors into the starboard docking arm.
¡°The moment the cruiser is onboard, secure all hangar blast doors. Any droid that requires repair is to divert to the port arm. Once the blast doors are secure, take us back into orbit of Naboo. However, do not contact the Viceroy. Once Queen Amidala is secure in our brig, I will speak with her personally.¡±
As the crew responded to his orders, Dofine leaned back, savouring his moment of victory. After the events of Dorvalla, he felt he was due one.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I struggled to not laugh gleefully as I guided Raven between fire from a pair of Vulture droids. Those droids could pull off moves other fighters likely couldn¡¯t normally match, yet Raven ¨C with the Force flowing through her ¨C was able to seemingly sense their attacks milliseconds before they occurred. As such, we¡¯d danced between droids and blaster fire in a way that likely left anyone watching amazed at us pulling it off.
Oh, some strikes had glanced off Raven¡¯s shields, but those were still running at over eighty per cent. A laugh did slip from me as we slipped between the two droids who¡¯d just fired on us, and Raven¡¯s sensors confirmed they¡¯d lost their flight path enough that the modified vessels behind us could easily pick them off.
As had been planned, the two convoys made a run for Naboo and appeared, except for Raven, to be nothing more than a hodgepodge collection of light freighters. However, as any good captain would do, those ships had been upgraded and given their owners were Mandalorians, they¡¯d outfitted their vessels with a lot of weaponry that skirted what was technically legal.
¡°This ship is a true marvel of the Force.¡± That comment came from Qui-Gon. While he was sitting in the co-pilot¡¯s seat, he, along with Padm¨¦, was nothing more than a spectator as Raven glided between the Vulture droids towards Naboo. ¡°A fitting ship for a Jedi.¡±
¡°I agree, Master Jedi,¡± Padm¨¦ added before inhaling sharply as Raven rolled along her axis and slipped past another droid so close I could make out the warnings on the hull for technicians. I could sense Padm¨¦¡¯s enjoyment at our insane flight, but it was pushed below a sense of unease that was likely caused by how her people were being treated. Of course, you¡¯d never know this as she maintained a regal presence as best she could. ¡°Though I feel credit belongs to both the man at the controls and the vessel.¡±
¡°That it does, Your Majesty.¡± Raven slipped past the last droid and entered the upper reaches of the atmosphere. ¡°The Force flows through both in a way that I must admit makes me slightly envious.¡±
My smile grew at Qui-Gon¡¯s comment, as I knew it was one shared by many, inside and out of the Jedi Order. However, as with the other short bursts of conversation the pair had engaged in since we¡¯d emerged out of hyperspace, I didn¡¯t respond. My focus was guiding Raven toward the planet, angling us downward at an angle most would consider suicidal.
My target, and that of the other vessels racing toward Naboo, was to reach the swamp to the south of Theed and the Gallo mountain range. That was Gungan territory, but as the jungle was the closest place to Naboo that provided cover, it was the best place to deploy the ground teams.
As the swamp came into view as we slid through a large cloud, and sensors revealed the droids weren¡¯t pursuing us into the atmosphere, I decided to respond. ¡°Careful, Master Jinn. I¡¯m unsure the Council would be pleased to hear someone of your stature express such an emotional opinion.¡±
Qui-Gon chuckled even as my fingers danced over the controls, plotting out the best location for deployment. ¡°The Council and I,¡± he paused as Raven pulled up suddenly, banking to sweep over the canopy of the jungle as closely as she could without hitting anything, and he and Padm¨¦ were forced to brace in concern that we¡¯d crash. ¡°We often disagree on many things. A position you are likely familiar with from Master Dooku,¡± I chuckled but didn¡¯t respond verbally.
Raven¡¯s scanners had located a break in the canopy that while too small for Raven to land, was more than enough for everyone on-board to deploy through. ¡°Right, everyone ashore that¡¯s going ashore,¡± I said as Raven closed on the hole.
Qui-Gon stood but stopped and placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Will you be able to reach the rendezvous?¡±
I snorted. ¡°Ignoring the more esoteric Force abilities I enjoy using, Master, I believe I¡¯ll be fine. And on the off chance I do get lost, Fenrir will guide me.¡±
Qui-Gon squeezed my shoulder before withdrawing the hand. ¡°After you, Your Majesty.¡±
Even as I heard her stand, I knew her eyes were trying to burn a hole in the back of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said without taking my eyes off the controls. That seemed to settle her as a moment later I heard the cockpit doors slide open and then close.
About thirty seconds later, Raven came to a stop over the break in the canopy. The consoles indicated the airlock was opening and offered me the ability to override that. I didn¡¯t, a moment later HK sent up confirmation that he, Serra, Bo and the first Mandalorian unit I¡¯d ferried were planet-side. Behind them would come Padm¨¦, her guards, Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan, and then Simvyl would drop with the other units I¡¯d ferried.
As the confirmation came that the last warrior was down, I closed the airlock and angled Raven away. While I¡¯d already discovered a point to enter the trees to land and hide Raven, I was going to fake two longer deployments at a point several kilometres away. Since the droids hadn¡¯t pursued us ¨C or any of the other ships that were deploying teams ¨C into the atmosphere, it was clear they planned to observe our actions and then react. Since Raven was the only vessel that would be landing, I needed the extra fake deployments to hide both Padme¡¯s location and where Raven would land.
The other vessels would fake one more deployment before gathering and then heading around the planet before breaking for hyperspace. Once away, they¡¯d circle around and join the ships gathered with the Getala¡¯kara a system away. Those would return once the battles to free Naboo had commenced. Getting a signal to them would be an issue, but hopefully, Asta¡¯s team would be solving that issue at this very moment.
After slipping Raven under the canopy of the jungle, I¡¯d need to camouflage her ¨C something made easier thanks to the Force ¨C before heading for the RV location at a point where the jungle met the Gallo mountains.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Dofine¡¯s POV)
¡°Captain, all but one of the vessels from the convoys have entered the atmosphere,¡± Iinvee reported. ¡°The Vuutun Palaa is requesting to send squadrons of Vultures into the atmosphere.¡±
¡°Denied,¡± Dofine replied. ¡°They are to continue tracking the flight paths of the freighters. Attack vectors can be sent to Vulture droids the moment any lands, but they aren¡¯t to launch without my express permission.¡± While not striking at whatever personnel those fighters carried was a risk, engaging the freighters in the atmosphere ran the chance of being observed by a populace that bar a few pockets of resistance, was subdued. Any uptick in resistance might interrupt operation on the surface and disrupt credit flows.
Once Queen Amidala was secured, that resistance, even with the potential for mercenaries to join it, would melt away when she signed the treaty approving the Federation¡¯s occupation of Naboo. Those who didn¡¯t would be made an example of either by being executed or sold to groups like the Hutt Cartel. As had already happened to over a hundred thousand Naboo who had resisted, or were considered a threat to resist.
The Queen was all that mattered to Dofine, which was why his focus was on the display of the royal cruiser being brought into the hangar. The large blast doors of the docking arm slid shut behind the vessel, joining every other exit from the ring, while laser cannons deployed from the ceiling of the bay. Dofine wouldn¡¯t use them and had given express orders that if they were he would personally deliver the responsible party to the Viceroy and insist that their entire family was expunged from Neimoidian culture.
The options to secure the cruiser were solely focused on the large contingent of battle droids that flooded the outer landing zone of the arm. A battalion of B1 and OOM-series droids were gathered in the landing zone, commanded by a dozen command-model droids. Those were supported by a squadron of Vulture droids deployed for ground operations. Dofine was reluctant to use the Vultures as a stray bolt from their cannons could destroy the unshielded cruiser, but Queen Amidala didn¡¯t know that and if the Queen or whatever entourage she had on board tried anything, the Vultures would end it before it could become an issue.
¡°Return Vultures to rest positions. Maintain two squadrons for patrol and four squadrons for ready deployment. The rest are to dock in the port-arm for resupply and repair.¡± The crew snapped to obey and Dofine knew that recovery vessels would be deployed. While those Vulture droids that had been destroyed were likely unsalvageable as complete vessels, sections could be reused and anything that couldn¡¯t would be sent for scrapping. Most of their frames were simple and easily replaceable, but several of the components used in the droids¡¯ brains were responsible for much of the cost of a droid.
¡°The royal cruiser has powered down their engines as ordered.¡±
Dofine smiled viciously as he leaned forward. A command in his chair shifted the display to another that offered a clear sight of the royal cruiser¡¯s docking ramp. He wouldn¡¯t want to miss the moment Queen Amidala surrendered. Nor the chance to, he hoped, capture the Jedi that caused all the issues with Queen Amidala in the first place. While it wasn¡¯t confirmed they were onboard, sensors detected over two dozen Humans on the vessel.
¡°Order the droids to approach.¡±
The order was relayed and Dofine watched as a group of four droids ¨C a yellow mark over the head confirming them as command variants ¨C moved toward the front of the vessel. There was no sound, as such a feature on cameras from the cargo hold was considered a waste of credit, but Dofine knew what the droid was saying. The order was to vacate the vessel immediately and surrender.
While Dofine expected the response to not be immediate, as the clock ticked on, and no reaction came from the royal cruiser, he grew concerned. No, not concerned. Queen Amidala was his prisoner. However, the delay was unnerving even if no doubt driven by the purely emotional need to resist. Yet, even if she had the two Jedi from before with her, there was no chance she could escape. Not with over seven hundred battle droids and a squadron of Vulture droids watching for any movement from the cruiser.
The command droids conferred with each other before one of them moved closer. It would be repeating the order to vacate and surrender. ¡°What is she up to?¡± Dofine asked no one when again there was no visible response from the cruiser.
A second later, the display flickered. It only lasted for a moment, but Dofine felt a strange chill run down his spine. One he¡¯d not felt since Dorvalla. ¡°What is wrong?¡± he asked when the display flickered again, this time for nearly a second.
¡°Unsure,¡± a minor crew member manning the security station responded. ¡°We¡¯re getting some unu¡¡±
Whatever was going to be said was cut off as an alarm sounded from the junior officer¡¯s station and a second later, the display flickered violently before going dark.
¡°Report!¡± Dofine shouted, the cold sensation slowly spreading throughout his body.
¡°Cameras in the bay are being blocked,¡± Iinvee reported as the cold sensation spread to Dofine¡¯s limbs.
He opened his mouth to shout at the officer to restore the signal, only for Unch to cut in. ¡°Captain! I¡¯ve lost the control signal with the droids throughout the entire arm.¡± As the sensation reached his extremities, leaving Dofine almost unable to think clearly, Unch spoke again. ¡°External connections are also down!¡±
¡°Contact has been lost with the Vuutun Palaa and the Luuhan,¡± How added.
¡°By the spirits, what is going on?¡± Dofine asked in a voice that lacked all of the confidence and power it had held a mere minute before.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Command-Variant OOM153¡¯s POV)
¡°By order of the Trade Federation, you are ordered to disembark from your vessel after which we will escort you to processing.¡± The lead command-variant droid vocalized the order as the programming stated it should. Beside it, three other command variants stood, and around the seized cruiser, seven hundred and eighty other battle droids and twelve Vulture droids were deployed.
To Command-Variant OOM153, the delay caused a reaction with its base programming. Prisoners for processing were expected to disembark their craft within ten-point-three-four seconds. After that, the prisoners of importance ¨C which from transmission from Control was the Human known as Queen Amidala along with any potential Jedi ¨C were to be segregated from the others and taken to briefing room Dorn-5.
However, as double the expected time passed, OOM153¡¯s programming began processing alternate ways to complete its orders.
¡°Um, they¡¯re not exiting.¡± OOM153 turned to OOM172 and stared at it. OOM172 had a point-zero-zero-three-six variance in its vocal processors that required correction. OOM153 found the variance a disruption to its functionality, however, the creators determined that was an inefficient use of OOM172¡¯s time.
OOM153 took a step closer to the starship, separating itself from the other command-variant droids. ¡°By order of the Trade Federation, you are ordered to disembark from your vessel after which we will escort you to processing.¡±
The order was repeated as there was a seven-point-six-nine-two per cent chance that the organics had simply failed to hear the initial order. There was a forty-nine-point-three-six per cent chance that the organics were considering their options for far longer than most organics would. The largest probability that was occurring to OOM153 was that the organics were preparing an illogical move to attack.
OOM153 determined that, based on the crew of the vessel, and the number of droids present in the bay, the chances of such an outcome being successful was less than point-four-three per cent. The only variable of interest was Queen Amidala as orders were clear that she was to only be stunned. If the other organics used her as mobile protection, then their odds of success increased. To four-point-eight-seven per cent.
After triple the expected time had elapsed, OOM153 turned and looked at a platoon of security-variant droids. ¡°Sergeant, advance and breach.¡± This plan was the one with the highest chance of success based on current parameters and known variables.
¡°Roger, Roger,¡± the security droid replied. It and its platoon lifted their rifles to approach under primary caution protocols. However, before any of them had taken a step, OOM153 shuddered.
Internal diagnostics quickly confirmed the issue was that the connection to the central mainframe had been severed. OOM153 fell back on internal programming and resumed carrying outstanding orders. However, only the other command and security variant droids had such programming. The rest of the battle droids present ¨C representing five hundred and eighty-two ¨C lacked the additional core size to support such programming. Those droids had deactivated, their limbs and blasters falling to their sides.
OOM153 quickly calculated that the most likely vector for jamming was coming from the impounded vessel. The change in droid numbers dramatically altered the chances the organics could escape the forces under OOM153¡¯s command ¨C rising it to thirty-seven-point-six-four per cent ¨C however, that number was still within an acceptable range for the standing orders to be carried out without waiting for reconnection to the central mainframe.
¡°Sergeant, advance.¡±
¡°Roger, Roger.¡± The Sergeant led what remained of its platoon forward, though just as they passed closer to the vessel than OOM153, the shared network between the droids in the bay detected movement from underneath the vessel. ¡°Surr¡¡±
The sergeant¡¯s order was cut off as the two figures that had dropped from the impounded vessel opened fire.
OOM153¡¯s programming activated as the security platoon was struck down by heavy blaster fire. The rifle in its arms was lifted higher, and it along with the command variants in its squad advanced. Their rifles opened fire on the new hostiles even as additional programming activated. Reconnection with the control mainframe now took priority. OOM153 turned to issue orders to other droids, however, the command it directed was blanketed out by the sound of a heavy repeater.
A Vulture droid was blasted in its control centre, with the metal there quickly succumbing to the focused heavy fire. As more combat programming engaged within OOM153, a second Vulture droid fell, two smoking holes through what an organic would consider eyes having taken out the Vulture droid¡¯s central processing. One of the Vultures fell upon a pile of deactivated battle droids, engulfing all in an explosion as one of the underslung missiles the Vulture had been equipped with somehow exploded.
As debris was thrown throughout the landing area and OOM153¡¯s programming had it duck to avoid a large section of the Vulture droid¡¯s wing, its programming shifted again. With armed combatants present, all droids would follow standard operating procedures until such time as a connection to the central mainframe was restored.
It turned to the other command variants with it. ¡°Move t¡¡±
OOM153¡¯s order was never completed as its head was blown clear from its frame.
The remaining command variants quickly processed this, and OOM172 was designated the new battalion commander. Yet before any order could be given, a small circular object bounced toward them. ¡°Uh-oh,¡± OOM172 managed to get out once its programming determined what the object was before it and the other two command variants were destroyed. The thermal detonator ensured they and the remains of OOM153 would be unsalvageable after the battle was over.
The programming on the remaining droids again reacted to the loss of the command unit and a new chain of command was established for the battalion. Yet even while that was going on, three more Vulture droids fell, taken apart by sweeping fire from a heavy repeating blaster located on the top of the impounded vessel.
As more droids fell to the effective fire of the small number of organics engaging them, the hiss of the royal cruiser¡¯s airlock failed to draw attention from any droid, save those whose visual receptors observed the ramp begin to descend.
¡ ¡
(Asta Ordo''s POV)
¡°Go, go, go! Oya!¡±
The command came from Kal Skirata, leader of Traat''aliit T¡¯ad (Team Two). He, along with Baston Tyri had deployed through the droid shaft to the top of the Naboo cruiser to provide overwatch and sniper/heavy-weapon support for this assault. Two other warriors, Kaan and Aundars, had deployed to the underside via the escape pod hatches ¨C said pods had been removed before the cruiser had entered the system.
The ramp of the royal cruiser deployed a split-second later, and Asta led the rest of her force, totalling twenty-eight Mandalorians, out of the cruiser. Her blaster was already firing before her armoured boots hit the deck of the Trade Federation¡¯s massive transport, and she enjoyed watching droids fall.
Her focus shifted to the squad of command droids that had issued the orders for them to surrender. While Asta had expected the order to be given, it insulted her that anyone thought several hundred droids was enough to stop an assault group of Mando¡¯ade. However, the group was already down, having been taken out by a grenade from one of the four that had deployed to form the beachhead.
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
A red bolt slammed into her armour making her wince at the force, though her HUD reported no damage taken. Still, she turned toward those who had fired and returned the favour. A rocket raced from her gauntlet, slammed into the leader of a squad of red-striped droids and reduced it and its squad to their component parts.
Even as the explosion from her rocket joined the symphony of chaos erupted in the hangar, Asta was moving. Around her, more Mando¡¯ade flooded from the cruiser, engaging the Federation¡¯s droid army. The shared Battlenet the Mando¡¯ade used, along with decades of training, helped ensure their bolts flew out, striking different targets.
Vulture droids were targeted by any with heavier weapons as soon as possible. While their cannons wouldn¡¯t pierce beskar, the concussive force would knock a warrior from their feet, maybe even kill them. A fact proven as a member of her team, Hox Bruhl, was sent tumbling from one exploding near him. The offending Vulture was taken out by a rocket from another member of the unit even as the Battlenet reported Hox was uninjured.
¡°Advance,¡± Asta ordered, her rifle singing as it brought destruction to another unit of droids. She moved to a pile of crates near the wall of the landing bay, having to dive as a Vulture near her fell over; its head destroyed by a volley of heavy blaster fire.
Once in cover, Asta examined the layout of the battle. None of her force was down, though a few like Hox had been momentarily knocked over by concentrated or heavy fire. That was a relief as, bar the odd stacks of crates, like the one she was next to, there was precious little in the way of cover inside the bay.
The ceiling cannon had been destroyed. While it had deactivated along with most of the droids, the chance it could power up again and unleash carnage was too great a chance to take to not destroy it immediately after deployment. Only three Vulture droids remained standing, along with around a hundred regular droids. The majority had shut down when the jamming signal had been activated. The royal cruiser was still in one piece, though the hull had been damaged significantly once battle had commenced.
Alor Cameron had hoped to prevent that, suggesting the cruiser could be used if Asta¡¯s warriors were forced to simply cripple or destroy the Lucrehulk. Asta knew that if that objective was taken, then departing in the Naboo vessel was unlikely. Ignoring the di¡¯kut lack of weaponry the vessel had, the fact it would be ground zero for this battle all but ensured its ability to withdraw would be compromised. Even if it hadn¡¯t, escaping from this vessel in the cruiser was foolhardy. Even without commands from this ship, the other Lucrehulks would deploy their Vulture droids, and quickly overwhelm the royal cruiser.
No, the only option was to achieve the primary objective, and then consider which vessels of the Trade Federation could be repurposed for departure.
As she popped from her cover and let loose another trio of bolts from her rifle, the Battlenet reported Traat¡¯aliit Solus was moving to one of the exits from the hangar. While the other traat¡¯aliite would continue the battle, Team One was tasked with forcing open a set of doors, securing them and then slicing into the massive transport¡¯s internal network. Ideally, they¡¯d also gain control of all internal security systems and shut down the droids remotely, but Asta didn¡¯t think the Federation was sharal enough to have not avoided that design flaw.
Still, the initial intel Alor Cameron and the Jetii had provided regarding the internal nature of the Lucrehulk had proved to be accurate enough to work with. Asta was still uncertain though as to how Alor Cameron had known details that the Jetii didn¡¯t as they, unlike him, had been onboard such a vessel before.
Those thoughts were pushed aside as her HUD warned her of an approaching unit of battle droids. The Battlenet already fed her their locations and approach vectors, so her rifle was up and unloading at the droids before they could process she was aware of their approach. Two droids fell to fire from her rifle. A third fell to a powerful bolt that all but vapourised its head, and it fell to the floor, tripping the last droid. Asta put a pair of bolts into the last droid¡¯s head even as she used the Battlenet to send Baston a thanks for his assist.
Yet, as soon as that was sent, her HUD warned of a new group of droids. Asta pivoted, her rifle unloading at the droids that had managed to get close enough she wouldn¡¯t need her HUD to make out the components of the droids¡¯ fingers. Three droids took blaster fire into their mid-sections, but as one fell its mechanical hand gripped her rifle.
Not wanting to get dragged down by the droid, and thus be taken out of position, she let it fall with the droid. A kick to the falling droid drove it into the legs of the last unit. As it stumbled to one side, generating space between her and it, and ensuring its blaster fire missed her armour, Asta lifted an arm and shot the droid with her gauntlet-mounted heavy blaster.
As the last droid fell, she stepped forward and pulled her rifle from the grip of the other, a pair of bolts from her gauntlet shattered the mechanical limb.
With her rifle, one given to her by her husband Torrhen on the day they were wed, in her hands, Asta checked the Battlenet, seeking another droid to destroy. While around thirty remained, none were near her, nor was a single Vulture droid still standing.
She turned as a notice came through the Battlenet from Team One¡¯s leader, Brild Awaud, that they¡¯d secured control of the hangar¡¯s door system, along with internal monitors throughout the arm. While not total access to the security systems, it was more than Asta had prepared for, making it a welcome bonus.
¡°Traataliit¡¯ade, move teams to Taap Solus,¡± she ordered through one channel on the Battlenet. Confirmations came in from five of the other teams, the only one not to respond was Team One as Brild¡¯s team was already in position.
As the teams moved around, Asta examined the hangar through the Battlenet. The droids were all down or destroyed, while the five teams shifted to their first locations after the initial assault. Three Mando¡¯ade came toward her, those were her team of Hox Brahl, Mun Xath and Nia Vizsla.
Asta was comfortable having Hox and Mun on her team, as she¡¯d known both for many years as both clans were loyal to House Ordo. Indeed, the Zabrak, Mun, had saved her life during an ambush by Duke Anzur¡¯s force during the recent civil war. However, the sister of Alor Pre and the mother of Alor Gar was another matter. Manda, if not for Cameron and Bo-Katan Kryze vouching for Nia ¨C likely as a favour to Naz Vizsla who was close to both ¨C Asta wouldn¡¯t have allowed the former Kyr¡¯tsad member on the mission, she may have even made sure she disappeared.
Now, Asta had heard reports of Nia¡¯s fighting prowess during the civil war. While she¡¯d not had any position of command as would normally be the case given her experience and relations to two powerful Alor, the simple fact she was former Death Watch meant none could trust her in such a position. However, when the call had gone out from Cameron for warriors willing to fight ¨C be it for honour or reward ¨C at his side, Nia had been one of the first to step forward. Because of Cameron¡¯s word in her defence, Asta had allowed her to join the assault force, though due to Asta¡¯s distrust, Nia was kept on her traat¡¯aliit.
She shifted the comms of her armour to the secure line for her unit. ¡°Support Traat¡¯aliit Solus.¡± The three confirmed the order and Asta watched as Hox and Mun ensured Nia remained in front of them. Asta shifted the comm channel again. ¡°Traat¡¯aliit Verde, report in.¡±
¡°Primary exit secured. Local security system overridden.¡± That report came from Brild Awaud, whose team was one of two with a slant toward technical and computer skills. While the other teams had worked to secure the beachhead in the landing bay, Team One had achieved its initial objective of securing an exit.
¡°Secondary access breached. Local droids neutralized,¡± Kal Skirata, the leader of Traat¡¯aliit T¡¯ad reported. ¡°Working on overriding further controls.¡±
When Asta had learnt that a warrior of Alor Kals calibre had answered the call for warriors, she¡¯d been surprised. While his son Tor had fought in the civil war for Duke Adonai, Kal had generally stayed out of the matter. At least when it involved Duke Anzur. When Death Watch had been involved, Alor Kal had been close to a one-man army ¨C even by Mando¡¯ade standards. Because of his reputation, Asta had appointed him as her second in command, above even Baston Tyri who had served House Ordo for over four decades. Once they were underway to the rendezvous, Asta had asked Kal why he answered the call.
While he had heard of Cameron ¨C from his son, Tor who¡¯d served at the Institute in Keldabe, and others who enjoyed retelling Alor Cameron¡¯s verd¡¯goten ¨C and was curious if the Jetii was what some people claimed, that wasn¡¯t what brought him along. No, beyond even the credits promised for participating, he saw potential in their people uniting in a common cause. One that would show that while they were still warriors to be feared, they were no longer the reckless conquerors of old.
¡°We¡¯re going to need a new extraction plan,¡± reported Alor Kann Dur who was leading Team Three. Kann was a close friend and ally of Duke Adonai. ¡°Cruiser is too badly damaged for repair, even without considering external enemy forces.¡± Kaan had signed on with his son Thun to fight beside Alor Cameron over the promise of credits. While that wasn¡¯t true of many, Asta wasn¡¯t surprised by the choice.
Kann had been there during the ijaat¡¯akaanir, so had harboured an interest in Cameron even before the Jetii became clan chief. While Kann had volunteered for this assault ¨C as had every warrior present ¨C his son Thun had chosen to head to Naboo. There, if all went well, Thun and many others ¨C including Asta¡¯s son Osto ¨C would fight at the side of Cameron, securing bonds of friendship between them that would carry over to when Thun and Osto assumed leadership of their clans.
¡°Tertiary egress located. Securing now.¡± Alor Aundars Wren was, like Alor Kann, an ally of House Kryze, and unsurprisingly had almost fought with Kann over who would volunteer first. The pair were very much inseparable, however unlike Kann, Aundars had ensured his son remained behind. That was both because his heir had just welcomed his first child and as people had to stay behind to secure clan and house holdings. While Death Watch was, Asta hoped, consigned to history as a mistake, House Varaud was still present. Duke Anzur wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think he could win a new civil war after how badly he¡¯d been beaten by Dukes Adonai and Torrhen, but he was wily enough that he might try to cause trouble for the restored Kryze-Ordo alliance. That was why Asta¡¯s daughter Alys and Dorgo Adonai weren¡¯t present in any form either, though in the case of the latter it was more because, with the civil war now over, Dorgo needed time to truly grieve for his lost family. That Asta had ensured Alys remained at his side was a small play to see if perhaps something might develop between the pair and further secure the alliances between their houses.
¡°Bay secured. Primary fuel targets discovered and rigged. Working on pinpointing secondary locations and any potential weapon caches.¡± Jad Spars led Team Five and was the only team leader who wasn¡¯t either the chief or heir of their clan. He also was the only warrior in the assault team to have not been born in the Mandalorian sector, having been adopted by his father ¨C Alor Olaf who had command of the Getala¡¯kara ¨C after his birth mother had died defending the old warrior. While he might not have been born within Mandalorian space, Jed was a well-respected Mando¡¯ade as their people placed no stigma on adoption. Family was more than just blood ¨C something Asta had learnt from her brother Tarho, who was Togruta and someone Asta had trusted to protect her children when she and Torrhen had to head into battle.
¡°Overwatch achieved,¡± reported Baston Tyri. Of everyone in the assault force, Baston was the one she trusted the most. The man had been a battle brother of Torrhen since before she¡¯d met her husband, and Baston had pulled her arse from the fire on several occasions. Something she¡¯d done for him as well.
While teams Zero ¨C her team ¨C through Five would push deeper into the massive cargo vessel, Team Six under Baston¡¯s command would remain at the beachhead. The doors to the inner hangar bay were currently sealed and should remain so with Traat¡¯aliit Solus slicing into the mainframe, but if they opened then any droids beyond ¨C which Asta feared was many of the Vulture droids that had escorted them onto the Lucrehulk ¨C would attack. To help with maintaining the beachhead, even if the Naboo vessel was unusable as an extraction vessel, Baston and another member of his team would maintain overwatch while the other two were in the process of bringing two heavy blaster cannons out of the royal cruiser.
With the team leaders all having reported in, and first positions secured, Asta shifted her comms to a force-wide channel. ¡°All traataliit¡¯ade, proceed to Taap T¡¯ad.¡± As every member of the assault force reported in, Asta made her way toward where her team and Team One were.
Hox gave a slight nod as she reached the blast doors that led to the corridor running along the inside of the impressive docking arm. After placing a variety of explosives and mines around the door to the inner hangar, Team Five would join them soon, and the three teams would move forward through the corridors. Kal would take another three teams through the corridors on the outside of the arm. While that path would be longer, in theory, it should be the quieter path.
¡°How deep did you get?¡± Asta asked Brild as she moved beside her. At Brild¡¯s side, Sunel Gedycs currently had cables running from her gauntlet into a dataport. Sunel¡¯s clan was a powerful one that supported Torrhen, and while she¡¯d never worked with Sunel before, Asta had heard of her skill with computer systems during the civil war. Kaan and Baston both spoke highly of her, which was why she¡¯d been assigned to one of the teams deployed to slice into the Federation¡¯s systems.
¡°Internal defences have been disabled, though only for the arm,¡± Sunel replied even as her fingers danced over the gauntlet¡¯s interface. ¡°Motion sensors are on a loop while cameras are,¡± Sunel paused for a moment, ¡°overridden.¡±
A new notification flashed through the Battlenet. Acknowledging it, Asta smiled as she was given sight of the cameras that ran throughout the arm. While the camera access only covered the arm, a complete layout of the massive vessel filtered into her HUD. The in-built system began plotting out routes to the bridge, highlighting spots where Asta and her force would pass close to concentrations of droids.
With a command, Asta shared access to the system with Kal and Baston. Baston would use it to determine what was in the inner bay while Kal, like her, would determine his path forward. As they confirmed access, Asta programmed her HUD to monitor the various cameras for movement. While she¡¯d prefer to have the motion sensors, she trusted that Sunel¡¯s disabling them was the safer option.
As the HUD brought up feeds of droids moving within the arm, highlighting those with markings for command and security, Asta frowned. The numbers in the arm were far lower than she¡¯d have expected. Even after considering the number destroyed in the landing bay and that most would be deployed to the planet. She wondered if in his haste to secure Queen Amidala, the captain of this vessel had overplayed his hand and deployed what he considered overwhelming firepower to convince the queen to surrender. If they had, then Asta was more than happy to make them pay for it.
Though as she examined the state of the royal cruiser, Asta wondered how Queen Amidala would react. While she¡¯d only met the young queen during the briefings on how to achieve planetfall and, at the minimum, cripple a Lucrehulk, Asta had been impressed with her. There was a fire there, that while buried under a preference for peace ¨C though not to the levels shown by those di¡¯kute who had called themselves ¡®New Mandalorians¡¯ ¨C raged to free her people. Though the queen had been ill-at-ease with using warriors to free her people, or perhaps the death and destruction the coming battles would bring to her people, she¡¯d accepted the situation. Usually after a soft word or two from Cameron.
That and other signs made clear that the young queen had a yearning for the Jetii Mando¡¯ade, but he seemed to either ignore it or miss it entirely. However, Asta had seen that Bo-Katan and Alor Serra were both aware of the queen¡¯s feelings. That, however, was a matter for Cameron to handle. Likely once Naboo was free and those in command of this invasion had either surrendered or died for their folly.
Her HUD laid out three primary routes that would lead to the powercore and engine section of the vessel, which pulled Asta¡¯s thoughts back to the present. Whichever route they took would take them through at least two locations where the droids that remained could attempt to delay or ambush her force. Yet as she examined those locations while they waited for Team Five, Asta didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have enough droids to do anything more than inconvenience her teams. Not unless they deployed their droidekas.
The two Jetii with Queen Amidala spoke of having to fall back when confronted by the droids, which suggested they would be a concern. However, there was no sign of any of them within the arm. Either the Lucrehulk didn¡¯t have any or the captain ¨C displaying an odd sense of concern ¨C had withheld them from securing the royal cruiser. Still, unless they had at least two droidekas for every warrior under her command, Asta felt even those droids wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them from completing all their objectives.
After Team Five arrived, having finished deploying the various explosives needed to help Team Six, a quick series of signals to and from Kal confirmed his unit was ready. ¡°Advance.¡± The single-word command had her team take the lead down the corridor. Team One moved next with Team Five securing the rear.
Reaching the first intersection, Asta¡¯s team advanced slightly down the crossing corridor. Asta scanned the corridor. Even if the HUD and sensor feed from inside the Federation ship showed they were safe, she wasn¡¯t taking any chances. Team One pushed on, crossing the intersection and after Team Five had advanced, Asta¡¯s team slipped to follow, assuming the rear position.
As they neared the next intersection, the Battlenet flickered with reports. Asta¡¯s HUD provided details that Kal¡¯s team had engaged a small unit of droids. While not all there had been combat models, all had been dispatched with ease and his unit was pushing on.
Traat¡¯aliit Solus reached the next intersection, and confirmation that they¡¯d engaged a squad of battle droids flashed through Asta¡¯s command within the Battlenet. Team Five moved to assist, but even as they reached the intersection, Brild reported it was secure. Team Five thus moved forward, crossing the intersection. Asta¡¯s team followed along with Team One now assuming the rear position.
While it was only a matter of time until the Federation regained control of the sensors and camera in this arm of their vessel, Asta had given clear orders that they weren¡¯t to push forward too quickly. Doing so resulted in mistakes, and while those with her were the more experienced warriors who had answered Cameron¡¯s¡¯ call ¨C and thus already knew this ¨C there was never anything wrong with restating common-sense orders. While getting to the bridge before the crew re-established control of the internal defences would be preferred, the sheer scale of this vessel meant that was unlikely to happen. However, if they could reach the power cores first, or at least gain access to the security systems in that section of the vessel, then Asta would consider the initial assault successful.
The third intersection took them parallel with the inner landing bay, or more accurately the middle bay as it seemed the Lucrehulk had three sections for the main bays that dominated the ships¡¯ arms. Pulling up camera feeds from inside the middle landing zone, Asta confirmed the presence of two dozen battle droids and twice that number of Vultures. Wanting to give Alor Baston¡¯s team a better chance, and avoid the risk that those droids might emerge into the corridors and flank her forces, she inputted a new, immediate objective.
As her team and Team Five secured the intersection, Team One moved toward the doors leading into the bay. While Sunel pulled the cable from her gauntlet to slice into the door controls, Asta sent a command for Alor Kal to have his technical team do the same on their side of the arm.
While Sunel was working, Asta pulled up the map of the Lucrehulk again with her HUD. The critical locations to secure or destroy the vessel had already been tagged and teams were designated for each location. While she would lead most teams toward the bridge and droid control centre, which were located in the central sphere, other teams would move to secure the power cores, external communications control and droid relay command centre. Yet, as she examined the map once more, a new location of interest was flagged by the Battlenet.
The main computer core, while a useful objective, had been expected to be heavily guarded. However, it seemed that not only was that unlikely ¨C or at least there wasn¡¯t a dedicated defensive position the droids could hold ¨C but that the hyperdrive navigational core was located nearby. Asta had expected that to be close to the bridge, but either that wasn¡¯t the case, or the one being marked by her HUD was a backup.
Regardless of which it was, Asta marked that core as a priority target. Not for destruction, but for downloading. If, like the Mando¡¯ade, the Federation had hidden hyperspace routes throughout the Outer Rim, then that data would be worth a fortune; both financially and tactically. Plus, it would only require withdrawing one of the three teams assigned to the bridge assault to secure and begin securing what charts and navigational details they could.
The blast doors to the middle landing bay slammed shut, and Sunel stepped back. Brild blasted the controls, ensuring the system couldn¡¯t be overridden locally. Before she stepped away, she attached a thermal detonator to the walls. On the off chance that the droids somehow managed to force the blast doors open, the corridor would be blocked by the explosion. The pattern was repeated at the next two sets of doors that led to the inner landing bay. Each time the blast doors were sealed, and the corridor mined.
The process wasn¡¯t fully repeated with the innermost landing bay, as while there were droids inside, none were combat variants. However, the bay was still locked down after Asta examined the camera feed and determined the Federation was loading statues, sculptures, and other objects of importance to the Naboo into shipping containers. Those objects were of minor importance to the mission, but if the vessel could be secured, and then it survived the coming battle, they could return the objects to Queen Amidala. The financial reward for doing so might be slim, but the potential political value wasn¡¯t something Asta was going to ignore.
The element slowed as they moved past the now sealed-off innermost bay. The slicing carried out earlier meant the secure feeds they had access to only reached the point where the arm ended, and the massive power cores and engines were located. While they had schematics, there was no way to know what lay ahead. Plus, this crossover location was one that the Battlenet had marked as a likely ambush location. Given the previously marked locations hadn¡¯t had anything like the droids needed to delay the force, Asta expected this to be where the Federation made one of its larger stands.
For Asta¡¯s element to advance, they¡¯d have to move through a large open hall, one that fed into a half-dozen locations, including some that had natural elevation to rain down fire on her force. The only upside was that the passage Kal¡¯s element was moving down would lead into the same location, allowing the combined assault force to flank and overwhelm any droids present.
Asta sent a check to Kal, which was replied to with a confirmation that he and his element were two minutes out. With that confirmed, Asta ordered Traat¡¯aliit Rayshe¡¯a forward. Jad Spars had only taken a half-dozen steps into the hall before he was knocked back by significant blaster fire.
His team pulled him back, reacting to his falling before the Battlenet confirmed he was unharmed. As Team Five returned to cover, Asta examined the feeds from their helmets.
From what was recorded, over a hundred battle droids were gathered in the hall. While not all were detectable, the vectors of fire that had rained down on Team Five revealed the location of nearly two dozen that were in cover. Based on those locations, Asta marked others as likely points where more droids could be waiting.
Hox and Mun moved to the corner that led to the hall, taking orders from Asta as she inputted cover points. As the two moved forward, drawing considerable fire, which revealed several of the points Asta had marked as possible locations as actual ones, Nia and Siri Trumda moved to the corner.
Those two were the ones outfitted with differing backpacks, and instead of the single rocket most Mando¡¯ade carried, they each carried four. That cost them their jetpacks, but given only two teams had those for this operation, it was a minor change. As they leant forward, programming vectors into their rockets, Brild and Jad moved closer, grenades in their hands.
Like the entire assault force, the quartet about to unleash hell on the droids were enjoying themselves. While Asta was glad the civil war was over, and they could rebuild their space, she missed combat. That feeling was one many gave in to when the call to arms was sent out by Alor Cameron, overriding the desire for credits. Not that they¡¯d turn down the reward as to do so might insult Clan Shan, and by extension Houses Kryze and Ordo.
As the first pair of rockets took off, Brild and Jad tossed their first grenade. A second pair of rockets took off a split-second later, and as the first reached the locations and exploded, Brild and Jad tossed their second grenade.
As the grenades and last two rockets exploded, Asta rushed forward, her element behind her. The closer cover the droids had been using was gone, having been blown apart by the grenades, destroying the droids behind them. The rockets had slammed into four of the locations at higher levels where droid fire had come from. Or at least three had, the fourth rocket had struck the right side of the main droid defensive line.
Blaster fire raced across the area, more fire coming at the Mando¡¯ade than heading out. Yet Asta¡¯s warriors could take multiple strikes before being forced back, whereas a single decently placed bolt would destroy a droid. The droids continued to fire at her warriors, undeterred by the losses they¡¯d already suffered. While that was to be expected as droids lacked the fire of the Mando¡¯ade, the spark that granted them, and other sentients, life, Asta knew there was more to the droids¡¯ unwillingness to withdraw than just programming.
Beyond them lay the passageways that led past and to the power cores, engines, and other critical systems of the Lucrehulk. If an extended firefight or explosions broke out there, then the entire ship might be destroyed. Yes, the chance of that was low, but given Neimoidians were known to prefer to save their skins over self-sacrifice ¨C a fact that influenced the battle plan for this assault ¨C Asta doubted they¡¯d risk it, not until the ship looked close to being taken.
The advance was slowed when Ella Rang ¨C a warrior from Team Five ¨C took a series of bolts to her side. While the beskarweave there had resisted the first two, the third bolt broke through and she¡¯d fallen to her knees. Her team moved to cover her even as she pulled a bacta patch from her belt. The offending droids were soon gone, blown up by a rocket from Jad¡¯s gauntlet.
Still, even though the wound to Ella wasn¡¯t critical, it did stop Asta¡¯s element. Yet just as the droids started to push forward, their right flank exploded. Rockets that the droids had seemingly not expected had slammed into their lines, followed by Alor Kal¡¯s element flooding into the area.
With the droids under assault from two sides, and part of their main defensive line broken, the battle was soon over without another Mando¡¯ade taking a wounding hit. Asta stepped forward and gave Alor Kal a nod of thanks, which he accepted with a nod of his own.
¡°Taap Ehn,¡± Asta stated over the Battlenet. Her team and Kal¡¯s took the lead, pushing through the area into the engine and power section of the Lucrehulk. Behind them, the other teams followed along, clearing rooms as they advanced. A signal from Brild brought the force to a halt, and as Sunel and the slicer in Team Three ¨C Eili Drys ¨C moved to the dataports that had been located, Asta waited. While she could¡¯ve gone over the next stage of the assault, the plan there required no alteration.
Once security had been overridden, the force would advance toward the neck leading to the central sphere. Along the way Teams Two, Three and Four would break off, heading to secure the power cores, communication suits, engines and other locations of value. While Kal¡¯s element had orders to rig the cores and engines for detonation, those would only be inputted if the assault on the central sphere failed.
In Asta¡¯s opinion, that section would place them most at risk of failing to secure the vessel. While Vulture droids couldn¡¯t enter the handful of bays along the neck, there was a chance, however small, that the captain of the Lucrehulk would choose to abandon the arms and escape with the sphere. It wasn¡¯t a function of these massive vessels that Asta had heard of, but Sunel and others confirmed it was a rumoured feature.
A notice in the Battlenet revealed that Sunel had breached the first layer of security for the cameras in this section. While Asta disliked Neimoidians and their beliefs, she could at least respect the smidgen of intelligence they¡¯d displayed in designing their internal security. Keeping the cameras, sensors and whatever else for each section separate, prevented any intruder from gaining complete control of the vessel from the landing bay. That would¡¯ve made the assault much easier, but Asta was glad it hadn¡¯t been the case as she was enjoying the battle. Even if the droids, outside of the Vultures, hadn¡¯t been a match for her warriors. That said, the fact they have full deck plans from a single dataport was a flaw, which if the Neimoidians survived the assault and upcoming space battle, Asta expected them to report to their superiors. Of course, her people would have complete plans regardless as altering the internal structure of vessels this size would take time and cost more credits than the Federation may well be willing to afford. To say nothing of the number of Lucrehulks the Federation was rumoured to possess.
A second notification in the Battlenet was followed by a new datafeed into her HUD. Opening it, Asta smiled at seeing the cameras for the engine and neck sections had been secured. A small notice confirmed that internal sensors and defensives were disabled. However, before she could examine the various routes that would lead her element to the bridge, a warning flashed in the HUD. The camera feeds from the arm had gone, along with a warning the internal sensors there had reactivated.
¡°Blast doors are opening,¡± Alor Baston¡¯s voice called over the team leader¡¯s channel. ¡°Droids advancing. Secure for now.¡±
¡°Acknowledged,¡± Asta replied. The doors to the inner landing bay were always expected to be open, but Baston and his team were prepared for it. They couldn¡¯t hold out indefinitely, not if enough Vulture droids walked through, but they were secure for now. That said, the loss of the camera feed from the arm meant two things.
First, they had an idea of how long it would take the bridge to override their slice of the security systems in their current section of the vessel. Plus, the Lucrehulk¡¯s command staff now knew who had boarded them, or at least who were deployed in the bay. With even a modicum of intelligence, they¡¯d determine the rest of her team were also Mando¡¯ade and adapt whatever security protocols they had. They¡¯d also be working hard to overcome the jamming signal or destroy the royal cruiser as the source of that, which meant securing the communication suite was a higher priority.
Accessing the Battlenet, she shifted the plans for Kal¡¯s element to reflect that, and he confirmed the change. ¡°Execute Taap Cuir.¡±
The six teams moved forward, heading for the main elevators that connected the land bay level with the others. Once there, and after securing the room ¨C which was devoid of droids suggesting they¡¯d been part of the company that had attempted to stop her warriors before they left the docking arm ¨C her and Kal¡¯s teams moved to different shafts. With the new orders, Kal¡¯s team would take the communication suite. Kaan and Aundars¡¯ teams would secure the reactor cores and engines along with the auxiliary control centres. From there, they should be able to ensure no external signal was sent even if the jamming device was destroyed.
¡°Oya, Manda!¡±
¡°Oya, Manda!¡± Asta¡¯s war cry was returned by the others with them, and after a nod to Kal and his element, her team and Team Five entered the elevator. However, instead of moving up, he sent the car down a level. The teams waited there until a signal came from Jad. His team was now in the shaft and moving upward with their jetpacks. After waiting a short while, and another signal meaning Team Five was almost at the deployment floor, Asta programmed the car to rise.
The ride was quick, though it felt like an eternity to Asta. The security systems might be down for this section, but they were still vulnerable. In theory, an override command could send the car hurtling to the base of the shaft, a fall of potentially a hundred levels. That made the moments inside the elevator the riskiest after securing the landing bay.
When the car jerked, Asta¡¯s grip on her rifle tightened. While she relaxed as the car indicated they¡¯d arrived at their floor, she maintained a tight grip, expecting some form of resistance when the doors opened. She was the first to step out of the car, her helmet and rifle moving as one as she scanned the intersection. Even while doing this, she moved forward letting the others surge out.
Thankfully, the intersection was clear, which was a relief. While it was unlikely whatever remained of the droid forces would gather here ¨C as there were over two dozen levels her element could¡¯ve chosen to exit and advance along ¨C the chance was always there. However, since there was no clear and present danger, she felt that any droids that might stop her element from reaching the bridge would be deployed there as no matter which level they used to move along the neck, they had to emerge on the bridge level to take it. The question was if the command crew of the Lucrehulk would do that.
The element advanced along the corridor rapidly. Each intersection or door was examined, secured, and then moved past. The rooms here were quarters, though their lack of extravagance suggested they weren¡¯t for the senior crew or important guests. Yet, as they reached the end of the section that contained the quarters, the lead members of the element came under attack.
As Hox and Mun returned fire, the Battlenet reported they were engaged by sentients. The pair slipped back, using the intersection they¡¯d been caught as for cover and fired down the opposing corridor. Team One moved forward to support while Team Five turned and moved to the previous intersection to counter any potential ambush. While that was going on, Asta accessed the camera network for the surrounding area.
A dozen sentients ¨C a mix of Weequay, Humans, and Nikto ¨C were attacking the front of her element. From their lack of common armament and weaponry, they had to be mercenaries, which was odd. With the believed size of the droid army on Naboo, there didn¡¯t appear to be much need for hired guns. Well, not unless there were operations taking place that the Federation didn¡¯t want directly tied to them, though given they controlled the planet and system, there weren¡¯t many such operations that could exist.
The group at the front had deployed makeshift barriers to protect them, which along with the other two dozen moving down parallel corridors to flank her force, meant this was a planned ambush. Either the bridge still had access to the camera feeds she was using, or there was a separate system that was controlled from the sphere. Learning which it was would have to wait, and Asta sent the details of the enemy to her warriors. A second later, a standard battle plan for such situations was sent as well. The simple two-word code was enough that every warrior with her knew their roles the moment they saw the words.
Hox and Mun advanced, Brild¡¯s team supporting them. The Battlenet reported bolts striking their armour with a greater degree of accuracy, yet as the lead pair bore the brunt of the attack, Brild and his team supported. A second later explosions engulfed both corridors as grenades thrown by Team Five exploded, shattering the barriers placed by the mercenaries, and tearing limbs from bodies.
As smoke engulfed the intersection, and her warriors began mowing down the remaining enemy, Asta ¨C with Nia at her side ¨C moved beyond the intersection, securing the next section of the passageway. As the blaster fire from the intersection died down, Team Five returned. Asta knew Jad was smirking even as he tapped at his gauntlet and the previous intersection was engulfed in smoke and fire as well when whatever explosives the team had deployed were detonated.
Asta checked the camera feeds, however those closest to the short skirmish were down, taken out in the carnage. However, those slightly further away suggested no movement from either flanking force. While she¡¯d have preferred to ensure the mercenaries were all eliminated, time was becoming a factor.
The element advanced quickly, Asta scanning the camera feeds for another possible ambush. None appeared and she smiled when only two members of the last ambush emerged from the flames. Given both were dragging themselves along the deck, blood trailing behind them along with missing limbs, they¡¯d soon join the others.
The camera feeds were pushed away as the element reached the frames of massive blast doors. Those were a sign the sphere could detach and when they passed beyond the doors, Asta was relieved they¡¯d made it this far without that happening. It had been unlikely and still was, but it was a concern floating at the rear of her thoughts.
A short corridor later, they emerged at a control point with elevator shafts. As Sunel moved to the nearest dataport, Asta opened a channel to Kal and Baston.¡± Report.¡±
¡°Primary and secondary communication suites are secured. Reactors rigged for overload. Droid control arrays overridden.¡± As Kal¡¯s report came in, Asta sighed in relief. Even if the bridge was able to overcome the jamming, or the Naboo cruiser was destroyed, then the captain of the vessel was unable to alert the other Lucrehulks. Additionally, with the control arrays under Kal¡¯s control, if they were forced to scuttle this vessel, they could use the ships¡¯ Vulture droids to target the other Lucrehulks.
The channel shifted, though the first sounds to reach Asta¡¯s ears was that of blaster fire ¨C of a heavy calibre ¨C and something exploding. ¡°Bay secure, for now. Heavy repeaters destroyed. Position at risk of overrun.¡± Baston¡¯s voice was calm, but as Asta accessed the datafeed for the team through the Battlenet, it revealed that Ayso Tathiss, one of the heavy cannon operators, was wounded. Not enough that they couldn¡¯t fight, but such that the Battlenet reported a discernible decrease in her combat efficiency.
¡°Acknowledged. Withdraw from the hangar. External comms secured.¡±
¡°Moving.¡± With that, the channel closed. Once in a corridor, Team Six should be safe from Vulture droids, which were what would be causing the greatest issue. Even if they could slip into the corridors, as soon as two or three were taken out, they¡¯d block the corridor to any other. Once the bridge was secured, shutdown commands would be sent to all internal combat droids. Those outside wouldn¡¯t be shut down as that would alert the other Lucrehulks and whatever command structure the Neimoidians had on the surface. No, it was better to leave those active, and then reveal the deception over ownership of this vessel during the major surface and space co-ordinated battle Cameron was considering with Queen Amidala.
Asta¡¯s focus shifted Brild spoke. ¡°Can¡¯t secure security for the sphere. Appears to be controlled directly from the bridge. Cameras sliced into, but they¡¯ll see us coming.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± Asta pulled up the new camera feed and examined the viable options available. After a quick consideration, she tasked Team One with reaching the Droid Control Centre that dominated the sphere. Even if the bridge took longer to secure than expected, having all internal droids disabled would all but ensure the ship was theirs.
Brild acknowledged the change in orders and moved off with his team. While they¡¯d need to take an elevator to another level, they wouldn¡¯t be taking this one, and by moving to another location, it would force the bridge to either split their defences, or risk allowing one unit to achieve its objective unopposed.
As with the previous elevator car, Team Five remained outside while Asta¡¯s boarded. The car moved down and remained there until the second signal from Jad Spars, at which point Asta had the car rise. While it rose, Asta was again concerned, as they were exposed, and with the bridge still having control of the security systems, they could theoretically override safety protocols and send the car crashing down the shaft. Thus, when the alert came that they¡¯d reach the bridge level, Asta was relieved.
That relief vanished as the doors opened and she took a step forward. Rapid blaster fire slammed into her, driving her from her feet and slamming her into the rear of the car.
¡°Droidekas.¡± Nia¡¯s voice came over the Battlenet as Asta felt someone dragged her to the side and blaster fire peppered her and what of the car was exposed. She gave Mun a nod of thanks while her HUD confirmed she wasn¡¯t wounded. Standing, she pushed herself against the wall, joining Mun on one side of the car while Nia and Hox did the same on the other.
The car began to shake with the volume of fire coming in, and Asta prepped for her team to charge out. While the sheer volume of fire coming toward them in a closed area meant there was a real risk one of them would be wounded, if not killed, there was little option other than a frontal assault as the controls for the car had been destroyed when a bolt had deflected off her armour. Yet there was little other option as droidekas were the ones the Jetii had warned her about, and with them lacking cover, there was no other option.
Yet before she could issue the order, Nia dropped low and swung out. Her armour was battered with bolts of plasma ¨C her helmet taking the brunt of the damage even if she''d be feeling it in the morning ¨C but before Hox pulled her back into cover, one of the two remaining rockets Nia carried launched.
Asta had the urge to scold Nia for her recklessness, but as the car rocked due to the explosion of the rocket, she pushed the urge aside for now. Instead, she rushed forward, using the unexpected chaos to her advantage.
Her rifle flared to life, bolts rushing from the barrel as fast as they could. Behind her, Hox and Mun¡¯s rifles did likewise. Normally she was averse to using her rifle like this, but given droidekas had shields, concentrated heavy fire was the best option. Grenades might also work, but given how close the droidekas were to the elevator exit, Asta and her team would be caught in any blast radius.
Asta¡¯s fire shifted, guided by her HUD to a droidekas that had been knocked over by the explosion. Its shields were down, and her blaster ensured it wouldn¡¯t be righting itself as she blew apart the droid¡¯s brain. She slid down behind the wreckage, using it as cover as two droidekas that were upright fired at her. The frame of their fallen comrade took the brunt of their attack as the Battlenet revealed Hox had done the same as her while Mun had reached a support that offered some protection. Nia was exiting the elevator, and while her vitals were low, they weren¡¯t critical.
Nia had barely slipped from the elevator before the car groaned loudly. A second later, as blaster fire rippled around the intersection, the car fell away. The sound of metal scraping and crashing into metal echoed through the open shaft doors, which slammed closed an instant later, no doubt due to safety protocols.
While she did that, Nia rushed forward, slamming into a droideka that had just righted itself but hadn¡¯t yet activated its shields. The droideka toppled over, and Nia dove over it, using it as cover. A warning in Asta¡¯s HUD came as the charge in her rifle¡¯s power pack dipped below fifty per cent even as she unloaded into another droideka. Its shields flared at the volume of fire coming even as it and two other droidekas fired at Asta.
She grunted as her armour took over a dozen high-powered bolts, wincing as a trio of them struck her leg. The beskarweave held, but the HUD was reporting it was weakening. Dropping low, she pulled a grenade from her belt and rolled it slowly toward the droids.
She smirked as the grenade rolled through the droideka¡¯s shield and exploded, taking out that droid and showering the other two with enough explosive force that they tumbled over. She slipped from her cover, blasting the two downed droids; something Hox also did as the Battlenet reported the weakened opponents to Asta¡¯s team.
Destroying three more droidekas was a relief, yet before Asta could target a new droid ¨C or consider Alor Cameron¡¯s idea about slow-moving objects slipping through the droideka¡¯s shields ¨C she stumbled forward. Over a dozen bolts slammed into her back, and she fell. Adapting, she shifted her weight and landed on one shoulder.
Her grunt of pain was hidden by her helmet, and she rolled over, her rifle returning fire at the droid that had attacked her. A click came from her rifle, and she cursed at realising the power cell was depleted. Scrambling to take cover behind another destroyed droid ¨C even as reports in the Battlenet reported the rest of her team struggling to hold their ground ¨C she yanked the cell from her rifle.
As she slammed a new power cell into her rifle, Asta examined her team¡¯s condition through the Battlenet. Hox was pinned down by a foursome of droidekas while Mun had been driven back down one corridor, the structural support she¡¯d used as initial cover now looking like nothing more than a pillar of twisted metal. Nia¡¯s armour was reporting a wound on her left arm, limiting her ability to use her rifle.
All in all, even though they¡¯d taken out some droidekas, those that remained were slowly winning the battle.
Asta¡¯s mind ran through a dozen plans, looking for a way to extract from the location, yet before she settled on one, the elevator doors exploded. A second later Jad and his team swooped out of the smoke, their rifles singing as they soared into the corridor.
The droidekas shifted fire, regarding the new group as a greater threat. While true, the weakening of fire against Asta allowed her to choose a pattern of attack. As Ella Rang swooped low, slamming into a droid moving to flank Hox, Asta sent the command through the Battlenet. Confirmations came in within seconds and by then Asta was already moving.
Racing to Nia¡¯s side, Asta grabbed the other warrior¡¯s arm and pulled her to her feet. The pair then turned, blasting at the nearest droidekas even as Hox moved toward them. Down the corridor they were backing toward, Mun held her position, and the droidekas that had pushed her away were caught in a crossfire.
Before they could react, a grenade bounced off their shields and exploded. While it hadn¡¯t disabled the droids, the concussive force knocked them over, disrupting their protection as the shields overloaded and Asta¡¯s team obliterated the pair with ease. All four used the downed droids as cover, allowing them to concentrate their fire toward the intersection.
At the same time her team had moved, Jad had split Traat¡¯aliit Reyshe¡¯a in half, with two members of each moving down a corridor. The droidekas had split their fire, but with eight targets to engage and thirteen droidekas, they couldn¡¯t bring enough firepower to bear against a single target to kill a Mando¡¯ade. Only she, Nia and Pirwe Puto ¨C a member of Team Five ¨C had been wounded in this fight, though Ella Rang had been injured previously. None of the new injuries were anything more than minor. Yet now, Asta¡¯s warriors had the droidekas hemmed in.
On her signal, grenades came into the intersection. Some were thrown, some bounced and Asta rolled hers, wanting to see if the trick would work again. Almost as one, the grenades exploded, shaking the intersection and surrounding corridors, and the Mandalorians increased their rate of fire.
As the smoke cleared, Asta stood and moved toward the intersection, surveying the devastation. Only a few droids were still moving, though given those were missing limbs they were quickly put down by blaster fire from her warriors. She reached into a pouch and pulled a bacta patch out. While there was no faint hint of the bacta due to her helmet, she heard the faint hiss of the patch attaching to her leg and injecting healing fluid onto the wound.
Once that was done, she turned and moved. The droidekas had delayed them, but in the end, it hadn¡¯t been enough. As she moved, her team and Jad¡¯s fell into position behind her. A glance at Nia reminded Asta to speak with the other woman about her reckless actions. Yes, it had helped them escape the elevator before the car fell, but it was a risk a warrior of Nia¡¯s age and experience shouldn¡¯t be taking.
Yet Asta felt that might be why Nia had done it. Because of her time as a member of kyr''tsad, Nia had lost much of her honour in the eyes of many. Joining this assault, and possibly being ready to die in it, might just be Nia¡¯s way of regaining that honour. At least enough that it would no longer reflect on her family. The logic was there, but Asta disagreed with the need for any to throw their lives away in such a pointless manner.
The teams moved rapidly down the corridor, quickly reaching the secured blast doors to the bridge. A signal through the Battlenet had Jad lead his team into another corridor, one that would move to secure the door on the other side of the bridge. As Team Five moved off, Asta turned toward the cameras that monitored the area outside the doors.
¡°Open the doors,¡± she ordered. ¡°Your droids are disabled, and my warriors control all external communications and the reactor cores. If we must force our way in, then no guarantee for your safety will be given.¡± While there was a chance the frogs might listen and open the doors to prevent themselves from being harmed, nothing she¡¯d seen in this assault suggested the captain lacked that much of a backbone. If he had, then the sphere would¡¯ve separated and the rings of the enormous, converted transport vessel would¡¯ve detonated.
A signal in the Battlenet confirmed Jad¡¯s team had reached the other door. ¡°Very well.¡± She turned to the door and tapped a button on her gauntlet. Hox and Mun stepped forward, pulling shaped explosives that they¡¯d brought specifically for this.
When she and Alor Kal had debriefed the Jetii, the elder one had revealed that the bridge had blast doors and that they¡¯d almost managed to breach them before being driven off by droidekas. After fighting a concerted force of those droids, Asta understood why the Jetii had withdrawn, even if she might well have not done the same. However, the reveal of the blast doors, and the chance they¡¯d have to breach such doors simply to secure their beachhead, had meant each team brought designed breaching charges.
Once Hox and Mun were finished, the entire team moved back. A signal came to Asta, letting her know Jad¡¯s team had deployed their breaching charges as well. A tap of her gauntlet was followed by an explosion that would¡¯ve vaporised the ears of any nearby, though since her warriors were in armour, they were saved from the worst of the explosion even as they braced to avoid being knocked over by the shockwave that raced away from the blast doors.
Asta stepped back into view of the blast doors, wondering how the crew on the bridge had reacted to that explosion. The lights in the corridor were gone, like some of the panelling, they¡¯d been destroyed by the shockwave, however, Asta frowned as her HUD reported the doors were still standing. As Jad confirmed with a short message the same from his side, Asta moved closer, guided by her helmet¡¯s scanners.
The doors had been breached, at least partially. It seemed that the bridge had a dual set of blast doors, and while those were shattered, the charges had forced them inward, jagging into what was probably the base door in such a way that opening it wasn¡¯t going to happen without help. The HUD analysed the doors and highlighted several points of weakness.
As she walked away, she transmitted those points to Nia. Grenades wouldn¡¯t cut it, so the rocket Nia had left would have to do. Or at least pierce the innermost door enough for a greater hole to be made with grenades. The former Kyr''tsad member moved into the corridor, moving back further from the door than the alcoves where the rest of the team was waiting.
A moment later, the rocket launched, and the corridor was again engulfed in a shockwave. While not as large as before, there was more dust and debris thrown in it, though thanks to the sensors in their armour all Asta¡¯s team could see well enough to advance.
Asta rushed toward the door, wanting to slip inside as quickly as possible if it was breached. As she neared, she saw it was, though only wide enough that they¡¯d have to enter in a single file. A tap at her gauntlet let Jed know they¡¯d breached the door and her hand only just returned to her rifle before she leapt through the breach.
Even as she stepped onto the bridge, blaster fire rattled against her armour. That easily held and her rifle moved, guided by her HUD toward the first target. A pair of B1s fell to accurate fire as she stepped into the storm of plasma, her rifle moving to the next target even as the first droids fell to the ground.
Another B1 fell before she slipped into one of the recesses of the bridge. As she used that as cover, Hox slipped through the gap following herself and Mun.
There were droids in the recess with her, but the HUD marked them as non-combatants, so even as she blasted another B1, Asta ignored those droids. However, when the HUD reported a Neimoidian reaching under their station, Asta put them down with a pair of bolts to their chest.
The remaining combat droids on the bridge fell before Nia had stepped through the breach, and Asta stood on the main walkway, heading toward the trio of chairs that dominated the room. The organic crew was all down in the forward recess, hiding behind anything they could find, be that a droid, a seat, or even each other.
¡°Who¡¯s in command?¡± Asta asked as Jad slipped through the breach, her voice still modulated by the armour. The Neimoidians chose to cower further than respond to her question. One of the droids manning a station fell as Asta blasted it. ¡°I won¡¯t ask again!¡±
Most of the Neimoidians continued to cower, but three of the crew pointed at another. Analysing with her sensors, Asta confirmed that one¡¯s robes were of a higher quality than the others. Plus, this one wasn¡¯t cowering, instead seemingly glaring at her.
She smirked and dropped into the forward recess. ¡°You!¡± she said, pointing her rifle at the Neimoidian. ¡°Stand!¡±
Continuing to glare, the Neimoidian obeyed, though the glare fell when Hox marched over to them and gripped their sleeve. A look of terror flashed over their face as Hox dragged them toward Asta. That behaviour, and the fact the rest of the organic crew scurried away when Hox approached, disgusted Asta. These beings were hut¡¯unne, having less honour or drive than any of the droids destroyed during the assault.
¡°Name.¡± Asta held her rifle still, aimed at the Neimoidian¡¯s gut as he stopped in front of her.
The Neimoidian shivered for a moment before seemingly getting a hold of themselves. With a straightening back, they looked down at her. ¡°Daultay Dofine,¡± the Neimoidian replied, some backbone in his tone. That at least proved he deserved to be commanding the others of his species as he had some fire, pitiful as it was.
¡°As of now, your ship is under our control,¡± she spoke slowly, wanting there to be no confusion about the situation. ¡°Your crew, be they organic or droid, will obey our orders. Comply, and no further harm will come to you or your crew. Resist and well¡¡± she tapped the barrel of her blaster.
¡°W-why should we obey? You¡¯ll just kill us and destroy the ship when you get whatever you want from us.¡±
Asta chuckled, which due to the modulation of her armour, seemed to terrify the other Neimoidians. ¡°While I could do that, and it is an option, that¡¯s not the primary reason why we¡¯re here.¡± She slung her rifle over her shoulder, letting go once the magnetic lock was confirmed as secure by the HUD. ¡°However, what we¡¯d prefer to do is take our time, secure this impressive marvel of yours and consider our next move.¡±
¡°We have nothing of value!¡± Dofine snapped, again showing some backbone. However, as Asta placed an armoured hand on his shoulder, the barrels of her vambrace blaster aimed at his head, that backbone shattered. ¡°W-we can arrange for a ransom to be paid¡¡±
Asta laughed in his face. ¡°No. While that is certainly tempting, I think we¡¯ll be staying. At least for now.¡± She gave him a gentle push and he stumbled away. ¡°Unless, of course, you and your crew wish to die slowly and painfully.¡±
¡°W-what would you have us do?¡± Dofine asked; trying, and failing to make himself as imposing as he¡¯d appeared just a moment ago.
Asta turned and walked toward the largest and central chair. She sat down and placed her legs over the armrest. ¡°First, return to your stations and disable all internal defences. Both built-in and droids. However, keep the Vulture droids outside and anything on the planet below active. We wouldn¡¯t want your friends on the other ships to get wind of the change in command. That would force me to do something none of you would enjoy.¡±
Dofine held her gaze for a short while before sighing. As his shoulders drooped, he turned to this crew. ¡°Do as they say.¡±
As the Neimoidians slowly stood, some requiring a few helpful gestures from her warriors, Asta leaned back in the chair. While she disliked playing the scoundrel, the longer it took for these beings to realise she wasn¡¯t just a run-of-the-mill mercenary out to make a quick credit, the longer they could retain control of the vessel.
The Saak¡¯ak belonged to her and House Ordo now and she had little interest in losing such a valuable asset before its purpose was served.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I slowed as I neared the gathered forces. While most were outside the range of my minimap, I could already detect the sentries that were along my path. I doubted they¡¯d fire on me as I was in my armour ¨C sans the helmet which I was carrying under my arm ¨C and that should connect instantly to the Battlenet, but sudden movement in the jungle of a combat location might make someone jumpy.
Now, I could¡¯ve just teleported directly to the rendezvous location, but that would¡¯ve meant leaving Fenrir behind and as he wasn¡¯t connected into the Mandalorian Battlenet, there was more chance he¡¯d be fired on if moving alone. His lack of connection to the Battlenet was an issue I¡¯d not considered until we¡¯d gathered on the Getala¡¯kara, so there was little I could do about it now. However, once Naboo was freed, I¡¯d speak with Bo and others about developing a way to at least have him tracked as an ally the next time I was linked into a Battlenet.
I checked my gauntlet again, ensuring there¡¯d been no ping from Raven. While I¡¯d slipped her under the jungle canopy and covered her with vegetation to hide her, I was concerned droids might come looking for her. Every other vessel had dropped their passengers off and then departed, whereas Raven had landed as I wasn¡¯t willing to allow anyone else to pilot her. Certainly not when I wasn¡¯t on board.
Thankfully, there¡¯d not been any Vulture droids buzzing the jungle, so either the Federation¡¯s commander had decided not to risk doing so, and potentially alerting the populace that something was amiss, or that Asta and her team caused enough chaos that the Federation had other issues.
While I hoped they could capture the Lucrehulk they¡¯d landed on, even if they could only ensure its destruction before escaping, deploying most of the more experienced warriors with her would¡¯ve been worthwhile. The combined fleet waiting a jump away should be able to take a single Lucrehulk, but two was going to be a challenge. Three was just impossible, so if Asta¡¯s team failed, then the only way to end the invasion was to capture Gunray.
I was pulled from those worries when my gauntlet flared with a challenge code. Recognising it easily, I sent the correct reply ¨C which out of context, had nothing to do with the challenge code ¨C and received clearance. A light blinked on my gauntlet and a moment later the datafeed from the Mandalorian Battlenet connected with my armour.
A small holographic map displayed the exact location, and I shifted my path to head toward it. Unlike Asta¡¯s team, the ground forces were a mixture of forces. Mandalorians and Lokella formed the bulk of the deployed force, though most of those who¡¯d escaped with Padm¨¦ had come along. The ones that hadn¡¯t were either serving temporarily on a Lokella vessel or had remained on Coruscant with Palpatine.
While the Lokella and Naboo forces lacked the armour of the Mandalorians, I wasn¡¯t discounting them as I felt some of the Mandalorians might be doing. The Lokella had been fighting in guerrilla operations against larger and better-prepared forces for years now while the Naboo were fighting for their home. While there were going to be teething problems of getting them to all work together, I was looking forward to seeing how Lokella such as Ferox and Validus worked alongside Bo, Osto and the other Mandalorians.
That said, I had pulled Ferox aside before we¡¯d deployed to the Naboo system as I couldn¡¯t in good conscience have him enter a battle before knowing Shmi was with child. He¡¯d thanked me for telling him, though he¡¯d learnt of her pregnancy before he¡¯d departed. The couple had agreed that once Naboo was free, he would step back from frontline combat to help her raise their child. He¡¯d also asked if, should something happen to both of them, I was willing to watch over the child ¨C and Anakin ¨C alongside Validus, to which I¡¯d happily agreed. After, I informed him that I intended to train Anakin in the ways of the Force and Mandalorians after Naboo was free. While Ferox seemed uncertain about the Jedi ¨C understandable given how little the Order had officially done to stamp out slavery in the Outer Rim ¨C he was pleased that Anakin would be trained as a warrior.
It took me about five minutes to reach the gathering, the various guards either ignoring me ¨C as I was connected to the Battlenet ¨C or offering a small nod ¨C as I was the Mtael of the Lokella. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not too late,¡± I said as I moved toward where the leaders of the operation were gathered.
Padm¨¦, Ferox, Validus, Bo, Qui-Gon and others all looked up as I approached. All were pleased to see me, though I could sense some concern from Qui-Gon. I¡¯d sensed the same from Obi-Wan, though it had been stronger, which was likely caused because I was wearing full beskar armour along with my dragon-skin cloak. If not for the lightsaber at my hip, none would even think I had a connection to the Jedi. However, with a fight with Maul coming up, I knew I needed every advantage I could get.
I¡¯d sparred with Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan while the scouts had learnt the Federation¡¯s layout in the Naboo system. Obi-Wan had improved his Soresu greatly, but I was still able to pick his defence apart with relative ease. Qui-Gon, though, had beaten me. Oh, I¡¯d tired him out faster than I think he¡¯d expected, but I was still being held back by whatever was causing me problems. I was reasonably sure it was the way the Interface and the Force interacted, and hoped that things would change once I was level 30.
However, since I had to face Maul before then, I knew I needed every advantage I could get. Hence the full armour, and the various additions to my gauntlets. While none of them alone would be enough to take down a Jedi ¨C never mind a Sith trained to kill Jedi ¨C I had various plans to use against the Zabrak that I felt gave me a good chance to defeat him without dying in the process.
¡°We have been waiting for you, Master Jedi, before settling on our next step,¡± Padm¨¦ replied. ¡°Please, join us.¡±
As I moved closer, Bo and Qui-Gon sent me looks. Bo¡¯s look was because she and Serra had commented on how Padm¨¦ seemed to like me. I¡¯d ignored the teasing, and explained that even if Padm¨¦ did like me in the way they suspected, I wasn¡¯t going to pursue anything with her since I already had two companions. Bo had reminded me that it was three as I¡¯d bedded Naz, though she had made clear not to expect any other Mandalorians to join me. Apparently, Bo and Naz were outliers in being more open-minded about relationships and having multiple partners. Most Mandalorians were monogamous once in a relationship, which it turned out, was why Bo wasn¡¯t as close to Ursa Wren as she¡¯d been when we¡¯d first met.
As for Qui-Gon, his issue was due to Padm¨¦ calling me a Master Jedi, which was understandable. I¡¯d explained I didn¡¯t consider myself a Jedi Master, and that Padm¨¦ was doing it simply to show respect to me for the help I¡¯d arranged. Qui-Gon had accepted that not having sensed any deception in my words.
The Padawan had stated his distaste for Serra being here, especially as she was doing so as a Mandalorian and, in his mind, breaking her oath as a Jedi. So far, it hadn¡¯t developed into anything more than a few glares and comments, but if he kept it up, there was a chance I¡¯d step in and educate him.
Just before I reached the holo-map they were all gathered around ¨C one that covered around several hundred miles in all directions from our current location, up to the edges of Theed ¨C I paused and turned.
A few metres away, Serra was looking skyward, apprehension on her face. As I wondered what was wrong, I felt a faint shift in the Force. Not enough to suggest a threat, but enough that something unexpected, and potentially troublesome, was about to happen.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Phantom Menace 3
Phantom Menace 3
... ...
I turned away from Serra. Whatever was bothering her, whatever event the Force was suggesting was coming soon, was a matter to focus on once the meeting was over.
My focus shifted to the large holographic map which displayed a large section of the planet. At one end of the projection was the Lianorm Swamp, with our current location marked by a pulsing red dot. At the other end, beyond the Gallo Mountain range and the great grass plains, was Theed. Another red pulsing light was there, centred around the royal palace. The sheer size of Theed on the map gave an indication of just how far away we were from the city and had me curious as to how Padm¨¦ and the others had reached there so quickly in the other timeline.
Judging by the map, it would take a week to trek to the city, and that was if we walked non-stop without the threat of interception by Vulture droids or any elements of the droid army. Said army had to be larger than in the other timeline, as this time there were three Lucrehulks in orbit. Now, the other two vessels might have been simply to reinforce the planet, but I had my doubts about that.
Ever since discovering there were three Lucrehulks in orbit, I¡¯d been working through why that would be. The only plausible answer that remained was that Sidious wanted to test me. While the main thrust of that would come from Maul ¨C which was a different, and much more concerning issue than the Federation¡¯s droid army ¨C the increased droid forces would require me to adapt. He and Plagueis knew of events on Zonama Sekot, and how I¡¯d led a small insurgent group against a larger invading force. While the Vong shouldn¡¯t be reappearing in bulk for several decades if the Invaders From the Void quest had indicated, testing me and the forces I¡¯d assembled against a large droid force would allow the Sith to determine if I was powerful and competent enough for them to start taking me seriously as a possible ally¡or an enemy that needed removal. Plus, Sidious was aware I¡¯d put out calls for help, and if he was even a tenth as intelligent as I knew he was, then he¡¯d have tracked my Holonet calls to the Lokella and Duke Adonai and quickly worked out where I was gathering my support from.
Once Naboo was free, the Sith would doubtlessly review my actions during the battle for Naboo to learn as much as they could about my style in combat, and willingness to engage in violence. How they¡¯d get the recordings to review my actions I couldn¡¯t be sure of, but I knew they would as it¡¯s what I¡¯d do in their place. Regardless, by placing three Lucrehulks around Naboo, each with their own independent contingent of droids, it meant the damage done to the Federation would be greater and the embarrassment of failing to hold the planet even higher once the planet was free.
Now, since the jungle wasn¡¯t being buzzed by Vulture droids, nor were the sentries detecting the movement of companies of droids, I felt that at least some of the threat the Federation posed had been, if not removed then at least nullified for the time being. Since there¡¯d not been a fireball in the sky signalling the destruction of a vessel, that meant Asta¡¯s team had captured and were holding the Lucrehulk they¡¯d boarded. Ideally, that vessel wouldn¡¯t be destroyed during the orbital battle, as it would provide a wonderful financial and technological bonus to me and my allies. However, given it would be, even with the support of the gathered fleet of Lokella and Mandalorian vessels, outgunned by the other two Lucrehulks and their Vulture droids, the odds of it being space-worthy afterwards were slim.
¡°Has there been any word from Lady Asta?¡±
The question from Padm¨¦ drew my attention, and I turned to face her, seeing HK standing behind her. His photoreceptors were scanning everyone, judging who might be a threat to the young queen. While he might not be happy about my choice to assign him to protect her, he would carry out the order with his typical lethal efficiency.
To Padm¨¦¡¯s left were Qui-Gon, Obi-Wan, and Captain Panaka. Panaka kept glaring at HK, not liking that a droid was guarding her, but I¡¯d assured him that HK was more than a match for anything either the Federation or our forces might have. I stood opposite Padm¨¦ around the map while to my left were Validus and Ferox representing the Lokella ground forces, and then the Mandalorians. Bo and Osto had positions due to their houses being the main backers of my call to arms, but the senior warriors present were Shal Beroya, Vhonte Tervho and Rangemaster Dun Marod.
I knew nothing about the former two, but both came recommended by Asta, Osto, Bo, and others. Marod being here was a surprise, and I¡¯d spoken to him before we¡¯d jumped to Naboo, wondering why he¡¯d come. It seemed that while he enjoyed his work teaching new generations of warriors, he missed battle and glory. When the civil war had ended and he¡¯d survived the various battles he¡¯d fought in, he¡¯d grown despondent, fearing he might never die in battle as a warrior should. When the call for warriors had gone out, he¡¯d answered quickly, and while the credits on offer were a factor, the chance to go into battle once more had been a larger factor in his choice.
¡°No. Operational procedures mean the only time we¡¯ll receive any signal from my mother is if they are forced to evacuate and destroy the target,¡± Osto replied bluntly. ¡°Unless Cameron or one of the other Jetii can add more, we won¡¯t know how successful her mission was until the orbital battle begins.¡±
¡°There was nothing on the sensors when I left Raven,¡± I added. ¡°While they¡¯re powerful, I couldn¡¯t risk using them actively and giving away her position. Nor alerting the other Federation vessels that something might be amiss.¡±
¡°While the Force isn¡¯t as forthcoming with revelations as many would believe, neither I nor my Padawan have sensed anything amiss regarding the vessels in orbit,¡± Qui-Gon added, though I noted he specifically mentioned space and not the planet, which had me thinking he could sense something was off within the Force, meaning that Maul was waiting for us, for me, in the city.
¡°Has anything been heard from the local forces?¡±
Panaka fixed Vhonte with a glare, but the Mandalorian was unfazed by it. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but Panaka seemed to dislike the presence of the Mandalorians. Nevertheless, he was still willing to accept fighting alongside them.
¡°Yes, I have. However, what we have is rudimentary at best as many are working off-grid to avoid detection by Federation forces.¡± Panaka stepped toward the map and accessed the display through a wrist-based interface. Along with the others, I watched as the map zoomed in on Theed, with lines heading toward it from smaller cities while large red blobs appeared in and around Theed. ¡°The Federation have concentrated their forces in Theed and other major cities. Citizens from other smaller cities and towns have been rounded up and herded in or near the major population centres.¡±
¡°Makes sense,¡± Shal Beroya. ¡°Easier to control the locals and cut down on resistance if you keep civilians in central locations, preferably near critical infrastructure as well.¡±
¡°I would advise against engaging the Federation¡¯s army inside the city limits, Your Highness. The civilian casualties would be impossible to keep down.¡±
Padm¨¦ lowered her head in acceptance of Qui-Gon¡¯s words. ¡°Agreed, Master Jedi, which is why I feel we need to draw the Federation army, or at least most of it, out of Theed.¡± She paused and turned, looking toward others who were close by but not part of the meeting like Serra. She was currently mingling with the former members of our team from the Institute on Mandalore, all of whom had signed on when word went out that I needed warriors for battle. ¡°Jar Jar Binks!¡±
I forced down a grimace at hearing Padm¨¦ call for the Gungan. I knew she would, but I¡¯d rather not be around him. While I was reserving judgment on the rest of his people, Jar Jar was, in simple terms, a bumbling fool. That said, the Force Potential he had ¨C which was comparable to Mundi¡¯s ¨C explained how he seemed to keep lucking out in every event he found himself inexplicably stuck in.
There was a delay as we waited on the Gungan to first realise he¡¯d been summoned, and for him to then walk over. During that time, I noticed that R2-D2 was resting near HK and while he was being quiet, faint beeps and bleeps were coming from the Astromech. HK wasn¡¯t responding verbally, but I saw his hand moving. It remained near his blaster, but it was enough that the pair were having a conversation without disrupting the meeting. I¡¯d have to ask HK about that later.
¡°Mesa?¡±
The irritating voice of Jar Jar snapped my focus back to the purpose of this meeting and I saw the Gungan had moved over, coming close to Padm¨¦ and was now pointing at himself. As if there was any other being in the galaxy with such a name. And Force was that a scary thought.
¡°I wish for you to return to your people as my official envoy.¡± At Padm¨¦¡¯s words, Jar Jar seemed to shrink in on himself, as if anyone could miss his gangly frame. ¡°I understand you were cast out by your people,¡± I sensed the Mandalorians and Lokella tense at hearing this, ¡°however you are the only link we have with the leaders of Otoh Gunga.¡±
¡°Mesa an envoy?¡± As he spoke, I saw Vhonte clench her fists, which when combined with the irritation radiating from her in waves, made it clear she disliked Jar Jar. Perhaps not to the level I did ¨C was it bad I kept contemplating how long it would take to turn him to ash with Force Lightning? ¨C but enough that I hoped it wouldn¡¯t colour her thoughts about the rest of his people. They did, after all, have the common sense to exile him, though I didn¡¯t know why that was beyond clumsiness and would admit to being curious about it.
¡°Yes, I need you to take an offer of alliance to your people. The Federation threatens both our great cultures and if we cannot unite and stand against them together, they will enslave us separately.¡±
Jar Jar blinked and starched behind one of his long, droopy ears. ¡°Uh, mesa no sure da Bosses will agreen wit yousa planen.¡± I took a deep breath, letting my irritation toward the Gungan slide away. He was still needed, otherwise, the Gungan army wouldn¡¯t be around to draw the Federation out of Theed, making things a thousand times more complicated.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware the Bosses won¡¯t like it, but we need them as much as they need us,¡± Padm¨¦ replied with a genuine smile that proved beyond doubt she had the patience of an angel, perhaps even of Fay.
¡°Ok,¡± Jar Jar replied with a shrug, ¡°mesa try.¡± With that, the Gungan turned and walked away, heading toward, I assumed, the nearest tributary of Lake Paonga.
¡°What¡ abilities do the Gungans possess?¡± Validus asked, bringing forth a question that had to be addressed.
¡°We¡¯re currently unaware of their exact capabilities, however, the most recent skirmish between our people and the Gungans saw them deploy over ten thousand warriors. They also have the ability to navigate the oceans that run through the planet¡¯s core.¡±
¡°Which will be very useful for, among other things, slipping forces into Theed under the noses of the Federation,¡± I added to Panaka¡¯s report. As Validus nodded, accepting the information, I gestured to the map. Panaka nodded and stepped back. ¡°While not from this world, I visited recently to celebrate the Queen¡¯s coronation,¡± I smiled at Padm¨¦ before highlighting the city. ¡°These rivers run through Theed, coming in from either the Gallo mountains or a lake further away. While I¡¯m uncertain if the Gungan vessels¡¡±
¡°Bongos,¡± Obi-Wan supplied.
¡°¡ bongos, can emerge into the rivers, I suspect they¡¯d be able to arrive in the lake and then travel downstream provided the river is deep enough. Once we have better intel from the local resistance, we should be able to determine insertion points for both primary teams to capture the Federation¡¯s leadership and disrupt any droid forces within the city limits.¡±
¡°You suspect the Federation¡¯s leaders are on-planet?¡±
I turned to Panaka, letting him answer Vhonte¡¯s question.
¡°Reports suggest Viceroy Gunray himself is still present, having taken up residence in the palace.¡±
¡°What about the Gungan tech? Are we sure it¡¯s useable?¡±
¡°While Jar Jar is¡ strange,¡± I began, giving Ferox a smirk to make clear I disliked him as well, ¡°I don¡¯t think it''s fair to judge his species based on our time around him. He was, after all, exiled when he encountered Master Jinn and Padawan Kenobi.¡±
¡°Jar Jar Binks is a peculiar creature,¡± Qui-Gon added, drawing a snort of amusement from Ferox. ¡°However, Cameron is correct in saying we shouldn¡¯t judge the Gungans on him. From what I and Obi-Wan observed while in their underwater city as well as on our travel through the planet¡¯s core to Theed, the Gungans while appearing primitive, have some remarkable technology.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± muttered Shal, making his opinion clear.
¡°Regardless, the issue of the droid army occupying Theed, and detaining civilians means we still have other obstacles to overcome before any attempt to capture the Viceroy,¡± Qui-Gon continued, shifting the topic away from the Gungans. ¡°A method to either disable the droids or draw them out of Theed has to be your main focus.¡±
¡°Outside of Theed, the only possible battlefields are the Great Grass Plains or the Gallo mountains,¡± Panaka offered as he moved in close to the map again. I stepped back as he adjusted the display. ¡°However, without a force large enough to draw the attention of the Federation¡¯s army, neither is a viable option.¡±
¡°Which is why I suspect the Queen just sent Jar Jar to his people,¡± I said, smiling at Padm¨¦. Padm¨¦ nodded, as I sensed Bo¡¯s amusement at my antics. ¡°Still, simply engaging them on an open field is, at best, foolish.¡±
¡°Assuming the Gungan force joins us here, then they would have to move through the mountains,¡± Validus commented as he pointed at the Gallo range. ¡°While we wait for the Gungan response, perhaps we might scout the passages through the range. To both determine which, if any, could support a large force, and where the Federation has deployed advanced units.¡±
¡°Our warriors will be capable of doing that,¡± Osto said, drawing nods from Vhonte and Marod. ¡°Though it would be a useful mission to further the cooperation between our men.¡± Validus nodded in agreement while I smiled. Getting the Lokella and Mandalorians used to working and fighting side-by-side was going to be important. While some would remain with the Gungans for the battle on the plains, most would deploy to Theed. The better their understanding of each other was, the less chance there was of friendly fire incidents.
¡°I¡¯ll take an advanced element with jetpacks for a deeper sortie. Ideally, we can determine where, if anywhere, the droids are based within the mountains, and locations for diversionary engagements to allow our forces to slip past the Federation¡¯s outposts.¡± That came from Marod, and while I¡¯d rather he didn¡¯t die in a simple skirmish, I knew he¡¯d not throw his life away recklessly to gain what he desired of death in battle. There was no honour in such a fate.
¡°And what of the Jetii?¡± Bo asked, turning her focus on Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan. ¡°Will you fight for the cause?¡±
¡°Obi-Wan and I are here simply to continue our mission to protect Queen Amidala,¡± Qui-Gon replied, drawing a sneer from Bo. ¡°We aren¡¯t here to fight in her war.¡± I knew that would be his answer, but I¡¯d hoped he might be more subtle about his motivations for being present.
¡°Whereas I was the one who asked all of you to come,¡± I jumped in, looking at the Mandalorians and Lokella. ¡°While I shouldn¡¯t become involved, it would be dishonourable of me to ask you to risk your lives in freeing this planet if I didn¡¯t do likewise.¡± That drew nods of agreement from most, though I sensed some concern from Qui-Gon, along with distaste from Obi-Wan. ¡°That being said, when the time comes, I feel my place is in Theed. I sense a disturbance in the Force there calling to me, and who am I to deny its will?¡± I asked rhetorically to Qui-Gon. That drew a nod, though there was a frown as well suggesting he could also sense the disturbance that signalled Maul was present. ¡°However, if we can¡¯t count on the Gungans, getting to Theed is going to be a kriffing challenge.¡± Well, not for me as I could simply Teleport while Qui-Gon, Obi-Wan, and Serra could move fast enough that they¡¯d be able to clear the distance quickly, though it would leave them winded when they arrived.
¡°The handful of resistance units I¡¯ve already managed to contact say they have skimmers. Not enough to get everyone we have to Theed, but enough that if the other cells are similarly equipped, it might be possible.¡±
¡°I feel that even if the Gungans have an army to rival the Federation, not all of us will be needed in the city.¡± Vhonte stepped toward the map as she spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll need ways to counter the overwhelming number of droids, which is where many of the Mando¡¯ade will come in.¡± She finished with a smile that promised chaos, and I had to bite back a chuckle at just what she and the other Mandalorians would come up with to wreck the droid army. ¡°The Gungans need to draw out and then pin down the Federation¡¯s forces. For that, they¡¯ll need to cause as many diversions and distractions as possible.¡±
¡°Once the Viceroy is in our hands, the Federation will surrender,¡± Padm¨¦ spoke with conviction, and while some might question her certainty, everything I knew of Gunray ¨C both from the other timeline and this one ¨C meant he would. Of course, that left the question of what to do with him afterwards, at least before Palpatine, as the new Chancellor, arrived on the planet.
¡°It is a bold plan, Your Highness. However, until we learn what forces we have, and better intel on what we face, perhaps we should wait to decide on the critical aims of the battle.¡± I knew Padm¨¦¡¯s plan was sound, as it had worked in the other timeline, however with the changes in play here, I couldn¡¯t be certain it would work this time. That meant I needed to play it safe for now, and not commit to her seemingly reckless goal, regardless of how logical it actually was.
¡°Commentary: Based on the files I have reviewed regarding the¡ battle droids used by this Trade Federation, I believe that unless faced by numbers greater than five-hundred-to-one, then our current force would be more than sufficient, Master.¡± I chuckled at HK¡¯s comment, having had to listen to his review of what was publicly available on the droids, and what I ¡®suspected¡¯ was true. While he felt the concept of the droid army was practical ¨C as they were superior to meatbags ¨C he was, to put it mildly, disappointed in the B1s. Now, the Vulture and droideka models he regarded as much more impressive, so much so that he was looking forward to testing himself against a unit of droidekas that might very well be guarding Gunray, but the B1s he considered an insult to what a battledroid should be. Haran, I¡¯d learnt some new curses from his description of their failings, though I doubted I¡¯d ever need to use such vulgar expressions.
¡°Our initial reports suggest over a hundred thousand battledroids in Theed alone.¡±
HK¡¯s optical receptors flickered as he considered Panaka¡¯s words. ¡°Observation: That is a substantial number of droids, meatbag. Addendum: I will enjoy facing such a large opposing force.¡±
That drew laughter from the Mandalorians and Lokella even as Qui-Gon turned to face me. ¡°I hope, perhaps, you might explain where exactly you discovered this droid.¡± He spoke softly, but there was a firmness in his tone making clear he wasn¡¯t willing to drop the matter.
¡°I guess there¡¯s little point in trying to claim HK is simply a protocol droid, is there?¡± Given he was carrying a large, high-powered rifle, and many of his hidden features might well be revealed in the upcoming battle, I saw little point in keeping up the charade. ¡°Did you read your copy of the holonovel I sent you?¡± I asked Padm¨¦ while I saw Bo trying and failing to not grin like the proverbial cat that had caught the canary.
¡°Yes, but I fail to¡¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s words trailed off. I watched as the switch flicked in her head and she turned to her newest protector with wide, disbelieving eyes. ¡°By the Force¡¡±
¡°Your Highness?¡± Panaka asked, his stance shifting, fearing there was a threat. He stayed still though, not risking a firefight with Padm¨¦ so close to HK.
¡°Observation: If I wished her dead, meatbag, there is little you could do to stop me.¡± HK all but crackled as he spoke. ¡°Query: May I introduce myself formally, Master?¡±
¡°Please.¡± I suspected I was struggling as badly as Bo to not enjoy this moment.
¡°Greetings: I am HK-47, the personal assassin droid of the Jedi and Sith known as Revan.¡± At the mention of an assassin, Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan both drew their lightsabers as the Mandalorians and Lokella tensed. The mention of Revan had everyone turning to me.
¡°Where did you find this droid?¡± Qui-Gon asked tensely, his lightsaber still in his hands but his stance relaxing slightly.
¡°That is a private matter. HK is very much a family heirloom, and while I¡¯m not Revan, I¡¯m not going into battle again without such a legendary droid at my side.¡± I saw Osto struggling to keep his mind focused as his eyes darted between me, HK, and Bo. It seemed he realised where I¡¯d found HK.
¡°Exclamation: Such kind words, Master. Query: Are you feeling well? I know how you meatbags so often struggle due to faulty construction.¡±
¡°No, HK, I¡¯m fine. Just amused¡± I replied with a smile even as Qui-Gon slowly powered down his lightsaber.
¡°Affirmative: Yes, the reactions of the various meatbags, bar the one with red hair, are most amusing, Master.¡± I glanced at Bo who now had a hand over her mouth as the other Mandalorians stared at her, wondering how long she¡¯d known the truth about HK.
¡°I will forego many of the questions regarding how, when and why you have this droid,¡± Qui-Gon said slowly as he gestured for Obi-Wan to lower his blade. ¡°However, I need to know if either of your Masters are aware of this.¡±
¡°Neither have explicitly mentioned HK¡¯s name and how it links to my ancestor. However, I feel Master Dooku was aware but accepting of the situation. Until a few weeks ago, HK had only been a head.¡± I spoke calmly, pushing the moment of enjoyment at everyone¡¯s reaction to the reveal to the side. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m surprised many hadn¡¯t already connected his name to Revan as it¡¯s not exactly a common droid designation.¡±
¡°Commentary: While there have been imitations, none have lived up to the original, Master.¡±
¡°And I would hope not,¡± I replied to HK before returning my attention to Qui-Gon. ¡°Until now, only those I trust implicitly were aware of the truth, but given I¡¯d rather not go into battle with those nearby potentially caught out by HK¡¯s capabilities, I feel the need for his nature to remain hidden has passed.¡± Once the High Council knew of this, they¡¯d no doubt want to speak at length with me, as would Sidious. However, there was nothing anyone could say that would force me to dismantle HK, and if he played an important role in freeing Naboo, I knew Padm¨¦ would go to bat for him as well.
¡°While I disapprove of your keeping this from us, if, as you say, Master Dooku was aware and permitted it, then I cannot offer judgment on the matter. However, the Council may well wish to speak with you once Naboo is free.¡±
¡°I¡¯m quite sure they will.¡± However, if all went well, they wouldn¡¯t come to Naboo as Qui-Gon would be alive. From there, I¡¯d simply do my best to ignore their calls. That would also give me a reason to avoid Palpatine without it seeming like I was avoiding him. Well, unless he summoned me as Chancellor, in which case I¡¯d have to get in and leave Coruscant before any member of the Order learnt of my presence. Though with Palpatine¡¯s connections, that shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. ¡°However, that is a matter for the future.¡±
¡°Yes. Yes, it is, Master Jedi,¡± Padm¨¦ said, a wide smile still on her face. ¡°For now, we should wait for Jar Jar Binks to return, and allow our forces to both scout the mountains and arrive with new intelligence on the Federation.¡± There was a spark in her eyes that I took to mean she adored the idea of me granting her HK as a bodyguard. With Knights of the Old Republic: The Dark Times out, and her having read it, I was sure she understood what HK was capable of.
I nodded in agreement and then turned to the Mandalorians and Lokella. ¡°I trust combined command codes have been established?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Osto said while the other Mandalorians looked at me like I¡¯d suddenly grown a second head. ¡°The former Rangemaster has helped the Lokella integrate their systems into the Battlenet. Once the local forces are assembled, channels will be created for them as well.¡±
¡°What has made it easier is that early training for our people was done with Mandalorian support,¡± Validus added. ¡°While that was before myself and Ferox were freed, the training regimes they put in place are still active today.¡± He tapped his chest, bringing attention to the phrik-laced armour he wore, which bore similarities to beskar¡¯gam. ¡°Though we did have to adapt some of their ideals regarding armour and weaponry to what we had on hand.¡±
¡°While the Lokella¡¯ade are not Mando¡¯ade, phrik is an acceptable substitute for their warriors,¡± Dun offered with a smile. ¡°It is not Beskar, but it is almost as effective. From what I¡¯ve seen of their warriors, they fight well and for a noble cause.¡± Ferox had tensed for a moment but relaxed as Dun had continued. That said, I did notice Vhonte seemed displeased about the Lokella, either because they used Mandalorian tactics, or mimicked beskar¡¯gam.
Feeling no need to comment, I nodded, accepting the situation, and then turned to Padm¨¦. ¡°Unless there is anything else to discuss, Your Majesty, perhaps we might reconvene once Jar Jar returns?¡±
¡°Agreed.¡±
After giving her a smile, I turned away. I could see Osto and Bo wished to speak with me, but my thoughts were drawn to Serra. She¡¯d not been at the map, but throughout the meeting, I¡¯d sensed her growing apprehension and as I approached, I saw she was looking skyward. ¡°You alright?¡± I asked as I placed a hand on her shoulder.
She turned slowly and sighed. ¡°Cam, I¡¯m sorry¡ Master Drallig is coming.¡±
Caught out by that, I blinked and then looked skyward. For a moment I considered suggesting she was wrong, but at the time, I sensed a shift in the Force. Using Enhance Senses on my sight, I saw the faintest streak high in the atmosphere. That was the telltale sign of something entering the planet¡¯s air, and since it was alone I realised Serra was right.
¡°Are you ready for this?¡± I asked, throwing away the generic ¡®Are you ok¡¯ question as I didn¡¯t need the Force to tell me she wasn¡¯t. To Serra, Drallig was the closest thing she had to a father, and in coming here without telling him, she had risked damage to their relationship. While Bo saw nothing wrong with that, I knew Serra was conflicted about it, which meant this impending meeting was going to be difficult for her.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know.¡± She turned, keeping my hand on her shoulder even as hers came to rest in the crook of my elbow. ¡°But I know I¡¯m staying. I need to be here.¡±
I smiled at her and squeezed her shoulder gently. ¡°Ok. Whatever happens, I¡¯ll be nearby when you¡¯re ready.¡±
With a nod, she returned her gaze to the sky. Part of me wanted to interfere in this, as Serra was important to me, but I knew I couldn¡¯t. This was a personal matter for her, and I had to trust her to handle it.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cin Drallig¡¯s POV)
Cin Drallig took careful, measured steps as he moved through the jungle of Naboo, just as he¡¯d done ever since his starship had landed. He wasn¡¯t meant to be here. No, this was Qui-Gon Jinn¡¯s mission. He should¡¯ve been in the Temple helping instruct the various Initiates, Padawans, Knights, and even Masters seeking additional help with their style of lightsaber combat. However, his Padawan had displayed her worrying trend of recklessness, and in a move that had taken him time to decipher, travelled here as well.
Yet as he laid eyes upon his Padawan, his rhythmic walk nearly slipped.
While she was wearing the outer robe of a Jedi, what lay underneath was not how she should be attired. Instead of the expected clothing of a Jedi Padawan was armour. Specifically, that of a Mandalorian. As he neared her, he saw that while the armour was well-fitting, it wasn¡¯t entirely made of Beskar, with only the sections of armour on her boots ¨C a holdover from her time training on Mandalore many years ago ¨C and gauntlets being of that legendary metal. The rest of the armour appeared to be composed of durasteel, yet it was clear that while Serra was wearing the armour, she seemed ill-at-ease in it. Drallig was pleased that even with all the unnecessary armour to hide what she was, her lightsabers still hung at her side. Of course, the armour simply confirmed to Drallig why his Padawan was here.
Knight Cameron Shan.
Drallig had been, if not concerned, then uncertain of the close bond Serra shared with Knight Shan, one that went back to before either were taken as Padawans. While the story of Serra helping Shan settle into the Order was something that had further assured him that she was the correct choice to take as his Padawan, as the years had passed and their bond had continued to evolve, Drallig had grown wary of Shan. He could sense the Force wished them to remain close, remain friends, yet Drallig suspected that, within the last year, that friendship had potentially developed into something else; something that came perilously close to violating the tenets of the Jedi Order. Something that seemed too often be the case with Knight Shan.
Drallig understood that drifting close to violating the rules of the Jedi wasn¡¯t an uncommon failing of younger Jedi. Knights Vos and Kota were also both proven to skirt the rules when they felt the situation called for it, and Knight Kota was another who had come late to the Order ¨C older still than Knight Shan ¨C and struggled at times to find balance. Yet, when all of that was combined with Knight Shan¡¯s age, and his proclivity for entering situations that would test even a Jedi Master ¨C to say nothing of the lineage he bore ¨CDrallig had grown concerned about his Padawan¡¯s safety.
Yet, the Council had felt Shan was ready for Knighthood, and while his first official assignment as a Knight had almost cost Shan his life, Drallig had seen little in the last year to suggest the Council had erred in their decision. Indeed, if he felt it would be accepted, Drallig would have begun training Knight Shan to one day become the Temple¡¯s Battlemaster. The young Knight had an innate ability to make any he taught better, regardless of their age, though Drallig was at a loss to explain what Knight Shan was doing differently from himself or the various lightsaber instructors within the Temple, so much so that he¡¯d spoken with Masters Windu and Yoda, though they too were uncertain how Knight Shan was imparting knowledge so efficiently.
Yet, for all that, Drallig knew Knight Shan wouldn¡¯t accept an offer to be anything more than a roaming lightsaber instructor. Primarily for three factors, the first of which was that Knight Shan had yet to form a style of combat that suited him fully. Now, this wasn¡¯t an uncommon issue with young Jedi ¨C as an example, Qui-Gon Jinn¡¯s Padawan had shifted his base form to Soresu several years ago, and Drallig could see it was a better fit for the Padawan ¨C Knight Shan¡¯s issues were less from his understanding of the forms he wished to adapt, but more of a mental concern. Or at least that appeared to be the issue to Drallig. Shan was an exceptionally proficient Jedi, yet seemed unwilling or unable to allow the Force to guide his movements.
The second issue was that like many younger Jedi, Knight Shan felt a pull from the Force to head out into the wider galaxy. Much like Knight Kota and others who had come to the Order later in life ¨C including a certain gifted but outspoken young Initiate that Knight Shan had discovered ¨C Shan was ill-at-ease in the Temple.
The third reason that Drallig had not extended an offer to Knight Shan was because of his Padawan. Drallig knew well that a Jedi must let go of attachments, and the strengthening connection between Serra and Knight Shan certainly was part of this reason. Yet, the larger part was because Drallig cared for Serra, and he was concerned that allowing her closeness to Knight Shan to develop further, or letting her defer to his judgment as she often did, would somehow threaten her status as a Jedi and cost Drallig a skilled if impulsive apprentice.
Since Serra was here on Naboo, as was Knight Shan, the third reason for withholding the offer was reinforced in Drallig¡¯s mind. She had once more chosen to walk the path that Knight Shan was taking, and given the continual threats that appeared around Knight Shan, Drallig feared losing his latest - and he felt his last - Padawan.
Yet as he approached, he considered not the fact Serra was here, nor her status in non-Jedi clothing, but that she and the others should never have reached the planet¡¯s surface. The Trade Federation was clearly blockading the planet ¨C just as Queen Amidala had stated to the Senate a week ago ¨C and even with the abilities of Knight Shan¡¯s unique vessel, deploying any force to the planet should have been improbable. Yet beyond his Padawan, Drallig could sense the familiar presences of Qui-Gon Jinn, his Padawan Obi-Wan Kenobi, Knight Shan, and dozens of others.
Serra had reached out to him through the Force, letting him know where on the planet she was, and with this group that she was a part of gathered in the swamp far from the planetary capital, Drallig was curious as to how the situation had evolved. And what Serra and these others ¨C no doubt summoned by Knight Shan ¨C could do to alleviate the suffering of the local populace which he felt on his approach.
¡°Master.¡±
Serra¡¯s greeting, and the accompanying deep bow, returned Drallig¡¯s focus entirely to his Padawan. Gently probing her thoughts through the Force, Drallig saw that while she appeared calm, internally, she was a raging cauldron of emotions. As he taught her, she wasn¡¯t drawing upon those emotions, nor displaying them openly, but having been her Master for years, he knew his way around the walls that protected her mind.
He waited until he was barely a metre away from her before replying. ¡°Padawan. I was concerned when you failed to come to our morning spar earlier this week,¡± he said slowly, measuring his words. ¡°When I learnt that your reason for missing our session was because you had not only discovered a method to escape the Temple and evade Temple security my concern grew further.¡± Drallig suspected Initiate Zill might have helped but he hadn¡¯t spoken with her since she had departed for Ilum to select her lightsaber crystal. ¡°Discovering that you had then left the planet aboard a vessel arranged by the Mandalorian Senator raised several questions that I needed answers to.¡±
Serra stood from her bow. ¡°I¡¡± She paused and licked her lips as Drallig sensed the swirling, conflicting emotions within her brewing oddly. Doubt, confusion, fear, and relief moved around and with each other in the chamber that was her being, though before any could become worryingly prevalent, Serra brought them under control enough that they no longer shone like a beacon within the Force. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, when I learnt of the true situation on Naboo, and the unwillingness of the Senate to help, I felt I had to do something.¡±
¡°And somehow this need, this desire to help resulted in you leaving the Temple, boarding a starship and departing Coruscant all without any effort to alert me.¡± Drallig sensed Serra¡¯s thoughts drift toward Knight Shan for a second, but she didn¡¯t dwell on him. He would allow that for now, but the discussion of Serra¡¯s friendship ¨C and perhaps more ¨C with Knight Shan would be a topic they discussed at length.
¡°An innocent world has been invaded, Master, and the Senate and Jedi chose to do nothing!¡± As she spoke, Serra thrust out an arm, indicating the planet they were currently standing upon.
Drallig raised a single eyebrow. ¡°Calm yourself Padawan.¡±
Serra stared at him as if he¡¯d suddenly turned into a Hutt, though a moment later she brought her arm back to her body and inhaled deeply several times. He sensed the swirling emotions within her lessen and was relieved to sense her release the strongest part of them into the Force, clearing her mind. However, he did note that she didn¡¯t release all her emotions.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, for my outburst,¡± Serra said slowly, her voice now relaxed and centred. ¡°But what is happening on Naboo is wrong. This is a peaceful planet which placed its faith in the Republic, and the Jedi Order, to defend it. Yet, when they needed that protection from invasion, the Senate chose to debate the matter, letting the very entity that had invaded direct the discussion. And the Council failed to act, feeling that it wasn¡¯t the place of the Jedi to protect the citizens of the galaxy!¡± as she spoke, Serra¡¯s tone rose and the remaining brewing emotions within her started to rise into a maelstrom. It never breached externally, but Drallig was concerned at the willingness of his Padawan to draw upon those emotions and the passion it enflamed within her.
¡°The Council¡¯s decision was, no matter how you or I might disagree, the correct one.¡± Drallig¡¯s tone stayed calm, devoid of emotional influence in what he hoped was a subtle reminder to Serra. ¡°The Order serves the Force, and guards the Republic from threat.¡±
Drallig had spoken with Qui-Gon before he¡¯d resumed protecting Queen Amidala regarding the situation here on Naboo. Qui-Gon had felt, much like Serra, that the Order should intervene in this matter, though he prefaced it by saying he sensed a disturbance in the Force centred around Naboo and its young monarch. While Drallig did agree that there was a rising darkness in the galaxy ¨C something he felt had been a reason for Master Bondara¡¯s recent death ¨C he maintained that the Council should guide the Order, not individual Jedi. Their positions on the Council and its leadership had been a long-running thorn in Drallig¡¯s friendship with Qui-Gon and his former Master, Dooku, and other more outspoken members of the Order. It had never threatened their friendships, but it had placed a strain on them, and now, standing on this world, Drallig could sense the darkness was moving here, which made him interested in speaking further with Qui-Gon.
¡°The Federation is a threat, Master! Not just to Naboo, but other worlds throughout the Republic!¡± Serra shot back, her arms flailing around her, yet before Drallig could comment on her continuing lack of control, she blinked. As she looked away, taking time to refocus, Drallig gave an almost imperceivable nod. ¡°If the Federation is allowed to directly control Naboo through the use of force, then how long until they do so again?¡± Serra asked her tone now far more becoming of a Jedi. ¡°The longer the Senate and the Order continue to not act against this unwarranted aggression, the more willing the Federation will be to use these tactics again, arguing that a precedent has now been set. Perhaps reaching a moment where the Senate will simply shrug and accept that ¡®this is the way of things.¡¯ That makes them a clear and present threat to the Republic and by extension the Jedi Order.¡±
Drallig took a moment, though that was more to observe how Serra reacted to his lack of immediate response. That said, as he took his time to respond and monitor Serra¡¯s reaction, he saw that Serra¡¯s words mirrored those ¨C though with more emotional influence, of Qui-Gon and Dooku. Drallig was certain that the source of this mentality in his Padawan could be linked to Dooku¡¯s most recent Padawan, which was something he hadn¡¯t realised had taken root so deeply within Serra.
¡°The Jedi serve the Force, not the Senate or the people of the Republic. There are times when a request from the Senate is accepted by the Council, or when the Jedi feel the Force wishing us to intervene, but the moments where the wishes of the Senate and the will of the Force align are far less common than when they don¡¯t. Naboo, sadly for its citizens, is one more example of the latter. Such matters are the purview of the Senate and the Chancellor, and the Jedi will not intervene unless requested, as was the case with Master Jinn being assigned the mission at the request of Chancellor Valorum. The Jedi stand as guardians of the Force and protect it and the wider galaxy against threats by those who seek to corrupt and draw upon the Dark Side.¡±
¡°The Sith are gone!¡± Serra shot back, and Drallig¡¯s brow creased when he detected some uncertainty in her conviction. While unexpected, it would align with his thoughts on what might have influenced the deaths of Anoon Bondara and his Padawan, Darsha Assant. He had spoken with Masters Windu and Yoda about his concerns, and while they shared his opinion that the Dark Side was growing stronger, they asked that he keep such concerns private. They assured him that the Council would investigate further, but so far he had heard nothing regarding any investigation.
¡°You feel that, with the Sith gone, the Jedi should move from being protectors of the Force to defenders of law across the Republic? That we should become judge and jury for every criminal moment across the quadrillions of sentients that inhabit the galaxy?¡± Drallig asked to see how Serra would reply, and if her words, as emotionally influenced as they were, might reveal something she would otherwise prefer to keep hidden.
¡°No!¡± Serra¡¯s response was swift and firm, which relieved Drallig even as Serra sighed loudly and shook her head. ¡°I mean, we should help protect people and defend the law, but not enforce it. Which is why I had to come here.¡±
¡°And if you, and those with you, are able to drive the Federation from Naboo, what then?¡± Drallig watched Serra carefully, seeing this as a moment of education for her. However, before the lesson could begin, he had to determine where her thoughts on what would come after Naboo was free were. ¡°Should the Federation¡¯s leadership be arrested and imprisoned for their actions?¡±
¡°Yes, but their punishment would be placed in the hands of the Republic.¡±
¡°And what if the people of Naboo, their emotions strong and disrupting, decide that the Federation¡¯s leadership should be imprisoned, or possibly executed for this invasion? Should we, having helped free the planet and arrest those responsible, choose to either allow that to happen, or help ensure its occurrence?¡±
¡°No,¡± Serra said firmly. ¡°They should stand trial for their actions, by the laws of the Republic. The Jedi are not judges and never will be executioners. That is not our way.¡±
¡°Indeed, it is not. However, if the Senate, after considering the Federation¡¯s actions, decides to simply release the Federation¡¯s leadership with nothing more than a slap on the wrist, would that feel like justice has been served?¡±
Serra stayed silent, taking her time to consider his words, which Drallig was more than willing to allow. The lesson, it seemed, had begun, and it was one that many Jedi struggled with once they experienced much of the inherent flaws that existed within the Republic. Understanding that correcting those flaws wasn¡¯t the role the Jedi should be filling, was something that took time to learn and accept. The line between doing what one knew was right, and protecting the rule of law without forcing their beliefs on others, was a fine one that young Jedi regularly struggled to discover, never mind staying on the correct side of it. The problem existed in all Jedi as they grew, but it was more pronounced by those who spent most of their time either in the Temple or only seeing various major worlds in the Republic from the surface and not examining what might lay underneath.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know, Master,¡± Serra eventually replied, her eyes staying on the ground around them. ¡°I¡ I feel that I¡¯m not wise or old enough to know how I might react to such an event, or how I might respond to the Senate making such a judgment.¡±
Drallig smiled slightly and moved toward her. He placed a hand on her shoulder ¨C pushing aside his distaste for the armour he felt under her robe ¨C and waited for her to meet his gaze. ¡°That you understand how you would respond in that situation is a wise answer. One I feel many Padawans and Knights in your position would struggle to recognize, to say nothing of answering. That said, it is a thought that you should have considered before acting rashly in leaving the Temple to come here.¡±
¡°They need help,¡± Serra shot back with conviction.
¡°If you had spoken to me in the temple, I would have agreed with you. However, it is not a decision for either of us to make, and certainly not one to be rushed into.¡±
As she held his gaze, Drallig sensed a firming of her convictions. For a moment, he hoped she had understood the flaw in her actions and decision-making, yet she stepped back, slipping from his touch. ¡°I know when I return there will be repercussions for my actions, but I¡¯m not going back until I help free the Naboo.¡±
Drallig¡¯s smile slipped as Serra spoke. ¡°The Naboo? Or perhaps your motives are toward helping Knight Shan and Queen Amidala?¡± The question came easily to him, as it had been in his head ever since he¡¯d discovered where Serra had been heading. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t mention her friends with those outside the Order, as while uncommon, those often developed as a Jedi matured.
Drallig had long ago accepted the friendship Serra had with Knight Shan, and trusted the pair to maintain decorum in how close they were. He was also aware of the friendship that had struck up between Serra and a young Naboo noble named Padm¨¦ Naberrie, and discovering that that girl was the new Queen Amidala had been a surprise, though it did explain much.
As head of Temple security, not to mention Serra¡¯s Jedi Master, he was aware of who she was communicating with outside the Temple. Drallig had never felt any reason to examine closely the contents of the various calls ¨C which had grown to include a Bo-Katan Kryze in the last few years ¨C however, with hindsight, he wondered if perhaps he should have. It might well have granted a warning about Serra¡¯s intentions.
At the question, Serra¡¯s jaw fell slightly, as she hadn¡¯t expected the response. There was another flare of her emotions as uncertainty and concern mixed with a spike of anger. A flare of desire from Serra had Drallig narrow his gaze, and his thoughts wondered if perhaps the bond between Serra and Knight Shan had gone further than he¡¯d realised, perhaps violating the rules of the Order. However, he held his tongue, wanting to grant her the chance to respond to his challenging question.
¡°Emotion, yet peace.¡±
The words muttered by Serra eased some of Drallig¡¯s tensions regarding her motives, and he relaxed further as he felt the emotions bubbling away within her seep away, being released into the Force. While her words weren¡¯t the currently taught form of the Jedi Code, they were still valid for use, and he knew of several other Jedi who used the older-style Code. Since that wording seemed to resonate with her, he¡¯d never felt a need to insist on the more common wording.
He waited patiently as she worked her way through the mantra of the Jedi, using it to let go of her emotions and help find her centre. When her eyes met his again, he saw the model Jedi he expected.
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
¡°I don¡¯t deny that I have personal connections to Cam and Padm¨¦, however, their presence wasn¡¯t the deciding reason behind my actions, Master. Helping the people of Naboo, seeing their world free of oppression, was the correct action to take. I do though, see that I should have spoken to you before leaving Coruscant.¡±
Drallig was slightly caught out by her saying Coruscant and not the Temple. He assumed that meant she understood that if she¡¯d brought the matter to him within the walls of the Jedi Order, he¡¯d have denied her intention of joining the mission.
¡°It is good that you understand some of your mistakes, though I would suggest that the pattern of seeking forgiveness after the fact does not replace a need for permission beforehand.¡± Serra tensed, and Drallig suspected she expected a dressing down. However, given their current location, he felt doing so now would be counterproductive. ¡°That discussion shall be tabled for now. In its place, might you be willing to bring me up to speed on the current situation?¡±
¡°Master?¡±
Drallig grinned, enjoying another moment of not acting as his Padawan expected. ¡°While I disagree with you about this being a matter we should intervene in, and we will be discussing ¨C at length ¨C the repercussions of your choices to bring us here, I cannot fault your logic in why you wished to involve the Order. I can sense the suffering of the locals, and while a diplomatic solution would be preferable, I sense that moment has long passed. If we choose to remain here and simply wait for a resolution from the Senate, then the suffering of the local populace will grow. When all that is considered, alongside the fact that I doubt the Federation will allow me to leave as easily as I arrived, then it appears the Force wishes for us to help.¡±
Serra smiled broadly, and as Drallig sensed happiness and relief radiating from her, she moved toward him. She stopped after just a single step though, and he watched in amusement as her hands patted at the side of her robes as if unsure what to do with them. While warmer emotions were always preferable to colder emotions, Drallig was still relieved to sense Serra release those emotions into the Force as she had earlier done with her darker feelings. Still, once the people of Naboo were freed and they had returned to the Temple, Drallig resolved to monitor his Padawan more closely.
¡°I can catch you up to speed as we move toward the camp,¡± Serra said as she moved to one side. Drallig nodded and they walked forward. He could sense they were heading toward where Qui-Gon and others were gathered, but his eyes drifted from their path to his Padawan as she pulled back her robe. He struggled to keep a frown from his brow as he watched her tap away at the Mandalorian gauntlet she wore. While she seemed ill-at-ease in the armour, she was comfortable with the gauntlets. That would be a holdover from her time training with the Mandalorians several years ago.
If most of the sentients he could sense were from that group ¨C and given that most of the minds he could sense were closed to even surface sensing, Drallig suspected they were ¨C then using their communication interface was logical. However, the fact she was willing to not only use their technology but wear their armour was another thing that he would have to speak with her about once Naboo was free.
Once whatever message she sent generated a reply, she turned to him and smiled. Drallig sensed the Force shift around her before she accelerated away. He smiled as he used the Force to match her pace and opened the connection they shared within the Force, allowing her thoughts to slowly drift against his so she could explain the current situation.
¡ ¡
It took barely ten minutes to reach the encampment, which was enough time for Serra to bring Drallig up to date on the current plans. They had passed several sentries though none had moved to intercept them, choosing instead to remain hidden. Or at least hidden from one not trained to work with the Force, as Drallig had sensed every sentient as they neared, though he noted that not all were Mandalorians, with a mixture of others ¨C predominantly human ¨C also filling in those roles.
They slowed to a walk as they reached the centre of the encampment, and Drallig looked at those wandering or standing around. Three groups were clear to pick out: the Mandalorians, another group of fighters that were influenced by the Mandalorians, but appeared to be using something other than beskar for their armour, and a third group that was the smallest and wore very light armour. Based on the files Drallig had reviewed while enroute, these were what remained of the local security force.
Near the centre of the camp, a group was gathered around a skimmer that was displaying a large holomap on its rear. In that group, Drallig spotted Qui-Gon, Knight Shan and Queen Amidala. Serra broke away, not heading toward the map. That Drallig was pleased with as, like Padawan Kenobi, Serra had no place at any table discussing battle plans.
However, when Serra moved toward a pair of female Mandalorians, one of whom Drallig recognized as Bo-Katan Kryze, he wondered if perhaps not keeping Serra by his side was a mistake. That suspicion grew when the other Mandalorian, a blonde, said something to Serra. There was a faint rush of mixed, conflicting emotions from Serra even as Miss Kryze laughed at whatever was said. So long as whatever existed between the trio was not allowed to develop into anything serious, then there was no major issue. While attachment was forbidden, many Jedi, including Drallig, had found pleasure in the company of others. Yet, when coupled with Serra¡¯s choice to come to Naboo to help her friend Queen Amidala ¨C and possibly grow her bond with Knight Shan ¨C it was something that Drallig would have to monitor. Serra was at that age where many sentients were impressionable and curious about others.
¡°Master Drallig, I¡¯m glad to see you here, even if the reason for your arrival wasn¡¯t the same as the rest of us.¡± Knight Shan¡¯s words had Drallig instantly refocusing on those around the holomap with the Battlemaster¡¯s eyes drawn to Shan¡¯s attire.
As always ¨C and in what Drallig took as a nod to Master Dooku ¨C Shan wore the long cloak made of the krayt dragon he defeated during a Mandalorian trial. While Drallig didn¡¯t approve that both Shan and Serra had completed that trial, he could respect the challenge it presented by denying each access to the Force. However, everything else Shan wore almost had Drallig stop mid-step.
While Serra had seemed ill-at-ease in her armour, Shan not only seemed almost moulded into the armour and the faint ripples of the metal under the black colouring meant all that Drallig could see was composed of beskar. While some Jedi might question the colouring, Drallig was wise enough to know that such dark colours weren¡¯t seen by most sentients as a sign of darkness. Yet seeing that it was made entirely of beskar was a shock. That metal was extremely rare for any outside the Mandalorian culture to wear, and while Shan had completed their trial, he was a Jedi first and foremost. For a second the image of Darth Revan flashed through Drallig¡¯s mind, as while he hadn¡¯t worn beskar, he had favoured armour of black and a Mandalorian helmet.
Drallig¡¯s eyes drifted to the gauntlets, as he knew that was where Mandalorians hid various weapons. Serra¡¯s gauntlets had blasters attached though the rest were non-lethal. Shan¡¯s however, looked to have altered to a more standard Mandalorian warrior, something unbecoming of a Jedi. That impression was further enforced by the blade that hung from the small of his back, a handle made from a large fang and with a spiked knuckle guard barely visible.
Drallig¡¯s gaze returned to Shan¡¯s face, seeing the younger Jedi smiling at him even as the rest of the group turned to face Drallig. He gave a nod to Qui-Gon before replying. ¡°Yes. I hadn¡¯t planned on an excursion from the Temple, however, my Padawan¡¯s actions left me with little choice. After speaking with her, I feel that the Force wished me to be here and offer my services in liberating the local populace.¡±
Shan¡¯s face twitched, growing his smile which suggested he caught Drallig¡¯s hidden meaning regarding Serra. ¡°Regardless of the exact details of why you came, I for one am glad you¡¯re here.¡± Oddly, Drallig felt Shan was entirely honest about that, and Drallig wondered if Shan would¡¯ve preferred if Serra hadn¡¯t come. That did call into question why he had allowed her to stay, but that could be discussed after the planet was free.
Shan turned, the clasp of silvery metal that held his hair in its ponytail clinging with the telltale sheen of silver chromium, drawing a small frown at the display of wealth, and looked at a young lady at his side. Even without the armour, Shan would dwarf her, yet a presence and conviction was radiating from the lady that Drallig felt would stand against anyone who opposed her. ¡°Your Majesty, may I present Jedi Master Cin Drallig. Apart from being Serra¡¯s Master,¡± Drallig sensed an odd burst of anger from one of the non-Mandalorian off-worlders, ¡°he is also the Order¡¯s Battlemaster and head of security for the Temple.¡±
Drallig bowed to the lady, who he understood was Queen Amidala outside of the regalia of office. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Master Drallig, we are grateful for your presence, as unexpected as it is, in this trying time.¡± The Queen looked even younger than she had in the recording of her Senate appearance, but that could easily be put down to the regalia she¡¯d worn during that appearance, and how she appeared now. However, what caught Drallig¡¯s attention had been the brief look the Queen had given Shan before speaking to him, almost as if she was checking with Shan about him. That was unexpected, as was the faint sensation in the Force. As if the Queen was in some way important beyond her status as Naboo¡¯s leader.
¡°While my blade is yours, as I¡¯m sure Master Jinn and Knight Shan have already said, a Jedi can only defend those in need. We cannot fight this war for you.¡± That made the Queen smile oddly while the armoured figures ¨C be they Mandalorian or other ¨C chuckled amongst themselves, and Drallig suspected he was missing whatever odd joke was in play.
¡°And yet, if not for Knight Shan¡¯s actions, the force you see gathered here wouldn¡¯t be as varied or impressive as it is.¡± Drallig frowned at the Queen¡¯s response and turned to Qui-Gon for answers.
¡°When the Senate failed to offer immediate help to the plight of the Naboo, Cameron reached out to contacts he had among the Mandalorians and Lokella,¡± Qui-Gon explained with that knowing smile he seemed to always wear. ¡°Though I should add that what you see here isn¡¯t the entirety of those who answered his request.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Drallig understood there was more he didn¡¯t know, but from how Qui-Gon spoke, it appeared Shan had acted to circumvent the rulings of the Senate and Council to provide help. An ingenious approach for a Knight, particularly a newly recognized one, to make. By reaching out to contacts, Shan had acted in a way that removed any potential questions about direct Jedi involvement, while still allowing him to place himself near the centre of the issue.
¡°Battlemaster Drallig,¡± Drallig turned as the oldest Mandalorian ¨C one perhaps his age ¨C stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m Rangemaster Dun Marod of House Kryze.¡± At that, Marod clashed a hand to his chest, which Drallig returned with an inclining of his head. ¡°It is an honour to see one as highly regarded and skilled as yourself join our cause, and once the battles are over, I hope we might share a drink and war stories.¡±
Drallig smiled at the old warrior¡¯s words. ¡°As do I, Rangemaster Marod.¡± The others present, be they Mandalorian or Lokella ¨C which, if Drallig recalled, was the group of slaves freed by the actions of Master Dooku and Knight Shan several years prior ¨C were closer in age to Shan and Padawan Kenobi. Since Mandalorians placed importance on combat from birth, the young age of some of them was of no concern to Drallig.
Drallig offered nods to the others around the map and then turned back to Queen Amidala. ¡°Forgive me if I arrived at an inopportune time, Your Majesty.¡±
Amidala smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t, Master Jedi, we wer¡¡±
¡°Mesa back!¡±
Drallig turned towards the oddly accented Basic to see an unusual sentient approaching. Thanks to its large ears, which appeared slightly too large for the skull, the being was taller than most present. The way it moved suggested it was not a species evolved to purely live upon the land, but the way the tongue half-hung out of the sentient¡¯s mouth had Drallig momentarily wondering about the overall intelligence of the sentient. This being generated an odd ripple in the Force, suggesting that it, like with Queen Amidala, was somehow important to events beyond the here and now.
¡°Dalee''s nosa una dalee. Da city''s deserted. Some sort of fighten mesa think.¡± The sentient continued as it walked toward the map, drawing a brief burst of irritation from both Knight Shan and Padawan Kenobi.
¡°I assume the Gungans aren¡¯t dead, and the Federation cleared the city up afterwards,¡± Shan said after letting go of his irritation.
¡°Mesa no think so. When in trouble, Gungans go to Sacred Place.¡±
¡°Where?¡±
The alien stepped closer to the map. ¡°Mesa show you.¡±
Drallig watched with the others as the sentient stared at the map, its tongue hanging lopsidedly from its mouth. While Drallig knew it was often inaccurate to judge a new species based on appearance, with this sentient it was hard to not question the level of intelligence it possessed. However, this sentient appeared important to the current situation, and Drallig had to assume that it was from another race that inhabited the planet beyond the Naboo themselves.
¡°Jar Jar,¡± Shan said after nearly a minute had passed of the sentient staring at the map, ¡°can you read the map?¡± The irritation had returned for Shan and Kenobi as the seconds ticked away, and Drallig suspected the pair didn¡¯t enjoy the presence of this apparently slow-minded alien.
¡°Um, no. Mesa not understand this. Sorry.¡± Jar Jar¡¯s shoulders slumped, which somehow made him look even less sentient, which had Drallig offering a few words of hope to the Force that this sentient wasn¡¯t in any way critical toward the plans to free the planet.
¡°Could you lead us there instead?¡± Queen Amidala asked in a tone Drallig recognized of one being polite while perhaps not feeling so. While there was no irritation coming from her, Qui-Gon, or Rangemaster Marod, it was growing in the others around the table.
Jar Jar seemed to suddenly come alive. ¡°Oh! Yes! Mesa can do dat.¡± He turned, his ears flying out and Shan leaned back to avoid being smacked in the face. ¡°Come on, come on.¡± Drallig glanced at Qui-Gon, wondering if this behaviour was common for Jar Jar, and when his fellow Jedi Master shrugged in acceptance, Drallig suspected it was.
Queen Amidala turned to follow, with her guard at her side when Shan spoke. ¡°Perhaps it would be best if we didn¡¯t take everyone to meet the Gungan leaders,¡± he said softly. ¡°While I admit that I know little about their society, Your Majesty, turning up with so many armed warriors might be taken as an aggressive action.¡±
Queen Amidala paused and after considering Shan¡¯s words, offered him a small smile. ¡°Wise words, Master Jedi. Might I ask your opinion on who, other than yourself, should accompany me, Captain Panaka, and Master Jinn?¡±
As Shan lowered his head in acceptance of her request, Drallig felt a sprinkle of concern. Queen Amidala had deferred to his judgment so easily. None of the others gathered, be they Master Jinn, Captain Panaka, the Mandalorians nor the Lokella had any issue with the youngest among them having such a position of importance in Queen Amidala¡¯s leadership.
Shan turned to the warriors he¡¯d assembled. ¡°Osto, Marod, Validus, if you would.¡± The three all moved toward Queen Amidala, again accepting the words of one far younger than them. Now, there was no hint of pride or arrogance from Shan at issuing the orders, but it was something Drallig would keep a close eye upon, and then once Naboo was free, speak with Qui-Gon about. ¡°Master Drallig, we would be grateful for your counsel during this meeting.¡±
Drallig inclined his head. ¡°Then you shall have it.¡± Shan nodded in thanks and then turned to Queen Amidala, offering her a smile. When she smiled back, Drallig perceived a short burst of delight and desire aimed toward Shan. While that wasn¡¯t unexpected as Shan had come to her aid with support, and was probably nothing more than a passing interest in Shan because of this, Drallig made note of it. He didn¡¯t expect it to develop into anything concerning, but it was yet another little point that would need discussing later.
Jedi often developed friendships with people of importance throughout the galaxy. Grandmaster Yoda had accumulated hundreds of such connections in his time within the Order while Master Gallia was close with the current Chancellor. However, most Jedi learnt to keep those friendships at a distance to avoid any hint of impropriety and seemingly inserting themselves into moments of importance for those friends that might question the Order¡¯s neutrality.
Knight Shan, it seemed, had yet to learn that lesson. While understandable since he was young, his apparent vested interest in the fates of Queen Amidala ¨C and Senator Palpatine ¨C the Mandalorians and Lokella was something the Order would need to be made aware of. Perhaps it might need a deeper investigation by the Council to ensure he wasn¡¯t acting in ways that might concern the Order.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
As I walked behind Padm¨¦ and many of the others, my gaze drifted to those watching us. Many Gungans had come out to see us, which made sense as the Gungans and the Naboo generally avoided each other. However, this was far from a normal time for the two peoples, so those conventions were placed to one side.
On either side rows of Gungans watched as we were escorted toward their Sacred Place, and it was easy to tell which were warriors and which weren¡¯t by the way they stood and glared ¨C or didn¡¯t ¨C and if they held any weapon. While their staff weapons would be little threat to us, their energy balls could be an issue. Thankfully, none of the Gungan warriors seemed intent on attacking, not when in front and behind our party were two dozen warriors, with their leaders ¨C including Captain Tarpals ¨C riding mounts.
Osto, Marod and Validus were behind me and before we¡¯d been escorted in, I¡¯d asked that they remained calm. While I doubted any of the trio would cause problems, they were variables to this meeting that I had to account for. All three kept their blasters and blades holstered, but I could sense their unease at entering potential enemy territory. Still, they were the calmer members of their groups that I could trust to not act rashly, which was why Ferox for one was left behind.
Hate, fear and distrust flooded the Force as we moved deeper into the swamp around the Gungan¡¯s Sacred Place, and I watched the behaviour of those in front of me. Drallig and Qui-Gon were just ahead, they were quiet, but I suspected they¡¯d been discussing a multitude of subjects telepathically. Some of that would be linked to me as, apart from Drallig¡¯s problems with Serra¡¯s coming, I¡¯d caught the slight tightening around his eyes at certain moments when we¡¯d spoken around the holomap.
In front of them walked HK, Padm¨¦, and Panaka. HK¡¯s optical receptors would be analysing every Gungan and assigning them a threat potential for when ¨C he hoped ¨C things went sideways. Panaka was probably doing something similar, though his focus would be on ensuring no Gungan hurt Padm¨¦ if things went sour while Padm¨¦ was playing her role as a humble servant to the Queen.
At the front of our little group walked Sab¨¦, in disguise as Queen Amidala, with Jar Jar at her side.
¡°You Honour,¡± Captain Tarpals began as we arrived at our destination, ¡°Queen Amidala of the Naboo.¡± He swept out an arm to indicate her and our group.
My eyes moved to Boss Nass and the other Gungan leaders who stood on top of statues. Each statue reminded me of ones I¡¯d seen in my previous life, but here they would either be tributes to the Gungan deities or to another tribe of beings that might have lived on the planet before the Human colonists arrived millennia ago. Though since they were standing on the giant heads, I doubted these were the Gungan gods, as that would be highly disrespectful.
¡°Eh, hello there, you Big Boss Nass, Your Honour,¡± Jar Jar said slowly with a nervous wave, the feelings of worry from him now slipping into his tone. Since he was banished, it made sense that Jar Jar wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable being in Boss Nass¡¯ presence, to say nothing of the fact he¡¯d brought the ruler of the Naboo with him.
Boss Nass reminded me slightly of a Hutt. Oh, he wasn¡¯t as large as a Hutt, but the disdain on his face brought back memories of meeting Gardulla the Hutt several years ago. ¡°Jar Jar Binks,¡± he began, his disdain for Jar Jar easy to pick up on, ¡°Who¡¯s da uss-en others?¡±
¡°I¡¯m Queen Amidala of the Naboo,¡± Sab¨¦ responded as she took a step forward, though as Tarpals and others tensed, she stopped. ¡°I come before you in peace.¡±
While this should play out as I expected, I wasn¡¯t sure. Yet, as Sab¨¦ spoke, I sensed a faint flicker in the Force. Turning my head, I tried to find the source.
¡°Ah, Naboo biggen. Yousa bringen da Mackineeks. Yousa all bombad.¡±
Boss Nass¡¯ butchering of Basic was hard to not react to, but I kept my face calm as I scanned the crowd of Gungans looking for whoever had caused the flicker in the Force. My eyes soon settled on a young Gungan, though it was impossible to tell gender.
¡°We have searched you out as we wish to form an alliance¡¡± as Sab¨¦ began speaking I used Observe and blinked in surprise at what it revealed.
Fle Kedta
Race: Gungan
Level: 7
Health: 100%
Age: 6
Force Potential: High
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Gungan people (65%)
Emotional State: Confused/curious
Fle is uncertain as to why you and the other Humans are here, though his father says it¡¯s your fault they have to hide at the Sacred Place.
However, he feels something odd about the three dressed more plainly and is curious about why.
¡
I blinked, shocked to discover a Force Sensitive here and now, but movement from Padm¨¦ forced me to push aside questions about the young Gungan.
¡°Your honour,¡± Padm¨¦ said as she slipped past her guards and moved to stand in front of Sab¨¦.
Boss Nass reared back, as if insulted to have such a plainly dressed Human speak to him. ¡°Whosa dis?¡± he asked, confusion mixed with disgust in his tone.
¡°I am Queen Amidala.¡± As Padm¨¦ spoke, Jar Jar¡¯s head snapped to her so fast, I almost wished he had broken it. ¡°This is my decoy,¡± Padm¨¦ turned to Sab¨¦, ¡°my protection, my loyal bodyguard.¡± As she continued I sensed amusement from Qui-Gon signifying he¡¯d long since seen through the ruse, perhaps even before I met them on Tatooine.
Padm¨¦ turned back to Boss Nass and took another step forward. ¡°I am sorry for the deception, but it was necessary to protect myself.¡± I wondered how useful that protection was given we were outnumbered by ¨C according to my Detection-boosted minimap ¨C ten thousand to eleven. ¡°Although we do not always agree, your Honour, our two great societies have always lived in peace.¡± Boss Nass grunted off what sounded like laughter, suggesting he wasn¡¯t buying Padm¨¦¡¯s words, which made sense. While there had generally been a peaceful avoidance between the Naboo and the Gungans, they had fought each other several times since Humans came to the planet, the most recent of those being less than a century ago at the behest of King Veruna.
¡°The Trade Federation has destroyed all that both our peoples have worked so hard to build,¡± Padm¨¦ continued. ¡°If we don¡¯t act quickly, and together, then all we have will be lost forever. I ask you,¡± Padm¨¦ paused for a second before dropping to her knees. ¡°No, I beg you to help us.¡± There were murmurs from the Gungans as the entire area was engulfed in shock at her action. I looked at Panaka as his hand moved to his blaster, yet after Sab¨¦ joined her queen in kneeling, the Captain followed suit. As did Qui-Gon and Drallig. ¡°Our fate is in your hands.¡±
I stayed standing, as did HK and the trio behind me. Since I wasn¡¯t dressed as a Jedi, I saw no need to follow Qui-Gon and Drallig¡¯s choice. Plus, I knew the Mandalorians would question why I felt the need to submit to the Gungan leader.
¡°Yousa no follow yousa Queen?¡± Nass asked when he saw we¡¯d not also kneeled.
¡°We aren¡¯t from Naboo. Queen Amidala is my friend, yes, but we¡¯re not here to concern ourselves with local politics.¡± I spoke slowly, keeping my hands away from my waist to avoid any rash actions from the Gungan warriors around us. ¡°We¡¯re here to fight to free your people because it is the right thing to do and, well, we enjoy a good fight.¡± I heard the trio behind me chuckle in response. ¡°If she asked, I would kneel for her because I know she wouldn¡¯t betray that trust. But until you and your warriors prove themselves in battle, I refuse to do so to you.¡±
I knew there was a risk in taking this approach, but with Osto, Marod and Validus present, I knew I¡¯d need to confront the issue head-on. While I could have left the trio behind, there needed to be representatives of their forces at this meeting. Thus, while we¡¯d walked here, I¡¯d gone over possible ways to handle the issue, and falling on what little I knew of Gungan culture, I¡¯d gone for the slightly challenging approach of ¡®prove yourself.¡¯
If the trio had been ordered to kneel, they would¡¯ve resisted. Validus had sworn like many former slaves to never do so to another again, while for the Mandalorians, that would only come if ordered to by their Mand¡¯alor. A position that, at least without contention, had been unclaimed for centuries.
¡°Yousa tinken yousa greater than us?¡± Nass asked, his tone hardening.
¡°No. I simply reserve judgment on you and your warriors until I see them in battle.¡± I could sense trepidation from Padm¨¦ along with disapproval from Drallig. However, this wasn¡¯t the same timeline as before, so I had to adapt to the changes. ¡°While we could easily fight right now to prove the worth of our warriors, that would only serve our mutual enemy. Instead, we should work together and focus that aggression toward the Federation¡¯s droid army.¡±
Nass frowned, or at least I took it as a frown given how often Jar Jar did it when thinking. Around us, the Gungans shifted. Warriors tensed, expecting a battle while they moved to shield civilians, while parents tried to pull younglings back in an attempt to avoid losing them in any crossfire. Through it all, I held Nass¡¯ gaze, making clear I wasn¡¯t backing down.
A sudden deep, booming laugh from Nass punctured the air, catching everyone off-guard. ¡°Yousa thinken Gungans great warriors?¡± I nodded slowly, not wanting to correct his assumption. He laughed again and then shifted his gaze to Padm¨¦, who along with her people, Jar Jar and the two Jedi Masters, was still kneeling. ¡°And yousa no tinken yousa greater den da Gungans. Mesa like this, wesa bein friends.¡±
As cheers erupted from the Gungans, the others stood. Qui-Gon and Drallig turned, and while there was no hint of annoyance on their faces, I knew what they were thinking. ¡°Yes, that was a risk, but I knew it would come up the moment this lot,¡± I jerked a hand at the trio behind me, ¡°came along. They were never going to kneel to the Gungans, and thinking any former slave would do so ever again is, perhaps, a flawed approach to take. Thus, I made the call to speak for them and soothe any misunderstanding that might occur.¡±
¡°Normally, I would have suggested them not coming to this meeting,¡± Drallig began, his eyes drifting past me. ¡°However, as they are here as allies of Queen Amidala, not bringing them would risk insulting their forces.¡± I nodded, pleased that he understood my logic. ¡°That said, I do wish you had informed us and Queen Amidala of this plan beforehand, and perhaps not stood with them when presented to the Gungan leader.¡±
¡°Padm¨¦ knew the Mandalorians and Lokella wouldn¡¯t kneel, Master Drallig, however, she wasn¡¯t aware of my choice to speak for them. That allowed her reaction to be genuine and not be construed as some elaborate trick to get warriors close to the Gungan Bosses.¡±
Drallig stared at me intently, as if searching for some deception in my words. He wouldn¡¯t find anything though as I was being entirely honest with him. Still, it was another little moment since his arrival where I could tell he was silently judging me and my choices and would, once Naboo was free, report it to the Council. Of course, I now had an unexpected trump card to play.
I turned, as if to speak to the trio behind me, only to stop and snap my fingers. ¡°Oh, before I forget. I believe I¡¯ve found a potential Jedi recruit among the Gungans.¡±
I grinned wildly at the shocked expressions that flashed across the faces of the two older men. They might have schooled their features quickly, but I¡¯d enjoy reminding them about finding a potential Jedi during this situation.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
A few days later I was standing at the edge of the forest that separated the Gallo Mountain Range from the grass plains that stretched all the way to Theed. Boss Nass had sent out word to other Gungan groups scattered throughout the swamp and around Lake Paonga and while many were gathered with us, almost as many were still to arrive.
Our journey here had been uneventful, mainly because Vhonte and Shal had taken a unit of Mandalorians and Lokella through another, wider pass. That one had been patrolled by droids, with several lookout points set up through it. However, the combined force had taken out the hundred or so droids stationed there without loss. That had distracted any droid forces patrolling this side of the mountains and brought a large cache of blasters and replacement gas packs for our force. While none of those who had answered my call needed them, they allowed us to fully arm those Naboo who were making do with either simple hunting rifles or pistols that lacked range. Or it would if they had arrived.
The call had gone out for the local resistance groups to arrive here around lunchtime, yet as the sun slowly set over the plains, only one group had arrived. That wasn¡¯t a major issue as the Gungans still had several other forces filtering in from camps further away from their Sacred Place, still, I hoped many more groups would arrive in time for the battles.
I had used the time waiting to go over plans for Theed, with a heavy focus on Maul. In my former life, there¡¯d been a group of people who felt Maul was not a skilled fighter since he¡¯d lost to Obi-Wan. However, I put that down to arrogance, and Maul all but playing with his prey before killing them. With the increased number of Jedi on Naboo, and with the high probability that Maul was targeting me over anyone or anything else, I knew that moment of luck wasn¡¯t something I could count on.
Engaging him in a pure lightsaber duel was a non-starter. While I had no idea of his level, he had defeated Qui-Gon with almost contemptuous ease in the other timeline, whereas in this one I¡¯d yet to even score a point against him in a training spar. Regardless of what exactly was blocking my advancement with a lightsaber, it wouldn¡¯t be resolved until after facing Maul, though that was part of the reason why I¡¯d gotten my beskar¡¯gam, and HK had been rebuilt with a phrik chassis, in the weeks before Naboo was blockaded and then invaded.
While the armour didn¡¯t cover every part of my body ¨C a flaw that I suspected came about due to a rarity of beskar as in Revan¡¯s time they¡¯d worn full suits of armour ¨C the beskar underweave I wore would protect against most glancing blows from a lightsaber. The gauntlets had been outfitted, with suggestions from Bo and HK, with weaponry designed to counter a Force user along with a few ideas that, I hoped, would turn the tide of the duel in my favour. At least long enough for me to either take Maul down or get significant help from someone like Drallig.
The unexpected arrival of Serra¡¯s Master had removed a lot of my concern about her being present, at least until I¡¯d remembered the vision I¡¯d had of two Jedi duelling a Sith. The blade configurations and colours from that perfectly matched those used by Maul, Drallig and Serra, which had sent my mind into a tailspin for a few hours. At least until I¡¯d resolved on a method to counter that event coming to pass. All I had to do was ensure that the pair remained as far from the hangar and palace as possible, as those were the locations Maul was most likely to be if he wanted to intercept me and Sidious had given him intelligence that I preferred to lead for the front.
While I had been fine with Serra staying close to her Master, Bo and Naz hadn¡¯t been. On several occasions, they¡¯d come to speak with me about it, sometimes at length. They¡¯d made clear they disliked Drallig pulling them away as she was here as a Mandalorian. I had reminded them that while that was true, Serra was uncertain of her path, and in many ways, Drallig was someone she regarded as a parental figure. Until Serra left the Order ¨C something that Bo was excited about even if I felt it was unlikely to happen ¨C or she was knighted, she would continue having to balance the two worlds she was a part of. Haran, even once she was knighted it would be a balancing act. However, that was a far easier situation to be in than as a Padawan.
Neither of them had liked my responses, but as I¡¯d explained several times, so long as there was no Mand¡¯alor, or clash between the Clans and the Republic, then Serra ¨C and I ¨C could walk a fine line between our choices. Or Serra could once she was a Knight, until then, she had to listen to Drallig, or do as she did here and sneak out of the Temple without permission.
That wasn¡¯t to say that I disapproved of her being here, only that I would rather she¡¯d not come because of that vision. However, I couldn¡¯t deny how her choosing me over the Order made me feel. Nor if the situations were reversed, how I would¡¯ve fought half the galaxy to reach her side.
¡°Master Jedi.¡± I opened my eyes and looked down from my current location ¨C sitting comfortably on a high branch in a tree- to see Sab¨¦ nearby. She¡¯d not come right to the bottom of the tree as Fenrir was currently there, and while she had no reason to fear the tuk¡¯ata, his size naturally made many wary. ¡°The Queen requests your presence.¡±
I smiled. ¡°Then who am I to deny her?¡± I pushed off from the branch and used the Force to both guide me away from Fenrir and cushion my fall as the branch I¡¯d settled into was a good six metres above the ground. My descent was slower than it should have been as I used Levitation to all but float down, which had Sab¨¦ looking on in awe. ¡°I do hope this isn¡¯t some attempt to move me closer to Padm¨¦,¡± I teased as I approached the handmaiden.
I hadn¡¯t brought it up before, but even without using the Force or Observe I knew Sab¨¦ was still amused by what had happened at Padm¨¦¡¯s coronation. The subtle looks and smirks she gave whenever I caught her watching Padm¨¦ while we were close, made clear her feelings on the matter. ¡°Or an effort to convince me to somehow allow you to join us,¡± I added as I walked past her.
While I didn¡¯t need Observe to read her, I still used it and discovered that like Padm¨¦ she was curious about me, in more than a professional way. Though again like with Padm¨¦, I wasn¡¯t going to start anything due to a myriad of reasons. Not least that I was already balancing something with three others, we were about to go into battle, and both the queen and her handmaiden were fourteen. Still, that didn¡¯t prevent me from taking the chance to turn the tables on Sab¨¦ for what happened in Padm¨¦¡¯s antechamber several months ago.
Fenrir had risen and reached my side before Sab¨¦ recovered, and while she petted the tuk¡¯ata ¨C or more accurately, he leaned toward her demanding attention ¨C she chose not to respond to my tease. Thus, we walked the short distance to where Padm¨¦ and others were gathered in silence.
Once closer, I saw a quartet of skimmers just inside the tree line. At one of those skimmers, as was common for planning sessions, was a holomap of the area for here, Theed, and the surrounding area with the senior figures in our forces. However, there were about a dozen people gathered nearby that I didn¡¯t recognize. Since most of them wore similar attire to Panaka, I assumed they were members of the Naboo resistance, though to be sure, I used Observe on about half as we approached.
Several of the newcomers tensed as they saw me ¨C in full armour sans the helmet ¨C and Fenrir approach. As Padm¨¦ turned to see what had drawn their attention, I saw Jar Jar place a hand on Boss Nass¡¯ shoulder before fainting. While I¡¯d have preferred he not be made a Bombad General, I knew it was something I¡¯d struggle to change. All I¡¯d have to ensure is that whoever led the non-Gungans during the battle of the plains spoke with Captain Tarpals to find the true leader of the Gungan army.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± I said with a deep bow once Padm¨¦ saw me.
¡°Master Jedi, welcome.¡± I stood fully and returned the smile she wore. She turned quickly to those with her and Panaka ¨C and HK, who was watching the group like he expected every one of them to attack Padm¨¦. ¡°This is Jedi Knight Cameron Shan,¡± her hand pointed toward us. ¡°Many of you might remember him, or more likely Fenrir, his tuk¡¯ata, from my coronation.¡± A few of the newcomers chuckled nervously, tensing when Fenrir strode forward and brushed against Padm¨¦¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°It is because of him that we have so much off-world support.¡±
As Drallig, Qui-Gon, and the Mandalorian and Lokella leaders watched on without comment, many of the newcomers nodded in recognition. Though some seemed confused, either because I was wearing Mandalorian armour, or because Padm¨¦ was so relaxed around a beast that dwarfed her.
I¡¯d found his behaviour a little strange around Padm¨¦ and Sab¨¦ since we¡¯d landed on the planet as, baring Serra, Bo, and Naz, he didn¡¯t seek attention from others. Well, there was me and Simvyl, though the Cathar generally only petted Fenrir for as short a time as possible before finding something else to do. However, since we¡¯d landed, Fenrir had made sure to brush up against, and on occasion, almost knock the two local ladies over. I put that down to him sensing my need to keep Padm¨¦ safe, and that Sab¨¦ was almost always at her side.
¡°Your Majesty is too kind,¡± I replied as I moved to join the group. ¡°I assume that we¡¯re here to determine how the battle, or battles, will go?¡± Apart from time thinking on Maul, I¡¯d also gone over the plans for the three main battles that would take place simultaneously.
Without Anakin present ¨C and the Force deus ex machina he¡¯d had on his side then ¨C a new plan for the orbital battle had been needed. Especially once we¡¯d discovered three Lucrehulks in orbit. Thankfully, with Asta and her squad seemingly having taken one Lucrehulk, and the fleet waiting less than an hour away by hyperspace, then that part should be taken care of. The other battles wouldn¡¯t require too much reordering, though for the plains, I wanted to hand that over to one of the Mandalorians. They¡¯d have ways to engage such a large force and limit Gungan casualties.
¡°We are, though a new matter has been brought to us by our forces.¡± She turned back to the map, making Fenrir whine ¨C which I always found amusing ¨C as she used that hand to indicate one of the newcomers.
¡°Master Jedi,¡± he said to me and then gave nods to Drallig and Qui-Gon with the former¡¯s face stoic even if I knew he was getting perturbed at people referring to me as Master. ¡°The Federation has moved most of our people out of Theed and other major cities into camps nearby. They¡¯ve begun looting the cities with transports leaving for orbit regularly full of anything they feel has potential value.¡±
¡°I hadn¡¯t expected the Federation to resort to robbery,¡± murmured Drallig thoughtfully.
¡°Assembling the fleet to blockade Naboo would have taken considerable time, and cost them credits from work those vessels would normally do,¡± I said to Drallig. ¡°The invasion and leaving three vessels in orbit add to a continual outlay, which they¡¯d want to seek compensation for. To be clear, what they¡¯re doing is wrong, but to them, the logic is sound.¡±
¡°Regardless of why they¡¯re doing so, that isn¡¯t the most concerning element,¡± Padm¨¦ said as I felt a surge of anger from her and the other Naboo.
¡°In the last few days, the Federation have begun ferrying people into the cities, and then placing them onto their transports.¡±
¡°Slaves?¡± Ferox growled, doing a fair impression of Fenrir.
¡°Yes,¡± the man responded even as Validus placed a hand on Ferox¡¯s shoulder.
¡°You must forgive my friend,¡± Validus said softly even as Ferox continued to stew. ¡°We, like all our people, were once enslaved.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure we can do much for those in other cities currently, but where in Theed are your people being gathered before they board the transports?¡±
The man looked at Padm¨¦, who nodded, before indicating a point on the map. One that was highlighted in red. ¡°Here, near Jafan¡¯s Spire.¡±
I looked at the location, noting that while it was on the same island as the hangar, it was at the point where two parts of the Solleu River Delta met.
¡°How many guards?¡± Ferox asked, his confrontational tone indicating he¡¯d not calmed down much, which was understandable given his background.
¡°At last report, nearly two hundred plus some droidekas and a pair of tanks.¡±
I tapped my chin, considering the situation. ¡°I suspect most of those forces will deploy to meet the Gungan army, but we can¡¯t run the chance the Federation might try and rush those prisoners off-world if they feel the battle is turning against them.¡± I looked over at Drallig. ¡°Master Drallig, would you and Serra be able to free them?¡±
Drallig fixed me with a gaze as if searching for a reason why I was asking him to do this. ¡°Yes,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°I believe we can free them without any loss of life. Even if the Federation forces don¡¯t decrease.¡±
I nodded in thanks, doing my best to keep my relief at getting Serra away from where Maul would likely be from echoing into the Force. If either Jedi Master sensed that, they might wonder why I was so concerned about the situation, and if questioned, why I¡¯d allowed Serra to accompany the combined force to Naboo. As much as I felt Drallig¡¯s blade against Maul would be useful, with the vision of them engaging Maul in battle stuck in my head, there was no way I was chancing it. If either Drallig or I confronted Maul near Serra, she¡¯d rush in to help, and I couldn¡¯t face losing her.
Perhaps it was arrogant to think Maul would be seeking me out, as the longer the situation on Naboo dragged on, the more sympathy Palpatine would have in the first few months of his Chancellorship. However, I felt Sidious and Plagueis would want to test me, and with Maul being potentially disposable ¨C at least to Plagueis as I¡¯d always wondered if Sidious saw true potential in Maul or not ¨C then throwing him at me and seeing who emerged from the battle was a fair test for both of us.
Assuming my plans allowed me to defeat Maul, then Sidious would consider me the same way he had Anakin in the other timeline, as his true apprentice for when the new Sith Empire rose from the ashes of the Republic. Of course, there was always the chance that Plagueis might not be killed before the Clone Wars broke out, but I wasn¡¯t focusing on that happening as I had little information to work off.
¡°I¡¯ll accompany you, Jedi,¡± Ferox all but spat out, drawing me from my moment of introspection. His tone left no room for argument, and after a glance at me ¨C to which I gave a fractional nod ¨C Drallig sighed.
¡°Very well, however, I will be in command of our unit.¡±
¡°Might I suggest a few more warriors join you, Master Drallig? The Lokella will happily agree to help, and taking a handful of Naboo will ensure the civilians are more likely to listen to your orders once you reach them. Plus, I wouldn¡¯t put it past the Federation to execute the prisoners if they feel the battle is turning against them.¡±
Drallig rubbed his chin in that way all Jedi seemed to. ¡°While I don¡¯t believe the Federation would do something so underhanded, your caution is warranted.¡±
I gave Drallig another nod before returning the map. Various spots outside Theed were marked with locations where the Federation had at least a significant presence. ¡°How many droids are there in Theed?¡± There¡¯d undoubtedly be more spread across the planet, but the army that would face the Gungans would come mainly from the forces in and near the capital.
¡°We don¡¯t have a full count, but our estimates place their numbers, not counting their transports, tanks or aerial support, at over half a million droids.¡±
That reply drew a lot of concern from those around the map, and I let out a low, slow whistle. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of droids.¡±
¡°Good. Means more targets for our blasters.¡± I looked at Vhonte with a wolfish grin. It was just like a Mandalorian to enjoy facing seemingly insane odds.
Turning back to the map, I considered ways to draw more droids away from Theed without them being in the main army. That was going to be much larger than it had been in the other timeline, and as the Gungan forces would only be supported by a dozen or so others, I needed ways to limit the size of that army without too many remaining in Theed.
¡°These markers, they¡¯re camps where your people are being held?¡± Marod asked, indicating the various spots near Theed. Most were on the other side of the city from us, but some were between us and the capital.
¡°Yes, sir,¡± the older Naboo guardsman who¡¯d reported the Federation numbers replied. He gestured at the ones nearest us. ¡°These three hold the city¡¯s population.¡± He then pointed directly at another. ¡°This one, Your Highness, holds many of your council including Governor Bibble.¡± The man paused and then looked at me, Drallig and Qui-Gon. ¡°There are also two more Jedi on the planet,¡± he said, and I blinked in shock, not having sensed anyone. Though given I¡¯d refused to truly push out with Detection for fear of alerting Maul of my position, that I¡¯d missed a Jedi wasn¡¯t as surprising as the fact there were others on the planet.
¡°I don¡¯t recall meeting any when we first arrived,¡± Qui-Gon commented, doing a better job of hiding his surprise than I had.
¡°They and others, including the son of the Ambassador from Kashyyyk, were studying at the Royal House of Learning. They and other students that escaped during the invasion are working with the Underground.¡±
I let the entirely unoriginal name for the resistance go, instead wondering how the Padawans ¨C which they had to be based on where they were when the invasion happened ¨C had avoided Maul. He had to be in Theed now, so unless he considered them beneath him, which was a distinct possibility, then he¡¯d run through them like a vibroblade through butter.
¡°Do you have a way to contact them from here?¡± Drallig asked, suggesting he wanted to either get the Padawans to safety or bring them into our forces.
¡°Technically yes, but any signal from here would give away Her Highness¡¯ location,¡± Panaka responded just as the Naboo guardsman moved a hand toward his belt. ¡°I¡¯m sure that once we have determined a plan of attack, they can be informed when our men return to the city.¡±
¡°Makes sense since we¡¯ll need the resistance cells to know the plans before we begin,¡± I said, pulling the conversation back to the main topic. While another pair of Jedi, even Padawans, wouldn¡¯t go amiss, they were minor players in the grand scheme of things. I moved closer, examining the map carefully. ¡°Even if every Gungan and warrior here marched onto the plains, the Federation wouldn¡¯t commit their entire force to wipe us out.¡± I looked at the various camps as an idea took shape. ¡°We need to draw more forces out of the city and increase the size of our force.¡±
¡°You¡¯re thinking of attacking the camps?¡± Marod offered and I nodded. ¡°Aye, a wise play. While many might not be willing to fight, even a false attempt on various camps would force the Federation to divert droids to them, weakening their overall number in Theed and the plains.¡±
¡°What about these camps?¡± I asked the Naboo, pointing at two that were nearer us than Theed but hadn¡¯t been mentioned earlier. ¡°What¡¯s being held there?¡±
¡°From what we can tell, they¡¯re being used as pens for animals. Bursas, falumpasets, gualamas, kaadus, Fambaas and the like.¡± The names meant nothing to me, but as they were listed Boss Nass grew agitated.
¡°How daren daysa to da Fambaas!¡± Nass spat out, his temper rising rapidly. ¡°Wesa must free thems!¡±
¡°What exactly are Fambaas?¡± Qui-Gon asked, which was a valid question. I knew what they were as I¡¯d studied up on Naboo for this battle, but most people wouldn¡¯t.
¡°Daysa important tada gungans. Wesa usen themsa in battlen,¡± Nass replied, and I ground my teeth, not enjoying the variant of Basic the Gungans used.
¡°From what records we have, the Gungans use several of those species in their army,¡± Panaka explained.
¡°So, it would serve us to free these beasts for our allies?¡± Shal added, drawing a furious nod from Nass.
¡°Yes! Wesa must free themsa!¡± Spittle flew from Nass¡¯ mouth as he spoke and behind him I saw several Gungans who¡¯d come closer at Nass¡¯ shift in emotions ¨C since Tarpals was there, I assumed they were leaders of the army ¨C nod in agreement.
¡°Even ignoring that the Gungans use the creatures in battle, freeing them would create chaos for the Federation and force them to divert attention to rounding them up again.¡± The comment came from Drallig, and I found myself agreeing with it.
¡°That it would, Master Drallig.¡± I turned and looked at the Mandalorians. ¡°If a force worked with the Gungans to strike those camps first, and then once as our allies worked to take the beasts away, others moved to free the civilian camps, we could inflict several strikes against the Federation without diverting a large portion of our force.¡±
¡°It would. And it would strengthen the Gungan forces for their battle,¡± Marod agreed as he moved forward. ¡°They will need all the support they can get.¡±
¡°Wesa no scared to fight the Mackineeks.¡±
¡°We know you aren¡¯t, Boss Nass,¡± I cut in, not wanting Nass¡¯ anger toward the Federation to be misdirected, ¡°but you said the Fambaas, and I assume others, are used by your army?¡±
¡°Wesa do.¡±
¡°Then freeing them first makes sense. While Her Majesty and the Naboo understand that a great many Gungans will die in battle, I won¡¯t sanction a plan that doesn¡¯t give your warriors at least a fighting chance,¡± I said slowly but clearly. ¡°Simply charging onto the plains and daring the Federation to turn up will only result in the needless deaths of thousands of your warriors. With your war beasts, and some advice from your allies,¡± I held an arm toward the Mandalorians, expecting them to have ideas to change the Battle of the Great Grass Plains into something less of a rout. ¡°Then we can ensure your warriors not only fight with honour but live to tell the tale of their part in freeing your planet!¡±
I paused, taking a breath. I¡¯d grown more passionate as I¡¯d spoken, almost as if I¡¯d drawn on Nass¡¯ anger for myself. I then shook my head. ¡°Sorry, not quite the time for a rallying cry.¡± There were some chuckles from those around the table, including Nass. Though I noticed that Drallig wasn¡¯t one of those who seemed amused. ¡°To be clear, Boss Nass, I, and those with me, respect your people¡¯s desire to fight. However, I cannot advise Her Majesty to accept any battle plan that throws away lives needlessly.¡±
¡°On this, I agree with Knight Shan,¡± Padm¨¦ said as I felt her move to stand next to me. ¡°We need to fight smart. Mandalorians are renowned for their experience in war. I¡¯m sure they can offer advice that would help with planning your battle to not only save lives but ensure we defeat the Federation and drive them from our world.¡±
¡°Aye, I¡¯m sure we can come up with something,¡± Osto added.
¡°Wesa have many warriors, but without da fambaas, our army has nosa coveren. Daysa carryen da shield generators.¡± As Nass spoke I watched at the Mandalorians. While Shal, Osto and Marod seemed accepting of the Gungans, Vhonte had appeared less than happy about them. However, when shield generators were mentioned, I saw Vhonte¡¯s expression change. Haran, the troubling ¨C for the Federation ¨C smirk that came quickly to her lips had me curious about what she was cooking up.
¡°Then freeing the fambaas has to be done. Can you and your most experienced warriors work with these warriors,¡± I gestured to the Mandalorians, ¡°to develop battle plans?¡±
¡°Wesa can do tis,¡± Nass said with a smile. ¡°Yousa young, but yousa wise general. Da Naboo lucky to have yousa.¡±
¡°We are all fortunate Knight Shan is here, Boss Nass,¡± Padm¨¦ responded while giving me a soft smile.
¡°Let¡¯s save any thanks until after we win, huh?¡± I suggested with a chuckle. I then turned and looked at the group. ¡°Perhaps it might be wise to break into teams now? Those attacking the camps or involved in the diversionary battle should head with Boss Nass. Those staying to fight in Theed should remain with Queen Amidala.¡±
There were nods around the group and I waited, wanting to see how the divide went.
Shal, Marod, Vhonte, Ferox and about half the Naboo resistance went with Boss Nass. The rest stayed, making things a lot easier to manage.
¡°If I may, Your Majesty?¡± I asked, indicating the holomap. Padm¨¦ nodded and gestured for me to approach the controls. Quickly I focused it on Theed. ¡°Queen Amidala has already said that Viceroy Gunray is the key to winning this war, and I¡¯m inclined to agree. We capture him, and not only can we convince him to surrender, but he can be brought before the courts for justice.¡±
I knew that the Republic, with Palpatine at its head, wouldn¡¯t do anything that Gunray couldn¡¯t weasel his way out of, but the others didn¡¯t, which was why I said it. Of course, handing him over to the Republic for trial only applied if he was alive by the time Palpatine would arrive to celebrate the freedom of his homeworld. Apart from justice being served for Gunray¡¯s actions, his removal might well delay the Sith plan by a few years. It wouldn¡¯t be much, but every minor delay was something I could use to prepare. Of course, so could Sidious and he¡¯d been playing this game far longer than I had and the deck was stacked in his favour by a millennium of work done by the Sith that came before him.
¡°Our reports place him and his entourage in the Royal Palace.¡± That came from the same older local as before. ¡°Apologies, Your Highness, but it appears he has taken over your residence as his base.¡±
Padm¨¦ tensed, and her jaw tightened for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Then we can use that to our advantage.¡± She indicated the controls of the map, and I stepped back, letting her take control once more. ¡°There are hidden tunnels leading into Theed and others that allow quick access to the Palace from various locations around the city.¡±
Five red marks appeared on the map, and from each, a line moved around with all converging on the palace, though they emerged at differing points.
¡°That we can certainly use,¡± Osto commented, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°These tunnels can be used along with the Gungan vessels to insert warriors throughout the city. Teams sent in to distract the defence forces and allow a clearer path along this route,¡± I watched as he indicated the path that led through the hangar and near the plasma refinery, ¡°for your forces to enter the palace unopposed.¡±
¡°At least if no one has sold out to the Federation,¡± I suggested slowly. ¡°Or the droids didn¡¯t discover them when securing the city. Even if they haven¡¯t, then each of those locations,¡± I pointed at the areas where the tunnels that led out Theed emerged into the city, ¡°will be swarming with droids. The moment we emerge they¡¯ll know we¡¯re there. whatever forces that remain in the city will swarm us.¡±
¡°Perhaps diversionary strikes would be helpful?¡± Drallig offered as he moved closer and pointed at various points on the map. Padm¨¦ marked each with a dot. ¡°If we could have teams, perhaps no more than four to a group, emerge at these locations, it would divert attention from most of the secret passages.¡± The idea had occurred to me, but like some other ideas, I¡¯d waited for others to mention them. I couldn¡¯t be seen to provide every detail of the attack, as even as the nominal leader ¨C at Padm¨¦¡¯s insistence ¨C I shouldn¡¯t, at my current age, be that skilled in warfare.
¡°I can easily assign my warriors to such actions,¡± Osto said before turning to Validus, ¡°would yours be able to join us?¡±
¡°They can.¡±
Osto smiled and turned back to the map. ¡°Then we can use the Gungan vessels to enter these teams with orders to engage Federation forces as soon as encountered. That would divert their reserves to us, not that I expect them to be able to contain us,¡± he added as his grin turned almost feral. ¡°Meanwhile, others can enter the palace and capture their commander.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll need to see how many bongos the Gungans have, and how easily they can slip through the river, but that should work for getting boots on the ground,¡± I said with a nod to Osto, trusting him and Validus to divide up their men as needed. ¡°Ideally, with most of the army outside the city, and what remains inside diverted, the assault teams can move toward the palace.¡± I paused, knowing I had to ensure my place in all this and that some wouldn¡¯t like it. ¡°I¡¯ll lead a team to the hangar. Ideally, there will be pilots either with us from the resistance or the camps, and if so, they need to launch. We need to relay a signal to the fleet so it can engage the Lucrehulks and keep the Vulture droids occupied. Otherwise, the Gungan army will be obliterated.¡±
¡°And if we have no pilots among the freed Naboo?¡±
I shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we come to it, but I¡¯m not going to do anything stupid like fly up by myself and engage that many Vulture droids.¡± That, as expected, drew a round of tight smiles.
¡°Even if there are pilots for the Naboo starfighters, they will be seriously outgunned,¡± Drallig remarked, though there was no hint of confusion from him. As if he expected there to be more to the orbital battle than suicidal odds.
¡°They would be if they were alone,¡± I replied, glancing at Osto, ¡°however we¡¯ve already got pieces in place for that battle.¡±
¡°My mother led a large team aboard on Lucrehulk as we landed, which might be why your vessel approached unopposed. Since there has been no word from them, nor the sight of such a vessel exploding from ruptured power cores, we believe the ship has been secured. When the battle commences, they will use that ship against the others while other vessels will jump into the system.¡±
¡°Ignoring the dangers from assuming, then the plan is sound. However, even with a Lucrehulk on your side, you are likely to be outgunned.¡±
Osto continued to smile at Drallig. ¡°The forces the Clans have assembled will be more than a match for the Federations vessels.¡± I frowned, wondering what he was on about. While the Getala¡¯kara was well-armed, it was no match for a single Lucrehulk, even with the support vessels in the fleet. ¡°Even if my mother has, unlikely though I feel it is, fallen in battle without completing her mission, there is a vessel at the very edge of the system monitoring the planet. Once it detects fighters from combat in orbit, it will signal the fleet to jump in with precise hyperspace coordinates to allow our vessels to deploy directly on top of the Lucrehulks.¡±
Drallig stared at Osto for a moment, judging the plan, before offering a nod. ¡°I will bow to your understanding of that element of the plan.¡± He turned and looked at me and Padm¨¦. ¡°However, it will all depend on the quick capture of the Viceroy and convincing him to stand down his forces.¡±
¡°Which is why everything else, in every location, is a diversion and distraction. Queen Amidala and the teams she¡¯ll take into the palace, are all that matters.¡± Which was why I¡¯d assigned HK and Simvyl to guard her. I¡¯d have sent Fenrir, but in the close quarters of the palace, and with that much blaster fire streaking around, I wasn¡¯t comfortable letting him go. Though the same was true of the other theatres, save mine and I didn¡¯t want him anywhere near Maul.
Hopefully, by the time we deployed, I would know where he would go. If he didn¡¯t go with me, then He¡¯d head with Bo as she was the only one besides myself that he¡¯d obey. Even if that, when it happened, was a matter of choice and not respect.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Later that evening, the plans for battle were set and the various units were determined.
Shal, Ferox, Captain Tarpals, and several teams from the Naboo resistance would command the units targeting the camps, with the Gungan and those under his direct command breaking off after the first camps, which housed the various beasts the Gungan army needed, were kept. At the same time, the others would target the nearby camps, with those there brought back to the base camp by the Naboo. Shal and Ferox would move onto other camps, with the intent of not so much taking them, than on diverting more droids away from Theed.
Once the Gungans and Naboo were back here, the group heading to Theed would break away. The Gungans had provided a dozen bongos to slip units into Theed through the caverns beneath the surface, though some teams would still move over land via skimmers to avoid placing all our eggs in one basket. Padm¨¦, Qui-Gon, Obi-Wan, I, and others would travel in skimmers while Sab¨¦ ¨C who would be in the full regalia of Queen Amidala¨C Drallig, Serra, Bo, and most of the Mandalorians and Lokella assigned to the city-assault, would travel in a bongo.
Vhonte, Marod, and a dozen Mandalorians would remain with the Gungan army. I didn¡¯t know what they had planned to change how that battle went, but given I¡¯d seen those warriors borrowing every piece of heavy firepower anyone could spare, I suspected it would be impressive. I didn¡¯t mind if they turned the grass plains into a crater just so long as the droid army was bogged down, and Gungan casualties were kept to a minimum.
Something that had caught my eye was the way the Mandalorians and Lokella seemed interested in some of the Gungan weaponry. Of particular interest were their energy balls ¨C called boombas ¨C which I knew would work well against droids, even if they were a little impractical in their larger form. Though it seemed the Gungans had them at grenade-sized, which if they shorted out all electrics, could make them very interesting to adapt. Haran, they might well be more effective than more common ion weaponry used across the galaxy. Though I doubted they¡¯d be as effective as Ionize. While I didn¡¯t plan to use the power much, I had trained the power regularly when I could, and had it up to Master:25. Still, I¡¯d added a handful of the smallest boombas to my Inventory for future research, or the possibility I could use them in Theed once we were deployed.
The diversion teams, led by Osto and Gar, would deploy first, doing exactly what their name implied while Padm¨¦, Sab¨¦¡¯s, and my teams would meet just outside the royal hangar. While they would push on toward the palace, I¡¯d move with my team to the hangar. Amusingly, three of the seven warriors with me were Andeeld Krhul, Ginia Aran, and Huzu Cadora who had been on my team when I¡¯d trained on Mandalore. The only other one I knew was Thun Dur, heir to Clan Dur and another warrior I remembered from the Institute. Normally we¡¯d have two more members to our team, but numbers didn¡¯t allow it, and while we could¡¯ve taken Fenrir with us, I¡¯d decided against that. Instead, he would deploy with Bo in a distraction team ¨C and Force he would be a distraction for the Federation ¨C simply because it was the best place to deploy him.
While tuk¡¯ata when matured developed skin all but immune to blaster bolts ¨C and even glancing strikes from a lightsaber ¨C Fenrir was years away from that. Oh, he was fully grown in height, and I hoped bulk as he was a monster when he wanted attention, his skin could barely stop my beskad from cutting it.
When I¡¯d told Bo this and explained why I was doing so, she asked why I¡¯d not had a beskarweave skin made for him. I¡¯d not know such things were common, but she and Osto had explained that his father Torrhen¡¯s Raqour¡¯daan had a weave for combat, as did other beast companions that Mando¡¯ade considered family. While full beskar wasn¡¯t doable for many of the beasts, a beskarweave skinsuit was. Obviously, I¡¯d facepalmed hard at discovering that, and once the battle was over, promised Fenrir we¡¯d go to Mandalore and get him one. Since he was close to full size, there wouldn¡¯t be much need to resize it later, though I¡¯d make sure to get at least three such suits made as they weren¡¯t as invulnerable as proper armour. For now though, he¡¯d have to do without, and Bo promised me she¡¯d keep an eye out for him.
My team would move to secure the refinery once the hangar was taken and any pilots available launched. We were to do that to ensure the Federation didn¡¯t attempt anything stupid like rigging it, and by extension most of Theed, to explode. Though as my team did that, I was going to break away and start hunting Maul.
Of course, before any of the plans could be initiated, the assaults on the camps had to depart. Which they would do soon, however, Padm¨¦ had insisted that everyone ¨C at least not on sentry or otherwise indisposed ¨C gather. That was why I was standing near her with the other leaders of our combined force. When she looked at me, I moved to her side and helped her stand upon the bonnet of a skimmer, letting everyone present see her.
What little chatter had been coming from the group of warriors fell away as they saw her watching them.
¡°To those who aren¡¯t aware, I am Padm¨¦ Amidala, Queen of the Naboo, and before the first teams head out to begin the liberation of the world we share with the Gungans, I wish to thank all of you for your actions. I stand before you with a heart overflowing with gratitude. Because of you, be you Naboo, Gungan, friends, or unexpected allies, we stand on a precipice of history. A moment that will show the Trade Federation and the Republic that the voices of worlds far from their corridors of power matter, that we will be heard!¡±
¡°As I look out upon the sea of faces before me, I find myself humbled by the courage, determination, and force of will that you have, and in awe of the strength of unity you represent.¡± Padm¨¦ paused and looked to where the members of the local resistance were gathered. ¡°To my fellow Naboo, I cannot begin to express my gratitude to you for your bravery. Faced with a threat none of us could¡¯ve imagined, you have risen to the challenge and faced an unspeakable evil that has captured our world, stolen our history, and even I¡¯m told, sold our people into slavery.¡± Her focus then drifted to the Gungans, with Boss Nass and, Force help me, Jar Jar Binks standing at the forefront. ¡°To our esteemed Gungan allies, I offer my heartfelt promise that every life lost in the freeing of our world, every one of your warriors that falls in the greatest battle in our planet¡¯s history, will be remembered by all the sentients of Naboo as heroes of freedom. From what we do today, a new era of peace and cooperation between our two great peoples will bloom, bringing light to our darkest hour.¡±
As she turned to the Mandalorians and Lokella, I marvelled at her ability to hold attention. She didn¡¯t have a team of speech writers with her, so at best, she had worked on this with only Sab¨¦ for help, and was crafting a speech that, thanks to the recordings of the Mandalorians, would spread across the galaxy. ¡°To our new, and unexpected, friends and allies from across the stars, know that whatever it was that brought you to our world, you and your descendants will always be welcome in our halls and at our feasts. With you at our side, along with our Jedi friends,¡± she swept out an arm to where the four other Jedi were standing, ¡°we demonstrate the power, strength, and conviction that can be brought about by alliances of like-minded individuals.¡±
¡°The path we find ourselves about to embark upon is a dangerous and arduous one, but, by working shoulder to shoulder and fighting as brothers and sisters in arms, I know we have the strength of arms and will to emerge victorious. Many have already given their lives in defending this world and their ideals. However, their deaths don¡¯t, as our enemy wishes, make us cower in fear. No, their sacrifices fuel the flames of liberty, justice, and the ideals that all should be free!¡±
I could feel the shift in the crowd through the Force. While most had been set in their paths, many had been concerned, even fearful of what lay ahead. While that remained, it was slowly being consumed by a spark of something powerful, something that was hard to extinguish. Hope.
¡°We stand now on the precipice of history, of a turning point of the Republic. For centuries, the Core and those in the Senate have seen those in the Rim, be it Inner, Mid, or Outer, as irrelevant. As unimportant. Over the next day, we will show them that their disinterest, their inaction, will no longer be tolerated. That we matter!¡±
¡°We did not ask for this battle to come here, but it has. And now, a battle for freedom awaits us. Let the bonds we have forged here shine as a beacon to all throughout the galaxy who yearn for liberation, for freedom!¡±
A cheer erupted from the crowd, her words resonating with everyone in a way that I¡¯d seen very few able to manage. Yet, as the cheer echoed through the forest ¨C hopefully not enough to alert any Federation forces ¨C Padm¨¦ remained standing on the skimmer as if she had more to say.
¡°To every one of you, words fail me to express how much your actions, your sacrifices, inspire me. Not as the leader of an invaded world, but one who very recently questioned the motives and priorities of those who should lead us, those who should rule for us. They chose instead to rule over us, as if our planets, our lives, are but toys to be played with. Yet from all of you, I see that the flaws I saw within the highest halls of the Republic are not a sentiment shared by the peoples of the galaxy. We stand now, together, regardless of species, creed, or belief, united together under the ideals that all hold dear. That oppression, that tyranny will never rule us!¡±
¡°Our courage in the coming hours will remind everyone, from those born with their basic liberties already taken, to those at the highest echelons of power who consider us beneath them, that our spirits cannot be broken! That, with warriors of a just and noble cause at our side, and the Force to guide us, freedom cannot, will not be denied! Tonight, the flame of hope, the fires of freedom burn brightly on Naboo, and the galaxy shall see that we, that freedom, shall not fall!¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Phantom Menace 4
Phantom Menace 4
... ...
(Vhonte Tervho¡¯s POV)
If someone had told Vhonte a month or even a week ago that she¡¯d be fighting to defend a planet inhabited by naak-loving fools, she¡¯d have assumed she was being paid an extraordinary amount. After laughing endlessly at the destruction of the so-called ¡®New Mandalorian¡¯ faction during her people¡¯s most recent civil war, she wanted nothing to do with anyone who held similar ideals. Yet, that was where Vhonte found herself, though as she watched the lead elements of the Great Gungan Army slip from the cover of the forest onto the plains that allowed clear passage all the way to the city of Theed over a hundred kilometres away, she couldn¡¯t say she disliked where she found herself.
Unlike many in this battle, she had no connection to those responsible for the call to arms. Instead, she had come for the promise of credits. Cameron Shan was an unknown, and a curious one at that. She had heard the stories of the Mando¡¯ade Jetii, viewed the recording of his verd¡¯goten, and even seen the skull of the great beast that Adonai Kryze had displayed, yet she knew nothing of him personally. Nor did she care to. She was primarily here for the credits, as were many others, though some few were here at the word of Torrhen Ordo or Adonai Kryze, or to see if the descendant of Naast be Me¡¯suums was everything others claimed him to be.
To be clear, she respected all three to varying amounts, with Torrhen Ordo being the worthiest of respect. Unlike Adonai Kryze he hadn¡¯t aligned with the dar¡¯manda who licked at the feet of the Tsad Droten, and unlike Cameron Shan, didn¡¯t try to claim a position of power among their people while standing with the lapdogs of the Republic. None were truly worthy of any loyalty from her, as none had been since Jango Fett had abandoned his calling.
Her father had served with Jaster Mereel in the Haat Mando¡¯ade, and when Jaster had fallen, and named Jango his heir, Vhonte¡¯s father had been ready to follow him as Mand¡¯alor. However, after the disaster on Galidraan ¨C which had taken the life of Vhonte¡¯s father ¨C Jango lost faith in their people. Once Tor Vizsla was dead, Jango withdrew from Mando¡¯ade culture, becoming a feared bounty hunter. While Vhonte also worked for the Guild, she had never been Mand''alor, never abandoned her people as Jango had, and his actions had cost her much of her hope that one day their people might reunite under a strong leader and once again threaten the stars themselves.
Yet, if not for those events, Vhonte wouldn¡¯t be here now, helping a planet and people she¡¯d have dismissed as deserving of being invaded free itself. Nor see that, when they had to, the Naboo were willing to fight for their home.
Vhonte would have preferred to have fought in the battle for the Lucrehulk, getting a chance to serve once more alongside Kal Skirata. Failing that, if she had the power to ensure it, she¡¯d have gone with the strike teams to Theed, where the true battle for the planet would take place. However, she, along with Dun Marod and others, was tasked with integrating Mando¡¯ade with the other warriors who would fight in the battle on the plains, and distract most of the forces of the Trade Federation.
Which, after discovering the initial Gungan plan, was a good thing.
Vhonte was shocked that any army would consider simply marching on an open field and engaging a numerically and technologically superior army as anything less than osik. And that was before considering that the Federation would have total air superiority if the Naboo fighters couldn¡¯t launch in time to engage the Lucrehulks.
Yet, that the Gungans knew all this and were still willing to march out to their deaths, to die defending their home, was something Vhonte and other Mando¡¯ade could respect. That was why she and Dun had argued for hours with the Gungans ¨C enduring their odd butchering of Basic that almost made her miss listening to a Hutt ¨C to convince them to alter the plan.
They¡¯d hoped to arm the Gungans with modern blasters, as over a hundred had been liberated from droids while moving through the mountains, but the Gungans had refused. They would face the battle with the weapons of their people, no matter how ineffective wooden spears may be against droids, riding beasts of burden into battle.
And yet, for all the primitive appearance of the Gungans, they had some technology. Shield generators were carried on the backs of large local beasts called fambaas, and behind them, dragged by the same beasts the Gungans rode as mounts, ammunition for their siege weaponry. Spheres of plasma, harvested from deep in the planet¡¯s core ¨C which explained why the Trade Federation had chosen this world ¨C would be launched at the droids, potentially disabling anything they struck. Up to, and including, tanks and troop transports.
The strike teams, or at least the majority of them, for Theed, would move to their target via submersibles that while appearing organic, were marvels of organic technology that allowed the Gungans to traverse the underwater tunnels that lined this world ¨C even passing through its very core. From what she had been told, the core was inhabited by beasts comparable to the mythosaurs of her culture¡¯s history. Vhonte respected the Gungans¡¯ bravery for travelling routes controlled by such creatures, and if the chance arose to hunt these beasts, she would be interested in doing so. While she didn¡¯t enjoy game hunting as much as others might, the appeal of challenging, and killing an apex predator was never to be overlooked.
The Gungans were, even if they lacked modern technology, warriors, and that earned them Vhonte¡¯s respect; and that of the other Mando¡¯ade, and the Lokella¡¯ade that had also come to fight for Naboo. Haran, if not for the speech given by the Naboo¡¯s leader, and the unexpected warrior¡¯s spirit the Naboo displayed, Vhonte would¡¯ve considered the Naboo unworthy of the effort to save them, credits be damned.
With their world in danger, the Naboo had stepped forward and placed themselves into the firing line, and all that started with Queen Amidala. On the way to the rendezvous, Vhonte had watched the Queen¡¯s appearance before Tsad Droten with Kal and others. That the same, small, seemingly insignificant child was the same as the one who spoke last night was something Vhonte was still finding hard to reconcile.
That she had, after seeing the failings of the Tsad Droten, decided to return home and fight was unexpected to Vhonte, and impressed her. That feeling grew as the forces called for by Cameron Shan answered the call to arms. Queen Amidala was willing to fight for her home, and her people, and after last night, it was clear her people would follow.
That speech, one that challenged the Tsad Droten, and all those fools who placed blind faith in Coruscant, was worthy of a leader; one who would fight on the front lines for their people. Vhonte held no love for the Naboo, but seeing how their leader had inspired them, the Gungans, and the others here to fight, Vhonte saw the spark of the Warrior still resided in the Naboo. Amidala¡¯s speech, recorded by Vhonte and others, would soon make its way throughout the Galaxy, and show the masses the flaws of the Tsad Droten. It would show them that they had been deceived; that the Tsad Droten only cared about themselves and not the people they claimed to serve.
Thus, while she was here for the credits, and that would be true no matter what anyone said, Vhonte would admit to herself that now she was motivated beyond the simple desire for credits. The veil of the false peace of the Tsad Droten was slipping, and Vhonte knew in her bones that soon the truth would be understood by the masses. This battle, for a minor, seemingly insignificant world, was a spark that would light the fires of war throughout the galaxy.
Vhonte looked forward to that, almost as much as she was looking forward to the credits and battles it would bring.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
As we moved through the hidden tunnels that led into Theed, I once more marvelled at the data coming to me through the HUD of my armour. Now, I¡¯d experienced the dataflow from my team when I¡¯d trained on Mandalore, but there it had been limited to just those seven others. Here, as we advanced quickly through secret passageways hundreds of metres below the plains of Naboo and the outer building of the capital city, I understood how powerful the Battlenet truly was.
I¡¯d had something similar in my previous life, but here the data was coming in for everything. I could watch through the cameras of any warrior connected to the Battlenet ¨C which included the Lokella for this operation ¨C with ease. As we walked forward, a small display in the HUD showed feed from the armour of Osto and Bo as their assault teams neared their deployment positions, then from Naz as she moved with Sabe¡¯s unit toward where we¡¯d meet them, before quickly switching to the datafeed from Vhonte Tervho as she watched the Gungan army assembled a few kilometres from the forest where she and the warriors with her remained; hidden from the sensors of the Federation by localised jamming equipment that wouldn¡¯t stand out unless the Federation did a detailed, equally localised scan of the battlefield.
At the same time, I could pull up the condition of any of the warriors in the battle, viewing their health, weapon loadout ¨C including spare clips, grenades, and rockets ¨C along with their location on a superimposed map of the planet. Or at least the planet near where they were. While I could look at other sections of the planet, there was no real-time feed coming into me as there wasn¡¯t anyone connected to the Battlenet, nor in range of a booster ¨C which normally was just another warrior at another location ¨C to carry their signal to my feed. Amusingly, I¡¯d set the HUD''s map feed to superimpose over my minimap. So long as the HUD map remained focused on roughly the same area as the Minimap, it acted as an enhanced map combining the Force, the Interface, and the Battlenet into one.
Haran, even just focusing on what my armour was relaying to me was a marvel. Beyond knowing my condition and setup ¨C minus my Inventory as that was outside anything any could detect so long as I didn¡¯t access it ¨C my armour knew the model of the various blasters and other weaponry being carried by Padm¨¦ and those with her - though I had already memorised most models and weapons in my training -; including the report that one of the guards under Panaka¡¯s command was taking medication for a rash. I¡¯d rather not have known that, nor where the rash was, but that level of detail was incredible.
The HUD also prioritised targets based on preset parameters, with protocols to shift those parameters if a hostile was of a given species or group, or if they carried highly dangerous weaponry. It also had a three-hundred-and-sixty-degree field of vision that I could call up. However, I had that disabled as I found it, when combined with the Interface, to be a sensory overload. Once Naboo was free and I was away with Anakin to teach him, I planned to get used to the system, but for now, it was turned off.
¡°How much further?¡±
The question came from Serra as we slowed our approach. I knew we were under Theed now, so it shouldn¡¯t be too long. Serra, along with Drallig and Panaka, was leading our teams through the tunnels. Padm¨¦, HK, R2, Simvyl, and others were behind them while my unit, which included three of those from my Institute team back on Mandalore, brought up the rear.
As I looked at Serra, I once more noted how odd it was to see her in almost full armour, the only missing section being her helmet. While Drallig couldn¡¯t force me to remove mine ¨C not that I would¡¯ve even if he could ¨C as her Master, he had ordered Serra to do that, and she had acquiesced.
Many of the Mandalorians present hadn¡¯t been happy about that, with Bo and Naz coming and complaining to me about it. They argued that Serra had come as Mando¡¯ade to this battle and that her removing her helmet was, to some, an insult, not to mention stupid. However, I¡¯d countered by saying that until Serra was made a Jedi Knight ¨C and thus considered a full member of the Jedi ¨C or she chose to leave the Order, then she was under the command of Master Drallig. Neither girl had been happy about it, but they¡¯d accepted my word on the matter and passed it along to others, and it seemed to have sunk in as no one had challenged her about it.
That was because I¡¯d met the one most likely to do so last night, and made clear if he had an issue with my command, he could stay behind and forfeit his pay for the battle, or close his mouth and accept my orders. Normally, he¡¯d have the right to challenge me for command over this, but given lead elements such as striking the prison camps around Theed had already deployed, that option wasn¡¯t available. Thus, the warrior from Clan Wrajud had shut his mouth, though Osto had warned me that the warrior and others might challenge me after the battle, especially if it resulted in defeat. I¡¯d thanked him for the warning and was prepared to deal with the matter afterwards, though I made sure to keep an eye on the unit Wrajud was serving with.
¡°No more than five minutes unless the exit¡¯s blocked,¡± Panaka replied, his voice barely above a whisper.
The tunnel had, so far, been empty. Even the various passageways that led elsewhere ¨C which had me wondering why such tunnels were built ¨C were deserted. Either that meant the Federation didn¡¯t know about them, or they did and were waiting for us to emerge to ambush us. In their place, I¡¯d have mined the tunnels, or at the very least, placed sensors to detect movement if I knew of them. Since we¡¯d yet to encounter any such threats, it appeared the Force was with us.
¡°Assault teams, report in.¡± The command was said internally, travelling through the Battlenet. While I could¡¯ve used eye gestures to send the commands, I found it easier and more familiar, to use vocal commands, and with all the seals on my armour, any reply or command given wouldn¡¯t sneak out. Something proved as neither HK nor R2 could detect when I was speaking within the armour.
Commands filtered in from the various teams around Theed. Most were still waiting in the bongos, below the waterline and hidden from sight. The few teams that had inserted via speeder were also in position, ready to begin the various attacks to draw attention away from the palace. The commands were filtered to Osto as well, as I knew once I found him, my focus would be entirely on Maul. My free hand gently touched one of my vambraces, reassuring myself that the various weaponry I¡¯d had installed was there. Taking Maul down was going to be a fucking pain, though a challenge I absolutely relished, but I felt I had enough aces up my sleeve that I had a fair chance of achieving my goals.
My thoughts turned from Maul as one of the speeder teams reported that they¡¯d met local resistance and been paired up with two Jedi. Pulling up their feed, I saw that one of the Jedi was Sia-Lan Wezz, which made me pause. I had no idea she, nor Rann I-Kanu, who I only knew in passing but had sparred with several times over the years, were on the planet. Still, learning they were here added new wrinkles to the plan, though thankfully the pair were far from the hangar, and thus beyond Maul¡¯s reach.
Pushing aside thoughts on the unexpected extra help ¨C and wondering how they¡¯d been doing since the invasion began ¨C I waited, letting time tick away as we slowly reached the tunnel¡¯s exit. Once Panaka signalled we were there, I spoke through the Battlenet.
¡°Slannar.¡±
No direct response of command came through the Battlenet, though within seconds details of warriors engaging battledroids filtered to me. Blue marks on the city map confirmed the engagement, and if I focused on those marks, details of the various warriors connected to the Battlenet were brought forth. Updates of warrior¡¯s conditions, be that ammo rates, strikes against armour, and the like appeared in a stream that, thanks to setting up the HUD earlier, meant they arrived in the same corner of my vision as Interface notices. Having the HUD overlay the interface meant I wasn¡¯t distracted by information overload in a dozen different points of vision.
¡°Assault is underway,¡± I said, using the armour¡¯s external speakers for the first time since entering the tunnels. Unlike others, I wasn¡¯t using voice modulation, as I didn¡¯t want to blend into the masses.
A faint spike of concern and apprehension came from the Naboo with us ¨C well, bar Panaka and Padm¨¦. The former was focused only on protecting Padm¨¦ while the young queen radiated quiet determination; understanding that what was to come had to be done. The warriors with us, be they Mando¡¯ade or Lokella, were battle-hardened and ready for what was to come, while the Jedi drew on the Force, releasing any concerns ¨C which were mainly coming from Serra and directed toward me ¨C into it.
Two battles were flagged for attention, and as Panaka worked to open the hatch leading to the surface, I reviewed the feeds, seeing the teams were engaging sentients. Given the hodgepodge array of species and weaponry, those were mercenary units, and I bit back a growl at seeing Trandoshans among the mercenaries, kriffing lizards. That there were mercenary units in play wasn¡¯t unexpected, but it was concerning to see them engage assault units so quickly. I sent new orders to the assault units engaged with the mercenaries to capture at least one from each group for questioning. Naboo had been gathered for shipping off-world, so if the Federation somehow destroyed the data of where those people had been sent and sold, the mercenaries might give up that information in return for their lives.
Regardless of how we learnt that information, Ferox and Validus had already promised Padm¨¦ the support of the Lokella to find and free her people. Padm¨¦ had been grateful for their help, and for the offers that they and Osto had extended to help train Naboo¡¯s security forces once the planet was free. It would cost the Naboo to hire instructors, but it seemed that Padm¨¦ understood that after this battle, Naboo couldn¡¯t entirely go back to how things had been before.
Light filtering into the tunnel let me know the exit was open, and as Panaka, HK, and Drallig led everyone upward, I sent a signal to Naz. She was with Sab¨¦¡¯s unit and would bring them to the meeting point close to the hangar and entrance to the set of passageways that would lead to the palace.
Emerging into Theed, my eyes were instantly scanning for threats, my main lightsaber in hand. The HUD and my minimap were giving an insanely detailed map of the combat going on in the city, but it seemed that, for the moment, we¡¯d emerged undetected.
Looking over the section of the Solleu River we¡¯d emerged next to, I scanned the buildings on the far side. Detection located groups of droids and sentients moving around; however, I frowned as I realised that the sentients weren¡¯t from anyone connected to the Battlenet. Pulling up the details, I passed orders to the nearest units to engage and subdue what I believed to be another team of mercenaries, with the same intent to capture at least one for questioning.
A bongo rose from the river, and the rest of my team moved to cover them as Sab¨¦, dressed as Amidala as seen in the Senate, emerged behind Naz. Others came with her, providing protection for Sab¨¦; none of them aware that they weren¡¯t escorting the true queen.
Around me, I could feel the Force shifting, a growing conflagration of energy making clear it knew a critical moment was drawing close. Maul, if he was still expecting to engage the Jedi or me, would be nearby, yet no report had come in of a Force user in the field. There was no chance he didn¡¯t know that the city was under attack, or that there were Jedi present. Outside of myself, none of them were making any effort to hide their Force Presence. Qui-Gon had wondered why I was doing that when we¡¯d entered the tunnel, though he¡¯d not given voice to his curiosity. Provided he survived, as he likely would, I already had reasoning as to why I did so that should hide my foreknowledge of Maul¡¯s presence from him during the debrief.
My eyes drifted toward the hangar, the headquarters of the Naboo Security Force, and the main power generator that was attached to it. That area was expected to have droid patrols; however, none had moved to engage us. Given a unit half a klick away, in the general direction of the palace, was battling droids, I suspected the defenders here had been pulled away to handle them.
My gaze then shifted toward Jafan¡¯s Spire, and I reached out with the Force, searching for any hint of Maul. That was the direction Drallig and Serra were heading, and it should be clear, though I couldn¡¯t be sure. While Detection wasn¡¯t sensing him, the vision of the Jedi fighting him played on my mind; something that had been increasingly common the closer we¡¯d gotten to the city.
Drallig and Serra would be fine freeing the prisoners at the Spire, especially as there was a unit of Mandalorians there to help. Yet until Maul was located and engaged, my concerns for her would continue to bother me. Haran, I might even still be concerned for her if she didn¡¯t fight Maul as this was the first true battle that she¡¯d fought in. If a mistake was going to be made, the odds were that it would occur when she was first put under real pressure.
As Sab¨¦ reached Padm¨¦, messages came in through the Battlenet, continually updating me on the situation around the city. Before a quick meeting could take place, I sent instructions to teams around the battlefield, altering their assault plans. Beyond a receipt of orders, no response came, but that was enough. Additional support was being sent to three units who, while well-armed, had lucked out and encountered tank squadrons not long after the order to attack had been given. With time, I knew all three would eliminate the tanks, but I¡¯d rather not risk their lives needlessly.
¡°Master Drallig,¡± I said, getting his attention as the meeting began. ¡°Your support units are waiting here, and here.¡± A small map of our location was projected from my vambrace. It marked the primary route to Jafan¡¯s Spire and the location where the two support units would meet them.
¡°Very well. May the Force be with you.¡± After nods from myself and Qui-Gon ¨C who along with Obi-Wan had been escorting Sab¨¦ to complete the illusion that she was Amidala ¨C he moved off. After a brief moment, where her eyes found mine even under my helmet, Serra went after him.
¡°How far to the passageways?¡± Qui-Gon asked. My helmet stayed toward the meeting though my eyes tracked Serra as she headed away. When she and Drallig slipped through the first archway on their path, taking them perhaps ten metres from us, I relaxed ever so slightly. They were heading away from where Maul should be, though with so much of this battle changing I couldn¡¯t trust that he¡¯d be waiting for us at the exit of the hangar as he had in the other timeline.
¡°The other side of the hangar,¡± Panaka replied, and after a nod from Sab¨¦, turned to take the lead. I moved quickly past him, the grip on my lightsaber¡¯s hilt tightening as I moved toward the large domed hangar. To reach it we first had to slip over a promenade that ran down the edge of the river to the Virdugo waterfall. In the other timeline, there had been a tank waiting at the end of the promenade, taking shots at the fighters as they took off. Here though, resistance units had reported four tanks on the promenade, along with at least three squads of battledroids.
Reaching the edge of an intersection that opened onto the promenade, I reached out with the Force, quickly sensing nearly three dozen droids waiting. Sticking my arm out, I used the vambrace to gain a visual and confirmed two tanks and twenty droids guarding the entrance to the hangar, and the passageway that led to the Naboo Security Forces headquarters. The other Federation forces had been called away to deal with the various assaults taking place in the city, but this lot had remained behind.
At the far side of the promenade, as in the other timeline, a local resistance unit was waiting, and as before, Padm¨¦ sent them a signal with a light. After they confirmed the signal, a speeder with an attached heavy repeater slipped into view and opened fire on the droids.
Their fire glanced off the tanks, doing no damage to them, but five B1s fell before the Federation forces reacted. As the tanks turned, their turrets bearing down on the speeder, the resistance unit slipped away; taking cover behind the wall of the building they¡¯d emerged from.
Heavy blasts from the tank slammed into the building, shattering the stone with ease. As Padm¨¦ and Panaka led the rest across the promenade, I rushed forward. The resistance fighters had risked their lives to give us an opening, and I planned to make sure their move didn¡¯t cost them.
The faint roar of my blade as it ignited drew the attention of four droids near me. Before they could turn to see what had caused the noise, I was on them. The Force accelerated my movements, making it hard for their processors to track my movements, and after barely three steps, I was moving past them; the remains of the droids sliding to the floor; edges glowing where my lightsaber had slid through their frames.
Two more droids turned, detecting that something was amiss, but a flick of my wrist sent them crashing into the side of one tank. While that did nothing to damage the tank, it took out the droids and gave me room to leap. I twisted in mid-air, bringing my blade down on the barrel of the tank even as I used my other hand to send a Force Blast at another group of battledroids.
The barrel clanked against the hull of the tank, rendering its primary weapon inoperable, though I was still moving. Another jump carried me to the top of the other tank. The command droid there, realising my intent, dropped low, pulling the hatch closed behind him. However, I landed before the hatch could close fully and my blade slipped into the darkness within, burning a hole through the droid¡¯s head.
As I pulled my blade back, I used my other hand to rip the hatch from its hinges, tossing it behind me into a group of battledroids. With the access clear, I pulled a grenade from my belt, started the timer, and dropped it down. It bounced down to the trio of droid gunners, even as I leapt away, avoiding fire from the few remaining battledroids.
I planned to land on the first tank and finish that off, but a warning from the Force had me alter my jump an instant before I leapt, and as I landed ¨C my lightsaber coming around to destroy three battledroids ¨C a rocket slammed into the rear of the remaining tank. The rear hatch exploded, and the tank lurched forward, the repulsor-lifts holding it up failing as the front edge dug into the tiled ground of the promenade.
Looking at where the rocket had come from, I saw my unit in action. The Battlenet reported the rocket had come from Thun Dur¡¯s back, and as the last battledroid fell, he slid a new one into the launcher.
With the small droid force destroyed in less than half a minute, I jogged back over to the others.
¡°I believe the intent was for a silent insertion,¡± Qui-Gon commented with an amused smirk.
¡°For you and Queen Amidala, yes,¡± I replied as I gave Sab¨¦ a nod, keeping up the deception. ¡°However, my unit is tasked with helping the pilots launch and then securing the generator.¡± Officially, the reasoning there was that the pilots would need flight control ¨C which was situated above the hanger ¨C and prevent the Federation from attempting to destroy the generator, thus damaging a large part of Theed. ¡°The more droids we draw to us, the less you should encounter as you approach the palace.¡±
Qui-Gon nodded, accepting my logic. Both he and Drallig were surprised I¡¯d given myself a seemingly minor role in the battle. Perhaps they felt I¡¯d try to take part in a bigger battle, claiming more glory for myself. That I hadn¡¯t, had most likely eased their fears about my motivations for assembling the force helping to free Naboo.
I turned to Sab¨¦ and bowed. ¡°May the Force be with you, your Majesty.¡±
¡°And with you, Master Jedi,¡± Sab¨¦ replied. The HUD could detect the faint variance in her tone that confirmed she wasn¡¯t the queen, but that was only because I¡¯d been around her and Padm¨¦ for some time planning the battle. Otherwise, the slight variance between Sab¨¦¡¯s tone and Padm¨¦¡¯s would be ignored by most as something caused by the situation.
¡°Oya!¡±
I blinked, caught flat-footed by Padm¨¦¡¯s comment. While it fit the situation perfectly, and amused the Mandalorians with us, I hadn¡¯t realised she¡¯d picked up any Mando¡¯a. Before I could give her a response, she followed Sab¨¦ and the others to the hangar. My unit moved as cover for the pilots while I hung back. I needed to be ready to move the moment Maul was sighted.
Qui-Gon and Panaka reached the hangar entrance first and quickly slipped inside. Padm¨¦, Sab¨¦, HK, Obi-Wan, and Simvyl moved next, along with the handful of Naboo security also acting as the decoy defence team for Sab¨¦. Behind them, a four-warrior unit led by Naz came. They¡¯d be the security for Padm¨¦ in the palace, with HK breaking off with Padm¨¦ as well.
However, as Thun Dur and Andeeld Krhul covered the pilots as they slipped inside, I felt the Force shift.
The HUD flared as it detected movement in a nearby building. Reacting to the warning going through the Battlenet, my unit moved, facing the new threat. Trusting the force, I leapt from my cover, and a moment later the pillar I¡¯d been using exploded as a powerful plasma bolt slammed into it.
As the pillar groaned, and began the process of falling, I landed and rolled, the tiles behind me exploding as a series of blaster bolts slammed into them.
As I reached fresh cover, the Battlenet was already relaying into my HUD. Three snipers had taken up position over the small square we¡¯d crossed, and had the unit pinned down. Huzu Cadora had taken a hit in the chest, knocking her from her feet though the only damage from the bolt was the scorching of the paint on her beskar. Other than the embarrassment of that, the unit was fine, and she and the others were already returning fire.
Yet, as their fire forced the snipers to pull back, I growled as a new group emerged into the square. Trandoshans were my least-liked species ¨C even the Vong were worthy of more respect in my mind ¨C yet that was what the group was composed of.
That they were here while groups of Naboo were being sold into slavery wasn¡¯t surprising, but I¡¯d have rather avoided the walking handbags and furniture. Biting back a snarl, I reached out with the Force, gripping one of the lizards by its neck. As it frantically scratched at the sudden lack of air, I yanked my arm to the side, slamming it into one of its brethren.
The pair were assaulted with blaster fire, their bodies twitching delightfully as they succumbed to their wounds. Yet, just as I was about to savour the chance to remove more reptiles for the galaxy ¨C and once more insult their god, The Scorekeeper ¨C I felt the Force shift, warning me of a greater danger.
The Dark Side flared to life, and I quickly realised the location it was coming from. The same one where I could sense Serra and Drallig; directly beyond the Trandoshans. At the same time, reports came in of the units in the hangar coming under attack by droidekas, far more than in the other timeline.
Biting back a curse at this happening at the same time, I relayed orders to my unit. Andeeld Krhul, Thun Dur, and two of the Lokella with us were to move to help the Queen¡¯s teams. Huzu Cadora, Ginia Aran, and a Rodian named Vreet Tha were to support me in removing the Trandoshans and snipers and then securing the area.
While I could¡¯ve called them with me to engage Maul, that wasn¡¯t the plan. Bo, Osto and a handful of others knew my intentions though, and as I slipped from cover, the Force accelerating me toward the remaining Trandoshans, I sent them the signal.
As I reached the first walking handbag, far beyond him, I saw flashes of green and red. My blade slipped through the lizard, removing his head. I turned, ducking under the meaty arm of one of its companions.
These things wouldn¡¯t keep me from reaching Serra. While I might not be able to prevent my vision from coming to pass, and thus save Drallig, there was nothing in the galaxy that would stop me from saving Serra from Maul.
As anger rose within me, I fought to remain in control. I couldn¡¯t make the same mistake with Maul, that I¡¯d made when I¡¯d fought Vosa.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Vhonte¡¯s POV)
Vhonte watched as the reports from snipers in the forest and sensor probes buried in the plains during the night came regarding the size of the Federation army. She knew the droid army was going to be large, but what was approaching dwarfed the initial calculations. Given the rising dust cloud as the tanks and transports inched ever closer, she knew they were in for a real fight.
That dust cloud had been creeping ever closer for about an hour after the Gungans had stationed themselves about three kilometres from the forest. The Gungans knew they were in for a fight against a superior force, and, in a display of courage she could respect, had marched out anyway. Yet knowing you¡¯re outnumbered and seeing the massive droid army approach were two different things.
Many sentients would panic, possibly withdraw from the field of battle, or even abandon their posts, yet the Gungans stood. Through the Battlenet reports coming in, she could tell many were nervous, understandably so, but they stood their ground. Vhonte had fought in hundreds of battles in her time, even a few planetary wars when the Tsad Droten had chosen to turn their backs and ignore the suffering of others. Yet, she¡¯d never faced an army the size of the one the Federation was deploying.
Twenty thousand Gungans ¨C some barely old enough to complete a verd¡¯goten ¨C stood ready for battle against an army that had them dwarfed. Over a hundred tanks and their carried squads of droids were being tracked, and Vhonte had no doubt there were more still to arrive, while four times that number of transports moved behind them. Based on the size of the larger armoured transports, and the smaller skiffs where the number of battledroids was confirmed, Vhonte placed the Federation army somewhere near two hundred thousand droids.
With that many enemy combatants, and an army that was willing to stand and fight it, Vhonte had found herself reviewing the battleplan several times since the first reports of Federation forces had come in. The Gungan warriors deserved better than to fall to droids in a battle of, in the grand scheme, minor importance. While some would die, the more that survived, the happier Vhonte would be.
A signal had come from Cameron Shan, announcing the assault on Theed was underway, and updates over the Battlenet confirmed the Federation forces in the city were far lower than initial reports had suggested. Why the Federation had felt a need to send such an overwhelming force to wipe out the Gungans, Vhonte didn¡¯t know, but at least it meant Shan¡¯s plan was working.
¡°Phase One.¡± The words were spoken in Basic, as many in the battle couldn¡¯t speak Mando¡¯a, and carried over the Battlenet. The various Mando¡¯ade and Lokella¡¯ade that were hidden in the forest confirmed receipt of the order and readied their positions. Vhonte¡¯s attention, though, was on the Gungans. She saw the orders reach the ears of the generals commanding the Gungan forces.
It took a few seconds, but the large Gungan force slowly moved. At the centre, four fambaas activated their shields, covering around half the Gungan force as the height of the beasts allowed the shields to extend further. The edges of the long battleline however didn¡¯t engage their shields. As planned, the groups there, and the four other fambaas outfitted in the plains with shield generators, turned.
As one would expect, the large beasts took time to turn, and the Federation army sensed, as expected, a chance to attack. Their tanks rolled forward, taking lead positions, and the squads they carried with them hopped off. As soon as the tanks were free of external droids, they opened fire.
Powerful bolts of plasma slammed into the Gungan shields, sending shockwave ripples cascading over the surface. While those attacks had no effect, those that targeted the retreating flanks of the Gungan army did. Vhonte cursed as Gungans died, being either directly struck by the blasts or being tossed around as the bolts tore huge chunks out of the plains.
Thankfully, the four fambaas at the flanks, along with over ninety per cent of the Gungans with them had already slipped behind the edges of the active shields, limiting the deaths in the opening salvo. That was due to signal jammers the Mando¡¯ade and Lokella¡¯ade had attached to the fambaas. Those prevented the tanks from getting target locks on the large beasts, though it did nothing for targeting their frames.
The droids had seemingly not concentrated their fire against the exposed flanks, which was a critical mistake Vhonte would never have made. Nor had they deployed snipers to target any commander in the Gungan army they could locate. Though if they wished to make such mistakes, Vhonte was more than happy to allow it and, when the later phases of the battle took place, to show the droids how a battle should be fought.
Once the last of the flanks of the Gungan army were behind cover, and they understood they weren¡¯t going to succeed in penetrating the active shields, the tanks ceased firing. The transports then slipped forward, oddly passing the line of artillery. If they weren¡¯t committed to drawing in the droids, Vhonte would¡¯ve ordered rocket barrages and snipers to target the now unprotected transports as they began disgorging their contents.
¡°Shab¡¯ni.¡±
The curse slipped from her lips as reports from the Battlenet viewed the droids inside the armoured transports emerging. Two racks slipped out, with each holding dozens of droids. Slowly, the rack lowered, depoisting the droids they carried onto the ground. Once that was finished, the racks returned inside the transport as two more racks emerged to depoly even more droids. Watching the count come in was an odd experience for Vhonte. Outside of astromech and smaller droids that could be programmed in certain useful ways, she had no love for droids. Save perhaps the akaan beskar¡¯ad of Naast be Me''suum that Cameron Shan had restored and rebuilt with help from Bo-Katan Kryze, though that was a droid of legend with feats worthy of respect.
Individually, the Federation¡¯s battledroids were nothing. Yet, seeing over two hundred thousand of them deployed in one large force was something to respect. With so many combatants, they required if not respect, then consideration of the sheer volume of fire they could bring to bear.
A silent prayer was offered to Kad Ha''rangir: The ancient Mando¡¯ade god of destruction, war, and change. Vhonte didn¡¯t place much stock in those gods, but with the size of their enemy, she would take any help she could. This battle, along with the ones currently raging in Theed and the one that should soon commence in orbit, would mark a moment of change in the galaxy. Not just for the Naboo and Gungans, or even the Tsad Droten, but perhaps, just perhaps, for her people.
It had been centuries since they¡¯d gathered to fight a battle as impressive as this outside their civil wars. To many she¡¯d encountered in her travels, while they respected Mando¡¯ade, they didn¡¯t truly understand the power her people could project if united in a common cause. Yes, those in the Naboo system were but a tiny fraction of the hundreds of millions of her people spread across the stars, but they would help change the course of history.
As the unexpected moment of reflection on what this battle might well mean faded ¨C at least beyond the credits she was getting paid for it ¨C Vhonte refocused on the task at hand. The plan expected a large droid force, even up to this size, though she hadn¡¯t expected it to be called on. The change to Battleplan Variant Seven was sent to the unit commanders spread throughout the forest. The Gungan side of things, at least until Phase Eight wouldn¡¯t change, so there was no need for worry that the Gungans would have to adapt on the fly.
So long as droid fighter cover remained absent, Vhonte had little concern that they wouldn¡¯t win the battle. If the Federation deployed even a dozen Vulture droids as cover, then things would get concerning as they could¡¯ve fire-bombed the gap between the Gungans and the forest. There was no tactical logic to not achieving air superiority if you could and Vhonte doubted even the Neimoidians, who only seemed to care about credits, were that tactically deficient.
Since there was no sign of such cover, Vhonte suspected Asta Ordo¡¯s assault had not only gone as intended, but that she, Kal, and those with her still held the Lucrehulk they boarded. Vhonte would¡¯ve preferred to fight at Kal¡¯s side, as while they disagreed on many things, she deeply respected the man who was like an uncle to her and one of the rare sentients to whom she owed a life debt. Learning he was present for this battle had been a surprise for Vhonte, but a welcome one as she¡¯d thought he¡¯d retired from frontline work to raise his children after the death of his wife.
The real key regarding air cover would come when, or if, Naboo starfighters launched from Theed. Ideally, a squadron would carpet bomb the rest of the droid army, cutting them off from escape before accelerating into orbit. If that didn¡¯t happen, then contingencies were in place, and once launched, those fighters would move to engage the Vulture droids. The Naboo pilots knew they would be horribly outgunned and outnumbered, yet none had chosen not to fight, and that was worthy of respect.
A signal in her HUD alerted her that the Gungan flanks were now in position. ¡°Phase Two.¡±
As the droids formed up in front of their tanks, the shields at the front of the Gungan army were deactivated. Before the energy had even been fully cancelled out, the four fambaas at the rear activated their shields.
A snarl slipped from Vhonte¡¯s lips as she saw the rear rank was too far back. Their shields, as they reached the ground, didn''t cover the front line of fambaas, instead stopping fractionally short of the beasts¡¯ tails. The plan had called for them to cover the lead fambaas, as now, as the four beasts turned, they were exposed; along with a considerable number of Gungans near them.
The Federation¡¯s command droids spotted this and the Battlenet alerted her to the droids shifting formations. The tanks moved forward, slipping into the gaps in the Federation¡¯s lines, and resumed their attack. Vhonte cursed whichever di¡¯kut screwed up as a dozen Gungans died under the renewed assault. One of the fambaas stumbled as an explosion rocked the ground near its feet, and Vhonte readied a change in the battle plan. Thankfully, the large beast didn¡¯t topple, and a few more steps took all but its tail under a shield.
The tanks continued their barrage even as the front rank of fambaas slipped by those with currently active shield generators. She smirked as she saw the Gungan general from the front-rank gesture animatedly at the general for the rear rank. She made a note of that to speak with General Ceel after the battle, perhaps even share a bottle of Ne¡¯tra Gal with him over the failure of his supposed commander.
What deranged logic had made the Gungan leaders decide that Jar Jar Binks should be the senior general was beyond Vhonte¡¯s reasoning. And as Ceel moved past Binks, the latter cowering in his saddle as if wanting to be anywhere but on the battlefield, Vhonte wondered if anyone would complain if Binks met an unfortunate end due to blaster fire once the true battle began.
As Ceel moved his fambaas into position ¨C just inside the shields of the Bink¡¯s unit ¨C the Federation¡¯s tanks ceased their attack. Even when they focused their fire on one specific shield, they couldn¡¯t make it fall, though the Battlenet reported that the shield had lost around twenty per cent power by the time the attack ended.
Instead of sending the order for Phase Three, Vhonte waited. If they moved now, then the tanks would quickly open fire and inflict casualties on the Gungans. What she wanted, and got half a minute later, was the droids forming up in front of the tanks once more.
¡°Phase Three.¡±
The fambaas with Binks deactivated their shields, and a second later Ceel¡¯s shield activated. The droids didn¡¯t try to shift for their tanks, choosing instead to advance their ground troops toward the Gungan lines. That was a relief for Vhonte as while the shields could stand against the cannons on the tanks, each of them was rumoured to have missiles in their disk-shaped base. Those would, if outfitted even remotely correctly, have the firepower to cause chaos in the Gungan ranks, possibly even piercing the shields. Whatever the reason for the Federation not trying that attack, Vhonte was happy to let them make another mistake.
Blaster fire from the droid ground forces came in, but the Gungans were able to fall back in formation, those closest to the droids using large shields to cover themselves and their squadmates. Several large shields were attached to the rear of carts, and those covered the ammunition for the Gungan¡¯s artillery ¨C which had yet to return fire ¨C and the fambaas.
While the droid¡¯s blaster fire was nullified, Vhonte was glad they¡¯d tried. The delay between the lead droids ¨C all of which were marked with yellow stripes as the Jetii had said, four of whom were perched outside the hatches of their tanks ¨C issuing the orders and them being carried out, was factored into the Battlenet. Those droids, along with any that relayed the orders, were filtered to the nearest sniper team until each had multiple targets. Vhonte had the senior droid assigned to her. While overall command for the droids was with the Lucrehulks in orbit, targeting those relaying the commands on the ground would cause chaos in the droid ranks once Phase Eight commenced.
However, there were still several phases to move through before then. Until it was time to attack, Vhonte kept careful watch. There was a chance the droids would alter their tactics before the Gungans had slipped back into the forest, or that the Federation wouldn¡¯t take the bait and advance into the treeline. The plan would adapt as needed, and as the droids passed the first marker for Phase Eight, Vhonte allowed herself a small smile.
Regardless of what happened between now and Phase Eight, the Federation army had entered strike distance and wouldn¡¯t emerge from this battle without significant casualties.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cin Drallig¡¯s POV)
Drallig slid to a stop as he rounded the corner of one building in Theed. In the path he and Serra were to take, stood a figure. Whoever they were, they wore a black cloak, one reaching almost to the ground. At Drallig¡¯s side, Serra tensed, her main lightsaber flying into her hand. Drallig¡¯s hand hovered near his, as he watched the figure. The Force was shifting, but it was unclear to Drallig as to why, bar that the figure intercepting them was the reason.
Slowly, the figure lifted its head, revealing a red-skinned Zabrak. Dark, foreboding lines at sharp angles marked its skin, and Drallig felt his hand grip his lightsaber, sensing the rising threat of the Dark Side radiating forth from the Zabrak, corrupting, twisting the Force as it tried to break it into a beast of burden.
Two gloved hands came up, pulling back the hood, exposing the horns of the species, however, Drallig¡¯s focus was on the Zabrak¡¯s eyes. Bright yellow pupils ringed in red stared back at him, the sign of one corrupted by the Dark Side of the Force, of one who¡¯d given in to their baser, more emotional needs.
Drallig sensed the Zabrak¡¯s disdain in the Force. As if he and Serra were not the prey this Dark Sider sought. However, Drallig had no intent of allowing this corrupt individual to escape. There was a reason the Zabrak was here, and Drallig understood that the Force had guided him and Serra to this place to confront him.
[Master?] Serra¡¯s voice came into his thoughts, meaning she understood the Zabrak was a danger.
[Be ready,] he replied. He took a step forward, letting his robes slide from his shoulders. As they hit the ground, he unclipped and ignited his lightsaber. A moment later he heard both Serra¡¯s blades snap to life, and for the first time since chasing her to Naboo, Drallig was glad she was wearing armour. Yes, it was mainly durasteel instead of beskar such as that worn by many Mandalorians and Knight Shan, but against the clear threat in front of them, he would take what he could.
The Zabrak¡¯s lips twitched as if amused at their challenge, and as its robes slid to the floor, Drallig felt the Force shift again; the Zabrak once more exerting its will upon the Force. Drallig slid into a Soresu stance, knowing he needed to get a grasp on his opponent''s style. He would expect Juyo, as that was the most aggressive of the forms, but until that was confirmed, he wouldn¡¯t be certain.
The Zabrak ignited its lightsaber, the callous, vibrant red blade common to the Sith surging into vibrant ruby life. What caught Drallig¡¯s eye was that extended hilt; one large enough for two hands to hold at considerable distance from each other. Knowing what he did about various lightsaber hilt designs, he surmised that the Zabrak preferred wide powerful strikes or used a double-bladed lightsaber. Given both Knight Shan and Serra had recently trained against training droids deployed with such blades, he wondered if perhaps the Force had alerted them to the threat of the Zabrak. That, however, was a discussion for after the Dark Sider was defeated.
[Trust in the Force to guide your actions, and look for your openings,] he said to Serra as he moved forward, taking the lead as they approached the Zabrak.
The Dark Sider sneered, once more showing disdain for them, though it didn¡¯t ignore the challenge Drallig¡¯s movements presented. Serra slipped to Drallig¡¯s right, hoping to flank the Zabrak, and jerked forward. The move was a feint, and as the Zabrak glanced at her, she pulled back and Drallig moved.
With elegant ease, his feet shifted, and he struck at the Dark Sider. However, the Zabrak was skilled, and its blade came up, blocking Drallig¡¯s strike. In the second before they disengaged from the bind, the Zabrak sized Drallig up, and Drallig felt the Zabrak now considered him a worthy fight.
Wanting to maintain the Dark Sider¡¯s focus on him, as the blade broke apart, Drallig rotated his wrists and pushed forward. The Zabrak blocked the thrust even as Serra moved in. Drallig knew the attack was too obvious, but as the Zabrak pushed his blade back and moved to defend against Serra, Drallig pressed forward.
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
The Dark Sider blocked Serra¡¯s attack, almost dismissively pushing her away, and then turning its blade with speed and grace to catch Drallig¡¯s attack before it could land. The Zabrak¡¯s lips twitched, and Drallig sensed that it was disappointed as if their attacks so far had been simplistic, predictable.
While pushing at the Zabraks¡¯ blade, Drallig slid one hand from the hilt, planning to use the Force to unbalance his opponent. However, before he could summon the Force to his aid, a warning echoed. He pulled back, creating just enough distance that as the second end of the Zabrak¡¯s blade ignited it failed to catch anything.
The Zabrak advanced, its blade moving rapidly. Drallig blocked a flurry of blows, each seemingly more aggressive and powerful than the last. The Zabrak stared at him and Drallig felt his presence pulse in anger. The Force moved around them, and Drallig placed his trust in it, letting it flow through him and guide his blade, catching the Zabraks¡¯ rapid flurry of angered strikes as much as needed to deflect and redirect them away from himself.
Yet, even as the Force guided him, Drallig knew he was being forced back; not by a Dark Sider, but by an actual Sith.
Drallig, like the rest of the Order, had believed the Sith were gone, that the last two were defeated and killed not long after the New Sith Wars. It seemed that, perhaps, that had not been the case. The question would be if this Sith served the same Order of Two that the last Sith encountered had, or if he was, perhaps, a member of a return to the older Sith orders that held hundreds, if not thousands, of members ¨C rivalling the Jedi for numbers at various times in history.
Why this Sith was here, Drallig couldn¡¯t say. However, if, by the will of the Force, he was able to subdue it, Drallig intended to question it extensively as to the location of the other Sith before removing the threat the Zabrak posed.
The Force flowed through Drallig, guiding him as needed, and he allowed it to use him as a conduit to enact its will. Yet, for every strike deflected, for every blow avoided or countered, Drallig felt a gathering in the Force. The Sith was younger, stronger, and fuelled by its rage, attacking him with impressive speed and agility. Every time their blades connected, Drallig felt shockwaves ¨C both physical and within the Force ¨C rush through him, and each attack brought another small shift from Drallig, another centimetre of ground surrendered to the Sith.
To anyone watching, this engagement would appear as nothing more than a blur. Time had slowed for the pair, as the Force empowered them during this furious duel. The Sith¡¯s blade trailed over the ground, sending a wave of superheated dirt toward Drallig. Yet, before that even made it halfway toward him, not only had Drallig shifted to entirely avoid the dust, but he¡¯d also defended against three dozen attacks from the Sith.
His attention on resisting the Sith¡¯s onslaught, Drallig almost missed the faintest of shifts within the Force that came from Serra. Without taking his eyes from his opponent, Drallig knew where Serra was, and wanting to give her a chance, he altered his actions. While each blow from the Zabrak was defended, the slightest of shifts in when and where his blade connected with the Sith¡¯s had them both turning.
As he sensed her closing in, Drallig backstepped a powerful slash, slipped to one side, and brought his blade around to strike at the Zabrak¡¯s hilt. The Sith reacted as Drallig expected, bringing his upper blade up, and pushing away Drallig¡¯s attack.
Yet, the opening that should¡¯ve been created for Serra never materialised, and as Drallig batted away a return attack from the Sith, he was forced back. That created enough room for the Sith to pivot and intercept Serra. Drallig¡¯s Padawan unleashed a flurry of blows with her two sabers, coming in at angles that forced the Sith to continuously move. Yet, throughout Serra¡¯s assault, Drallig never sensed the Zabrak being truly pressed by it; almost as if he knew she couldn¡¯t harm him and was simply toying with her to prove a point to Drallig.
Wanting to assist his Padawan, Drallig moved forward. Yet, before he could take more than a step, he stumbled. Something had collided with his leg, and as he recovered almost instantly, he understood that during its last defensive move against Serra, the Sith had dragged its blade through the tiled ground, sending sections of it flying toward Drallig.
So concerned for his Padawan, Drallig had missed the faint warning from the Force of the action, and it prevented him from reaching Serra as the Sith turned her attacks back against her. Drallig moved again, wanting to reach his Padawan, yet he felt the Force move again. Before he was sure what it meant, he was lifted from his feet and sent hurtling back.
Turning in the air, Drallig dragged his blade along the ground, using the friction of the deep gash he left to slow himself and prevent the Sith¡¯s Force attack from slamming him into a wall. Steadying himself, he willed the force to aid him, and rushed forward, back toward the fight.
The dust from his blade scorching the ground remained almost stationary as he moved, his limbs straining as he willed the Force to push his body to its limits. Yet, even as he neared the fight, he knew he was too slow.
Serra was blocking each attack from the Sith, her body moving faster than he¡¯d ever seen it do before. He sensed her determination, her desire to protect; to not allow the Sith to escape. Yet, for all that focus ¨C of which Drallig was immensely proud ¨C it was clear she was being forced back with contemptuous ease by the Sith.
Drallig understood the Sith was far beyond Serra, perhaps even himself, and as he rushed forward, he was reminded of facing Master Windu when he first developed Vaapad, when he¡¯d come close to losing control of the power flowing through his strikes. Yet, whereas Vaapad was firmly rooted in the light, the Sith was thriving on the fury in itself, and, as much as Drallig wished it wasn¡¯t so, inside Serra. The Sith was using that rage, that fury to subsume the will of the Force to its desires, bending the Force to its will as it drove Serra back.
The Sith, sensing his approach, decided it had toyed with Serra long enough. The Force moved with it as the speed and ferocity of its attacks increased. Drallig was able to watch every shift in the Sith¡¯s body, every angle the two ends of its lightsaber took, yet for Serra it was too much.
A blow landed on her forearm, yet the Sith¡¯s blade was forced away. Drallig sensed the surprise at the strike not removing the limb and offered a small thanks to the Mandalorians for Serra¡¯s beskar bracers. Yet, the bracers could do nothing to prevent, after the Sith had swatted aside her blades, the Zabrak driving a knee into Serra¡¯s gut.
Serra doubled over, the blow driving the wind from her lungs, and her grip on her lightsabers weakened. The Sith¡¯s blade flew out, sending sparks flying as it sliced through Serra¡¯s shoto, though by the will of the Force and Serra¡¯s quick reaction, she retained her hand.
Drallig sensed the Sith''s rage at this and saw the Zabrak''s blade turn, aiming to remove the limb that had escaped the previous stroke. Knowing the Sith¡¯s intent, Drallig called on the Force for aid. As the double-bladed red lightsaber came hurtling up to take off Serra''s head, Drallig thrust a hand forward, sending every ounce of willpower he could with a powerful Force blast.
The blast slammed into the pair, and while Serra was only knocked to the side, the Sith was sent hurtling away.
Drallig raced to her side, sliding to a stop as he reached her. Yet, before he could check her condition, he felt the Force move. Even as he braced, the ground around them exploded and he was sent soaring away, showered in dust from whatever remained of the tiles they¡¯d just been standing upon.
As he tumbled in the air, Drallig called on the Force for aid once more. Letting it guide him, he landed on his feet, sliding back to disperse the residual momentum the blast had imparted.
A warning from the Force accompanied a reddening of the dust around him. Knowing the strike would be too powerful to directly intercept, Drallig brought his blade up at an angle and moved. The main attack of the Sith¡¯s lightsaber slammed into the ground, sending more dust into the air, even as Drallig¡¯s blade came around, blocking the other blade.
Drallig held that blade in place trying to gain the bind, then sensing the pressure against his blade shift, leapt back, avoiding a sweep from the other end of the Sith¡¯s double-bladed weapon.
Using the small gap his jump had generated, Drallig glanced at Serra. She was slumped against a wall, and while he was too far away to see her condition, he could still sense her within the Force. Any further thoughts of his Padawan were ripped from his attention as a wave of darkness rippled through the Force, coming from the direction where Serra and Drallig had come from; from where Knight Shan was located.
Drallig knew that provided he survived this battle, he would need to speak with Serra and Knight Shan. The bond between them was greater than he¡¯d known, perhaps going so far as to violate the Jedi Code. Any further concern with the bond between the pair was pushed aside as he sensed, entirely unexpected, delight from the Sith.
Drallig blinked, shocked to understand that the Sith wasn¡¯t here to help the Federation or target Queen Amidala, but was here for Knight Shan. When had Shan encountered the Sith, or what had he done to draw their attention? Such questions would have to wait though, as Drallig saw the Sith refocus on him.
As Drallig moved to engage the Zabrak, he knew that Shan had a small chance to defeat this Sith. Force, Drallig wondered if he could stop the Sith, and accepted, as his blade once more clashed against the Sith¡¯s, that today might well be when he became one with the Force.
If that was his fate, then he would accept it. However, before it came, he would do everything he could to defeat the Sith and protect Serra.
The Force answered his call for aid, and Drallig pushed forward, his blade moving with renewed speed and determination. The Sith blinked as it was forced back onto the defensive, and Drallig allowed himself a small smile at catching the Zabrak off-guard.
Sensing the Sith¡¯s intent to overpower his attacks, Drallig shifted. As a powerful, enraged counter-strike missed him, Drallig reached out with the Force. A second later, as his blade slapped away another attack from the Sith, he felt Serra¡¯s blade slide into his hand.
Moving even as the blade ignited, he slipped the arm low, and as the blade blocked an attack from the other end of the Sith¡¯s lightsaber, Drallig caught a whiff of burnt flesh.
The Sith stilled, anger burning brightly within it. Wanting to fuel that rage, hoping it might cause the Sith to overcommit, Drallig smiled. He was unsure how the battle would go, but he had drawn first blood and had every intention of that not being the only wound he left on the Sith.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Vhonte¡¯s POV)
¡°Phase Seven.¡±
Vhonte waited and watched as half of the Gungan army still outside the forest turned and slipped under the cover of the trees and the shields coming from the fambaas already in the forest. This was the last Phase before the battle would truly begin, and while it had taken longer than she¡¯d have liked for the Federation to take the bait and close before Phases Five and Six, they¡¯d committed to the assault.
The only flaw in the plan had come from General Binks when he shabla Phase One and left General Ceel¡¯s half of the army exposed to the Federation attack. That had cost the lives of over a hundred Gungans, but looking back on it, Vhonte suspected the slight mistake had worked to their advantage, giving the droids a false sense that the Gungan army wasn¡¯t as organised as it appeared.
That Binks had seemingly forgotten the plan that she, Dun Marod, and General Ceel had gone over with him a dozen times this morning, had her continually questioning the logic of making that particular Gungan anything but a figurehead. Still, the Gungan Bosses had left him in place, and once the battle was over, she hoped they understood the folly of giving Binks any true power.
As the last fambaas slid into the forest, disappearing into the shadows within, Vhonte waited, watching what the Federation did. So far, they¡¯d continued to approach cautiously. Around sixty per cent of their droids had advanced with about a third of their tanks on the Gungans, with them only slowing or stopping once during Phases Five and Six.
The rear forces were split into two groups. About two-thirds of that group had closed halfway to the rest of the army along with most of the remaining tanks. The rest remained behind, guarding the troop transports. That had been one of the few times Vhonte had to compliment the enemy as it was precisely what they should do. Of course, because of that, it had been factored into the plans for Phase Eight.
The fact there were still clear gaps between the three elements of the droid army was another thing that worked in Vhonte¡¯s favour. As did the fact the droids in the front element, while moving in formation, were keeping close to the tanks. It had allowed them to fire when Phases Four through Six had been enacted, though Vhonte had been surprised when there¡¯d been no attempt to attack during Phase Seven.
After watching the gradual withdrawal of the Gungan army, they may well have been waiting on air support to bomb the forest. That, thankfully, had yet to materialise, but with all eight fambaas that had walked out with the army, plus another four that had stayed inside the forest, all having activated their shield generators, the forces arrayed within were protected from such attacks.
Now the droids were left with three options. The first was bombarding the shields in the hopes they might fail. While the shields had shown strain under early barrages from the droids¡¯ tanks, inside the forest, the generators were working in tandem to produce their protection. That offered increased power to the shields and all but ensured the droids wouldn¡¯t punch through any shield without focusing every piece of artillery they had on it.
The second option, which Vhonte had already deemed unlikely given the droids had continued to advance as the Gungans withdrew, was for the Federation to turn and leave the field of battle. If they did decide to withdraw, then they¡¯d have done so already as reports of battle in Theed must¡¯ve reached the controllers in the vessels in orbit.
The third option and the one Phase Eight was designed for, was for them to keep advancing toward the trees. While there was a lack of logic in pressing an attack toward a clear defensive position, the sheer numbers the droids had, along with their orders seemingly being to destroy the Gungan army, meant it was the probable next step the Federation would take. And the one Phase Eight, and the various delegations of firepower Dun Marod had suggested, was designed for.
A predatory smile came to her lips as her HUD reported the front rank of droids advancing. That was corroborated by reports through the Battlenet from other locations of the Federation Army moving forward. Behind the front lines, tanks lifted their barrels and, as Dun had expected, fired deeper into the forest.
While their bolts destroyed trees when struck, it revealed the domes of the shields the Gungans had in place, and the tanks soon relented their assault. Sections of destroyed trees fell through the shields, showing their weakness to slow-moving objects. While a handful of Gungan positions inside the forest were destroyed by large sections of trees raining down, none struck a fambaas or a shield generator, removing one concern of this lull in battle that Vhonte held.
The Battlenet reported the edges of the droid army moving out, to flank the shields. Just as expected. Vhonte¡¯s smile turned dangerous as the bulk of the droid forces resumed their march forward, trickling over the Tracyn Briik. A quick check with unit commanders confirmed all primary and secondary targets were marked, awaiting her order to commence the battle. Shifting slightly, Vhonte lined her rifle up with the droid that was issuing ¨C or relaying at least ¨C the orders for the army.
Slow, rhythmic breathing was all Vhonte heard as her scope remained zeroed on her opposite number among the droids. She watched, still disbelieving that, with the connected network that must exist between the droids, the need for verbal relaying of orders was needed. Mando¡¯ade hadn¡¯t been fighting like that since before the time of Te Kandosii Mand''alor four thousand years ago, yet the Federation, in a frankly di¡¯kut display of intelligence, had decided their droid army needed to have orders relayed verbally.
Through the Battlenet she had complete access to every connected warrior on the battlefield, along with those in Theed ¨C who were currently engaged heavily throughout the city while Naz Vizsla escorted Amidala toward the palace ¨C yet the droids didn¡¯t, failing to use an inbuilt advantage they had. That made it another flaw in the Federation¡¯s doctrine that Vhonte and others were exploiting.
In one corner of her HUD, a number slowly rose, indicating the percentage of the lead element that had crossed the Fire Line. Thirty per cent soon became thirty-five, and then forty per cent. At the same time, a counter beside that slowly dropped, indicating how close the vanguard of the droid forces was from entering the forest.
At fifty per cent of the element having crossed the Tracyn Briik, they were ten metres from the forest. Gungans and others stood ready, at least five metres inside the treeline, ready to strike on her command. In various points, high in trees and using other natural elevated locations, snipers looked down their scopes, their spotters marking out the next set of targets. Those with rockets stood ready to unleash their first volley, striking the tanks in the lead element while Dun would have his finger over the trigger to show why the marker was termed the Fire Line.
Fifty-two per cent crossed the Fire Line, and they were eight metres out.
Fifty-five per cent, and six metres.
Fifty-eight and three metres.
Sixty per cent and one metre.
¡°Phase Eight,¡± Vhonte said into the Battlenet as she squeezed the trigger of her rifle.
The bolt flew from the forest, travelling ten kilometres to strike the droid commander squarely in the chest. As the frame slumped into the tank, the field between the lead and second elements of the Federation army exploded. A wedge of earth, encircling the lead element, was torn from the ground. Those droids and tanks caught on the line were eviscerated, sections of tanks flying outward, striking nearby allies as everything along the line was engulfed in flame.
A second and then third bolt from her rifle targeted other command droids, joined by fire from other snipers. Rockets slammed into the lead element¡¯s tanks, depriving the now cut-off group of most of their fire support. Rockets then slammed into the second element¡¯s tanks; arcs of blue and white cascading across the hulls of the tanks as their systems failed and they crashed into the ground.
Not given a chance to process what was happening, large boombas from the Gungans slammed into the ground, spitting waves of blue plasma that fried the systems of any technology caught in their explosive radius.
As chaos fell on the droid forces, Vhonte sent signals through the Battlenet. The first was for fire to concentrate on any remaining active tanks in the lead element. If those broke into the forest and slipped through the shields, they could wreak havoc on the Allied forces. The second signal was to two groups of twenty warriors codenamed Galaar element.
¡ ¡
(Dun Marod¡¯s POV)
Dun Marod allowed himself to smile as the speeder he was on shot out of the forest. Two more speeders emerged just behind, and as he received confirmation that Validus¡¯ speeders were also moving, he chuckled. He might not be able to feel the wind on his face as they raced out of cover, surging toward the Federation¡¯s lines, but for the first time since the civil war, Dun felt alive.
As much as he enjoyed training new generations of warriors, he missed the battlefield, and the chance, perhaps, to die a death worthy of a warrior. Now, while he¡¯d have preferred his return to battle hadn¡¯t occurred with another civil war for his people ¨C the fourth in his lifetime, and sixth in the last century ¨C he¡¯d been content to die then.
However, it seemed his fate wasn¡¯t to die at the hands of a fellow Mando¡¯ade, for which Dun was relieved. His people should be fighting others, proving their worth against sentients across the galaxy and reminding everyone of the might of the Mandalorians; not fighting over the scraps left behind after over a millennium of fragmented rule.
Dun didn¡¯t expect to die today; there was no honour in falling to such droids. The only advantage the Federation Army had was superior numbers, but as any good warrior knew, such an advantage was only critical when the commander was sufficiently skilled. The battledroids were designed to enforce Federation dictates, not fight major battles over planets.
That fact had been proven as the droids continued to advance on the Gungans, not once deviating majorly from their programming, which showed their controllers weren¡¯t skilled in warfare; something that Vhonte and he had designed their battleplan to take advantage of.
The Fire Line had destroyed close to Dun¡¯s highest projections, and severed the Federation Army in half, with that front element being pounded from fire inside the forest. Other Mando¡¯ade, along with the handful of Lokella¡¯ade that understood heavy ordinance were targeting the second element, destroying or (preferably) disabling every tank there while turning the droids to slag.
The Gungan boombas were remarkably useful for this. While the smaller hand-held balls were only capable of taking out unshielded droids, those launched from their catapults would disable a tank if they struck cleanly. Haran, even a partial strike was shutting down dozens of systems in the repulsor-lifted platforms.
As they neared the rear transports, Dun opened fire. Those with him in the skimmer, and those in the others did likewise. Droids were taken out with ease, while tanks were targeted with every piece of ion weaponry available. It had taken some work, but with support from Vhonte Tervho, Cameron Shan and Osto Ordo, Dun had convinced other Mando¡¯ade to share their ion weaponry with the Lokella¡¯ade; with the promise of reimbursement for any piece of ordinance used. That was going to cost Cameron Shan significantly as the Fire Line had taken most of the heavy explosives brought to the planet, but, as the transports began to turn, hoping to retreat, and the ion fire shifted to them, the purpose of sharing around the weaponry became apparent.
Attempting to take most of the tanks and transports intact was a brave call, but the thinking had been of the reward doing so would bring. The Federation would have to pay to recover each vehicle, and if they didn¡¯t others in the galaxy surely would. While the credits each warrior was getting from Cameron Shan for this battle were worth the effort, none would turn down the chance at a larger score, not even Dun who had little personal use for a large credit haul. Save perhaps, upgrading the weaponry of his armour.
As the first transports lost power and dug into the green fields, Dun examined the Battlenet. The front droid element was rapidly falling with the Gungan artillery shifting focus to the second element. There, smaller, secondary explosions had ripped through the formations of tanks, depriving them of fire support from each other, making them easy targets for those targeting them.
As another droid fell due to Dun¡¯s blaster, he allowed himself a small smile. While the droids were unworthy of being considered a worthwhile enemy, seeing so many disparaging forces ally together under a unified command lifted some of the melancholy that had held Dun¡¯s heart for decades. He didn¡¯t know if this alliance would last past the liberation of Naboo, but seeing so many Mandalorians from across the stars rally under a single banner was something he had long thought impossible.
However, if the chance again came to fight in such an alliance, Dun would be the first in line. While the Lokella¡¯ade and the Gungans weren¡¯t Mando¡¯ade, they were warriors. Haran, even the Naboo were proving that beneath their belief in peace and discussion if they had to, they would fight to protect what they held dear.
While the skimmer he was on slipped between the droid lines, those onboard targeting every droid and transport as they could, Dun wondered if the offer to train the Lokella was still valid. They fought for a worthy cause and working with them might bring Dun the chance to die in a battle worthy of his skill.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I barely suppressed a scowl of annoyance as I slipped under the powerful ¨C but to me ¨C slow attack of a vibroblade. The lizard that didn¡¯t know he was nothing more than a pair of walking boots attacking me was the last of the squad I¡¯d run into. Yet even as I cut down his companions, more mercenaries had emerged, including the return of the snipers from earlier.
While the incoming fire wasn¡¯t able to wound me, there was still a kinetic element to the bolts. Something that was proven when I stumbled as a sniper¡¯s bolt caught my shoulder. I¡¯d been occupied removing the head of a Weequay and knew the armour could tank the blow, however, I had forgotten about the effect getting hit would have. Once I¡¯d recovered from stumbling with a slight adjustment, I¡¯d launched the Weequay¡¯s head toward the sniper dumb enough to hit me.
Watching the grey-skinned female duck before the head exploded inside the room she was using for cover had brought a smile to my face even as I ended the life of another annoying lizard. My lightsaber flicked out, deflecting another bolt back to its source even as I thrust my beskad forward with a passing step, grinning at the look of realization in the lizard''s eyes I stepped past, ripping my blade through to send his steaming guts splattering to the floor as he tried in vain to hold them in.
Turning even as the walking belt fell to its knees, my lightsaber removing a hand that tried desperately to grasp at me, I moved forward. The HUD let me know the locations of the snipers ¨C the grey-skinned lady having shifted rooms while I¡¯d been finishing off the Trandoshan ¨C and I raised my beskad, extending two fingers.
Bolts flew toward me as I walked forward in the square, though they never made it to me, slamming into the Force Barrier I¡¯d raised to cover myself. Already the warriors with me were targeting the snipers as the last of the nearby mercenaries fell. I took a step forward, readying myself to rush to where Drallig and Serra were engaging Maul.
Fear rushed through the Force, knocking the air from my lungs and I fell to a knee as my barrier faltered.
¡°Serra.¡±
Bolts slammed into the ground around me as my focus slipped and the Force Barrier fell as I understood where the rush of pain had come from.
One bolt crashed into my helmet, jerking my thoughts back to my location. With the rage I kept buried inside rising, demanding I strike back at those attacking me and my loved ones, I looked to where the bolt had come from. Snarling under my helmet, I extended my arm and clenched my fist.
The section of the building the sniper had been in imploded as I crushed it with the Force; the sniper inside had no chance to escape as the walls around him pulverised his body.
I blinked as I released my hold on the building and watched the debris tumble down what remained of the three-story building. Serra had been hurt, though not critically, and in that instant when I¡¯d felt her pain, I¡¯d lashed out. I¡¯d regained control quickly afterwards, but it was a concern at how easily I could still lose control.
I¡¯d done the same as what had happened with Vosa, and when Fay fell against the Vong, even though I thought I¡¯d gotten a handle on my rage. Yes, I hadn¡¯t released it into the Force as a Jedi was meant to, but doing that was difficult when I remembered everything that had happened to me vividly. It was why I¡¯d yet to even enter the same room as Vosa.
I had thought I¡¯d gained control over that rage, to harness it only when I wanted, yet in an instant, when someone I cared deeply for had been hurt, I¡¯d lost my focus. Though I didn¡¯t regret what I¡¯d done to the sniper.
Refocusing on the battle around me. Time moved slowly as the Force Enhanced me; letting me watch bolts crawl forward. Stepped forward, I moved away from another sniper¡¯s bolt. That sentient and the droid squad that was emerging into the square to engage us were no longer my concern.
Maul was on the battlefield.
A second droid squad appeared this time directly in the direction I was going. I was among them before they could process it, my lightsaber craving its way through half of them in the time it took one to mutter a concerned ¡°uh-oh.¡±
I rushed past the remaining droids without bothering to finish them off. They weren¡¯t my target. Maul w¡
My thoughts were rattled as the ground around me exploded and I was sent tumbling.
My helmet slammed into a wall, though the systems inside prevented me from getting concussed even as I shook it to clear the cobwebs. The HUD revealed I¡¯d run directly into a unit consisting of two tanks and a dozen droids. They were likely moving toward the squad I¡¯d left behind in my race to reach Serra and Maul.
I pushed myself to my feet, only to stagger as pain slammed into my gut, doubling me over.
Understanding Serra was hurt, perhaps fatally, I felt my control slip, and as I recovered and looked toward where the tanks were, I extended an arm. Brilliant crimson lightning, twisted and fuelled by my rage at Serra¡¯s pain, surged from my fingertips. Any droid caught in the fury¡¯s path was fried, falling to the ground in a blackened mess as the lightning slammed into the first tank.
The vehicle shuddered, sparks erupting across its frame before smoke slipped from the seals, and it fell to the ground.
The other tank fired, forcing me to shift focus. My palm opened, and the shell fired at me exploded, engulfing the barrier I¡¯d generated in pulsating flames. As the flames receded, the few remaining droids with the tank paused, and while they couldn¡¯t see it, I smirked.
Focusing my anger, reining in my rage, I surged forward.
Another round exited the barrel of the tank.
A faint flick with my free hand forced the explosive downward. The round slammed into the ground, detonating as I leapt, the Force boosting my height far above the explosive shockwave that devastated the few remaining droids.
Surging over the peak of the shockwave, I bore down on the tank. My blade sunk through the barrel and embedded itself in the hull. Growling, I used both hands and wrenched the hilt to one side, leaving a deep, super-heated wound in the tank¡¯s hull. The sounds of the droids inside reached the armour¡¯s microphones even as I leapt again.
Landing behind the tank, I reached back with one hand and tore the hatch from its hinges. A thrust of my arm then sent a Force Blast inside the tank, shattering the droids and controls.
As the machine shuddered and then crashed to the ground ¨C its repulsor-lifts failing ¨C I turned. The Force propelled me forward as the tank exploded.
Somewhere just ahead, Maul was fighting Drallig. Serra was injured, but alive, which was perhaps the only reason I retained control of my rage. As the seconds ticked down until I reached my target, I did what I could to focus my anger, to not allow it to dominate me.
Around me, around Theed, the Force was flaring wildly. Whatever I was rushing to was, I understood clearly, a pivotal moment in the direction the galaxy would take. I¡¯d changed the timeline enough that, if I didn¡¯t defeat Maul, then the original future was lost. That everything I¡¯d done to prevent that future from coming to pass would be for nothing.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Asta Ordo¡¯s POV)
While she understood the need for patience, after over a week of being forced to deal with the Neimoidian crew of the Saak¡¯ak, Asta was fast approaching the end of what patience she had. It wasn¡¯t necessarily that the Neimoidians were snivelling, cowardly osik that would do whatever they were told for fear of their lives being threatened, or that they refused to even consider resisting. More it was that she knew a battle was raging below, but that it wasn¡¯t time yet for her and the warriors with her to do their part.
They¡¯d heard the reports of the droids moving to meet the assembled Gungan army ¨C which had been a surprise as the locals had managed to assemble nearly twenty thousand warriors ¨C but since then, information had slowed to a trickle. She could see the plan being used by those on the surface but hadn¡¯t commented beyond ordering Captain Dofine to not send orders to alter the droid¡¯s instructions.
Dofine was perhaps the only Neimoidian that Asta didn¡¯t hate spending time around. That was because, unlike his crew, he appeared to have a backbone. Or at least enough of one to glare at her or whoever was keeping watch on the bridge when orders were given. The rest of the crew simply cowered and complied, sapping much of Asta¡¯s enjoyment of her new command.
The only ones onboard who hadn¡¯t accepted the new chain of command had been the remaining mercenaries. Those brief insurrections were handled appropriately, and having the crew place the bodies into the onboard incinerators ensured they remained docile. Asta knew that the Naboo, the Jetii, and the Tsad Droten might have issues with the summary execution and burning of captured combatants, but Mandalorians didn¡¯t. Leaving alive those who could be a threat in an active warzone was jare¡¯la.
Yet, news of her actions here would reach the Naboo, the Jetii, and possibly even the Tsad Droten. However, the only reactions she was curious to see were those of Shan and Keto. While Keto¡¯s opinion was less important than Shan¡¯s, not least as she¡¯d submitted to her Jedi Master¡¯s orders to not wear her helm, she was the first Jetii to become a Mandalorian in centuries. Shan¡¯s reaction though would go some way to determining if his path remained with the Jetii or if he would fully embrace the Resol¡¯nare.
A beeping from the droid control station drew her focus back to the present, and she offered a silent prayer to the ancient gods that they could finally do something.
¡°Reports coming in from the army,¡± the Neimoidian at the station began, a threat of panic in their voice. ¡°Gungans have detonated a large section of the plains. Ten per cent of the army lost. The army is split by the explosions. Command and control failing.¡±
Dofine had turned as the report came in, fixing Asta with an intense glare that might¡¯ve concerned Asta if she¡¯d been an adiik. ¡°I assume this is the work of your people?¡±
¡°Fire coming from the forest,¡± the control officer continued, stopping Asta from responding quickly. ¡°Gungan and standard blaster fire.¡±
Asta shrugged once the control officer was seemingly finished. ¡°I honestly couldn¡¯t tell you if I wanted,¡± she finally responded to Dofine, giving the Neimoidian a wide, shit-eating grin. When the reports of the Gungans marching out onto the plain had filtered in, she¡¯d spoken with Kal and Baston. Kal, who was holding the power core, had detailed the basic plan he would work with. Baston, who was overseeing the transferral of the Saak¡¯ak¡¯s computer core to transportable drives, had chimed with other suggestions. So far, everything that had been reported was in line with what they had expected.
¡°Reports of tanks and droids being disabled. Speeders assaulting the transports.¡±
Asta grinned at the latest report, knowing it may well have cost her several casks of ne¡¯tra gal with Kal as the veteran warrior had suspected Vhonte would push to capture as much of the Federation¡¯s army as possible. Asta had expected them not to pursue it simply because of the increased risk, but given many of the warriors on the planet below were fighting for credits and not for House Ordo, House Kryze, or a personal connection to Cameron Shan, she wasn¡¯t surprised to lose the bet.
Not long after taking the vessel, Asta had spent time reviewing why the Federation had targeted Naboo. The Naboo themselves were, to Asta¡¯s disgust, naak lovers. Yet, unlike the di¡¯kute in their domed cities who claimed to be Mando¡¯ade but were little better than osik-beetles clinging to the rear of the Tsad Droten, the Naboo had a backbone. They, led by a queen barely older than one who¡¯d completed their verd¡¯goten, were fighting for their home. That was worthy of respect.
The information the Federation had on the Gungans was exceedingly limited, dismissing them as primitives barely worth the cost of tibanna to exterminate them. As the droid army struggled to engage a Gungan army a tenth its size, it seemed that the report was ¨C at least for Asta ¨C amusingly lacking.
Watching the droids be led around like an adiik by their parent was enjoyable. It was made better by the fact that Dofine could see what was happening, but she prevented him from relaying new commands to the droids. To make sure the officer at the control station wasn¡¯t going to try anything, Nia Vizsla had her blaster pointed at the back of the Neimoidian¡¯s head. Given the original officer had tried to do that not long after the Saak¡¯ak was captured, which resulted in their skull being split by a beskad from behind, and that their blood still marked the console, it was hardly surprising the current officer was only doing what they had to.
¡°However, it does sound like more than the work of just the Gungans,¡± she said to Dofine, enjoying sticking the blade into his anger at not being able to do anything about the disaster for the Federation unfolding below. Of course, once she¡¯d learnt about the transports lifting off from the capital, Theed, and other settlements, and what ¨C or more accurately who ¨C was onboard, she was going to take any chance she could to goad the Neimoidians.
¡°What other dastardly actions have you lot got planned?¡±
Asta¡¯s smile grew, and she leaned forward. ¡°Nothing the likes of what you were doing. I hadn¡¯t realised that the Federation was so short of credits they needed to loot a planet and sell the inhabitants into slavery.¡± Dofine looked away, suggesting he was unwilling to defend his actions, though that might be Asta misreading the alien.
When the first new transports had come up from the surface, Asta had ensured they were diverted to the Saak¡¯ak. The Naboo and Gungans were fighting for their freedom, and when they won, they deserved to return to their cities and not find them looted by the Federation. Yet, when those transports had arrived onboard full of citizens from the planet below, it had taken considerable effort for her not to exterminate every Neimoidian onboard. And to ensure her warriors didn¡¯t do likewise.
Moving the understandably confused and scared Naboo, including children under ten, to comfortable quarters, and ensuring they were fed and treated by the vessel¡¯s medical droids had stemmed some of that anger. Though Asta had promised the others that, once the planet was free, the crew of the Saak¡¯ak would answer for their crimes.
Dofine held her gaze for a moment before turning back to the viewscreen. Asta watched his fingers twitch, the anger at being unable to do anything on what had formerly been his vessel easy to see. Sensing the moment would soon be at hand, she slipped her helmet on, relieved to be back in the sealed protection of the armour and away from the odd smell of the Neimoidians.
With the battles in Theed and on the plains underway, it wouldn¡¯t be long until their phase of the liberation of Naboo could begin. Somewhere in the system, close to the planet and running silent was a small, modified cargo hauler. The pilot, a freelance hunter - of both bounties and big game - was waiting for a signal from her or the Naboo pilots. Once received, he¡¯d relay it to the fleet. Currently, they should be at the very edge of the system. The hyperspace coordinates were fed to them by the gunships that had helped sell that the Naboo Royal Cruiser had carried Queen Amidala and not her and her warriors.
If all had gone to plan, then Torrhen and Adonai would be with them. Throughout the last civil war, engineers from both Clans had been working to bring long-mothballed warships online. However, Anzur Varaud had surrendered, giving over control of most of the factories and foundries under his house¡¯s control before the largest of those warships could be readied. Meanwhile, the accursed Kyr¡¯tsad had been crushed.
Now, Asta knew that members and sympathisers of Kyr¡¯tsad remained. However, with their bases slagged, their resources taken, and any ships they held destroyed or stripped for parts, no trace of their operations remained within Mandalorian space. If any wished to still follow their twisted ideals, they had been declared aruetiise by Torrhen, Adonai and Anzur Varaud.
Yet, even if the group were gone, Asta remained concerned they might return. While Adonai trusted Pre Vizsla, and Torrhen was accepting that Pre had not followed in his family¡¯s footsteps, Asta couldn¡¯t bring herself to let go of her worries about the head of Clan Vizsla. Yes, he had proven himself in battle several times over, even saving her life during a skirmish on Hrthging, but his brother had founded Kyr¡¯tsad, and it was the symbol of their house ¨C the Darksaber ¨C that was used as the rallying sigil of Kyr¡¯tsad. Until that blade was found, and then crushed in the forges, she could never truly accept the group was gone, nor that Pre wasn¡¯t in some way involved with them.
¡°Captain! We¡¯ve got reports of fighters launching from Theed!¡± The panic in the officer¡¯s tone sickened Asta, but knowing that her call to arms was almost here, she sent an alert through the Battlenet. Confirmation came in from Kal, Baston and the other team commanders scattered throughout the ship.
Dofine glanced at her, wondering what she knew of the intent of these fighters. ¡°Flight vectors?¡± He asked the sensor officer. As Dofine spoke, Asta sent a command to Baston. The signal to the fleet was away and now it was just a matter of time until they arrived and ended their fa?ade.
¡°Four banking toward the battle on the plains. The remaining sixteen are rising. Computer predicts an eighty-five per cent chance they are moving to engage us.¡±
At this Dofine turned to her, making her chuckle. She could tell how much he wanted to launch the alert Vulture droids and order the trio of Lucrehulks to move, but he understood that, if he wished to continue breathing, such a command had to come from her.
The Federation¡¯s databanks had held specifications of the Naboo fighters, and while they were designed for form over function, from what Asta had learnt from those files, the Naboo fighters were still capable. While not as heavily armed as she would like, or as shielded, they were fast and nimble. Yet against the sheer number of Vulture droids even one Lucrehulk could launch, twenty fighters didn¡¯t stand a chance. And that was before considering the shields and firepower that each Lucrehulk had as supposedly unarmed cargo haulers.
¡°Well?¡± She said with a smile that Dofine couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to launch defence fighters?¡±
Dofine held her gaze, wondering what exactly she was up to. Regardless of whether he determined anything or not, he soon turned to the sensor officer. ¡°Hox, bring us closer to the planet and order the Vuutun Palaa and the Luuhan to move back to maximum control range. Nirtam, divert active squadrons to defend the fleet and launch alert fighters from all vessels to assist. Dremon, plotting firing solutions on the Gungan forces. Itab, if a need arises, assume control of planetary droid forces if the other vessels report connection difficulties from moving to higher orbits.¡±
¡°I would suggest only assuming control of droids in the other cities,¡± Asta offered. Dofine looked at her, wondering about her reasoning for helping. ¡°With the fighting going on across the planet, it would make tactical sense to take control of the less critical ones, allowing the other vessels to focus on Theed and the battle with the Gungans.¡± She moved forward, placing a hand on the back of Dofine¡¯s chair. ¡°Unless, of course, you wish to focus your attention on protecting the Viceroy, in which case, assume control of the droids in Theed.¡±
Truthfully, it was better if the Saak¡¯ak maintained control of droids across the planet for what was to come. However, Dofine was intelligent enough to see through her logic there and would do the opposite, thus she gave him the more tactically prudent suggestion. How he responded was up to him.
The Neimoidian held her gaze, trying to determine her motives, which was another small mark in his favour. It wouldn¡¯t save him from the Reckoning coming for helping in the invasion of Naboo, the looting of its treasures and helping with selling the people into slavery, but it was something to count in his favour.
¡°You heard her,¡± Dofine spat out as he continued to glare at her.
As the crew took on her advice, Asta laughed. While she couldn¡¯t feel the massive vessel move, a report from Kal stating more energy was being drawn from the power cores confirmed it. She let him know this was intended and to be ready to execute the next phase of the plan.
With little to do until the fleet arrived, Asta used the Battlenet to access datafeed from the lead squadron of Vulture droids under the control of the Saak¡¯ak. Like most Mando¡¯ade, she disliked droids, finding them an unworthy substitute for true warriors. The only droids safe from that determination were the basilisks of legend ¨C though perhaps not for much longer ¨C and the akaan beskar¡¯ad of Naast be Me''suum that Cameron Shan had recently brought back online with help from Bo-Katan Kryze. That droid was one feared and respected by all Mando¡¯ade, though each time she considered Cameron and Bo-Katan, she wondered when the pair might seal their relationship and unite their clans.
That was a matter for another time though, and as she watched the datafeed from the Vulture droids, she found some grudging respect for their designer. They were fast, agile, well-armed and shielded and moved in swarms that would overwhelm most fighters any species in the galaxy might deploy. Yet, as she watched, even massively outnumbered, the Naboo fighters were not only holding their own but inflicting damage on the Vultures at a three-to-one ratio.
While that was impressive, the Naboo were outnumbered close to twenty-to-one, and that was before the support wave of vultures reached them. Though she could admire their determination to fight and die for their home, their freedom. It proved the choice of Houses Ordo and Kryze to answer Clan Shan¡¯s call to arms was the correct one.
The Neimoidians were enjoying watching the Naboo die in what they regarded as a pitiful attempt to attack the Lucrehulks. Asta, however, watched stoically, her armour recording the face of every Naboo pilot who died. While she didn¡¯t know if the Naboo would return to their path of peace once they were free, on this day, they showed that, even if they had failed to prevent their planet from being invaded, they would fight to free it. That inside them beat the hearts of warriors. When the day was over, and the battle decided, their names would be remembered by all.
As she watched another Naboo fall in defence of their home, Asta considered their young leader. Queen Amidala had pleaded her case to the Tsad Droten, yet they had ignored her. Bending, instead, to the demands of the very group responsible for invading her world. While that had forced Chancellor Valorum from power, it had also lit a spark in Amidala.
Returning to fight for her people had inspired others to do likewise. Yes, most of the Mando¡¯ade who had answered the call did so for credits. Amidala¡¯s speech to the assembled fleet before they had departed for the planet showed the fire within her, and Kal had remarked that while a politician, she had the heart of a warrior. Something that her people were showing they, too, possessed.
¡°Acquire firing solutions on the battle on the plains.¡±
¡°Belay that,¡± Asta snapped, her hand gripping the hilt of her beskad on the chance the weapons officer tried to enact it. She relaxed slightly as she saw Hox jam the muzzle of his rifle into the back of the Neimoidian Weapon¡¯s officer¡¯s skull. A squeak of terror escaped the Neimoidian and Asta grunted in annoyance at such weakness. ¡°Just because I¡¯ve let you deal with a false threat doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to let you do anything more.¡±
Dofine blinked. ¡°False threat?¡± she leaned forward, removing her beskad from its mounting at her side. ¡°What have you done?¡± He asked as the blade caught his eye.
¡°Captain! Vessels dropping out of hyperspace near the planet¡¯s moon!¡±
Dofine¡¯s attention snapped to the viewscreen. ¡°Display!¡±
Asta walked behind his chair, dragging her blade along the edge, letting the scrapping of metal-on-metal echo around the bridge. While it affected the Neimoidians, her warriors were all inside their armour, the sound muted and seen as little more than a hint of the carnage to come. As the screen shifted from images of the minor fighter engagement to display the arriving fleet, a smile that would¡¯ve stopped the hearts of several of the Neimoidians came to Asta¡¯s face.
At the same time, every Neimoidian on the bridge ¨C and throughout the ship ¨C who wasn¡¯t either a senior officer ¨C and thus carried ransom value ¨C or important, died. Their bodies scorched as her warriors executed them and took true control of the Saak¡¯ak.
¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Dofine screeched as he leapt from his chair. ¡°Ho¡¡± his words died as Asta moved forward, the hilt of her beskad slamming into his skull. At the same time, the other senior officers were stunned or rendered unconscious similar to their captain.
She watched his body slump, the arm cracking as it caught and twisted awkwardly. The HUD confirmed it was broken but otherwise, the prisoner was alive. ¡°Finally,¡± she muttered to herself. Moving forward, she pushed Dofine away and eased herself into the command chair. It wasn¡¯t a wonderful fit, being designed for Neimoidians, but at least the ruse was over and true command of the mighty vessel was hers.
¡°Status?¡± she asked through the local Battlenet.
¡°Control of the vessel¡¯s droids confirmed,¡± Nia Vizsla reported as she sat at the droid control station. ¡°Awaiting your signal.¡±
¡°Helm ready.¡±
¡°Weapons primed, awaiting firing solutions.¡±
The reports from Hox Brahl and Mun Xath confirmed the bridge was theirs. Reports team commanders confirmed the rest of the ship was secured, with all organic crew dead or incapacitated. ¡°Open a channel to the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade,¡± she said, the large command vessel at the centre of the combined fleet, a relic of a bygone era but still a terror of the battlefield, dwarfing those around it.
The display shifted, half showing the approaching fleet while the other showed her the command deck of the Black Blood Warrior. ¡°Riduur, Adonai,¡± she said to the two figures shown on the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade¡¯s bridge, her voice carried by the external speakers of her armour.
¡°Riduur. I assume the vessel is secure?¡± Torrhen asked with a slight smile. Neither he nor Adonai currently wore their helmets. From the way they stood, however, she could tell each had them under their arm.
¡°It is, along with any crew of value and those the Federation had taken from the planet.¡±
Adonai growled. ¡°What?¡±
¡°It seems that to recoup costs, the Federation was not only looting Naboo but selling the people into slavery.¡± Both men bristled at the statement, their anger at the actions of the Trade Federation easy to see. ¡°While we couldn¡¯t stop those sold before our arrival, nearly two thousand Naboo and Gungans are onboard.¡±
¡°Do they know your vessel will soon go into battle?¡±
¡°Yes husband, they do,¡± Asta replied, rolling her eyes at Torrhen; not that he could see the gesture. While Torrhen was a great warrior and an even worthier mate, he had a gentle heart and tried to protect those in danger when he could. ¡°Many have chosen to help us man this vessel, and are now following the commands of my warriors.¡±
¡°While we¡¯re pleased to hear that, perhaps we might keep discussions about their fate, and that of any prisoners you have, until after the battle,¡± Adonai suggested. ¡°What forces do you command?¡±
¡°This Lucrehulk was designed as a command vessel. While she has limited control of the droids below, over four hundred Vulture droids are at my fingertips. Along with firepower that likely breaks the Tsad Droten laws.¡±
Adonai laughed. ¡°That will be something I¡¯m sure Alor Cameron and Queen Amidala will enjoy throwing in the face of the Senate. Assisted, I suspect by the new Chancellor: Sheev Palpatine of Naboo.¡± Asta¡¯s brow rose. When the Senator for Naboo hadn¡¯t returned with Amidala, she had considered him a coward. However, it seemed he had used the chaos to become the new leader of the Tsad Droten. Not the actions of a warrior, but one of a shrewd politician. Asta would be wary of the man if she ever met him.
¡°The Saak¡¯ak is ready for battle,¡± she said, shifting the topic back to a relevant matter.
¡°Then let the battle commence.¡± The signal from the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade ceased, returning the display to that of the approaching allied fleet.
¡°All stations, execute,¡± Asta said through the Battlenet.
With full control of the Saak¡¯ak her HUD reported the ship slowly turning, bringing her arsenal to bear on the other Lucrehulk. The droids under her command suddenly began turning on those around them. She knew that on the planet below, that might not matter and wouldn¡¯t save the droids from destruction, but in space, watching Vulture droids suddenly shift from targeting Naboo fighters to other droids, was a glorious sight.
However, a moment later, it was replaced by another.
The main cannons of the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade opened fire, slamming their power into the shields of the Vuutun Palaa. As the captains of the other Lucrehulks called out for orders from Dofine, the Mando¡¯ade dreadnought pushed forward. Around it, the fleet added their firepower, swatting aside wings of vulture droids.
Asta allowed herself an amused smile as her HUD reported the Saak¡¯ak¡¯s batteries opening fire.
For the first time since the Dral¡¯Han, the galaxy would be reminded of the might of the Mandalorians, and the power of a dreadnought built by them.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Serra¡¯s POV)
With a groan, Serra lifted a hand to her head. It was hard to focus and there was a ringing in her ears. Yet, all that failed to matter as her vision cleared and she saw lightsabers clashing not far from her. Green whirled around, engaging a far longer blade of red and she blinked, her mind refocusing as she realised her Master was engaging the Sith.
Wiping her forehead and eyes, she stood slowly, ignoring the blood on her sleeve as she watched the Sith. She¡¯d known he was Sith before she¡¯d arrived on Naboo, known that if she didn¡¯t do something, Cam would die to the Zabrak¡¯s blade. The visions the Force had granted her had been clear in that. Yet, she¡¯d not expected her Master to chase after her; or at least, not arrive here before she and others could help Cam defeat the Sith.
She knew her feelings toward him, and others like Bo, were stretching the Jedi code, but Serra knew that Cam was important. There was a darkness growing in the galaxy, a fact proven by her Master currently engaging what may well be the first Sith seen in a millennium. Serra wasn¡¯t sure if Cam was the one who¡¯d bring light to the galaxy, but she knew he was important to prevent darkness from swallowing every flicker of light.
Now, Serra didn¡¯t place any focus on the dealings of the Senate, or indeed the wider Republic, but she knew enough to see that there were big problems. Potentially ones so massive that repairing them before the darkness engulfed the galaxy might be impossible. If that was the case, then Serra knew that order and peace would need to be restored. While she felt she had a role to play in that, she knew Cam had a greater role.
Her visions of the future, of which she¡¯d spoken to no one as she didn¡¯t know who to trust with them, showed her at his side. Perhaps not as close as others, and if that was the case she could accept it, for the greater good. However, Cam and another ¨C a Human with blond hair if her visions were accurate ¨C were critical to saving everything.
Serra understood that visions couldn¡¯t be entirely trusted, but she felt that within what she was being allowed to glimpse were paths the Force wanted the galaxy to take. That Cam had to survive Naboo. Which was why, as her Master forced the Sith back with a move she¡¯d never seen before, she was glad he was here.
Without Master Drallig, she would already be dead, and Cam would probably also die at the Sith¡¯s blade. However, it was also clear that the Sith was challenging her Master, the Order¡¯s Battlemaster. While she wasn¡¯t sure if or how she could help, she wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.
Using the wall behind her to steady herself, she stood and reached out a hand to summon her remaining blade. The shoto blade had been destroyed before she¡¯d been knocked back, and without it, she felt as if a piece of her had been lost. She could still sense the crystal, so once the Sith was defeated, she would recover that and rebuild the hilt, but not having it in her hand, not feeling the Force flow through her and the blade as they moved as one, left her empty. Until then, she¡¯d have to adapt and use her remaining blade, which had been closer to her Master than her when she¡¯d recovered.
Once upright, and as her Master blocked a flurry of blows from the Sith, Serra called the Force for aid, allowing it to heal and numb her wounds. The speed at which Master Drallig and the Sith were duelling was impressive, flickering in and out of her ability to track
She felt she could make a difference, but she had to pick her moment to re-engage, otherwise, it would only lead to her and her Master falling, leaving Cam alone to face the Sith.
If Master Drallig could sense her thoughts now or was able to focus on them, she suspected he would be pleased. When he¡¯d first taken her as his Padawan ¨C one of Serra¡¯s proudest days ¨C he¡¯d spoken of her greatest failing; that of rushing in without thinking, without analysing a situation. She knew she still did that, particularly where her friends were concerned, but she felt she¡¯d improved greatly at tempering that failing in herself. Master Drallig had spotted her improvement as well, commenting on it regularly after their spars. Now, she still lost to him, as was to be expected of any Padawan or young Knight, but she felt she would be able to push him within the next few years. As Master Drallig said, her heart was in the right place, but she needed to temper that desire, that emotional failing, to rush in with wisdom. To place herself under the will of the Force and allow it to guide her as needed.
Taking that moment to centre herself, she understood fully that the fight she was about to rejoin was beyond her. Perhaps it might even cost her life, but it was the right thing to do. That the Force wanted her here, at her Master¡¯s side, to engage the Sith. As Master Drallig moved back, avoiding a strike from one side of the Sith¡¯s double-bladed lightsaber, she waited and watched, seeking the moment the Force wished her to return to the fray.
Cam was approaching, and she could sense the rage in him. Part of her was delighted that the rage he displayed, which echoed out in the Force, was because he¡¯d sensed her in danger. However, the way he seemed to not release that anger, that fury; instead drawing on it concerned her. Years ago, he had taught her that emotions could help a Force user, but she¡¯d been uncertain of those lessons for a while. Yes, emotions like love and joy could empower a Jedi, but the risk of sensing one you cared about could easily lead to passion, anger, and rage. As she sensed in Cam.
Perhaps it was that danger, that difference about him, that had drawn her to him. That had allowed them to become friends and more. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but fear what it could lead to if he failed to control his emotions. She would do what she could to guide him, to help him learn, but she understood and accepted that perhaps he never would fully gain control over his emotions. And that, whatever the future brought, they were tied together in the Force.
Sensing movement in the Force, she let the second of reflection pass and moved forward. Soon Cam would arrive, and with her and her Master, he would defeat the Sith. All she had to do was survive until he arrived, and then ensure he emerged victorious from the battle.
With the Force on her side, she moved forward, sensing her moment. The Zabrak had its back turned, focused on the rapid, flowing strikes her Master was unleashing. Her lightsaber ignited as she drew the Force into her, and called upon it for aid.
As time seemed to slow, as she was able to see individual flakes of dust seeming to hover in the air, the blades of the pair she was rushing toward moved in a blur. Master Drallig was attacking with controlled aggression, his blade seemingly being in three places at once. Yet the Sith was matching his attacks, almost dismissively so.
She almost stumbled as the Force shifted around them, as the Sith bent it to its will, and turned her Master¡¯s attacks back on him. While she closed in the pair, and Master Drallig gave his all to block the Sith¡¯s renewed furious attacks, Serra sensed something in the Force. Something dangerous, powerful, and familiar. Somewhere there, or perhaps deep within herself, a whisper told, almost demanded, that she take control of the Force. If she wished to save those she cared for, she had to use her power to defeat the Sith.
Leaping into the air, her blade rising high, she ignored the call of the Dark Side. It wouldn¡¯t, it couldn¡¯t grant her what it promised. Her leap reached its arc, and as the blades of the two other Force users clashed ferociously, she fell: her blade aiming for the Sith¡¯s skull.
However, as she neared, the Sith sensed her approach and turned. One of its blades blocked her strike, and it grinned at her. As her feet touched the ground, she understood that the Sith was unimpressed with her attack and that he was stronger than her.
Drawing on lessons with Master Ti, she slid back, letting the Sith¡¯s strength guide her in a way she wished. Like with Cam, she understood she¡¯d never match the Zabrak in strength ¨C and perhaps raw power ¨C but instead had to rely on her other attributes. To flow and move with grace and speed, to slide around a larger, stronger, more dangerous opponent.
In the milliseconds that had passed since she landed, she moved. Her body shifted to one side, using the Sith¡¯s aggression to turn her even as her blade slid down the Sith¡¯s: aiming for his hilt. The Zabrak turned its wrist, avoiding her attack and flowing into one of its own; yet she was ready. With the Force flowing through her, guiding her, she leaned back.
Her vision turned red for a fraction of a second as the Sith¡¯s blade swooped overhead. Flickers of plasma in the blade were clear to her as it passed by, but a few stray ends of her hair burnt was all the damage the attack inflicted. Even as the Sith¡¯s blade passed over her, her blade was moving, coming up and around and the Sith was forced to lift a leg to avoid losing it. She understood her attack had missed by a wider margin, yet the fact the Force was with her renewed her conviction.
Before the Sith could attack her in turn, Master Drallig re-engaged, drawing the Zabrak¡¯s attention. Her Master had sensed her attack, and while he knew it wouldn¡¯t touch flesh, he used it, and the slight distraction she created, to his advantage.
The Sith had to block a flourish of strikes from her Master, though as their blades moved and Serra readied herself to rejoin the battle, the Zabrak turned the tables. Quicker than Serra could follow, he turned a defensive parry into a thrust, forcing her Master to surrender momentum. The Sith¡¯s twin blades whirled around, seeming to make the very air bleed, and her Master was forced to parry, deflect, or avoid every move the Sith made.
That was the moment Serra was ready again, and with the Force guiding her blade, attacked. The Sith sensed her approach and pulled a hand from the hilt of its blade. Master Drallig, sensing the shift in the force, leapt back, his blade moving while airborne to protect him from a savage thrust of the Sith¡¯s lightsaber. The ground where her Master had been standing exploded, ripped apart by the Sith crushing the tiles with the Force.
The Sith¡¯s blade came around rapidly, but with the Force as an ally, Serra was ready. When the blades clashed, the energy within each battling for dominance, Serra was shifting, turning. Her blade slid off the Sith¡¯s, and she went low, batting away an attack from the other end of the Sith¡¯s lightsaber, and then thrust forward.
To avoid being stabbed, the Zabrak was forced back. Its blade came down, slapping hers away contemptuously. However, she¡¯d felt this coming. Rolling her wrists, her blade turned around the Sith¡¯s and flicked forward. The attack failed to land, but she was already moving, sliding back to avoid the other end of the Sith¡¯s lightsaber.
Her blade came around covering her from attack, and as it was jarred back by the ferocity of the Sith¡¯s move, one hand slid from her hilt and crashed into the Zabrak¡¯s shin. Any joy she felt from landing a blow against the Sith was short-lived as the Force seemed to buckle in on itself. Before she could brace, she was sent hurtling away, a tidal wave of Force energy slamming into her.
Rolling to control her tumble, she steadied herself just in time to have her vision turn red.
Her blade moved rapidly as she gave herself over to the Force, letting it guide her where she needed to go. Her body shifted, adapting to the will of the Force, sliding to one side to avoid an attack from the Sith even as her blade moved around and deflected another.
Behind the Zabrak, she sensed her Master moving, rushing to her aid, but her focus remained on the Sith, herself, and the Force. If she didn¡¯t, then her Master wouldn¡¯t rejoin the fray before her life was extinguished.
Shockwaves rippled through her bones each time her blade met the Sith¡¯s. The attacks came in faster than she could process, yet with the Force as an ally she was able to evade or deflect the strikes. Yet, she knew she was being driven back, losing ground and energy with each move, each clash shaking her very core. And under it all, still present and ever offering, was that small nagging voice, begging her to reach out and take the power she needed, and in her desperation, she couldn¡¯t deny the whispers. She was slowing, struggling to meet his attacks, to simply survive. Even with the Force guiding her, it wasn¡¯t enough. She needed more time, more skill, and more power.
As that realisation came to be, the Sith¡¯s blade slipped past her defence. Plasma crashed against metal, and sparks flew. She pulled her arm back, the controls on her vambrace ruined by the Zabraks¡¯ blade. If not for the beskar of the gauntlets, she¡¯d have lost her hand.
The Sith grunted in annoyance at being denied her limb and attacked with renewed fury. Every strike she blocked felt as if it was cracking her bones, every evasion was so close what remained of her robes were gone, the durasteel of her armour melting from the lightsaber as it grazed across the surface.
Another attack broke through, crashing against her foot. Again, the beskar she had saved her limb, as it did a third and fourth time. Serra was growing desperate, adapting by necessity the beskar she wore into her defence. She knew it couldn¡¯t last, that eventually, the Sith would strike her somewhere not protected by beskar, but he was now moving so fast she simply couldn¡¯t move fast enough to keep up with even half his attacks.
Pain lanced through her side, and she stumbled back, avoiding a swipe of the Zabrak¡¯s lightsaber that would¡¯ve taken her arm. She hissed, understanding why it hurt. Either the super-heated durasteel or the plasma of his blade had burnt her stomach. Her blade came around, seeking to block the Sith¡¯s next assault, but she was slow.
The strike against her blade staggered her, a hand slipping from her hilt to stabilize herself. Another strike against her blade, and it was jarred from her hand, the blade diffusing moments after the hilt slipped from her gasp.
The Force screamed a warning, and trusting it she leaned back. The heat of the Sith¡¯s blade flashed past her neck, seeping through the underweave, and making it clear how close she¡¯d come to losing her head. As she kept moving, desperately avoiding strikes she saw one of her braided ponytails fly away, the Sith¡¯s blade having caught it in the last attack. Even as she processed that, something jammed into her gut.
She stumbled back, falling to a knee. Glancing up she saw the Sith looming large over her, a satisfied look in his eyes as his blade swirled around. Accepting her fate, her head dropped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The words slipped from her lips, hoping her Master and Cam understood she¡¯d tried. That she¡¯d only come here to help.
The red blade swooped down, overpowering her vision, only to be snuffed out by a vibrant green.
Looking up, warmth filled her heart as she saw her Master¡¯s blade blocking the Sith¡¯s. Determination in the set of his face and eyes. Her Master thrust out a hand, knocking the Sith back. He glanced at her, relief clear in his eyes, before rushing to re-engage the Sith.
She pulled herself to her feet as the pair clashed. Their blades moved rapidly, flying around and turning the air around them into spheres of green and red, shifting to white where the blades clashed together. Serra¡¯s eyes widened as she felt her Master drawing heavily, moving at speeds on par with any member of the High Council. The Sith, however, was matching her Master strike for strike.
Attacks of Djem So were countered and then returned with movements that she''d never seen, and it pained her to admit the Sith was good, if not brilliant. He was standing his ground as the Jedi Order¡¯s Battlemaster used every nugget of knowledge he had gained over decades serving the Force and the Order.
Yet through it all, she sensed the Force shifting, twisting, twirling. The outcome of this battle was already decided, and as she realised the victor, she found herself racing forward. Her lightsaber flew into her hand, the blade igniting as the missing part of herself returned to her grasp.
Barely a metre from the pair, the Force lurched violently, and she stumbled, slipping to a knee.
Her eyes widened as the pair stopped, the red light of the Sith¡¯s blade piercing out from her Master¡¯s back. She watched in horror as Master Drallig¡¯s blade fell from his grasp, the hilt falling so slowly as time seemed to stop.
Looking deep into her master''s eyes the Sith seemed to be taking satisfaction in his victory and in the next second the blade was ripped free of her Master¡¯s chest and, with a brutal back swipe, slashed his body in half. As Master Drallig¡¯s body slumped to the ground, his head turned to her. For a moment where time seemed to stop, his eyes found hers and with his last thought, he reached out to her.
Her mind did likewise, not wanting to lose the person closer to her than any other; someone she considered a father. Yet, before she could reach his thoughts, the light faded from his eyes, and she felt him become one with the Force.
The Zabrak stalked toward her, its blade scraping the ground, sending dust flying around menacingly. Serra looked at him, seeing the coldness, the contempt in the Sith¡¯s eyes. Not only did he not consider her a challenge, but he was also already looking beyond her. Toward his true target. Toward Cam.
Serra¡¯s gaze returned to the lifeless body of her Master, of his lightsaber that lay unpowered next to his dead hand. He had taken her in and trained her for over five years. And this Sith, this monster, had ended his life simply because she had come to this planet, and Master Drallig had followed.
Finding the voice inside her, the one offering her power, she stood. Her hands opened and the twin blades flew to them. Her blade and that of her Master.
The Sith paused, its eyes widening slightly as she took control of the voice, of what it offered.
The Zabrak had taken her father. He would not take the only person left that mattered to her.
With the rage of her loss, and the threat of what was at stake, swirling in her, the Force reacted to her. It did as she wanted.
The power flowed through her as she rushed toward the Sith.
He braced, readying himself for her assault.
The anger, sorrow, fear, fury, everything whirling around inside her became focused on the Sith, and with it corralled she screamed a challenge at him.
And the Force screamed with her.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Phantom Menace 5
Phantom Menace 5
... ...
(Maul¡¯s POV)
He pulled himself to his feet, the Force bending to his demands, his rage powered by the shock of this Jedi¡¯s actions. Throughout the entirety of the battle with her Master, Maul hadn¡¯t been concerned by her, regarding her as nothing more than a slight obstacle. Yet, not only had she managed to get the drop on him, but she¡¯d drawn on the Dark Side, twisted it to her desire, as well.
For all it was worth, that alone earned her Maul¡¯s consideration. She had potential, though corrupted by the Jedi¡¯s flawed teachings, even if she would never live to realise it. Still, like the Master, the Padawan wasn¡¯t his reason for being here. Nor was the planetary conflict, one that Maul¡¯s Master had arranged, his focus any longer.
No, he was here for Shan.
Lord Sidious spoke often of the young Jedi, how he had seen that Shan was a threat to the Sith and the Grand Plan, and that was why Maul was here. Yet, whenever his Master spoke of Shan, Maul sensed something else, just at the very edges of Sidious¡¯ thoughts. Hints that Sidious considered Shan interesting, useful even, not just to the Grand Plan, but as a potential replacement for Maul. For that, more than anything, Shan would die by his hands this day.
Maul¡¯s place was at Sidious¡¯ side, learning from his master as he positioned the pieces for the Sith to achieve their ultimate revenge against the Jedi. No being, certainly no Jedi, was capable of preventing that. Nor denying Maul further tutelage under Sidious until the time came, and like Sidious and the Dark Lords before them, Maul would kill and replace Sidious; taking control of the galaxy Sidious would create when the Jedi fell.
However, before that, and before Shan fell, Maul had an unexpected nuisance to eliminate. Delightful rage radiated from the female as she came at him. His blade moved, easily swatting away her first attack, and as the second attack came in, he blocked it and twisted his blade to bind hers. As their lightsabers pressed against each other, he stared at her, examining her.
This child was merely playing with the Dark Side, drawing upon it in a time of need. She didn¡¯t understand its depths, its power, its glory like he did. As their blades broke apart, Maul wondered if she might have potential as his Apprentice, but he quickly dismissed that. She was too steeped in the ill-informed dogma of the Jedi to be of use. Nor was Maul ready to replace his Master. For all that this child twisted the Dark Side to her, Maul bathed in it, savoured every shred of pain, anger, desolation, and destruction it wrought; and how he broke it to his needs. To do as he commanded.
Sliding back, he watched the Jedi¡¯s blade flash toward him. Nowhere near close enough to cut him, even if the Jedi had sensed the move coming and lunged forward, yet close enough that it would enrage her. His blade then came around, pushing her blade away faster, forcing her off-balance. The other end of his lightsaber came up, aiming to strike her head from her shoulders, but the girl sensed it coming and ducked away, using his push of her blade to hasten her retreat.
She¡¯d barely managed to reset her footing before she attacked again, green clashing against red as he defended almost dismissively. In the brief moment where their blades pushed against each other, she snarled, her rage breaking through the calm visage one would expect of a Jedi.
A grin split his face, she may have been unable to even scratch him, but she and her master were a fine warm-up.
The Force bent to his will, flowing through and strengthening his body, making this strike strong enough that she stumbled. The other end of his lightsaber flicked up, intent on slashing her chest open. He was pleased to see that, as she moved back, she was able to bring her blade around to deflect his attack.
Once she¡¯s recovered her base, she glared at him with eyes full of malice, which caused his grin to widen. His eyes flicked to the side, to where part of her Master¡¯s body, and his lightsaber, lay. This was the Battlemaster of the Jedi, but to Maul, the Jedi he¡¯d killed on Coruscant several months earlier was the greater threat, the more skilled fighter. Both had fallen to his blade, the gulf in skill evident.
The Padawan surged forward, her blade sweeping in. Ripping the knowledge of where she would go from the force, Maul evaded the first attack and then brought his blade up, blocking a quick second strike. Her attack had been easy to sense coming, but even if she was to die soon, he wanted to savour this before his fight with Shan.
His arm was strong and unyielding but even so he could feel the force of her strikes, an untrained surge of the Dark Side strengthening her body beyond what she had been able to muster before.
Pushing her blade away, Maul wondered what had caused her to draw on the Dark Side instead of fighting it like so many other Jedi, the padawan of the Twi¡¯lek certainly hadn¡¯t drawn on it no matter her desperation. It was simple to sense that she¡¯d barely hesitated and that drew Maul¡¯s curiosity. With time before Shan arrived, he strode forward making sure to press her just enough that she could still block.
Through the hazed blur generated by the plasma of their weapons fighting for dominance, he looked at her, and through the Force, slipped into her thoughts. Her mind was a mess, the death of her Master destroying much of her mental discipline, but he felt the control she was displaying over the Dark Side, and reached toward it.
Images of her Master throughout her life leaked into his thoughts, making him sneer at how pathetically the Jedi trained their warriors. How they coddled them. To build a warrior, one must break them; train them with pain and suffering. Things the Jedi failed to understand.
Their blades strived against each other, and he sensed a false belief growing in her that she could avenge her Master. Smiling at that further angered her, opening her mind wider to his probe. Pushing deeper, Maul blinked. The other end of his lightsaber flicked out like a sand viper, forcing the Jedi to move to deflect it.
The upper part of his blade was shifting around even as she deflected the lower half of his weapon, yet the killing blow failed to land. While he had pushed into her thoughts, he¡¯d missed the slight shift of the Force and allowed her to summon another blade to hand; that of her fallen Master. Yet even so, her rearming herself with two blades failed to change anything, the Padawan attacked without restraint, Maul centring himself in the maelstrom allowed her to keep attacking, taking the fleeting moments in time between her attacks to analyse what he¡¯d ripped from her mind.
This Jedi, this child, was important to Shan. It had been he who taught her to harness her emotions. Those methods, while inefficient and flawed as they focused on drawing on all emotions, had taken root in this child. That, and her connection to Shan, had Maul reevaluating his target, and the girl trying to kill him.
Nothing changed in that the girl would die. Even if she was nothing more than a Padawan, Maul took pride in every Jedi he killed; in how every death brought the Grand Plan closer to fruition and she had earned a worthy death. Yet this girl shared a deep connection to his target, one that ran deep into what this Padawan was. An attachment that showed the hypocrisy of the Jedi for all it was. That attachment would do nothing more than delay her death, allowing him to use this girl against his true target.
Smiling in renewed anticipation, Maul pressed forward. Shan was close, deliciously so. His rage flaring when Maul had hurt this girl made sense now, and it granted Maul an opportunity to see how far Shan would go when that rage threatened to consume him.
From the reports and recordings Lord Sidious had given him, Maul had little doubt he could defeat Shan. Yes, the Jedi had unusual abilities, but Maul had already scoured Sith training holocrons for methods to counter such abilities, and even began, outside of his Master¡¯s knowledge, experimenting with them himself. While the droids Maul trained with couldn¡¯t entirely duplicate Shan¡¯s abilities, they granted Maul enough insight that he had several dozen counters ready should Shan foolishly try to use them. So much so that, before realising the rage in Shan, and his connection to this girl, Maul had thought he would defeat Shan even more easily than he had the Battlemaster.
Even with his ability to draw on his rage, Maul knew Shan was still falling. However, His Master had taught him, regularly and painfully, that it was easier to defeat anyone when they were off balance or distracted. This girl, who was barely able to hold her own against his mere training strikes, would serve to grant Maul that edge against Shan, as much as he would prefer to give her a quick and honourable death.
Maul flicked his hilt, feigning attack against one side. The girl, struggling to contain her rage, fell for it. One blade came around to defend against the false strike, and Maul¡¯s arms shifted. His blade danced around hers, the other end of his blade sliding inside her guard; thrusting toward where he¡¯d wounded her earlier.
Maul could feel his respect grow as she reacted. Not only did she shift to avoid the strike, but her second blade came around, forcing Maul to abandon the idea of pushing forward for an assured strike. Doing that would¡¯ve left him exposed to her second blade, and while he could ignore the pain of a glancing lightsaber blow, he wished to be in as good a condition as possible against Shan just in case he proved more difficult than expected.
Yet even as she blocked one half of his weapon he twisted around her side to take out the other blade from the line of contact while the other end flicked forward to graze her. Pain and anger flowed into the Force as she winced and as she pulled back, she felt a second source of rage join hers.
As Maul expected, Shan had sensed and reacted to Maul¡¯s attack landing. Wanting to further his target¡¯s rage, Maul¡¯s hand slipped from his hilt as he stepped in and caught her wrist as she twisted around to lash out at him. The Force bent to his demand, strengthening his grip as his fingers found the small gap between the armour on her hand and forearm.
A muted grunt of pain slipped from behind clenched teeth. Maul heard the bones cracking as the lightsaber gripped in the Padawan¡¯s hand, that of her former Master¡¯s, fell. As her other blade came around he turned off one blade on his saber as the other twisted around to catch it and twist it away before he reactivated his other blade to skim across her leg.
This time, the girl¡¯s scream was unrestrained, and Maul drank in her pain, and the flaring fury that came from Shan. If not for Maul¡¯s grip, the girl would¡¯ve fallen to her knees. Without pause, he pivoted and used the Force to throw her hard across the courtyard.
Tiles and dirt were tossed up as she slammed and then bounced against the ground, her lightsaber falling away and flickering off as she struggled to control her body, and handled the sparks of pain as various wounds pounded against hard surfaces.
Maul advanced toward her, relishing the moment when realisation dawned in her eyes upon seeing him once more. Though she understood she had been defeated, that her fate lay in the imminent encounter with his blade, Maul acknowledged a certain gravity in her fear. It wasn''t just about losing; it was a fear rooted in her perceived failure to protect Shan.
As her good hand extended, guided by the Force to retrieve her blade, Maul decisively brought his boot down, applying pressure to crush her hand beneath his heel. A cry of pain echoed through the courtyard as bones shattered under the force of his attack.
After grinding his foot to ensure the hand was fully out of commission, Maul stepped back. He stood poised, fully aware that he could end her life at that moment. However, he stopped for a second, giving her a subtle nod of respect, acknowledging her struggle. Sensing Shan''s proximity, Maul chose to prolong the inevitable, allowing the Jedi to witness the consequences of his inability to safeguard someone dear to him. Concurrently, Maul felt the currents of the Force shifting around the girl, detecting her drawing on the Dark Side once again.
Recognizing the potential challenge she might pose upon Shan''s arrival, Maul''s blade came around to bring her life to a swift end. Yet, as the crimson light of his blade approached, illuminating her face, she screamed anew¡ªthe power of the Dark Side amplifying her voice.
Maul had realised at the last second he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her, and had shifted his body, bracing for the attack as he drew the force into a barrier in front of his body. His lightsaber seared a trough in the ground, slowing his movement, and when the girl slumped, her body exhausted and her rage failing, Maul had only been driven several metres.
He advanced with purpose, seething with anger over his recent failure to anticipate her Force Scream. The first instance could be forgiven, as it wasn''t in any file he possessed on the girl or Shan. However, the second occurrence was both insulting and humiliating. Aware that his Master would undoubtedly punish him for this lapse, Maul prepared his blade. Any notion of prolonging her demise to torment Shan was pushed aside by the urgency to rectify his mistake.
As he strode forward, his blade rising with lethal intent. The respect from their previous exchange lingered. His weapon poised high, ready to deliver a swift strike, he locked eyes with her. Despite the inevitability of her impending death, she met his gaze with unwavering defiance. She had accepted her fate but refused to meet it with fear. Maul''s respect for her was not unearned and he resolved to make sure the strike was quick and sure.
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I flinched slightly as I felt Drallig die. While that was concerning, and proof of how dangerous Maul was, I couldn¡¯t dwell upon it. Not when it was accompanied by a surge of anguish, disbelief and then fury. Then that fury lashed out, and I knew Serra had drawn on the Dark Side again. I had an idea of how she¡¯d lashed out, in desperation over Drallig dying, but again, that wasn¡¯t important. Her attack, whatever it had been, would only anger Maul.
I could sense them both just around the corner of the building in front of me and knew Maul would strike back, ending Serra for daring to attack him with the Dark Side. Yet, as I took another step toward the last corner separating me from my targets, I felt the Force shift; or at least Serra¡¯s emotions within it.
Six steps from the corner, I felt Serra draw on and focus her anger, using it to power her actions. I remembered our lessons from years on harnessing such things, but I understood now that I¡¯d been in error when I¡¯d suggested that. The Dark Side was far more than just the Force used when suffering from negative emotions. Adas¡¯s holocron ¨C which I¡¯d only used when alone and far from the Coruscant and other Jedi ¨C had driven that lesson home.
The Dark Side would offer her a boost, one she would, in her rage, draw upon. However, without understanding how the Dark Side worked to worm its way into someone, how it sought control over them while offering power and energy, one was at risk of losing themselves to their emotions and desires and becoming a pawn of the Dark Side. With the sorrow and wrath radiating from Serra, I knew she was in danger of just that happening; if she survived Maul long enough for me to reach her.
Five steps from the corner, there was another shift in the Force. The Dark Side was focused on a new presence. One of immense power and capability. That had to be Maul bending it to his will; proving he understood ¨C as I¡¯d expected ¨C the nature of the Dark Side. While I knew I didn¡¯t, I was at least more aware of the danger it posed, and how now, even drawing on her fury, Serra was nothing more than a bug on the windshield to Maul.
Anger built inside me at the thought of how outmatched Serra was, yet as my foot crashed to the ground, bringing me ever closer to the corner, I pushed the anger down. I wasn¡¯t going to lose control against Maul. If I did for too long, he¡¯d kill me with ease. Hell, even if I remained in control, he might still defeat me, even with all the tools I¡¯d brought to this fight.
Maul had killed Drallig today, and Qui-Gon and countless others in the other timeline, and to defeat him, I needed to be smart and remain in control.
Vosa had toyed with me, wanting to tempt me to the Dark Side, to serve her. The Vong had been cautious against me, testing me in battle to learn what they could. In both cases, they¡¯re goal hadn¡¯t been a quick and decisive kill, and it was only through dumb luck ¨C and perhaps some amount of skill ¨C that I¡¯d survived my encounters with both.
Maul was a different beast. Unlike Vosa, he wasn¡¯t just a Dark Side Adept but a full-fledged Sith. One bred to hunt and kill Jedi; one far more skilled and experienced than me.
Four steps from the corner, I felt the Force shift again, as if Maul was curious about, or contemplating something. Serra was alive still, her rage burning brightly as it focused her entirely on Maul, and it felt like she was holding her own. I knew that couldn¡¯t be true, which meant either the Dark Side was deceiving her, or she was blinded by her rage.
Maul would¡¯ve had files on Serra because of me. While he might not have expected to encounter her here, if he was even half as smart as I expected, or Sidious as thorough in his training, then Maul had studied and trained for not just myself, but everyone close to me. Including Serra. Yet in the seconds that had passed since Drallig¡¯s death, Maul hadn¡¯t killed her. Almost as if he was toying with her, killing time until I arrived.
Fear grew inside me as another step toward the corner was taken. Maul was keeping her alive simply to have me watch her die. The dust launched from my foot crashing against the ground seemed stationary as my mind raced. The Force allowing me to process information and move on par with a computer, if not the processing speed of droids like R2 or HK. Normally, that allowed me to analyse everything going on, to find avenues to take. Yet here and now, it only served to grant me more time to fear for Serra; of arriving simply to watch Maul kill her.
I shifted my path toward the building, intent on rushing through it. While Teleport was not viable, as it left me momentarily disorientated when I emerged, Phase had no such limitations. I cursed as I pulled the Force to me for not thinking of the power earlier when Serra had first engaged Maul, as I could''ve simply rushed through the buildings to where she and Drallig were engaging Maul. Far too often, in situations where my anger or adrenaline got the better of me, I fell back on what I knew, what I trusted from my former life, and failed to use the Force to the fullest of my abilities.
Three steps from the corner, pain slammed into me, making me almost lose my grip on my anger, and forcing me to stumble slightly away from the building, back toward my original path. Serra was hurt, badly. The urge to obliterate Maul, to rend him limb from limb, surged through me. That faint voice, the whispered offer of help from the Dark Side echoed in my head, asking me to accept it, to revel in my desires. Yet, as Serra¡¯s pain continued to echo in the Force, I pushed aside that offer. Even as Maul¡¯s delight and amusement became clear; I resisted the urge to draw on my rage.
Resignation from Serra flowed into the Force as I took another step closer. She understood, through the haze of her pain, that she¡¯d lost. She was ready to join her Master in the Force. I, however, wasn¡¯t ready to allow that.
I opened my mind, wanting to offer her hope, only to slip. A new, powerful well of anger rose within Serra, and with my mind open to her, I was bathed in it. Her anger boiled, her fury rose, and I sensed what was coming.
As I reached a single step from the corner, I stopped. The air in front of me erupted, my HUD reporting an energy-powered shockwave erupting from where I knew Serra had been. Without the armour, my ears would¡¯ve likely bled as the HUD showed chunks of the wall all but vapourised by the concussive force of the wave.
Debris bounced off my armour, the only issue being the kinetic force, but with the wall taking the brunt of Serra¡¯s Scream, I was unharmed. Rounding the corner, I saw Serra on the ground, slumped over with her head hung low. Striding toward her with all the grace of a nexu, a deep gouge in the ground between them, was Maul. Flickers of rage burnt in his yellow eyes and his blade was readying itself to strike down my wounded and unarmed lover.
Even as I moved a step closer, I knew I was too far away to block Maul¡¯s blade; and any Force attack would strike them both. Left with little choice, as another step closer was taken, my saber slipped from my hand, the Force sending it racing ahead of me.
The blade spiralled through the air, cutting a swathe of black and white as it spun forward, even as it felt as if time slowed to a crawl. Mauls¡¯ blade was beginning its descent, aiming to remove Serra¡¯s head. Her eyes turned my way, either sensing my arrival or spotting my blade from the corner of her eyes. Through the Force I sensed resignation; acceptance that this was her time to become one with the Force. I, however, wasn¡¯t willing to accept that and demanded the Force accelerate my blade so it might reach her in time.
My foot crashed to the ground, dragging me ever closer as I ripped my beskad from its magnetic sheathe. Recognition flashed in Maul¡¯s eyes, and his blade altered its angle. The blades clashed together, mine sent clattering away. The hilt could¡¯ve, in theory, survived a strike as I¡¯d added sections of phrik to the casing. There were gaps in the coverage though, and I was relieved the design hadn¡¯t been tested.
As my lightsaber spun away, I instinctively reached out, pulling it back into my grasp. Maul pivoted to squarely face me, the back of his saber staff hurtling toward Serra''s abdomen. Locking eyes with me, he seemed undeterred by my appearance.
Despite being a few metres away and recognizing the absence of alternatives, I knew I had no other choice. Summoning the Force to me, the hand wielding my beskad thrust forward, unleashing a concentrated Force Blast aimed directly at them. I understood the consequence ¨C Serra would bear the brunt of the impact, defenceless in the face of the impending force. Yet, in that moment, it seemed a more merciful fate than the alternative ¨C a lightsaber through the gut.
I could only watch as the ground in front of them exploded as the Force Blast impacted, feeling faint surprise in the Force from Maul an instant before it happened. Debris was sent hurtling everywhere, blinding my sight, but the HUD and the Force tracked both as they were struck by the Force Blast¡¯s shockwave.
Serra was unable to defend herself, and slammed into the ground about five metres away, sending more dust and debris into the air. Her hands hung uselessly as she flew, the HUD confirming both were broken, and there was a burn to her left side. Not deep enough that it was fatal, but enough that it would¡¯ve slowed her in battle. And now, as she tumbled away, grunts of pain and anguish came for her each time any part of her body collided with something, and her shattered hands were preventing her from doing anything to slow or prevent the pain of each collision. Yet, for all her pain, my focus shifted to Maul.
Unlike Serra, he¡¯d braced for the attack, and while it had driven him back, he¡¯d landed in an easy relaxed stance. Already I could sense the Force shifting around him, and I turned, bracing myself for an attack.
We raced toward each other, the debris filling the air was no impediment to us knowing where the other was. Red light diffused in the cloud, and for any without armour or the Force, it would be near impossible to track where the weapon was.
My lightsaber clashed against the, for¨Cnow, upper section of his blade. He glared at me, rage mixed with expectation and desire. While I wanted this duel to end quickly, not just so I could help Serra but because I feared it dragging on, I knew it wouldn¡¯t. Maul was too skilled, too dangerous to fall quickly.
His arms moved, changing the angle of his lightsaber. My lightsaber moved as well, deflecting an attack from the other end of his blade. Yet, we both knew that was simply a feint and the upper section of the blade returned to the attack from my other side. However, I was ready and my beskad flicked out, stymying the attack.
A faint flicker of confusion from Maul was soon drowned out by a dark rage. He launched into a flurry of attacks, the air in front of my armour being dyed blood red. Even as my blades and I moved, blocking, deflecting, and evading the strikes, I was forced back several steps.
I knew what moves he was using, the limits of a double-bladed lightsaber, something I¡¯d studied intently whenever I could, from Jedi Masters, the Great Holocron and any other source I could access, yet they were coming in faster than anything I¡¯d seen unless Dooku fully drew on his power in a spar.
As the assault continued, and I kept being forced to step back, it became clear he wasn¡¯t going full out. Nor, even after killing Drallig and defeating Serra, was he close to tired. Yet, I was holding my own, at least for now.
Maul suddenly disengaged, taking a few steps back. Casual disinterest appeared on his face even as the Force shifted around him. I sensed him probing my mind, looking for insight into my thoughts; into how I¡¯d fight. I did the same in return, though I knew neither of us would succeed in the brief mental battle for insight.
As we studied each other it granted me time to consider the flowing, aggressive nature of his attacks. As I¡¯d expected, he was a Juyo practitioner, but I was slightly surprised by the forms that made up his base. Ataru and Djem So were standard but I had not thought to look for Soresu when facing the Zabrak.
Yet, even with all that knowledge instantly accessible via Eidetic Memory, I was unsure if I knew even half of how Maul would fight.
Knowing I had to maintain some form of advantage, I pushed forward, the vectors for my attacks already plotted out and prepared. He slid back, letting the thrust of my lightsaber miss, and then flicked the blade away with his weapon. The other end came around, blocking a low slice of the beskad. My lightsaber came in again, higher this time, followed by another flicking attack of the beskad. Those he again deflected and avoided, as he did with my next dozen attacks. As he did so, I sensed disappointment, as if my approach was beneath him.
Which it was.
Like him, my opening assault hadn¡¯t been at full speed, nor anything beyond textbook perfect. Which was something the files on me that Sidious would¡¯ve given him would¡¯ve stated.
He then slipped back, a small use of the Force re-establishing the distance between us. I moved forward, not wanting to give up the attack. As our blades clashed again, sparks of red and black dancing together as the plasma crackled from contact, a hand slipped from his hilt.
I could only watch as he flicked his wrist. Terror raced through me as the HUD reported a nearby building, the one Serra was slumped against the base of, cracking due to some unknown ¨C to the HUD ¨C force. I moved my blade, breaking the bind, planning to strike against that with my beskad, but Maul had expected this.
In the fraction of a second, after I disengaged, he attacked. His blade flicked forward, bound for my head. I had to move my lightsaber up to block, pushing his blade away. He went with the move, using my action to guide him into his next move.
My beskad went low, blocking the attack from the other end of his weapon even as he turned; my lightsaber still pushing the other end of his blade away from my head. He pivoted, exposing his back but his lightsaber twirled around his body to cover any opening that caused, forcing me to slide back to avoid a strike.
That prevented me from either attacking him or doing anything to help Serra and when I¡¯d reset my stance, he was already facing me, directly between me and Serra. His hand was still free from the hilt, my HUD reporting further damage to the building above Serra.
One of my hands reached out, wanting to grasp Serra and pull her from danger, yet I¡¯d barely had time to gather my thoughts on the Force, to wrap it around her body, before I was forced to abandon the move. Maul¡¯s lightsaber had struck out, and I had to defend against it.
As our blades clashed, the HUD reported the building break. Risking it, I flicked out my arm, sending a Force Blast toward Serra. The building collapsed, removing her from my sensors, and I couldn¡¯t divert attention to search for her through the Force as Maul continued his attack.
Our blades moved, a symphony of red, white, black, and shining silver swirling in the dust, and I felt my panic slowly rising: Fear of having failed to save Serra grasping my heart.
Maul must¡¯ve sensed this, as when next our blades clashed, and he stepped back he said. ¡°Another dead Jedi,¡± he said, the voice only just carrying to the armour¡¯s audio sensors over the sounds of the nearby building crashing to the ground.
Those words, wrapped in disgust, lit the fuse. A grunt slipped from my lips as the fury inside rose, threatening to drown me. I pushed Maul back, and before attacking him, before my anger overwhelmed me, I sent a signal through the Battlenet. Osto would, I hope, respond, and move to help, yet my focus was entirely on Maul; on making him pay for hurting, and possibly killing, Serra.
Rage powered my strikes, drawing a grin from Maul as his blade swirled around, creating a barrier that my attacks failed to pierce. My attacks were aggressive, but he was a stone in the river, an eye of hate and anger that my attacks could not pierce.
Through those gaps, Maul attacked, and I was left with no recourse but to defend. Even as my anger fuelled my speed and strength, I was forced back. My blades moved around, deflecting his attacks, defending me and I was continually on the move avoiding the strikes, thrusts, and sweeps that slipped by my defences.
My anger eased slightly as I sensed Serra was alive, though the HUD couldn¡¯t confirm that. Still, I pulled back, tightening my defences, leaving my counters as late as I dared. I knew this fight still had a long way to go.
Maul must¡¯ve sensed my fury subside as the ferocity of his attacks increased, driving me back further. Each blow I could only block rattled my arm. Even now, daring to hold back as much as I could, Maul wasn¡¯t pressing his advantage. At least not to the degree that I¡¯d have expected.
Another gap in my defences wasn¡¯t punished. Instead, he pulled back, and as he reached out to finish ripping the building down my hand flashed forward, a blast ripping forth to send Maul hurtling back.
My fury rose once more at his attempt. My sight narrowed until only Maul existed, and with rage surging through my veins, I rushed forward; a desire for vengeance pumping in my heart.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Asta¡¯s POV)
She watched silently from the captain¡¯s chair of the Saak¡¯ak as the allied fleet laid into the Federation¡¯s forces.
The Naboo fighters had resulted in the Federation fleet shifting, the Saak¡¯ak moving to defend against the threat while the Vuutun Palaa and Luuhan moved to higher orbits. Control of around half the droids in Theed, and about a tenth of those battling on the plains to the south had shifted to the Saak¡¯ak so the other vessels could avoid even a hint of attack from the handful of fighters Naboo had launched.
Yet, that was when the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade had arrived at the head of the combined Mando¡¯ade and Lokella¡¯ade fleet. While old, the dreadnought was a relic from before the Dral¡¯Han that had escaped the fate of her sister ships. The Black Blood Warrior was better armed than many starships of the current era, and certainly a Federation Lucrehulk.
However, three-to-one odds, even backed by the combined fleet, would''ve left the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade exposed, which was why the plan to take the Saak¡¯ak had been hatched. Under Asta¡¯s command, it had been executed beautifully, and with the only true warship the Federation had deployed under her control, the battle had turned before the captain of the other Federation vessels understood what was happening.
The Saak¡¯ak¡¯s Vulture droids had turned on their companions ¨C as had any droid on the planet below ¨C causing chaos among the main defensive approaches of the Federation. In the initial chaos, the Naboo fighters had targeted every Vulture droid they could, and Asta was amused to admit that she¡¯d lost twice as many fighters to them than the Federation droids.
Once they understood the remaining droids weren¡¯t targeting them, they¡¯d slid into formation with her Vulture droids, and moved to engage the Lucrehulks. As she informed them that the Saak¡¯ak was under her control, the massive ship¡¯s cannons unleashed their fury on their supposed companions.
Caught between the Saak¡¯ak and Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade, the droid control ships had been trapped in a pincer. Unlike the Saak¡¯ak and the allied fleet, the Vuutun Palaa and the Luuhan hadn¡¯t been able to focus their power on the weapons and shields facing the enemy, and because of this, their shields were rapidly failing.
What Vulture droids the control ships had launched that hadn''t been obliterated when the true loyalties of the Saak¡¯ak had been revealed, were being mowed down by combined fighter and corvette fire, leaving their capital ships to attempt to duke it out with the allied fleet.
While the Saak¡¯ak was pulling her weight, Asta was keeping her back, avoiding the close-in fighting that the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade and other vessels were designed for. While some might think this was to preserve her pride, truthfully she was doing so to protect the Naboo cultural heritage onboard.
As any warrior, Asta understood that war was hardship and loss. Something she¡¯d experienced in the recent civil war when her uncle and cousins had died. The Lokella¡¯ade understood this too, with most of their members being former slaves. The Lokella¡¯ade might even prefer death over the threat of being enslaved once again.
However, much of the rest of the galaxy, including the Naboo, failed to grasp an important lesson; that war served a purpose in keeping people safe and strong. There were no innocents in war; everyone, be they young, old, or infirm regardless of species or creed was a warrior. Even if they failed to understand that when war began.
The Naboo and Gungans onboard the Saak¡¯ak understood this now, and they were serving under the command of her warriors, doing what they could to defend and free their home. That - and that alone - was what drove her to be cautious with her new ship. If they were prepared to fight and die for their people, then she would do what she could to limit their exposure to battle. At least so far as to not deny her warriors the glory of combat.
The captains of the other Lucrehulk had complained to Dofine when she¡¯d ordered him to ensure all transports from Naboo be brought to the Saak¡¯ak. The Luuhan¡¯s captain whined so loudly and pathetically that it had been hard to not take command then and there and remind the giant slug of his true place in the universe. She had resisted the urge though, and as the HUD fed her reports from the Saak¡¯ak¡¯s systems, she smiled predatorily.
The Vuutun Palaa had just lost her shields, the ones facing the Saak¡¯ak. That exposed the engines, and Hux was already focusing fire there. The complete destruction of the two other Lucrehulks would be acceptable, but she, Torrhen, and Adonai had felt when this plan was developed that it should be possible to take one or both the other Lucrehulks. With the deception being pulled off brilliantly, that was how she was commanding her warship.
The Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade shifted its fire, focusing entirely on the Luuhan. That vessel was slowly losing power to its deflectors and what remained of its fighter screen being swatted aside as the rest of the allied fleet harried the massive, lumbering starship.
A new report came in that the Vuutun Palaa had lost power, violently so as her engines had exploded, crippling the formerly mighty vessel. With command through the HUD, the Saak¡¯ak shifted its fire. The remaining Vulture droids were then recalled. While she had little use of droids, they could be examined for weaknesses on the chance the Federation attempted to strike back against the Mando¡¯ade over this battle.
That was unlikely, as Asta knew, based on the data taken from the Saak¡¯ak¡¯s computer core that the Federation would be tied up in Tsad Droten litigation for years, if not decades, to come. However, she wasn¡¯t discounting the chance they might attack her people. And after the Vulture droids had been examined, their parts could be sold for profit, or given new programming to serve others.
That, however, was a matter for tomorrow. For today, all that remained was convincing the Luuhan¡¯s captain to surrender. And with that, victory would be theirs.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Padm¨¦¡¯s POV)
¡°Clear.¡±
The command came from Rook Kast, one of four Mandalorians assigned as her escort for the assault on the royal palace. The two Jedi with her, Master Jinn and Padawan Kenobi stepped out first, and after having a small look around, Master Jinn turned back to her.
¡°It is indeed clear, Your Majesty.¡±
Padm¨¦ smiled at the older man, finding his presence remarkably calming, and moved into the wide, spacious corridor that marked the main hall of the palace. At her side came Captain Panaka, Simvyl, and HK-47.
¡°Observation: It will not stay clear for long, meatbag.¡±
Padm¨¦ had to stifle a chuckle as Sab¨¦ ¨C dressed in full regalia in case there was a need for a decoy ¨C two other members of the Royal Guard, four Gungan warriors, and the second pair of Mandalorians emerged from the tunnel. While the droid was incredibly blunt with everyone, she found it comforting to have HK beside her.
¡°I would hope not.¡± Kast¡¯s reply sounded hopeful that they¡¯d be intercepted, and from what Padme knew of Mandalorians, that wasn¡¯t unexpected. Yes, her only real point of contact with the culture was Bo-Katan, but having spoken to the various leaders of those who had answered Cam¡¯s summons, Padm¨¦ understood that they enjoyed battle. Far more than she or her people would consider just and right. Or at least before the invasion.
Because of this, and the injustices inflicted on her people ¨C by both the Trade Federation¡¯s invasion and the Republic by their inactions ¨C she was beginning to understand why Cam felt peace had to be protected with firepower. In orbit above, on the grass plains to the south, and in the streets of Theed and other cities, her people were fighting ¨C and likely dying ¨C alongside their newfound allies to free themselves from the Federation¡¯s tyranny. While her part in gathering and rallying these combined forces was small, that spirit of defiance, of protecting themselves was the main reason Padm¨¦ was risking it all with this assault. Capturing Viceroy Gunray would force the Federation to end their occupation, and then the Republic, perhaps under the new leadership of Sheev Palpatine, would ensure that what happened on Naboo never happened again to any world within the Republic.
A gesture from the lead Mandalorian, a man named Gar Saxon, silenced her thoughts on what would come after liberation, and their unit advanced slowly down the corridor. Saxon and Kast took the lead with the rest following.
She¡¯d only spoken to Saxon once before the assault had begun, mainly to understand his thinking on her plan. He considered it a bold move, brash even, and approved. Padm¨¦ had asked him, Kast, and the other Mandalorians why they¡¯d come. None had revealed their reasons then and there, though with a smile on her face, Kast had promised to tell her about her reasons after the battle.
Blaster fire echoed in the corridor as the lead Mandalorians rounded the first corner. The firefight was short, with Padm¨¦ unsure if the Federation droids had managed any returned fire, but the lead pair never stopped moving. When she reached the corner and glanced around it, Master Jinn and Captain Panaka doing their best to shield her, she saw eight droids lying on the ground, smoke rising from bolts that had slammed into their frames.
Having them along was a relief, but even if Cam wasn¡¯t happy about it, he¡¯d allowed her to have the majority of her force composed of local fighters. He¡¯d accepted her logic that the Naboo and Gungans needed to see their world saved by locals. While the support and sacrifice of the Mandalorians and Lokella were greatly appreciated, and Padm¨¦ knew without it they¡¯d have had no hope, symbolism was important.
The fact Cam understood and agreed with her, had her once more wishing he wasn¡¯t a Jedi. Or that their laws against relationships weren¡¯t as restrictive. While her title as Queen wasn¡¯t hereditary, and Cam wasn¡¯t technically from their world ¨C even if records existed to suggest he was due to a mission he¡¯d undertaken with Senator Palpatine several years earlier ¨C her thoughts often turned to the idea of making him her Royal Consort.
A gentle nudge from Panaka pulled her thoughts from possible, but unlikely futures, returning them once again to the present. Chiding herself for getting lost in her thoughts again, she continued moving forward, blaster at the ready and pushed any thoughts about the future from her mind.
They advanced slowly, and carefully, and as they reached the wide main chamber that ended with the regal stairs leading up to the throne room ¨C where Gunray had his command centre ¨C she wondered if they might reach him without any challenge. If the chaos erupting in Theed had forced Gunray to commit all his droids to the defence of the city.
That idea was driven from her thoughts as droids swarmed onto the stairs. Saxon and Kast opened fire as the first droids came into sight, but for every droid the Mandalorians took down, two more emerged ahead and above them. As Padm¨¦ was guided to cover behind a large marble column by Panaka, more droids emerged from side passageways near the base of the stairs. Several droids had metal shields, offering them protection from the blaster fire coming at them.
The Naboo and Gungans returned fire, even as some of each group fell. Padm¨¦ winced at their sacrifice, committing their names to memory for remembrance once the battle was over. The Jedi stood forward, their blades swirling around so quickly they seemed to inhabit multiple locations at once. Any incoming fire at them was sent back toward the droids.
As she lined up her shot, and then watched the bolt slam into the head of one droid, Saxon, Kast, and HK advanced. Bolts slammed into them, yet none appeared concerned about the strikes. Their blasters were unerringly accurate, and a rocket launched from Saxon¡¯s back smashed into the droid lines, shattering the defences brought out.
Yet, for all the damage they were doing to the Federation forces, Padm¨¦ could see replacements rush into the fray. She pulled back behind the column, a chunk flying off as a droid bolt crashed into it. The rear Mandalorians were keeping watch, as were Sab¨¦ and those with her. While the path behind them was clear, Padm¨¦ knew it wouldn¡¯t stay that way for long.
¡°We don¡¯t have time for this Captain,¡± she said to Panaka even as Padawan Kenobi was pushed back, needing to take cover as the droids seemed to focus on him and Master Jinn.
For a moment, as he leaned out to fire off another bolt, it seemed as if Panaka hadn¡¯t heard her. She considered speaking again, only for him to look at her and then scan the corridor. a second later, he aimed at a window on the far side of the corridor. Those there ¨C a mixture of Naboo and Gungans, and Padawan Kenobi ¨C ducked as the window shattered; blown apart by fire from Panaka¡¯s blaster.
¡°Go!¡± Panaka called out. She rushed out, her pistol firing indiscriminately toward the Federation droids. Padawan Kenobi stepped out, providing cover with his lightsaber, which allowed her to reach the new column, the one beside the blasted window, safely.
¡°Thank you,¡± she offered to the Jedi as Panaka raced across the corridor.
¡°All part of the service,¡± Kenobi replied with a smile.
¡°Commentary: I do hope you aren¡¯t attempting to mate in the middle of a battle, meatbag. Even for a Jedi, that would be most disappointing.¡±
Padm¨¦ covered her mouth, biting back a bout of laughter as Kenobi spluttered, caught out by HK¡¯s comment.
¡°Ascension guns,¡± Panaka ordered, forcing Padm¨¦ to ignore the confused Jedi and miss his reply. If he gave one.
Padm¨¦ slipped her pistol back into its holster and then took a pistol from one of the Naboo guards. He pulled a secondary blaster from a holster as she readied the new weapon, switching the settings from blaster to the cable launcher mounted under the barrel.
She stepped out onto the ledge carefully, Panaka helping her. Her eyes drifted downward, the cliffs that the palace and Theed sat on the edge of meaning any fall from here would see her drop several kilometres before slamming onto the basin below.
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Turning, she aimed the blaster upward, aiming at the top floor of this section of the palace. The cable shot up, and after it embedded into the wall several stories above her, the blaster reported the cable was secure. Yet before she, Panaka and others could ascend, there was movement at the window. Looking inward, she saw Kast and Master Jinn approaching, HK-47 just behind them; his blaster firing so constantly it appeared as if it was one continuous beam exiting the barrel and not a rapid succession of super-heated plasma bolts.
¡°Hope you weren¡¯t thinking of leaving us behind?¡± Kast commented as she moved onto the ledge, two of the Naboo guards having to shuffle away to avoid her hitting them. There was a hint of amusement in her tone, but with her armour on, and head sealed inside the helmet, Padm¨¦ was unable to read her face for a hint as to why the Mandalorian was finding this funny.
¡°Do you have ascension cables?¡± Panaka asked even as Master Jinn pulled something from his belt. Behind him, Padawan Kenobi, Simvyl, Sab¨¦, and the others continued to engage the Federation droids. While she wasn¡¯t happy about leaving them behind, Padm¨¦ understood that they needed to remain as a diversion, and with Sab¨¦ dressed as Queen Amidala, the Federation would hopefully focus on them allowing her, Panaka, and his team to reach Gunray easily.
¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve got something better to use.¡±
Kast stepped off the ledge and flames burst from the rear of the Mandalorian¡¯s armour, and a few amused chuckles emanated from Kast, Padm¨¦ remembered the briefing with Saxon. Kast and another of the foursome had jetpacks while Saxon and the last member of their team had sacrificed those for extra rockets.
¡°After you, Your Majesty,¡± Kast remarked as she hovered in front of Padm¨¦, a teasing tone in her voice.
Padm¨¦ smiled at the Mandalorian, glad she would be coming along. As would Master Jinn as he fired a cable from a small device he now held. If Padm¨¦¡¯s cable broke, she¡¯d have a Jedi and Mandalorian on hand to save her. Turning back to the palace, she saw HK-47 stepping onto the ledge; one of the Naboo guards almost falling as the droid pushed past them.
¡°Query: Did you meatbags think that by taking this route you would somehow stop me from completing my assignment?¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s smile, odd as it felt in the middle of combat right before they attempted something this haphazard, grew. Before she could ask if the droid had cables, HK extended a hand, and two cables launched from out of its fingertips.
¡°No. I was simply curious as to how you planned to complete your mission,¡± she replied. That HK-47 was coming with them wasn¡¯t a surprise. Cam had assigned the droid to protect her at all costs; something, having enjoyed reading Knights of the Old Republic: The Dark Times, she understood that HK-47 took his assignments very seriously.
¡°Statement: Then you have your answer, important meatbag.¡± Padm¨¦ chuckled, amused at the designation she¡¯d earned from the droid. ¡°Query: Are we going to move, or do you wish to remain here and, as meatbags seemed to want to do, enjoy the view?¡±
Padm¨¦ bit her lip, struggling to not laugh loudly. She feared that she might slip if she did and while she knew HK-47 wasn¡¯t being intentionally funny, it had a sense of timing that was both amusing and oddly reassuring. Almost as if, when added to the term HK used for her, Cam was here watching over her.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
My blades, one composed of plasma and the other shining beskar, flew around me, crashing against the red blades of my opponent. The cold, almost stony look on his face, after what he¡¯d done to Serra, only added fuel to my fury. She was alive, but barely, and until this motherfucker was dead, I couldn¡¯t check on her.
A snarl ripped from my mouth as another attack was pushed aside contemptuously. A faint flicker of a smirk, taunting my failure to kill him, sending my anger soaring. His blade slipped around my attack, dragging against my armour. The HUD reported the strikes, but I ignored it. I knew it could take the hits, knew the beskar wouldn¡¯t break under the assault of his lightsaber. Yet every strike the HUD reported only made it harder to maintain my control, to not let my anger consume me.
My lightsaber descended with the impact of a meteor, and Maul''s saber flicked out, deflecting it to the side. He swiftly retreated, leaving behind a luminous scar etched into the stone.
Another snarl slipped from my lips at this, and it grew louder as the HUD reported Maul¡¯s blade trailing over the back of my armour. I turned, small sections of what remained of my cloak whipping around in the air, my beskad crashing against his blade. Through the gap in the weapons, he continued to smirk; taunting me at another failure to kill him.
The Force offered itself to me, willing me to accept its power, take its power and strike Maul down.
My lightsaber plunged forward, aiming for Maul''s heart. Yet, even with half his blade in a bind, he was able to move enough that the lower section of his weapon deflected my thrust. As the tip passed his side, he spun away, and I was unable to take advantage as my blades were engaged by his.
I pushed them away, taking a step toward him, even as the HUD reported another strike against the armour. This one was a long slash across my chest. Sparks flew up toward my helmet, suggesting his blade was at least marring the surface of the armour. My focus narrowed, only caring about Maul, about making him suffer.
Around us, I could hear the Force whispering to me. Telling me that Maul had to die for what he¡¯d done, that it wanted and craved that as much as I did. The Force flowed through me, doing as I demanded and making me faster, and stronger.
My beskad flicked out, only to be clipped away by the very tip of Maul¡¯s blade. He took another step back, his blades swirling around, teasing, tormenting me in a constant reminder that I couldn¡¯t land a blow against him.
Black encased in white plasma crashed against red as my lightsaber was blocked, and my beskad came in low; seeking to rip open his side. Maul shifted, his lightsaber flashing out as he moved just enough to ensure my attack failed, and then pushed the blade away as it sailed past him.
I stumbled forward, not wanting to lose my grip on the weapon. The HUD sent another warning as the other end of Maul¡¯s lightsaber dragged itself against the armour under my forearm. Before I could process that properly, or regain my footing, the Force shifted.
My rage failed me as the air around me shifted. There was a split-second where the HUD warned of danger before I was taken from my feet. Alerts flared in the HUD as my body jerked to one side and was then dragged along the ground. My movement stopped when my helmet slammed hard into something.
The inbuilt mechanisms of the armour protected me from most of the force that I¡¯d struck the wall with, but I still had to jerk my head awkwardly to pull the helmet from the wall. Turning, I summoned the Force to me and blasted it at Maul. He leapt high, sailing over the attack, yet in the time he was airborne I blinked.
As if a switch had flipped I breathed out letting my anger fade. I had been letting Maul keep me on edge since Serra had been buried. ¡°Stupid.¡± The word slipped from my lips as I readied myself, Maul landing closer to me after my attack failed, but still far enough away that I couldn¡¯t attack him instantly.
I turned, presenting my side, the beskad hanging low, which had Maul pause. Almost as if he was waiting to see what I did as the Force continued to move around us. During this moment of rest, I reached out into the Force, confirming with relief that while badly hurt, Serra was alive. The Battlenet reported that Osto was close to her, perhaps a minute away. Yet, in the time since I¡¯d engaged Maul, which hadn¡¯t been more than a minute stretched into an eternity, we¡¯d moved a fair distance away from where Serra was buried, and where Drallig¡¯s body lay.
Maul stepped forward, shifting into a Niman stance. While he seemed to prefer Juyo, Niman was adaptable enough that it could easily lead into any of the other forms if the user had sufficient skill with the form; something I had no doubt Sidious would¡¯ve ensured Maul endured in his training. There was little, just the odd smirk or gesture, in his body language to hint at his feelings, though I didn¡¯t consider searching for anything through the Force for insight as would¡¯ve meant exposing my thoughts to the rage radiating from him. Not that I expected to break through his mental defences, mind you.
Those, like everything else in his training, had likely come through pain and, putting it gently, aggressive instruction from Sidious. I had no idea if Plagueis was aware of Maul, or if he¡¯d had any hand in the Zabrak''s training, but he wouldn¡¯t have been any kinder than Sidious.
Even if I wanted to breach his mental defences, I had neither the skill nor inclination to do so. With the Interface I could¡¯ve, in theory, learnt the fundamentals to insane degrees, but from the way Fay and Dooku had described the mind arts of the Force, I felt it simply wasn¡¯t possible for me to truly understand them. Not with how the Interface seemed to handle the Force. And that was saying nothing about how probing the minds of others, and manipulating them there wasn¡¯t how I preferred to handle issues. My focus had almost always been on Force Powers that benefited me directly.
With the Force shifting around us in anticipation, we each took a step forward. The HUD and Force ¨C via the Interface ¨C alerted me to how Maul was going to attack, and offered predictions on where the next attack when this one failed would come from. While the Interface offered less accurate data than the force it did help to narrow the possibilities, and I offered a small prayer of thanks to the Mandalorian armourers. Without their work, I¡¯d have been dead long before I¡¯d fought off the bubbling fury and regained full control of myself.
My lightsaber flicked out, a smooth Makashi parry allowing me to deflect his first attack with ease, and then it slid down, blocking a second attack from the other end of his lightsaber. With my side to him and my blade held forward, to be sure of a hit, or of drawing me out of position, he had to commit to his attacks. At some point, an attack would slip by my blade, but the beskad and my armour were ready to help when that happened.
Each time my blade caught one of his, my arm shook, the armour doing little to counter the Force-enhanced strength he was displaying. I had no idea if he was feeling the effects of our blades clashing or if my boosted strength was jarring him as much, nor did I expect to see or sense if it was. However, with that power and every other one I used for physical enhancements in combat at their maximum, I hoped he was as rattled when our blades clashed as I was.
His blade blurred forward, a false strike that I didn¡¯t fall for. However, instead of sliding in for a true attack, he circled to my side. I turned, keeping the profile I presented to him small, yet he didn¡¯t attack. Instead, he took a small, sidling step back, daring me to advance.
Behind him, one section of the Solleu River was coming into sight, and beyond that the Royal Palace. He¡¯d led me here on purpose, which I understood, but the why I couldn¡¯t be sure of. There was no warning from the Force, no hint of any impending danger. Well, save for the chaos erupting in the city and, most prominently, Maul himself. Yet I was cautious to follow.
He was guiding me somewhere, and beyond the idea that his vessel, which was on my list of things to secure once he was defeated, might be stored inside a hangar below the palace, or on the other side of the city, I couldn¡¯t figure out what his motive was. Still, unless I wanted to let him go, to not pursue him and risk him seeking out Qui-Gon, Obi-Wan, and Padm¨¦, I had no choice but to follow.
Whatever it took, Maul would not be leaving Naboo to return to Sidious¡¯ side. Not while I drew breath.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Vhonte¡¯s POV)
Her rifle was already moving, her HUD guiding her to the next target before the droid she¡¯d targeted had fallen. As she lined up that shot, Vhonte wondered how much longer this battle, if one could call it that, would last.
Ever since Phase Eight had been initiated, everything had been remarkably one-sided. So much so that Vhonte had wondered when the universe would choose to drop the other boot. Yet, it hadn¡¯t, and instead a section of the Federation¡¯s army ¨C around five per cent according to the Battlenet ¨C had, perhaps five minutes after the battle had truly begun, turned on the rest of the droids.
Even though she remembered that had been the initial battleplan before any of them had jumped into the system, she hadn¡¯t expected it to activate as intended, nor that it would affect droids at this battle. Still, it did, and beyond sowing even more confusion into the Federation ranks, it confirmed that the Lucrehulk in orbit had been held; meaning a large bonus for every warrior who joined this war. Something Vhonte would never complain about.
Nor would she complain at the almost non-existent casualty rates among the non-Mando¡¯ade. Vhonte wasn¡¯t pleased that the Lokella¡¯ade styled their armour on beskar¡¯gam, but they did say that mimicry was the sincerest form of flattery, and what warrior wouldn¡¯t want to copy the look and training of the Mando¡¯ade? Additionally, the early members of the collection of freed slaves had been trained by them. Thus, even when the most recent civil war had broken out and those trainers returned to fight in it, the Lokella¡¯ade had kept the training regiments and taught them to their new members.
The only odd thing about the armour wasn¡¯t that it was styled on beskar¡¯gam, but that it was composed of phrik, a similar if inferior metal. How and where a group ¨C especially one that was tens of thousands strong ¨C had found enough of the rare alloy to craft armour for all their warriors was something Vhonte intended to learn after this battle, and the other ones being fought for control of the planet, were over.
However, based on the current situation here, the local battle would be over within ten minutes. About ninety per cent of the Federation army was destroyed or disabled, with the former applying to the droids while the latter applied to their equipment. Virtually every transport they brought to the battle had been disabled, along with the majority of their tanks. Or at least those that survived the initial explosion that marked the beginning of Phase Eight.
All the recoverable equipment would be gathered, and if the Federation wasn¡¯t willing to purchase back their lost weaponry, they would be sold to others throughout the galaxy. Even if that meant stripping them for parts. That alone would generate another large bonus for everyone who¡¯d answered the call to arms from Cameron Shan.
Almost as if by design, as his name went through her thoughts, a signal came through the Battlenet. Vhonte¡¯s brow rose in surprise as it stated he¡¯d engaged a Sith. They were meant to be long gone, destroyed by the Republic before the Dral¡¯Han. After firing off a blast from her rifle at the next targeted droid, she paused.
This battle was over, and she was curious to see if Shan was telling the truth. However, when she accessed the Battlenet, she found his camera feed restricted. Thankfully, as one of the senior commanders in the allied forces, she had override codes.
Her breath quickened as she saw blurred red images from Shan¡¯s armour. Hers worked to slow down the images, letting her see that Shan¡¯s opponent was a red-skinned Zabrak, using a red lightsaber: as the Sith were known to do. That alone didn¡¯t confirm that the Zabrak was a Sith, but given the speed at which the battle was proceeding between it and Shan, it was clear to Vhonte that it was skilled in the Force. At least to the point of challenging Shan.
Not knowing how long the feed would remain on the Battlenet, Vhonte commanded her HUD to record the feed. While she had no interest in the battles between the Sith and Jedi, at least so far as they didn¡¯t involve her people and the chance of open war, this was a fight that she knew others would wish to see, and one she¡¯d wish to review if the time ever came where a bounty required her to track down and eliminate a Force user.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I slid a foot back and angled my body. Maul¡¯s blade missing my armour by millimetres; though it was close enough the HUD warned of potential damage to the exposed section of underweave that the blade had swooped past.
While my armour offered better coverage than the armour worn by most Mandalorians, it still had sections ¨C mainly around my joints ¨C where it relied on the underweave for protection. While I¡¯d have preferred to have everything covered, I¡¯d not yet worked out how to cover joints like my elbows and knees fully without compromising my Force-based mobility. The Mandalorian armourers had some ideas, but they¡¯d not been able to implement them before Palpatine had called me to announce the blockade of Naboo.
That had come earlier than I¡¯d expected, barely two months after Padm¨¦ became Queen Amidala, and so I¡¯d been forced to head into battle aware of the weak points in the armour. And it seemed Maul was understanding this as his recent attacks had been aimed heavily toward those locations.
Now, that might not be the case, and he simply understood that with the general armour coverage, his best option was to target limbs with his blade. It was, after all, part of the standard approach to defeating a lightsaber-wielding opponent and both of us were going for such attacks, be they targeting arms, legs, or even decapitating each other. So far, neither of us had landed a blow to achieve that, but Maul was having far better success in breaching my defences than I was at breaching his.
Maul¡¯s blade slashed to my side, and then as I moved to avoid it, he twisted. The back end of his lightsaber came around and forced me to deflect it away from my thigh. When his spin had ended, and the front blade of his weapon was already coming around for another attack, I¡¯d altered my stance; presenting an even more limited profile. It exposed a single knee and the arm wielding my lightsaber but meant he had to continue to push forward to get his blade to reach any part of my body.
His blade flicked out, drawing me into defending the thrust. As I pushed away that tip of the blade, the other end came around. Aware it was coming, I lifted my left leg, ensuring the low sweep struck my armour. However, while I knew the attack was coming, the HUD and my mind understanding the possible vectors he could take based on his weapon, it came at me faster than I could fully adapt to. Ideally, I¡¯d have preferred to simply avoid the attack, sliding back or to the side. However, I lacked the time to do so given how fast Maul was moving. The HUD, even with all its power, was struggling to track every movement Maul made. Thankfully, between it and the Force, I was holding my own - at least for now.
He reversed the direction of his lightsaber and brought the blade back in low. My foot came down, attempting to trap the blade under my boot even as my beskad flicked out to engage the other section of his weapons. Sadly for me, he was ready for that, and my beskad missed. Only a quick shift of my arm had the red plasma slash harmlessly across the armour on the underside of my vambrace, and not over the controls of the weaponry there.
My lightsaber swept low, knocking his lower blade to one side, which forced the upper blade away from my vambrace before it slid far enough to reach the underweave near my elbow. My lightsaber clipped the ground and I tossed super-heated clumps of dirt at Maul.
He avoided them easily, melting some with his blade while the rest sailed harmlessly past, however, that allowed me time to re-open a gap between us. It had barely been two minutes since I¡¯d fought off my anger and regained complete control of my actions. In that time though, it had become clear that if things continued the way they were going, I¡¯d soon join Master Drallig.
Only a few minutes, perhaps no more than five had passed from when I¡¯d learnt Drallig and Serra had engaged Maul before I reached them. Yet in that time, Maul had killed Drallig and brutalised Serra. That, along with how this fight was going, made it abundantly clear ¨C if it hadn¡¯t been before I¡¯d even reached Naboo ¨C that I was never going to beat Maul in a straight-up lightsaber duel.
I placed my beskad against the small of my back, the magnetic clip securing it there.
Maul paused, seeming curious about my action. Unlike my lightsaber, the beskad simply didn¡¯t have the reach to come close to landing a blow against him, which was why it¡¯d only been using it mostly as a parrying device. Though many of the strikes it blocked would¡¯ve only clipped my armour and not reached a critical section with exposed underweave. But still, it had been useful so removing it must have caused some concern.
When nothing replaced the beskad in my grip, his lips twitched, and for a moment a snarl seemed like it would form. It didn¡¯t, but as he came forward again, planning to exploit what he saw as a critical mistake, I readied my free hand. It was time to stop fighting like a Jedi.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Bo-Katan¡¯s POV)
She raced through the streets, Naz, and the rest of her squad just behind, sliding around and over the debris that littered the city. Droids lay broken around her, along with the bodies of Naboo that had fallen fighting to free their home. Those weren¡¯t of any real concern, and as Fenrir leapt down from a balcony, the arm of a droid in his mouth, Bo-Katan rounded the corner to the area marked by Cam through the Battlenet.
¡°Osik.¡±
The word slipped from her lips as she took in the destruction that greeted her. Buildings were shattered, some having crumbled to nothing more than rubble. The ground, once covered in decorative tiles, was a disaster with few if any tiles remaining in place. Deep gorges radiated out from certain points as if caught in focused explosions, the remains of what was a fountain now just a clump of soggy mud.
She took a step into the square, her HUD marking out the remains of Serra¡¯s Jetii Master, the two parts having been blown away by one of the explosions. She moved into the square as Fenrir raced toward the collapsed building, her HUD marking out two lightsabers and the remains of a third. While a spike of fear reached through her as the armour identified one of the lightsabers, and the remains, as belonging to Serra, she was relieved that the other wasn¡¯t Cam¡¯s.
After scooping up the blades, securing them to her belt and placing the remains of the other weapon in a pouch around her belt, she turned to Fenrir. A second later she was racing over to him as he dug frantically at the debris. The transponder from Serra¡¯s armour was broadcasting from under the debris, and while she was still alive, her pulse was erratic and her vitals falling.
Joining Fenrir in shifting the rubble, her HUD confirmed the building had been at least three stories tall, and judging from the debris patterns, had fallen in two sections. It couldn¡¯t understand how as there was no explosive residue, but Bo-Katan did. The Force had been used here, which meant that the being Cam was fighting had intentionally brought the place down on Serra.
That made her anger flare, and she hoped Cam killed the shabuir who did this to Serra. That he made them suffer for daring to hurt their friend and lover. That anger only grew as they cleared enough of the debris that Serra¡¯s armour was able to reconnect properly to the Battlenet.
Bo-Katan blinked at the range of injuries it reported. She¡¯d known about the shattered hands and cuts that had come before the signal had been lost ¨C the debris seemingly having damaged the primary Battlenet transmitter ¨C but the full list was much more concerning.
Ruptured vocal cords, internal bleeding, broken or cracked bones throughout the body, a durasteel pipe piercing her lower left leg, and numerous other, by comparison, minor injuries appeared on Bo-Katan¡¯s HUD.
It was a miracle that, even with the armour having provided an infusion of bacta, Serra was still alive.
The HUD alerted her that the rest of her squad had arrived, and she summoned them over even as she continued working with Fenrir to clear enough debris so they could remove Serra. As a field medic, Naz had the supplies they could use to stabilize Serra, but they had to reach her. While she was alive, the vitals were fading.
When the rest of her team started helping, Bo-Katan glanced toward the palace. Somewhere in that direction, on a small island near the palace, Cam was fighting the Sith. After offering a small prayer to whoever or whatever was listening that Cam would make them pay dearly for what they did to Serra, she returned her focus to the debris and freed one of her lovers.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I stepped forward, keeping only a single hand on my lightsaber. Maul moved as well, bringing his blade around to meet mine.
A flick of my wrist pushed his first attack away, and then a roll of my shoulder had it slip down, catching the second half of his weapon. My arm rolled, bringing his blade with mine in a circle, hoping to push it far enough away that the other end wouldn¡¯t be able to strike out.
Maul was aware of this, and as the section of his blade against mine started moving away from where I wanted to go, I shifted my shoulder. The other end of his lightsaber flicked around, skidding off the beskar there. A little jerk pushed the blade high, away from my helmet, my lightsaber then flicked low, blocking a probing strike toward my thigh. I then lunged forward, forcing Maul to abort any attack with the high-end of his weapon.
He moved back, his blade sweeping around defensively as he turned, protecting his back in the short span where his eyes couldn¡¯t see me. As he ended the move, his blade already shifting with his arms, ready for another attack, I was primed.
Before the red blade could come at me once again, the vambrace on my free hand activated. Maul grunted, slipping back as he was assaulted by intense sonic waves generated by the vambrace. While I could¡¯ve gone for a directed weapon, I¡¯d used something similar to what I¡¯d experienced in the Mandalmotors tower; when I¡¯d unwittingly saved Darth Plagueis from Death Watch.
Around me, plants bent back, and dirt was ripped from the topsoil, the strength of the waves being generated great enough to affect them. Yet, with the armour protecting me, I was immune to the attack, and as Maul struggled to recover, I surged forward.
His blade came up, blocking a thrust of my lightsaber, and a growl slipped from his lips as he started adapting to the unexpected attack. His eyes, burning a bright, malignant yellow, tried to burn holes through my helmet even as my blade moved. The initial attack was never going to work, but the slight delay in Maul¡¯s reaction to it was what I wanted to gauge. With that knowledge, and knowing he¡¯d soon adapt and overcome the sonic attack, I attacked again.
This time my blade went low towards his gut, forcing him to block and slide back on the chance my blade slipped past his defence. My weapon then came around horizontally, forcing him to shift his stance. When our blades clashed, I pushed upward, lifting his weapon with mine. My leg came around, the boot aiming for his knee.
Maul was skilled in unarmed combat though, and lifted his leg, ensuring my attack crashed into his shin instead of the knee. While the snarl that flickered on his lips suggested the blow hurt, it was better than a hard strike to the side of the knee.
His leg then pushed upward, forcing me off-balance. Turning with the shifting momentum, I brought my blade down, blocking an attack aimed at my leg even as it swept away. As my heel dug into the dirt, helping me stabilise, my blade was already moving, a passing step bringing me into a lunge.
The black blade slipped forward, and just before his lightsaber came up to deflect the strike, I disengaged the sonic disruptor. The unexpected change caught him out, and my blade crashed against his closer to the hilt, close to his hands.
Before I could slip my blade toward his hands, he moved. The double-bladed weapon came overhead, forcing my lightsaber up to defend a strike aimed at my skull. I then had to slide back, avoiding the lower end of his weapon as it skimmed in low. My lightsaber moved, blocking an attack aimed toward my neck, and then my leg lifted, letting another low attack crash against my armour, protecting the underweave near my knee.
The upper section of his lightsaber came in again, though because of how it was sliding against my beskar, I was able to lean away, letting the attack miss. My blade then flicked out, pushing that section of his blade away, aborting an attack by the other end.
With a double-bladed lightsaber, Maul was forced to follow a limited number of attack vectors, each determined by the location of the other end. However, while I knew all this, and was able to predict them, Maul wasn¡¯t someone I could study beyond his fights in TPM. His pace, strength, and ferocity, while anticipated, were greater than I¡¯d expected, and even when I gained an advantage ¨C as when the sonic disruptor was used ¨C it only lasted a short time. Not nearly enough to gain a strike against him, never mind one that might turn the tide in my favour.
As I shifted again, using the beskar to defend against another blow that would¡¯ve been fatal, I was glad of the armour, and when I won this battle, would be offering the armourers my thanks for their craftsmanship.
That said, I knew I couldn¡¯t keep relying on the armour to protect me. Maul¡¯s strikes were slowly zeroing in on the weak points, and after blocking a flurry of strikes, my lightsaber moving so fast the air darkened between us, I readied my next party trick.
I feigned attacking one way, my blade moving out just enough to force him to shift his stance to defend. That meant neither end of his weapon was in a position to strike as I extended my free arm. Maul tensed, readying for another blast from the sonic disruptor. However, instead of the intense aural waves, a cable shot out.
At this distance, Maul had little time to avoid the attack, and while he tried, the cable stuck his side when I jerked my arm across my body. The cable clipping his side wouldn¡¯t hurt, at least not to the point that Maul would be concerned by it. Nor of the cable bending with my action and trying to wrap around him. However, a twitch of my eyes had the HUD activate an electrical discharge.
Electricity surged down the cable, slamming into his body, and making him react. While I knew the charge wouldn¡¯t stop him ¨C even if it was designed to take down a rancor ¨C as Sidious had likely trained him to tank Force Lightning, it did disrupt his movement, and that was what I needed.
I moved forward, my blade coming around for an attack. Even with tens of thousands of volts coursing through his body, Maul moved to block me; sparks from the electricity flickering around his hands, bouncing against the plasma of his blades.
Our blades clashed, mine drifting away not letting him push me away. A roll of my wrists took my lightsaber low, forcing his blade downward. As they pressed against each other I winced, struggling to keep his blade trapped while the energy danced over his body. A grunt slipped from my lips as he found renewed strength and was able to force me back.
As I reset, ready to attack again, his blade spun around, severing the cable, the last vestiges of the energy dancing over his skin dying away as the cable flopped to the ground. A gesture had the HUD release the cable, ensuring Maul couldn¡¯t use the trailing section to tangle me and then Maul was upon me.
My arm barely survived the ferocity of his attack, and I was driven back as I struggled to retain the grip on my lightsaber. Another blow came in, and while I was ready for the power behind it, I still felt my feet slip back slightly. I knew he¡¯d be angry after the cable trick, that it wouldn¡¯t do anything but piss him off, but I hoped it might unbalance him, granting me a small opening to exploit. Yet the rage he was broadcasting into the Force almost overwhelmed my senses. My connection to the Force felt off and wrong. As if he was somehow interrupting it.
My blade swirled around, generating an almost complete black-and-white shield between us, my stance keeping as much of my frame hidden from his direct sight. Yet still, his attacks slipped through. I was forced to use my armour to deflect, and block any attack bound for a weak point.
Maul¡¯s attacks rained down, my lightsaber and armour doing what they could to survive and protect me from the onslaught. Every few attacks, with only split seconds having passed for anyone who might be watching, I was forced back. The HUD continually flared, alerting me to incoming threats; the computer driving it pushed to and beyond its limits trying to predict Maul¡¯s next assault.
The ground under my feet was growing soft, dirt replacing tiles as we neared the banks of the river, the sounds of the water cascading over the falls mixing with those generated by our lightsabers as they danced and clashed to generate an oddly hypnotic, if deranged, symphony.
Maul was pressing me further even as my room to manoeuvre decreased. The rushing of water drew the HUD¡¯s attention just as much as the numerous blows on my armour. Each blow, be it glancing or full-on, was still hitting the beskar plates, but Maul was drawing a bead on the underweave; each strike getting just that little bit closer to costing me a limb, and by extension the fight.
Knowing that I couldn¡¯t continue to shift back or tank the strikes coming in, my free hand shifted back, tensing. Maul, seeing this, pulled back slightly. A flicker of annoyance flashed over his face when I unclipped my beskad, bringing that back into the fight.
As he started moving again, his blade swooping through the air, I knelt slightly, shrinking my profile even further, the beskad floating out slightly from my body. That allowed me to aim my lightsaber away slightly, covering some of my back.
Maul¡¯s irritation flooded into the Force, though whether it was aimed at me for not dying yet, or him tensing in anticipation which allowed me to draw the beskad, I couldn¡¯t be certain. Regardless, the fact I could sense it suggested he was slowly growing frustrated at not having managed to kill me yet.
I was a far easier opponent than Drallig, but by the counter in the HUD, I¡¯d so far lasted nearly twice as long. Yes, much of that was down to the armour, but that he¡¯d not yet killed me and departed this world as his supposed allies fell had to be nagging him; hopefully driving him to commit an error I could exploit.
Swirling, sweeping, slashes of black and red danced against each other, yet for all my hope that shrinking the area I¡¯d have to cover with my lightsaber might grant me better protection, the areas where the red pierced through my darkened shield of energy were growing larger. Now, Maul¡¯s strikes weren¡¯t hitting my armour with as much regularity, and my beskad wasn¡¯t as active as it¡¯d been earlier, but I knew this defensive approach wasn¡¯t fully working. Attacks were still slipping through my defences, aimed toward the weak points in the armour again.
Taking a chance, I pressed forward. Maul¡¯s blade crashed against my chest, the beskar easily taking the strike. My beskad came out, blocking the next attack from the other end of his lightsaber before I pushed my lightsaber arm forward. The blade was high, not intended to attack Maul, nor was I close enough to land a punch, but from the end of the vambrace there a thick, virulent gas emerged.
Reacting instantly, Maul pulled back even as I pulled my arm down. My lightsaber clipped a section of his robes, cutting the fabric free, but the blade failed to connect with him. The gas I¡¯d used, that Maul had pulled back from, was a highly dangerous poison; one designed to take down Wookies and other larger and stronger sentients in minutes. Yet, even if he inhaled the gas, I knew Maul wouldn¡¯t succumb to its effects. The Force would keep his lungs clear, and defeat the poison before it could do any damage. However, for that to work, he had to concentrate on it, meaning his reactions should be a fraction slower.
With the gas still flowing from my vambrace, I moved forward, not giving Maul time to think about a cover. My blade thrust toward him, and while he deflected it, he didn¡¯t go for the obvious counter, nor step closer. Instead, he continued to backpedal. Yes, the movement was only slightly, just enough to keep out of range of the gas, but that was enough to allow me to launch into a flurry of quick, probing thrusts, slashes, and feints, keeping him on the defensive.
With the armour protecting me from the poison, and the HUD and the Force easily able to track Maul through the thick cloud spewing from my arm, I kept pushing. The gas would only last for maybe five seconds, of which one was already past, and while I hoped it would be enough for me to score a strike against him, perhaps even debilitate him, I wasn¡¯t getting my hopes up. Though even if it failed, I had other tools in the vambrace to use, and as his blade again deflected mine, I reactivated the sonic disruptor.
Sensing this was perhaps my chance to end the fight, I pushed harder, my beskad joining the fray when and where it could. While I was no longer driven by anger at Serra¡¯s fate, I knew the only way Maul was leaving Naboo was over my dead body.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Padm¨¦¡¯s POV)
Padm¨¦ slipped through the shattered window into the highest level of this section of the palace. Kast and Aran had already entered, securing the area. Just ahead of Padm¨¦ HK-47 stood, his blaster scanning the area, seeking threats to her, and as she moved away from the window, the glass crunching under her feet, Master Jinn and Captain Panaka entered.
Panaka walked past her, an arm coming out to stop her from advancing further. She disliked that, even if she understood his reasoning. The sour expression he sent the droid was one she didn¡¯t approve of though. Just like him, HK-47 was here to protect her, and he needed to see that HK-47 wasn¡¯t the same as the Federation¡¯s droids. Something displayed by the unerring precision of his blaster fire in the battle that was probably still raging on the ground floor.
Master Jinn also stepped past her, the older man giving her a reassuring smile, one she returned. While she had disagreed with him over going to Tatooine, it had worked out well as that was where Cam had met them, and he¡¯d then escorted them back to Coruscant and Senator Palpatine. Or perhaps, if things were going as well there as here, she would be calling him Chancellor when they next met.
The columns here, like those below, were carved from marble taken from a large quarry on one of Naboo¡¯s southern continents that had been brought here when the palace had first been designed. The corridor they were in was massive, the roof high enough that Padm¨¦ felt her royal cruiser ¨C if it was still flight-worthy ¨C could fly down if it rotated vertically and wide enough that two Federation tanks could conceivably move down it side by side. Though for either test to take place, the statue of King Narml¨¦ that stood at one end, in the opposite direction from which they¡¯d be going, would have to be moved. That the statue was still there was a surprise, as the reports of the Federation stealing Naboo¡¯s cultural heritage had almost broken her heart. Only a promise from Cam and the Lokella to locate any of the artefacts and civilians shipped off-world had saved her from crying over their fates.
¡°Hold.¡±
The command from Kast was accompanied by an arm stretched back toward them. Padm¨¦ saw Captain Panaka bristle, his annoyance at having to listen to the off-worlders easy for her to pick up on. The man was proud, and she knew it hurt him to have to rely on off-worlders to free their people. She hoped that once Naboo was free, the Captain would begin to soften that stance, as she had plans for the future that would see many Mandalorians and Lokella remaining on the world, perhaps even as more than trainers for an enlarged security force.
Panaka was the one who¡¯d insisted on her having trained handmaidens when she became Queen, handpicking Sab¨¦ as the royal decoy due to their similarities. However, outside of the Jedi assigned by Chancellor Valorum, and Cam through his connection to her and Senator Palpatine, he disliked most others. While that made him a great Captain of her guard, it meant in this war, he struggled to accept the presence of others.
Kast brought her arm back to her rifle once Panaka and the other guards stopped, remaining behind cover. She and Aran then advanced. HK-47 moved as well, though he stayed back from the Mandalorians, moving in a way that partially blocked her sight of what was happening down the corridor.
The trio advanced slowly, the Mandalorians moving beside the columns, ready to use them as cover if attacked, while Hk-47 stayed in the open. Padm¨¦ had seen how resistant to blaster fire its frame was, but she still found herself concerned for the droid. Fearing that if it was damaged Cam might somehow blame her. Yes, she knew it was irrational, and that the droid would sacrifice itself to defend her, but she didn¡¯t want it destroyed. It was, beyond belonging to Cam, something Padm¨¦ found oddly reassuring to have around.
The Mandalorians moved slowly, so much so that Padm¨¦ began to feel restless; fearing Gunray might escape if they took too long to reach him. Or the Federation discovered that Sab¨¦ was a decoy. If that Neimoidian escaped them here, then it would be hard to force a surrender from the Federation forces. Even with the battles in space and on the plains going well ¨C she had a small device given to her by Cam that allowed her to see reports from the Battlenet the Mandalorians used ¨C without Gunray captive, then everything would be for nothing. The Federation¡¯s leader had to be made to pay; he had to stand trial for his actions against her people.
As they neared the first intersection of the corridor, the Mandalorians slowed. A moment later blaster fire erupted at them from opposite sides. The pair fell back, taking cover behind the nearest column. Their rifles returned fire as they moved, a small rocket launching from Aran¡¯s wrist generating an explosion down one corridor.
Just as they were reaching cover, droids flooded into the passageway from ahead of them led by a squad of droidekas.
¡°Contact!¡± Captain Panaka called out, turning. She did likewise to see several dozen battledroids appear near King Narml¨¦¡¯s statue. Panaka and his guards engaged those droids, Master Jinn stepping between the droids and her, his lightsaber swooping around, generating a powerful blue barrier to protect her. Even with his lightsaber moving so fast it appeared in several locations at once, Padm¨¦ saw Master Jinn deflecting the bolts back, with as many droids falling from the blaster fire he was redirecting as fell to her guards.
She lined up her pistol, smiling as the bolt struck a droid between its eyes.
¡°Observation: I¡¯ve been looking forward to this.¡±
Padm¨¦ spun, wondering what HK-47 was on about, only for her eyes to widen. The Mandalorians were holding their ground, using the columns as cover while peppering the droids flooding into the area with blaster fire. Dozens lay ruined on the ground already, most with small whiffs of smoke rising from where they¡¯d been shot. While they were heavily outnumbered, they were more than holding their own.
However, HK-47 hadn¡¯t taken cover. Instead, with his comment made loud enough that it reached Padm¨¦¡¯s ears over the evolving firefight, he began to walk forward. Directly toward a group of around twelve droidekas. The cannons in their arms fired on him, trying to down him, yet each blast, while possibly rattling his frame, did nothing to deter his slow, steady advance. HK-47 wasn¡¯t targeting the droidekas though; instead, he was aiming meticulously at the battledroids behind, his bolts slipping through the small gaps between, or going right over, the shields generated by the droidekas.
Once only a handful remained, HK-47, while still advancing, shifted. His rifle slung over his back as one arm extended forward. As the rifle was secured against his back, a shield was generated by the forearm facing the Federation forces. While not covering his entire form, it offered considerable protection, reminding Padm¨¦ of the shields the Gungans were using, though HK-47¡¯s shield was obviously much more advanced.
HK-47 brought his now free arm back over. As it passed his thigh, a section of his armour opened up and deposited something into his hand. As the arm moved next to the shield, Padm¨¦ saw that it had been grenades that were now bouncing slowly along the ground. Her eyes were drawn back to HK-47¡¯s arm as the underside of the forearm opened and a quad of rockets raced out.
The rockets split, a pair going to each side of the droideka line. As they exploded, the droidekas and sections of the palace were sent flying. Padm¨¦ turned, shielding her eyes as a wave of dust rushed toward her. While covering, another round of explosions erupted from the direction of the droidekas.
With the dust cloud passing, she turned back to see HK advancing; shield now down. From one arm came slower, but probably higher-powered bolts while the other spewed flames. The debris settled further, and Padm¨¦ saw the droidekas had all been knocked over. Several were nothing more than sparking pieces of debris, the one-two punch of the rockets and grenades rendering them useless. The rest were being assaulted by HK-47¡¯s weapons. And those of the Mandalorians, who seemed to understand what the droid was doing and helped to remove the droideka threat.
Padm¨¦ gulped as the short, intense battle ended. The entirety of the Federation forces that had engaged Hk-47 and the Mandalorians were smoking craters of broken electronics while that trio were entirely unharmed. She¡¯d known that having them would be useful, but she now understood why Cam had been so insistent that they accompany her.
Yes, the Jedi were useful, but they fought defensively. The Mandalorians, HK-47, and the others Cam had brought to her planet were fighting to win. She hadn¡¯t known about the hidden features of HK-47 ¨C there was no mention of such things in the novel she¡¯d read ¨C but thinking on it, and considering that Bo-Katan had likely helped with the rebuild, it made sense Cam had outfitted the droid as he had, a war droid rather than an assassin.
Without him and the Mandalorians, it was likely she¡¯d have been forced to surrender; not wanting her security forces to be needlessly slaughtered. Unless Sab¨¦ had managed to somehow free them, it would mean that they¡¯d have lost the planet, even if the battles on the plains and in orbit had gone their way.
¡°I¡¯m concerned about the danger it represents.¡±
Padm¨¦ turned, seeing Captain Panaka at her side, a deep scowl on his face as he looked toward HK-47.
¡°Hk-47 is loyal to Knight Shan; a close friend of both me and Senator Palpatine,¡± she added the Senator¡¯s name as she knew Panaka trusted him, ¡°I trust him with my life, and the fate of our planet.¡±
Captain Panaka looked at her, the scowl lessening slightly. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± he replied with a nod of acceptance.
Padm¨¦ turned back to the droids and off-world warriors and stepped forward. They¡¯d been here long enough dealing with the Federation¡¯s assault. They couldn¡¯t delay any more as it might let Gunray escape.
The Mandalorians made no move to acknowledge her approaching, but she knew they were aware. The armour granted them complete vision of their surroundings, and while she was curious how that worked, and what it felt to wear one of their helmets, she¡¯d not asked about it before the battle, fearing it might be culturally taboo to ask that. HK-47 also failed to acknowledge her as she moved, but the way he stepped to one side, offering the greatest possible cover if more Federation droids emerged made it clear he was aware of her presence.
That made her smile and turned her thoughts once again to Cam. When her planet was free, she¡¯d have to figure out how exactly she¡¯d reward him for all his help, as Queen she could not let such a thing go unacknowledged. It would have to be something the Jedi Council wouldn¡¯t have concerns about, but she felt Senator ¨C or possibly Chancellor ¨C Palpatine might have some idea. While his actions on Coruscant hadn¡¯t brought her the help she¡¯d expected when she¡¯d chosen to leave Naboo, it had brought Cam onto the scene, and with him came an allied force that put to shame any possible help ¨C regardless of how long it would be in creating and gathering it ¨C the Senate could provide.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
Red filled my vision as I jerked my head, barely avoiding a sweeping attack from Maul¡¯s lightsaber. As the blade passed, my lightsaber spun around, catching the other end of his weapon as it came in toward my knee. The blade flicked high, just managing to deflect the next attack of his sequence, though the fourth was too fast for my blade and I was forced to use my shin to block the strike; leaning into the attack so it was pushed downward.
The beskad jerked out, catching the other side of his weapon, and for a brief moment, I had both sides trapped. My lightsaber thrust forward, forcing him to pull back to avoid the tip of the blade as it rushed toward his chest.
I reset my stance, readying myself for the next section of his onslaught, which ever since I¡¯d run out of gas, had increased in ferocity and velocity to a degree that I was lucky to block even half his attacks with my blades. I knew where his attacks were coming from, and could compute the angles faster than the HUD, yet I simply wasn¡¯t able to shift fast enough to engage every attack. To say nothing of those that were simply feints designed to draw me into a false move.
My armour was now being used as a much more active defence, and I was still struggling. The only upside to all this was that our fight had reached an isolated location. We¡¯d eventually slipped onto a small island between the royal place and the hangar. Now, the location hadn¡¯t been isolated when we¡¯d arrived so a few dozen battledroids had been present, though after they made the mistake of attacking us both, we¡¯d summarily dispatched them ¨C not working together, but just pausing our duel ¨C before our battle resumed without further interruption. What remained of those droids had long since been dispensed with; used as projectiles in our battle.
Through the HUD, the Battlenet was sending me notifications of the battles raging across the planet, and I swore I¡¯d seen flashes of light in the palace; however, I couldn¡¯t focus on them. any attempt to shift attention from Maul would cost me my life. All I could do was hope that everyone I cared about was still alive and the battles turning their way. I did hope that Osto Ordo was still inbound for my location. He, like a handful of others, knew of my belief that a Sith would be present on Naboo ¨C though I¡¯d not supplied them with a name ¨C and had orders to, when I alerted him, come to help with the battle. I hoped I¡¯d be victorious, but if I fell, Maul wasn¡¯t leaving the planet and Osto had orders to do whatever it took to end the threat Maul presented if he found me dead.
My lightsaber clashed with his, the time all those thoughts had passed through my mind seeming like less than a quarter-second to anyone not trained to draw on the Force. To Maul and myself, as our blades moved around so fast the air had to be a merging of red, white and black light, it felt like a dozen seconds had passed, with twice that many attacks from him coming at me.
As the newest flurry began, I leaned back, letting the first probing attack miss, and then reactivated the sonic generator. This was the sixth time I¡¯d activated it, and while Maul was adapting to it, I kept the usage seemingly random to keep him off-balance as best I could. This time, my blade flicked forward, surging toward his hilt.
The smallest of moments occurred where it looked like I might strike the hilt, and damage his weapon, however, Maul recovered in time that he was able to pull his weapon back. At the same time, one hand moved back faster than the other, pushing the upper section of his weapon down toward me.
I shifted, my blade angling to deflect that away before it could strike my shoulder. My blade then swooped down, blocking a shot aimed at my waist. As his blade pulled back, neither of us allowing our weapons to get into a bind, the upper section of the blade suddenly lurched forward. I moved to the side, avoiding the attack, but he brought the blade down and thrust forward; more so than he¡¯d done before.
The move placed him slightly off-balance, but with me moving to one side, neither of my blades was in a position to block, and the tip of his lightsaber caught and then dragged down my forearm: slashing through the controls of the vambrace.
Given the only unused tool there was a taser, one that would need me to directly grip Maul, the only real loss was the sonic disruptor. Still, losing what had been, until now, my most effective way of keeping Maull off-balance was an issue. One compounded as the tip of the blade slid close to my wrist before withdrawing.
My arm turned, shifting the armour around so the underweave there wasn¡¯t exposed to the plasma. The tip of his blade slid down my arm, and thanks to my moving, struck the section of gauntlet covering the back of my hand. Before it could reach my fingers ¨C and the small gaps the armour caused because I was gripping my beskad ¨C I pushed out with my hand and then slapped at the blade with my beskad. The move was a touch reckless, as I put power into the attack on his blade, but it forced it away. The other end of his weapon came in, but because I¡¯d chosen the direction his upper blade moved, I knew where the lower section would be and my lightsaber was there to deflect the attack.
My beskad was already moving, ready to block the upper section of his weapon as the lower pulled back, blocked by my lightsaber. When the beskad clipped the upper blade, my lightsaber went low, thrusting toward his thigh. Maul shimmied back, the tip of my blade melting a hole into the ground. A flick of my wrist sent the super-heated dirt at him, forcing him to use the lower section of his weapon to defend himself.
The beskad surged forward, aiming toward his hilt and hands. Maul saw it coming and turned, but because he¡¯d had to deal with the super-heated dirt, my blade slipped past the upper blade as it came down. The plasma of his weapon smashed into my shoulder. A grunt slipped from my lips as the blow drove my arm low, forcing the beskad down, and ensuring it missed the hilt; instead clipping against the other end of his lightsaber, no more than a few centimetres from his fingers.
I could sense Maul¡¯s fury at how close I¡¯d come to if not costing him a hand, then at least damaging his lightsaber. I pulled back, expecting a new flurry of offence from him, though as I did so, I shifted sides, bringing the beskad forward into the main position and the lightsaber secondary. To counter the short reach of the beskad, I turned slightly, narrowing my profile to give him less of a target, my saber rising up beside my head to point at him.
As Maul stepped forward, his blade flicking low in what I took to be a feint, I felt myself smile. While I¡¯d been on the defensive for almost all this duel, letting him dictate the direction and flow of the battle, I¡¯d been enjoying it. To finally go all-out with someone, both trying to kill the other and holding nothing back was a rush I¡¯d not felt in years.
Now, against the Vong there¡¯d been times when I¡¯d pushed myself, almost getting lost in the battle, but while they¡¯d been dangerous, they weren¡¯t Force-sensitive. I couldn¡¯t sense their thoughts, their feelings mixing with mine as we battled. Something had been missing that I¡¯d never realised until this very moment as my beskad came out, deflecting a strike from above before sliding back to avoid a sweep by the other end of Maul¡¯s lightsaber, that came with fighting another Force user. Of giving everything we had against each other in a dance of death.
The beskad flicked forward, nowhere near enough to concern Maul, but the move caught him out and I brought my back foot around in a passing step, thrusting my lightsaber past the beskad. That forced him into a defensive move, one side of his long weapon coming around to push away my thrusting blade.
While he was able to push my lightsaber down, I smirked in triumph as the blade scraped against his thigh, the HUD confirming that I¡¯d burnt his flesh. A brief moment of pain radiated into the Force before Maul¡¯s face twitched, his enjoyment of the battle growing enough that I could feel it.
My lightsaber came back, swiftly blocking an attack aimed at my leg by his blade, before my beskad pushed out, deflecting an attack aimed at my side. The lightsaber was barely able to get around to block a strike against my other side before my beskad missed deflecting another attack. That dragged over my thigh, the beskar there taking the blow. The same happened with his next attack; his blade slid around my lightsaber and dragged over my shoulder. Only a quick shift of my body prevented the next attack from slicing through the underweave at my elbow.
My blades swirled around me, my body moving to ensure any strike that slipped by clipped the armour, and I found myself slowly taking steps back, surrendering ground once again to his renewed and furious assault. But for all that, a small well of hope grew within me. I¡¯d caught Maul, meaning there was a real chance I might be able to defeat him.
For every attack, be it a sweep, thrust, slice, or something else, that my blades blocked, three more slipped by. The HUD was struggling to record a spot where the armour hadn¡¯t been struck. While I could accept that, as his blade clattered into my helmet for only the second time in the battle, I knew I had to blunt his assault.
After my beskad deflected a strike away, I pushed the hand forward, summoning the Force to me. Maul was already moving, leaping away, as the small Blast raced from my hand, but that granted me a moment of peace from his onslaught. I slid back, generating more room even as it finished moving away from the Force attack, settling into the more standard stance I used with dual blades. My lightsaber forward, the tip horizontal, my frame slightly to one side. The beskad sat lower, covering my front.
Maul rushed forward as soon as he landed, his anger blocking any chance of sensing anything beyond him in the Force. I braced, readying myself for the next furious blitz. My lightsaber flicked forward, tempting him into making a move, hoping that it might generate a small opening for me. Though after the battle so far, I doubted that would be the case. Maul¡¯s form was excellent; on par with anything I¡¯d seen from senior Jedi Masters, even in some moments, greater than when I¡¯d sparred against Yoda years ago.
His weapon thrust high. I leaned back, and the other end came in low. My armour blocked it when I leaned into the attack, letting it smash against my forearm. The upper section moved from the side, my lightsaber just getting to it before it reached my elbow. One end flicked low, below my beskad, forcing me to step back to avoid a strike near my knee. The other end swooped in, aimed for my neck. My lightsaber came up, pushing that attack high; the edge of his blade glancing off the dome of my helmet.
That generated a small respite, for perhaps a thousandth of a second, as the other end of his weapon was unable to flick around enough to be a threat. A quick shift of his shoulders had the double-bladed weapon change directions and the higher blade raced back toward my head, ending the momentary respite.
Angling my helmet down, I let the blow glance off it even as my lightsaber thrust forward. That forced him to defend, his blade aborting an attack with the lower section as he shifted; letting my blade miss him. I flicked it to the side, toward his body only for his blade to come up and push it back. A twist of his wrist had his blade roll around mine, forcing me to pull back to avoid a strike against my fingers, and the exposed underweave. That left me open for a low, sweeping strike aimed at my leg.
The attack, like perhaps a thousand before it, clattered off my armour, though as always the beskar held; doing exactly what I needed it to. Without it, I¡¯d have died mere metres from and seconds after Serra had been buried and Maul would have escaped, returning to Sidious¡¯ side. However, for all the armour was doing, it was clear this couldn¡¯t continue, and with one vambrace destroyed, and time to summon anything from my belt or Inventory non-existent, I had to use my remaining options.
As my thoughts slipped toward considering what I could do, what I might consider to gain an advantage, I felt an odd sensation sweep over me. Suddenly, my blade was moving faster, truer, and with a grace I didn¡¯t know I possessed, it blocked a flurry of attacks from Maul with much less effort.
My lightsaber slipped low, catching his blade, and then a rolling of my wrist forced his blade upward, ensuring the other end couldn¡¯t come around as he intended. Once I had his blade up, I leaned forward, my blade searing toward his hands. Maul was forced back, a brief widening of his eyes suggesting that like me, he was unsure where that attack had come from.
The faintest of snarls came to Maul¡¯s face as he came at me again, though my blade was already moving, getting into place to deflect the attack before it fully formed. Almost as soon as our blades touched, sparks of plasma dancing into the air, my arm was moving, shifting the blade down to block the other end of his weapon. Again, it danced away from the contact, doing just enough to blunt his attack, and then raced around, catching his upper blade before the attack could generate significant power. The next attack, aimed toward my knee, was blocked by my beskad; before my lightsaber then glanced away a strike aimed at my side.
As my blades continued to move, I realised what I was experiencing was, perhaps, how I was meant to connect to the Force; how it was meant to flow with and through a user to help them; to protect and empower them. However, I didn¡¯t have time to examine the various notifications from the Interface to see if that was the case. Or if it was something else in play.
Maul¡¯s speed increased again, perhaps to as fast as he could manage though I couldn¡¯t be sure, and while my blades were still able to intercept his attacks, it was taking a fraction of a moment longer to do so. Slowly, but surely, Maul was overpowering whatever I was doing, and driving his blade closer to my armour once again. Yet, for all the ferocity he was displaying, I was matching it. Or almost so. Enough that while it was working, I had time, oddly, while the air between us became nothing but a mixing of red, white, and black, to consider what my next move would be.
Ideas formed in my head, and then were dismissed in the minute fraction of time that passed between each defensive move I made. Most were dismissed, being unworkable, but a few had potential.
I was driven from my thoughts, and the sense of completeness, as Maul¡¯s blade flicked against the armour on my shoulder. A moment later, my blade turning to block a feint that I¡¯d fallen for, Maul¡¯s blade slipped toward my hand.
Sparks flew as I pulled my fingers back. My lightsaber winked out, the black and white plasma generated by it gone as Maul¡¯s blade clipped the hilt, destroying the weapon.
The ruined hilt fell from my hand as my beskad came around, forced into taking over the entirety of my defence. My now free hand blocked a quick follow-up slash by Maul. By flattening my hand, I sealed the small gaps in the armour that exposed the underweave creating a small shield that I used to push his blade away and pulled my hand away before the blade could clip my wrist.
As the beskad deflected an attack from the other end of his lightsaber, my free hand reached behind me, summoning the shoto to my grip. Yet as it slipped from its bindings, I sensed Maul¡¯s blade swooping in, aimed at the elbow of that arm; and the exposed underweave. Understanding the shoto would never reach me in time, I activated it with the Force, and then, as the blade ignited, guided it under my arm ¨C even as I shifted that, ensuring my elbow wasn¡¯t in range of Maul¡¯s lightsaber ¨C sent it hurtling toward the Zabrak.
Maul aborted his attack, needing to intercept and swat away the small, flying lightsaber. However, as he did that, it left a small window; one that, as the Force shifted around us, I took.
My hand raced forward, free of any blade, slipping past the front blade of Maul¡¯s weapon. Darts inside the vambrace, something of a last resort weapon, readied on my command.
Maul, sensing my move, twisted, his body shifting ¨C in comparison to how he¡¯d moved for our entire fight, awkwardly ¨C to bring one end of his lightsaber around to strike my arm. His chest pulled back, trying to delay my fist from striking him. Yet I knew he wouldn¡¯t pull back enough, that the blade wouldn¡¯t reach me before the darts were fired. The blade would strike my upper arm, clear of any wea¡.
[NOOOOO!]
The powerful, high-pitched scream through the Force reverberated through my body. For a fraction of a fraction of a second, I paused; hesitating due to Anakin¡¯s pained, tortured wail that had been carried to me by the Force.
With my fist mere centimetres from Maul¡¯s chest, the darts launched.
As the four small objects impacted his chest, red light filled my sight.
My mind blanked, pain rushing through me, as I stumbled back. Maul did likewise.
My eyes went to my elbow, watching in slow motion as my forearm fell away, severed from my body. Maul¡¯s eyes went to his chest, one hand coming from his hilt to swat away the implanted projectiles.
Pain gave way to fury, and then to rage that in my moment of victory, the Force had cheated me of a clean strike. That it felt the need to test Anakin, to hurt him, just as I struck Maul, and potentially gained the advantage in our duel.
Yet before I could focus on that rage, Maul came at me. My beskad rushed up, slapping away his attacks as best I could. A whirlwind of blows crashed against beskar ¨C be it my blade or armour ¨C as I used everything I could to defend myself. The beskad was short, forcing me to rely on the armour more than ever, but I knew if I could avoid another painful strike, then the tide would turn.
Even with one arm all but out of commission ¨C the Force and bacta from the armour working to numb and heal the burnt flesh ¨C I felt time was on my side. The darts had injected senflax; a compound that acted like a sedative, keeping the person conscious while numbing all pain and sensation. It paralyzes primary muscles without affecting vital organs, ensuring the heart, lungs, and other essentials remain unaffected. However, it also clouds the mind, hindering focus and free will. The patient becomes helpless, only able to provide simple answers to direct questions, which should leave Maul unable to draw on the Force, and so long as he didn¡¯t overcome the effects too rapidly, allow me to end this battle soon.
After nearly a hundred attacks from Maul, I sensed that he hadn¡¯t managed to cleanse himself. His movements, insanely fast as they were, were slowing; the toxin slowly having an effect.
The next flurry from him confirmed this as I was able to use nothing more than the beskad to defend myself. By the next burst of attacks, I countered and even risked attacking with the Beskad, forcing him to defend for the first time since losing my forearm.
Maul seethed, fury pulsing into the Force, yet we both knew the battle was turning, perhaps for the last time. Maul was forced back, my beskad driving him onto the defensive; his blade slowing as he struggled to demand his body do as he wanted.
The Force shifted around us, Maul¡¯s rage grew brighter in it, and I found myself pushed back; the beskad was now only used for defence. Several of Maul¡¯s blows slipped past my blade, though none landed anywhere near the underweave. However, after nearly three dozen attacks, Maul stumbled back, his breath ragged.
I stepped forward, wanting to keep pushing him, making him keep going. The more he worked, the faster the toxin would shut down his organs, and end the fight. His blade came around, swooping and sweeping, blocking the various flicks, thrusts, and lunges from my beskad. None landed, but each defensive move was slower than the last, and his shoulders were starting to slump.
Again, Maul slipped back, trying to generate space, to recover from the assault on his body. Again, I stepped after him, not letting him rest. Yet just as my blade slipped forward, drawing a defensive blow from his lightsaber, the Force shifted around us. A massive, furious wave of rage grew inside Maul.
I didn¡¯t have time to prepare before I was driven back, bouncing end over end away from him. Seething hisses of pain slipped from my lips each time my wounded arm dragged against whatever I bounced off, a startled yelp escaping as it caught for a moment on something. The beskad slipped from my grip on about the twentieth collision, and a grunt emerged as my back slammed into a wall, ending my tumble.
I shook my head, clearing the stars in my vision, and slowly stood; my remaining hand helping me use the wall I¡¯d crashed into for support. Once upright, I summoned my beskad to my hand, the blade sending mud and water flying as the blade had embedded just beyond the river¡¯s edge.
Turning, I expected Maul to be coming at me, yet I paused when I saw him fifty metres away, slumped against a wall. His lightsaber was still with him, still active, but only one hand had a grip on the hilt. I walked toward him slowly, the HUD and Interface reporting the various wounds I had and, in the armour¡¯s case, what it had done automatically to counter the damage. Outside of my arm, nothing else was damaged, the armour having tanked the damage and the internal mechanics having countered the kinetic effects enough that I wasn¡¯t suffering from anything more than a minor concussion.
I did note though that my armour had been broadcasting my fight to the leaders of the alliance, meaning a handful including Osto likely recorded my battle with Maul. Finding myself not minding that, but not wanting what happened next to be public record, I closed the link and then deployed secure commands, meaning no signals were transmitted from my armour.
After a few steps, and seeing Maul unmoving as I approached though his fury clearly painted the Force, I opened the notices from the Interface. They confirmed my injuries, which were only the lost forearm and a minor concussion. However, I also understood that the moment of clarity had come from the interface shutting off its filter for a few seconds. Realising that seemed to alert my body and the next step I took stung, my body finally letting me know how tired and in need of rest it was.
About ten metres from Maul, the HUD and the Force alerted me to approaching allies, and I saw Osto Ordo and three others arrive on the island, their jetpacks picked up by the audio sensors not long after the HUD¡¯s report came in.
¡°Hold,¡± I ordered as the group landed near Maul, weapons raised and primed to end the Zabrak. ¡°He¡¯s mine.¡±
The group stepped back; weapons still trained on Maul as I approached. The grip on my beskad tightened as I neared. He had lost, and now his fate was mine to determine.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Public Service Announcement
Right then.
After the complaints, criticisms, and ¡®suggestions¡¯ that have dominated the last two chapters of A New Player, I think it¡¯s time, instead of responding to individuals on various sites, to address them directly in a PSA.
I will, as best I can, avoid using language that might offend someone, but if I do, so be it.
0: The Story
A New Player is Star Wars. It is not Disney Star Wars, it is not TCW Star Wars.
A New Player is EU Star Wars.
Yes, that opens up so many avenues that Cam has no clue about, and might never know, but it matters.
Applying logic from TCW or even the movies may not work if the source used in ANP¡¯s creation comes from the EU.
1: The POV Shifts
This was done as I, and the two people involved in helping me plan out the story and provide lore, felt it was needed. The Battle of Naboo here isn¡¯t the same as the one seen in the canon timeline.
That said, the issues with the seemingly random POVs from characters people don¡¯t know, have been heard. I will, in future, try not to use that many shift changes in battle chapters/arcs. I cannot, however, say they won¡¯t exist.
I don¡¯t want to get to points of people wondering what happened elsewhere with someone or have it feel that some characters (such as HK in the most recent chapter) are getting neglected. This story is centred around Cam, but he¡¯s not the only MC.
Something that will be more obvious in Book 3, which shall begin after the next chapter.
2: The Writing Process
(This isn¡¯t an issue, but I feel the need to explain the effort and care that goes into writing this story.)
As mentioned above, 2 people help me with this story, and with my other works.
Each chapter/arc goes through the following process.
A voice chat detailing scenes for the chapter/arc takes place regularly, and then I make a rough guide based on what we decide.
That guide is turned into notes, which they offer comments on.
A draft, which is generally around 50-60% of the chapter¡¯s final length is then written. Again, the pair helping get to offer comments, as do those supporting my writing, who see that two months before the final draft is published here and elsewhere.
A redraft is carried out, and where there are issues (which, generally centre around how I write the Force) the pair work individually or together to correct them.
The chapter, before being published here and on other sites, is shown to those supporting me, and on the Discord server for the story. They are free there to offer criticisms/suggestions for how to fix issues. Most of which are taken on, or where not, explained as to why they weren¡¯t.
Also, to clarify, Discord isn¡¯t only for those who support my writing. While some channels are restricted to those people, whom I¡¯m eternally grateful to for their support and faith, the majority of channels are open to all who join the server and select a coloured role.
3: Maul
Right, this one.
This one angers me and infuriates those who help me with the story (people who, with ease, can and will pull EU lore out to prove a point).
First, and I cannot over-stress this, Maul is not the Maul we see in TCW. This is the EU Maul.
(Using Wookieepedia isn¡¯t a valid counter as that site has altered much of the EU content since Disney bought LucasFilm to make their narrative fit their ideals. If you wish to quote the wiki, do so from a page pre-2012, or even better, before TCW was created.)
Maul was taken as a child by Sidious for, let¡¯s be nice and call it ¡°intense training¡±.
That involved dropping the pre-teen Zabrak on a literal Hell-world for over a month with no supplies.
Sidious returned later, and the child not only survived, but more importantly, even while starving and weak, he tried to attack Sidious.
He failed, however, this proved to Sidious that Maul had potential.
The following 2 decades of training made everything Cam endured with the Bando Gora and the Vong look like a bloody cakewalk.
Before coming to Naboo, Maul encountered a Jedi Master, Antoon Bondara on Coruscant.
On the very world where the High Council rule the Order from, he fought and defeated Bondara with ease.
Even an attempted murder-suicide by Bondara didn¡¯t stop Maul.
And, for those who don¡¯t know, Bondara was the Battlemaster before Drallig.
Both of them were regarded as some of the best fighters in the Jedi Order, comparable to many on the High Council.
3A: Obi-Wan, Maul, and Episode 1
What Obi-Wan did in Episode 1¡ That was the Force acting against him and Maul playing with a toy after killing the threat (Qui-Gon). And for any who have some odd belief that Obi-Wan is a great Jedi, remember that he wasn¡¯t on Naboo. He¡¯s still a Padawan in both ANP and the canon timeline. It was only through having to step up his game for training Anakin, shifting, and committing entirely to Soresu, and three years of war, that he became good.
Even then, every time he faced Dooku, he lost.
Obi-Wan was, if not for the will of the Force, bound for the agricorp in the EU. His Force Potential is, by Jedi standards, limited at best.
(No, I don¡¯t hate Obi-Wan, I simply wish to shift perceptions of him that are clouded by people regarding him as Space Jesus.)
Maul came to Naboo here to kill Cam. He was trained by Sidious to do just that, and Sidious has access to Jedi records ¨C something the Sith have had for a good long time due to the corruption in the Senate ¨C of Cam training or sparring in the Temple to pass along to Maul. Maul knew every trick that Cam might use as a Jedi, and prepared for them. Additionally, before Maul fought Cam, he destroyed with ease a Jedi Battlemaster and one of the more promising Padawans in the Order. A Battlemaster that Cam has never even sourced a point against in a training spar.
3B: The Duel
While the duel felt long, it only lasted maybe ten minutes, though barely half of that is shown onscreen. The reason it feels longer is that when in control of his emotions, and with the Interface filtering the Force, Cam has the time to think. It results in drawn-out combat scenes when things can only take a few moments in real-time. The first time it becomes obvious is during this battle, as Maul is the fight opponent that Cam can¡¯t beat easily while in control.
Against the Vong Cam was always partially drawing on his emotions, making him more alive and the scenes more fast-flowing. Here, he was in control for most of it, thus time seemed to move so slowly.
Also, remember that while the pair are moving as fast as they can, Maul always had a higher gear.
This was shown to be an issue for Cam a long, long time ago during a sparring duel against Yoda.
While he surprised Master Drallig with the speed he displayed, Yoda took him apart in seconds afterwards.
Cam has incredible skill with a lightsaber. He does not, nor has ever had, the ability to use the Force to guide his actions as a Jedi or Sith would.
In this duel, Cam rushed in angry. Some of you think it¡¯s stupid he¡¯s still doing that, but I suspect that if someone you cared about was in danger like Serra was, you¡¯d not stop and go ¡°Hmm, how should I deal with this dangerous person¡±. If you do, then congratulations as a teenager ¨C which, no matter how old he is mentally, he is physically ¨C you¡¯re an unusual individual.
By rushing in, Cam made mistakes, and if not for the armour, would¡¯ve died quicker than Drallig did.
The difference here when compared to fighting against the Vong or with Komari Vosa, is that he regained control. That, unless you fail to accept it, is an improvement in dealing with an issue. One that has plagued him since very early in Book 1.
Just because he has memories of a former life as a soldier doesn¡¯t mean, in a new body which is still affected by emotions, and by the Force ¨C even if in a diluted manner because of the Interface ¨C he¡¯s got perfect emotional control. That is something that can never be the case due to Eidetic Memory. While the name is misleading, here it means nothing he has ever experienced is forgotten, including the emotions behind it. It was a flaw I placed in with the Perk from the very beginning, and one Cam has referenced several times since events with the Cong and Bando Gora.
Through the various sections of the duel, Cam tries different things to counter and defeat Maul.
None of them worked well enough to get in a crippling shot, never mind a killing shot. Each of them also wasn¡¯t designed to outright kill Maul. At least not once Cam regained control of his emotions.
Even with all the toys added to his armour ¨C mainly via the two vambraces he wore ¨C Cam was losing. Only some of those are shown on-screen, as there were too many to detail.
The darts with senflax were a last resort because to use them effectively against a Force user you have to be close enough that they can¡¯t sense the attack coming and have time to avoid it. That¡¯s generally not a safe place to be against a Force user with a lightsaber as Cam, thanks to the Force, discovered.
¡
As for Maul¡¯s fate¡ You¡¯ll find out next chapter, but consider the quest for this arc ;)
Also, and this is something that¡¯s not touched on in Cam¡¯s thoughts on purpose for now but will be a point of development going forward, Cam was looking forward to this fight. He might move and think logically, but this was a true test of his abilities, and his attempts to overcome or circumvent them against an opponent capable of killing Jedi Masters. During that brief moment when the Force moved naturally for him, he enjoyed himself in the fight, in the heat of battle. That feeds into his desire, based on training and choice, to be a close-in fighter over a Jedi who might prefer to remain in the rear directing matters.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
3C: Force Powers
Generally, Force users don¡¯t use their powers against another Force user for a very simple reason.
Every Force user has a ¡°natural defence¡± that makes it difficult to use the Force against another.
It also takes time, even for Cam, to draw upon the Force and use it, so the other user has time to react. At least 99% of the time.
Either the Force user has to use something unexpected, or the one they¡¯re fighting has to get overconfident. Something that was seen in both cases with Serra and Force Scream, though the latter only had Maul knocked back slightly rather than caught fully unaware.
As for specific powers¡
Teleport
This is not a Combat Power.
We see Cam stumbling out of it each time it¡¯s used. The only time shown to use against a Force user was when sparring with Dooku, who rapidly closed the distance between them and won the spar easily.
NOTE: Sidious knows of this Force power, and so would¡¯ve told Maul of it.
Phase
Again, this is not a combat power.
While it¡¯s certainly quicker to run through buildings to get to a location, even the Force can¡¯t tell with 100% accuracy what¡¯s on the other side. Nor can you be certain that an ally might, seeing you step out of a building and deactivate the power, try to shoot you. The Force doesn¡¯t warn of attacks coming from those you don¡¯t consider a threat, or who act with dangerous intent.
See the Clones turning on the Jedi during Order 66.
Also, while using Phase does mean you can¡¯t be injured or killed by almost anything while the power is active, it doesn¡¯t stop an opponent from placing a lightsaber inside your frame. That isn¡¯t pleasant ¨C which Cam referenced during various spars with Dooku ¨C and means you can¡¯t turn off the power without impaling yourself. Also, if the other Force user channels the Force through their lightsaber, it will hurt Cam even while Phased. The power isn¡¯t the game-breaking ability some feel it is.
Telekinesis
We see this used by Maul against Serra, first when she overcommits to an attack, leaving her open, and then later, once she¡¯d defeated, when he brings a building down on her.
We see Drallig use it at a distance, to save Serra, where it works because Maul is caught unprepared. Yet, before Drallig could reach Serra, Maul was up and attacking again.
Cam used it to save Serra later on, which only really hurt Serra. Maul landed from the attack with grace. That right there is the hint that using the Force from a distance against Maul wasn¡¯t going to work. We don¡¯t then see him use it again against Maul because frankly, I didn¡¯t want to focus on the pair throwing debris at each other. There¡¯s no tension in such scenes, nor threat as such attacks are non-threatening to either Cam or Maul.
Cam prefers to do his talking with a lightsaber, drawing on his training from Dooku and focusing on Maul. Maul prefers to use his blade to prove he¡¯s better than any Jedi with their weapon of choice.
Plus, after training against various Jedi ¨C including Drallig and Qui-Gon ¨C and getting easily beaten even when using the Force, and knowing Maul was trained by Sidious, Cam saw little chance of beating Maul with Force powers. The only hopes were with his blade ¨C when overcoming the block ¨C or by thinking outside the box. The latter he did with the Mando gear.
As for the comments that ¡°well he ripped apart ships, he can rip apart Maul¡±, for the love of the Force, please re-read those chapters. Cam had time to concentrate on the ships, time to feel his way through the Force, time to grasp, twist, and crush through shields and metal. Time that against a Sith Assassin, he never had. Not unless Maul picked up an idiot ball the size of Coruscant and carried it to Naboo.
And the Starkiller/Galen Marek comments about pulling a Star Destroyer from orbit. The ship was already crashing to the planet. Starkiller/Marek merely guided down quicker to prevent it from landing on him.
As for stuff Sidious does in later years (Rebellion, Dark Empire), that¡¯s peak Darth Sidious after decades of doing nothing but studying and controlling the Force. Cam¡ is nowhere near Sidious pre-Episode 1. Never mind him around Episode 4, or where Plagueis is now.
Other Powers
You do realise that every base combat power is essentially auto-activated, right?
Enhance Stat, Enhance Skill (focusing on those he¡¯s using in combat such as Lightsaber Forms), Force Speed, Bullet-Time and Precognition are on. The other powers¡ sigh, most are at levels where either they simply won¡¯t do anything to someone trained by Darth Sidious to endure insane pain and suffering or aren¡¯t ones Cam isn¡¯t comfortable using in combat.
This cannot be overstated enough.
In a pure Force user Vs Force user duel, Cam is dead inside three moves (if Maul was feeling generous).
At the time of Naboo
Maul is a far better fighter than Cam.
Maul is a far better fighter than Obi-Wan.
Maul is capable of taking down Jedi Masters, maybe even a few of the lower-tiered High Council Members.
This is exactly what a Sith Assassin with 20 years of training with High Force Potential would and should be capable of.
Maul¡¯s defeat to Obi-Wan, again, was the will of the Force mixed with Maul toying with his food.
That is why Cam used the armour and gadgets in the vambraces, to fight. He fought smart, drawing on equipment a Jedi wouldn¡¯t, and that Maul was less likely to prepare for.
4: Inventory
Cam uses this one, only once, to kill a Force user. That was right back in the Prologue against a gloating Sith trainee. Said trainee still got off half a sentence before Cam impaled them with something he drew from the Inventory.
He¡¯s never used it in close-quarters combat because after training to use it in private, the delay in mentally commanding the Inventory to open, reaching in and drawing out an object was simply too great to be useful for close-in combat. Also, we do see Cam use the Inventory when in the Coruscant lower levels during a combat scene. The action isn¡¯t instant, nor was the threat in his face.
Now, if the senflax hadn¡¯t worked, he might have tried that, or another less likely to work option. However, using an untested combat technique if you can avoid it isn¡¯t something to deploy in a life-or-death situation.
5: The Limb
First, it was the forearm, lost at the elbow. That¡¯s the same as what Anakin suffered while Luke only lost his hand. Losing a limb isn¡¯t uncommon in Star Wars, especially when fighting someone with a lightsaber.
Second, and this is out of the story, I and those helping considered this carefully, and then, uncertain of if it should happen, used a dice roll to decide. The roll was heavily weighted against it happening, but the roll went that way.
Why did we use a dice for this? Simply to inject some randomness as a way to generate how the Force can operate for Force Users.
Is it a trope that a limb is lost in a lightsaber duel? Yes, but there¡¯s a reason for that beyond simply being a way to ¡®weaken¡¯ or ¡®hurt¡¯ a protagonist. They¡¯re fighting with swords of plasma/energy. One slip when using a lightsaber at full power, and well¡
The idea that Cam could defeat a focused and determined Maul without injury is fanciful at best. The reasons for this are mentioned above.
We have made plans to accept this change, which will be detailed in Book 3, but it has happened. You don¡¯t have to like it, but you do, if you are to continue reading the story, going to have to accept it.
(For the record, the arm lost was his left. While ambidextrous, it was his dominant arm. Sorry Tony ??)
Also, while the Force has accepted Cam, even granting him more connection with it, it still regards him as an anomaly. His actions have changed how the Force shall achieve ¡°Balance¡±. The word is placed in marks because what the Force sees as Balance is not guaranteed to be what any Force user would regard as Balance.
Cam has altered things insanely by moving Anakin away from meeting Qui-Gon, Padme, Obi-Wan and the Jedi.
6: Earth Tech
Not something I see a need to bring up, but one of those who helps me does.
Simply put, Earth-tech is, to be nice, stone-aged compared to anything in the Republic or the wider universe.
While there are analogue weapons, such as shotguns and flamethrowers, those aren¡¯t wonderfully useful against anything above an average Jedi Knight or equivalent. Maul is above that level, as explained above.
The reason Cam has focused on stories and songs for ¡®creating¡¯ is because he knows them. When people mention technology, please consider that a: Cam wasn¡¯t an engineer, mechanic, or designer on Earth and that b: it¡¯s highly unlikely that whatever we have on Earth hasn¡¯t been duplicated and made considerably better, by one of the literally uncountable sentients (Which, btw, is the in-universe term for a sentient being) that have lived and died in the 100000+ years of recorded history of the Star Wars galaxy.
7: Nerfing
Cam has not been nerfed, and I¡¯m sick to bloody death of that claim.
In book one, he faced off against random beasts, slavers, pirates, Mandalorian children, fellow Padawans, and a Greater Krayt Dragon. Bar the last one, those are not threats to Cam. From the moment he first sparred with Dooku, it was clear he had a long way to go even with his, for his age, insanely high skill in some lightsaber forms.
That theme was driven home in Book 2 where he faced Mandalorians of a far higher level/experience with training for fighting Force users, a Dark/Fallen Jedi in Komari Vosa (who was formerly trained by Dooku) and the Vong. Each of those was a greater threat than anything he¡¯d faced in book 1, and they tested Cam in ways he, as Fay put it, was perhaps not ready for. But he survived, grew, and improved where he could. Which given he faced them all before turning 18, even with the Player system he has ¨C which is not a full Gamer system, nor has it ever been no matter what some people continue to foolishly believe ¨C is more than even adult Jedi Knights could survive.
The limitations that he has have been in place for a very long time, and something Book 2 was centred around dealing with, accepting ¨C reluctantly ¨C and then overcoming and circumventing.
We see a hint of that in the duel where Cam is able, for a few moments, to draw on the Force naturally. Yes, it still wasn¡¯t enough to defeat Maul, but given it was his first time truly feeling and using the Force, that is entirely logical.
The next chapter and the early part of Book 3 will show Cam moving past those issues, adapting, and then growing to a point where, within a few years he¡¯ll be capable of taking on Jedi Masters. Not High Council members, or the Sith Lords right away, but the path to a place where he could be capable of doing so will be clear and obvious.
Of course, if you want to read that, then you¡¯ll have to stay around and, I hope, enjoy Cam¡¯s continual adventures.
8: Stats, Skills, etc
I have the docs for Cam¡¯s skill changes on my computer ¨C and a dozen other places for backups.
They are updated after each arc.
I, more than anyone else, know exactly what the various skills are, how they work, and what they can do.
So please, don¡¯t say ¡°Cam has this skill so he can do this¡±. If he could do that with his power, then he would if the situation calls for it, and if in that moment, he decides to do so.
9: Cam letting Serra go with Drallig
This is simple to explain once you consider Cam. He¡¯s not a good Jedi, never has been, never will be. He¡¯s selfish and works to keep his friends safe. Bo is with other Mandos, and in armour hard to pick out from the masses. Serra is a Jedi, and someone the Sith know is close to Cam.
After letting her come (which he had to do to avoid offending the Mandalorians, who he needed to have to win the battle ¨C as he had no idea what had changed so wasn¡¯t going to throw away support) and then Drallig arriving, he had three choices for her.
A: Let Serra go off on her own, either in Theed or elsewhere. Something she wouldn¡¯t accept, and I doubt Drallig would either. They don¡¯t know of Maul, and even if he told them of his visions, Drallig would still want Serra to be accompanied by another Jedi.
B: Take her with him. Drallig might accept this, but Cam couldn¡¯t. He knew Maul was going to be a problem, and having Serra around to protect was something he knew would get them both killed.
C: Send Serra with Drallig and hope that either Maul didn¡¯t go to them ¨C which was the plan as he sent them away from where he expected the battle to take place ¨C or if Maul found them, that Drallig could protect Serra. He did that, at the cost of his life.
Is that fair? No. But Cam only cared about keeping Serra safe. Drallig was, in his mind, expendable. And perhaps, might be able to slow or hurt Maul to make things easier for Cam. Which, as we saw, wasn¡¯t the case.
10: Reactive vs Proactive
Cam let Maul move them away from others because anyone else who got involved would be in danger. With Bo around ¨C Fenrir is with her, which was mentioned in passing, and Naz also somewhere ¨C Cam was happy to let Maul move them around.
His plans involved being close to Maul and slowing or wounding him.
Grenades would only cause issues for collateral damage, especially in a city like Theed. And they wouldn¡¯t do much when both were fighting at insane speeds. Especially, as some people have suggested, to use gas grenades. Those disperse easily and Maul could use the Force to avoid any toxins getting into his skin, never mind the bloodstream.
Once on the island, the fight stayed still as both combatants were happy with the location. Maul because it placed him close to his vessel for once he killed Cam. Cam because he was isolated to avoid others getting the way, and because he could use the toys he prepared for the battle.
11: Conclusion
Cam is not, omnipresent nor unbeatable.
Cam will make choices that, with the benefit of hindsight ¨C or the opinion of those unaware of full details or an inability to remember past remarks and events ¨C will have been the wrong ones. He is not perfect and has to learn from his mistakes, but that learning doesn¡¯t ever take place overnight. It takes years of growth and maturing, along with breaking free of any preconceptions he might hold, to achieve.
As for me, I will make mistakes with continuality and lore. I¡¯m not infallible. However, that is why I have people who help shape the story and others who with early access ¨C regardless of where ¨C spot issues.
That said, I¡¯m not going to alter entire arcs and books because a constant minority chooses to complain regularly about what they don¡¯t like in a chapter/arc. Especially when they don¡¯t have the complete arc or details to work from. Nor understanding of where Cam¡¯s character arc, and the overall story, is heading.
If all this still leaves you unable to accept events that have happened and follow a logical path that a non-perfect MC would take, then there¡¯s little I can do to change your mind. If you continue to follow the story but offer only complaints I will ignore you. I don¡¯t need the hassle of dealing with that.
Those who can accept the facts as I¡¯ve listed them here are more than welcome to remain as readers, and offer constructive criticism where they see it is needed (such as the multiple POV issue), know that I¡¯m grateful for your help and support.
Also, and I feel this might have somehow gotten confused for some, but you can join Discord without supporting the story. It¡¯s a general hangout server for the story, and now a few others, along with a place where the EU is, as it should always be, king.
The Phantom Menace 6
The Phantom Menace 6
... ...
I sat on one of a half-dozen medical beds inside a private ward of the royal palace of Naboo. The man examining my lower arm, or more accurately, where my elbow had once connected to it, ran a scanner over the burnt, sealed flesh. He wasn¡¯t, as Padm¨¦ first insisted, one of the Naboo doctors, but a fellow Mando¡¯ade. I¡¯d told the Queen that her people needed more help, and I knew the wound was already sealed and not infected; one odd upside of a wound coming from a lightsaber and not a vibroblade, which was why I had a Mando¡¯ade medic giving me the once-over.
While I was glad to have survived Maul, and relieved that, in the end, the various tools I¡¯d prepared for fighting him had worked, the fact I¡¯d lost my forearm had to be some sort of sick joke by the Force or TPTB. I wasn¡¯t Anakin or Luke and wasn¡¯t set up as the Chosen One, yet I¡¯d suffered the same injury as they had. The only difference was that I¡¯d lost my left forearm whereas they¡¯d both lost their right.
Still, from what I¡¯d felt from Anakin, something had happened to him at the same time, so perhaps it was my connection to the true Chosen One that had resulted in me losing my forearm.
¡°The bacta has done its job,¡± the medic, Mij Gilamar said, drawing me from thoughts about why I had to suffer this injury, ¡°and there¡¯s no hint of infection. There is some damage done to the nerve endings, however, the wound was cauterised instantly by the lightsaber, saving you from any complications. Though that fact is also why the limb would be extremely difficult to restore.¡± I nodded, understanding that issue, as while the wound was clean, Maul¡¯s lightsaber had burnt away around an inch of flesh, so if I had the hand reattached, my left arm would be fractionally shorter than my right.
¡°Small mercies,¡± I muttered with a dark chuckle.
¡°Yes,¡± Gilmar replied. ¡°I can forward you a list of Mandalorian companies that specialise in replacement limbs so you can decide on what sort of replacement you wish to get.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t realise there were options.¡± I was playing dumb as I knew Adonai¡¯s replacement leg had several after-market modifications, including ¨C according to Bo ¨C a built-in launcher with three rockets similar to those she used in her vambrace. What I wanted to learn about was what my options were regarding modifications for my replacement limb, and how easy it would be to hide those changes from detection by others.
¡°There¡¯s a large range, going from a thousand credits up to, I¡¯m told, close to a million. The materials used in the cover and internal circuitry, along with hidden compartments of weapons. Something I¡¯m told Alor Adonai has in his leg, though that¡¯s not something I can speak to. That said, from the other Mando¡¯ade that I know with replacements, a hidden blaster is the most basic advantage taken from the mechanical limb.¡± I nodded as he continued. ¡°Though I suspect that those alterations won¡¯t be popular with either the Republic or the Jedi Order.¡±
I chuckled and held up my left arm, displaying the missing limb. ¡°If I¡¯d have fought as a Jedi I¡¯d have lost far more than just a forearm,¡± I said with a dark chuckle.
¡°Fair enough,¡± Gilamar replied with a smile. ¡°Nor, I suspect, would you have reached out for warriors to march under your banner.¡± While he was being friendly, there was something in his tone that had me pause.
¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to make a statement with the move.¡± That was true, as while I was grateful so many had answered my call ¨C be it because of loyalty to me, Adonai or Torrhen, or the promise of credits ¨C I¡¯d noticed that since Naboo was freed even Mando¡¯ade who had held issues with my status as a Jedi seemed more tolerant of me. Not to the point that I didn¡¯t think it was still an issue, but to the extent many, if not most of the gathered Mando¡¯ade saw me fully as one of their own. It hadn¡¯t reached a point where I¡¯d caught suggestions I should become a leader of our people, but the hints ¨C such as in Gilamar¡¯s tone ¨C meant I knew I¡¯d have to speak with Adonai, Torrhen, and others about how my actions might be misconstrued.
¡°I understand that, but to others, it could be seen as a statement of intent,¡± Gilamar countered with a friendly smile. ¡°Your status as an Alor, even one from a very minor clan, and your alliances with Houses Kryze and Ordo aside, for any Mando¡¯ade to send out a call to arms, and have so many warriors respond, and unite under their banner, is something that others will take note of. Especially, at least to some, that you also found worthy allies to fight beside us in the Lokella.¡± He chuckled softly. ¡°To those already predisposed toward you, due to your heritage or verd¡¯goten, these actions will resonate. To those who weren¡¯t, it will place your name upon their lips; either as a threat to their intentions or as someone they might have use for.¡±
¡°I have no interest in trying to lead our people.¡±
Gilamar leaned back, raising his palms defensively. ¡°I never said you did, nor, as a Jedi, would I expect you to have it. However, to others, especially those with desires to lead our people ¨C for better or worse ¨C the mere chance you might is something they¡¯ll have to consider.¡± He smiled as he stood. ¡°Remember, that you are the first to defeat a Darjetii since before the Dral¡¯Han; and that you did so as Mando¡¯ade and not Jedi also affirms your stance as aligned with our people over the Jedi and Republic.¡± He placed a hand on my right shoulder. ¡°To many, even those with no wish to have the Clans unite, that, when combined with the number that fought under your banner, means something. Especially after another devastating war.¡±
¡°Again, I don¡¯t plan to or want to lead our people. The fact I¡¯m a Jedi as well means I simply can¡¯t.¡± That said, I understood his thinking. It would be better, perhaps, if the Mandalorians united under the banner of someone else. Yes, I¡¯d have to follow that person as Mando¡¯ade myself, but having that sort of might as an ally may well be more useful than having it directly under my control. I expected it would also remove most of the issues with commanding a nation that, if the numbers I¡¯d heard were right, numbered in the hundreds of millions, if not billions spread across the galaxy.
¡°That is something you will, perhaps, one day have to reconcile, as I did. Perhaps, even choose between the laws of the Republic and the Resol¡¯nare. Know though that, as long as the Mando¡¯ade and the Republic don¡¯t find themselves at war, I would be happy to consider you a friend.¡±
¡°Vor entye Mij,¡± I said, accepting the offer and extending my good arm.
He laughed gently as he grasped my forearm. ¡°Ba''gedet''ye Cameron. Though it is I, and others, who should thank you.¡± After that, we broke the clasp. ¡°Now, I think I¡¯ll head to see if the local medics need any help. While there were few injuries among our people,¡± he glanced behind me, to the bacta tank that supported Serra, ¡°or the Lokella, the Naboo suffered greatly. As did the Gungans. I and the other medically trained Mando¡¯ade have offered our services to help with the wounded, though Queen Amidala was insistent that you be checked first.¡±
¡°Since you¡¯ve finished then, I won¡¯t keep you.¡± He gave me a final nod and smiled before leaving the ward. That left me alone in the place. Well, besides Serra, but she was in no condition to speak with me, and Fenrir who was resting at the base of the tank containing Serra, chewing on the remains of a battledroid that he¡¯d had ever since the battle had ended. Fenrir had been there ever since Serra had been brought in and placed in the tank as if guarding her.
Fenrir had few marks on his skin, some from blasters and others from lacerations that didn¡¯t appear to have gone deep, but otherwise looked fine. A doctor had tried to scan him, but they¡¯d scampered away when Fenrir had growled loudly at the unwanted attention.
When Gilamar had arrived, Bo and Naz had been with him, the pair pleased to see I was safe ¨C bar the missing limb ¨C and Bo had spent time checking on Serra as she floated in the tank. Bo had seemed off when she turned back from the tank, and Observe revealed she felt as if Serra¡¯s injuries ¨C and the death of Master Drallig ¨C were in some way her fault. I¡¯d talk with her later about that, and hopefully clear the air, but before I could do so the pair had, at my insistence, left.
While the battle was won, Theed was in ruins and Padm¨¦ needed everyone she could get to search the rubble for survivors and bodies. Plus, if Bo remained here, having to keep seeing my lost arm and Serra¡¯s condition, I feared she might become depressed. Helping search for survivors would distract her for a while. At least until I could talk with her about what I feared had happened to Anakin. Still, with them and now Gilamar gone, I was left in my own thoughts, which centred around my friend and lover in the bacta tank.
The constant, steady beeping from the tank for her vitals filled the now silent room as the bacta worked to heal her myriad of physical wounds. Those she would recover from soon enough, but the mental wound of losing her Master ¨C and the closest thing she had to a father ¨C because of choices she made, was one that would take a year, or longer, to heal.
Not only did losing Drallig have major repercussions for Serra, but it would massively affect the Jedi Order. The High Council would want answers as to why he was even here, something Serra would have to face censure for, along with comments from other Padawans, and I would also be questioned for allowing my emotions to influence my choice to let her come along.
However, for all that, the biggest issue Serra was going to have with what happened here would be regarding my choice for Maul¡¯s fate. Yet, with what I knew was brewing now with Sidious as Chancellor ¨C though I¡¯d yet to have it confirmed ¨C I needed insight into any plans Maul was privy to.
That could wait though, as I first had to figure out where to store him, and how, and then work to recover from our first battle, hopefully to surpass him so that when we fought again it was clear I was the better fighter. Otherwise, I doubt he¡¯d ever consider speaking with me, never mind the more insane ideas I had for using him to help bring about the end of the Banite Sith.
However, thoughts about the future and what it would bring for me, Serra, and Maul were things I could consider over the next few days. As was heading to see Anakin and learn what had caused him to shout into the Force with such strength and pain. For now, with time alone to think, I turned my mind to the Interface, or more accurately, the messages that had come once the battle for Naboo was confirmed to be over. I¡¯d already read them, but I still pulled them back up, wanting to go over them once again and consider my choices now that I¡¯d finally reached Level 30.
Quest Completed!
The Phantom Menace [?] [?]
Objectives:
:a: Free Naboo from Trade Federation control before any treaty recognizing the occupation can be signed. [Yes]
:b: Ensure that Padme Naberrie survives the invasion. [Yes]
:c: Defeat Maul. [Yes - Captured]
:d: Ensure that Obi-Wan survives the invasion. [Yes]
:e: Ensure that Bo-Katan Kryze survives the invasion. [Yes]
:f: Ensure that Naz Vizsla survives the invasion. [Yes]
:g: Ensure that Serra Keto survives the invasion. [Yes]
:h: Ensure that at least one of Asta Ordo and Osto Ordo survive the invasion. [Yes - Both]
:i: Ensure that Validus and Ferox survive the invasion. [Yes]
:j: Ensure that more than 75% of those who fight in the battles survive the invasion. [Yes ¨C 87%]
:k: Ensure that Cin Drallig survives the invasion. [No]
Rewards/Penalties:
:a: A massive increase in Reputation with any sentient living on Naboo.
Variable Reputation gains with any who oppose the Trade Federation.
Variable changes in Reputation with members of the Jedi Order, Galactic Senate, and the general populace of the Republic.
8000XP (+1600XP)
:b: 2 tests of friendship with Padme Naberrie are passed.
A massive increase in Reputation with Padme Naberrie.
A large increase in Reputation with Padme¡¯s family and closest friends.
2500XP (+500XP)
:c: Overall increases in reputation with Darth Sidious and Darth Plagueis.
A decrease in Reputation with Darth Maul.
5000XP (+1000XP)
:d: A Test of Friendship passed with Obi-Wan Kenobi.
A large increase in Reputation with Obi-Wan Kenobi.
A decent increase in Reputation with Qui-Gon Jinn.
1000XP (+200XP)
:e: A Test of Friendship passed with Bo-Katan Kryze.
A decent increase in Reputation with Bo-Katan Kryze.
A small increase in Reputation with Clan Kryze.
A small increase in Reputation with Naz Vizsla and Serra Keto.
800XP (+160XP)
:f: A Test of Friendship passed with Naz Vizsla.
A decent increase in Reputation with Naz Vizsla.
A small increase in Reputation with Clan Vizsla.
A small increase in Reputation with Bo-Katan Kryze and Serra Keto.
800XP (+160XP)
:g: A Test of Friendship passed with Serra Keto.
A decent increase in Reputation with Serra Keto.
A decent increase in Reputation with Cin Drallig.
Variable small increases in Reputation with members of the Jedi Order.
A small decrease in Reputation with members of the Jedi High Council.
A small increase in Reputation with Bo-Katan Kryze and Naz Vizsla.
800XP (+160XP)
:h: Tests of Friendship passed with Asta Ordo and Osto Ordo.
A decent increase in Reputation with Torrhen Ordo and Alys Ordo.
A small increase in Reputation with Clan Ordo.
800XP (+160XP)
:i: Tests of Friendship passed with Validus and Ferox.
A decent increase in Reputation with members of the Lokella.
A small increase in Reputation with Anakin Skywalker and Shmi Skywalker.
800XP (+160XP)
:j: Large increases in Reputation with everyone who fought in the battles to free Naboo.
1250XP (+250XP)
:k:
Decent decrease in Reputation with Serra Keto.
Variable decreases in Reputation with members of the Jedi Order.
A small decrease in Reputation with members of the Jedi High Council.
...
Quest Completed!
Changing Fate [Qui-Gon Jinn]
Objective:
:a: Prevent Qui-Gon¡¯s death at the hands of Darth Maul. [Yes]
Bonus: :b: Introduce Anakin Skywalker to Qui-Gon Jinn before the battles for Naboo. [No]
Rewards/Penalties:
:a: A decent increase in Reputation with Qui-Gon Jinn.
A small increase in Reputation with Obi-Wan Kenobi.
2000XP
:b: An almost zero chance that Anakin will be taken by Qui-Gon Jinn or Obi-Wan Kenobi as their Padawan.
¡
LEVEL UP!
Level: 29 -> 30
FP: +650
PPP: +1
PP: +2
STAM: 43
SP: +6
SKP: + 41
...
CONGRATULATIONS!
You¡¯ve made it to Level 30.
Well done on completing the training section of your new life and reaching the final evolution of the Interface!
This evolution of the Interface isn¡¯t like the previous evolution.
Here, the choice in how it evolves rests with the Player, though the choice is a binary one.
This choice doesn¡¯t have to be made instantly but must be completed before Level 31 is reached or the Interface will remain locked in its current configuration.
...
The choices for Interface Evolution are:
Player+
Natural Evolution
...
Player+
This is, for lack of a better term, a doubling-down on the current Player-inspired work of the Interface.
However, several important changes increase what the Player is capable of achieving with this evolution.
First, there would be an increase in the tiers of all Force Powers and Skills, allowing you to take any of them to an 8th tier. However, each new tier has skill requirements equal to 2.5x that of the previous level.
The growth rate the Player is capable of won¡¯t change, but these far larger level XP requirements will slow the development of any Force Power or Skill taken into the 7th and 8th tiers.
Once a Force Power of Skill reaches Level 100 of tier 8, then can only be improved beyond that with the purchase of a new ability: LEVEL BOOST.
This can be purchased with either a Perk Point or Player Power Point.
However, it can only be taken once every 10 levels from Level 30, and no matter how many times you take it, can only ever be applied once to a Force Power or Skill.
It grants either a 1 or 2 Tier increase to whichever Force Power or Skill it is applied to.
Perks will also be available to remove restrictions on Force Powers that the Player lacks a natural inclination toward.
However, as with LEVEL BOOST, the strength of the restriction can only be removed once every 10 levels starting from Level 30.
...
Natural Evolution
Skills will gain a new base maximum limit of Level 100 of Tier 7.
However, this evolution would, in essence, free the Force from the control of the Interface. At least when it comes to the Player and how they access it.
It would still work with the Interface, allowing the Player to use the Force in conjunction with their special abilities such as the Minimap, but the tracking of what level or tier a Force Ability is at, and the hard limits on what the Player can do with the Force would be, in general, removed.
One key caveat is that while this freeing of the Force would place the upper limits on what the Player can do with a Force Ability, all Force Powers would suffer some form of degradation.
This is due to how the Interface filters the Force for the Player versus how other Force-sensitive and trained sentients interact with the Force.
The Player will need to, to varying degrees, relearn how to use their Force Abilities and the growth rate in their Force Abilities will be determined by the strength of their connection to the Force.
Again though, the Player would be capable of doing things with the Force that, even with Player+, they would not. Perhaps, with concentrated training and effort, capable of feats that could reshape a planet, star system, or even the galaxy.
That, however, would depend entirely on the focus of the Player, their understanding of the Force, and their desire or determination to achieve it.
Note, that while Natural Evolution goes a different direction from Player+ the new ability LEVEL BOOST would still be available.
It would, however, only apply to the Player¡¯s Skills, with what it grants altered to reflect that.
Perks to grant natural inclinations toward certain rare Force Abilities would also remain.
...
NOTE
In simpler terms:
With the current Interface setup, the Player is limited to a base of Level 100 of Tier 6 of every Force Power and Skill.
With Player+ Force Powers and Skills get a new base of Level 100 of Tier 8.
Though there exists an ability, LEVEL BOOST, to lift each Force Power of Skill once to a higher Tier, to a maximum of Tier 10.
This would, for Force Powers with no usage of LEVEL BOOST, lift the Player¡¯s capacity to that of an average member of the Jedi High Council.
With Natural Evolution Skills get a new base of Level 100 of Tier 7.
With this version of LEVEL BOOST, any skill can be raised once, to either Tier 8 or Tier 9.
However, the Force is freed from Interface control, and based on the Player¡¯s current Force sensitivity, they are, potentially, capable of rivalling, and even surpassing, any mortal Force-user to ever live.
...
NOTE
With the evolution of the Interface and the choice The Player faces, another option becomes available.
If Player+ is taken, then either PLAYER¡¯s BODY or PLAYER¡¯s MIND may be cancelled, and the Perk Point returned to The Player.
If Natural Evolution is taken, then either PLAYER¡¯s BODY or PLAYER¡¯s MIND must be cancelled, and the Perk Point returned to The Player.
...
NEW ABILITY DESCRIPTION
LEVEL BOOST
With this Ability (be it purchased as a Perk or Player Power) The Player can lift the threshold of any Force Power (where applicable) or Skill by one or two tiers.
Each purchase has three applications. These can only be applied once to any Force Power (where applicable) or Skill, though it is possible to apply two at the same time, granting one Force Power (where applicable) or Skill a 2-tier increase.
This Ability can only be applied to a Force Power (where applicable) or Skill once, so choices have to be considered carefully.
...
Even though I¡¯d read that before, I was still impressed with the choice I had for reaching Level 30, and how either option had the potential to be amazing. However, the more time I had to consider them, the more I was leaning toward Natural Evolution. While it had a lower Skill tier available and would cost me some training with the Force, the ability to match ¨C or even surpass ¨C beings like Yoda, Windu, Sidious and Plagueis wasn¡¯t something I could ignore.
As I¡¯d seen with Maul, with the limits currently in place, I simply couldn¡¯t engage a Council member or higher ¨C before leaving Maul with Osto to be taken from the battlefield, I¡¯d used Observe on him to discover he was Level 36. I needed to improve, yet Player+ only took me to the level of a High Council member, which given how those who¡¯d come with Windu had done against Sidious simply wasn¡¯t high enough to be capable of stopping his plans. And that was without considering my actions might¡¯ve resulted in Plagueis¡¯ fate changing.
However, I also understood that I couldn¡¯t, and wouldn¡¯t, make the change now. The moment I took Natural Evolution if that was my final choice, then I¡¯d lose Dark Side Masking, exposing the taint I no doubt had because of how often I¡¯d drawn on the Dark Side. While that would cause massive problems with Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan currently on Naboo, more than likely members of the High Council and Palpatine would be arriving soon to handle Drallig¡¯s body and celebrate the liberation of the planet.
If I took Natural Evolution then I needed time away to learn to mask my Force presence, at least enough that none could sense anything different about me to the point they¡¯d either try to imprison me (the Jedi) or recruit me (the Sith) or attempt to kill me (possibly both).
Now, Qui-Gon, and possibly Obi-Wan though given his limited Force Potential I wasn¡¯t sure, had likely sensed my flares of anger but I could easily play those off as concern for my friend. While a Jedi Knight, I was young, and still maturing physically, so emotional reactions were prone to occurring, especially for one who¡¯s come late to the Order. Appearing without the ability to mask any taint I might have would be another matter entirely. To say nothing of the other things I¡¯d learnt from Ada¡¯s holocron ever since I¡¯d first activated it on Zonama Sekot.
That would ruin everything I¡¯d done up until now, and place my slowly developing plans for the future in danger, all but handing the galaxy to the Sith.
Pushing those concerns to one side for the moment, I pulled up my base stats, wondering how they¡¯d changed because of reaching Level 30 and my injury.
Cameron Shan
Species: Human
Title: The Player
Age: 17
Level 30
HP: 253/253
(-7.5% for lost limb)
FP: 16022/16022
(-10% for Raven)
PP:60/60
XP [11874/40000]
STAM [1213/1213]
Hunger [67/100]
STR: 21 +
VIT: 22 +
AGI: 22 +
INT: 42 +
WIS: 32 +
CHA: 32 +
Luck: 10 + [+10]
SP: 19
SKP: 179
PerkP: 0
PPP: 1
Credits: 5492463
...
Overall, that wasn¡¯t bad. The loss of HP because of my missing forearm wasn¡¯t massive, though the concept of HP when a single blaster bolt or lightsaber to the gut could, potentially, kill you made the value seemingly worthless as far as I could tell. The XP being a little over a quarter of the way to Level 31 was an indicator that even with the massive force I¡¯d managed to bring to the planet, the way the Interface granted me XP for every droid taken down meant large-scale battles against the CIS in future would be a useful method for XP farming. At least to a degree.
Since there was no definitive reveal of how much combat XP I got, I couldn¡¯t tell how much I¡¯d done, but I felt I¡¯d not gained any XP from the space battle. The battles in Theed and on the grass plains had been connected to me via the Battlenet, so gaining a minute fraction for each droid, tank and transport from those battles made sense. If the space battle had been added in, then the XP gain would¡¯ve been less as there were more people manning the various ships in the allied fleet engaging fewer droids when compared to those on Naboo.
I was slightly surprised that the Changing Fate [Qui-Gon] quest was complete as the objective was to ensure Maul didn¡¯t kill Qui-Gon, with nothing being stated clearly about that having to take place on Naboo. There was still a chance the quest could be retroactively failed if that occurred in the future, but if that happened then I¡¯d cross that bridge when I came to it. While I wasn¡¯t overly close to Qui-Gon, bar us both being members of the loose ¨C and rarely meeting ¨C Coalition of Jedi trying to prepare for the darkness to come, as a fellow former Padawan of Dooku I felt a faint kinship toward him.
I dismissed my Stats page and those relating to the choice I had to make. Once everything regarding Naboo was over, and I was lightyears away from the Jedi and Sith, I¡¯d see about making my choice. For now, my focus could return to the present.
I slipped from the bed, moving toward a small table nearby. There lay my beskad along with two lightsabers and the remains of two more. Like myself, Serra had lost a blade when fighting Maul, though for her it had been the shoto I¡¯d helped her with. Most of the components hadn¡¯t been recovered, but the crystal had been found by Fenrir when He¡¯d been helping Bo dig Serra out of the rubble, and like the two smaller ones from my main blade, it now rested on the table. My issue, however, was that one of my crystals was cracked, having been damaged when Maul destroyed the emitter.
Beside Serra¡¯s remaining blade was Master Drallig¡¯s, which Bo had placed there thinking Serra would want the connection to her former Master/father figure, which was a sentiment I agreed with. When she awoke and began to recover mentally, she¡¯d have to decide what to do with the blade, though I half-expected her to start wielding it along with her blade, returning to dual-wielding two full-sized lightsabers.
I picked up the crystals and small krayt dragon pearl from my lightsaber, rolling them around in my palm as I considered how to handle rebuilding my blade. While I¡¯d still go for a curved hilt as Makashi was the base of how I fought, I wanted to add more features. The ability to have it not short out when wet, or be able to alter the blade length were things I knew would be added, but I wasn¡¯t sure what other features I might add.
I knew that I wanted to add the Mantle of the Force crystal to the blade, and while the crystal was almost entirely aligned with me, having four crystals in a lightsaber was currently beyond what I could manage. Mechanics [Lightsabers] was at Professional:97, and I hoped that once I hit Master:1 I could add everything I wanted to my new blade, but only time would tell. I could manage with the shoto and beskad for now, and if I waited to rebuild my blade until Anakin had found a crystal, we could bond further over building our blades together.
That had my thoughts turn to the Chosen One, and I looked upward, wondering just what had happened to him. I could still, very faintly sense his pain, but it was just a background feeling, only able to reach me due to our bond and the strength of our force sensitivity. However, before I could consider once more what had happened to him, the door opened.
Turning I took a step back, a clearly emotional Sia-Lan Wezz bearing toward me.
¡°Hey,¡± I said, though I couldn¡¯t get anything else out, nor was there a reply as she stormed past me to Serra¡¯s bacta tank.
I blinked, processing the flood of emotions rushing from my friend as she placed a hand on the tank. Sorrow and concern were the dominant emotions but a slowly growing, but powerful rage was present as well. That anger, I suspected, was directed at me, and I was fine with that. Sia-Lan was closer to Serra than me, and likely blamed me for Serra¡¯s injuries and Drallig¡¯s death; something I did as well.
¡°Rann,¡± I said to the other Padawan who entered with Sia-Lan.
¡°Cameron,¡± the older but lower-ranked Jedi replied. ¡°We didn¡¯t know you were on the planet until we sensed you during the battle.¡± His tone was calm, but I noted his mind was closed as if he didn¡¯t want to project his feelings outward. That fit with my previous interactions with him as his thoughts and feelings had always been distant and protected. Though from the way he stood, at a distance, arms crossed over his chest and slightly at an angle, it felt like he wasn¡¯t happy I was here. ¡°Nor that Serra and Master Drallig were also present.¡±
I opened my mouth to respond only to stop as Sia-Lan spun and marched toward me.
¡°Why was she here?!¡± The girl raged, a finger gesturing toward my face. ¡°It¡¯s your fault that she¡¯s in that tank and Master Drallig is dead!¡± the finger jabbed closer, forcing me to lean back and avoid being poked in the eye.
¡°Padawan!¡± I snapped, not liking her behaviour. ¡°Calm yourself. Now!¡± I used Force Persuasion as I spoke, entirely unimpressed with her behaviour. While we were roughly the same age, my rank carried weight, as did the fact that even without an arm or lightsaber I knew I could beat the shit out of both Padawans.
Normally, I wouldn¡¯t use the Force against another Jedi, but Sia-Lan¡¯s behaviour was unacceptable. No matter how right she was.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me what to do!¡± She snarled back, the finger jabbing my chest as she lowered the hand. ¡°youghd¡¡±
Her words trailed off as I closed my fist, grasping her with the Force. Before she could get another sound out, or counter my grasp, I lifted her upward, bringing her to my eye level, which left her feet dangling below as I held her afloat via her robes.
¡°While we are, I hope, still friends, you are overstepping your bounds, Padawan,¡± I said as calmly as I could, though my annoyance and irritation at her behaviour were still clear in my tone and body language. ¡°I understand why you, why both of you,¡± I added, glancing at Rann whose hand had drifted toward his lightsaber though he¡¯d yet to grasp it, ¡°are upset. But remember that you are a Jedi, and if I need to remind you of that fact again, you will regret my training.¡±
With my piece said, and some of her anger lost by the shock of my actions, I let her go. The fall was short, as while she wasn¡¯t as tall as me, she wasn¡¯t that short, but I¡¯d already turned away from the pair, moving toward the bacta tank. While my way to nullify her anger wasn¡¯t one most Jedi would do, I wasn¡¯t going to stand there and let her berate me for choices I, or Serra and Drallig, had made.
I placed a hand on the tank and sighed. I knew that, as a Jedi, I¡¯d fucked up in letting Serra come along, and thus having Drallig come as well. However, as a Mandalorian, I¡¯d been left with little choice. To dismiss an ally and friend when I¡¯d called others to battle would¡¯ve made me look weak and unworthy to gather the forces I had, never mind lead them into battle.
Turning back to the pair I saw that while Rann had relaxed, Sia-Lan¡¯s hand rested on her hilt, though she hadn¡¯t drawn the weapon yet. The narrow eyes that glared at me suggested it wouldn¡¯t take much to have her do so. As amusing as it would be to see her lose control, and then school her about the failure of doing so without proper training, I wasn¡¯t interested in that. Not when a stray move of a lightsaber could damage Serra¡¯s tank.
¡°Sia-Lan,¡± Rann began, placing a hand on the elbow of the arm gripping Sia-Lan¡¯s lightsaber, ¡°perhaps we should hear Knight Shan¡¯s reasoning before jumping to assumptions.¡±
¡°I know what happened!¡± Sia-Lan snapped at Rann as she turned to him. That had him raising a single eyebrow. I was a little surprised when that, more than anything else, was what broke through her anger at Serra¡¯s condition. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered, her shoulders slumping and the hand drifting away from her lightsaber, ¡°but I doubt anything you say will change my mind.¡±
I looked at her carefully, thoughts of reminding her of the Jedi Code and the concept of keeping an open mind drowned out by a need to smack her around the head for acting like a Force-damned child. ¡°Understandable,¡± I eventually said as I rejected both options, ¡°but I again remind you of who and what you are.¡± That drew a scoff as if she felt I was being hypocritical, which in a sense I was as I¡¯d come to Naboo as more Mando¡¯ade than Jedi. To say nothing of my tendency to ignore the Code. That said, any irritation I had with her behaviour I let go of, as staying annoyed at her was fucking waste of time, and would show that I could still act like a Jedi.
¡°To begin, Serra knew I was intending to come to Naboo to help with the situation. I consider both Queen Amidala and Senator Palpatine friends and felt the Force wanted me to help them. That said, I knew this battle would be dangerous, and when Serra first asked to come with me, while she was still inside the Temple, I told her to stay away.¡±
I paused here, turning back and placing my remaining hand on the tank. ¡°The Force, it seemed, had warned us both that if the other came to Naboo, we¡¯d be in great danger. I didn¡¯t want her here anymore than she wanted me to go alone, but I pulled rank.¡± My shoulders slumped as the tank continued to beep in time with her constant, but slow, heart rate. ¡°However, Serra reached out to our common friends, and they arranged for her to leave the Temple.¡± I didn¡¯t have to mention that those friends were Mandalorian. I was still in my armour, sans my helmet and the section I¡¯d lost with my arm which suddenly itched, and given the warriors that had fought on Naboo, even a youngling could put two and two together. ¡°When I discovered her at the meeting point for the allied fleet, I wanted to send her back; to order her as a Padawan to return to the Temple. She, however, convinced me to let her stay.¡±
I turned back to the pair. While I could mention how she convinced me, by appealing to our status as Mando¡¯ade, it would only make things worse, and drop Serra in deeper trouble with her friends and the rest of the Order. If she wanted to reveal that, it would be her choice to do so. I wasn¡¯t going to shift blame to her to save myself from rage and disappointment from others that I felt I deserved.
¡°Once we were planet-side, Master Drallig arrived soon after. How he slipped past the Federation¡¯s fleet I¡¯m not sure, but he did. At that point, and after he¡¯d spoken with his Padawan, there was little I could do to insist he not join the allied forces once he stated he would do so. He outranked me just as I outrank Serra or you. That said, during the battle, I assigned them what should¡¯ve been a low-risk assignment: to find and rescue a group of Naboo who were about to be shipped off-world and sold into slavery.¡± I sighed and looked down. ¡°I¡¯d hoped by doing that to keep them out of danger. The Force, however, had other ideas.¡±
Silence fell over the room, Rann seemingly considering my words while Sia-Lan slowly calmed herself. I stood there patiently, ignoring as best I could the itching of my missing limb, waiting for their response.
Ever since the battle had ended, my mind had been replaying my choices. I should¡¯ve pushed for Drallig and Serra to fight elsewhere on the planet. I should never have let them come to Theed, not when I knew Maul was there. In the end, however, I had, and now Serra was paying dearly for my mistake, though I swore on Drallig¡¯s memory that I¡¯d not make that mistake ever again.
¡°Was it really a Sith?¡± Rann asked after perhaps a minute.
¡°Well, I didn¡¯t exactly stop and ask him if he was,¡± I replied with a small smile which drew a chuckle from Rann. Sia-Lan seemed uninterested in my humour though. ¡°By the time I reached him, he¡¯d already killed Master Drallig and was about to dispatch Serra. I¡ I couldn¡¯t allow that, so I rushed in trying desperately to save her.¡±
Another silence fell over the room, though this one was broken not by a question but by the doors to the medical centre opening and Qui-Gon walking in.
¡°Well, it seems I was beaten to meeting you, Cameron. I do hope that I¡¯m not too late to hear of your battle with the Sith.¡± He wore a smile that I suspected was meant to relax the tense atmosphere in the room, but there was a hint of, perhaps, apprehension, under it.
¡°You¡¯re sure it was a Sith, Master?¡± Rann asked, earning a small smile from the old Jedi.
¡°While I didn¡¯t engage him, I sensed his presence as he fought Master Drallig, Knight Shan, and Padawan Keto. I¡¯m left with no doubt that the Zabrak was a Dark Sider, however until Padawan Keto recovers, the only proof we have of his status is Cameron¡¯s report.¡±
¡°And that he defeated Master Drallig inside a few minutes,¡± I added, wanting that point to not be forgotten. While I could understand them dismissing Maul as a Sith if he¡¯d just fought me and Serra, Maul had dismantled Drallig in the time it took me to reach them. And there, again, I saw another mistake that I¡¯d made and had made at times before. A flaw of not using the menagerie of powers at my disposal when they¡¯d be most applicable.
¡°Yes, there is that,¡± Qui-Gon agreed with a sigh, his shoulders drooping slightly. ¡°While it is conceivable that a random Dark Sider, or even a failed Padawan that I¡¯m unaware of, might be able to defeat a random Jedi Knight or Master, Master Drallig was the Order¡¯s Battlemaster and one of our most skilled duellists. That any but a trained Sith could defeat him is something I find doubtful.¡±
Silence returned to the room as the Padawans contemplated Qui-Gon¡¯s words. As it stretched on, I considered a way that might help convince Qui-Gon and the Council that Maul was a Sith. I lifted my vambrace and went to access the controls only to stop as I moved my wounded arm over, forgetting the hand was missing.
I sighed loudly, annoyed at making that mistake, but knowing that I¡¯d be making it for some time to come. Even after getting a replacement limb, I knew I¡¯d suffer from phantom limb syndrome as I¡¯d known a few former operators in my former life who¡¯d had to deal with that.
¡°There is no shame in being wounded,¡± Qui-Gon said, his hand giving my shoulder a gentle squeeze, gesturing to what Gilamar had done earlier. ¡°The Zabrak defeated a Jedi Master and almost killed another Jedi. That you were able to defeat him is a testament to your skills; and the training of your Masters.¡±
I nodded, accepting the praise, though it wasn¡¯t fully deserved. ¡°I only won because of the beskar and the weapons in the vambrace,¡± I said slowly, letting my regret seep into the Force and tone. ¡°If I¡¯d fought as a true Jedi, Serra and I would¡¯ve shared Master Drallig¡¯s fate.¡±
¡°Then it seems the Force has guided you to places where you could discover how you might survive the battle without you perhaps realising it.¡± I looked at him, seeing the sort of wise, amused smile that I often saw from Fay. The kind that implied they knew something I didn¡¯t. ¡°It was the Force that led you and Padawan Keto to Mandalore to train. There, like when working with Master Dooku to free those who would become the Lokella, you came into contact with others who¡¯d be of use to you when Naboo was under threat. It also, at least with the Mandalorians, showed you another way to fight in ways not taught in the Temple. A way that, when the chits were down, allowed you to survive and defeat a Sith.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I said with a nod, accepting his words even if I didn¡¯t entirely believe them. While the Force may have played a part in my helping to establish the Lokella, going to Mandalore had been my choice. I¡¯d wanted to head there and determine if they might be of use come the Clone Wars. Still, it was reassuring that, if nothing else, he didn¡¯t hold it against me for using non-Jedi ¨C or less civilised as Obi-Wan famously said ¨C methods to combat Maul.
¡°And I am relieved that I don¡¯t have to inform Master Dooku of your death. While it has been many, many years since I¡¯ve faced it, I¡¯d prefer to not face him once more when he is displeased.¡±
I chuckled at that. ¡°Aye, that¡¯s understandable,¡± I said, well aware of the face Dooku had when annoyed, irritated, or unimpressed with someone, something, or a piece of news he disliked.
¡°Is he as scary as they say?¡±
Qui-Gon and I turned to Rann, who, realising what he¡¯d just blurted out, brought a hand up to cover his mouth. The stuttering start of an apology began to slip through his fingers, but it died out when my earlier chuckle turned into laughter as I imagined how Dooku would react to the question. I heard a few quieter, though just as amused, chuckles slip from Qui-Gon before I got myself under control.
¡°Master Dooku isn¡¯t scary per se,¡± I replied, ¡°he¡¯s just¡ very strict about the high standards he expects. And while he expects that from everyone, for his Padawan the standards are considerably higher.¡±
¡°A very diplomatic answer. One, I suspect, Master Fay would be proud of,¡± Qui-Gon commented, to which I smiled in confirmation. ¡°Now, while I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alive and have recovered enough to joke about other matters, I must return this impromptu meeting to the Zabrak.¡± He glanced at the bacta tank, the constant beeping of Serra¡¯s heartbeat bringing me a small amount of comfort. ¡°The High Council is aware of what has occurred, and representatives are being dispatched to recover Master Drallig¡¯s body and speak with you directly. However, they, like myself, will no doubt wish to hear the details of your battle with the Zabrak.¡±
¡°As expected, Master, and I believe I can help with that.¡± In the original timeline, many of the Council had come to Naboo for Qui-Gon¡¯s funeral, and as Drallig was more important to the day-to-day operations of the Order, his death would have greater implications and importance.
I reached over to another table, this one holding my severed arm contained in a stasis jar. Turning it over with my remaining hand ¨C and doing my best to ignore how awkward and painful doing this was ¨C I accessed the still-working controls of that vambrace and ejected a datacard.
Carefully I passed it to Qui-Gon. ¡°That¡¯s a recording from the armour¡¯s sensors up until the Sith lashed out after I struck him with poisoned darts,¡± I explained as he took the datacard. ¡°The poison wasn¡¯t designed to kill, simply render anything affected by it unable to move. That he was able to continue fighting afterwards was a testament to his skill, and I suspect how infuriated he was that I¡¯d managed to drug him.¡±
¡°Yes, I suspect that would anger many Dark Siders,¡± Qui-Gon said as he moved over to a nearby console. There, after a minute or so of typing at the console, he activated a small holoprojector, and the image of Maul as I found him standing over Serra, ready to kill her emerged.
Seeing that again, my gaze drifted to Serra, and I had to control myself, lest my fury at what she¡¯d endured resurfaced. A faint gasp of shock from Sia-Lan was accompanied by her residual anger toward me easing, though, after her earlier behaviour, I didn¡¯t care if we ever recovered our friendship.
The recording ran on, and we watched silently as my battle with Maul played out. Qui-Gon had slowed the file down slightly, though not by much as the blades were still moving rapidly around the screen. What I did notice was that Rann and Sai-Lan, even at the slower speed, were struggling to keep up with the display. The speed of the battle was still too much for them to handle.
Eventually, the recording stopped, cutting out after Maul had thrown me back, his rage at getting poisoned lashing out hard enough that the impact with the wall was a logical place to edit the recording. Now, the commanders of the allied army who had access to the Battlenet knew it had lasted slightly longer, but since all were Mando¡¯ade and would have no interest in speaking on the matter to the Jedi ¨C not that the Jedi knew they had the recording as well ¨C it wasn¡¯t a deception I expected to be discovered.
One of Qui-Gon¡¯s eyebrows rose, mirroring an action Dooku used when he wanted an answer but wasn¡¯t going to directly ask the question. That made me smile even as I detailed what had happened after the recording shorted out.
¡°After recovering from the Zabrak¡¯s Force attack, I stood to find him slumped against a wall not far from where we¡¯d just been fighting. My beskad had been thrown from my hand in my tumble, and at the time, I didn¡¯t know where it had gone. However, I could still sense my shoto and summoned it to me as I approached him. The Sith was down, his breathing steady but slow, the tranquiliser I¡¯d shot him with having begun to overpower his body as the Force abandoned him.¡±
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
¡°As is often the case for those who think the Dark Side offers power without cost.¡±
"I thought he was down for good," I said, dismissing Qui-Gon''s remark. "But he drew on his remaining strength, leapt to his feet, and charged at me." Pausing to ensure everyone was listening, I projected honesty about my words. "His attacks were slower than before. I sidestepped, wanting him alive, and drove my blade into his side. He snarled, then pushed forward, and was bisected just above the waist. He fell into the river and went over the falls."
¡°Did you try to recover his lightsaber?¡±
I cringed. ¡°I admit that it slipped my mind as I watched the body disappear, though the last I saw it, it was still in his grasp.¡± This was true, though the ¡®he¡¯ here wasn¡¯t Maul but Osto as he¡¯d been holding the blade as the subdued Maul was taken away by the warriors in his squad.
Qui-Gon looked at me intently, as if sensing I was holding something back. I saw that Rann and Sia-Lan were also looking at me, but that was likely because they were struggling to process that I¡¯d defeated the Sith who¡¯d killed the Jedi Battlemaster. If Sia-Lan still wanted to blame me for Serra¡¯s injuries she could do so, though if she pushed about it again my patience would be even less than last time.
¡°It is unfortunate that the Sith ¨C and after viewing your duel I have little doubt he was one ¨C chose death over imprisonment, but it isn¡¯t unexpected,¡± Qui-Gon said slowly, seemingly accepting my recounting of the end of the duel. ¡°And your actions, made so soon after your injury, are entirely expected. However, I feel the Council may wish for greater detail about those final moments. Not just in how the Sith died, but regarding why he was on Naboo, and why you, if as I suspect, felt a danger here, you didn¡¯t ask the Council for support.¡±
¡°I believe you said they wouldn¡¯t listen to you when you asked, Master,¡± I said, recounting something he¡¯d mentioned before we¡¯d entered the system. ¡°As for why he was here, I¡¯d wager a good number of credits that he, and his Master as I feel he was the Apprentice, were, and possibly still are, involved in some way with the Trade Federation.¡±
¡°Yes, the choice made by the Viceroy to blockade Naboo was rash, and invading downright reckless. Illogical even for one who places importance in credits over direct power.¡± Qui-Gon paused and stroked his beard. ¡°The Viceroy is secured in the palace. Obi-Wan, a squad of Naboo and Gungans and a unit of Mandalorians standing watch over him. When the time is right, he will be handed over to Republic security for questioning and trial.¡±
¡°I suspect he might not make it there,¡± I said slowly, seeing a way to cover my tracks if I was able to enact justice on Gunray. ¡°If the Sith are involved, then the Master will want the Viceroy silenced before he reveals anything that might incriminate others.¡±
¡°Yes, that is true. And it is something I already plan to mention to Master Yoda when he arrives,¡± Qui-Gon replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure your agreement with that is also mentioned.¡± I nodded in thanks, pleased I wasn¡¯t being dismissed and would get some credit for the decision. While I doubted it would make any difference to how members of the Council saw me, it would help divert attention and blame from me if Gunray was removed from the board after leaving Naboo. Before that, I had to determine how, when, and where he would face justice for his actions. ¡°Now, since you¡¯ve been given the all-clear, perhaps you and the Padawans would be willing to help with the search for survivors?¡±
¡°I would Master, however, I first wish to collect Raven. During the fight, I sensed something shift in the Force, and I feel I need to investigate the matter quickly.¡±
¡°This would be what brought about your moment of hesitation during the duel?¡± he glanced at my missing hand, making clear what he was referring to. I nodded in confirmation. ¡°Hmm. I will speak with the Queen to arrange your departure. Though I suspect she and others will be disappointed to hear of it.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be gone long. Perhaps a week at most, and if I still can¡¯t find the source of the shift, I¡¯ll return so I¡¯m here when the Council arrives.¡±
¡°That would be advisable. I don¡¯t think Queen Amidala would be willing to hold the celebrations of victory without the one responsible for the forces that came to her planet¡¯s aid.¡± His lips twitched. ¡°You two may speak with Knight Shan when he returns,¡± He continued, addressing the Padawans. ¡°For now, our services are needed by the populace of this world.¡±
Rann gave me a nod, which I returned. Sia-Lan stared at me, the fury she¡¯d had earlier calmed slightly by, I suspected, seeing the duel I¡¯d had with Maul. The trio then left the room and once the door was closed, I turned back to the bacta tank.
Placing my remaining hand on it, I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered, taking a moment to reach out for Serra¡¯s mind. I could sense it, though it was obscured; likely from the drugs flowing through her system that were keeping her sedated. I could sense her pain and anguish but knew there was little I could do to help with that currently.
Turning, I attached my shoto to my belt and then the beskad. Fenrir lifted his head, sensing we were leaving, and after he stood and stretched, he gave Serra a long look, one mirroring mine from moments earlier. Moving toward the door, I wondered how difficult it was going to be to fly Raven with only one hand. While we shared a connection and she could sense my intentions and react, I¡¯d be slowed down in using the controls because of the missing limb.
I knew Anakin was still alive, but something had happened to him. What I¡¯d felt wasn¡¯t a premonition, but a live reaction felt through the Force. Why it had to happen while I was engaging Maul only the Force could say, but it had.
Carrying my helmet under my remaining arm, I used the Force to open the door and walked out of the medical bay. Two guards stood outside, nodding as I exited; admiration and respect were easy to sense from them. As I walked away, I started playing around with ideas in my head. Gunray had to be removed before he was handed over to Palpatine, as that would simply allow the snivelling grub to return to Sidious¡¯ control. However, with the guard on him currently, it would take a bit of work to ensure the Neimoidian ended up dead without anyone being implicated.
The fact that I was contemplating the removal of Gunray by assassination - as that was what it would be - was something I¡¯d taken a few hours to process. I could remember clearly that when I¡¯d been captured by those who raped and abused children, including a fellow Jedi, I¡¯d decided against executing the rapist. Yet now, less than a decade later, I was fine with ordering an assassination of an enemy that could trouble me in the future.
Pulling on my helmet, I opened a secure channel and contacted HK. If anyone knew how to remove Gunray without it being linked to me, it would be the droid. It was what Revan had constructed him for after all.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Your ship is refuelled and ready for launch, Master Jedi.¡±
I looked up and gave the technician who¡¯d approached a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± He turned and walked away, and I looked at Raven.
Finding her unharmed in the swamp had been a relief as this was the first time I¡¯d parked her somewhere off the beaten track, and after settling in I¡¯d flown her to the palace. Currently, she was resting in a small private hangar inside the cliff that the royal palace rested upon. The hangar was just large enough to let Raven enter, though the royal cruiser would¡¯ve never fit, which was why it was usually docked in the hangars in Theed.
That said, the interesting fact was that I was in the second of two small bays, with the first being an unknown ship that had been discovered after Theed was freed. It hadn¡¯t taken me long to investigate the matter and discover that the vessel was Maul¡¯s and that it had already killed a group of technicians that had approached it before my return to the city.
Its presence raised a handful of issues as, while an impressive-looking vessel, I¡¯d never seen or heard of it again in the knowledge I had of the future. No doubt it had come up in comics or novels, but I¡¯d never read any, so I was at a loss here. Likely it had returned, slowly, to Sidious¡¯ control, but I wasn¡¯t willing to allow that to happen here.
While it had formidable defences ¨C the video of a technician screaming as their body melted was one I wasn¡¯t going to forget, even if Eidetic Memory ensured that ¨C I wanted it. The information inside would provide intel on the Sith plans. Intel that I might never get from Maul.
As such, I¡¯d tasked HK with finding a way inside the vessel ¨C whose name wasn¡¯t on the landing records nor the ship¡¯s hull ¨C but already he¡¯d run into a small issue. While a great combat and assassin droid, HK wasn¡¯t built for slicing into systems. That had, however, offered me an opportunity that I planned to take when I next spoke to Padm¨¦.
HK would remain on Naboo while I returned to the ShaDo system to determine what had happened to Anakin. I¡¯d tried contacting them via the Holonet, but the signal was down. While not an encouraging discovery, the fact neither he nor Dooku was dead ¨C my quests for them and Force Bonds with them were still active ¨C meant I wasn''t panicking just yet about what had befallen the Lokella. Still, HK remaining here would also have him looking for ways to eliminate Gunray before representatives of the Republic arrived to take the Neimoidian.
HK¡¯s initial suggestions of simply vaporising the entire detention wing of the palace were shot down when I explained I needed it handled discreetly, with no links back to us. That had sparked a reaction in his optical receptors, and I suspected he was looking forward to that more than gaining entry to Maul¡¯s ship.
As I reached the Raven¡¯s ramp, I sensed two familiar presences and turning I saw Ferox lead Bo into the bay. While Bo wore her helmet, I could sense her concern, though it was drowned out by Ferox¡¯s for his newly-formed family.
¡°What¡¯s this about a problem with Anakin?¡± Ferox asked once he was closer, Fenrir growling at the Corellian¡¯s rapid approach and aggressive tone, though he refused to do anything more, content to laze around at the base of the ramp.
¡°During the battle, I sensed something happened to him,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to contact the station, but the signal¡¯s not getting through. Now, I know Anakin is alive, but I can¡¯t tell much more than that,¡± I added, trying to calm his rapidly fraying nerves. ¡°Because of that, I want you and Bo to come with me.¡±
¡°The Mando¡¯ade have gathered aboard our prize of war to celebrate.¡±
¡°That can wait!¡± Ferox snapped at Bo, stepping toward her, and growling at her helmet. ¡°The lives of my people, my family, matter more than any stupid celebration!¡±
Bo held her ground, and while she didn¡¯t audibly respond, I saw her fist clenching.
I moved forward, sliding my good arm between the pair. ¡°Easy there,¡± I said, moving the rest of my body between the pair. This had the potential to explode given both had fiery personalities, and that was the last thing I wanted to see. When it was clear that neither was going to add anything else, I turned my attention to Ferox.
¡°Ferox, Mandalorians always celebrate a victory, especially one of this magnitude. Something I know the Lokella do as well,¡± he grunted at that and took a step back, turning in the process. That let me turn to Bo. ¡°I¡¯m not asking our people to delay the celebration, but tell me you wouldn¡¯t rush from a party if your family or friends were in potential danger?¡±
She nodded at that. ¡°You¡¯re right, I would. Anakin and Shmi will always take priority over a victory celebration.¡±
¡°I apologise for my aggressive behaviour,¡± Ferox said, catching me off guard as he rarely apologised unless he had the issue beaten into him. The relationship with Shmi seemingly had smoothed his more unbalanced tendencies. ¡°I am simply worried about my family.¡±
Bo nodded, accepting the apology, and then turned to me. ¡°How long will we be gone?¡±
¡°If I push Raven, and we don¡¯t run into any complications, perhaps a week, six days tops.¡±
Bo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll inform my father and Alor Torrhen to delay festivities until then.¡±
I frowned at hearing that as with the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade, Saak¡¯ak, and Luuhan all controlled by them, and in orbit of Naboo, the longer they dallied here, the greater the chance they¡¯d still be present when the Chancellor and High Council arrived. As much as I¡¯d love to see their faces at the sight of a Mandalorian warship sitting peacefully in orbit of Naboo, it would be better for the ships to be gone. Then again, as Padm¨¦ had granted every warrior who¡¯d fought to free Naboo permission to remain as long as they wished, and that so long as they weren¡¯t wanted for violating Republic law, every one of them - be they Mando¡¯ade or Lokella - would have safe harbour in the Naboo system.
They would always be offered safe harbour ¨C so long as they weren¡¯t being hunted by Republic security ¨C there was no reason for the Mando¡¯ade to leave early with their ships.
Now, the Vuutun Palaa was in orbit as well, however, she was little more than a wreck. Her engines had blown during the battle and one of the hangar arms had been breached just before they¡¯d surrendered. From what I¡¯d heard the Naboo were planning to have the vessel stripped for parts and sold to help with the rebuilding.
Personally, I¡¯d have considered seeing what condition the power core and the rest of the ship were in as while it was a reminder of the invasion, as a station or defence platform it had some potential. However, I could understand why the Naboo wouldn¡¯t want a symbol of their planet¡¯s darkest moment remaining. That said, if I could, I hoped to convince Padm¨¦ to have an actual station developed that could help defend the planet, system, and nearby planets. It was unlikely to happen, but it was worth trying.
¡°They¡¯ll be fine with that?¡± I asked as Bo turned away, probably to open a channel to them through the Battlenet.
Bo stopped and looked at me as if I¡¯d suddenly grown a second head. ¡°Cam, you¡¯re the Akaan¡¯lor of the battle. To celebrate without you, while appealing to many, would dishonour you, and those who fought under your banner.¡±
I stared at her, wondering how much of that was true or not. Mandalorians enjoyed celebrating, or at least Bo did, so for her to suggest every warrior that had answered my call would simply wait for me sounded far-fetched, though I could see why she felt they would.
¡°Fine then. Contact them once we launch as I want us airborne inside five.¡±
She nodded and moved toward the ramp. I looked at Ferox, and with a grunt, he followed the Mandalorian. As I moved toward Raven, Fenrir stood, sliding up to Bo, happy she would be joining us again. While I couldn¡¯t exactly speak with him, I knew the tuk¡¯ata missed Bo, considering her a part of our pack. Truthfully, at any other time, I¡¯d agree with the feeling, but my mind was still concerned for Serra, and I took the first step onto Raven¡¯s ramp, hoping she¡¯d be awake by the time I returned, if not out the tank entirely.
¡°Cam!¡±
Turning, I saw Padm¨¦ entering the bay, her steps hurried enough that the guards with her were struggling to keep pace and continue to ensure the area they were entering was safe. Padm¨¦ wasn¡¯t in her royal garb, which was a relief as I found the clothing choices the Naboo had for formal occasions to be gaudy, if not pointless. I knew it was their tradition, but not all traditions made sense.
¡°Wh,¡± she paused, taking a moment to regain her composure and breath. ¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°I need to check on something,¡± I replied, amused at the worry I saw in her eyes. ¡°When I fought the Sith I sensed a disturbance in the Force centred around a friend. Bo and Ferox are coming as they know this person as well.¡±
¡°When will you come back?¡± There was a slight hint of urgency in her tone as if I was somehow important to the formal celebrations the Naboo were planning. I hoped that wouldn¡¯t be the case, but knowing my luck it would be.
¡°Five, maybe six days.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Padm¨¦ relaxed at that. ¡°OK then. I was just concerned you wouldn¡¯t be here for the celebration.¡±
¡°Aye, Bo was worried about the same thing,¡± I replied with a chuckle. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be joining the Mandalorian festivities,¡± I added with a teasing smile.
¡°What?! No!¡± Padm¨¦ paused, realising she¡¯d raised her voice higher than intended, and drawn the attention of several technicians in the bay. ¡°There will be official celebrations for the liberation of the planet, the new alliance between the Naboo and the Gungans, and the election of a new Chancellor. One who will be coming here personally as his first official act.¡± The last bit was spoken with a wide smile, which all but confirmed that this little detail of the timeline hadn¡¯t changed.
¡°Given your smile, I take it I know the new Chancellor?¡± I asked, matching her smile.
¡°Yes. Former Senator Palpatine was elected a few days before the battle,¡± She replied, her smile widening as she believed this was a good thing for Naboo. ¡°With him as Chancellor, I¡¯m certain the Viceroy and the Federation will be forced to pay for their actions.¡±
¡°I¡¯d say losing three of their most valuable vessels along with the extent of their military might being exposed will cost them, though, I fear the Federation¡¯s sycophants in the Senate will work overtly and covertly to ensure the Viceroy and those with him escape with nothing more than a slap on the wrist.¡±
Padm¨¦ held my gaze for a moment before sighing. ¡°I¡ I fear you may be right. However, I¡¯ll reserve judgement until Chancellor Palpatine has had time to reshape the Senate into the voice of the people that it should be.¡±
¡°I feel he will change the Senate, but I cannot say if that will be for the good of all,¡± I said, adding a small seed of doubt about Palpatine¡¯s intentions to her thoughts. The speech she¡¯d given before the battle, along with the help to free her world and people coming from those unaligned with the Republic had shown that she wasn¡¯t as ardent a supporter of the Republic as she had been in the other timeline, though I wasn¡¯t sure how much I could change her, and her planet¡¯s fate regarding the Republic.
Now, while I didn¡¯t want Naboo joining the CIS, or whatever they became here because of my actions altering plans that led to their creation, having Palpatine¡¯s homeworld, or at least its current leader and one the people would revere for her actions in liberating them, questioning some of his motives would, I hoped, lead to others to see through the blinkers the Sith Lord was placing over their eyes. All I had to do was ensure that I knew how to spin this approach once it got back to Palpatine, but I felt he¡¯d subtly approve as it served his true intentions.
Padm¨¦ nodded, accepting my words, though her eyes soon fixed on my arm, the one missing a hand. ¡°How is it?¡± She asked softly. Before I could reply, her eyes widened, and she brought her hands to her mouth. ¡°I¡¡±
I chuckled and lifted my good hand to cut off her apology. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, though I can still feel it. Phantom pains the doc said,¡± I added with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll get a replacement limb when I can, and the galaxy will move on. For now, though, the disturbance in the Force takes priority. As it did when I knew I had to help you and your people.¡± She nodded, though remained silent as if scared to make another faux pas. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with showing concern for a friend, Padm¨¦,¡± I added, placing my remaining hand on her shoulder. ¡°Still, I¡¯d rather questions about the limb came only from those I consider friends and not others who might gloat over the injury.¡± The faces of Jon Savos and Master Belfour came to mind, and while I doubted either would say anything to my face, they and others who disliked or hated me would enjoy hearing I¡¯d lost a limb in battle.
She nodded as her eyes met mine, a faint smile creeping back onto her face. There was a spark of something more than just concern in her eyes, and I slid my hand from her shoulder. She was only fourteen after all.
Though it all depended on Serra still wanting to pursue something with me after she recovered. For a while I expected she¡¯d resent me for Drallig¡¯s death, which was understandable, but I hoped that, whatever became of our relationship, we¡¯d remain friends. Serra was, and always would be, the first person in this life that I considered my friend and I¡¯d do as much as I could to ensure that wasn¡¯t irrevocably damaged.
¡°I¡¯ll ensure Serra gets the best of care until you return.¡±
And there was another reminder, however unintended it was, of Serra, my feelings toward her, and her condition that was heavily my fault.
¡°Thank you,¡± I said with as natural a smile as I could manage. ¡°And because I worry about your safety, and to ease your concern about my return, HK and Simvyl will remain behind to help ensure your safety.¡± Currently, Simvyl was helping guard Gunray while HK was in the bay next door, which allowed me to segue into something I¡¯d been planning to ask Padm¨¦ when I returned. ¡°Actually, now that I think about it, HK has examined the vessel in Bay One, and has deduced he needs help accessing the ship¡¯s computer. While not what he was designed for, might I request that the R2 unit he knows be assigned to help him? I know the vessel will be turned over to the Republic and Jedi soon, but I want him to try and access it before then on the chance it might have information that could help ensure Gunray doesn¡¯t escape justice.¡± I leaned closer, a smile widening as I spoke. ¡°I feel, though he won¡¯t admit it, that HK misses T3, so a new companion might smooth some of his rougher edges.¡±
Yes, I was manipulating her to get what I wanted. However, given R2¡¯s insane luck in the other timeline, the connection he¡¯d formed with Anakin, the chaos of HK and R2 as a team, and whatever Maul¡¯s vessel contained, I had no issues with using Padm¨¦ in this way.
¡°I doubt HK would ever admit to that,¡± Padm¨¦ replied with a small and gentle laugh, ¡°but I agree with the idea that gaining access to that vessel might be of worth.¡± She paused and looked at me. ¡°As thanks for your services to Naboo, I¡¯ll have the R2 unit transferred to your ownership by the time you return.¡±
¡°Yet another way to ensure I return, Your Majesty?¡± I asked jovially.
¡°Well, I can¡¯t have the Hero of Naboo absent for the victory celebrations,¡± She replied with the same amusement. ¡°May the Force be with you, Master Jedi. The thoughts and prayers of the people of Naboo and their current Queen will be.¡±
I bowed, breaking eye contact as the spark of desire returned to her gaze. ¡°And may the Force be with you and your people in the years ahead, Your Majesty.¡±
I turned then and walked up the ramp into Raven.
Already I could feel the power racing through her skin, the engines slowly powering up as Bo worked to ensure Raven was ready to fly by the time I reached the cockpit. As the hatch closed, I put concerns about Serra, Padm¨¦, my relationships, and everything else to one side. What mattered for now was Anakin, Dooku, and the Lokella.
Something bad awaited us in the ShaDo system, but I felt it wasn¡¯t anywhere near as bad as it could''ve been.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Raven slid from hyperspace, depositing us into the ShaDo system. Already I sensed her missing the exotic energies of faster-than-light travel, as if she was slowly becoming hooked on them, like an addict on spice. Or at least one of the less dangerous variants of spice as I never sensed she was becoming lost in the sensations and experiences of hyperspace, just that it seemed to excite her, making her more energetic and alive.
Thoughts on Raven¡¯s behaviour and reaction to hyperspace were driven from my thoughts as the initial sensor readings came in, confirming what I was seeing.
¡°The fuck?¡± I muttered as I scanned the debris of ruined vessels that littered the system. Now, it wasn¡¯t a massive number as the ships here were minute when compared to those around a Core or other well-developed world, but it was still a shock to see the wrecks of dozens, if not hundreds of vessels stretching from the hyperspace exit point toward Mtael¡¯s Gift and Gai.
¡°What happened?¡± that came from Ferox who sat in one of the spare seats in the cockpit behind me with Bo occupying the co-pilot¡¯s chair.
¡°Battle,¡± Bo replied shortly. ¡°A major one for the Lokella.¡±
I bit back a sarcastic remark about stating the obvious, as this wasn¡¯t the time or place for it. Instead, as Raven slowly moved forward, I scanned the debris, noting which ships matched those I knew belonged to the Lokella and which didn¡¯t. The debris around us currently wasn¡¯t heavy, consisting of two gunships that had seemingly been overwhelmed when the attacking force had arrived, though as we neared the station, the amount and variety of debris increased.
Almost all of it around Mtael¡¯s Gift didn¡¯t match anything in Raven¡¯s logs, though one ship did. The markings on the hull that the scanners could see underneath blast marks bore a striking similarity to a vessel that had been on Tatooine when I¡¯d gone there to meet Qui-Gon, Padm¨¦ and the others.
Before I could think on that further, a proximity alarm sounded and two battered, but still capable, CR70s slipped out from behind the wreckage of a large cargo hauler. With them came a flight of starfighters, mainly composed of Z-95 Headhunters.
Not wanting to get into a firefight, especially as Raven was unarmed, I threw open the comms. ¡°This is Cameron Shan along with Ferox aboard the Raven. We request permission to approach and land on Mtael¡¯s Gift.¡± While none of the approaching vessels had locked their weapons on us, I could sense their agitation and anger from here. That said, if any of them fired on Raven, I¡¯d be having words with them; ones that they¡¯d likely not enjoy as an annoyed Force user was not something many wanted to face.
Thankfully, before anyone could make such a mistake, the small holo-display in the cockpit flickered to life, revealing a Twi¡¯lek that I couldn¡¯t immediately place. ¡°Mtael,¡± he began with a bow, ¡°we are grateful that you and Commander Ferox have returned. However, the battle has ended and those responsible were killed, captured, or driven off.¡±
¡°Yeah, I can see that,¡± I snarked, drawing a snort of amusement from Bo. ¡°I¡¯ll save questions until I¡¯ve docked. Provided, of course, that I can?¡±
The Twi¡¯lek blinked, and I thought I saw his lekku twitch, though that might just be a trick of the hologram as it flickered slightly. ¡°Yes, Yes. I will inform the Council of your arrival.¡± He turned as if to close the channel only to pause. ¡°Many will be relieved that you and Commander Ferox have returned.¡±
¡°Croz¡¯s twitchy,¡± Ferox said once the channel closed, and the defence force started to change their vectors. ¡°There¡¯s more that happened than just a space battle.¡±
I stayed silent, as I already knew that. Anakin wouldn¡¯t have screamed into the Force so powerfully that I¡¯d hear him from so far away for only a space battle. However, I could sense Ferox¡¯s growing fears about what might¡¯ve happened and didn¡¯t want to add to them.
As Raven slipped toward the debris the corvettes and fighters had been hiding behind ¨C which included a Valor-Class light cruiser built by TransGalMeg Industries ¨C I reached out through the Force.
The first presence I sensed on the station was Dooku. The calm, almost cold centre he projected into the Force relaxed some of my fears even as he pushed back against my probe, letting me know he was in good health. I didn¡¯t try to speak with him telepathically, as I needed to keep my mind at least mainly focused on Raven. While I could pilot her easily enough with one hand, the increasing volume of debris along our flightpath meant I couldn¡¯t be too distracted.
Instead, I simply gave him a sense I was near and would soon be able to speak directly with him. That drew the expected cool acceptance, though there was a faint hint of concern as well. That was odd, though given the other Force presences I could sense on the station, I quickly understood why he was concerned.
Before I focused on the unexpected and unwanted one, I located Anakin. As normal, he was instinctively hiding from detection through the Force, but I was used to that and knew how to sense the faintest of shifts his natural attempts to hide caused in the Force. What helped to find him this time though was that his mind was a mess.
Anger, fear, disbelief, and despondency raged for control of him. He didn¡¯t react directly to my presence in the Force, but what he was feeling had me concerned about Shmi and her child. I kept my eyes forward, not wanting Ferox to catch my eye as his concern would only amplify if he felt I knew something he didn¡¯t.
That left me focusing on the third powerful Force presence I felt on Mtael¡¯s Gift, and wondering why Vosa was present.
Coming face-to-face with her was so far down my bucket list, that I suspected I¡¯d have to go two systems over to find it. Yet, not only was she no longer on Gaia, as she had been ever since Dooku had started trying to rehabilitate her, but it felt as if she was unrestrained, though hopefully she wasn¡¯t armed with anything more than the Force.
My mind, as it often did when Vosa came up, returned to my time under her care, and the horrors I¡¯d endured. My missing arm twitched, the pain of the lost limb merging with once more feeling the rage that had been brought forth by Vosa¡¯s machinations; suffering under her direction in an attempt to break and turn me.
I jerked when I felt a hand on my shoulder. Looking up I saw Bo there, a hand on my shoulder and a concerned expression on her face. Looking out of the viewport I saw we¡¯d moved much closer to the station, so much so that I must¡¯ve gotten lost, again, in reliving my experiences with the Bando Gora.
¡°You ok?¡±
¡°Yeah,¡± I replied absently. ¡°Just¡ When we get there I need you to remain calm,¡± I said, turning back to her. Bo frowned so I kept going. ¡°Vosa¡¯s there.¡±
Her grip on my shoulder tightened, as did her jaw and her eyes narrowed as she looked toward the rapidly approaching and growing Mtael¡¯s Gift. The slightest of twitches crept onto her face and I felt I had to intervene. ¡°Bo,¡± I said softly, but in a clear tone that I knew she¡¯d listen to.
Her gaze returned to me, and I felt a surge of desire and relief at the fire burning in her eyes. However, as much as that fire was one I wanted to sate, now wasn¡¯t the time nor place to do so. I needed her to remain calm once we landed, as while she was a good fighter ¨C possibly becoming great with a few more years of experience ¨C Vosa was several leagues beyond her.
¡°Fine,¡± Bo said eventually, some of her fury fading away as she spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°But if she puts a hair out of line, I¡¯m going to blow it and the head attached to it off her shoulders and then jettison the body into the star.¡±
I chuckled at the image, finding the idea of ending Vosa extremely appealing; even if what Bo suggested felt too quick and easy for what Vosa had put me through.
¡°That¡¯s all I can ask for,¡± I said with a smile before turning my focus back to Raven and the controls as landing vectors came in from the station.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I stood in Raven¡¯s airlock waiting patiently for the ramp to descend. Outside were dozens of sentients, though three were closer to us than the others. Dooku wasn¡¯t with them, nor was Vosa who was close but not directly with him, or Anakin. While I¡¯d have liked to speak directly with either of them upon arrival, given the chaos that had been seen outside the station ¨C warships and fighters on high alert while a few transports slowly moved debris away from the station ¨C I could understand if Dooku was busy helping the Lokella and Anakin was focused on whatever had greatly upset him.
Vosa not being present was a double relief, as not only would I not have to face her as soon as I arrived, but it removed the threat Bo might react to any off-hand remark the deranged bitch might make. Ever since realising that Vosa was on the station, I¡¯d been dreading a run-in with her to the point that, once Raven had landed, I¡¯d been reluctant to leave my chair. My remaining hand had gripped the controls tightly as Ferox had stormed from the cockpit.
With us being alone, Bo had come over and placed a hand on my shoulder for support. She¡¯d not said anything, simply waiting for me to prepare myself and stand, but her presence and support had helped immensely. As had the silent promise I saw in her eyes that if Vosa stepped out of line, Bo would do everything she could to put that bitch down for good. It didn¡¯t, however, stop my missing hand with itching, nor with the nagging doubt I had that if I saw Vosa I¡¯d be able to restrain myself from trying to kill her. Preferably, as painfully as possible.
As the hatch hissed and then opened, Ferox rushed forward. Fenrir growled at the disrespect, but I wasn¡¯t offended. Ferox was, understandably, worried about his family and if our positions were reversed, I¡¯d have done the same.
Walking forward, the recycled atmosphere of the station filled my lungs, a faint hint of cleansing agent fresh in the air. That suggested there¡¯d been a battle in the bay, and a quick look around confirmed it as blast marks dotted the walls, discolouring them.
As the landing area came into sight, I saw Ferox meeting with three other members of the Lokella Council. While the group was led by Baalta, the fact Maan Lonwin and Tweq Ruhn were missing ¨C when both were high in the chain of command of the Lokella and Mtael¡¯s Gift ¨C wasn¡¯t encouraging.
¡°What happened?¡± Ferox blurted out before Baalta could acknowledge my presence. ¡°Where¡¯s Shmi?¡±
¡°Mtael, Ferox, we are grateful you have returned,¡± Baalta said, trying to be diplomatic, yet in her tone, and within the Force, I could sense the pain and fear of the Lokella. In fact, it was so strong that the usual worship they had when I arrived was almost non-evident.
¡°Where is Shmi?¡± Ferox asked again, his voice positively feral, which drew a growl from Fenrir as he moved to my side. I went to place my hand on his head, only to stop as I realised he was on the side with the missing limb.
Baalta looked down and sighed. ¡°I¡ It would be better if we took you to her.¡± She then turned to a Rodian with her. ¡°Take Commander Ferox to his wife.¡± The Rodian did as asked, though as he stepped away Ferox came over, grabbed the alien¡¯s clothing and all but dragged him away.
¡°What happened here?¡± I asked once Ferox was out of earshot of us.
Baalta sighed again and shook her head. ¡°It seems that not all who joined our cause did so because they believed in it. When the fleet answered your call, a signal was sent out. Not long after the Mtael had insisted that most of our forces return, another fleet arrived in the system, intent on forcing our people back into chains. Those who stayed behind fought valiantly, but by the time the Liberator and the rest of the fleet arrived, only two gunships remained to defend the station, which had already been boarded.¡± Baalta paused and looked down at the deck. ¡°While we wanted to honour the Mtael by providing him help as he had once done for us, in our haste we over-committed and many of our people died, though I¡¯m led to believe that none were captured and re-enslaved.¡±
I moved forward and placed my hand on Baalta¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The future is uncertain, even to those of us who can use the Force.¡±
She lifted her head, the faintest of smiles creeping onto her face. ¡°Master Dooku said as much after the battle. I¡ If not for him and his apprentice, I fear the loss of life on the station would¡¯ve been far worse.¡± I nodded, choosing to not vocalise any thoughts about Vosa. Especially how she wasn¡¯t Dooku¡¯s apprentice. ¡°He is currently in the station¡¯s command centre and awaits your presence.¡±
I glanced over to the door that Ferox had raced through, the Lokella Council member being dragged along behind him. ¡°What happened to the Skywalkers?¡±
¡°The boy, young Anakin, is fine. While he didn¡¯t see battle, he helped where he could.¡± the smile on her face grew. ¡°According to reports, he used the Force as you and Master Dooku showed him where he could and, at other times, seemed to know when and where the attackers would come from.¡± The smile fell. ¡°Shmi, however¡¡± she shook her head, her lekku twitching while the montrals moved. ¡°Many people suffered because of our haste to help.¡±
¡°You did what you thought was right based on what information you had at the time. That is all anyone can do. To blame yourself in hindsight, if one doesn¡¯t learn from the mistakes, only leads to recrimination and doubt.¡±
Baalta nodded, the smile slowly returning. ¡°The Mtael is wise. As expected of a Jed¡ Your arm?!¡± she whispered as she saw the missing limb. ¡°What happened?¡±
I lifted the arm, smiling as if I found it funny that this kept coming up even when it was hard to find anything amusing about losing my dominant hand. ¡°While the battle with the Federation went easier than I¡¯d expected, they had unexpected help. A Dark Sider, possibly even a Sith if that word means anything to you,¡± judging by her non-reaction it didn¡¯t, ¡°was there. While I was able to defeat him eventually, it came at a high cost.¡±
Baalta¡¯s eyes widened as if she was struggling to understand what I¡¯d just said. Her hand came out, gently touching my arm slightly above the elbow where I¡¯d lost the forearm. ¡°You¡ you paid this price to free others? To protect them from enslavement?¡±
¡°He did,¡± Bo replied as I saw an amused smirk on her face, her helmet under her arm.
¡°You truly are the Mtael,¡± Baalta said; a wide, proud smile coming to her face. ¡°To pay this price for others shows that we were right to support you. While we will mourn our dead for some time, it will offer many some respite to know the Mtael continues to fight to protect others. To end the tyranny of slavers. And we will continue to stand with you, just as you do by arriving here so soon after your battle.¡±
I considered heading to Anakin directly, though since Ferox was heading there already, I decided that speaking with Dooku and learning more about what happened here should come first. Yes, Anakin was in pain, and it sounded like Shmi ¨C and possibly her child ¨C was gone. While I wanted to comfort him, Ferox should, as his stepfather, be the first to have that opportunity.
¡°Is Dooku¡¯s¡ guest still present on the station?¡± I asked. I knew she was, as I could sense her twisted, deranged presence in the Force, but I wanted to hear from Baalta about why Vosa was here before I spoke to Dooku.
Baalta¡¯s face tensed, and her lekku seemed to vibrate. ¡°Yes¡ she is currently staying in a small room near Master Dooku. He felt it was best if she remained close, but not too close, to him.¡±
¡°An airlock would be better,¡± Bo muttered, and I found myself disagreeing simply because, with her training, Vosa might be able to survive that long enough to make it to another airlock or a nearby hatch. Now, if we opened the airlock near the system¡¯s star and accelerated away before she could recover, I might consider it a fitting action to take.
¡°While many share your distaste for her Lady Bo-Katan, she fought beside Master Dooku during the attack. She saved many from the slavers when they boarded the station.¡±
¡°You¡¯re sure they were slavers?¡± Bo asked as Fenrir growled, showing his dislike for those in that profession.
¡°Yes. While few of them survived, thanks to the actions of Master Dooku and others, we captured several of their boarding parties. Those that chose to surrender were quite forthcoming after Master Dooku spoke with them.¡±
¡°Aye, I expect they were.¡± While a Jedi, Dooku had no issue with doing what was needed to discover the truth, especially from sentients barely worthy of the name. It was honestly surprising he remained a Jedi for as long as he did in the other timeline given his opinion of most beings in the galaxy. ¡°Although, perhaps we might discuss this as we walk,¡± I added as I saw many in the bay were still watching us, and while I couldn¡¯t hear their voices ¨C or at least wasn¡¯t going to bother using the Force to enhance my hearing ¨C I could sense the growing curiosity, confusion, and even some anger all directed toward me. ¡°Master Dooku isn¡¯t one to tolerate being made to wait.¡±
Baalta chuckled. ¡°Yes, that is indeed true.¡± She turned and indicated toward a door leading from the bay, one heading in the opposite direction from where Ferox had gone. ¡°While we respect him for his role in creating our people, he is cold, almost strict in a way that reminds many of their former enslavers. If not for his role, and his connection to you, Mtael, I feel many would fear his presence. Much as they do with his current apprentice.¡±
¡°Master Dooku is¡ careful to a fault. It makes him, to those who don¡¯t know him, hard to read; almost to the point where one would question whether he has a heart.¡±
¡°Yes. We on the Council, and among the first generation of Lokella, have always understood his importance to our cause. While I wished it hadn¡¯t happened, the attack has shown that to those who came to us later. If not for both his and his apprentice¡¯s presence on the station, we would have suffered far more grievously.¡±
¡°Who hired the attackers?¡± Bo asked as we reached the door exiting the bay.
I was curious about that as well. While it was possible it was just a large slaving group, I felt that was unlikely. Even with most of the fleet gone, the concentrated forces left behind would¡¯ve made the venture a risky one with the loss of slaver ships and personnel not able to be covered unless every Lokella was captured.
¡°The Hutts. Specifically, Decca.¡± Baalta all but spat out that name, and I reached for my lightsaber, only to be reminded that it was gone, as was the hand that would normally wield it.
Decca had been the Hutt behind the slaving and mining operation in this system when Dooku and I had stumbled upon it. He¡¯d held a grudge against the Lokella ever since and had been the one who sent the thugs after me during my verd¡¯goten.
I ground my teeth; the face of the walking handbag that had shot me at my moment of triumph seared into my mind without the help of Eidetic Memory. Now, I knew that incident, and a few others involving Trandoshans had coloured my opinion of the species, to the point I wouldn¡¯t stop someone from wiping out the race, but a group that pleased their God by killing others wasn¡¯t one I considered high on any list to protect. Something the Wookies ¨C among others ¨C agreed with.
¡°While gathering your forces and striking back at Decca will be appealing, I must advise caution,¡± I said slowly, keeping my feelings toward the giant slug out of my tone. ¡°He deserves to pay for what he¡¯s done, but his mother is Gardulla. She is, even by Hutt standards, a remarkably influential being in the criminal underworld. And that¡¯s before we consider the Kajidic, Hutt Clan, that she leads. They are only rivalled, from what I know, by one other Hutt Clan for power, influence, and greed. Moving openly against Decca, Gardulla, or even the entire Kajidic would have the rest of the Hutt Clans allying to protect them. Not because they care about those two, but because it would be an affront to their entire system.¡±
¡°We are aware of this. However, the need for retaliation is strong.¡± Baalta¡¯s response was aggressive, almost challenging, and she seemed to understand this as she blinked in shock after she finished speaking.
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being passionate,¡± Bo said before I could tell Baalta she didn¡¯t need to apologise. ¡°The trick is learning to focus that passion ¨C that rage ¨C properly to not get lost in your emotions and lose sight of the objective when facing your target. Also, you need to find targets that won¡¯t risk another major assault. Find weak points in your enemy¡¯s lines then strike them hard and fast; cripple their operations without endangering your warriors.¡±
¡°Wise words, and ones I¡¯ll pass along to the Council,¡± Baalta said as we stepped inside an elevator. That brought a few moments of silence as Baalta used a display inside the car. ¡°A small security measure to ensure only those with permission can access the command levels,¡± she said as we started ascending.
¡°A wise precaution,¡± I said before turning to Bo. ¡°With the war now over, might your father, Alor Torrhen, and other trustworthy warriors be interested in resuming the training program for the Lokella¡¯s warriors?¡±
Bo nodded. ¡°Aye, I think they¡¯d be interested.¡±
¡°We would be grateful for any help you or others can offer,¡± Baalta added with a smile; one that exposed the sharp teeth her species were known for. ¡°The initial training programs put in place by your people are still used for training our warriors, but refresher and advanced courses wouldn¡¯t go amiss. Nor, perhaps, training in ship-to-ship operations.¡±
Bo nodded, taking on Baalta¡¯s words and I knew she was sincere in her promise to pass on the suggestion to her father and Torrhen. Her people needed a focus and, while training a small group of freed slaves might not appeal to many, it was an honourable job to take. It would, if they chose to, allow the Mando¡¯ade who came to see battle against the slavers; a foe deserving of extermination.
The Lokella were a small group, barely a power beyond their system, but with the right training, support, and targeted assaults, they could become a small regional power. One that, in theory, could check some of the Hutt influence in this section of the Outer Rim.
¡°What about the settlement on Gaia?¡± I asked, changing the topic.
¡°There was some bombardment, but no true damage was done. With the credits you¡¯ve provided over the years, and what we¡¯ve liberated from slavers and pirates, we purchased defences for the settlement. Those included a shield generator large and powerful enough to protect both the settlement and the mine from sustained bombardment from several cruisers for a few hours. After realising this, the slavers focused their firepower on the station intending to take it out before moving on the planet.¡±
¡°I¡¯m glad the credits allowed those simply looking to start their life anew to be protected, though I¡¯d suggest a few surface-to-air cannons at a minimum as the settlement grows.¡± The settlement, Hope, had grown a touch north of thirty-five thousand sentients when I¡¯d last checked on it. The people there were, by and large, ones who simply wanted to live as peaceful a life as they could but had no interest in returning to the galaxy and Republic that abandoned them.
¡°I will pass along the suggestion, Mtael, though since the attack many who had chosen to not involve themselves in our struggle have changed their minds. It seems the idea of being re-enslaved has sparked a desire to fight for what they have and need to protect.¡±
¡°A worthy reason to fight,¡± Bo offered. I was thankful that was all she said, as I knew her feelings about those who wouldn¡¯t fight to defend what they had, and agreed with the sentiment. It was close to the ideals those called the New Mandalorians had followed. Thankfully, that group had all but been destroyed by the latest civil war; reduced to atoms. To the extent that even prominent supporters of the concept ¨C like Satine Kryze ¨C now saw the flaws in peace at all costs without the ability to defend it. ¡°And it will increase your need for skilled trainers and weaponry.¡±
¡°Yes, though we no longer need to rely solely on the generosity of the Mtael. Beyond the credits taken during freeing others who are enslaved, the phrik mine is now active enough that we can begin selling it.¡±
¡°I¡¯d suggest only doing so in small quantities and in a variety of different markets. The Republic, Jedi, and others will take note if a new, decent-sized phrik mine suddenly appears,¡± I suggested, worried that selling the phrik too rapidly might draw unwanted attention. Especially from the Sith.
¡°We had already considered that, and as they are allies of yours, we were interested in seeing if the Mandalorians might be curious about purchasing the alloy. While I know many of your warriors use beskar, from my understanding, many don¡¯t. While phrik isn¡¯t comparable to beskar, in both cultural and practical significance, it has some similar properties; hence, as you would¡¯ve observed on Naboo, why our warriors now wear it. As such, we¡¯d be willing to pay any of your people who agree to train our warriors in either credits or phrik.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll pass along the offer to my father and others,¡± Bo answered, once more displaying, for her, unusual tact. I didn¡¯t think many, if any, Mando¡¯ade would be interested in using phrik for their armour, but the fact Bo hadn¡¯t called Baalta out on that was a sign she was understanding, at least to a degree, the need for diplomacy. Something I was sure Adonai would be pleased with.
The elevator stopped, and when the doors opened I saw four guards, all in phrik armour, turn our way with weapons ready but not directly aimed at us. That was a new feature; one brought on by the recent attack. Once they saw it was us, they relaxed, though their blasters remained in hand.
Walking past the guards, we reached the door for the command centre quickly, which wasn¡¯t the one the Lokella had used initially. With the growth in the size of their people and forces and the handful of merchants that came to the system, they had needed more room. From what I¡¯d been told, this was the former bridge of the Pius Dea cathedral ship, though most of the ostentatious decorations had been removed and sold for credits to both help the Lokella and rewire much of the station.
The large, recently installed bulkhead door to the command centre opened, and I saw two more guards there. They stood just as ready as those outside, though my focus quickly shifted to Dooku as he turned and looked our way. Vosa, thankfully, wasn¡¯t present, being located a level below.
¡°Master,¡± I said once we came closer, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you alive and well.¡± Several members of the command crew glanced my way. That was likely due to me using the term Master, though when they saw it was me, they returned to their duties. Well, all but two who seemed a little starstruck at seeing the Mtael.
¡°As I am for you, though it appears you didn¡¯t escape the battle unharmed,¡± he replied, his eyes flickering down to my missing forearm.
¡°Sadly yes, but given the other option was death I consider it a fair exchange.¡± I tried to be flippant about it, but I could tell that I failed to convey any hint that I was comfortable with what had happened. The smile I wore also wouldn¡¯t pass muster with someone who knew me as well as Dooku did. Plus, there was the fact he¡¯d consider the loss of a limb a sign of weakness. While he¡¯d never commented directly on the matter, I¡¯d inferred he felt as much from the various discussions we¡¯d had over the years.
¡°If that was the only other outcome, then I can accept your injury. However, I would prefer to speak further about what, or who caused you such a wound.¡±
I smirked as my other hand slipped into a pouch on my belt. ¡°I thought you might say that,¡± I said as I pulled out a small datacard. ¡°The recording from my armour. It begins from when I first encountered the Sith,¡± a single eyebrow rose on Dooku¡¯s face, indicating how unexpected that reveal was, ¡°as he was about to kill Padawan Keto having already dispatched Master Drallig.¡±
Dooku¡¯s brow rose further. ¡°I had sensed Cin¡¯s passing, but I was unaware he had been on Naboo when it happened.¡±
¡°He came because of Padawan Keto,¡± I explained as he took the datacard. ¡°Though before you watch it, I¡¯d like to hear about what happened here and then speak with Anakin.¡±
¡°I expected that you would come for the boy,¡± Dooku said as he slipped the datacard into his robes. He gestured toward another exit from the command centre. Like the one we¡¯d entered through, this one was guarded, and after a nod accepting his suggestion, I fell into step at his side.
Bo came along as I expected, though I¡¯d thought she¡¯d have gone with Ferox to see Anakin. As much as she might protest it, she had a soft spot for the boy.
¡°During a training session with Komari, I sensed a shift in the Force warning of danger. I had planned to leave her on Gaia, however she said she felt the shift as well and wanted to help. I pondered the request for a short while before granting it, feeling it would be a good test of how far she has come in recovery from what the Bando Gora did to her.¡± I bit my tongue, not wanting to mention that she had been the one who¡¯d ordered me broken, not another. ¡°We arrived on the station moments before a sufficiently large force exited hyperspace causing the beginnings of panic within the station. Neither I nor Komari have the inclination toward Battle Meditation that you possess, so I felt the best place for me was in the command centre. Komari followed along, though I had her assigned to a room nearby; the same one she has returned to now that the battle has finished.¡±
¡°For that, I¡¯m glad,¡± I commented before taking a long, deep breath to push away the memories of what I¡¯d endured under her attention.
¡°Understandably so, even before considering you fought a Sith on Naboo.¡± There was no hint in his voice that he doubted my words, which was a nice reassurance after Qui-Gon and others not entirely trusting my words at first.
¡°The other Jetii needed to see the recording first before believing Cam.¡± Bo¡¯s comment wasn¡¯t entirely accurate.
Dooku glanced at me as we reached an elevator, having passed another squad of guards in the short corridor that led to it.
¡°Master Jinn and his Padawan had been assigned by Chancellor Valorum to defuse the blockade of Naboo. They weren¡¯t successful.¡±
¡°Quite.¡± Dooku¡¯s tone was as close to amused as he¡¯d ever come to be in public. While he accepted Bo around me, he didn¡¯t trust her to the degree I did. Then again, he didn¡¯t trust many sentients to begin with. I, his other former Padawans like Qui-Gon, and a handful of others might be ones he considered reliable, but the majority of beings were, in his eyes, unworthy of any role other than simply existing.
¡°Master Jinn accepted my words enough to agree with me that the Zabrak was a Sith before viewing the recording, though that helped to confirm his suspicions. His Padawan, and two others who were by chance on Naboo during the invasion, were less convinced without the recording.¡±
¡°There is no chance where the Force is concerned, though their reluctance to accept the emergence of the Sith is understandable.¡± He paused as the doors closed and he entered the floor we would be heading to. ¡°Have you spoken to the Council regarding this?¡±
¡°No, Master, though they are due to arrive in about a week to collect Master Drallig¡¯s body. The new Chancellor, Sheev Palpatine,¡± that drew an interested look from Dooku, ¡°will be arriving with them to celebrate the liberation of Naboo. However, when I sensed Anakin¡¯s distress, I knew I had to come here first with Bo and Ferox coming along due to their connection to the boy and his mother.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± There was a slight pause before Dooku resumed speaking. ¡°Returning to events here, when I arrived at the command centre I discovered that the attackers, which I later learnt were hired by Decca the Hutt, had breached the station. Feeling I would be of more use there, I headed to the nearest landing bay. Komari accompanied me simply because I was unwilling to leave her behind on the small chance she might somehow betray my trust.¡± I wished she had, as Dooku would¡¯ve struck her down for the action, thinking her beyond redemption. ¡°It was fortunate I allowed her to come. While I was engaged against a large enough group of attackers to require the majority of my attention, ones that were targeting a group of children which included the Skywalker boy, Komari slipped away. When I realised this, I pursued her, unsure of her motives. I didn¡¯t sense a hint of betrayal from her, yet she had disobeyed my commands.¡±
As the elevator slowed, he continued. ¡°When I found her, she was surrounded by bodies. A group of perhaps ten Lokella lay dead on the ground, killed by blaster fire. Nearby four Weequay lay, their wounds brought on by one trained in the force. Komari was there, knelt over one of the Lokella, the Force shifting around her and the woman on the floor. Once I was closer I understood the woman was Shmi Skywalker.¡± He paused there, allowing a moment of remorse. ¡°Shmi was gravely wounded, Komari rested her head on her lap. Komari was never skilled with Force Healing, yet I could sense her using the Force to try and save the life inside Shmi. I knew there was nothing I could do to help Shmi; such things are beyond my abilities, but seeing Komari work to save the child Shmi carried was unexpected.¡± He paused again, meeting my gaze. ¡°Even given that Shmi had been one of the few Lokella to have interacted with Komari, displaying a degree of patience with my former Padawan that would rival that of Master Yoda.¡± That caught me off-guard as I didn¡¯t realise the Skywalkers had any interaction with Komari, though knowing how kind Shmi was, it didn¡¯t surprise me that she would be willing to help Komari if needed. ¡°Just as Shmi passed, the last of her life given to protect her unborn child, the boy arrived.¡± The doors hissed there, signalling we¡¯d arrived at our level. ¡°I believe that his anguished scream is what you sensed?¡±
¡°Yes, though the timing was less than ideal,¡± I held up my missing forearm, the fingers on it itching again.
¡°Yes, that would¡¯ve been most unhelpful when battling a Sith. However, the Force often acts in ways we fail to understand, or comprehend.¡± He stepped forward, leading us into the corridor. ¡°Even decades later I struggle to fully grasp certain moments the Force seemed to insist that I experience.¡±
I considered responding, suggesting I was fine with what had happened, but the words died on my lips as we rounded the first corner and I saw what lay ahead of us.
We¡¯d arrived at the largest medical centre on the station, yet the corridor outside it was lined with beds until the next junction perhaps a hundred metres away. Some of the beds had been brought here to handle the overflow, others temporary ones constructed in a rush. Every bed was occupied; many of them had people sitting and either talking to each other or keeping to themselves; bacta patches, bandages and the like showing the various injuries they¡¯d suffered during the attack.
The fact they were still here days later, instead of inside the centre or returning to quarters to recuperate, was an indication of just how devastating the battle had been. As were the dozen or so medical staff moving through the corridor, checking on the patients.
I moved forward slowly, taking in the sight; a voice nagging me that what had happened here was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked the Lokella for help on Naboo, and shouldn¡¯t have asked them to risk their fleet to help others in need.
¡°Mtael.¡±
I stopped and looked down, seeing a young Twi¡¯lek female looking up at me, reverence on her face. Her hand, the one not held against her chest, reached over her body. ¡°You came,¡± she said softly as I noted one of her lekku was bandaged, the tip of it no longer there.
Hesitantly I reached out, taking her hand into mine. As much as I wanted to comfort her, I didn¡¯t want my actions to turn the admiration on her face into devotion. While I accepted many of the Lokella felt that way about me, I never tried to encourage it, nor use it to my advantage. At least not intentionally.
As my fingers grasped her hand, her eyes saw my other arm and a gasp slipped from her lips. Her eyes returned to my face, and I already knew the question forming on her lips.
¡°Where were you?!¡± The angry, snapped question took my attention from the Twi¡¯lek to an enraged Human. The man stalked toward me, pushing past others on their bed. ¡°Where the kriff were you while we were dying?¡± He raged, anger burning in his eyes and fuelling his movement. ¡°Why did you call our ships away?¡± That question was accompanied by the thrusting of his hand toward me.
Behind and around him, others turned, wondering what the commotion was. While some shared his rage as they saw me, and some displaced the respect the Twi¡¯lek granted, most were confused as to why the man was so enraged at me.
I could understand the man¡¯s rage and the pain he felt. I understood the loss of a loved one as the image of a red-skinned Togruta was broadcast into the Force so loudly that I felt they¡¯d sense it on Coruscant. Yet, for all that anger, his behaviour here, pushing past others far more grievously injured, was unacceptable.
However, before I could answer him, Bo pushed past me, one hand floating over a blaster pistol. ¡°Don¡¯t your osikyr dare, you shabuir!¡± Her snarled, venomous response had the man stopping in his tracks, though the rage in his gaze never wavered. ¡°Cam never asked your fleet to leave!¡± Bo added, taking another step toward the man. ¡°Osik, he ordered them back when we saw how many had come, and if not for that you¡¯d not be standing there to shabyr shout at him!¡± she continued to close on the man, her hand grasping the pistol though she didn¡¯t draw it. ¡°And on top of freeing another world from slavery; besting a Darjetii to do so!¡±
¡°Bo, that¡¯s enough,¡± I said, placing my remaining hand on her shoulder even as the Togruta blinked, confused at the venom in Bo¡¯s tone. I was too, but I saw it as Bo simply defending me from what she saw as baseless accusations. ¡°Oriam is just angry; at the world, at the slavers, the Hutts and losing the one he loved in the battle.¡± Oriam blinked; shock at me knowing why he was angry - thank you Observe - pushing back his rage.
Bo grunted, but she allowed me to gently ease her to the side so I could pass. ¡°Oriam,¡± I began as I came face to face with the man, ¡°while I don¡¯t know the full details of what everyone else here endured, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked the council for help, not even to free the citizens of another world that were invaded and bound for slavery.¡± As I spoke, I lifted my other arm, the one missing the forearm, using the injury to show I¡¯d suffered as well. ¡°The safety of the Lokella matters greatly to me. Certainly more so than asking them to forgo the defences of this station or the planet below to answer my wishes.¡± Behind him I saw most were watching us, listening to my words. ¡°I never expected the Council to offer the majority of the fleet, never wanted them to. Just because to many, though not all, I am a figure of importance doesn¡¯t mean my wishes and my needs supersede those of your people. Something I explained to the fleet that came to help when I demanded most of it return to this station.¡±
I watched Oriam as I spoke, noting the anger slowly fading into the background. It didn¡¯t disappear, nor should it, but it pulled back enough that when he spoke again, there was little hint of it in his voice. ¡°Why,¡± he paused and licked his lips. ¡°Why did we have to help a world of the Republic? They did nothing to help us!¡±
¡°No, they didn¡¯t. Nor did the Senate, whose new Chancellor hails from Naboo; the planet we helped to free. I, however, won¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Not if it led to innocents being enslaved and abandoned by those sworn to protect them. The Trade Federation, the Hutts, and others like them, have run roughshod over the Outer Rim for centuries, doing whatever they pleased. The voices of those they hurt, those they enslave ¨C be it officially or with contracts so one-sided they might as well be ¨C have been ignored by those in the corridors of power; many only concerning themselves with personal power and wealth.¡±
¡°Yet I knew I couldn¡¯t help the Naboo, couldn¡¯t make a stand against oppression, be it of slavers or corporations, alone. So I reached out to the Lokella and the Mandalorians.¡± Given their history, having them help to free the oppressed was an amusing turn of events, but it would also, I hoped, help rehabilitate their image with some. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my request cost you, cost all of you,¡± I added as I looked past Oriam and took in the sentients in the corridor. ¡°But I won¡¯t stand by and do nothing because those who should''ve helped the Naboo, who should¡¯ve helped you, did nothing.¡±
I stopped there, taking stock of my words while Oriam considered them. It wasn¡¯t lost on me that my words might sound like something a Separatist would say, but I suspected that for many who joined the CIS, their issues with the Republic were genuine. However, their cause was only a front used by the Sith to shatter the Republic and the Jedi and bring everything under the control of a Sith-led empire.
If I¡¯d seen myself say that back when I¡¯d been inserted into this galaxy, I¡¯d have wondered what had changed. Yes, Sidious had used the Clone Wars to gain control of the galaxy, but I believed in the concept of the Republic and the GAR. Yet, after seeing how the Republic worked ¨C or in many cases, didn¡¯t ¨C I could no longer see myself standing with the GAR against whatever the CIS became in this timeline. Not if it was, as in the other timeline, controlled and corrupted by the corporations before they were turned on by the true puppet masters.
The issue was that, unless something changed drastically, I only had maybe ten years before galactic war broke out. Yet, before I could begin laying true foundations for what was to come, I had to sort out several critical issues. With myself, with Anakin, and with others.
Putting those thoughts to the side again, I placed my hand on Oriam¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you lost someone you cared for deeply, I truly am. But I cannot change the past, nor will I apologise for the choices I made that led to your loss save for wishing I¡¯d been clearer about only wanting a small section of the Lokella Force to aid me. However, no one; not you, or me, or the most powerful Jedi to have ever lived can know for certain the repercussions of any action we take. Nor how that action can alter events across the galaxy.¡± I removed my hand from his arm and stepped back. ¡°If you and others wish to hate me for what happened here, then I understand and wouldn¡¯t blame you. I¡¯m not a dictator, nor do I ever wish to become one. That said, I will continue to do what I feel, in my heart, and in the Force, is best for not just myself but the galaxy as a whole.¡±
Having said my piece, I moved to one side and slipped past him before he could reply. I was interested in hearing his thoughts, and those of other members of the Lokella. However, I wasn¡¯t here now for them. That was a cruel thought while they were in pain, but it was the hard truth and I¡¯d be an arrogant, deluded fool if I ignored it.
The doors to the medical centre slid open as I approached, even as those in the corridor continued, like Oriam, to consider my words. The sickly-sweet smell of bacta ¨C one I¡¯d grown used to after defeating Maul ¨C grew stronger as I entered the centre.
Beds lined the walls, all occupied. Bacta patches, larger than those used outside, covered many of the sentients lying on the beds. The other beds held sentients whose eyes made clear their injuries were mental more than physical. Nurses and doctors moved around, the signs of tiredness and weariness easy to see in their movements.
Dooku and Bo were at my side as the doors closed behind us. My eyes searched the room, though I didn¡¯t see Anakin. Reaching out with Detection, I sensed Anakin in a small room near the back of the centre. Inside were two others. Ferox and one I didn¡¯t know.
I moved toward the room, ignoring the looks from those present. Like outside before my impromptu speech, the faces that watched me ranged from adulation to disgust, however, I wasn¡¯t interacting with any of them. I wasn¡¯t here for them.
The door to the small, backroom slid open with an audible hiss. Inside I saw Ferox and Anakin, the boy had his head against the Corellian¡¯s side, one of Ferox¡¯s arms around the boy, as they sat near a bed. Something was on the bed; the source of the third presence I¡¯d felt in the Force. Yet before I could approach close, Anakin shifted, sliding from Ferox¡¯s side, and turned.
¡°Cam!¡± My name came out in a mixture of relief, shock, and fear. Yet before I could process his emotions fully, I¡¯d dropped to a knee as he rushed toward me.
His arms grasped around my neck as mine went around his back, and a moment later, tears flowed from his eyes as he sobbed into my shoulder. With my remaining hand, I gently patted his back, letting him release his pain. As he did that, I lifted my head and looked at Ferox.
His eyes, like Anakin''s, were red, though in his arms I saw a small bundle of blankets. I knew instantly that this was the child Shmi had been carrying, though before I could ask its name, or even use Observe to determine if it had any true Force Potential, Anakin lifted his head from my shoulder, drawing my attention.
¡°Mom died,¡± he managed to get out between sobs, his face wet and his eyes bloodshot.
¡°I know,¡± I replied, offering him a small, sympathetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
My hand came around and up, intending to wipe away his tears, only for me to stop as I realised I¡¯d once again used the arm with the missing limb.
¡°Your Hand!¡± Anakin blurted out before I could lower the arm enough he might not see the wound. ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°He fought a Darjetii,¡± Bo replied, drawing Anakin¡¯s attention to her and saving me from having to explain what happened without revealing it was his scream that had distracted me.
Dooku clarified. There was nothing in his voice to hint at anything else, but I sensed a faint ripple in the Force suggesting he knew more than he was letting on. ¡°However, Cameron sensed your pain, and as soon as he was able, came to visit,¡± my former Master added, not letting me dwell on what he might be holding back.
Anakin¡¯s gaze returned to me, his eyes widening at Dooku¡¯s words, and I offered him a smile. ¡°I felt your pain through the Force and knew I had to come,¡± I explained as I brought my other arm around and wiped away some of his tears. I wasn¡¯t going to mention when I¡¯d sensed his pain, or what it¡¯d led to, for a good, long while. Knowing Anakin, he¡¯d blame himself for it and never fully forgive himself which wasn¡¯t something I wanted. When he was older, I¡¯d probably tell him the full truth, but by then he¡¯d have moved on from the event enough it wouldn¡¯t affect him psychologically.
In truth, the mistake was mine. I¡¯d enjoyed the fight with Maul far too much and granted the Zabrak too much control over how it went and where we fought. I should¡¯ve gone to the tools in my armour sooner and used them more. If I had, I might¡¯ve kept my hand. However, as I was aware, hindsight was a bitch, so I wasn¡¯t going to dwell on the mistake, only learn from it going forward.
¡°Mum¡¯s dead,¡± he repeated as my hand came away from his face.
¡°I know,¡± I answered again. My fingers brushed back the hair on his forehead that had stuck there when he¡¯d buried his head in my shoulder.
I wanted to help him, to take his mind off events, but I wasn¡¯t sure how. I¡¯d already promised to take him as my Padawan, but making that official now felt wrong; cheap even. And disrespected Shmi. Around us, I could faintly feel the Force shifting as if trying to nudge me toward an action it wanted. However, as was often the case, I wasn¡¯t attuned to its intent as strongly as most other Jedi. Yet, as my fingers lifted away from Anakin¡¯s forehead, I caught sight of my vambrace, of the beskar it was made of, and an idea took root in my mind.
¡°Anakin,¡± I said slowly, sorting out rapidly if this was the right idea. ¡°I want you to know that I¡¯ll still take you as my Padawan. However, I know you¡¯re not ready for that. You need to grieve for your mother. That said, I have¡ an idea that I think you might like.¡± Anakin¡¯s head tilted to one side, his curiosity shining through his grief. I looked up at Ferox. ¡°Were you and Shmi married?¡± I asked. It was a touch callous to ask that now, but for the idea I had, I needed to be sure of Anakin¡¯s relationship with the Corellian.
¡°No,¡± Ferox replied gently, the bundle in his arms held securely against his chest. ¡°W.. we¡¯d agreed to wait until after Lia¡¯s birth before making it official. We¡ we had hoped you might be there when we married, given your role in bringing us together.¡±
I nodded at that, unsure what to say to him to apologise for not having considered that when I¡¯d taken Anakin to Mandalore before the invasion of Naboo. It was nice to also have a name for Anakin¡¯s sister ¨C one that, amusingly, was close to what his daughter had been named in another timeline. However, my curiosity about Lia Skywalker would have to wait until later. ¡°Then, with your permission, I¡¯d like to adopt Anakin.¡±
¡°I thought Jedi couldn¡¯t have families,¡± Anakin blurted out before Ferox could answer my request.
¡°While that isn¡¯t entirely accurate,¡± Dooku replied as I was reminded of Ki-Adi-Mundi, ¡°I believe Cameron isn¡¯t interested in making you his son in a common, Republic sense.¡±
I turned to my former Master, curious to his thoughts on the plan brewing in my mind. The slightest, barely perceptible movement of his head gave me his blessing, though I knew he¡¯d want to hear my reasoning for this choice at a later date. Bo, on the other hand, was trying and failing to keep a proud smile from spreading over her face.
Turning back to Anakin, I smiled gently. ¡°A Jedi isn¡¯t normally allowed to have a family. I, however, am far from what most would consider a normal Jedi.¡± Bo snorted out a laugh that she tried to hide behind a cough. ¡°Nor am I only a Jedi. I am Cameron Shan, Alor -¨C that means Chief ¨C of Clan Shan of the Mando¡¯ade. If you want I cou¡¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Anakin¡¯s response cut me off from finishing my question as his eyes radiated joy at the idea of becoming Mandalorian. The pain was still there, but for this moment at least, it was replaced by other feelings.
¡°Ni kar''tayl gai sa''ad, Anakin.¡± He blinked at my words, clearly not understanding them. rather amusingly, he looked up at Bo for an explanation.
¡°That means you are now, by the laws of our people, Anakin Skywalker, son of Cameron Shan,¡± She said, amusement easy to detect in her voice.
Ankin offered a weak laugh, any excitement at his change in status lost under the sorrow he felt over his mother¡¯s death. I held him close, letting the mixture of emotions wash over him while around us the others stood.
Later I¡¯d speak with Dooku about how this development would change the Master-Padawan relationship I¡¯d have with Anakin. I also knew that I¡¯d have to keep this development hidden from the Jedi Council, and by extension, the Sith. However, given I planned to take some time, perhaps a year or two, away to train Anakin while continuing to build a base of support for the wars to come, that shouldn¡¯t be a major hurdle.
Eventually, and thankfully before I needed to call on the Force to counter the lack of fresh oxygen entering my lungs, Anakin eased his grip. As he slid back, a wide, happy smile dominated his face. ¡°Wait,¡± he muttered as his eyes drifted down. ¡°Does that mean I get armour like yours and Bo¡¯s?¡±
¡°One day, maybe,¡± I replied with a chuckle as I ran my hand through his hair. Given his changed mood, he didn¡¯t react to the action. ¡°However, that won¡¯t be for a good while yet, and not until after you''ve completed your verd¡¯goten.¡± He gulped at hearing that, memories of the stories of my and Bo¡¯s hunts coming to mind. ¡°First though, I¡¯d like to meet your sister.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± he said, turning he grabbed my hand and dragged me forward. I stood as I moved, approaching Ferox who leaned forward slightly to grant me a sight of the babe in his arms. She looked much like any other newborn, though I swore I saw the same spark of curiosity in her eyes that I often saw in Anakin¡¯s gaze. ¡°Lia, I¡¯d like you to meet Cameron Shan, my new father.¡±
I blinked as Anakin said that, marvelling at how right it felt to hear him call me father. I hadn¡¯t considered the idea of having children for a long, long time. Certainly not until the wars against the Sith were over. Yet, standing here with Anakin, meeting his half-sister ¨C who Observe confirmed had little potential with the Force ¨C I knew I¡¯d made the right decision.
Yes, when it was discovered, it would place an even larger target on our backs, but that, I was discovering, happened naturally the more active I was in the galaxy. With events that were still to come, regardless of whether they happened as they did in the other timeline or not, I¡¯d rather have Anakin trained and ready to fight than risk leaving him exposed to the chaos to come.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
Later that day, as the station¡¯s chronometer ticked toward midnight, I was almost ready to leave Mtael¡¯s Gift. Anakin had transferred his belongings to Raven not long after I¡¯d adopted him, taking a room between mine and Bo¡¯s. Currently, he was off saying farewell ¨C for now ¨C to Ferox, Lia, and his friends on the station. Many of the Lokella were sad to see him go, but as it was an open secret that I¡¯d intended to make him a Jedi, most were accepting of the change.
Bo found the idea of the adoption amusing, teasing me regularly about it, even mentioning that she¡¯d had the idea of adopting the boy first. When I¡¯d shot back at that saying she still could, and we could co-parent Anakin, she¡¯d laughed so hard she¡¯d not been able to reply for nearly a minute. While she liked the boy, she continued to claim she had no interest in having children ¨C be they through adoption or birth ¨C and was happy to be the fun-loving, gun-toting aunt. Though when she¡¯d spent time holding Lia, I noticed a look in her eye that suggested she wasn¡¯t as against the idea of children as she claimed. That, however, was a discussion for, at best, several years down the road.
Ferox, for obvious reasons, would be staying on the station. Not only did he have a new-born daughter to raise, but the Lokella needed his leadership. With a child to care for, I hoped he¡¯d temper his more aggressive approaches to life. He had, though, given me a datacard to pass to Validus ¨C who was back on Naboo, containing information on the attack and a private message between the pair.
Before I departed, and with Anakin still off speaking to his friends, I¡¯d found the time to speak again with Dooku. After adopting Anakin, we¡¯d not had much time to speak, yet as I approached him on the balcony that overlooked the bay containing Raven, I knew he¡¯d have examined the recording of my battle with Maul.
¡°Master,¡± I said as I neared though he¡¯d already been turning before I spoke.
¡°Cameron, I won¡¯t keep you long,¡± he replied as I approached. ¡°I only wish to speak with you about your duel with the Zabrak, and pass along an unexpected revelation from Komari.¡± I tensed at the mention of the bitch, but relaxed a moment later. ¡°Knowing your continual disinterest in meeting with her, I felt relaying the message to you would be preferable.¡±
¡°My thanks, Master,¡± I said as I reached his side, my hand coming out to grip the balcony¡¯s railing and looking down at the Raven as Lokella technicians moved around her under Bo¡¯s watchful direction. ¡°While I have grown and changed since my time with her and the Bando Gora, I know I¡¯m not in any condition to meet with her again.¡±
That was, as Dooku knew, a massive understatement. Everything I¡¯d endured at the hands of Vosa and the Bando Gora was, because of Eidetic Memory, fresh and clear whenever I thought about it. That made releasing the feelings I held toward her, and about my time with her, into the Force as a Jedi was meant to do, be extremely difficult to manage. If not downright impossible, which was why I chose to push the anger and rage that time, and other moments in my life, down deep inside. It was something that would, if not for anything else, keep me from ever being a ¡®good and proper¡¯ Jedi. Though given I¡¯d never really been a proper Jedi, it was perhaps not a major issue.
¡°Quite.¡± Dooku¡¯s response was succinct, to the point, and oddly amusing. ¡°According to Komari, she fought the Zabrak at some point while you were under her care.¡± I grimaced at referring to my time with the Bando Gora like that, but I understood Dooku was being diplomatic about the ordeal. ¡°It seems that the Bando Gora were involved in a plot with the Zabrak to kill someone I believe you are familiar with. Hego Damask.¡±
I blinked at hearing that. ¡°Huh.¡± The word slipped from my lips as I processed what I¡¯d just learned. ¡°That wasn¡¯t something I¡¯ve heard him mention, though if the Sith were involved, then it was likely only tangentially as otherwise the Muun would¡¯ve died. I¡¯ll have to see what I can learn about this, subtly of course.¡±
Dropping a nugget like that could, if Plagueis was still alive, cause friction between him and Sidious. It hadn¡¯t been a direct attack by the Apprentice on the Master ¨C which spoke to how powerful Plagueis was ¨C but it was an interesting development to learn of, nonetheless.
What I didn¡¯t know though was if, in the other timeline, that was the event that enabled Sidious to kill and replace his Master, or just an early attempt that failed there as it had here. Plagueis must¡¯ve died not long after Naboo, as I felt there was little chance the Muun would¡¯ve stayed in the shadows while his Apprentice was Chancellor, so I¡¯d know soon if my actions, unintentional as they were, had fucked up this timeline enough that Plagueis survived. If he had, then things would be a million times harder as for all of Sidious¡¯ power ¨C taking down three Council members almost instantly being a prime example ¨C Plagueis would be on another level. Perhaps beyond even Yoda and Windu together.
That was a frightening thought and meant my plans for training Anakin would have to be accelerated.
¡°Indeed. Though I would be cautious of whom you reveal this to. To most outside the Council, Komari is missing and presumed dead. The reveal of this information, if it reached the ear of the Zabrak¡¯s Master, would have him investigating us, and those around us intensely. That could endanger many, if not all, of the plans we are contemplating.¡±
¡°The Sith might also seek to take Vosa, replacing the Zabrak,¡± I added, which was something Sidious would be working on now. Dooku was, I was all but certain, off the table as Darth Tyrannus, but the Sith would have backup plans upon backup plans. So much so that I feared little I did would stop them from reaching a point where they could implement Order 66.
¡°Indeed.¡±
¡°Thank you for this, Master,¡± I said after nearly a minute of silent contemplation. ¡°Also, can you offer my¡ thanks to her? While, in the grand scheme of things, it¡¯s likely this information is unimportant, it is another small thread in our investigations of what the Sith are planning. With it, we might be able to find moments between where she encountered the Zabrak and Naboo that may have been influenced by the Sith.¡±
¡°I shall pass along your words, though I¡¯m unsure of how she will take them.¡± he paused as if considering something. ¡°She retains an interest in you, often wondering what latest event you have found yourself involved in. That interest has only increased with your defeat of the Sith, though I fear it has also increased the interest the Sith may have toward you, and potentially the boy.¡±
¡°I had feared that Master, and have some plans to limit our exposure for the next year or so. If the Force allows me the freedom to avoid incidents.¡±
Dooku grunted, understanding the joke. ¡°Like you, I believe the Zabrak is only the apprentice. While his form is impeccable, he was intent on defeating you with the lightsaber only. A true master of the Force, be they Jedi or Sith, wouldn¡¯t allow themselves to be so limited. If the Master focuses on you, I am concerned you will be unable to escape their machinations.¡±
¡°On that, we agree, Master. And while I take the time to train Anakin, I feel I now know how to overcome my deficiencies with the Force. While I¡¯d have preferred the clarity to have occurred before losing my hand, I¡¯m glad it has finally come.¡± OK, the clarity came from reaching level 30, but Dooku wouldn¡¯t, and couldn¡¯t, understand that.
I took a step back and bowed to him. ¡°May the Force be with you, Master.¡±
¡°And with you, Cameron, and your new Padawan. I sense you will both need it for what is to come.¡±
I nodded, understanding the final warning he gave, and then turned. While I was curious about his opinions of my fight with Maul, I already knew the critiques he¡¯d offer as they¡¯d been the same ones he¡¯d been giving for the last few years. By the time I met Dooku again, if all went as planned, then I¡¯d have overcome those issues, and at the very least, I hoped I¡¯d be able to push him into taking actions during a spar that he¡¯d not normally wish to.
Before then though, I had to return to Naboo. I couldn¡¯t avoid meeting the High Council, or the Sith Lord that was the new Chancellor of the Republic.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The Phantom Menace 6 (Part 2)
I had Raven turn, banking her under and around one of the arms of the Saak¡¯ak before she then swooped over the arm.
¡°Woo-hoo!¡± Anakin called out as Raven turned almost on a credit-chit to face the entrance to the hangar. That let me see what was parked there and I whistled at the sight of the Royal Naboo Cruiser.
¡°Damn! Padm¨¦¡¯s going to be pissed,¡± I muttered as Raven moved into the bay and the damage to the royal cruiser became apparent.
The superstructure was still intact, and the engines still mounted, yet the hull was peppered with holes, scorch marks, and other forms of damage including what appeared to be the arm of a Vulture droid wedged through where the cockpit was. Sections of the inner workings were exposed in several places, with the panel R2 and the other droids had exited through during the cruiser¡¯s escape from Naboo having been blown off.
¡°It served its purpose,¡± Bo remarked from the co-pilot¡¯s seat as Raven flew past the royal cruiser. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Queen is fine with the damage given it helped free her people. But, if she does have it rebuilt, please insist that she adds some shabyr weaponry.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll pass that along,¡± I said with a chuckle as Raven turned, planning to set her down between the royal cruiser and the assortment of vessels that filled this bay, along with the next one.
¡°Oh!¡± Anakin called out, his arm thrust between Bo and me. ¡°That¡¯s a D-17 Patrol craft! I¡¯ve always wanted to see inside one! And that¡¯s a¡¡±
¡°Anakin,¡± I cut in before his enthusiasm for the collection of vessels overwhelmed him, ¡°When we arrive I need you to not start fiddling with other people¡¯s belongings. The Lokella allowed it because they trusted you. Here, while the Mando¡¯ade trust me, none know you¡¯re my ad. As much as Bo would no doubt enjoy me settling any grievances that are brought up, I¡¯d rather not waste my time doing so.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± he said, much quieter than before, and pulled his arm back.
¡°If you¡¯re good, I¡¯m sure my father and Alor Torrhen would be willing to let you visit the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade, ad¡¯ika,¡± Bo offered, using the Mando¡¯a term for child or little one, which oddly, was close to Anakin¡¯s name.
¡°Really?¡± Anakin asked, not even attempting to hide his hope. Somehow, the idea of getting to see the inside of a Mandalorian dreadnought was lifting his excitement to new, untold levels. While I was a little concerned about it, I was letting it go as it kept him distracted from crying over his mother. Something he¡¯d done each night since we¡¯d left the ShaDo system.
¡°Yes. As Cam¡¯s ad, you¡¯re now an ally of my Clan and Clan Ordo.¡± From the corner of my eye, I caught the smile on Bo¡¯s face as she talked to Anakin, once more showing her feelings toward the boy. ¡°If not for Cam, the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade might¡¯ve been returned to dock without seeing battle. Since it is here, and because of everything, I feel it won¡¯t take much to convince them to allow you a tour of one of our older, but powerful, warships.¡± She leaned closer. ¡°Perhaps, if you¡¯re really good, it might even be possible for you to fire the turbolasers at a nearby asteroid,¡± she added in a conspiratorial tone.
¡°Woo-Hoo!¡± I winced at Anakin¡¯s volume as he was right next to my seat. ¡°Come on Fenrir!¡±
As Raven reported touching down on the Lucrehulk¡¯s deck, I turned just in time to see a bemused tuk¡¯ata follow the boy out of the cockpit. ¡°Are you trying to spoil him?¡± I asked Bo as I turned to her, even as, with just one hand, I powered down Raven¡¯s systems.
¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m also encouraging his shereshoy,¡± she replied as she stood. Shereshoy was a uniquely Mando¡¯a word that, as close as it could be translated, meant ¡®lust for life¡¯ in Basic. While I didn¡¯t fully understand it, I knew that term only covered part of what shereshoy truly meant. It did, though, remind me of the saying ¡®seize the day¡¯ from Earth. ¡°And to show him that our ways are better than those of the Jetii.¡±
¡°I remind you that I¡¯m a Jedi,¡± I countered as I stood.
That drew a snort of amusement from her. ¡°Even you know you¡¯re not a good one.¡± She took a step toward me, entering my personal space. ¡°You fought and defeated a Darjetii as Mando¡¯ade, not Jetii.¡± Standing on her tiptoes, her lips moved toward my ear. ¡°And a very emuur''la one at that,¡± she added before nibbling gently on my ear.
I rolled my eyes as she pulled back, well aware and used to her flirting. Though I¡¯d admit that if not for Anakin, his trouble sleeping each night, and the fact his room was next to mine, then I¡¯d have struggled to not give in to Bo¡¯s temptations. Even with thoughts of Serra still fresh in my thoughts.
Before we¡¯d docked with the Saak¡¯ak, I¡¯d contacted Theed for an update on her condition. Padm¨¦ had informed me personally that while she was still in the bacta tank, her doctors assured her that my fellow Jedi would be out of the tank before the celebrations. Padm¨¦ was also glad I¡¯d returned as the Chancellor and Jedi Council were due to arrive tomorrow. From the way she spoke of the festivities, I suspected ¨C and dreaded ¨C that she planned for me to be front and centre in them.
¡°Come on,¡± I said to Bo, once more ignoring her flirting. ¡°If we don¡¯t get out there quickly enough, I fear what sort of chaos Anakin might get into.¡±
¡°Knowing his buir, a lot,¡± Bo added as she fell into step at my side as we left the cockpit.
It took about a minute to make our way through Raven and reach the exit hatch. As we entered the airlock, the sound of the ramp deploying was heard, but attention was on Anakin and the way he was struggling to not bounce from foot to foot. I could sense his excitement, along with Fenrir¡¯s amusement, as he waited to see new vessels. ¡°Anakin,¡± I said, drawing his attention, ¡°remember what I said.¡±
¡°Yes, sir.¡± He wasn¡¯t calling me father, which was a relief as I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to hear that, but I¡¯d made it clear he didn¡¯t have to address me as Master. For former slaves that term had negative, and likely painful, connotations. In time, I¡¯d explain how to the Jedi it was meant as one of respect, but given he wouldn¡¯t be around any Jedi bar myself and Dooku when we stopped in the ShaDo system, that wouldn¡¯t be an issue.
I took the lead once the airlock hissed open, and looking around, made note of the various ships in the hangar. To say they were an eclectic collection would be like saying Kashyyyk had big trees. There was little to no uniformity in the ships in the bay, showing how each Mando¡¯ade was free to select a vessel that suited them. While that allowed them great freedom, it also made it hard for others to track Mandalorians based on starship types. However, it did feed into the idea that they wouldn''t be unified, at least not without a strong, powerful Mand''alor to control them.
Around the bay, Federation droids moved, though these were the unarmed, cargo-type droids a ship like the Saak¡¯ak was meant to have and not the various battledroids that it had carried to Naboo. Since there was no cargo in the bay, at least as far as I could see, the droids were likely helping with the maintenance of the various ships here.
From what I¡¯d learnt speaking to Asta Ordo when we¡¯d approached for docking, the remaining battledroids and Vulture droids were being stored in the port arm, along with any surviving crew from the three Lucrehulks. Well, bar the senior figures who were, unfortunately for me, held in Theed. Hopefully, HK had discovered a way to remove Gunray while I¡¯d been gone, but if not, I¡¯d have to try another approach to ensure he never reached a Republic jail. There was no way I was allowing Sidious to keep that piece on the board.
Once on the deck, my focus shifted to an approaching group of Mando¡¯ade. None wore their helmets, instead, like Bo, they carried them under an arm, but I¡¯d know each of them even if they wore the helmets. I watched them all as they came closer, though I held Osto¡¯s gaze a touch longer until he gave a subtle nod. That meant Maul was secured aboard either this ship or more likely the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade ready for transport to a secure Mandalorian facility designed to house and contain Force users.
I wasn¡¯t sure what my plans would be with him, but I knew he¡¯d be of some use. The Force had been clear in that as I¡¯d stood over him, considering my options as the sedative designed for bull rancors that I¡¯d shot him with rendered him unconscious. In the end, I¡¯d used the Force-suppression cuffs I held in my Inventory to secure him, and then had Osto and his squad withdraw from the city with the Zabrak. I knew I¡¯d have to talk with Adonai, Torrhen, and the handful of others who knew about Maul, regarding what to do with the Sith, but that could wait for a few days. Though I did know I needed him out of sight, preferably out of the system, before Palpatine arrived.
¡°Alor Cameron, it¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Adonai said as he led the greeting party. He extended an arm, thankfully for my remaining hand.
¡°You as well, Alor Adonai,¡± I replied as I grasped his forearm. ¡°Though I had shab¡¯an idea you and Alor Torrhen would turn up with a shabyr dreadnought,¡± I added with a smile. That drew laughter from everyone within range to catch my words. ¡°Not that I¡¯m complaining, mind you.¡±
¡°We wanted it active for the civil war, but by the time the last upgrades were installed and checked, the war was over,¡± Torrhen replied as I grasped his forearm while Adonai hugged his daughter, much to her annoyance. ¡°The vessel had been powered down since then and we feared we¡¯d have wasted the credits on improving her. Of course, that was when your call to arms came in and we felt it would be a waste to not deploy the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade into combat once again.¡±
¡°Given the smoking hulk floating nearby, I¡¯d say it more than lived up to design,¡± I remarked as I greeted Asta and Ordo in turn. ¡°And while I¡¯m sure the Naboo are grateful for the extra firepower, I can¡¯t imagine how the Chancellor and Jedi Council will react when they arrive tomorrow.¡±
¡°Aye, we¡¯re looking forward to that,¡± Asta commented with a grin matched by the others. ¡°It will be nice to show the Tsad Droten that Mandalore isn¡¯t the feeble backwater they believe.¡±
¡°We had considered removing the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade to avoid an incident, but I was outvoted on the matter,¡± Adonai added, though the smile he wore made clear he wasn¡¯t offended or upset to lose that vote. ¡°Given reports of her travel would¡¯ve reached Coruscant already, there was little point in attempting to hide her existence.¡±
¡°Besides, your Queen granted every warrior and vessel that fought to free her world safe passage in their system, and a port in the storm if needed,¡± Osto added. ¡°So long as it¡¯s not to hide from Tsad Droten law or the Jetii.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure the new Chancellor is going to love that,¡± I commented with a grin, doing my best to ignore the teasing Osto used regarding my friendship with Padm¨¦. Bar Adonai and Bo, though I couldn¡¯t see her face to confirm it, none understood what I was implying. ¡°Until a few weeks ago, he was the Senator for the Chommell sector, being born on Naboo.¡±
That had the group laughing in delight, which was what I expected. Having the homeworld of the Chancellor of the Republic ¨C or Tsad Droten in Mando¡¯a ¨C grant Mando¡¯ade safe passage and protection would place him in an awkward position if he ever had to censor the Mandalorian sector. Not that most Mando¡¯ade would listen to the Republic, but it would be an interesting dilemma for Palpatine to handle.
¡°You mean that we didn¡¯t just save a Tsad Droten world, but the home of their new leader?¡± Asta asked between chuckles. My nod of confirmation only had her and the others laughing harder. ¡°Shab elek!¡± She exclaimed, punching the air in delight.
As the group and those nearby heard and passed on my information, I realised that none had remarked on my missing limb. They¡¯d all seen it, the glances impossible to hide, but none seemed concerned about it. It had been a regular thing that others asked about, but the Mando¡¯ade here just accepted it. Now, Bo had already told me that would be the case, using her father¡¯s artificial leg as an example of how being wounded in battle wasn¡¯t something to look down upon, so long as the battle had been a worthy one, which defeating a Sith certainly qualified as. Still, seeing the lack of reaction to the wound in person was a nice experience.
As the laughter died down, Adonai¡¯s eyes drifted to those with me and Bo. ¡°While I expected Fenrir, I hadn¡¯t expected the ad¡¯ika to be with you,¡± he said, looking at Anakin.
I turned and called the boy forward, placing my hand on his shoulder once he was in front of me. ¡°Anakin, I¡¯m sure you remember Duke Adonai.¡±
¡°Hello sir,¡± Anakin said, getting a smile from the older Mando¡¯ade.
¡°To the rest, may I present Anakin Skywalker, my ad.¡±
That statement caught everyone off guard, and they blinked as they stared at either me or Anakin. Adonai glanced at Bo, seeking confirmation, and when he returned his gaze to me I assumed she¡¯d given it.
¡°M-my mother died when we were attacked by slavers hired by the Hutts,¡± Anakin said, and I didn¡¯t need the Force to sense the shift in tone that fell over the hangar. Not just with the group in front of us, but with others nearby who were watching. ¡°Cam was already going to make me his Padawan, but when he offered to make me Mandalorian as well, I accepted.¡±
Adonai stepped forward, and after dropping to a knee, placed his hand on Anakin¡¯s free shoulder. ¡°Su cuy''gar Anakin Skywalker of Clan Shan,¡± he said softly. ¡°While you were not born Mando¡¯ade, you are now one of us. Aliit ori''shya tal''din.¡±
¡°Family is more than blood,¡± I explained as Anakin turned and looked up at me, he turned back and smiled at Adonai as I saw the others nod in agreement.
¡°Vur entye.¡±
I chuckled at Anakin¡¯s attempt to use Mando¡¯a. While he didn¡¯t know much, Bo had enjoyed, among other things, teaching him phrases along with telling the history of our people. So much so that Anakin was already listing ideas for his verd¡¯goten. While I was against a sarlacc or a krayt dragon, I could see him taking on a Rancor: It would be a nice homage to what Luke did in the other timeline. That, however, was something I¡¯d have to meditate on when he was almost thirteen.
¡°It¡¯s vor entye,¡± Adonai corrected, ¡°and ba''gedet''ye ad¡¯ika.¡± He squeezed Anakin¡¯s shoulder before looking up at me. ¡°Have you taught him the remembrance chant?¡±
¡°Bo did,¡± I replied. It had been something she did not long after I¡¯d adopted Anakin. While she¡¯d used it nightly ever since joining me ¨C back at the start of the last Mandalorian civil war ¨C I¡¯d not joined her until our return from the ShaDo system. While I¡¯d lost my grandfather and mother, I barely knew either of them or felt little connection to the pair. However, with Anakin now using it as well, I¡¯d joined in and added my mother¡¯s name, letting him see that everyone suffered. I¡¯d also explained that Jedi mourned the loss of friends like any would, however, we were expected to release our feelings into the Force. Knowing the boy, I knew he¡¯d not do that, which was why the Mandalorian chant was something I joined in with.
¡°Good,¡± Adonai said, looking at his daughter for a moment before returning his attention to Anakin. ¡°Ni su''cuyi, gar kyr''adyc, ni partayli, gar darasuum. Urin Kryze, Sellena Kryze.¡±
¡°Korkie Kryze,¡± said Bo, adding the name of her dead nephew.
¡°Gregar Ordo.¡±
¡°Ane Keldorn.¡±
¡°Ressa Shan,¡± I added, just as I¡¯d done for the last few nights.
¡°Shmi Skywalker,¡± Anakin said after me, and I gently patted his shoulder. This was the first time he¡¯d not seized up when saying his mother¡¯s name. He still mourned deeply for her ¨C that I knew without using the Force ¨C but this was the next step in his recovery from that traumatic event. Since the chant was helping him deal with his grief, I planned to continue it after we left Naboo, and I began his training.
Other voices joined in, adding the names of loved ones lost over the years. While that would help Anakin see that he wasn¡¯t alone, that he was a part of something greater than himself, as the names continued to be added, my mind shifted to other things.
As far as I knew, HK and R2 were still working to gain entry to Maul¡¯s vessel. I¡¯d contacted HK through a secured channel, wondering how they were doing. He¡¯d been insulted that I was concerned for him as if the idea a starship could destroy him was in some way more demeaning than letting a meatbag do so. That said, he was impressed by the security on Maul¡¯s vessel. I wasn¡¯t yet convinced of where I wanted that ship stored, but I had a few ideas. I had to get the hyperspace coordinates of the systems without the Jedi or Sith learning of my intentions which would require me to head to somewhere other than the Temple for the information I required.
¡°Now, ad¡¯ika, know that you aren¡¯t alone,¡± Adonai said, bringing my thoughts back to the hangar bay. Adonai stood then. ¡°All suffer loss, be it of family, friends, or limbs,¡± he added, patting his leg, the one with the artificial limb. Given how freely he moved on it, it would be easy to forget, but given the rumours of weapons built into the thing, that might be what he hoped. ¡°However, a warrior doesn¡¯t wallow in their loss. We mourn what has been taken, we remember those we love, and in the name of those no longer with us, we keep pushing forward. Oya Manda!¡±
¡°Oya Manda!¡± The chant was repeated by me and others in the bay.
¡°Oya Manda!¡± Anakin added a moment later, earning a nod of approval from Adonai as the man ruffled the young boy¡¯s hair.
¡°Good. We¡¯ll make Mando¡¯ade out of you.¡± His gaze then took in me, Bo and Fenrir. ¡°Now, all of you, come. The warriors grow restless. We have delayed the celebration of our victory far too long waiting on the War Leader¡¯s return.¡± He moved forward and clapped an arm on my shoulder. ¡°First a dragon, then duelling for the fate of a planet, and now defeating a Darjetii,¡± he said with a wide smile. ¡°The blood of a true warrior runs thick in your veins.¡±
¡°To be fair, I don¡¯t go looking for trouble,¡± I replied with a chuckle and smile, ¡°that said, I don¡¯t deny that I do enjoy the battles.¡±
Adonai laughed loudly at that, as did others in the hangar. ¡°Oya!¡± he shouted, others joining in a second or so later.
¡°And many say he¡¯s not Mando¡¯ade.¡± The partially whispered comment came from Osto and widened the smiles worn by his parents.
Adonai turned, pulling me with him. Anakin fell into step at my side as our group merged with Adonai¡¯s and we headed into the Saak¡¯ak. Tonight, and probably into the morning, we¡¯d celebrate. Food, drink, song, dance and other forms of entertainment would be partaken, and until I returned to Naboo¡¯s surface, thoughts of facing the Jedi and Sith would be pushed from my thoughts.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Bo-Katan POV)
Bo-Katan moved to the free seat next to Cam¡¯s son ¨C and that was something that continued to make her chuckle -- with a wide smile on her face and a large, just-refilled mug of ne¡¯tra gal in her hand. ¡°Enjoying yourself ad¡¯ika?¡± She asked once seated next to the boy, enjoying the fact his name was so close to the Mando¡¯a term for ¡®little one¡¯.
The boy smiled back at her; his face rosy as he nursed the single cup of ale he¡¯d been allowed. ¡°Yes,¡± Anakin replied, ¡°but I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re chanting, or what the dancing means.¡±
She laughed and leaned closer, placing an arm ¨C the one not holding her mug ¨C around the boy¡¯s shoulders. She had no interest in children of her own ¨C be they adopted or naturally born ¨C but she liked this ad¡¯ika. Not only was he, according to Cam, going to one day be very powerful with the Force but he was intrigued by her culture. Well, now his culture as well since Cam had adopted him.
The other thing about Anakin was, much like Cam, Bo-Katan sensed there was something special about the boy. He was jate¡¯kara; touched by luck and had a destiny. One that, again like Cam, Bo-Katan felt a need to help shape and follow. The pair were drawn to each other, and while she felt for Anakin that he¡¯d lost his mother, she was glad Cam had made him Mando¡¯ade, or at least an adiik of their people.
Once the celebrations here were over, she knew Cam planned to take time away to begin Anakin¡¯s training, but he had promised her that it wouldn¡¯t just be Jetii training; that he¡¯d begin teaching the boy what he could about the ways of the Mando¡¯ade. Bo-Katan had, in return, promised that if he needed help with that training, or ever found himself needing an ally, she¡¯d do what she could to help. And to Bo-Katan, this felt like one of those moments.
¡°Then let me teach you,¡± She said as the group on the floor, which was most of the warriors in the chamber, restarted the Dha Werda.
¡°Taung sa rang broka Mando''ade ka''rta.¡±
¡°The ash of the Taung beats strong within the Mandalorians'' hearts,¡± She said, translating the Mando¡¯a into Basic. As they chanted, the warriors, led by Cam, Osto Ordo and Vonte Tervho ¨C the generals of the ground offensive ¨C pounded their fists against their armoured chests, setting the beat of the chant. Now, Cam wasn¡¯t able to set the beat properly, his missing limb ensuring that, but Bo-Katan knew none saw that as an insult. Cam had fought and defeated a warrior of great power and skill ¨C one that had defeated the Jetii responsible for training all others in their ways of combat ¨C becoming the first Mando¡¯ade in centuries, possibly even since the Dral¡¯Han, to defeat a Darjetii in single combat. That made his injury a mark of honour and victory, something even those who only came for the credits respected.
¡°Dha Werda Verda a''den tratu.¡±
¡°We are the rage of The Warriors of the Shadow.¡± As she continued her translation, Bo-Katan felt her smile grow wider as Anakin started trying, and failing, to copy the beat the warriors were pounding out. It pleased her that the boy was already becoming one with their ways, drawn in by the camaraderie the chant ¨C and others like it ¨C inspired in all Mando¡¯ade.
¡°Manda''yaim kandosii adu.¡±
¡°The first noble sons of Mandalore.¡±
With this line, the warriors turned to their right, catching the ad¡¯ika off guard, and continued the beat by bashing their fists against the armour of the warrior next to them.
¡°Duum motir ca''tra nau tracinya.¡±
¡°Let all those who stand before us light the night sky in flame.¡±
She felt Anakin wince, taken aback at the ferocity of the fists that crashed against the armour of another warrior, understanding that they weren¡¯t pulling their blows. That striking with anything but close to full fury would insult those chanting with them.
¡°Gra''tua cuun hett su dralshy''a.¡±
¡°Our vengeance burns brighter still.¡± The warriors jumped and spun to their left as Bo-Katan continued her translation. The hall echoed with the sounds of armour being pounded, every blow from the assembled warriors timed to perfection, making the deck vibrate with the ferocity and certainty of their blows. Almost as if the ship understood it was now part of their culture, that it served their cause.
¡°I was told a Jedi shouldn¡¯t seek vengeance.¡±
Anakin¡¯s sudden statement stopped Bo-Katan from translating the next line as she looked down at the adiik. ¡°You¡¯re not Jetii,¡± she scoffed, ¡°you are Mando¡¯ade. Vengeance isn¡¯t something to be feared; it¡¯s something we use to power through our actions. To steel our thoughts during the darkest days of a cause.¡± She pulled him closer, hugging him against her armour. ¡°One day, when you¡¯re older, wiser, and better prepared, you will face the one responsible for your mother¡¯s death.¡± Bo-Katan felt a pang at never being able to do that to the hut¡¯uun who¡¯d killed her mother and younger brother, though she knew her father had made sure of that. ¡°When that day comes, don¡¯t let the desire for vengeance cloud your mind. Instead, temper it, control it, like the warriors are doing with this chant, into something infinitely more powerful. Use it to steady your mind, to guide your hand, but remain the one in control.¡±
The ad¡¯ika fell silent at that, and Bo-Katan sat with him, not bothering to translate the next few lines of the Dha Werda for him. The pain of losing a mother was one she understood well, and was perhaps part of why she¡¯d thrown herself into teaching him what she could as they¡¯d returned to the Naboo system; as if she wanted to be there for her ba¡¯ad as her father had been there for her.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
¡°I miss her.¡±
The words were barely audible over the chanting that reverberated around the hall, but Bo-Katan caught them as she¡¯d been watching Anakin closely. She shook him gently with her arm, keeping him closer to her side. ¡°We all miss those we¡¯ve lost,¡± she said as the second verse of the Dha Werda began, the warriors had returned to pound their fists against their own armour for the moment. ¡°However, we don¡¯t cry for their loss. We celebrate their life and their accomplishments. We honour them by continuing to live, by using what they taught us to fight each day as we carry their memories with us through battle and life.¡±
Those were, she realised after saying them, the exact words her father had said to her after her mother had died. That had Bo-Katan blinking, wondering why, in this moment, that memory, those words came so easily to her thoughts, and if they¡¯d been passed down through her family whenever someone lost a loved one.
¡°I want to kill the Hutts for taking her from me.¡±
¡°Aye,¡± she replied, loosening her hug, ¡°I¡¯m sure you do, but you¡¯re not ready yet.¡± he turned and looked up at her, his eyes reddened by tears shed for his mother. Using the hand holding her mug, she gently pushed back a lock of his hair that had matted against his forehead as she hugged him. ¡°Soon your father will begin your training, to start your journey toward being a great warrior, a true Mando¡¯ade. The journey will be long, difficult, and dangerous. There may be moments where you feel you can¡¯t go on. That it¡¯s too arduous. In those moments remember your mother, your sister, your father, and everyone that cares for and wants you to succeed. Let those memories, and your father, mould you, train you, in the ways of the Jetii and the Mando¡¯ade so that, when you¡¯re finally ready to stand beside us as a fellow warrior, you¡¯re something greater than either.¡± She smiled. ¡°On that day, when you ride into battle against the ones responsible for your mother¡¯s death, Cam will ride at your side. As will I and others.¡±
Anakin¡¯s face had slowly shifted as she spoke as if he was engraving the words onto his heart. By the time she finished, a smile had returned to his face. ¡°I¡¯ll be the best Jedi ever!¡± he said with certainty. ¡°The best Mandalorian ever!¡±
Bo-Katan laughed, and almost attempted to ruffle his hair with the hand holding her mug. ¡°I know you will be,¡± she said as she chuckled at nearly drenching him in ne¡¯tra gal. Yet, deep down, she knew that like Cam, Anakin would face a choice. The paths chosen by the Jetii and the Mando¡¯ade were, at their cores, simply incompatible.
Cam knew this and warred within himself over it, yet he continued to try and keep to both. Bo-Katan knew it wouldn¡¯t, and couldn¡¯t last. Cam was Mando¡¯ade ¨C the joy and delight on his face as he neared the end of the Dha Werda with their fellow warrior made that clear ¨C and in time, Cam would see where his path lay. As would Anakin.
Bo-Katan didn¡¯t know when that day would come, but when Clan Shan truly embraced their destiny, their jate¡¯kara, the galaxy would tremble at their feet. And she, Manda willing, would be there at their side, revelling in the battles it brought forth.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
¡°Certain, you are, that a Sith this Zabrak was?¡±
¡°Yes Master Yoda,¡± I replied as I stood in the centre of a small, secured chamber inside the Royal Palace in Theed. Almost the entire Council had come to Naboo for Drallig¡¯s funeral, which had taken place this morning; the morning after the Council and Chancellor Palpatine had arrived on Naboo.
While Drallig hadn¡¯t played a major role in helping free Naboo, to the Naboo and some Gungans it still mattered. As such, his body ¨C at least part of it ¨C had lain in rest for many to view and pay their respects to. I suspected that to many it was a reminder that even though it had been the Mandalorians and Lokella that had been the main source of the support for Naboo, the Jedi and the Republic hadn¡¯t entirely abandoned them.
Beside Drallig¡¯s body were the remains of a unit of Lokella and Mando¡¯ade that had fallen fighting to free Theed. The Lokella had drawn an unfortunate short straw and encountered a group of heavily armed mercenaries who¡¯d been guarding a group of Naboo. The same group I¡¯d originally asked Drallig and Serra to free. Without the help of the Jedi, the Lokella had suffered badly, but those they¡¯d fought against had died and not a single Naboo was killed or shipped off-world.
The Mando¡¯ade had encountered a squadron of tanks moving to support one of the main battles in Theed. The pair had destroyed all eight tanks and their accompanying droids, but as both had used durasteel armour, they¡¯d succumbed to their wounds before others could reach them.
All the fallen off-world warriors were granted honorary citizenship of Naboo by Padm¨¦ in a ceremony, and along with the Naboo and Gungans who¡¯d died fighting to free the planet, would be forever remembered as Heroes of Naboo.
Not long after Drallig¡¯s funeral, as expected, I¡¯d been summoned to speak with the Council regarding Drallig¡¯s death and events that happened in the lead-up to and during the battles for Naboo. The meeting had begun with them watching the recording I¡¯d provided Qui-Gon of my duel with Maul, ending as it did, before I stood to supposedly kill him unintentionally.
They¡¯d asked about what happened after the recording ended, accepting the reason for the failure. It seemed that they also believed me when I told them the story I¡¯d told to Qui-Gon, which was a little surprising. While I was skilled at Deception, I wasn¡¯t sure I was good enough to fool those as experienced as the Council. And I knew I couldn¡¯t entirely fake the truthfulness of my statement on Maul¡¯s fate. Yet, they¡¯d accepted my story, and we¡¯d now moved on to discussing Maul and his possible connection to the Sith.
¡°Could it not have been a simple Dark Side Force user?¡±
I turned to Plo Koon to answer him. ¡°By the time I encountered him, the Zabrak had already killed Master Drallig, and after seemingly toying with Padawan Keto was about to kill her as well.¡± I paused and glanced down, to the chest piece that along with my greaves, pauldrons and single vambrace, I still wore as I spoke to the Council. ¡°He would¡¯ve killed me as well if not for the armour I¡¯d chosen to wear.¡± I knew the Council hadn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t approve of me wearing armour, but it wasn¡¯t technically against the tenets of the Order to wear armour, and even if it had been, I¡¯d still have worn it to this meeting. It helped, I hoped, reinforce that it was only because of it that I was able to stand before them today. ¡°The speed he moved, his skill with the blade in a variety of forms, and his ability to react and counter everything I threw at him, are comparable to anything I¡¯ve faced. Even you, Master Yoda, during our brief, and very one-sided, spar.¡±
Yoda nodded, accepting and understanding my comparison.
¡°Yes, the recording you gave us certainly showed the speed and ferocity of the Zabrak,¡± Even Piell replied, ¡°and I, for one, am inclined to believe your opinion on him being a Sith. I will, however, wait until Padawan Keto is fully recovered and able to offer her opinion before reaching a position on the matter.¡± He paused even as I saw a few of the other members of the Council nod in agreement. ¡°I do, however, wish you had managed to recover the body and lightsaber so we might have examined them.¡±
¡°My intent had been to wound and capture him, Master.¡±
¡°Yes, we understand and believe you on that,¡± Saesee Tiin responded. ¡°And given the clear difficulty you encountered in the duel, not to mention having to be concerned about the condition of your friend,¡± there was the faintest of hints in his tone that he felt Serra was perhaps too close to me, but I couldn¡¯t sense anything in the Force to confirm or deny that feeling, ¡°we commend your restraint. Even if, perhaps, an attempt to end the duel quicker might¡¯ve been more advantageous to you.¡±
¡°In your place, after suffering the injury you did, many a young Jedi might struggle to restrain themselves,¡± Windu added as he took over. ¡°That you didn¡¯t speaks well of your temperament. Though it does leave the reason you came into battle, as if you were expecting trouble, in shall we say, less than traditional Jedi clothing open to discussion.¡±
I lowered my head, accepting the slight rebuke before giving my reasoning. ¡°Ever since becoming a Knight, I¡¯d understood that I had limitations that, to this day, remain in place. Add into that¡ concerns I¡¯ve held about a general feeling of danger growing somewhere in the galaxy, and I felt that, if I was to survive this danger, I needed a method to overcome my limitations. Knowing that Jedi in the past had worn armour for battle, I felt that was a way to go, and with connections to various political figures on Mandalore, I was able to secure an armour made of beskar that, barring one small mistake, enabled me to engage and defeat the Sith.¡±
¡°I cannot fault your logic for seeking a temporary solution to what has been a long-term problem for you,¡± Plo Koon offered as he leaned forward. ¡°However, we are concerned by this continual choice you make to interact with Mandalorians.¡± At this, Even Piell and Saesse Tinn nodded. ¡°Particularly how close you seem to have become to a daughter of Duke Adonai Kryze. Given his other daughter is currently being groomed to become the Senator of the Mandalore sector and your connections to this world, and several important figures from it, there are suggestions, which we do not agree with, that you are becoming too political for a Jedi.¡±
¡°I¡¯m aware of that concern, Masters,¡± I said, speaking to the entire Council. This point had been one I¡¯d been preparing for even before landing on Naboo, and I already knew how to use it to my advantage. ¡°Once I have a replacement,¡± I gestured with my hand-less arm, ¡°I plan to withdraw from events for a time, perhaps a year or so. I hope that by taking time away, not only will I finally overcome the hurdle in my development, but I distance myself from figures of importance in the Republic.¡±
Silence fell over the chamber, and I felt the faintest of shifts in the Force. That meant, based on previous experiences, the council were speaking about my reasons telepathically, so I stood still, waiting for their response.
¡°Close to the new Chancellor, you are. A concern of this Council, that is not. Connections in the Senate, many in the Order maintain. Your youth, however, a concern is. Friends with Senators, Jedi Masters usually are. Close to one, rare for a younger Jedi it is. Doubly so, the Chancellor. On this, we trust you, however.¡±
¡°On other matters, we retain our concern,¡± Windu added, taking over from Yoda. ¡°However, we approve of your plan to commune with the Force in isolation, and will withhold further comments until you return to the Temple after your sojourn.¡±
I nodded in acceptance; glad they¡¯d bought my reasoning for wanting time away. That said, I kept thoughts about a certain young boy far from the front of my mind. I needed to train him away from the eyes of the Jedi and Sith, to say nothing of needing time and space to see how the final evolution of my Interface altered things and adapting to that.
With time to consider the matter more, I¡¯d chosen Natural Evolution. While it would result in lower peaks for my skills, and degradation of my Force Powers until I truly understood how to use them, the removal of any limit on what I could accomplish with the Force made it the logical choice. Not just for the threats Sidious, and potentially Plagueis as I¡¯d not heard any mention of Hego Damask passing on over the Holonet, posed in the coming decade, but for ¨C provided I defeated the Banite Sith ¨C the Vong and whatever other horrors existed in this universe.
It would also, I felt, remove the issues I held with a lightsaber. That was something I needed gone as if I struggled against Maul, then I had no chance against anyone on the level of Windu, Sidious, Yoda, or Plagueis. All the technical skill in the galaxy wouldn¡¯t save me if I had to fight even one of that group; or any that I currently shared the chamber with.
¡°You are free to depart on your sojourn, though I would suggest waiting until after the Naboo celebrate their liberation,¡± Windu added, drawing me from my thoughts about the future. ¡°However, we may contact you if we have need of you, or require further information about events that happened here.¡±
I bowed deeply, accepting their stance, and knowing that was my dismissal, turned and walked from the chamber. Outside Simvyl and Fenrir waited, the tuk¡¯ata stretching as the doors to the chamber slid shut.
¡°How¡¯d it go?¡±
¡°As expected,¡± I replied as Fenrir moved closer and pushed his head into my arm. ¡°They¡¯re pleased the Sith is defeated, unhappy about my armour and the manner in which I won, and accept my reasons for wanting to take time away,¡± I added as I used my hand to scratch Fenrir under the chin.
¡°And they¡¯re okay with you taking a Padawan?¡±
I smirked. ¡°They never asked about it, so I simply never brought it up.¡± Simvyl frowned slightly but didn¡¯t challenge me on the matter. ¡°They will learn at some point, and if they have an issue with it, then I¡¯ll ask for forgiveness.¡±
¡°I see you¡¯re learning from politicians,¡± Simvyl replied with a smile that revealed sharp teeth.
I shrugged in response as we began walking away from the chamber. As Windu had said, there was still the victory celebration to come this afternoon, but until then, and hopefully afterwards, I was free to do as I pleased. Though for now, that was heading back to Raven and resting. I might contact Bo to see how Anakin was doing as he was staying on with her and should be enjoying a tour of the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade. The vessel was still in orbit along with the two captured and still hyperspace-capable Lucrehulks, but all three would be departing at some point this evening or tomorrow. The Lokella had, bar a single CR70 Corvette, already left, wanting to return home and help with the recovery.
¡°HK sent a report while you were meeting the Council,¡± Simvyl said as we walked, reminding me that the Council hadn¡¯t brought up HK. Either Qui-Gon had failed to mention him, or they simply didn¡¯t consider it an issue compared to my armour and other actions I¡¯d taken. There was no way they weren¡¯t aware that the first of the Knights of the Old Republic series was out, so it was odd now that I thought about it, HK hadn¡¯t been mentioned. Of course, as HK had been out of sight since the battle, people might have semi-forgotten his presence. ¡°He and the astromech had gained access to the target. After subduing a droid and the onboard defences, they¡¯ve determined the vessel is named Scimitar. They¡¯ve yet to access the flight controls, but HK suspects they¡¯ll be ready to do so within a day at most.¡±
¡°Good. Once they¡¯ve got full control of the vessel, we¡¯ll wait until after the celebrations to have it slip away. While I could have HK take it to Coruscant, I fear the Sith¡¯s influence extends to the highest levels of government. Otherwise, the Trade Federation wouldn¡¯t have become the power they are today. The longer it takes for knowledge of the Scimitar¡¯s fate to reach the Senate, the longer the Sith remain in the dark regarding where it is. Which, as I¡¯ve already stated, is why I also don¡¯t want the Jedi Temple to be aware of the ship¡¯s existence.¡±
What I¡¯d love was if the ship had some way to hide from sensors. If it did, it should be possible to have it slip from the bay tonight, and head to a position far enough away that others wouldn¡¯t find it. However, that would only get it off Naboo. I still had to determine where I wanted the vessel stored, though I knew it wouldn¡¯t be in the Mandalore sector. That was far too obvious a location for it and would place it close to Maul if he found a way to escape his imprisonment before I was ready to deal with him.
Adonai and Torrhen had assured me that the prison they would secure Maul in was designed specifically to contain Force users. While it hadn¡¯t seen much use over the last few centuries, no Force user had ever survived an attempted escape. The list of those that had attempted escape was small and contained a Sith Lord and a few Jedi Masters, but as none had ever managed to break free, I trusted them to keep Maul on ice for the next few years.
¡°I understand your logic, and agree that the Senate and Temple could be tracked by the Zabrak¡¯s Master, but I feel we could bring the Jedi Council in on your plans. So long as they agreed to keep no record of this.¡±
¡°While they accept that the Zabrak was a Sith, I don¡¯t think they¡¯d be as cautious as I feel they¡¯d need to be.¡± I turned and smiled. ¡°I know you have faith in the Order, but until I¡¯m sure of how far the Sith¡¯s influence extends through Coruscant, I want to keep my cards close to my chest.¡±
¡°Very well.¡±
I was glad Simvyl trusted me on this, as he was the only sentient who knew about my plans for Maul and his vessel. Others only knew parts of the plan. Since Simvyl would be travelling with Anakin and me ¨C due to his bond of loyalty ¨C I considered him the best person to run my plans by. Which was why I was glad he was accepting of my intentions.
We fell into silence as we neared the main sections of the palace, not wanting anyone to overhear us. As we walked, we passed various members of the palace staff or Royal Guard. They either smiled or nodded in recognition and appreciation. While the official ceremony wasn¡¯t until later, it seemed in my absence that the story of my actions had spread throughout the populace.
¡°Master Jedi.¡± I paused as I realised they were speaking to me. Turning, I saw a squad of four Senate guards approaching, their blue armour and long rifles making it easy to know who they were.
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°If you have time, the Chancellor wishes to speak with you.¡±
I kept a slight smile on my face as the lead guard spoke. ¡°Then lead on,¡± I replied. While I¡¯d expected he would want to speak with me, I¡¯d hoped it could wait until after the ceremony. Unfortunately, it seemed I wasn¡¯t going to be that lucky.
Palpatine would¡¯ve heard what happened from Padm¨¦ already, but he¡¯d want further details. I expected he would prod for greater detail of my duel with Maul, though without making it obvious he was doing so. If I were in his place, I¡¯d also begin factoring my actions here, not just in helping free Naboo but in gathering allies to do so.
Those allies had, from what I knew, avoided the Chancellor. The Mandalorians were staying on their vessels, while Validus and the other Lokella who remained were simply staying until the ceremony and would be distracted by events back home, so the only source of intel Palpatine would have was from Padm¨¦, those like Panaka, and myself.
My ad-hoc alliance was already changing things, as not only were the Lokella wanting to hire Mando¡¯ade trainers, but Padm¨¦ and Panaka were interested in doing so as well. While I doubted the Naboo would ever shift entirely from their peaceful ways, the fact they¡¯d only survived the invasion due to the actions of the small security force, concerned and eager citizens, the Gungans, and outside help seemed to have convinced Padm¨¦ to increase the size and capacity of the Naboo security forces.
It only took us about a minute to reach a corridor where more of the Senate guards stood watch, but I was again glad Anakin wasn¡¯t with me. The longer I could go without Palpatine becoming aware of him, and sinking his way into the boy¡¯s trust with his silken words, the better it would be for everyone. Yet as we moved through the guards standing watch, I pushed thoughts of Anakin, the Mando¡¯ade and any plans about the future from my mind. I didn¡¯t need Sidious sensing anything about them. As far as I or the Interface knew, Palpatine hadn¡¯t attempted to scan my thoughts, not even my surface ones, but I wasn¡¯t taking the chance he might pick up on a stray thought and discover something I didn¡¯t want him to.
¡°Your companions will have to remain here,¡± the guard who¡¯d addressed near the temporary Council chambers said as he and those with him turned to face us.
His tone was serious, almost threatening, and I struggled to not smirk dismissively at his tone. Even without an arm, I knew I could take them by myself. Fenrir must¡¯ve sensed some of my amusement, as he stepped forward and growled. It wasn¡¯t a deep or threatening growl, just one daring the guards to do something. All four of them tensed, concerned that something was about to happen.
¡°Of course,¡± I replied, placing my hand between Fenrir¡¯s ears, and giving him a scratch. ¡°Try not to make a new chew toy,¡± I said to the tuk¡¯ata before stepping toward the door at the end of the corridor.
The guards that had escorted us remained outside with Simvyl and Fenrir as I entered the chamber. Two more guards noted my arrival and tensed slightly, thinking I was a problem ¨C which given the armour I wore, made sense ¨C before they saw the lightsaber at my hip. That eased their concerns, and I moved forward, quiet voices guiding me toward my destination.
Turning around a corner, I saw Palpatine sitting on one extremely well-decorated sofa that along with a partner sat around a table that likely cost north of a hundred thousand credits. As Palpatine spoke to an older man who sat on the other sofa, Sate Prestige, who was standing behind the Chancellor and had seen me approaching, dropped down and whispered to his master.
Palpatine turned then, a wide smile coming to his face as he saw me. ¡°Cameron, my boy,¡± he began as he stood. The other man turned as the Chancellor approached and I recognized him as Sio Bibble, the Governor of Naboo. ¡°The hero of the hour,¡± the Chancellor said as he reached me, extending an arm.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far, Chancellor,¡± I replied as I shook his hand. He surprised me though by pulling me into a hug and laughing gently, enjoying my confusion as he patted my back. Sio and Sate smiled at the sight though there I could sense Sate not liking something about the situation. Perhaps he had known of Maul and disliked that I¡¯d removed one of Sidious¡¯ tools, or perhaps he simply disliked that I was slowly growing closer to the hidden Sith Lord and feared for his position.
¡°Nonsense,¡± Palpatine said as he pulled back, breaking the impromptu hug. His hands slid down my arms as he continued. ¡°Without your actions, your ability to find allies in her most desperate hour, I fear my home would¡¯ve become another cog in the vile grinding machine that is the Trade Federation.¡± His hands stopped on my upper arms, just above my elbows. ¡°Queen Amidala swears by this, and having seen the warship your allies brought, and heard tales of the battles that raged, I find myself agreeing with her. Though it seems that you paid dearly for supporting us,¡± he added, his eyes glancing toward my missing forearm.
¡°Sadly, yes,¡± I responded, ignoring the phantom itching from fingers that were no longer there. ¡°Though it was a low price to pay to ensure millions remained free of oppression.¡±
He smiled even as I watched Sate slowly guide Sio away from the sofas. ¡°If I might ask, how exactly did this happen?¡± he said as he turned, knowing what Sate was doing, and guided me toward the seats. ¡°and is it in any way connected to the death of the Master Drallig?¡±
¡°It appears the Federation wasn¡¯t working alone,¡± I replied slowly, knowing exactly how I expected this conversation to go, and having a handful of contingencies if it moved in certain ways. ¡°There was a Dark Sider present when we arrived.¡± Palpatine reacted, as expected, with surprise. ¡°There is a possibility he might even have been a Sith¡¡±
¡°A Sith?¡± Palpatine cut in, his acting superb. ¡°I-I had thought them nothing more than a legend?¡± He asked. Even knowing he was lying; I couldn''t find even the faintest hint that he didn¡¯t believe what he said. This man, and Plagueis, were masters of hiding themselves, of convincing others they were exactly who they pretended to be. Which, given his true name, made perfect sense for Palpatine. He was insidious in ways no one could ever conceive, never mind detect.
¡°That, along with confirming if the Zabrak was a Sith, I leave up to the Council,¡± I replied with a small smile. ¡°All I will say is that he was an incredible duellist, on par with any I¡¯ve seen.¡± Truthfully, I felt Windu, Yoda, and perhaps a handful of others might be able to defeat Maul, but saying this would stroke Sidious¡¯ ego as he had been the one, from what little I know, to train the Zabrak.
¡°High praise from such a young and accomplished Jedi.¡±
¡°I would argue against accomplished,¡± I said, countering the Chancellor¡¯s praise, ¡°but I thank you for the compliment.¡± His smile widened. ¡°I¡¯m sure that if you inquire, the Council will keep you abreast of their investigation. If the Sith truly have returned, then they are a threat to the Order and the Republic. However, I expect the investigation to be stalled until they can recover the Zabrak¡¯s body.¡± I offered a sheepish smile. ¡°When the time came to end the battle, after I lost part of my arm, I¡ I struck him down.¡±
This was a different story than the one the Council had received, but I felt it was a risk worth taking. I¡¯d already opened up to him about using the Dark Side against the Vong, so hinting at doing that against Maul, because of my injury, would ease some of his concerns about how I defeated Maul. It would, no doubt, increase his and Plagueis¡¯ interest in seeing if I could be turned, but since I was all but disappearing for the next year or so, I felt this was a way to remain close to the Chancellor without him questioning how I managed to defeat Maul and going looking for answers.
HK had already deleted the recordings of the bay housing the Scimitar, but that wouldn¡¯t stop people from talking about the vessel. From there it wouldn¡¯t take long for Palpatine¡¯s spies to learn that HK was connected to me and that I had Maul¡¯s vessel. Hearing that I¡¯d taken the vessel, but hadn¡¯t handed it over to the Council would further make them feel I was questioning my position with the Order. Which I was, but not in the way the Sith would, I hoped, believe.
¡°Given the grievous wound you suffered, I¡¯m sure few would fault you for striking the Zabrak down in anger,¡± Palpatine said, a hand coming to rest on my shoulder. ¡°Not even the Council can expect you to forget your emotions all the time.¡±
¡°They¡¯d prefer that I did, which is perhaps why, like with the Vong, I didn¡¯t mention how I felt when the Sith died,¡± offered him a small, slightly weak smile. ¡°I feel many in the Order, including some of the Council, continue to question me. Even though I¡¯m not him, some see my ancestor whenever they look at me.¡± That included, I felt, the Sith I was sitting with, though where the Jedi might see a concern, Sidious saw an opportunity.
¡°While I don¡¯t understand the Force as well as you, I can understand the concerns of the Council. You are a remarkably skilled and powerful young man, Cameron. It is only natural that others, ones who¡¯ve held positions of power and influence within the Order, would fear your potential.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t say they fear me, Chancellor. Just that many distrust me, which given my tendency to find myself in conflicts, is understandable.¡±
Palpatine gave my shoulder a squeeze of support. ¡°I don¡¯t share that fear, Cameron. No, if not for you, my home, and millions of my fellow Naboo, would be all but enslaved.¡± He gestured toward where Sate and Sio Bibble had gone. ¡°Governor Bibble was just telling me more details of what happened here, and after speaking with him, Captain Panaka, and Queen Amidala, I know with certainty that I and my people owe you a debt we can never repay. Know that, for your actions here, and elsewhere to defend the Republic, you will always have my thanks. And my support.¡±
I gave him a wide smile and nodded. While I wasn¡¯t planning to draw on that support, it was something I might have use of in the coming decade. The idea of using Palpatine to help me bring about his downfall had a delicious sense of irony about it. ¡°And you, Chancellor, have my support to help guide the Republic to become what it needs to be.¡±
¡°I¡¯m grateful for your support,¡± Palpatine said as he turned to the table. ¡°I fear that I will struggle to enact the changes needed to make the Senate what the people of the Republic need it to be,¡± he continued as he refilled one glass that sat there and then started prepping a new glass. ¡°As you remarked before my election, there are many there who serve only their own self-interests or serve at the behest of external influences.¡±
¡°Like the Trade Federation,¡± I said as I took the glass he offered me.
¡°Yes,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°I swear to you and my people that I¡¯ll do all in my power to ensure Viceroy Gunray gets the justice he deserves for his heinous acts here, but I fear it will take me far longer than it should.¡±
¡°If you have need of me, I¡¯ll do what I can to help, uncle.¡±
He smiled widely, enjoying me using the familial term. ¡°For that, I¡¯m grateful, nephew.¡± As he raised his glass in thanks, I knew he planned to use that connection, that friendship to spin how he had more influence on what had happened here to free Naboo than he truly did. That though, had nothing to do with being a Sith, and everything to do with being a career politician. ¡°However, I feel you have already helped more than enough and paid dearly for it.¡±
¡°Aye, there does seem to be a pattern developing here,¡± I remarked with a dark chuckle after taking a sip of the fruity wine ¡°First it was almost losing an eye, and now an arm.¡± I paused and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can survive another wound.¡±
¡°Will you return to the Temple to have a prosthetic limb attached?¡± His tone was sombre now the topic had shifted to my injury.
¡°I¡¯m unsure of the Jedi¡¯s position on the matter, so I¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±
Palpatine frowned deeply. ¡°That is simply unacceptable.¡± He placed his glass down and turned. ¡°Sate,¡± he called and a moment later his aide appeared from behind a pillar as if he¡¯d been spying on us while we talked. ¡°Compile a list of the best companies and figures in the field of limb replacement.¡±
¡°Th-there is no need for that,¡± I said, acting as if I¡¯d not expected him to make this offer even as Sate nodded at the order.
¡°But there is, Cameron,¡± Palpatine said as he turned back to me. ¡°In my opinion, and that of our young Queen, you are almost wholly responsible for Naboo being free. For that alone, I shall do everything in my power to ensure your injury is handled and treated by the very best in the Republic with no expense spared. To do otherwise would be unworthy of my position as a citizen of Naboo, Chancellor of the Republic and, though it is not by blood, your uncle.¡± He smiled widely as he finished.
¡°I,¡± I paused and licked my lips, acting as if uncertain of the offer. Which I was, though not because of the offer, but because of who was making it. I knew he might make this offer, but I was still uncertain about accepting it. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t wish to impose on your duties as Chancellor. The Senate must be divided after the unexpected removal of Chancellor Valorum and your elevation to the position.¡±
¡°It is, however, I insist that you are rewarded for your actions in gathering the force to correct a mistake made by the Senate,¡± he replied, his tone firm and unwavering. ¡°To me, regardless of if I was the Chancellor, a Senator or simply a concerned citizen, to do otherwise would undermine everything the Republic stands for.¡±
¡°I cannot accept the offer from the Chancellor,¡± I said, keeping going before he could argue, ¡°but I can if it comes from my uncle.¡±
He smiled widely and raised his glass again. As my glass chinked against his, I wondered how I was going to get out of this. Or at least turn it fully to my advantage. I¡¯d been expecting the offer or a replacement, but not for him to seek out the best in the business for the limb. That meant I¡¯d be hard-pressed to reject the offer, and certainly couldn¡¯t leave it in a random location.
That was something I was concerned about as the odds he¡¯d place some form of tracker inside the limb were high. Now, I knew he¡¯d spin it as simply wanting to keep track of me out of concern for my well-being, but that would allow the Sith to track where I went, which wasn¡¯t something I could allow.
Sipping my wine and keeping a smile on my face, I realised that there were ways I could use this to my advantage. I already planned for the replacement limb to be coated in beskar, so whatever he had designed I should, in theory, be able to either have it examined closely by Mando¡¯ade engineers, or built from scratch by them. The latter would also allow me to ensure the OS in the limb was one I knew of and wouldn¡¯t, in theory, have any hidden features that might work against me.
Of course, there was the chance Palpatine wouldn¡¯t have done anything to the replacement limb, simply using the extreme quality and cost of it as a way to further ingratiate himself with me. For now, I¡¯d just have to wait and see how this latest development played out.
¡°Now,¡± Palpatine began, leaning back on the sofa, ¡°perhaps you might enlighten me not just to how your battle with this Sith went, but how you managed to gather so many allies in such a short amount of time.¡± He paused and looked around almost conspiratorially before leaning forward. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that the reaction of Masters Yoda and Windu upon seeing the Mandalorian warship was one I shall treasure for some time.¡±
I laughed at that, wishing I could¡¯ve seen it as well. ¡°Aye, that would¡¯ve been something to see. Though I admit that I only learned of the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade¡¯s presence after the battle as she didn¡¯t arrive at the rendezvous before we developed our plans for reaching Naboo.¡±
Palpatine settled in, getting ready for the story of how the battles went. As I began, I already knew a few details that I¡¯d be holding back, though so long as he didn¡¯t prod too much, there wasn¡¯t that much I wanted to keep from the Sith Lord.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°And again, Cam, thank you,¡± Padm¨¦ said as she smiled at me through the holo-display. ¡°If not for you¡¡±
¡°You and your people would¡¯ve found a way to regain your freedom even without my assistance, Your Majesty,¡± I replied, as Raven swept past the wreck of the Vuutun Palaa, the first scavenger vessels ¨C Mando¡¯ade controlled ¨C already working to begin stripping the massive hulk for parts.
¡°Perhaps, but without your help, and of those you called to your side, the death toll would¡¯ve been catastrophic,¡± Padm¨¦ countered. ¡°I¡¡± she paused and looked away for a moment. ¡°Naboo owes you a debt we can never repay.¡±
¡°Nor will you ever have to.¡±
She smiled warmly at my words. ¡°I hope that is true, but if not, then you have only to contact myself or Chancellor Palpatine and Naboo will do what we can. Until then, please, be safe, and may the Force be with you, Master Jedi.¡±
¡°And with you, Your Majesty,¡± I replied with a nod. A second later, as the faintest hints of her emotions reached me through the Force, the channel closed.
¡°Where to now?¡±
I looked over at Simvyl, seeing a smile on his face.
¡°First, we¡¯ve got to meet up with Bo. I¡¯ve got a Padawan and son to collect. After that, I¡¯ll need to contact HK and arrange a rendezvous. Where though, I¡¯m not yet sure. I need to find somewhere out of the way to store the Scimitar; perhaps even masking its presence from the remaining Sith.¡±
Anakin had departed with Bo aboard the Ne¡¯tra Gal early this morning, though they¡¯d be waiting a system or two away for me to collect the boy. While he¡¯d wanted to head down to the celebration yesterday, I¡¯d not allowed it. He¡¯d not been happy, but I¡¯d promised to explain why once we met again, though I¡¯d only be going into the fact that the Jedi Council wouldn¡¯t allow me to train him now that he was my son and not that I wanted to keep him hidden from the Sith Lord that remained on Naboo.
HK and R2 had managed to gain enough control of the Scimitar that, during the festivities last night, with me keeping Padm¨¦, Palpatine and the Jedi Council as distracted as I could, they¡¯d managed to slip from the bay under the Royal Palace. Luckily, the Scimitar possessed a cloaking device, so they¡¯d been able to slip past the Naboo and Republic scans with ease. While that would help keep the ship hidden, I still needed a location to store it.
The other issue that remained unresolved was Serra. While she¡¯d been released from the bacta tank, the High Council had taken her into seclusion. It was possible that they were only trying to help her recover from Master Drallig¡¯s death, but a part of me wondered if the move was also about keeping distance between her and me. There was no way the Council wasn¡¯t aware that she¡¯d snuck away to join the forces I¡¯d assembled, and that would be something she¡¯d have to face the music about. The Council hadn¡¯t, when I¡¯d spoken to them, mentioned that to me, but I was sure the matter was one they were considering. Along with a few others linked to me and my choice of allies.
¡°Perhaps we could head to Obroa-skai? That¡¯s where the Celebratus Archive is located.¡±
I considered Simvyl¡¯s suggestion. I¡¯d heard of the Archive, as it was listed as one of the twenty wonders of the galaxy, and had existed for over sixteen thousand years. It was claimed that the navigational charts there were more detailed than even those held by the Jedi, but since the Jedi wouldn¡¯t let anyone prove or disprove that, it was merely a rumour. Regardless if the claim was true or not, it was a possible place to head to search for files I¡¯d rather not have the Order now I was looking at.
While there was a Jedi Praxeum on Obroa-skai, it only helped handle the insane amount of data added to the Archive ¨C and likely routed anything unknown to the Jedi Temple¡¯s Archive ¨C and wasn¡¯t a full training facility. That meant that even if I interacted with the Jedi there, it was unlikely they¡¯d be anyone of importance.
Still, I¡¯d do what I could to keep clear of them, lest they report my searches to the Jedi, and the Sith through whatever means they had for monitoring the Temple, would also learn of my searches. I already had a location for both hiding the Scimitar and evolving my Interface in mind, but I¡¯d have to first see if the system had been discovered by now.
Still, as Naboo slowly fell away behind me, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Anakin was now my Padawan and son, though while the latter hadn¡¯t been planned I could see how it would be useful. With him kept from the Jedi and Sith sight, I had the chance to train him the way he was meant to be. I just had to first train myself to ensure I didn¡¯t fail him as Obi-Wan had.
Maul was defeated and secured, on his way to a Mando¡¯ade prison designed specifically for restraining Force users. Eventually, I would visit and begin speaking with the Zabrak. Perhaps he could be turned to my cause, perhaps not, but it was an avenue worth pursuing. His vessel was now mine, though it would take time to access all its files, and even when R2 did, I half-expected them to be empty. Any decently trained and skilled assassin wouldn¡¯t keep detailed records of where they¡¯d been. Still, there might be technology or hints on the Scimitar that I could use for either Raven or other starships, or that might lead to unexpected threads regarding the Sith I could pull on.
With Natural Evolution just around the corner, I¡¯d soon have full access to my Force connection, for all the good and bad that would bring. Still, it would remove my limits with the Force, and with a year or two of training, I should be at a point where I could, at the very least, challenge Dooku in a duel. Taking on any member of the Council was out of the question as news of that would reach the Sith, but if I could, before the Clone Wars ¨C or whatever they became here ¨C started, then I¡¯d feel I was as ready as I could be to fight those who stood in my way.
That, however, was for further down the road.
As Raven¡¯s hyperdrive engine drew power from her core, I focused on the present, and on the steps I had to take.
The galaxy had changed on Naboo, but even with my knowledge of how events had played out in the other timeline, I couldn¡¯t be sure what effect my presence had made. All I did know was that the drums of war were beginning to sound, and the storm that would soon sweep over the galaxy was slowly forming, slowly gathering, readying itself to unleash chaos on an unsuspecting Republic.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.01 Evolution and Adaption
3.01 Evolution and Adaption
... ...
I stood in silence, leaning against a wall in the training room aboard the Raven. Originally one of the ship''s two sizable cargo holds, Bo had swiftly transformed it into a training space, a modification I chose to keep. At the moment, my role was merely that of an observer. In the centre of the room, Anakin was diligently practising a series of basic Jedi combat techniques that I had taught him sporadically over the past few years.
The situation had evolved since those early days, most notably because he was now my Padawan¡ªa fact unbeknownst to the Council. The primary change in his training regimen was his use of a blinded helmet, forcing him to depend on his other senses to navigate the intricacies of the combat form. Demonstrating proficiency under these conditions was his gateway to training in the two Mandalorian martial Arts, Beskar¡¯pel and Beskar''rev. The former was based on mobility and was generally used by children and adults of smaller physical builds. The latter was based on strength and was generally the form used by males.
Typically, a Padawan wouldn''t be introduced to a non-Jedi style of combat until their teenage years. However, Anakin was an exceptional case, which is why he was undertaking this exercise as a form of Moving Meditation, or Alchaka, as Fay and the Jedi formally referred to it. My decision to have Anakin engage in this particular exercise was driven by a need to help him divert his attention from his mother''s death¡ªhis grief was palpable, even without the aid of the Force. This need became especially pressing after Dooku shared a story with me just before the invasion of Naboo.
My old Master had sought Anakin out for a training session that the boy hadn¡¯t arrived for when he was meant to. He had found Anakin in one of the hangar bays on Mtael¡¯s Gift. However, instead of instantly berating the boy for missing a session, Dooku had watched Anakin as the boy disassembled, cleaned, and then reassembled various blaster rifles belonging to the Lokella. In and of itself, that wasn¡¯t surprising, as Anakin, like his mother, had a knack for technology and often improved it in slight ways others might miss.
Dooku had paused as he¡¯d sensed the Force moving around Anakin, being drawn upon by the boy as he concentrated on nothing but his work. My Master had asked the boy about this later, to which Anakin had been surprised as he¡¯d not actively drawn on the Force, instead saying he simply found it relaxing to do simple tasks like cleaning blasters repetitively.
That was, in essence, what Alchaka was, which was why, only a day after leaving the Naboo system, I¡¯d already altered his training schedule to include the advanced form of meditation. And it seemed, as he pushed through one velocity and flowed gracefully into the next, that it had been the right call.
While I¡¯d been on Naboo dealing with the Jedi Council, Palpatine, and other matters, Bo had begun teaching Anakin the basics of Beskar¡¯pel and had been insistent that I continue my son¡¯s training. Instead of doing that right away, I was trying to find a balance in his training. While most would be, for now, centred around Jedi techniques, I allowed some time so Anakin could begin his Mando¡¯ade training.
Bo hadn¡¯t been overly pleased with that but accepted that An¡¯ika ¨C her nickname for the boy that meant Little Ani ¨C was mine to train and that he needed training as both Jedi and Mando¡¯ade. Her need to give him a nickname, along with an insistence to be kept in the loop regarding his training and our adventures let me tease her about having a soft spot for the boy. Though when I¡¯d suggested that she might like a child of her own, she¡¯d denied it and demanded a spar to settle the matter.
As with every other spar we¡¯d had since Zonama Sekot, that had ended with us sparring in more personal ways after I¡¯d proven my dominance once more. Though the sounds she made in the personal section of the spar made it clear she didn¡¯t mind losing to me or letting me dominate her.
I was broken from thoughts of Bo, and the smile that thinking about her brought on when I spotted a mistake. ¡°Stop,¡± I said as I pushed off the wall. Anakin did so, and turned my way, though he remembered to keep the visor that restricted his vision in place. ¡°Your arm should be slightly higher,¡± I explained, my hands moving the offending limb to the correct position, feeling the rapid beating of his heart from over an hour of the exercise. ¡°This allows you to flow easier into the next element of the velocity.¡±
With his arm in the correct position and my words heard, I stepped back.
¡°C-can. I. Stop?¡± He asked, taking long, deep breaths between each word.
¡°You can still talk, correct?¡± I asked, a wicked smile creeping onto my face. He couldn¡¯t see that, but he did nod in affirmation. ¡°Then you¡¯ve not finished the exercise.¡± A faint groan slipped from his lips as his shoulders slumped. ¡°Be mindful of your stance. Now, resume.¡±
He did as I said, and continued from where he stopped as I continued to move back.
I turned before the door opened, and saw Simvyl in the doorframe. He waited until I¡¯d approached, taking soft, quiet steps, before speaking. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re not pushing him too hard?¡±
"This is nothing compared to what Master Dooku and others subjected me to," I replied in a hushed tone, careful not to distract Anakin. "Besides ensuring his mind isn''t preoccupied with thoughts of his mother, Anakin is special¡ªfar more than others perceive me to be. He has a pivotal role in the impending darkness, and I am determined not to fail in my duty to prepare him for what lies ahead."
My eyes never left the boy as I spoke, and I watched as he moved fluidly, cleanly now I¡¯d fixed the slight mistake, through the velocity. As I¡¯d said to Simvyl, Anakin was important, but the first reason ¨C that of distracting Anakin ¨C was my primary reason for pushing him so much this early on.
Done correctly, Alchaka required complete focus and mentally and physically drained a practitioner. The practitioner emerged from the meditation refreshed with their mind cleared of distractions. Now, I¡¯d not truly experienced that, as the Interface prevented me from truly sinking into the Force, but others had seemed that way while working through various forms of Alchaka, and I hoped it would do the same for Anakin, though it would only be a temporary measure.
We were on our way to the ShaDo system to attend the funeral of several members of the Lokella, with our focus being on Shmi. However, before we could initiate the last leg of the journey, we¡¯d stopped for a refuel. The short voyage here had seen Anakin distracted by his feelings toward his mother. I''d pushed him hard in his training, though until we¡¯d started using Alchaka there¡¯d been little success in distracting his thoughts.
I had considered taking him to find a lightsaber crystal, but I dismissed the idea quickly. The logical place to go was Ilum, and that required clearance from the Council; something I wished to avoid. There were other worlds to find a crystal on, and I had several in my Inventory, but I also felt it was better to wait for such an important moment in his training until he¡¯d moved past the death of his mother.
¡°The engineers report we¡¯re fully fuelled and cleared to depart whenever you wish,¡± Simvyl said, revealing the reason for his arrival, though he could simply have called over the intercom, or to my vambrace which I still wore. ¡°The local officials have a desire to ensure we were serviced quickly and leave with haste.¡±
I chuckled at that, sensing his confusion and concern regarding the situation. ¡°Most officials, be they from a Core world or one deep in the Outer Rim, like to keep the Order happy. For some, it might be because they respect the Order, but I think for most it''s to get us away from whatever they¡¯re involved in that they wish to remain hidden. Regardless, I¡¯m not going to turn down preferential, and essentially free, service.¡±
¡°While I wasn¡¯t with the Rangers long, I¡¯m enjoying the faster service, though if we didn¡¯t have other business to attend to, I feel we should stay and see just why the locals want you gone quickly.¡±
¡°I have little interest in sticking my nose in everyone¡¯s business-¡± Simvyl snorted, suggesting he didn¡¯t believe me, ¡°-but I agree that, if time allowed, at least a cursory exploration of the station might be interesting. However, we do have other matters to handle,¡± I added as I watched Anakin continue his moving meditation. ¡°Keep an eye on him and let him stop when it¡¯s clear he can¡¯t go further. However, make sure either you or Fenrir are with him.¡± The tuk¡¯ata was, from what I could sense, lazing around the central area ¨C likely resting on one of the sofas after pushing many, if not all, of the cushions off it.
Simvyl nodded, accepting my instructions, and I turned and slipped past him, leaving the training area. While he was a capable pilot, Raven was prickly about who she allowed to fly her. The only people other than me and Simvyl that she allowed to pilot her were Fay and Bo. Fay, because she shared a bond with Raven ¨C though it would be some time before my former Master would get the chance to sit in Raven¡¯s cockpit as she was still searching for Tython ¨C and Bo because she was close to me and had spent a lot of time on Raven. That said, like with Simvyl, Raven disliked allowing Bo to do anything but the simplest of actions.
As my hand ran along a wall, Raven reacted by having the lights around my fingertips blink and pulse in soothing patterns. I wondered how the bond I shared with her ¨C and others ¨C would change after the Interface had evolved and the Force was freed from being filtered by it.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°I miss her.¡±
¡°I know,¡± I replied as I walked with Anakin back to Raven. It was a few hours after the cremation service for Shmi and some others had taken place, and we¡¯d just come from the wake. While it had been a sombre affair, the fact that the Lokella chose to celebrate the lives of those lost, and not mourn them had, I felt, helped Anakin greatly.
While we¡¯d left Naboo after Validus and the Lokella, who had chosen not to stay for the celebrations, we¡¯d arrived before them, even when considering we¡¯d stopped for a refuel in the Core. That had given Anakin about a day to spend with Ferox and his sister, Lia Skywalker.
The ceremony itself had been a quiet affair, the bodies burned in groups though separately so those who wished to spread the ashes of a loved one could do so. As the bodies burnt, Baalta had read a eulogy for them all, talking about how they may have lived and been born slaves, but they had died free. She spoke of how their souls had returned to the Great Spirit, which I assumed was a Togrutan name for the Afterlife or the Force. Those words, and the promise that so long as everyone at the ceremony remembered them, then those who had perished would never truly die.
This was further assured by the names being added to a large display the Lokella had crafted not long after they¡¯d won their freedom. The display, which took up almost an entire wall, dominated the bay in which I¡¯d fought and defeated Girk Saxon. The mural that had been painted there remained, but now in front of it was a statue - one made of marble - showing a variety of races fighting against an unseen threat.
That statue replaced the previous one of my battle with Girk - which had been moved down to Gaia - and dominated the bay that had been converted into a memorial for all who had fallen in defence of freedom. After the most recent attack, every new name had been added, each getting a small plaque to mark their passing, and commemorate their life and death.
Baalta¡¯s words, the plaque for his mother, spending time with his sister, and the remembrance wake had eased some of Anakin¡¯s pain, and I felt he¡¯d begun the journey to accepting and moving on from Shmi¡¯s death. Though I knew it would be some time before he was able to not dwell on his feelings regarding her death, or showing anger toward those who¡¯d taken her from him.
Before the ceremony, Baalta had inquired whether I would speak, but I declined. Although I played a significant role for many of the Lokella, I wasn¡¯t personally close to any of the deceased, including Shmi. Moreover, while the original Lokella members held me in high esteem, I was aware that the later arrivals attributed some blame to me for the unfortunate events¡ªa sentiment I understood and accepted. I hoped this might moderate the excessive reverence held by the group''s longstanding members towards me.
During the wake, Anakin spent considerable time with Lia while I engaged in conversation with Ferox. Despite Lia lacking the potential to fully harness the Force¡ªher capabilities being roughly equivalent to Bo¡¯s¡ªshe remained Anakin¡¯s sister. I had no intention of depriving him of time with his mother''s last remaining connection.
As we sat in reflective silence, occasionally interrupted when someone approached to offer their condolences, Ferox shared his decision to step back from combat operations. With a daughter to raise, he planned to dedicate his time to training the Lokella warriors. However, he made it clear that he would rejoin the front lines when the moment arrived to confront Decca. This was in line with my expectations, and I assured him that, barring a galactic conflict, Anakin and I would stand with him in the fight against Decca and those complicit in orchestrating the attack on the Lokella.
I¡¯d not commented on the fact that, with Anakin by my side, I¡¯d also be stepping back from battle for a few years. Mainly because I knew that, regardless of my personal goals, The Force would have plans for me. As might TPTB, though I hoped both would allow me time to train Anakin so that when the time came to take him into battle, he was ready for it. He might be a child now, but I knew that within a decade he¡¯d be involved in war, so the more battles he saw between now and then, the more prepared he¡¯d be for the chaos and carnage of warfare.
What I had promised Ferox was that, when we could, we¡¯d return to the system so Lia could know her brother. I was sure the Council, if they learnt of this, would blow a gasket, and claim it was infringing Anakin¡¯s training as a Jedi, but given what fate awaited the Order ¨C something I wasn¡¯t sure I could truly stop ¨C and that I¡¯d adopted Anakin as my son, they¡¯d have other things to concern themselves with. It also depended on when they learnt about Anakin, as I had zero intent of going anywhere near Coruscant in the next few years.
The other side was that no matter who trained him, Anakin was the sort of person to seek out, make, and protect his friends and family. While many Jedi would have issues with that, and it was how Sidious wormed his way into the boy¡¯s confidence, I didn¡¯t. Force, I would probably strengthen it as it was a ¡®flaw¡¯ that I also held. Plus, I¡¯d accepted recently that I¡¯d never be a good Jedi; at least not how the council and many of the Order would define one.
I was drawn from my thoughts as we entered the small hangar housing Raven, and I sensed a familiar presence nearby ¨C along with one I¡¯d rather not face again. ¡°Go on,¡± I said to Anakin, letting go of his hand and gently pushing him toward Raven. ¡°I need to speak with someone before we leave.¡±
Anakin looked up at me, confusion in his eyes, though that faded as I sensed him reaching out through the Force. A moment later, his gaze shifted behind me, toward the entrance where I knew Dooku was approaching. After returning his gaze to me, he nodded, wiped his eyes with the sleeve of his robes, and then walked toward our home.
Once he was on board, I turned and headed toward the door, my hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of my beskad as it swung open to reveal Dooku and Vosa. The former leader of the Bando Gora, responsible for the suffering I had endured at their hands, stood a step behind Dooku. Her hands were clasped in front of her¡ªlikely at Dooku¡¯s instruction¡ªand her gaze was cast downward. However, this did little to quell the surge of fury that overwhelmed me upon seeing her for the first time since my escape from the Bando Gora.
The temptation to use the Force to drag her across the bay, to me, and crush her throat with my bare hands was overwhelming. A thousand other methods of making her pay for the agony she had inflicted upon me flashed through my mind. I could hear the faint, unmistakable whispers of the Dark Side, promising the power to achieve everything I desired¡ªand to inflict even greater suffering on her and anyone else who had wronged me. It urged me to shatter their minds, bodies, and souls for having the audacity to harm me. Only when they fully comprehended the gravity of their mistake would I grant them the mercy of death. Yet, such mercy would be neither swift nor clean.
I closed my eyes, inhaled deeply, and pushed those desires, those thoughts as far away as I could. If I was a good Jedi, I¡¯d let them go, but I couldn¡¯t, and not just because of Eidetic Memory but because they were mine and I refused to let them go. Thus, I did all I could to silence those voices, and those requests, and push them back into the small, isolated section of mind where they dwelled.
When I opened my eyes, I saw Dooku had approached, and thankfully Vosa had remained near the door, though there was an odd look in her eyes. Putting that aside, I bowed as Dooku came closer. ¡°Master.¡±
"Cameron, I hope this is a respectable time for a conversation. I had avoided you and your Padawan earlier to not intrude on his period of personal reflection." His voice carried a slight tone, but its cause was unclear to me.
"Anakin has returned to Raven," I replied, which elicited a small nod from Dooku. "We''re planning to leave shortly."
"How is the boy?" Dooku inquired.
"He''s managing as well as could be expected," I responded. I gestured towards a path leading away from Raven and Vosa, and Dooku agreed with a slight nod. "He''s grieving for his mother, and I''ve been trying to find activities and training exercises that will both challenge him and help distract his thoughts as much as possible."
"A wise decision. While he, like you, possesses great potential, he is more prone to forming deep connections with those around him, to the extent that I fear he might prioritize their lives over his own, regardless of the situation."
"That''s a concern I share, Master," I said with a smirk. Although Dooku hadn''t spent much time around Anakin, he had seen enough to identify what was, in Jedi terms, the boy''s most concerning issue. "The saving grace is that Anakin has a way of getting along with most people, even if it sometimes means going to great lengths to help them."
"A noble trait that many Jedi share. However, his propensity to form bonds and place those he trusts above his own well-being is something you''ll need to monitor closely during his training. I sense that the loss of his mother has inflicted a deep wound within him. One that, if not properly addressed, could fester and lead him down paths we''d both prefer he avoid." He paused as we reached the bay''s wall, an area devoid of workers as they had chosen to find other tasks upon our approach. "I assume this concern influenced your decision to adopt him?"
"I know it''s not the usual Jedi way..."
"Something you have never been, nor shall you ever be," Dooku interjected.
"...but it felt like the right decision," I concluded, choosing to overlook Dooku''s soft, almost teasing remark.
¡°Yes, I was there and sensed the shift in the Force when you made your decision. Because of that, and a feeling that it was the correct one, I chose not to question it at the time. With space to meditate on the matter, I can see why you feel it was the correct choice, and how it might help the boy. However, I caution you to be mindful that the bond you share with Anakin doesn¡¯t draw out your shared tendencies to find yourselves in dangerous situations.¡±
¡°I¡¯m aware of that concern, Master. I hoped that having someone to train and protect might temper my more¡ rambunctious tendencies.¡±
¡°One can only hope.¡± The response was dry and entirely devoid of emotion. Yet, I ended up chuckling at it and his delivery. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you of your plans, as that is between you, Anakin, and the Force, but I hope that all we¡¯ve spoken of, ever since you first became my Padawan, remain in your thoughts as you train the boy and yourself into the beings I believe you both should be.¡±
¡°They will, Master, and thank you for all the advice you¡¯ve given. Even the parts that, at the time, I failed to understand, or am still working to decipher.¡±
Dooku gave a nod, indicating the matter was settled. He then turned and looked toward where he¡¯d just come from, and where Vosa still stood, her eyes watching us ¨C watching me ¨C intently. ¡°I am aware of your opinions on Komari, and that you feel unready to face her given what you endured. However, she was adamant to see you and Anakin depart.¡± My brow rose at hearing of her interest in Anakin, and my remaining hand went to my beskad. ¡°When she met you, as¡ shall we say, unbalanced as she was, she saw something in you. The same spark that I and Master Fay saw. Since the death of Shmi Skywalker, Komari has become convinced that the same spark of potential resides in the boy. She has even spoken of seeing¡ glimpses, visions perhaps, of you and him when you¡¯re both older. As much as it pains you to hear this, those glimpses align with those we, Masters Sifo-Dyas and Nilas, and others have glimpsed.¡±
¡°That is concerning,¡± I muttered, feeling the need to remove Vosa from the board growing stronger, regardless of Dooku¡¯s opinion on the matter.
¡°Yes, it might well appear that way. I, however, sense it might also present an opportunity.¡± He held up a hand, stopping me from commenting. ¡°Before you concern yourself, I¡¯m not suggesting you allow Komari to accompany you.¡± If he had, I¡¯d have made sure she was jettisoned into space once we were far enough away from the station that she couldn¡¯t somehow return. ¡°Since she glimpsed Anakin¡¯s potential, Komari has gained a new, seemingly controllable, focus. It is almost as if she feels she might have some role to play in what is to come, to work toward bringing about what she¡¯d seen in her visions.¡±
¡°That,¡± I paused, taking a moment to collect my thoughts before I said something I couldn¡¯t take back. ¡°I will trust your judgement in the matter, Master. However, I have grave reservations about allowing her anywhere near myself or Anakin.¡±
At first, I¡¯d wanted to dismiss the idea entirely, but then I remembered my intentions regarding Maul. Even if he only became a source of information on Sith activities, he could be of use, and there was a chance ¨C however small ¨C that Vosa might also have some use. That didn¡¯t mean I was willing to listen to them now, however, nor might I ever be. But as I¡¯d said, I was willing to trust Dooku on the matter. He had hoped to turn Vosa into something of use, so if this was what allowed him to achieve that, then I wasn¡¯t going to deny him the chance.
¡°I expected you would. However, it was something that you needed to be made aware of. In addition, you should also know that, as Shmi Skywalker was one of the few Lokella to offer Komari kindness without sympathy or dismissal, Komari had an interest in protecting her during the battle. Because she failed, Komari now sees that interest transfer to Shmi Skywalker¡¯s children; with a greater focus on Anakin because of his Force potential.¡±
I kept my gaze on Dooku, not wanting to let my eyes drift toward the deranged bitch that stood far to my left. ¡°I¡ I cannot stop you from trying to redeem her, Master, nor have I ever tried to do so. That said, I know that I¡¯m far from ready to face her, let alone allow her near my¡ near Anakin. However, I know that, if he wishes to speak to her whenever we return, I won¡¯t deny him the opportunity. Though I will insist that you remain present for any such meeting.¡±
¡°I admit, that is a far more considerate response than I expected. A sign of maturity coming from having a Padawan, I suspect.¡± The corners of his lips twitched, suggesting he found the fact I wasn¡¯t rushing to judgement amusing. ¡°That you are willing to at least consider allowing her the chance to speak, and that you can stomach being in her presence ¨C even if it is at some distance ¨C is a sign you are slowly recovering from your ordeal. That, perhaps, is something I am more grateful for than your acceptance of Komari¡¯s wishes.¡± He looked behind me, toward Raven. ¡°Have you given any consideration to where you will take your Padawan to begin his training?¡±
¡°I have, though I have several errands to run first,¡± I raised my arm, the one missing a forearm, ignoring the phantom pain that came whenever I thought about the limb. ¡°And even then, I can¡¯t say with certainty where we will head.¡±
I could¡¯ve told him my plans, or at least the general ideas of it, but I felt better not doing so. It was unlikely the Council or the Sith would try and force that information from him, but if either wanted to know where I was and couldn¡¯t locate me, Dooku and Fay would be their first port of call. With Fay somewhere in the Deep Core, Dooku would be their primary source, thus it was better to simply not give him any information.
¡°That is often what the Force wishes; regardless of how it can often leave us searching to determine the purpose for our movements,¡± Dooku said, unaware of the momentary consideration I¡¯d given to revealing my plans to him. He stepped forward and after giving me a look over, nodded. ¡°While you have far to go in your training, you have travelled a great distance already, and I am proud of my role in helping shape you into the man you are slowly becoming. Wherever you go, may the Force be with you, Cameron.¡±
¡°And with you, Master,¡± I replied, smiling.
With that, we turned and walked to our separate destinations. I could¡¯ve continued talking with him, as there were things I might enjoy discussing, but Anakin was waiting for me on Raven, and the longer I dallied outside, the greater the chance he might emerge and seek to speak with Vosa. Until I was ready for that, or for her to be in my presence, that would be something I¡¯d be avoiding.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Will there be anything else, Master Jedi?¡±
¡°No, that will be all. Thank you for your help,¡± I replied to the Rodian custodian who had guided me to this private terminal room. I settled into the seat in front of the terminal.
¡°Very well. I will head over and keep an eye on your Padawan and pilot.¡± I waved almost dismissively at the Rodian as I examined the terminal in front of me. It was modelled on the ones in the Temple¡ªor perhaps they were modelled on it¡ªso figuring out how to use it wasn¡¯t a problem.
Currently, I was in the Celebratus Archive on Obroa-Skai, a place widely regarded as the foremost library in the Republic¡at least outside of the Jedi Temple or the Senate library, though having enjoyed exploring the Archives'' public displays ¨C and some of the private ones ¨C with Anakin for a few hours, I wondered if perhaps Coruscant was overplaying the importance of the facilities on the Republic capital.
The Archive had hundreds of relics, many of which were Jedi or Sith in origin ¨C though several of the ones I¡¯d Observed had been mislabelled as Jedi when they were Sith, or vice versa ¨C and there appeared to be more here than in the Temple. However, I did wonder if perhaps many of the more interesting relics and the like, both here and in the Temple, were restricted to Jedi Masters.
The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Those mislabelled artefacts and a few others had been added to a datapad I kept stored in my Inventory in case the chance to research and examine them later was ever possible. This was the same datapad that held, among other things, the hyperspace routes to Dromund Kaas and other Sith worlds that I¡¯d taken from the nav-computer during my trip forward in time.
It was still odd to me that, during the fight with the Sith Acolyte, the only part of the controls that had been damaged was the Hyperspace regulator, which was what regulated temporal control while in hyperspace. Or that such a small, seemingly insignificant part of the system was vitally important. Still, the fault ¨C or design if the Force and TPTB had been involved ¨C had given me coordinates to worlds that, in this day and age, were either lost or restricted, though I couldn¡¯t be sure of which was the case as the details of those worlds were restricted to even Jedi Knights by the Council.
I planned to return to the worlds of the former Sith Empire, the same one my many-times grand-niece had helped defeat, within the next five to ten years, and not just because failure to complete the quest linked to Dromund Kaas would result in Sidious growing even stronger. While the technology there was undoubtedly old, given it had been thousands of years since that Empire ruled half the galaxy, I had a feeling that information there was lost to the wider galaxy. Perhaps even to the Jedi and Sith.
Activating the terminal, I confirmed that whatever I searched for would be destroyed when I logged out. The Custodian had assured me of that, saying that absolute privacy was assured for those the Custodians deemed worthy of using a private terminal. But even seeing the evidence of that on the terminal, I had to wonder if that was the case. Computers, even with their memories wiped, could still, in theory, have the data recovered if no one reused the sections that had previously stored information, which was why I had plans to ensure most of my searches wouldn¡¯t be linked back to me.
Reaching out with Detection, I quickly sensed Anakin. He was with Simvyl back in the public areas of the Archive. We¡¯d spent a few hours exploring the Archives before I¡¯d left to carry out my research, and the boy was enjoying the information at his fingertips. Hopefully, Simvyl and the Custodian would ensure my ad didn¡¯t get into any trouble.
Returning my focus to the room I was in, even as I carried out my first search ¨C looking up information on Onderon ¨C I probed my more immediate surroundings, determining the locations of anyone else within a few hundred metres of me. Based on the floorplan that I¡¯d seen, and what was added to the minimap as I was escorted to this room, it appeared there were several floors of private terminals. Most were empty, but the fact there were so many was something that would be useful.
Using Force Sight, I examined the power and data lines in the room and the walls around me. As promised, there wasn¡¯t anything that stood as a recording or monitoring device, meaning I was truly alone in the room. Save, perhaps, if someone was monitoring my searches and how long I spent on any given file.
After browsing the records on Onderon I closed the file and powered down the terminal. I then turned it back on and confirmed that, at least publicly, the search history was gone. I reopened the files on Onderon and resumed skimming them even as I downloaded everything there to a datapad I¡¯d entered the room with.
While that was happening, I pulled up the data on Ossus, before standing and stretching my legs. Or at least it appeared as if that was what I was doing. What I was really doing was planning out my next few steps and ensuring that there were no motion sensors in the room.
When nothing caught the attention of Force Sight, I knew I was clear to proceed with my plans. Sitting back down, I browsed the files on Ossus, the location of the Jedi Temple before it was moved to Coruscant when the surface of Ossus was seemingly destroyed in the Great Sith War; something that happened before Revan.
Nothing there was particularly interesting, save that the world wasn¡¯t as destroyed as had been believed, though any plans to go there were shelved as it was monitored closely by the Republic and Jedi. Many had tried, and failed, to locate Jedi relics. Still, it was another world that, if I could do so without attracting attention, I¡¯d like to explore.
As the data on Ossus was downloaded to the datapad, I opened files on Kashyyyk, though once they were displaying, I moved toward the wall to my left, and after confirming the room next to mine was empty, Phased through the wall. There I found another terminal, this one turning on when I sat in the chair.
At this new terminal, I began the first of my true searches, looking up everything available on Dagobah; my first choice of where to store the Scimitar. The world had managed to hide Yoda from Sidious and Vader for decades, so it was a logical place to consider when seeking a place to store a vessel with strong Dark Side connections. Yoda might not have been using the Force while in exile, but it had hidden him from the searching tendrils of the Emperor. The Scimitar would, in theory, be similarly well hidden from any efforts by the Sith to locate it. At least until I was ready to devote time to searching the vessel¡¯s databanks and capabilities.
Dagobah, it seemed, wasn¡¯t a world naturally strong in the Force ¨C like Ossus or Ruusan ¨C but the survey team had claimed it was teeming with life. So much so that it was odd the planet wasn¡¯t ecologically unbalanced. That abundance of life must¡¯ve been what Yoda used to hide, and while not perfectly what I was after, it certainly made the world a good candidate. However, it wasn¡¯t the only world I was going to consider or search for from this terminal, and after transferring the data about Dagobah to a pad ¨C not the one given to me by the Custodian, but an empty one that had come from my Inventory ¨C I searched for Yavin IV.
I already knew that Yavin IV had been a base for Exar Kun during the Great Sith War ¨C something I¡¯d discovered by accident while a Padawan and randomly searching the Jedi Archives ¨C but discovering that the world had been cleansed in fire by the Jedi was unexpected. The Jedi records said merely that Kun¡¯s bases had been destroyed, but the Celebratus Archive stated the Jedi and Republic had scorched the planet.
The planet had recovered in the millennia since, but it was an interesting thing to note and meant that the Dral¡¯Han wasn¡¯t the first, or I suspected last, time that the Jedi had gone to such extremes.
As before, I chuckled when I read about Revan¡¯s connection to the world, during the time of the reconstituted Sith Empire. The reference to him being called ¡®Reborn¡¯ was odd, and as I read deeper into it, accessing files I¡¯d not been able to view at the Temple, I sighed in annoyance. ¡°That¡ that ruins so much,¡± I muttered as I shook my head.
Learning that Revan had a connection to a Sith Emperor ¨C the same one who¡¯d led the Sith Empire several hundred years later during Satele¡¯s era ¨C and that this Emperor, who seemingly had different names and bodies, was the reason for Revan¡¯s fall was upsetting. It made much of the reasons Revan turned for, which I¡¯d referenced in my Knights of the Old Republic series, seem meaningless, if not downright wrong.
I¡¯d believed Revan had turned to protect the Republic, to strengthen it against a greater threat. That the threat turned out to be the Sith Empire led by this Tenebrae, was fine. Yet here it was stated that he hadn¡¯t done so initially, only changing tack after breaking free of whatever whammy Tenebrae had unleashed on Revan and Malak¡¯s minds. According to this file, that was believed to be the reason Malak turned on Revan, but I wasn¡¯t so sure, as there were a lot of details missing, and several gaping holes left in the logic and reasoning of these reports.
¡°Kind of wish you¡¯d show up and explain all this,¡± I said to the empty room, half-hoping he¡¯d appear, but knowing that that was a fool''s hope. Force, since the cave on Ilum he¡¯d not appeared again, but that was about what I expected from a Force Ghost.
Since I had time, and since this Sith Empire and their emperor came up in my family¡¯s history more than I¡¯d expected, I opened the files on them and began reading. There was a lot about this particular Sith empire, which given it had lasted for several centuries, and at one point had controlled Coruscant, wasn¡¯t a surprise. Most other Sith empires lasted nowhere near as long, save the chaos brought on by the New Sith Wars, though there, the Sith had united and fractured several times over the millennia.
This Sith Empire had been united from its formation to fall, with most of that time spent under the rule of Tenebrae, at least until his apparent defeat though the files hinted at him reappearing as Emperor of another group ¨C The Eternal Empire ¨C as another person. Force, as another species. That was odd and interesting, and wanting to read on this further, I pulled an empty datapad from my Inventory and then attached it to the terminal.
The files I¡¯d be downloading would take time, so I slipped through the wall returning to my assigned terminal. After spending a minute browsing the files on Kashyyyk, downloading them to a datapad I¡¯d entered the room with, I opened the files relating to Coruscant and covered everything about it from its history and evolution, to what it was now and every rule, no matter how seemingly insignificant. That was then set to download into the datapad here, and while I didn¡¯t expect to ever need the information, I wasn¡¯t going to turn down the chance to borrow every record I could think of.
That was why, as the download began, I stood and reached out with the Force. Sensing the room below was empty, I Phased again, dropping through the floor to another terminal. At this terminal, which again activated when I touched it and was without monitoring, I began searches with orders to download the data to another datapad, for various worlds that, for various reasons, I¡¯d not examined carefully at the Temple.
Mandalore, Kamino, Ruusan, and a half-dozen worlds that I¡¯d known of before arriving in this galaxy, or had come across at the Temple but avoided delving too deeply into their history and lore for fear of drawing the Council¡¯s attention. The data on each world I listed in my search was added to the download queue for another datapad, one that already contained the hyperspace coordinates for Kamino, Korriban, and a dozen other worlds that had been freely available to anyone willing to pay a few credits for them. That, like many of the datapads I was using today, was stored in my Inventory so that no one else could ever know what I knew or planned.
Reaching out with Detection, I located those in the terminal rooms and outside. So far, no one was heading toward the first room I¡¯d shifted to for some unsanctioned downloading, but I knew it was only a matter of time until a Custodian came to see what was going on.
Because of that, I located a nearby terminal room that was occupied, though I didn¡¯t Teleport directly there, instead arriving in an empty one next to it. I stumbled as the Teleport faded, having misjudged the floor, and appeared around half a metre above it.
Once I was ready, I walked toward the wall and Phased partially through. Using Observe on the Twi¡¯lek sitting there, I confirmed they were nobody of consequence with negligible Force Potential. I then, while remaining in the wall, used the Force to stun them before entering the room. Taking note of what they were browsing, I lifted them from their seat and accessed the terminal.
With this terminal, I began searching for various Force sects that existed outside the control and close monitoring of the Jedi. Once Natural Evolution was taken, I¡¯d need to relearn how to use certain Force Powers that I was reluctant to lose. Combining that with a curiosity about what else the Force could do, what I might teach Anakin, and the potential to learn abilities that neither the Jedi nor the Sith focused on, meant that this was one search I wanted to not be linked to me, and why a patsy was selected.
The first of the sects to appear was Dathomir, though I blinked as I read the entry to the file regarding the planet and its witches. Unlike what I¡¯d remembered, the planet wasn¡¯t composed solely of a tribe of Dark Side-aligned witches, nor was it a red, seemingly dead world. The Nightsisters did exist, and their part of the world appeared barren, but there were multiple tribes on the planet. While that drew my attention, the planet was removed from my list of places to visit due to the various tribes all considering males little more than slaves and breeding stock.
Even if I wasn¡¯t planning to visit the planet, the files might be of use, and I had them downloaded to another datapad ¨C once more, pulled from my Inventory ¨C while I began searching for other sects. While I knew of a few from random searches in the Temple, there were more listed here than I¡¯d expected, so I programmed the terminal to download everything it had on each of the sects and the worlds where they were based.
After checking the Twi¡¯lek was still stunned, I Teleported back to my initial room, confirmed the terminal was still downloading, changed the display to another section of a file on Telos, and then Phased through the wall. The terminal there had finished downloading my research to that datapad, and I slipped the device into my Inventory before returning to my initial room and then Phasing through the floor. The terminal in the third room was still running and had time to go, I figured I¡¯d head to another room.
Teleporting back to the room with the Twi¡¯lek, I Phased through three walls, and at the terminal in this last room, or so I hoped, I pulled up another list of worlds. These had come from HK¡¯s memory banks and were worlds he knew of that I didn¡¯t, nor had considered. This list included Lehon, the home system of the Rakata, and the location of the Star Forge. The system was restricted, something I¡¯d learnt in the Temple, but here I could at least determine details about it along with rough directions to the system.
There were also other worlds, including a few I¡¯d come across when skimming Revan¡¯s file earlier that had been prominently displayed. Once again, I set the terminal to download the files for those worlds and sectors to the datapad before Teleporting back to the second room.
The terminal there was finished, and after collecting the datapad and sliding it into my Inventory, I returned to my assigned room. Once more, I spent time browsing the details of the world currently there ¨C that being Nal Hutta ¨C and sat down. The other downloads would take time, and it was better to remain where I was for now.
I could¡¯ve easily carried out all these searches on this terminal, but not trusting that the records would be properly expunged, and not wanting to leave an obvious trail of breadcrumbs, I¡¯d devised the plan for using multiple terminals. The fact each was inside a secured private room only made it easier for me to carry out my research at seemingly random terminals.
Sensing movement toward the second and fifth terminals I¡¯d accessed, I Teleported to each, removed the datacard ¨C each having completed their downloads ¨C turned off the terminals, and Teleported to the fourth room. There, the Twi¡¯lek was still unconscious though the download was nearing its end.
Once it was completed, I returned the screen to the one it had been on when I¡¯d Stunned the Twi¡¯lek, placed him back in the seat and then Phased into the wall. Just before I left, I used the Force to wake the Twi¡¯lek and then departed.
Once back in my assigned terminal room, I sat down in the chair and allowed myself a smile. From what I could tell, everything had gone as I¡¯d intended and my research, or at least the initial stages of it, was completed. However, not wanting to seem uninterested in the room after requesting one, I sat back and began reading the file currently being downloaded.
That was data about the Empress Teta system, where Serra¡¯s family were figures of importance. I had little interest in the system or her family, but harmless searching was precisely what I wanted it to look like I was doing. The various datapads with my true research were now stored safely inside my Inventory for review later.
It was possible that, from browsing those files I might require further data from the Archive, but if that was the case I knew I could gain it without having to ask for a private terminal. Or even enter the Archive officially. Teleport was now in the Savant range, which granted me a range of six kilometres. While that wasn¡¯t a large enough range to enter these rooms from outside the building ¨C this place was a marvel stretching over ten kilometres wide though most of the more impressive artefacts, relics, and all the private terminals were located centrally ¨C it would only take a double usage of the power to get here and back.
As such, while I wouldn¡¯t be spending too long on the planet, I did plan to delay my departure a few days; at least until I¡¯d managed to browse most of what I¡¯d downloaded. There was enough here, including a Jedi enclave that I was planning to avoid, to keep Anakin busy during the day. At least when I wasn¡¯t training him.
Now, I might be acting paranoid, but after Naboo, I knew the Jedi and Sith would be carefully monitoring me; the latter pair more than the former group. Palpatine and Damask would be attempting to track my movements and plans, as I felt they hadn¡¯t expected me to gather the force that I did to liberate Naboo. They wouldn¡¯t want to make such a mistake again, which was why I was doing my research the way I was.
Now yes, they could, through official and unofficial channels, potentially gain access to everything I¡¯d downloaded today, perhaps everything that was downloaded from every terminal. However, by spreading the research out, and using the Twi¡¯lek as a patsy for some of the work, I should at the very least, delay them from knowing my intentions. Haran, if they only used the data from my terminal, it would lead them on wild goose chases.
With time to kill before I was due to meet Anakin and Simvyl, I took one of the datapads from the Inventory and returned to a topic that had caught my interest earlier, placing another down so I could enter notes of anything else I might want to search for in relation to what I was about to read: the history of the Eternal Empire, their founding Emperor, Valkorion, and their role in the war fought between the Sith and Jedi during Satele¡¯s lifetime.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched Anakin as he swung the low-powered shoto lightsaber and suppressed a sigh. ¡°Be mindful of your balance,¡± I commented, even as I used my beskad to tap his blade downward. The movement caused him to stumble forward, showing he had over-extended in the attack, leaving himself exposed to an elementary counter. ¡°When you attack, always be mindful not to overcommit. It will often leave you exposed to a quick counter by a skilled opponent.¡±
Anakin grumbled, his annoyance easy to sense, as he reset his position. The velocity he was working through was an early one for Form 1, and I had already shown him before. That he was struggling with it wasn¡¯t a surprise, though, as he had only started using a lightsaber for the velocities in the last few weeks. He attacked again, and this time when my beskad blocked his swing downward, he retained his balance; his blade and arms remained closer to his body.
¡°Better,¡± I said as I took a step back. ¡°Again.¡± As he repeated the move, I began walking around him. ¡°While Shii-Cho is the first, and in many ways, the simplest form a traditional Force User will learn, it''s not without its strengths. The Form is based around blade work and thus teaches the importance of good footwork and balance, something that carries over into every other Form you¡¯ll learn. However, as you¡¯re aware, its nature as the first Form means that not only does every lightsaber wielder know it, but they can also exploit the various issues the Form has because its base lies in weapons fundamentally different from a lightsaber. Now, that isn¡¯t to say that a skilled practitioner can¡¯t overcome those limitations, and the more advanced velocities of the Form help in that regard as well. However, it will be some time before you learn those velocities or those of other Forms.¡±
I¡¯d given this speech, in differing forms, to Anakin several times over the years, though now he was my Padawan and Ad, their meaning and importance grew. He was now my responsibility and knowing what was to come, I wasn¡¯t going to be lax in my training, even if that meant pushing him further and faster than he might otherwise be.
In the other timeline, Anakin had used a Djem-So base, and I felt that would still be the case with him in this timeline, but I wasn¡¯t going to assume. Before he reached the point of creating a personal style ¨C in about four or five years I hoped ¨C he¡¯d have solid bases in every one of the six base Forms, their variants, and anything else I trained him in. From there, the choice of style would be his alone, though I¡¯d continue to nurture and guide its development to overcome any flaws I saw within it. And, if the worst happened, know how to overcome him.
A beep from the intercom in the training area drew my attention and I moved toward it. Anakin would continue as he knew to not stop unless told to do so; the times he had in our first week together ensured he understood the consequences of assuming. ¡°Yes?¡± I said as I answered the call.
¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Simvyl responded from the cockpit.
I resisted the urge to say ¡®finally¡¯. We¡¯d been in orbit of Dagobah for three days now, waiting for HK and R2 to arrive with the Scimitar and I was beginning to fear they¡¯d gotten into trouble. Or more accurately, HK had incited trouble to amuse himself. ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± I said before closing the channel and turning to Anakin. While he¡¯d not stopped, he had slowed his movements. ¡°You, however, will remain here training.¡±
¡°But I want to see HK and R2,¡± he half-whined, though credit where credit was due, he didn¡¯t stop.
¡°I¡¯m aware you do, but life, and the Force, rarely give us what we want, when we want it. Now continue your training.¡± I walked toward the door, not letting him get in a reply, and exited the training area. ¡°And you¡¯ll train every day as I instructed until I return,¡± I added before the door closed behind me.
Anakin knew I¡¯d be spending a few days on the planet, though like the others he thought I¡¯d be meditating. Through the Force, as I quickly neared the central area of the ship, I sensed his disappointment and annoyance. However, he didn¡¯t dwell on them, which was a good sign.
Passing through the central area, I spotted Fenrir lazing ¨C as usual ¨C on one of the sofas. He lifted his head as I passed, allowing me to give him a quick scratch, but stayed there as I passed. Entering the cockpit, through the viewport I saw the faint, but growing, sight of an approaching vessel, though my attention ended up on the holo-display.
¡°Query: Might I ask why you chose this pitiful, empty planet to meet, Master?¡± Even as a small, blue hologram, HK retained his snark and presence.
"Because it¡¯s such a pitiful and empty planet, in a sense," I replied as I slipped into the pilot¡¯s seat, the chair shifting to welcome me and deepen the connection I shared with Raven. "That vessel, I feel, is important. However, I don¡¯t have the time to devote to learning its secrets currently, nor do I wish to lose the pleasure of your and R2¡¯s company by assigning you to handle the investigation. And although I could give it to the Jedi," a flicker of HK¡¯s visual receptors suggested his thoughts on the matter, "I fear they¡¯d waste the potential the Scimitar contains, or somehow mess it up so badly the vessel ends up back with the Sith."
¡°Observation: Given what I¡¯ve discovered about this era¡¯s Jedi, I believe you are correct in that assessment, Master. Hypothesis: I would speculate that this vessel returning to the Sith is the more likely outcome.¡±
¡°Aye,¡± I replied with a chuckle. ¡°Dagobah is, for all intents and purposes, an empty world that no one cares about. It¡¯s full of organic life, but few if any ever venture here and it¡¯s unknown or ignored by the overwhelming majority of the galaxy, like millions of others. With the system being slightly isolated, that lowers the chance anyone would come here for any reason, making it an ideal place to store the vessel until I have time to examine it fully and repurpose it. Potentially even finding someone I¡¯d trust to fly it for me.¡±
I did hope that Maul might be that person, but I knew the chances of that were extremely low. He¡¯d not have any sentimental attachment to the Scimitar, but if he could, by some miracle, be persuaded to ally with me, then returning his ship would be a good way to secure his support, if not begin to earn his trust. That, however, was a pipe dream for years down the road.
¡°Analysis: A logical decision, Master. However, I feel there may be better locations where this vessel could be stored. Addendum: It has many enhancements that few other ships would possess. Certainly, more than the flying meat sack you choose, Master.¡±
The lights in the cockpit flared as random, furious patterns flicked and rushed around making clear Raven disliked the comment. It was hardly a surprise though as HK had made similar comments before, but had at least respected Raven for her speed, though he put that down to her mechanical components and me. He wouldn¡¯t, however, limit his dislike of her lack of weapons, which was something I agreed with. The issue was her organic frame made it difficult, if not impossible, to add anything without risking damage to her.
The Mandalorian mechanics that had examined Raven before Naboo had agreed with my assessment, though they, like HK, felt cutting through Raven¡¯s flesh was necessary. All of them failed to understand that Raven was alive and connected to me in ways they¡¯d never comprehend. That said, I was hoping to find someone capable of crafting a method to add weaponry, even if it was just simple laser cannons, ion weaponry, or missiles, that wouldn¡¯t hurt Raven. The issue was finding someone skilled enough to do so, and trustworthy enough to allow them that sort of access to her.
¡°You and R2 can debrief me on the Scimitar¡¯s special features soon,¡± I said as my hand moved over the controls, gently easing Raven closer to the formerly Sith vessel. ¡°Once we¡¯re closer I¡¯ll come aboard for a tour.¡± With that, I closed the channel and spoke to Simvyl. ¡°As planned, I¡¯ll be heading down to the surface with the droids. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s down there, but between the three of us, I doubt it¡¯ll be a challenge. Even as damaged as I am,¡± I added, mocking my injury. ¡°Regardless, I need the privacy, and my presence in the Force should be camouflaged enough in a place where it¡¯s so abundant to allow me to meditate on my plans.¡±
¡°Should I monitor Anakin¡¯s training?¡±
¡°Yeah. He knows what he needs to do, and how long he has to practise, but like any child, he¡¯ll be easily distracted. Something Fenrir will encourage as his boredom grows.¡±
¡°I suggest you speak with Fenrir before you leave,¡± Simvyl suggested as Raven pulled alongside the Scimitar, and I programmed the docking tube to extend once we were aligned.
¡°Aye, I¡¯ll do that.¡±
Standing, I walked back to the central area and found the tuk¡¯ata still lounging around. He lifted his head when I approached this time as if sensing I wished to speak with him. ¡°I¡¯m going to be gone for a few days and need you to keep an eye on Anakin and Simvyl,¡± I said as I scratched him under the chin, drawing a content growl from him. ¡°Just don¡¯t distract Anakin while he trains, and when I¡¯ve finished I¡¯ll let you have some time to see what you can hunt on the planet.¡±
A snort was his way of agreeing, the promise of a hunt helping him accept being stuck onboard Raven for a few more days. With that done, I turned and walked toward the docking ramp. This time I¡¯d be using the docking tube, which was the first time it had been needed since I¡¯d bonded with Raven.
As I neared the docking ramp, I grew curious about what features Maul¡¯s vessel contained, and what information the droids had drawn from its databanks. While most would be protected, I hoped some of it could be deciphered to allow me an insight into not only where the vessel had been, but what Sidious¡¯ plans were.
¡ ¡
¡°Observation: I find this world reprehensible, Master. It is covered only in flawed, chaotic, organic life.¡± R2 let out a series of low, drawn-out beeps and whistles that I knew meant he agreed. ¡°Addendum: The astromech agrees.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that,¡± I replied with a smirk as I moved forward slowly, taking care of my footing. With only one hand to use, I had to ensure my footing was secure before taking each step. ¡°However, for what I need to do, this is exactly what I require,¡± I added, glancing back toward the droids, though my gaze travelled beyond them; toward the mountain range we¡¯d been hiking away from for about an hour.
Well, it was as close to a mountain range as existed near the swamps that covered around half of the planet. The rest of the world was covered by jungles, bayous, or cold bogs with the only difference between the various climates being temperature. For the scans we¡¯d taken in orbit, while the planet had little in the way of lakes or seas, the majority of the land was damp.
Not wanting to store the Scimitar in a swamp, and risk it suffering the same fate as Luke¡¯s X-Wing did before Yoda freed it, I¡¯d piloted Maul¡¯s vessel down toward one of the few points of higher elevation. Closer scans had revealed some caverns, and while none were initially ideal, one had been discovered that was closer to the size we needed.
Thankfully the cave had been easy enough to enlarge so the Scimitar could slide inside ¨C though it was a tight fit ¨C and the cave wasn¡¯t like the one Luke had entered near Yoda¡¯s hut. Not that I had any clue where that was on the planet, nor was I interested in discovering it.
Before the Scimitar was placed inside the enlarged cavern, the datacore had been copied to three isolated datapads. Each of those had their ability to connect to nearby networks or the Holonet disabled on the off chance that accessing the data the ship stored resulted in an automated distress signal to Sidious. Those datapads were added to a new slot in my Inventory, and while I still had room if I stored the various datapads in a small sack to take up a single slot in my Inventory, I had enough room to not yet need to do that. Even after Bo had insisted I load up my Inventory on supplies that I and Anakin might need; be that for combat or survival.
The various droids on the Sith vessel had been disabled and scanned as well, and while I had little interest in interrogation or security droids ¨C not with HK around ¨C the probe droids piqued my interest. When time allowed, I planned to stop off somewhere and acquire several models of the small, fast-moving droids. I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d have much need for them, at least not after Natural Evolution, but it was better to have them just in case. Plus, I suspected Anakin would enjoy taking a few apart, seeing how they worked, and determining ways to improve them.
HK had pointed out the main droid onboard the Scimitar before we¡¯d descended, even commenting that it was a worthy opponent, and maybe even a useful ally if its programming could be altered. I¡¯d look into that in later years, but for now, it was depowered like the other droids, and as an added protective measure, disassembled and stored in different locations aboard the vessel with the head inside a secured crate that would only open when a very long code was entered into it. Or if someone used a lightsaber or similar device to slice the crate open.
The cave had been sealed first with some larger boulders I¡¯d lifted into place with the Force before HK had used his blasters on a different setting to melt the stones at their edges, all but fusing the cave shut. Over time, the local fauna would grow and cover the clearly sealed cave and hide the location from any that might venture to the planet, and Simvyl had used Raven to lock our coordinates so when I, or someone I sent, came to retrieve the Sith vessel I¡¯d know where to look without having to rely on the Force.
¡°Query: How long will this process take?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, which is why you and R2 will guard me while I meditate,¡± I replied as I used my beskad to cut a branch that was blocking our path. I could¡¯ve used my shoto lightsaber but had decided against it. While the plants would grow back, there was always the slim chance that someone would come here and recognise the distinctive way a lightsaber cut and burnt a target. ¡°You¡¯re free to eliminate any threats that approach,¡± I continued as I saw that beyond the cut branch was a downed tree; one that I¡¯d not be able to climb over with only one hand. ¡°That said, I¡¯d prefer if you didn¡¯t kill everything on the planet while I commune with the Force,¡± I added as I used the Force to jump onto the downed tree before turning back to the droids.
¡°Clarification: What percentage of extermination would be acceptable, Master?¡± As HK asked that, I used the Force to lift R2, the astromech beeping worriedly as I did so.
¡°Any that approach after a warning shot are fair game, but I don¡¯t want to awake to find the earth scorched around us.¡± As I set the rules I set R2 down on the other side of the tree. At the same time, HK leapt, the servos in his legs granting him the power to leap clear over the downed tree and me. ¡°However, if your scanners detect a large group of creatures approaching, establish a perimeter with a five-hundred-metre radius minimum around me. Once I awake, if all goes well, I¡¯ll have Simvyl land Raven and then you and Fenrir can go hunting if you¡¯d like.¡±
I leapt down from the tree, my boots squelching into the mud, which made me grimace. While I detested sand because of events on Tatooine, my dislike of swamps went back to my former life and every training or active operation that had taken place in swamps, jungles, and the like. Dagobah would be useful for hiding the Scimitar and taking Natural Evolution, but I¡¯d be happy when we left.
¡°Musing: While the tuk¡¯ata is a quadrupedal meatbag, it is efficient at tracking and removing targets. Addendum: Though I would prefer if you would allow me to burn the world clean of offending organic life, Master.¡±
¡°Oh, I know that,¡± I said with a chuckle. ¡°But the idea is to hide the Sith vessel on this world, not draw attention to the planet by having it be vastly different from Republic records by letting you be happy.¡±
¡°Objection: I am a droid, Master, and as such superior to any organic and not ruled by emotions. For which I am eternally grateful.¡± That drew another chuckle from me, though I chose not to teasingly respond that while he might be a droid, he was built by an organic.
My focus turned to the world around us. I¡¯d had Detection on since we¡¯d landed and had been using Sense Force ever since we¡¯d entered the swamp proper to find an area particularly strong in the Living Force. At the same time, I wondered if the Force itself might be trying to guide me. While I couldn¡¯t fully interact with it due to the Interface, I suspected the Force wanted the blocks between us removed as well, though I did wonder if its reasoning ¨C if it was capable of such a thing ¨C would be the same as mine.
That concern that after Natural Evolution I¡¯d be open to the Force guiding me places was one that had grown the closer I¡¯d come to Dagobah, but I knew what I was doing was the right choice. The Force had hinted to others that I, alongside Anakin, had a role to play in changing the fate of the galaxy, but I assured myself that I wouldn¡¯t become like most Jedi in allowing the Force to blindly guide me toward what it desired. Nor that I¡¯d become like a Sith and bend it to my will. Plus, there was also the fact that if I took Player+ I¡¯d never be able to take on high-level Council members, never mind people like Sidious, Yoda, and Windu.
¡ ¡
¡°You remember your orders?¡± I said as I settled onto a section of dry ground. That I¡¯d found even that was a small miracle and after a few hours of trekking I¡¯d taken it and sat down upon it in a standard meditation position.
¡°Mockery: No, Master, I don¡¯t. the thirteen previous times you¡¯ve made clear our orders since you boarded the Scimitar were insufficient for either myself or the astromech.¡± R2 beeped and whistled in amusement at HK¡¯s response. While not yet as snarky as he¡¯d become in the other timeline, or even close to HK, the hints of the personality that developed over a decade were there already. Given I had no plans to wipe his memory regularly, as I wouldn¡¯t with HK, that made it even more likely he¡¯d develop the expected personality. Not wiping a droid could be a security risk, but given HK and R2 were my personal droids, and the former was skilled in killing everything from a Jawa up to a Jedi, and the latter would learn how to defend himself and be upgraded over the next few years, I felt little concern at the idea someone might learn something I didn¡¯t want them to from the droids.
¡°Very well. I hope you can obey them and not reduce this world to molten rock while I commune with the Force.¡±
After getting the final word, I closed my eyes and accessed the Interface, specifically the notice regarding the upgrade for the Interface and then selected Natural Evolution.
WARNING!
The Interface will be offline while the chosen upgrade is applied.
As this evolution of the Interface will involve considerable alterations to the Interface, and by extension the Player, you will be placed into what appears to be a coma or deep meditation.
How this appears depends on the Player¡¯s position and location while the upgrade is applied.
...
Upgrade chosen: Natural Evolution
This upgrade will render the Player unable to interact with anything around them for a period of between 75 and 150 standard hours.
The variance in time is dependent on the Player¡¯s level, age, and the various levels of their Force Powers.
...
ERROR!
By selecting Natural Evolution, either Player¡¯s Mind or Player¡¯s Body MUST be removed, and the cost refunded.
The selection has not been made.
Which Player Power do you wish to be refunded?
Player¡¯s Mind/Player¡¯s Body?
...
I¡¯d known that choice was coming as it¡¯d been in the description, but I¡¯d not expected it in an error message as I¡¯d not been asked for my choice beforehand. I chose Player¡¯s Mind, as while it was a useful Power, it could be interfered with, or even overridden, when in a place strong in the Force. Since I felt I¡¯d be heading to at least a handful of such locations in the near to middle future, and the fact that its other abilities were mimicked by true Force Abilities, I felt it was the better choice to be refunded for. While I would miss the clear-mindedness the Power brought on, so far I¡¯d never changed a decision I¡¯d made after reviewing it with the Power active and I felt it was the more logical Player Power to lose.
Player¡¯s Body might seem the less useful of the two in dire circumstances, but it had more obvious and useful everyday bonuses. Beyond the increased Stamina Regeneration it offered, and the fact it meant I didn¡¯t actively sweat ¨C something several people had commented on and, if the Power was removed, they would notice ¨C it was because of Player¡¯s Body that I was alerted when I was wounded, and was able to push on when anyone without the Power might not be able to do so. Something I¡¯d, unfortunately, seen in a dire situation when I¡¯d lost my forearm to Maul as without the Power, I felt I¡¯d have gone into shock over the injury, and thus lost my duel to the Zabrak.
Player¡¯s Mind selected.
A Player Power Point will be refunded to the Player once the upgrade has been completed.
...
Do you wish to begin the upgrade now?
Yes/No?
¡
WARNING!
Once ¡®Yes¡¯ is selected, the upgrade will commence after a short countdown.
This countdown cannot be stopped, so the Player must be sure and be resting comfortably before confirming the upgrade.
...
That was what I¡¯d expected, as I¡¯d had to sleep off the last upgrade to the Interface, though there I¡¯d not had the choice of how to evolve it. That this one would take longer was entirely logical. Unlike the last one, which seemed to just unlock and adapt a few of the various sections of the Interface, Natural Evolution was going to entirely remove what was in my opinion the most critical part of its function: its regulation of and control of my Force connection.
While things like this, and many of the more technical elements of the Interface, had me still questioning if I was truly sentient, and not just a puppet for some higher power to control and manipulate, I knew there was little I could do about that. Thus, I pressed Yes and took a deep breath as the text shifted around.
Upgrade to the Interface confirmed.
The process will begin in:
5
.
4
.
3
.
2
.
1
.
3.01 (Part 2)
I slumped forward, jolted awake, and blinked. My eyes scanned around, quickly finding HK and R2 standing not far away; HK¡¯s blaster was held comfortably in his grasp as he and R2 watched the area. My mouth opened to call out, to let them know I was awake, only for the sound to die in my throat.
Instead, a gasp slipped from me as my mind was submerged by¡ everything.
The world around me was alive, and while I¡¯d known that before, now I could feel it, sense it, experience it. My hands came to the side of my skull as my mind was flooded with the voices(?) of everything around me, of the connection between the sparks of life ¨C be they big or small, flora or fauna, and of every possible kind ¨C held with the Force. And now with me.
Before I¡¯d been able to faintly sense them through the Interface and the Force, but with the former gone, my mind was experiencing the true depth and scale of what an open connection to the Force brought. It was glorious and incredible. Even though I had known that my connection to the Force was muted in comparison to other Jedi or Sith, I had thought that I still understood what it meant to be connected, at least on an academic level.
I had no idea. It was as if I had been calling myself a painter and learning all of the best brush-strokes and techniques, but without being able to actually see any of it. Or as if I had been a musician who thought himself world-class, without realising that he was tone-deaf.
I could feel everything around me as if it was me. The rhythmic pulsing of life from a hundred million creatures, some so small I¡¯d need a microscope to see them, some longer than Raven, was rushing into my mind, overwhelming my defences as I struggled not to become swept away by this rising tide of near-sensory overload.
They were there, I knew that, yet even though the memories of my lessons on the Force over the last decade were still present, whenever I tried to focus on one, the Force seemed to push it aside. Almost as if it wanted to take me over, to become one with me. To make me a part of it.
Somewhere to my left, I felt the exhilaration of moving in for the kill, and panic as I understood something was about to die. My head snapped to that side, wanting to understand where the sensations, the feelings, were coming from.
Instead of finding something to use as a lifeline, I found my thoughts surging outward in a hundred, possibly a thousand different directions. I could feel the wind race over feathers, even as I slid through the mud, my tongue flicking out to find food. I jumped high, clearing something in my way, and then crashed into the water at the same time I experienced my legs, all six of them, moving in sync as I worked with others to rip apart something. I pushed through something thick, almost solid, yet it felt as if I was built to do so. Every memory, every experience happened concurrently as I grasped my skull with my hand.
Rolling to one side, I dry heaved, the sensations slowly drowning me even as I understood I needed this to stop. I needed to regain control before I lost myself in the sensations I was experiencing through the Force.
The ground near me shook, and opening my eyes I saw HK standing over me. I knew he was speaking, and could make out the distinctive, sardonic tone of his vocal actuator, yet the words were lost in the chaotic symphony that was assaulting my senses. Yet, for all that I knew I needed this to stop, I wasn¡¯t sure how to do so. I was unable to bring forth the memories of closing myself from the Force to draw on the teachings.
A gasp rushed from me as I felt another presence crash against me within the Force. Yet this one was different and familiar. Locking onto it, using it as a lifeline, I understood in an instant that it was Anakin; the boy reaching out from orbit to help.
His attempt was rushed, unfocused, and unrefined, but incredibly powerful. Even as I used his presence to stabilise myself, I understood that this was what Anakin was. A storm slowly forming on the horizon, one that if unchecked, could bring about untold chaos and damage. Yet, as I slowly felt my mind return to some semblance of control, I saw a way to harness the Force storm that was Anakin. As if with the Interface no longer blocking my connection, I understood what I could help Anakin become, what I could mould him into.
That, however, would have to wait for later. For now, I needed control, and with my thoughts slowly returning to me, with my mind no longer being pulled in a myriad of directions and ways, I knew what I had to do. ¡°E-enough,¡± I growled through clenched teeth even as I sensed other presences with Anakin¡¯s; those of Raven and Fenrir.
The word had barely emerged from me before I felt everything dull down. Everything I¡¯d been sensing and experiencing lessened, from the animals whose worlds I¡¯d seen glimpses of through their eyes, the life flowing through the various fauna of the world, and even the lifelines that Anakin, Raven, and Fenrir had thrown me, slipped away. The Force, or at least my connection to it, was blunted and dulled once more and I sighed in relief as my mind was my own again.
I stayed where I was, looking up at the dull, overcast sky of Dagobah and taking long, slow, deep breaths, letting my body recover from what I¡¯d just experienced. I¡¯d known that removing the Interface from my connection with the Force was going to make things different, but what I¡¯d just experienced¡ words failed to fully describe what it felt like to truly be connected to the Force. However, before I allowed that connection to resume as it should, I needed to train myself to limit the inflow of sensations. For now, the Force would remain distant while I locked myself off from it; held behind the barrier I¡¯d managed to erect after Anakin¡¯s lifeline.
¡°Query: Master? Are you well?¡±
I turned to look up at the assassin droid, my heart rate returning to normal. ¡°I,¡± even saying the short word hurt and I gulped hard, trying to soothe my throat. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d been exposed to the full brunt of the Force for long, but perhaps it had been longer and more stressful than I¡¯d realised. Not trusting my words for now, I nodded in response and using my arms, eased myself up to a seated position.
Once there, I saw the small flask I¡¯d placed down before meditating, and after popping the cap, took a long but slow sip, soothing the rawness of my throat. ¡°I¡¯m fine, HK,¡± I said once I felt ready to speak again. My voice was hoarse but at least it didn¡¯t hurt to speak. ¡°It¡¯s just that when I emerged from my meditation, something had changed.¡±
His optical receptors dulled, making clear he was curious or concerned, though the beeping from R2 was only the latter. HK was built to detect lies, so he¡¯d know I wasn¡¯t being entirely truthful, but he also wouldn¡¯t push unless he felt it was important. Though that ability to sense falsehoods was one I planned to exploit heavily in the coming years, as if I could reach the point where I could convince HK that I truly believed the Republic was run by Ewoks ¨C or something equally as insane ¨C it would do wonders for my Charisma-based social skills, especially Deception. ¡°I think I¡¯ve overcome the block in my connection to the Force, but I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±
¡°Analysis: I do hope you have done so, Master. While you are skilled, you lack the¡ flair one would expect of a Jedi. Especially for one descended from the Creator. Addendum: In many ways, the small meatbag designer has a better understanding of how to use the Force in non-mechanical ways than you do.¡±
¡°Aye, he does. And thanks, I think,¡± I replied slowly. The flask had been placed down while he spoke, and I¡¯d moved around to begin to stand. ¡°How long was I meditating?¡± I asked once back on my feet.
¡°Answer: Three days, twelve hours, Master.¡±
¡°Bit longer than I expected but okay.¡± As I spoke, I stretched my arms, mimicking what I should be doing but that, thanks to Player¡¯s Body, I didn¡¯t truly have to do so. At least not on a physical level. Three and a half days was around the mid-point of the time the Interface had said it would take to upgrade itself and free the Force from its filtering. ¡°How much of the local fauna and flora have you reduced to atoms?¡±
¡°Statement: Not nearly as much as I would have preferred, Master. Most creatures kept their distance after a warning shot. A handful of the larger, more aggressive species failed to heed the caution, and I was most efficient in ensuring they learnt the error of their ways.¡± R2 rocked from side to side and beeped wildly, the volume making me wince. ¡°Amendment: The astromech also drove off several creatures, Master. Though he failed to ensure those creatures were removed permanently.¡±
I chuckled at that and placed a hand on the assassin droid¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not everyone, be they organic or droid, can be as efficient as you, HK. Otherwise, the galaxy would be a far emptier and less enjoyable place.¡±
¡°Affirmative: Yes, Master.¡± HK looked past me and then R2 before continuing. ¡°Assessment: While I would miss the chance to regularly remove meatbags, I believe those that remained would be a higher quality target. Perhaps sufficiently higher than the less regular combat would be acceptable. Addendum: I am, however, unsure if I would find the longer durations between combat tolerable.¡±
¡°Speaking for myself, I wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯d grow bored as shab with nothing to do.¡±
Before HK could reply, my vambrace beeped. My arm came over instinctively to open the channel, only for me to pause when I saw the missing forearm. Sighing at making that mistake again, and wondering how long it would be until I could get a replacement limb ¨C and if that might remove the phantom pains ¨C I reached into my belt with my hand and pulled out a commlink. ¡°Yes?¡± I said as I used the commlink, barely able to restrain my annoyance at myself for making the mistake again.
¡°Well, your response suggests you¡¯re at least awake,¡± Simvyl replied, and while I¡¯d limited my connection to nothing more than a trickle, I could faintly sense his amusement. ¡°Anakin, Raven, and Fenrir all reacted badly about twenty minutes ago. Once I¡¯d gotten them calmed down, or at least as much as I could, Anakin told me you were in trouble. Though before then, I¡¯d not been able to stop Raven from descending no matter how much I tried to counter her behaviour.¡±
I laughed softly at the idea my ship had disobeyed orders in an attempt to help. That was exactly the sort of thing I and Anakin would do, so it seemed more of my personality had merged with her than I¡¯d realised. ¡°Something did, and while it was a personal issue and might cause me problems in the short-term, in the long-term I feel it¡¯s the first step in overcoming several of my issues. As for Raven, it¡¯s fine. She, like Anakin and Fenrir, share a connection to me through the Force and would¡¯ve sensed my confusion when I awoke.¡± I looked up, knowing instinctively where Raven was, yet through the thick, grey fog that hung over this area of the planet ¨C and possibly most of the surface ¨C I couldn¡¯t see her. Before I¡¯d had to actively think about using Detection to be certain where she or others were, but now, even with my connection to the Force restricted by choice, I knew with certainty where she was. Along with Anakin and Fenrir. ¡°Should we remain here, or is there a clearing we should move toward?¡± I asked, pushing aside any thought of marvelling at the change in how the Force now worked, and how incredible it felt to simply know something without having to consider it.
¡°One moment,¡± Simvyl said before the channel went silent for about half a minute. ¡°There¡¯s a large enough clearing about five klicks southwest of your location. Sending coordinates now.¡±
My vambrace beeped, confirming reception of the data. It then, on programming, displayed our location and our destination. ¡°Got it. See you there. Oh, and tell Anakin I¡¯m fine, and thanks.¡± With that, I closed the channel and slipped the commlink back into its pouch. Simvyl would be confused about the thanks, but Anakin would understand, and it should reassure him that I was fine. Or as fine as I was going to be until I gained a handle on how to properly use and interact with the Force.
¡°Come on,¡± I said to the droids. ¡°While it shouldn¡¯t take us long to reach the RV, the sooner we leave, the sooner we can get off this world.¡± I took a step before pausing and giving HK a wide smile. ¡°If anything gets too close, feel free to respond without a need for a warning shot.¡±
¡°Affirmative: That is most agreeable, Master. I have grown tired of having to warn such primitive meatbags about their purpose. Musing: I wonder if I might use some of my more advanced armaments. I was unable to use many upon Naboo due to your instructions to avoid civilian casualties and protection of the meatbag ruler.¡±
¡°Again, so long as you don¡¯t level the area we¡¯re in, or risk giving way that we¡¯ve been here, feel free to enjoy yourself.¡±
¡°Exclamation: Oh, I will, Master, I will.¡±
R2 gave out a long, low, sad beep and I reached over, patting his dome. ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m sure Anakin and HK can suggest modifications so you¡¯re better able to defend yourself and assist HK in future.¡± R2 beeped happily at that.
¡°Agreement: Oh yes, Master. I have many ideas on how to enhance an astromech.¡± I laughed at R2¡¯s reaction to HK¡¯s comment as it seemed the astromech was suddenly fearful of what the assassin had planned. Keeping the amusing thought in mind, I resumed walking, plotting out the quickest path to the rendezvous location.
As we walked, I started running through the change that had occurred. There were notices about the change flashing in the bottom corner of my vision, but I decided to leave them for a moment, focusing on how it felt as if things had changed. It was clear that with the Interface gone, I¡¯d been blasted by the full, unfiltered connection with the Force that had held, which placed me in a unique position.
Everyone else in the galaxy was born with their connection unfiltered, be they someone with barely any connection right up to beings like Yoda, Sidious, and Anakin. They¡¯d learnt before they could even understand what they were to accept and harness that connection. Sharing a connection with the Force was natural to everything in the galaxy, be they sentient, fauna or flora. Well, except for any race like the Vong, though they seemed to come from beyond the galaxy so perhaps that was why they weren¡¯t connected to the Force.
I, however, didn¡¯t have that natural, had always been there, connection with the Force. Or at least, I¡¯d not had it until less than thirty minutes ago. That meant I was going to have to learn to process and accept this change, and while it would take time ¨C something I¡¯d expected by my research on Force sects I could visit with Anakin over the next few years ¨C it might allow me a unique perspective and ability.
When we¡¯d shown the Force suppression room aboard Mtael¡¯s Gift several years ago, Fay and Dooku had both reacted badly to the sudden suppression of their connections. Dooku had been unbalanced and unnerved ¨C though he hid it well. Fay, however, had reacted as if having a limb torn from her body. Given she¡¯d spent centuries relying on the Force, being in tune with it and having it help her slow her ageing ¨C or so I assumed ¨C the sudden loss of that connection had drawn a major reaction from her.
With me now being able to experience what the Force truly was, or at least have a proper connection to it, I could see how losing that connection would affect those with high Force sensitivity. I couldn¡¯t comprehend Fay¡¯s pain that day, and I hoped I never did, but I had an idea of what she¡¯d have experienced. The difference was that I knew how to think and work without the Force, and thanks to Eidetic Memory would never forget it. In theory, if I was ever exposed to a field like that about the Lokella station again, then I¡¯d be able to handle the sudden loss of what would feel like part of my soul. Or I would, I hoped, once I¡¯d learnt to control and temper my connection, so it didn¡¯t overwhelm me.
I shivered as I realised that, and that with the filter provided by the Interface gone, being fully exposed to the Force ¨C or at least the Living Force on Dagobah ¨C I¡¯d come very close to ending up comatose. It was only through the actions of Anakin, something I had to believe he either knew instinctively or the Force guided him to do, that I didn¡¯t and was able to retain just enough control to limit my connection to the Force.
Without knowing or understanding how, he¡¯d reached out from orbit, to help. That spoke not just to how strong his connection was, but how deep my connection to the Force could become ¨C or close to it anyway as I didn¡¯t have quite as high a Force Potential as him ¨C how easily the Force came to him, and how strong, after only a few years of limited contact, that our bond had become. And it made me wonder how I¡¯d react when I next saw Serra, as for everyone else that I would encounter, she was the one who I had the deepest connection with and was strong in the Force. However, my focus for now was on Anakin. The level of power he had to, without knowing what he was truly doing, reach out across thousands of kilometres to help me was frightening and possibly terrifying.
Now, differing species and sentients had differing definitions of what terrible meant, but even allowing for that Anakin had the potential for amazing things. Before this, I¡¯d known he was powerful, both from what Observe revealed and from sources before my emergence into this universe, but knowing of it and experiencing it first-hand were two entirely different things. I had my first true glimpse of what he, and possibly I, could do, and the sort of power he held, and could potentially wield¡ I understood so much more clearly why Sidious was so interested in Anakin. Why the boy was the Chosen One.
While the gap between our midi-chlorian counts was small, at least compared to that of myself and many others, I felt the gap between us, and what we might be able to accomplish could be greater than any I might have with sentients like Yoda or Sidious. The difference there was, at least for now, those two and others like them ¨C such as Fay, Dooku, and Plagueis ¨C was that they had decades or centuries of training and experience to draw upon. All I could do was train Anakin to be what he should be, and at the same time learn from him how to fully understand, accept, and use the Force so that both of us could surpass everyone that had come before.
That realisation brought forth a rush of excitement, along with a hint of terror, as I understood that I had to ensure Anakin was ready for what awaited us. I also had to ensure I was ready as well, though I felt reasonably confident that I could regain my Force abilities over the next few years; training Anakin was going to push me to do so lest I fail him and by extension doom the galaxy to the rule of the Sith.
That was why I¡¯d gone to the Celebratus Archive on Obroa-Skai before engaging the upgrade, not only to find this world but for the locations of possible Force sects and other groups that might be able to help with our training. Knowing now that I¡¯d have to work almost from the ground up to rebuild my abilities, and ensure Anakin was trained, I¡¯d re-examine the sects and determine which order to attend them in. All I¡¯d need was time to do so, and while I felt I¡¯d have that for a few years, I couldn¡¯t spend too long with the training otherwise I¡¯d be out of the loop preparing for the wars to come.
¡°Query: Master, are you perhaps using the Force to ensure we are undisturbed?¡± I paused at HK¡¯s question and turned back to face him, curious what he was saying. ¡°Observation: While we¡¯ve only travelled one point-zero-two kilometres, the creatures nearby have all chosen to withdraw or remain further away since you awoke. Extrapolation: It appears as if they¡¯re afraid of approaching. Theory: Perhaps the change you spoke of has in some way affected the local fauna, persuading them to withdraw. Conjecture: It might also explain the marginal decrease in temperature of zero-point-three-one degrees that has occurred since you ended your meditation.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t thin¡¡± my words trailed off mid-sentence as I understood HK was onto something. ¡°Um, yeah, that might be because of me,¡± I said, changing tack as I worked out what the temperature change and the reason for the local animals withdrawing was.
Without the Interface, I¡¯d lost Dark Side Masking, which meant my ability to hide my, for lack of a better word, taint from everything and everybody. While there were no other Force users around to sense it ¨C at least bar Anakin though he was currently nearby ¨C the beasts of Dagobah would. From what King Adas had spoken of, those strong in the Force and with some experience in bending it to their will could generate a dangerous aura. One that not only persuaded others to stay away but could alter the environment around them.
From what HK was saying, that was what was occurring, but I wasn¡¯t doing it consciously, and even with my connection to the Force heavily muted, enough of my power was radiating outward that it was having a marginal effect on the local area.
Closing my eyes, I searched inward, seeking out the Force that flowed through me. Adas had spoken of how to drop out or nullify this ability to project power, but I¡¯d not taken it on fully back then; the Interface simply applied what he was teaching to the Force Powers of Dark Side Masking and Force Suppression. Now, with that all gone, I had to learn to use the ability properly, which with Eidetic Memory ensuring I remembered everything I¡¯d ever seen, heard, or been taught, the lessons were quickly back at the forefront of my thoughts.
The ability to shield and cloak oneself from detection by others in the Force was something I felt Anakin ¨C and possibly Palpatine ¨C could do so naturally that if one didn¡¯t know the truth, or had a way to sense Force Potential as easily as I did, then they¡¯d never realise how powerful the person they were speaking with could potentially be. I suspected with the Sith it was a taught ability, one that had evolved from lessons Adas and others had created back when the Sith were a species and not a Force sect as both Sidious and Plagueis could stand before Jedi High Council members and give no hint of the power they wielded.
Listening to Adas¡¯ words in my mind, I slowed my breathing, focusing ever deeper inward. Eventually, I felt what I was looking for: The point where it seemed as if I and the Force connected. This wasn¡¯t just a single point, but all and none of me as the Force was in everything, yet with the lessons from Adas, Dooku, and a few others to draw on, and knowing the strongest hint of the Force would be centred around my bond to Anakin, I was able to find what I needed.
The connections to the Force, and through it, others, were still there, but as I¡¯d intended earlier, they¡¯d dullened. I wasn¡¯t, however, fully cut off from the Force as I could faintly sense Anakin, Raven, Fenrir, and others, though bar the first three everything was far weaker, as they were far more distant or lacked the connection through the Force I shared with that trio. It was around the edges of those dullened connections that I found what I was looking for. I could sense my Force presence slipping out at those edges and permeating with the Living Force around me.
Knowing I was far from skilled enough to entirely shut off the seepage of my taint, I instead focused on dulling my connection to the Force further, though I tried my best to ensure that the link I held with Anakin wasn¡¯t affected. I didn¡¯t need him or others worrying that something else had happened to me. Concentrating on the Force as it flowed through me, the words Fay had used once to describe the sensation, I slowly sealed off the leakage of my taint into the Force around me. If another trained Force user appeared, they¡¯d be able to sense the taint, but I hoped what I was doing would be enough to end the subtle effect I was having on my surroundings.
As the taint was slowly contained, I sensed a subtle shift through the Force. Though she was perhaps half a galaxy away, I sensed Serra and how her feelings had changed fractionally. That slight sensation was enough for my focus to jump to my bond with her, to the connection we shared that linked us through the Force. She should, from what I knew, be back at the Temple, and while I didn¡¯t know who would continue her training, Yoda had promised me that not only would a Jedi Master finish her training, but that she¡¯d get help to deal with the emotions brought forth by Drallig''s death.
Part of me longed to speak to her, to reach out through the Force and ease her burden or speak to her, but I knew I couldn¡¯t do that currently. Fear that my action would reveal the Dark Side within me to her and others, and that without understanding what I was doing I¡¯d somehow hurt her, stopped me from doing so. Still, as gently as I could, I sent comforting thoughts to her.
While I wasn¡¯t going to return to Coruscant any time soon, as I felt her notice my lingering feelings and react, I knew I¡¯d contact her before I left with Anakin to train him and refocus myself after the change in my connection with the Force. The issue was that just talking to her over the Holonet felt wrong, cheap even. As if I was doing her and the memory of Drallig a disservice by not speaking with her in person. However, I didn¡¯t want to step back on the Republic capital, never mind enter the Jedi Temple. Not while Anakin was with me.
I could, in theory, drop him with Bo for a week or so, but until I had a handle on the changes I¡¯d undergone, going anywhere near the Jedi or Sith was off the table. That left me with communication through the Force. As Serra¡¯s happiness at knowing I was safe, along with confusion and curiosity ¨C suggesting she sensed the change in my Force connection ¨C and some fear travelled to me through the Force, I smiled. Knowing she was as well, or at least as well as she could be, was a relief, though I did note that even at the great distance between us, her feelings came through stronger and clearer. Another little hint at just what the Interface had been restricting.
¡°Observation: It appears whatever you are doing is working, Master. The local ambient temperature has risen by zero-point-two-seven degrees.¡± That wasn¡¯t quite all the way back, but it was close enough for me to be satisfied.
¡°Hopefully that means you¡¯ll get some target practice before we¡¯re picked up,¡± I replied as I opened my eyes and took in the dull, damp swamp around us. Nothing appeared different, but I knew I wasn¡¯t yet in tune with the Force and myself enough that I¡¯d be able to sense anything amiss.
¡°Assurance: My accuracy is within acceptable levels, Master. However, one can never be too lax in ensuring quality is maintained.¡±
¡°Just don¡¯t burn down the planet while we¡¯re still on it.¡±
¡°Indignation: I would never do such a thing, Master! Unlike some so-called battledroids, I¡¯m not as clumsily built or fundamentally flawed as to commit such a mistake. Appeasement: I would only burn a world under your orders, Master.¡±
¡°While I don¡¯t want that today, I won¡¯t deny there are a few worlds that I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing scorched clean,¡± I replied as I resumed walking toward the rendezvous location. ¡°For now, you¡¯ll have to restrict yourself to whatever fails to understand that we, not it, are the apex predators of this world.¡±
¡°Exclamation: I look forward to doing so, Master.¡±
R2 gave out a long, worried beep as he shook slightly from side to side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, stopping and placing my hand on his dome, ¡°if anything somehow gets past HK, I¡¯ll ensure it doesn¡¯t get to you. You¡¯re far too useful to allow some giant snake or reptile to swallow or use as a chew toy. And once we¡¯re away from here, HK and Anakin can suggest modifications so the next time we come here you can be as effective as HK in achieving dominance over the locals.¡±
A series of loud, happy beeps erupted from the astromech, which made me laugh. By the time of the Clone Wars, in the other timeline, Anakin had ensured R2 was far beyond a regular astromech. With HK and I here to help, when war finally erupted in this galaxy, R2 would be a match for almost anything the Trade Federation, The Republic, or anyone else could deploy.
Once my laughter had died down, I turned my attention to the notices from the Interface. While I could keep an eye out for local beasts that might be a problem, I felt that would restrict HK¡¯s fun and after spending three and a half days watching me meditate in this swamp, he deserved the chance to blow off some steam.
Interface Upgrade Complete!
Having chosen Natural Evolution as the final form of your Interface, the following changes have been made:
1: The Interface will no longer regulate your connection to the Force.
This means that neither your Force Powers nor your FP level will be tracked or displayed by the Interface.
FP will be replaced by a Force Exhaustion percentage so that you can monitor how close you are to hitting that barrier.
2: To use the Force, the Player must behave like any other Force user in the galaxy.
This includes all the benefits and drawbacks such behaviour brings with it.
3: The tracking of the strength and level of your Force Bonds has been removed from REPUTATION.
4: New perks specific to this upgrade have been added to the choices.
Perk Points remain available at every 4 levels.
5: New Player Powers specific to this upgrade have been added to the choices.
Player Power Points remain available every 5 levels.
6: The Player Power, Player¡¯s Mind, has been deactivated and removed.
Because of this, the Player Power Point for it has been refunded.
(Currently, you have 2 PPPs available.)
7: The Player is now susceptible to influence by the Force.
This will occur if, like many other Force users, they sink into the Force.
If they don¡¯t wish this, then they must influence the Force with their intentions and desires.
8: All skills have had a potential 7th tier (Legendary) added.
The Player still has to put in the training and effort to reach it though.
9: The quest Skill to the Max has been altered to be simply to reach the top of the 6th tier (Prodigy).
10: No training quests are possible for taking skills beyond Prodigy:100.
11: STAMINA is now calculated as Player Level *(Strength+Vitality+Agility).
This results in a boost to your STAMINA to 1950.
The Player has a STAMINA regeneration rate of (due to selected Perks) 39/min.
...
NOTE!
Bonuses for levelling, bar STAMINA, remain the same.
These are:
2+INT/20 Stat Points per level.
INT*1 Skill Points per level.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.1 PP every 4 levels.
1 PPP every 5 levels.
...
That was what I¡¯d expected, though the display of a percentage for Force Exhaustion was going to be useful in prolonged combat while the boost in STAMINA wasn¡¯t something to sniff at. I was sure Bo, Naz and others wouldn¡¯t complain about the increase, and that was before I learned how to properly use the Force to refresh and enhance myself. Being susceptible to the Force was a fear I¡¯d had before choosing Natural Evolution, but given I needed the higher potential power levels for what was to come, I¡¯d have to be cautious about how that went.
Waving away the notification of changes, I opened the next notice waiting for me, discovering it came from TPTB.
We must admit that we are surprised and impressed you chose to remove the protection the Interface grants you in regard to the Force.
Taking NATURAL EVOLUTION places you, and those around you, at far greater short-to-middle-term risk from threats than PLAYER+ would have.
It does, as you have surmised, grant a better chance to survive the coming chaos.
Because of you choosing to take the path of greater risk, and as we are feeling generous, we offer what shall be our final boon.
1 Perk Point has been added to your Interface.
Spend it wisely, or not.
The choice, as always, is up to you.
...
Unlike the previous message, this one was unexpected. At least regarding the free Perk Point. I¡¯d expected something from TPTB, but they rarely if ever offered gifts, but I wasn¡¯t going to complain about it. While Perks weren¡¯t as powerful ¨C or broken depending on how I was feeling on a given day ¨C they were powerful and potentially offered me advantages few if any other sentient could achieve.
While I was curious about what new Perks were available to me, with 2 Player Power Points, seeing what was on offer there was my first port of call.
PLAYER POWERS
These are powers and skills that are unique to The Player and earned by spending Player Power Points [PPP].
Currently, you have 2 PPPs.
Many Player Powers have requirements that depend on the Player¡¯s level, or stat values and will remain hidden until their requirements are met.
Player Powers may grant abilities that mirror, or even surpass, what many consider to be ¡®Dark-Side Force powers¡¯ so be careful when using them around ¡®Light-Side Force users¡¯.
Currently, you have the following Player Powers:
Heart of the Force [2/2]
Inventory
Player¡¯s Body
Observe
Silent Interface
Upgraded Minimap
¡
Available Powers:
Colour Shift
Enhanced Inventory
Enlarge/Shrink
Glamours
Greater Minimap Mark 1
Level Boost
Reveal the Hidden
Superior Inventory
Upgraded Minimap Mark 2
¡
My eyes were drawn instantly to the only one I¡¯d not seen before or been altered to appearing: Reveal the Hidden. As I read its description, it instantly went to near the top of the pile for selections, though I wasn¡¯t going to make any decision until I¡¯d gone through the Perks list as well.
Reveal the Hidden
This Player Power will allow the Player to see the bonus objectives of all quests granted to the Player by The Powers That Be, or generated in response to the Player¡¯s actions/decisions.
...
For simpler quests, such as training ones ¨C though I¡¯d not taken many over the last year or so as I¡¯d focused on preparing for Naboo over random training of specific Skills or Force Powers ¨C this wasn¡¯t a major thing. I¡¯d already determined what the three or four bonus objectives were from having taken and completed ¨C or not ¨C so many training quests previously.
For other quests, such as Tremors of the Ancient Sith Empire, the Changing Fate quests, and quests linked to Bo, Pre Vizsla, Maul and others, it would be a major boon. Knowing what the additional targets were would, I suspect, change how I approached the quests, but it might also grant me insight into what I might have to do to complete the quests.
I wasn¡¯t sure how, if at all, it would affect The Promise of the Fallen quest given to me by Revan, as that quest didn¡¯t fit into the categories of quests Reveal the Hidden covered. If it didn¡¯t reveal anything there, then so be it, but there was a chance I was wrong on this.
Not wanting to dwell on one particular Player Power, I turned my attention to Level Boost, as along with Reveal the Hidden, it was the most likely Player Power to be taken. After reading the description, that feeling was only reinforced.
Level Boost
This Perk/Player Power allows the Player to raise the tier limits of their skills by 3 tiers.
This can either be used to raise 3 Skills 1 tier (to the Paragon tier) or 1 Skill 2 tiers (to the Mythic tier) and 1 Skill 1 tier.
NOTE!
No Skill can be raised more than 2 tiers.
A skill can only be raised once, though 2 tiers can be raised at a single time.
Level Boost tier lifts can be saved, though no more than 5 can be kept at any one time.
If Level Boost is selected again (which is possible once every 10 levels from level 30) as either a Perk or Player Power, and it results in more than 5 tier lifts, the excess tier lifts will be lost.
Level Boost can only be taken once per 10 levels regardless of which category it is taken from.
Therefore, if a Player Power Point is spent for it, it will disappear from both available Player Power and Perk lists.
...
I¡¯d already known what Level Boost was going to be, but getting the full details made it clear that I¡¯d be taking it. I wasn¡¯t yet sure which Skills I¡¯d use it on, but I suspected I¡¯d use it to lift one skill two tiers and then keep the last point back for consideration later.
The other Player Powers, bar Upgraded Minimap Mark 2, were the same as before. Upgraded Minimap Mark 2 extended the ability of the Minimap to locate hidden passageways and alcoves to places hidden by either the Force or other advanced methods. That was interesting, but given what was offered by Level Boost and Reveal the Hidden, it was unlikely I¡¯d be taking it this time.
Before I made sure of my choices, I had to example the Perks available, and after dismissing the Player Powers that was what I examined.
PERKS
These are earned by spending perk points [which you earn at a rate of 1PP per 4 levels].
Currently, you have 1 PerkP.
Most perks have multiple levels, allowing the Player to take improved versions of a perk if they so wish.
Currently, you have the following perks:
Ambidextrous
Boosted Growth Mark 2
Eidetic Memory
Empathy
Enhanced Regeneration [1/3]
Force Prodigy
Heart of the Force [1/2]
¡
Available Perks:
Bookworm
Brainiac Mark1
Cat''s Grace Mark1
Cult of Personality Mark1
Dominant Mark1
Enhanced Regeneration Mark2
Giant''s Strength Mark1
Healing Acclimatisation
Iron Skin Mark1
Level Boost
Luck of the Force Mark1
Medic Mark1
Mind Abilities Affinity
One with Beasts
One with Nature
Overdrive
Physical Regeneration Mark1
Psychometry Acclimatisation
Seer¡¯s Insight
Shatterpoint Acclimatisation
Stellar Ace
Stat Limit Boost Mark1
Style Mark1
Wisdom of the Ancients Mark1
¡
Again, the list was a mix of old and new offerings. Level Boost was, as had been stated after the upgrade to Natural Evolution had been applied, listed as a Perk as well. That was much like Heart of the Force, but for that, I¡¯d needed to spend one Perk Point and one Player Power Point to bring the increase in Force Potential to a level close, but not quite at, Anakin¡¯s. Overall, there was a larger percentage of new Perks than new Player Powers and curious about them, I worked my way through their descriptions.
Enhanced Regeneration Mark2 was a simple improvement on Enhanced Regeneration Mark1. It lifted the base regeneration for PP, STAMINA, and Force Regeneration ¨C which was no longer tracked but I felt fed into Force Exhaustion ¨C from two times to four times the base regeneration rates. Having the ability to delay Force Exhaustion, and then recover from it quicker was certainly appealing, but nothing ground-breaking.
Overdrive was something unexpected. It would, when activated, allow me to draw on more of the Force, however, that worked, to the extent I could push beyond the limits of Force Exhaustion. The downside of the perk was that for each minute it was active while I was Force Exhausted, I would damage my body. Any damage taken because of the perk would be immune to accelerated healing, be that from the Force or something like bacta, outside of permanent injury caused by the perk.
The ability to have a way to push far beyond my limits with the Force was interesting, and when fighting against someone on the level of the High Council or a Sith Lord, might well be useful. Though it would be, I hoped, a long time before I had to confront anyone on that level. Additionally, the perk had a time limit of an hour, and if it was active for that long, then without immediate attention, I would die from the damage taken.
It was certainly a perk to consider for the future, but as of now, was not one I was giving any serious consideration to taking. The same couldn¡¯t be said of Mind Abilities Affinity.
That perk was if I was reading the description correctly, something beyond a simple ability to use mental Force abilities. It would grant me a natural understanding of how to use the various Force powers that affected the minds of others, most of which, when I went by the old Interface listings, were Dark Side aligned. Since those powers were dangerous to use without proper training, the perk would be a massive boon, though I wasn¡¯t the sort of person inclined to manipulate the minds of others. At least not at present, and hopefully never would be.
Stellar Ace was another I¡¯d not expected to see or had considered as possible. This perk would grant me double XP for any skill related to flying or piloting a machine. It didn¡¯t matter if the skill applied to starships in space, fighters in atmosphere, or vessels inside a liquid such as water, the XP gains would be doubled. The downside of the perk was that it would half my XP gain for any skill involved in riding a living beast. Since that wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d done much, if at all, since emerging into this universe, it wasn¡¯t anything more than a minor inconvenience to the perk.
What did stand out about Stellar Ace, was that, if taken and then Level Boost was applied to piloting, I could, in theory, find it easier to match some of the better pilots in the Jedi Order. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever reach the level of Saesee Tiin, to say nothing of what Anakin was capable of, but it was an intriguing perk to consider. The same could be said of the Acclimatisation perks. Or at least Shatterpoint Acclimatisation.
Each Acclimatisation perk granted me the equivalent of a natural inclination toward using those powers: Force Healing, Psychometry, and Shatterpoint. It didn¡¯t, however, grant an affinity toward them, nor the ability to use the power on an almost instinctual level, such as what Master Windu was said to have with Shatterpoint.
What was interesting was that, from ten levels after taking an Acclimatisation perk, an Affinity perk would be available for it, and a further ten levels from there could offer a Naturalization perk for the power and all sub-forms of it. A further perk, which wasn¡¯t detailed or explained, would then come into play twenty more levels later that would make me one of only a handful of beings to ever truly understand the Force ability in question.
While that would be a very long road to travel, it did mean that, in theory, if I reached level 60, I could be as natural at Shatterpoint as someone like Windu. Of course, the chances of me reaching Level 60 were slim at best.
After going over the list of perks, and reviewing the older ones to see if they had changed, I found myself wondering why there weren¡¯t any for my more unusual or rare Force Powers like Phase, Teleport, and Inanimate Conversion.
That is because, in our infinite wisdom, we have chosen to be gracious.
At least regarding the majority of those powers.
For most, including Phase and Teleport, since you have shown continual effort to learn and grow those powers, we have granted you a natural affinity toward them equivalent to what you have with Battle Meditation.
Perks to make you a natural are not going to be offered because they are not needed.
With training, dedication, and perhaps a large helping of fortune, you can develop those powers to become one of the greatest to ever wield them.
Inanimate Conversion, however, is an entirely different issue.
That power, and a few like it, were not ones you were meant to discover or use.
In truth, their use aligns with a branch of Force powers commonly referred to as Force (or Sith) Alchemy.
Again, with training, effort, and the right teachers, you can learn to do what those powers once did.
And, perhaps, even more.
That, however, is something you will have to work very hard to achieve and might take you to places you will always be unwilling to go.
In the end, the choice, like it has always been, is up to you.
Not having to spend Perk Points for affinities for powers like Phase and Teleport was a relief, and the TPTB were right that I used them semi-regularly. Losing access to Inanimate Conversion was annoying as I¡¯d hoped, at least before learning about and selecting Natural Evolution, that I could get the power to a point where I could create beskar by simply willing it. That dream was dead, though the pathway to it and other powers was there if I so chose.
Adas had spoken on the benefits of Force alchemy, and from the few records I¡¯d found on him, it was said the axe he used in combat had been enhanced with the Force, so perhaps that was something to pursue at a later date. Oddly though, having to work to recover and reuse that power, and possibly Restore as it might fall under the same category, felt a better choice. Having to earn the right to manipulate objects at the atomic level was something that should be earned, and not simply gained for fun. Plus, as much as it now felt like a mistake, I¡¯d stopped focusing on Inanimate Conversion in the lead-up to the invasion of Naboo.
That, however, was a matter for another time, as was making a final choice on which Perk to take, though I would admit I was leaning toward Shatterpoint Acclimatisation simply because, even at a low level, that power had game-changing potential.
Dismissing the Perks list, I saw that, in the time I¡¯d been splitting my focus between the Player Powers and Perks and hiking, we¡¯d almost reached our destination. I looked up as I felt the approach of a familiar and powerful presence grow stronger.
As I gazed upward, I saw Raven slip through the low-lying clouds and felt her relief at finally being able to sense me optically. Yet, my focus wasn¡¯t on that, but on how alive and vibrant she felt. I stopped walking, to avoid stumbling as I felt her relief flood my mind, and a wide smile spread over my face. I¡¯d known that I shared a connection with Raven because of how she¡¯d been created and my actions in saving her when Zonoma Sekot had left, but this was the first time I¡¯d truly felt it and it was an incredible sensation.
Raven was, in a large way, a part of me, and the joy radiating from her had an almost familial sensation to it. While her thoughts weren¡¯t clear like those of a sentient, I understood her feelings with ease. Closing my eyes, I reached out through the faint opening to the wider Force that I retained, and let her know I was well and pleased to see her again.
I gasped as an almost overwhelming surge of delight came back. After recovering from the blast, I understood that she was happy not just because I was safe, but because the bond between us was stronger and more instinctual. Lifting my hand, I reached out through the Force ¨C widening my connection to it fractionally ¨C and truly sensed Raven for the first time.
Power flowed through her in ways that while I understood on a technical level, I¡¯d not truly experienced in a metaphysical way. Even a few kilometres from her, I could sense how alive she was, how the power from her core flowed through her organic circuits to the various components ¨C be they mechanical or organic ¨C that composed her frame. How a slight shift in one section of her body shifted the flow of energy toward her anti-gravity generators to help her turn as she descended.
The feeling of the cool, damp air of Dagobah brushing over her skin, and how she enjoyed the moisture and newness of it, was easy to pick up on. As was how she saw the various airborne life on the planet, and how all of them avoided her; understanding that she was beyond them in ways they didn¡¯t fully comprehend. Yet under the pleasure of the new experience of the planet, and her joy that I was safe and soon to be reunited with her, the desire to surge between planets, to dance among the stars shone brightly. Raven was born to fly in space, and soon she would return to what she did best, and she couldn¡¯t wait to do so.
My smile widened as I opened my eyes, and took in Raven once again. Before this change, I¡¯d known that if Raven had died, I¡¯d have been hurt. Now, however, I understood that if something happened to her I¡¯d burn the cosmos to make those who hurt her, who dared threaten my daughter ¨C which in many ways she was ¨C learn the error of their ways. Raven was something unique, something special that had to be nurtured, treasured, protected, and encouraged to grow. Deep in my soul, I knew that there was little I wouldn¡¯t do to protect her from others. A feeling I knew she held for me.
Watching happily, I observed the way she turned in the air, her engines shifting thrusts to ensure when she landed she was facing me. While Simvyl was at her helm, Raven was the one doing the flying. The landing struts, a mixture ¨C like much of her ¨C of organic and mechanical ¨C slipped from her underbelly. The spots they¡¯d emerged from were invisible before their emergence as they blended perfectly into her skin.
As I resumed my approach, I felt her change the flow of power through her frame, reducing thrust to the engines, and she touched down with a grace comparable to any dancer I¡¯d ever seen. The ground gently sunk, accepting her presence without breaking, and as I nodded to Simvyl in the cockpit, I sensed before I heard her ramp descending.
Before it had reached the ground, two figures ¨C one small, the other larger, and longer ¨C emerged from the gap. I shuddered, experiencing Fenrir¡¯s delight as he bounded toward me. A delight that his pack wasn¡¯t damaged, that his family was safe pushing aside the desire to race off and assert his position as the apex predator of this new world.
¡°Fenrir!¡± I called out as I was knocked over by the giant tuk¡¯ata, his tongue lathering my face. ¡°Off!¡±
He didn¡¯t listen, continuing to lick my face and chest as his relief that I was well, and delight flowed around us. Rolling to the side to save myself, I laughed loudly at his behaviour, and at fully feeling the connection I held with him. While I didn¡¯t have the same natural connection to Fenrir that I held to Raven, I¡¯d known the tuk¡¯ata longer and he¡¯d been a part of my family, or my pack, for several years.
Even as I enjoyed the increased connection, my remaining hand tried desperately to push him back. Though given his massive bulk ¨C his shoulder stood at my neck, and I felt he still had growing to go ¨C even with two hands I¡¯d struggled to restrain him when he was this happy. Thankfully, after it felt as if he¡¯d drenched every inch of my upper body in drool, he pulled back. My arm came up, wiping at my face just enough to clear my sight, though before I could growl at Fenrir, I was knocked over again.
¡°CAM!¡± I winced as Anakin, unintentionally shouted into my ear. A gasp slipped from me as his arms tightened around my neck, though the reaction also came from how powerful Anakin¡¯s relief was.
If it had been a river, I¡¯d have drowned in the depth and strength of his presence, and even with my connection to the Force muted, because of our physical contact, I was unable to restrict the onslaught of emotions rushing forth from the boy. From my son.
The same joy and delight, mixed with relief, that Raven and Fenrir had radiated came from Anakin, though under it all, pushed down in the hopes I¡¯d not sense it, I discovered fear. Pushing toward it even as I wrapped my arm around his back, I was assaulted by the source of that fear.
I¡¯d known since Shmi had died, that Anakin had latched onto me, but until now I¡¯d not realised how important I¡¯d become to him. I was, thanks to the adoption, his father ¨C though he saw me more as an older brother and mentor, which I was fine with ¨C and alongside Lia, the only people that mattered to him. With Shmi¡¯s death having been so recent when I¡¯d awoken in panic, his fear that he¡¯d lose me had been what had driven him to reach out for my mind.
That decision had saved me, and holding him close, I understood just how powerful Anakin could be, and would be once I finished training him. Yet, under all that, I felt a tiny sliver of terror. Anakin¡¯s need, his desire, to help and protect those he cared for was what Sidious had exploited to turn him into Vader. While I¡¯d known it was there, and could easily recall Dooku¡¯s words about the danger that Anakin would bring out that concerning tendency of mine to risk it all to help those I cared for, it was only now, with the Force unfiltered and Anakin in my arm, that I felt I fully comprehend just how powerful, and dangerous our shared need to help could be.
However, even though that was an issue, it was one for later. The more pressing one was that, with Anakin hugging me, and Fenrir and Raven close by, I was struggling to limit the emotional overflow coming from them. knowing I had to if I wanted to keep going, to say nothing of entering Raven, I closed my eyes and once more looked inward.
There I felt for the Force again, finding the connection I held with it, and the muffle I¡¯d placed on everything bar the bonds I shared with others. Drawing on my lessons with Fay and others, I slowly followed those instructions to dampen the emotional feedback I was experiencing. I didn¡¯t want to entirely shut down the connection I held with others, but I had to dampen the sensations from them that I was experiencing.
It took time, though I couldn¡¯t say how much, but slowly I felt the emotional tidal waves coming from the trio lessen; the strength of their feelings sliding back to more manageable levels. Once I felt I¡¯d dulled my connection to the point that I wasn¡¯t at risk of being disorientated by sharp, intense bursts of feelings, I opened my eyes and then slowly patted Anakin¡¯s head.
¡°I¡¯m alright. There¡¯s no need to worry, An¡¯ika.¡± The word Bo had used to describe Anakin slipping easily from me. As I said it, I swore I felt a gentle, distant shift in the Force. As if it was reacting to my use of the word and, I thought, approving. ¡°I¡¯m here and I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±
Anakin didn¡¯t pull back instantly, but after a short time he did, and I saw his face. His eyes were red, and I was sure his tears had mingled with Fenrir¡¯s drool as he¡¯d hugged me. ¡°I¡ I thought I¡¯d lost you. L-like mum.¡± His voice all but died out as he finished, but given he was still all but lying on my chest, it carried to my ears easily.
I lifted my hand from his back and brought it around. Since my fingers were cleanish ¨C Fenrir¡¯s drool ending up on the back of Anakin¡¯s shirt ¨C I gently wiped his eyes, clearing the tears and drool that had gotten stuck there when he¡¯d hugged me. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¡ for a while now I¡¯ve been having issues with the Force. As if I¡¯ve had a block on what I can and should be able to do. During the fight with the Zabrak, just before it ended, I had an epiphany and understood what was wrong. However, to fix the issue I needed a quiet world that was strong in the Force where I could meditate without distraction. When I awoke, the barrier that I¡¯d been experiencing was gone; however, the change caught me unawares, At least until you, Raven, and Fenrir reached out to help.¡±
Anakin blinked; his eyes widening and a frown forming as if he understood something. ¡°That¡¯s why you seem different,¡± He muttered.
That comment had me frowning, though it was less that he could sense the change in me, but that he might sense the taint from my usage of the Dark Side over the years. ¡°In what way?¡± I asked carefully, wondering if I could use him to gauge when I¡¯d recovered the full ability to mask my presence ¨C be it just the Dark Side, or the full breadth of my Force connection ¨C from others.
His frown deepened. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he began slowly, his face twisting as he thought on the matter, and I struggled to not chuckle at his expression. ¡°It¡¯s like, before, even when you were nearby, it felt as if you were, I dunno, distant. What was there was powerful but in a good way. Now though,¡± he paused, his eyes searching mine for something. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m standing on a beach on Gaia, looking at an ocean.¡± A flicker of a smile came to his face, as it always did when he thought of seeing oceans. ¡°It¡¯s massive, stretching further than I can see but¡ there¡¯s clouds in the distance. A storm brewing maybe. And under the surface¡ there¡¯s something there. Something dangerous.¡± He paused and his eyes widened again. ¡°Not that, uh, you¡¯re, um, dangerous. It¡¯s, ah, like¡¡±
I lifted my hand to stop his rambling, and as I chuckled at the attempt to pull back his words, ruffled his hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I get what you¡¯re trying to say,¡± I said with a smile, my concern that he could sense the darkness in me easing. Yes, it was still there, but it was distant and indistinct. That I could work with; at least until I fully learnt how to hide the rage buried deep inside. ¡°As I said, I¡¯ve overcome the block I felt I had. One that, as you and others have noted, kept me distant in the Force. While I¡¯ve defeated that block, it seems I need to work on tempering my control.¡± I looked around as if searching for something, before leaning forward. ¡°The less others know of what you and I can do, and how I¡¯ve changed, the less they¡¯ll ask about us and the more we can do without anyone watching,¡± I added quietly, in a conspiratorial way that I knew would appeal to Anakin.
¡°Okay, I think.¡±
I chuckled at Anakin¡¯s confusion, which I could see all over his face and sense in the Force. ¡°I¡¯m not sure you do,¡± I said, my hand still ruffling his hair, ¡°but I¡¯ll teach you.¡± He nodded at that, and my smile grew as I removed my hand from his head. ¡°Now, I think it¡¯s time we consider leaving this world,¡± I added, and he slipped off my chest.
¡°C-cam,¡± he began as I slowly moved to stand. I looked at him as I shifted to my knees, sensing the fear inside grow stronger. However, as I began to stand, the fear became clearer to sense, and I understood it wasn¡¯t centred on the change he could sense in me, but was a more generalised thing. ¡°Idontwanttobeweak.¡±
I blinked, processing what he¡¯d said, and once I had, looked down at him. ¡°What do you mean by weak?¡± My question was said softly, and while I hadn¡¯t expected that statement from him, I had a suspicion of why he¡¯d said it.
He held my gaze for a moment before looking down at the ground. Finding a loose stone, he kicked it, sending it hurtling into a nearby bog. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m weak. I, I couldn¡¯t s-save my m-mu,¡± he said quietly, unwilling, or unable to meet my eyes. ¡°I¡ I n-need to be st-stronger.¡±
I knelt and placed my hand on his shoulder, and when he finally decided to look at me, I spoke. ¡°Everything dies, Anakin. That¡¯s the way of the universe.¡± His shoulders slumped, not liking what I was saying. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean we should just roll over and accept our fate; accept that death is coming for us. If we want to do anything or have anything, in this universe, we have to be willing to fight for it, to fight to defend it. No matter what anyone says, be they a Jedi, a politician, or some random sentient you meet on some unimportant planet in the middle of nowhere, everyone seeks to be stronger. However, for those of us able to draw upon and use the Force, we must be careful with how we channel that and other desires. The Force grants us the ability to do wondrous things, but it can also be used to do terrible things. The key is in deciding how and when we wield the Force. Do we use it for personal gain, to enrich and empower ourselves? Or do we use it to protect others, to help them grow strong enough they can defend themselves and those they care about?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to be weak,¡± he repeated, seemingly not getting what I was trying to say.
My hand came to his chin and lifted it so I could meet his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not weak, Anakin. Your mother¡¯s death wasn¡¯t because you were weak, nor are you in any way responsible for it. The fault, if it lies with anyone, should lie with me as¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Anakin jumped in aggressively, the Force reacting to the massive, enraged burst of anger. ¡°Me and Mum would¡¯ve still been slaves if not for you!¡± I blinked, struggling to comprehend the power behind the voice. While he wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally, I could feel the Force in him shifting. As if a storm of unimaginable strength was forming not far from me. Yet, for all I could feel at the beginning, the first true inklings of what that storm might bring, I knew it wasn¡¯t ready to be unleashed; that it could still be tempered and focused.
¡°That is a possibility,¡± I said to Anakin, ignoring the sensations in the Force as best I could. ¡°However, what is certain is that, in my desire to help others, I made a mistake. One that, in the end, cost the lives of many including your mother. I thought,¡± I continued before he could cut me off again, ¡°that because they¡¯d grown strong enough to protect themselves, the Lokella could help protect others. My mistake, and it was one, was not considering how important I am to many of their people. Because of that, they overcommitted to help, and left themselves vulnerable to an attack.¡±
¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault!¡± Anakin shot back, the brewing storm I felt in the Force slowly shifting around as if changing directions. ¡°It was the Hutts who attacked us! I want them dead!¡±
I stayed quiet, wanting to see if a moment of silence might settle the rapidly growing fury that radiated from Anakin. Everything about his rage was, in my opinion, justified. The Hutts, specifically Decca, had chosen to attack the Lokella when they were distracted, to strike back at losing control over those he had no right to consider his property. Yet, once more, it wasn¡¯t the cause of Anakin¡¯s rage, but the raw power that surged from the boy that caught me off guard and, as much as I knew it was wrong, impressed me.
Even now, as a nine-year-old boy, Anakin was powerful, but he was a wild beast, unable or unwilling to harness, to focus that power. He needed to refine and direct it while gaining the disciple to be the one in control, otherwise, it was easy to see what would become of him. Even with his connection to Palpatine unformed, if left as he was, it wouldn¡¯t take much to turn Anakin into Vader. Though the Vader I could see in the darkest elements of the growing storm wasn¡¯t the cold, calculated one I knew, but instead a wild, untamed monster.
In the corners of my mind, I heard whispers. Faint at first, but growing stronger as Anakin continued to rage. They were louder than before, though because I¡¯d dampened my connection to the Force they should¡¯ve been weaker, yet it wasn¡¯t hard to hear their words, the offer the Dark Side was giving. All I had to do was harness Anakin¡¯s rage, to focus it toward my goals, and when combined with my power the galaxy would cower under our weight. If I moulded him to use that anger, to harness it while remaining in control, he would become a dragon of death: He would wield a power few, if any, in the galaxy could stand against.
I blinked, realising the voices in my head, the whispers of the Dark Side were distracting me, tempting me more than I needed. The loss of the Interface now meant those offers of power would be stronger, and while I¡¯d felt muting myself to the Force would hide them, it seemed they were even stronger and louder than before. Looking at Anakin, under the rage toward the Hutts, I saw a faint hint of fear, though I knew it wasn¡¯t for himself. No, this fear was for me. Almost as if he had some inkling of understanding of what dwelled within him.
¡°I know you want them dead, Anakin,¡± I said slowly, being careful of my words. ¡°Yet, while the Jedi would tell you to simply let go of your anger, and your feelings toward your mother, I won¡¯t. Nor will I tell you to give in to that anger as a Sith might. What I will do is promise you that, with time and dedication, you can learn to control that rage, to control yourself.¡± That, I could admit, was a bit hypocritical as I struggled with that, but I also knew I had to learn this lesson, so what better reason to have to do so than to protect and help my son? ¡°That day, however, is far from today.¡±
¡°How long will it take?¡± He asked; firmness in his voice and certainty in his stance.
¡°I don¡¯t know, but when you¡¯ve finally learnt to control yourself; when I, HK, Simvyl, Bo and others have finished training you, then know that all of us will stand with you. We will be with you when it¡¯s time for you to show the galaxy that the small, scared former slave is gone, and his place stands a warrior ready to do what he must.¡±
Anakin blinked as I spoke, his anger shifting away, though not disappearing. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what a Jedi¡¯s meant to be?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± I replied with a chuckle. ¡°At least according to many of the senior members of the Order. However, to me it is what a Jedi should be, what everyone should strive to be. Then again, I¡¯m far from what most of the Order would consider a good Jedi.¡± Fenrir growled in amusement and even though he was further away, I heard Simvyl¡¯s snort of agreement.
¡°Commentary: The Creator wasn¡¯t considered a good Jedi in his time, Master, nor would he be seen as one now. However, I believe he would consider you a true Jedi. Musing: Perhaps that is why he so enjoyed educating other Jedi on their inaccurate views.¡±
I bit my tongue, not wanting to comment on the fact that Revan likely carried out those education sessions while a Sith Lord. Still, it was amusing to hear HK believe that Revan would consider me a true Jedi. He had been both Jedi and Sith and while I hoped that wouldn¡¯t be my fate, I would accept the compliment HK was offering on his creator¡¯s behalf.
Imagining how others in the Order would respond if they ever heard that comment from HK was something I¡¯d enjoy thinking about, though I had no intention of ever sharing it with them. Bo, perhaps, might like to hear it though, as would Naz and a handful of others.
I saw that Anakin was smiling, seemingly happy with HK¡¯s remark. He¡¯d read the first of my Knights of the Old Republic series and had asked me questions about Revan and his fate. I¡¯d answered them as best I could without spoiling the story or putting the wrong ideas in the boy¡¯s head, but I¡¯d avoided spoiling the surprise that was due to appear in the second book, Shadow of the Sith: that the hero of the story, the one working to save the Republic, was Revan.
Padm¨¦, Serra, and others had asked me for spoilers about the stories as well, but I¡¯d refused to ruin the surprise, and when the book dropped ¨C which should be early next year ¨C I knew I¡¯d been getting a lot of calls about the reveal. Hopefully not from the Jedi Council or the Sith, but I expected Dooku at least to reach out.
I stood, planning to walk toward Raven only to stop as I remembered a promise I¡¯d made. ¡°HK, Fenrir,¡± I said to the assassin and war beast, ¡°we¡¯ll be leaving soon, but until then feel free to go hunting. Just don¡¯t go too far.¡±
Fenrir howled in delight and raced away, seeking out the first challenger to his position at the top of the food chain. ¡°Affirmative: Yes, Master. I will not take too long. Exclamation: I shall, however, enjoy removing as many detestable bestial meatbags as I can.¡±
I laughed as he turned and raced away in the general direction of Fenrir. While the droid disliked organics, he was impressed with Fenrir¡¯s combat efficiency, considering him a useful, if not ideal, combat partner.
Once the droid was a decent distance away, I turned back to Anakin and clasped his shoulder. ¡°Now, while we wait for those two to have their fun, perhaps we might begin your training in earnest?¡±
¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied with a wide smile, and we moved toward Raven, R2 at our heels.
As we walked, I opened a new notice, one that had appeared while I¡¯d been speaking with Anakin.
Quest Alert! [¡è] [?]
Te Ad''s Skira
Rating: A
Train your son to the point where he is ready and capable of gaining revenge for the death of his mother.
Objectives:
:a: Help Anakin reach level 20 before the death of Decca Besadii Diori.
:b: Ensure that Anakin is the one to end the life of Decca Besadii Diori.
:c: Make sure Decca Besadii Diori dies before the outbreak of galactic war.
:d: [?]
:e: [?]
:f: [?]
Rewards:
:a: 2000XP
A decent increase in Reputation with Anakin Skywalker.
Decent Reputation increases with Ferox and Lia Skywalker.
Small increases in Reputation with anyone in the Lokella before you took Anakin Skywalker as your Padawan.
:b: 3500XP
Pass 2 Tests of Friendship with Anakin Skywalker.
A large increase in Reputation with Anakin Skywalker.
Decent Reputation increases with Ferox and Lia Skywalker.
Decent increases in Reputation with anyone in the Lokella before you took Anakin Skywalker as your Padawan.
:c: 2500XP
Variable changes in Reputation depending on how Decca Besadii Diori dies and who kills him.
Potential to pass a Test of Friendship with Anakin Skywalker.
Failure:
:a: -1000XP
The likely death of Anakin Skywalker.
Variable losses in Reputation with members of the Lokella.
:b: -1750XP
A decent loss of Reputation with Anakin Skywalker.
Variable losses in Reputation with members of the Lokella.
:c: -1250XP
A small loss of Reputation with Anakin Skywalker.
Variable losses in Reputation with members of the Lokella.
Accept?
Yes/No
...
WARNING!
It is possible to complete one of the base three conditions of the Quest without completing the others.
In that event, Rewards and Failures will be applied accordingly.
Thus, depending on which objectives are completed, you could complete the quest but end up worse for it.
...
While the title of the quest and its description were unexpected, and a little concerning, given what I¡¯d said to Anakin, the objectives made sense. And it would be the first of many quests I suspected that revolved around preparing Anakin for the future, and all the chaos it would bring. What was interesting was how the quest spoke of a galactic war without directly calling it the Clone Wars. That suggested that my actions had already altered the course of the galaxy and that the war wouldn¡¯t be fought by the same factions as in the other timeline.
However, before accepting it, I wanted to see where Anakin stood and used Observe on him.
Anakin Skywalker
Race: Human
Level: 12
Health: 100%
Age: 9
Force Potential: Extreme
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Trusted Confidant
Affiliation Loyalty: Cameron Shan (86%), Clan Shan (86%), Lokella (84%)
Emotional State: Relieved/hopeful/angry
Young Anakin is glad that not only are you safe, but that you will help him become strong.
He hopes that, over the next few years, he can get closer to being strong enough to protect those he loves.
Though his rage toward the Hutts, specifically Decca, colours much of his thinking.
...
Everything there was about what I¡¯d expected, though seeing his loyalty to me was already beyond that of the Lokella was a little surprising. That there was no mention of the Jedi or Republic in his loyalties was fine, though I wondered where Bo and the Mandalorians ranked in his loyalty scale. Sadly, the Interface only ever provided the top three choices for Affiliation Loyalty; at least where they were over 50%.
Still, the targets for the Te Ad''s Skira quests were achievable. Or at least the two of them were. Eight levels of growth wasn¡¯t going to be too hard to manage, not when both Anakin and I were focused on making him better and stronger. Therefore, the first objective of the quest wasn¡¯t a major issue. Ensuring Decca died before the outbreak of galactic war would also, I felt, be achievable, which left only the one to ensure Anakin was the one to remove the Hutt as a challenge.
On the overall balance, it was a worthwhile quest to take, but as it wasn¡¯t time-limited for me to accept, I wasn¡¯t going to accept it now. After the mistakes I¡¯d made early on, which I¡¯d paid for with the death of Master Micah Giiett and his linked quest, I¡¯d learnt my lesson.
¡°Give them an hour to hunt before calling them back,¡± I said to Simvyl as I reached the ramp. He nodded accepting my order as I headed into Raven with Anakin and R2.
Even without taking the quest, I¡¯d be training Anakin to be capable of taking on a Jedi Master before galactic war erupted. The only questions that ran through my head were, with the changes I¡¯d brought forth already, and those I¡¯d cause with training Anakin, what sort of chaos would be unleashed, and how they would affect the galaxy as a whole.
All I could do was work to ensure that whatever happened, it helped with my overall goal of ensuring I didn¡¯t die when the Republic fell, and Sidious assumed control of what remained. Preferably without letting the Empire be born as anything more than a state bound to fail before it even emerged.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.02 Replacements and Invitations
3.02 Replacements and Invitations
¡ ¡
The swirling, twisting vortex of hyperspace was the only view from Raven¡¯s cockpit, and while it could be maddening to stare at it for hours or days, today I didn¡¯t care. And not just because my eyes were currently closed.
I didn¡¯t know how long it had been since we¡¯d left Dagobah, but I was still on cloud nine. I knew that I had to relearn or refocus literally every Force Power I had, but sitting in Raven, being able to fully experience the bond we shared, and her delight at racing between the stars made everything worth it.
Haran, just rising through the damp, cloudy atmosphere of the planet had been incredible. Before I¡¯d known she felt every shift in air current, temperature and humidity over her skin, but now, with the Interface no longer filtering the Force, I could experience it as if it was my skin covering the vessel. That had been amazing, as had the incredible, all-encompassing warmth that came as we broke through the ozone layer and the full might of the solar winds from the system¡¯s star brushed against her hull. To be able to feel the shifting magnetic fields of the planets and stars as we moved through the system was beyond incredible. Even if I spent a thousand years searching, I knew I¡¯d never find the words to describe it, nor the sheer, unmitigated joy we shared as I pushed Raven through a series of increasingly complex manoeuvres.
Before the change, Raven had been able to sense what I wanted her to do and react accordingly. Now, with the Interface filtering gone, it was as if, at times, our minds were one. Given how she¡¯d been born, and what I¡¯d then done to save her when Zonama Sekot had departed, there was logic behind why that was. Yet, logic barely entered my mind as Raven twisted, turned, dove, and strafed through the system. Dancing with her as we soared through an asteroid field was an experience that, like much of the short trip so far, was going to remain with me forever.
However, for all the new and incredible sensations I¡¯d experienced as Raven and I worked as one even as she fell through space, it paled in comparison to what she, and by extension I, was feeling now. The twisting, insanely energetic vortex of hyperspace was incredible. Every little spark of energy that touched her skin felt as if it was me the energies were touching. Waves of delight rushed through her and me as the wild, untamed power of faster-than-light travel brushed and caressed her body, bringing her indescribable delight. If not for the fact my connection to her, and the Force in general, was as muted as I could currently make it, I suspected I¡¯d have been lost to the universe: riding on a high that few other sentient beings could ever expect to experience.
Yet, even with the connection muted, I knew beyond doubt that Raven was, in every sense that the Republic classified it, sentient. She might¡¯ve been grown uniquely ¨C certainly now when any other ship built by Sekot had likely died when the planet had departed ¨C but she was alive and aware. Indeed, more so than some beings I¡¯d have the misfortune to encounter in my travels. However, as much as I was marvelling at this experience, I knew I couldn¡¯t spend the entire voyage doing so. Thus, with a reluctant sigh, I opened my eyes.
Looking around the cockpit, I saw I was alone, which I hadn¡¯t been when I¡¯d closed them. It seemed that Anakin and Fenrir had grown bored with my unresponsive nature and decided to amuse themselves elsewhere. Before I even understood how, I knew where they, Simvyl, HK and R2 were; Raven supplied the information before the thought was fully formed. That made me smile, though when I glanced at the chronometer, I cringed.
What I thought had been a few hours had been most of the day. Haran, that explained why Anakin and Fenrir were so calm in the boy¡¯s cabin. the pair would be sleeping, as likely was Simvyl. The droids were in the main area; both, from what Raven provided, were recharging in their alcoves. That said, I knew HK would be alert. The assassin droid was ever mindful of danger, and after me having gotten lost in Raven¡¯s sensations for the day, I was even more glad for that than normal.
Turning my thoughts to Dagobah, I once more marvelled at the changes brought on by Natural Selection. No longer was the Force filtered or monitored by the Interface, now it was free. While I knew it was going to take time to refocus and relearn much of what I knew, or at least how to draw upon the Force to use it in the ways I had before, I already knew I¡¯d made the right choice.
I could feel the Force all around me, flowing through everything. Many of the teachings I¡¯d received in the Temple, or from Fay suddenly made more sense. As if with the Interface gone, the fog that was blocking me from beginning my journey into and with the Force could finally begin. While Dooku had taught such lessons at times, he was a much more practically-minded person, and with those lessons, I¡¯d never had issues understanding and realising his motives and concepts. Which was perhaps why I was closer to the man who¡¯d, in the other timeline, turned to the Banite Sith seeking a clearer path forward.
For how to relearn and refocus my Force Powers, I already had a few ideas, and we were enroute to the first stop on that journey. Or at least we would be after stopping in the Core and refuelling. I knew Raven disliked a lot of the fuelling options in the more remote world in the Mid and Outer Rim, and as our final destination lay along one of the major hyperspace routes, I was willing to pay the extra cost for high-quality fuel. Especially now, with my connection to her so much clearer and stronger, I didn¡¯t want to experience her distaste or fury at having to consume low-quality fuel.
As my hand moved over the controls, making sure everything was running smoothly ¨C even if I knew that they were, the action brought an odd sense of comfort ¨C I turned my attention to the other changes that had happened after taking Natural Selection. That being the new Player Powers and Perk I¡¯d taken.
While it could only be applied to two current skills I¡¯d taken Level Boost. The potential it offered was something I wasn¡¯t going to turn down, nor that the sooner I took it once, the sooner I could take it again. Getting 10 levels was going to take effort to gain, especially as the required XP was equal to every point of XP I¡¯d needed to get to Level 30, including the XP I¡¯d started with when I¡¯d been inserted into this universe.
I had four skills Maxed out, at least to the base standard now I guessed, but only two, Lightsaber: Form 2 [Makashi], and Lightsaber [Standard], could have the Level Boost applied to them. That was fine as, while I wasn¡¯t going to do so now, they were two of the more likely skills to get the increased tiers. The other two skills that were Maxed were Concentration and Meditation, though they didn¡¯t have tiers, instead, like a handful of other Skills, they had one hundred total levels.
I was considering using the spare Skill points I had, which stood at 179, and getting an instant boost in Makashi to Tier 8, yet I was reluctant to do so. While using the Skill Points like that was something I¡¯d done ¨C with a focus on making sure I completed a few quests that I wished I¡¯d never taken ¨C doing it for a skill that I used regularly felt like cheating. The increased skill with Form 2 of lightsaber combat would be great, but I wanted to earn that skill, not simply have the knowledge seemingly appear in my mind. It would make the day I finally defeated Dooku in a spar all the more rewarding. Plus, having those Skill Points around meant I could use them to boost skills I either didn¡¯t have the time to focus on or to top up any Training Quests I might take in the future. Though dropping them in a skill that would allow me to understand and bond with Anakin better ¨C such as Astrogation or Mechanics ¨C was another option.
While a few of the other optional Player Powers had potential, the clear choice for spending the second Player Point on was Reveal The Hidden. Knowing the hidden objectives of every quest I had was something that seemed insanely useful. However, after taking the Player Power and then reading through the quests where I wanted to use it, I realised it¡¯d made me more apprehensive about certain quests.
The Promise of the Fallen, the quest from Revan, had, as expected, revealed no new details. From the wording of Reveal The Hidden, that was what I¡¯d expected, but I had hoped to be wrong. Sadly, it seemed I was going to have to continue fluttering around aimlessly to complete every part of that quest; waiting for my ancestor to appear again and explain what he wanted. Of course, given he hadn¡¯t done so since I¡¯d met him in the Crystal Caves on Ilum, I suspected that wasn¡¯t going to ever happen. All I could do was hope that, by doing things like finding the Vault he¡¯d created with Canderous Ordo, and rebuilding HK, I was at least on a path he approved of.
At least with the other quests where it could be applied, Reveal The Hidden showed its use, though for some I wished it hadn¡¯t as now I was even more concerned, and curious, about how the quest would go.
Cash in Hand was the clearest and easiest of the quests that had revealed hidden objectives. The initial objective of having a million credits in my name by the time I turned eighteen was already achieved. However, I didn¡¯t know if the quest saying ¡®having the money in my name¡¯ meant the money in the account under my pseudonym I used for writing ¨C which was my name from before I¡¯d been reborn in this universe ¨C an account under my real name, or in my Inventory. Because of that, and as the Sith knew of my writing, I was slowly shifting my finances around. While some went to an account with a Mandalorian financial guild under my name and that of my Clan, which I knew Damask would be tracking, most was slowly heading via my Inventory into various dummy accounts.
The amounts in those dummy accounts didn¡¯t match the withdrawals from my writing account, nor were they opening in the same system as where I made the withdrawals. I knew that eventually, the Sith would discover those accounts were tied to me, but the longer it took them to find them, the better. Force, they might think it another sign that I wasn¡¯t a typical Jedi, and even a potential Sith Lord in the making, that I moved my credits around so cautiously. What they wouldn¡¯t know was that the majority of the credits I¡¯d withdrawn, which currently sat at over fifteen million, were in my Inventory.
At the time that seemed enough to complete the bonus objective, but with Reveal The Hidden showing the uppermost objective was for fifty million in my name by the time I was eighteen, I knew I¡¯d have to accelerate the movement of my funds. With around three-quarters of a year until I reached the cut-off, every objective was achievable, and I intend to complete them and get the XP that came with that.
For the other quests, the one that I was closest to completing the bonus objectives was for Changing Fate [Dooku]. I already knew two of those even before taking Reveal The Hidden and the final one, was to have become his Padawan. I didn¡¯t know when that quest would be considered complete ¨C perhaps when a replacement Darth Tyrannus rose ¨C but along with Cash in Hand, I¡¯d be within touching distance of Level 31.
Changing Fate [Anakin] was another quest where I¡¯d already completed the bonus objectives. However, here I¡¯d failed one that involved keeping Shmi alive until the outbreak of galactic war. The other two bonuses, which had been to rescue Anakin from Tatooine before the Invasion of Naboo, and taking him as my Padawan or Trainee were both completed. I didn¡¯t think the main objective, of preventing him from becoming Darth Vader was at risk of being failed, but given it was one of two S*** quests, I wouldn¡¯t be considering it safe until the quest ended.
The other quest linked to Anakin, and my most recently taken quest, Te Ad¡¯s Skira, would, I felt, help ensure Darth Vader never rose. I wasn¡¯t saying that I could stop Anakin from using and controlling the Dark Side, as it would be massively hypocritical since I¡¯d done so before and suspected I¡¯d do so again. What the quest could do was forge the bond between us so that he¡¯d never be tempted to turn to the Banite Sith.
Te Ad¡¯s Skira had three bonus conditions, and the first two revolved around getting Anakin to higher levels ¨C 25 and 30 ¨C before Decca the Hutt was killed. Those should be doable, especially if I focused heavily on pushing him and myself over the next few years. The last bonus objective, however, was going to be a challenge.
Ensuring that Gardulla the Hutt, Decca¡¯s mother, and the leader of one of the largest Hutt kajidics ¨C clans ¨C didn¡¯t link either Anakin or myself to Decca¡¯s death would take careful planning. Now, that bonus only came into effect if one of us killed the giant slug, but since I wanted Decca dead ¨C though nowhere near as much as Anakin ¨C I was reasonably certain one of us would ensure he met the end he deserved. Preferably knowing the face of the one who¡¯d killed him.
If Gardulla learnt that we were involved in her son¡¯s death, then hell would be coming for us. It was unlikely the other Hutt kajidics would get involved, at least so long as they didn¡¯t see our actions as an assault on the entire Hutt race, but even if it was just Gardulla¡¯s clan, we¡¯d be in trouble. She¡¯d throw everything, including the proverbial kitchen sink, at us in an attempt to avenge her son and prove she was still powerful enough to lead the kajidic.
Now, if I had the chance, I wouldn¡¯t turn down the opportunity to remove every stinking Hutt from the galaxy, much as with Trandoshans, but I doubted I¡¯d be able to do that. Not unless I had the firepower to rival the GAR and CIS at my full command.
Changing Fate [Miraj], which was my most recent Changing Fate quest, had a single bonus objective. That was, when galactic war broke out, that she and Zygerria aligned with whichever faction I was a part of. Just like with Anakin¡¯s quest, the fact it referred to galactic war and not The Clone Wars was interesting. As was the fact the quests seemed to think I would not side with the Jedi and the GAR. While I¡¯d been leaning heavily against standing with the Republic for some time, I knew that, in the form it had taken in the other timeline, I¡¯d not work with the CIS.
If a true alternative to the Republic could be formed, as was hinted at with Senator Bonteri and the Separatist Senate, then perhaps I might stand with them. However, that was something a long way off and not something to concern myself with for at least a few more years. Still, I would reach out when I could and keep in contact. That should let me gain some insight into her intentions for her people, and if I could, direct her toward a change in path.
Changing Fate [Sifo-Dyas] was the last of those quests, at least currently active, and perhaps the one closest to completion. Sifo-Dyas was dead before the Clone Wars had begun, so he was due to meet that fate sometime in the next decade. The bonuses, however, were a little odd. Without even meaning to, I¡¯d completed the first bonus which was to learn who financed the Clone Army. The reward there was to discover Sidious¡¯ Master, which I had when meeting Hego Damask, aka Darth Plagueis.
Given his public placement as head of Damask Holdings, moving around the credits to pay for the Clone Army would be trivial for Plagueis. I just hadn¡¯t realised that whatever chain of events had resulted in our meeting had meant that even if Sifo-Dyas died and I failed the quest, I¡¯d still complete that bonus objective. What I had determined was that the pair both hoped to, at the very least, use me to bring about the fall of the Jedi, if not make into a new apprentice in the order of Banite Sith.
The other objective involved keeping the Jedi Master alive until the outbreak of galactic war. While that would be useful, I was more concerned that failure to complete the quest would result in the death of someone close to me. As Darihd was Sifo-Dyas¡¯ Padawan, that meant he was the likely candidate to die for my failure. The problem was, as things stood I simply couldn¡¯t step in and warn Darihd or Sifo-Dyas, or indeed do much to help them.
With me needing to relearn how to use the Force and hide the change in my Force presence, I couldn¡¯t risk going anywhere near a Jedi, never mind the Temple and the Senate. As bad as it might sound, I understood that to protect Anakin and have any chance of defeating the Sith, I might have to sacrifice a friend.
The last quest with bonus objectives was, in every way, the single most terrifying quest I had. And that was before I knew of the bonus objectives that awaited me. Tremors of the Ancient Sith Empire was the first true quest I received, and had sat on my quest list for nearly a decade now without any hint of how to complete it. The warnings that had come with it, about not attempting it until I was at least Level 20 and had three other Force users with me, had stuck with me ever since the Quest had appeared and, in a moment of insanity, I¡¯d accepted it.
I couldn¡¯t not do the quest, as if I didn¡¯t finish it before the Clone Wars ¨C or whatever might replace those ¨C occurred, then whatever was on Dromond Kaas would belong to Sidious. That would only serve to make the future Emperor even more powerful, which was something that would give me nightmares for a long while. Yet, after reading the bonus objectives, I wasn¡¯t sure that I¡¯d be able to complete the quest at Level 40 with a dozen Force users at my side.
The first bonus dealt with a group called The Prophets of the Darkside. They, whoever they were, had to be found and then either destroyed or forced to serve me. The latter option, perhaps worryingly, carried twice as much XP for completion than simply murdering every member of the group. I didn¡¯t even know who these people were, or what they could do, but the fact that even killing them would bring me 4000XP, without considering combat XP, was a hint that it wasn¡¯t going to be easy.
The next bonus had me and my party exploring the Palace of the Emperor and each of the Inner Sanctums of the Dark Council. The simple fact that doing just one of those awarded more than subjugating the Prophets made clear how insanely dangerous that was going to be. Add in the fact that there wasn¡¯t a clear indication of how many Inner Sanctums there were, and that objective alone could take months, if not years, to complete.
The other two extra goals were, by comparison, a cakewalk. The first had me having to hide the expedition from Sidious and Plagueis, or rather insanely, reveal it to one or both. I wasn¡¯t sure what sort of insanity the Interface, and by extension, TPTB were suffering when they came up with that, though I knew I didn¡¯t want to know.
The last extra was to complete the quest before the outbreak of galactic war, which was one I¡¯d be making even if I hadn¡¯t known about it. What was interesting was that completing this objective would double all XP gains from the quest. I wasn¡¯t sure if that extended beyond the actual objectives, and included combat XP from the planet, then it could be insanely useful. Kriff, even if it was only the other objectives it covered, then I was looking at a minimum of 27000XP for just the two base objectives, up to ¨C assuming four members of this Dark Council ¨C over 120000XP.
That was an insane amount of XP for a single quest, but given the insane difficulty of it ¨C S*** ¨C then it wasn¡¯t a huge surprise. Still, 27000 was a little under three-quarters of the full XP needed for Level 31, whereas 120000XP was almost three full levels. And all of that was before any combat XP that the planet would undoubtedly bring.
Dromond Kaas, as the capital of a Sith Empire that had lasted for at least a thousand years, would be littered with other challenges. Anything and everything from simple creatures corrupted by the Force to Sithspawn and Darkside Nexuses would likely cover the planet. That, I expected, would mean anything from two to, potentially, five or more levels was on offer from this one planet.
As insanely tempting as that amount of XP was, the whole quest was beyond insane to attempt. And that was before I¡¯d taken Natural Selection. Now that I had, it would be some time before I dealt with that quest, as both I and Anakin, who I knew would be with me for that, needed to train and prepare for a challenge that, I felt, would show me how ready I was to take on the Banite Sith.
Still, while Tremors of the Ancient Sith Empire was going to haunt my dreams for some time, I was glad to have taken Reveal The Hidden. At least now, for that quest and the others, I knew more, if not all, of what I could expect to complete them, or at least partially complete them. However, I wasn¡¯t sure if my choice for my new Perk was the correct one.
While there were more choices for Perks, in the end, I¡¯d gone for Shatterpoint Acclimatisation. From the description, I knew it wouldn¡¯t lift me to the point where I could sense shatterpoints in people or events as Windu could, but it was the first step along that road. If I understood it correctly, I should now be capable of getting Shatterpoint back to where it had been before. Then, at its max of Professional:1 allowed me to see weak points in walls and designs, though it took time. While not immediately useful, this Perk was a long-term investment. With time and continual purchase of the next upgrade in the series for the Force Power, then by the time I approached Sidious, Fay, Plagueis, and Yoda in Level, I should hopefully be capable of seeing shatterpoints as Windu did. Hells, even if I only took it to the point where I could spot flaws and weaknesses in plans or defences that others had missed and I could exploit, it would be a worthwhile purchase.
The other Perk I¡¯d considered, and one I was likely to take at Level 32, was Stat Boost. That would, when I took it, lift the combined limit of my Physical Stats ¨C Strength, Agility, and Vitality ¨C to 75 from the current 65. Given that the Human baseline was 55 for those Stats, even without the Force I was above my species, which was a good thing. Humans were, by and large, at the lower end of the spectrum for physical abilities of the races for their approximate size. With the Force, I could likely match a Wookie in a test of strength. Or at least before I¡¯d taken Natural Selection that was possible, now I didn¡¯t know, which was why Stat Boost held an appeal.
While thinking about my Stats, I decided that it was time to spend my stored Stat Points. Intelligence was lifted to 45, Wisdom to 35, and Charisma to 40. Each of those was far above the average values of 20 for Humans, and many other species, but it was the extra boosts they¡¯d provided to levelling up skills, which were dominated by one Stat each, and in the case of Intelligence, the increased number of Skill Points each level up brought, that made spending Stat Points worth it.
After those moves, I had 5 Stat Points left over, and figuring I should show it some love, I placed them in Luck. That lifted that score to 5, along with a bonus 10 that came from being Force Sensitive. It was unlikely those points would be useful, but given the luck I¡¯d had with running into dangerous situations that pushed me in ways I wasn¡¯t always ready for, I¡¯d take any help I could get. Perhaps it might not be enough to avoid such situations, but it should, I hoped, increase my chances of getting out of them unharmed.
A gentle, warm, comforting presence pushed against my senses, and I knew Raven wanted my attention. Focusing on the controls, I understood that I¡¯d spent longer going over my choices and spending Stat Points than I¡¯d realised as we were now close to exiting hyperspace.
The system we were emerging into was a, relatively speaking, minor one, and not where I planned to refuel or end up, but we had to exit here. It was the intersection with another Hyperspace lane we had to travel, one that would take us closer to our destination.
I supposed I could¡¯ve headed to one of the various Force Sects I¡¯d learnt about in the Celebratus Archive, but I wanted to head to Kuat first. The Mandalorian engineers and designers who¡¯d examined Raven had been clear they lacked the understanding to add weapons to her without hurting, and potentially damaging her. Instead, they¡¯d given me a list of a handful of companies and individuals that might be capable of helping. While it was unlikely that anyone on Kuat could help, it was worth the visit for Raven and Anakin.
The boy loved starships, even more so than designing droids, and it was an interest I wanted to encourage. I remembered seeing Centerpoint Station in the Corellia system, and the shipyards at Fondor when I¡¯d studied there. Kuat, with a shipyard ring that encircled the planet, was meant to make both look simple by comparison, and I was looking forward to Anakin¡¯s face when he saw that, and the myriad of giant warships that Kuat had built over the centuries.
The Ruusan Reformation meant that they lacked the armaments and engines their size meant they should have, but the mighty Procurator-class and Praetor-class star-battlecruisers and the Mandator-class star-dreadnoughts were still considered some, if not the, most powerful warships in the history of the galaxy. Seeing those in the flesh was something I wanted to experience, as much as I wanted Anakin to see them.
A small part of me also wondered if those starships were the precursors of the mighty Executor and the class of Super Star Destroyers. That same part also wondered if, perhaps, learning how such vessels were built, might in some way be useful to me in the future with the war that sat just over the horizon, watching everything like a hungry dragon ready to devour everything that lay before it.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The small holo-display in Raven¡¯s cockpit flickered to life, revealing Chancellor Palpatine. ¡°Cameron, my boy, how are you?¡± he asked with a gentle, grandfatherly smile. The robes he wore weren¡¯t easy to make out through the call, but I suspected they were some of the finest in the galaxy: as one would expect of the Chancellor of the Republic.
¡°Chancellor, what a welcome surprise,¡± I replied, playing with his words during the invasion of Naboo. The slight shifting of his lips suggested he¡¯d caught the reference. ¡°I¡¯m as well as I can be, thank you for asking.¡± When I¡¯d been informed there was a call coming in from Coruscant, I¡¯d had Simvyl make sure Anakin stayed clear of the cockpit. Through Raven, I knew my Padawan was playing with Fenrir in the training hold, so he¡¯d be occupied until after I¡¯d finished speaking with the Sith Lord that led the supposedly free galaxy. ¡°The Force hasn¡¯t yet offered me an insight into where my next adventure awaits, so I¡¯m enjoying the freedom of simply travelling and exploring the galaxy.¡±
Palpatine chuckled. ¡°Ah, to be young and with the freedom to move as one likes, how I miss those days. I enjoyed racing speeders in my youth you know, but alas both that and freedom have long since deserted me. Even more so since my elevation to the Chancellorship.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t agree entirely, Chancellor. Anyone willing to take on the responsibility for the Republic must have the energy, and patience, to deal with every sort of person in the Senate and elsewhere. That the person who now holds the office is as trustworthy and patient as you is a relief. After decades, if not centuries, of neglect, it offers me hope for the future.¡± Yes, I was laying it on thick, but the longer Sidious believed I was an ally, or potentially one, the longer I had to prepare for the war between us.
The Chancellor laughed gently. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the compliment, and the support of the Hero of Naboo, however, I¡¯m struggling to gain any traction to sanction the Trade Federation. They, and the various Senators they either outright or privately control, are fighting hard to ensure their overlords escape justice.¡±
¡°I would offer my services to help, but I fear I would be censored by the Council, if not imprisoned, for the methods I¡¯d use.¡± Namely that I¡¯d threaten those fools and sycophants with a lightsaber and Force Lightning. As much fun as it would be to fry or execute a large number of the Senators whose only focus was their pockets and not the people they served, spending the next decade or two in a Jedi prison wasn¡¯t something I wanted.
¡°Yes, I fear you would, though I won¡¯t deny that the thought of seeing how certain Senators reacted to being faced with an angered Jedi would amuse me greatly.¡± He paused and looked around as if looking for someone attempting to listen in. ¡°Preferably in ways similar to how you handled matters on Naboo.¡±
¡°How is your home faring?¡± I asked, changing the topic slightly after a burst of laughter. While the idea of forcing the Senate to act as they should was appealing, it was the road that led Anakin to become Vader. Plus, it would only have Sidious and Plagueis believing that I was on the verge of turning, which wasn¡¯t what I wanted.
¡°The rebuild is progressing, though slower than either I or Queen Amidala wish.¡± The mention of Padm¨¦ was deliberate, as it drew my thoughts to her, but it made sense as there was no chance he, and the Jedi Council, hadn¡¯t seen the way she acted around me. Especially after Naboo was liberated. ¡°The Federation is fighting with everything they can to avoid paying for the damages, something those allied with them in the Senate are supporting. Still, the credits generated from the salvage of the Federation ship left disabled in orbit are so far sufficient to pay for everything.¡± We shared a look of amusement at the idea the Federation had not just lost three vessels, but the one that had lost its engines was now being stripped apart for salvage. The other two vessels had, officially, vanished though both I and Palpatine knew where they were.
One of the massive ships was with the Lokella who were more likely to simply sell the vessel back to the Federation. At least so long as they were paid in full for it. If not, then it would be stripped for parts that could be used to help the Lokella grow and improve their defences. While not the best fighters around, the remaining Vulture droids added a new element to the system¡¯s defence.
The other massive vessel was taken as a war trophy by the Mandalorians, and the last I saw it was orbiting Mandalore. Many were inclined to scrap the vessel, but there was, the last I was on the planet, a growing voice to turn the vessel into a defence platform and training facility. That was my preferred option, and using my position as War Leader, I had expressed that. However, I wasn¡¯t pushing the matter as I felt it was a choice for the Mandalorians to make, not me. No matter how useful a defence platform over Mandalore would be with the coming war.
¡°Queen Amidala has asked me to again relay her thanks for your help in freeing our world, and ask that you might visit when you have time.¡± There was a hint of something in Palpatine¡¯s smile. As if he suspected Padm¨¦ had ulterior motives for the invitation. ¡°I¡¯ve been informed that your villa is ready whenever you arrive.¡±
I¡¯d tried to get the pair to not offer me the villa, but they insisted I deserved it. Beyond being officially made a citizen of Naboo, as the Hero of Naboo, I needed an official residence. Palpatine had suggested a villa in the Lake District, somewhere close to where he and Padm¨¦¡¯s family had residences. Padm¨¦ had agreed instantly with the idea, ignoring my concerns about a Jedi owning property. Thankfully, Palpatine hadn¡¯t mentioned the apartment Damask had granted me in Kaldani Spires, but I knew that if I¡¯d protested too much, he¡¯d have found a way to hint at me already having property to my name.
¡°I will keep the offer in mind, Chancellor. For now, I will simply wait for the Force to offer a hint of where my next adventure lies.¡± I continued to be vague about my location and intentions to not tip my hand. He¡¯d be able to determine which sector I was in by having someone analyse where this communication ended. Amusingly, if he¡¯d called me a few days ago, then I¡¯d have been able to swing over to Naboo. Dagobah was located close, relatively speaking, to the planet, but even if the call had come in then, I¡¯d have likely not stopped by. I didn¡¯t want Padm¨¦, or Sab¨¦ for that matter, getting the wrong idea.
¡°On the subject of Naboo and the Federation, I assume you¡¯ve heard of the accident?¡± he asked, his smile falling.
¡°No. I¡¯ve not spent much time on the Holonet, and mentions of the Federation often have me changing the signal,¡± I replied having been out of the loop for the last few weeks.
¡°Entirely understandable. However, there has been an important, and unexpected development. Viceroy Gunray is missing and presumed dead along with the security escort.¡±
¡°What? How?¡± I asked, curious to learn how HK had pulled the assassination off. Since I didn¡¯t know when or how it would happen, keeping my reactions genuine was easy. I¡¯d even gone so far as to insist neither HK nor R2 mention anything about the plan until after it had succeeded. It now seemed that whatever plan, or series of plans as I suspected HK would¡¯ve had redundancies in place, had worked.
¡°Can you secure your channel?¡± Palpatine asked. As much as I didn¡¯t want to, as it would grant him my exact location, I did as asked. What I was about to be told was obviously restricted information, and not doing as asked would lead to questions I didn¡¯t want to develop currently. After I nodded to confirm the channel was secured on my end, the Chancellor continued. ¡°The details, as you can imagine, are under heavy security restrictions. Publicly, it¡¯s known that neither the Viceroy nor his escort and the ship he was travelling on, arrived at Coruscant. That is something my office was forced to confirm was the case. However, what I¡¯m about to tell you cannot be repeated to anyone, not even the Jedi Council.¡± There was the faintest of flickers of his lips, that if I didn¡¯t know the truth, might be dismissed as an issue with the Council.
¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be an issue,¡± I replied, knowing full well I had no intention of speaking to any member of the Council for some time.
¡°The Senate Guard, working with Jedi, have concluded that the Viceroy was assassinated, however without proof of the fate of the vessel carrying him, or testimony from those escorting him, it cannot be confirmed.¡±
¡°While I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised that there was an attempt on his life,¡± I said slowly, seeing no need to not be honest, ¡°I¡¯m shocked that it happened so suddenly. Was the ship destroyed in hyperspace?¡± I asked, postulating an obvious idea for why the security transport was missing and presumed lost.
¡°As I said, there is no proof currently, but it is the most likely outcome.¡± He paused and looked down as if viewing a datapad or something similar. ¡°About a day after the transport left Naboo, the ship made an unscheduled drop out of hyperspace. It was relayed to my office that the Viceroy had suffered a heart attack. The Jedi assigned to the mission were able to save him, but the preliminary report suggested the attack was the result of poison: one made from plants local to Naboo.¡±
¡°I assume you¡¯ve spoken with Queen Amidala and Captain Panaka about this?¡±
¡°Yes, and investigators have arrived there to search for a trail to the perpetrators. However, as I noted, the attack failed, and the ship re-entered hyperspace. That was the last time we had contact with the vessel. The working theory is that a secondary method, one that would cause an accident with the hyperspace engines, was activated when the Viceroy survived the first attempt.¡±
I leaned back in my chair, considering the matter. ¡°That seems likely, but that an assassin, one with a clear grudge against the Viceroy, moving from targeting him only to innocent members of the Senate Guard and Jedi Order is a rather large leap.¡± I paused, and after realising what I was doing, pulled my hand from my chin in disgust. ¡°Have the Council offered any insight into the matter?¡± I was curious as to which Jedi had been assigned to escort the Viceroy. I knew it wasn¡¯t Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan, but I wondered if perhaps, this incident had resulted in the death of a senior Jedi, if not a Council Member. Regardless of which Jedi had died, I knew HK would be proud that he managed to defeat another member of the Order, though I was sure he¡¯d have preferred to do so directly.
¡°Beyond being as annoyingly vague as ever,¡± Palpatine started, making me smirk in agreement, ¡°All they have confirmed is that the Jedi Knight assigned to the mission has become one with the Force. Given the difficulty there is in killing a Jedi, that has led me to accept the Viceroy, and the men I assigned to guard him, are already dead.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t comment on the Council¡¯s thinking, nor that, as much as they might not like admitting it, Jedi have been dying at a higher rate than normal the last few years,¡± something I knew he was well aware of and was enjoying, ¡°but I¡¯d agree with your logic. If the assassin could kill a Jedi, then the Viceroy and the Senate Guard would be child¡¯s play in comparison.¡±
My mind was already playing over what HK had done, and while it seemed easy to consider I knew it wouldn¡¯t have been. The poison would¡¯ve required anonymous contacts with a supplier, along with a dead drop. He¡¯d then have had to find a way to have the poison added to the Viceroy¡¯s food; probably by reprogramming the food preparation droids to ensure it passed checks. From there, he¡¯d have had other steps to consider, but a backup to the poison was logical. Haran, I suspected he had several in place, and the destruction of the transport was just the one that had worked.
¡°Yes, which is why the investigators believe the ship is destroyed and everyone onboard dead. However, without proof, I cannot reveal details to the Senate, the Republic, or the people of my homeworld.¡±
¡°As a Jedi, I can¡¯t find enjoyment in the Viceroy¡¯s death,¡± I began slowly, figuring I could use this moment to improve my standing with Sidious. ¡°However, given the suffering he caused on Naboo, and no doubt on other worlds through the Outer Rim, I find it hard to mourn his passing. That said, the loss of innocents to ensure his removal is unacceptable.¡±
¡°As a son of Naboo, I agree wholeheartedly,¡± Palpatine replied with a nod. ¡°However, as Chancellor, I¡¯m concerned by the impression this gives of the Republic¡¯s ability to bring criminals to justice. And of how it weakens my government when we were planning for the Viceroy¡¯s trial to be the first sign that we would move to clean up the corruption in the Senate and beyond.¡±
¡°That¡¯s easy to fix,¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°The invasion of Naboo happened under the watch of Chancellor Valorum, as did the Senate not moving to help a sovereign world of the Republic. It is a simple matter to subtly shift the blame to him.¡±
Palpatine nodded. ¡°My advisors had already suggested that approach, though I was reluctant to do so. For all his flaws, Finis did the best he could with the situation in the Senate.¡± He shook his head, a small chuckle slipping from him. ¡°Again, for all your distaste of politics, you show skill for playing the game.¡±
¡°Less an interest in the game, than the simple offer of advice for a friend,¡± I countered. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the screaming masses of self-interested fools to you, Chancellor. I have neither the patience nor way with words to stomach such an audience.¡±
¡°I suspect you undersell yourself,¡± Palpatine replied with a kind smile. ¡°Still, I¡¯m thankful for the suggestion. On other, happier matters, it might amuse you to know that I have introduced legislation to appoint a co-Chancellor so I might have support for handling the Senate.¡±
I blinked, caught out by the announcement. ¡°Oh? Really?¡± I gulped hard as a horrid idea came to mind. ¡°Please, tell me you¡¯re not going to offer that to me?¡±
Palpatine¡¯s head snapped back as deep, highly amused laughter rushed from him. ¡°Heavens no!¡± He replied once he¡¯d recovered. ¡°Beyond knowing you would want nothing to do with the position, Republic law forbids any Jedi from holding public office. While it would be amusing to see your daily reaction to the Senate, I have another in mind for the role.¡± As he paused, I felt a shift in the Force and a sudden well of concern formed within me. ¡°There is much that I must deal with each day that any changes I wish to bring forth are already drowning under other minor, inconsequential matters. That is why I wish to split the role between two individuals and appoint someone with the gravitas and strength of will to join me in leading the Republic.¡±
¡°That makes sense,¡± I replied slowly, the well of concern slowly growing into a pit of despair as the Force continued to shift awkwardly around me. Something was happening that would change the course of history, and while I didn¡¯t know what that was, I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be good for me.
¡°It does indeed. And I believe you will approve of my selection: Magister Hego Damask.¡±
My mouth opened, yet no sound emerged as I processed that Plagueis was going to join his Apprentice as the leaders of the Republic. everything I¡¯d been working toward, and planning for had just grown a thousand times harder as now there were two Banite Sith Lords in control of the Republic.
My mind rushed through every interaction I¡¯d had with the Banite Sith. From posing to Palpatine¡¯s nephew during a mission, through the seemingly random meeting with Plagueis on Mandalore to our discussions on the threat posed by the Vong. Somewhere along the way, things had altered so that Sidious didn¡¯t kill his Master, and now both Banite Sith Lords sat atop the very galactic government they planned to overthrow.
¡°How¡ unexpected?¡± I managed to get out, struggling to comprehend just how fucked I was.
Palpatine laughed loudly again, enjoying my confusion and shock. ¡°It is, and your reaction has won me a very expensive, and very enjoyable casket of wine from the Magister.¡± I blinked as he lowered his head in thanks, shocked that they¡¯d bet on my reaction. That Sidious had predicted my reaction best wasn¡¯t a surprise as I¡¯d had more interaction with him over the years. However, that they¡¯d been willing to make such a bet in their public personas ¨C I dreaded to think what they might¡¯ve bet in their true forms ¨C was unexpected, and perhaps, deeply troubling.
¡°W-well I¡¯m glad to have helped you there, uncle, though I¡¯m still struggling to understand this change.¡±
¡°That is very apparent,¡± the Chancellor replied with mirth. ¡°However, thinking about the problems I was facing as Chancellor, and then remembering our discussions about several private matters,¡± that was a clear reference to the Vong, ¡°I felt I could kill two kath hounds with a single shot.¡± He leaned closer and his volume dropped slightly. ¡°When everything has settled down, perhaps we might all gather to discuss our shared concerns and how, with the changes I¡¯m bringing forth, we might address them.¡±
¡°Of course, uncle.¡±
I would be willing to speak with them, but things for me were unlikely to settle down. At least not for several years as I had every intention of staying as far away from the pair, the Order, and Coruscant, as I could. The plans for myself and Anakin weren¡¯t set, but they would keep me busy enough that a trip to the Chancellor¡¯s office could be delayed for long enough that, by the time I knew I had to speak with them, I¡¯d be able to hide the changes I¡¯d undergone. Or at least play them off as improvements I¡¯d made while taking my sojourn.
There was the chance that the Force would have plans of its own for me as well, but I felt I could work my current plans around them. Well, unless I somehow got dragged into a quagmire of a war somewhere that I¡¯d never heard of.
Palpatine nodded, pleased at my agreement, and the reference to our faux-status as distant family. ¡°Good. Now, onto other matters, and the primary reason I called.¡± The console for the holo-display beeped, indicating an incoming datapacket. ¡°The designs for your new limb have been finished,¡± Palpatine said as I opened the file and saw four designs appear. ¡°Since I wanted you to have some choice, there are options and for most, various sections are interchangeable. Every design has significant sections internally that have been left empty as I suspect you¡¯ll want to add features that weren¡¯t suggested for the designs. Much as you have for the Mandalorian gauntlets you wear.¡±
¡°These¡ these are impressive,¡± I said as I explained the first two designs. The circuitry, at least what was shown in designs sent over the Holonet, was arranged in ways that I didn¡¯t have much hope of understanding. Still, I could see that each design was state-of-the-art. So much so that Palpatine would¡¯ve had to reach out to some very important and isolated people to have the designs commissioned.
The exact material the designs used for outer shells wasn¡¯t clear, but that was fine. I had plans to have those constructed of beskar or phrik; the choice depended on what I could get my hands on. As for the internal spaces, I had some ideas.
¡°Please, pass along my thanks to whoever you contacted to design these, and accept mine for doing so. I know you are extremely busy installing your people and ideals on the Senate and Chancellor¡¯s office.¡± Palpatine bowed, accepting the praise.
¡°I¡¯m pleased that you¡¯re accepting the designs without complaint. The designers are some of the more eccentric individuals I¡¯ve ever had the pleasure of meeting.¡± It was clear from his tone that he didn¡¯t think dealing with the designers was a pleasure, but he¡¯d done so anyway. ¡°Once you¡¯ve selected your preference, shall I have the designer arrive on Coruscant to help oversee the construction and fitting of the arm?¡±
¡°So long as it wouldn¡¯t cause you issues, I¡¯d prefer to have the arm built elsewhere,¡± I replied.
¡°No, there wouldn¡¯t be. The designers were informed of this when they received the order, however, each expressed interest in being present for its development. Might I inquire as to where you plan to have the limb built?¡±
¡°Mandalore. I hope to convince the ruling figures to allow me to have beskar used in its construction.¡± There was little need to hide that as the moment I asked for further help, or needed to speak to the creator, Palpatine would know where I was. Haran, he probably already expected me to choose Mandalore.
¡°I had already stated that as the intended destination for the full designs,¡± Palpatine said with a smile. ¡°Once you have chosen the design, I¡¯ll inform the creator of your location. I expect they will contact you or Duke Kryze so that they might oversee the creation of their masterpiece.¡±
¡°Once I decide, I¡¯ll alert the Duke to prepare for the creator¡¯s arrival,¡± I replied with a nod of thanks. ¡°And again, my thanks.¡±
¡°As I and Queen Amidala have said several times already, it is we and our people who have and will continue to, thank you for your actions, Cameron. Without them, and the sacrifice you personally made, our people would have remained enslaved and at the mercy of the Federation.¡± I could tell he wanted to ask about Maul, but he couldn¡¯t. The matter, while he was aware I fought a Sith, the Jedi Council had, with him present, forbade me from discussing the matter with anyone. While I intended to obey that with most, others ¨C including the Mandalorians and a handful of Lokella who had access to the full Battlenet ¨C were already aware of my duel with Maul. Haran, Osto and others had taken the defeated Sith from the planet before the Council and Chancellor had arrived. ¡°All I ask is that, once the limb is constructed and designed, you allow me to view it. I, and Queen Amidala, will be relieved to know you¡¯ve been at least partially compensated for your sacrifice.¡±
¡°Of course, uncle, and again, thank you.¡±
He smiled, and then, understanding the time was up, ended the call. Once the link was closed, I leaned back in my seat and sighed deeply. While the designs for the replacement arm were amazing, and likely far beyond what either Anakin or Luke had used ¨C a part of me was reluctant to accept any gift from Sidious. Or Plagueis for that matter.
Now, the replacement forearm and hand were going to be built by engineers chosen by Adonai and Dred Yomaget from Mandalmotors, but I had no way of knowing if Sidious hadn¡¯t instructed the designers to insert some form of tracker. Or possibly a section of code to allow remote access. I didn¡¯t think Sidious would stoop to something so simple as a method to track me, but just in case, if it could be wrangled, I was going to have two arms built. The second model would have its wiring and coding, if I could find someone skilled enough to do so, entirely replaced. That way, if the original model was corrupted or infected, I¡¯d have a spare.
Before I could do that though, I had to head to Mandalore. My hand moved over the controls, determining where we¡¯d have to change hyperspace lanes. Once the changes were made, I leaned back, letting my thoughts return to the surprise of Palpatine¡¯s call.
Hego Damask becoming Co-Chancellor was, in simplest terms, a fucking nightmare. I¡¯d never know if this had happened, or would¡¯ve happened if Sidious hadn¡¯t killed Plagueis, in the other timeline, but I had to deal with it now. No matter how I looked at it, things had gotten exponentially harder for me to survive what was coming. The future, as people loved to say, wasn¡¯t written and always in motion, but having two Banite Sith ruling the Republic was not how I¡¯d ever wanted things to go.
My only hope, which was a slim one at best, was that it would take the pair longer to begin the war that would bring about the destruction of the Republic. That and the fact that I had the Chosen One at my side. It was going to take a fucking miracle to get us both ready for what awaited us on the horizon, and I knew I couldn¡¯t slack off in our training. Haar¡¯chak, I¡¯d probably have to find a way to tip over the board before the game began if I wanted any chance to win. The question, and it was going to sit in my thoughts for some time, was how to do that.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched as the mechanical fingers responded to my mental commands and slowly clenched and then unclenched. The wrist then moved, rolling around in a fluid imitation of what flesh and blood should do. As with the forearm I¡¯d lost, I couldn¡¯t see the joints in the replacement moving, though the surface wasn¡¯t solid or covered in synthflesh. Instead, small scales of beskar shifted around. There was a faint sound from them as they rubbed against each other, but not the screeching of metal I¡¯d expected.
The entire surface was covered in beskar, blackened during the forging to give it a colour that matched my armour, though it retained the distinctive patterns of the alloy. For the joints like the wrist, the surface wasn¡¯t solid, instead, it was made up of smaller sections that shifted around each other as the hand and fingers moved. As far as I could tell, no matter which way the limb moved ¨C and in theory it could move in unnatural ways but I¡¯d yet to test that ¨C the internal circuitry and servos remained covered and protected.
¡°How does it feel?¡±
I turned and looked at the Arkanian designer of the limb, Hakan Ron. The male was an egotistical shebs¡¯palon, yet his blueprint was a masterwork in the field of high-end cybernetic replacement limbs. Even when compared to the designs submitted by other designers. So much so that, from what I¡¯d read on the man, many approached him for replacement limbs even when they didn¡¯t need one.
¡°It itches,¡± I replied as I turned to face the Arkanian, the limb reacting to my thoughts and shifting around to present itself to him.
¡°That is to be expected,¡± Ron replied with a half-sneer. ¡°While the design is flawless, and the Mandalorian technicians have done an acceptable job of constructing my creation, the phantom, imaginary belief that something is wrong is a flaw of most sentients.¡±
I ignored the insult, aware that Arkanians saw themselves as better than everyone else. Given the race¡¯s history of genetic engineering, that was hardly a surprise as through science they¡¯d pushed their genome to its pinnacle. While there were many sub-species of Arkanians, even the lowest of their caste system was superior to the baseline Human in almost every way.
¡°If I might?¡± a Mandalorian asked as he stepped forward, medical scanner in hand.
Ron lowered his head and moved to allow the medic, one loyal to Duke Adonai and had been the one to oversee the fitting of Adonai¡¯s replacement leg, to come closer.
The scanner ran over my elbow, where the bone had been altered to allow the limb to be attached. I could, if I so wished, remove the limb with my other hand, however, the programming of this limb meant that others couldn¡¯t. It needed me to concentrate on commanding the levers that attached the metallic replacement to my elbow, and the beskar covers there, to slide back. Of course, if anyone wanted to remove it without my permission, they could slice through the flesh just above, but given that my armour was being altered to cover the connection area, they¡¯d need to remove the armour to get at the flesh.
¡°No signs of rejection or infection,¡± the medic said as they examined their scanner, drawing a sneer of contempt from Ron. Thankfully, the Arkanian bit his tongue on whatever insult he had ready for someone questioning his work. The medic looked up at me and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have some medicine sent to your quarters, with dosages to take over the next week, but with your age, health, and the Force, I suspect I won¡¯t have to see you again.¡±
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
¡°As much as I¡¯m happy about that doc, thanks for your help.¡±
The medic chuckled and nodded, before turning and walking away. That allowed Ron to step closer, his eyes examining his masterwork. ¡°From what I¡¯d heard about beskar, I didn¡¯t think it would be suitable for my creation, but it seems even I can occasionally make a mis-determination.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to let you take any of the alloy,¡± I said quietly, a small smirk creeping onto my face.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of the cultural importance they place on it. Still, it was an interesting experiment to see how it, and our rare materials such as phrik, work for such limbs. It has granted me new insights into my future projects.¡± He paused, his eyes scanning the limb carefully, looking for any flaw in the design. I knew his gaze would focus on the sections of the forearm where a hidden compartment was, but the edges were seamless from the outside.
While those had been in the initial designs because of Palpatine¡¯s specifications to the various designers, I¡¯d chosen Ron¡¯s not just because it was a masterpiece, but because it had the greatest internal storage. Once the choice had been made, and I¡¯d been placed in contact with the Arkanian, I¡¯d asked what it would take to ensure the various servos and motors could generate enough force to crush durasteel. Ron had taken only an hour to alter the design and resubmit the revised plans to the Mandalorians.
It had delayed the construction of the limb for several days as we waited for the components needed. Several of them were extremely high-end or restricted, but a call to Palpatine ensured they were released for me. Because of those new components, and the beskar casing, Ron believed the limb could remove a blast door from its hinge. The issue, as he was more than willing to point out, was that the rest of my arm lacked the necessary strength to achieve such a goal.
With the Force boosting me, it would be possible for me to duplicate that feat with ease, but I wasn¡¯t at that point yet in my retraining. Nor, once I had regained my training with the Force, would I need to use such a crude method of entry. Still, the idea that I could rip such a door from its hinges was not something to ignore. The terror factor for whoever was on the other side of seeing me do that would probably be more frightening than learning I was a Jedi.
The internal circuitry was just as advanced as the servos and overall design. However, I only knew that because Anakin and the Mandalorian designers, once they¡¯d signed agreements to not reproduce Ron¡¯s work without his permission, had gone over the design with awe and reverence. Still, even without the experience of the Arkanian, Anakin had seen a few small tweaks that Ron had missed. The Arkanian hadn¡¯t enjoyed having a Human child discover the minor ¨C insanely minor in most cases ¨C improvements, though his reluctance had lessened when he learnt Anakin was training to be a Jedi.
The beskar coating ensured that beyond the destructive power the limb possessed, I could use it to deflect blaster bolts and even if needed, grasp a lightsaber blade. And that was just the beginning of the limb¡¯s extra features.
A micro-laser capable of burning through anything short of beskar and blast doors, explosive rockets of either micro or super-micro size though they had to be reloaded after one or three shots for each finger, and a data-jack to allow the arm, and the interface built into the upper section of the forearm that connected to my armour¡¯s HUD, access to any system were all in the fingers. Hidden inside the palm was a sonic generator that while not capable of killing could disrupt the balance of almost any sentient and could be transmitted through the palm or the back of the hand, along with other, less combat-orientated uses.
The forearm had fewer extras, but that was by design. The underside of the forearm was largely empty to hide whatever I wanted to place there. The section was large enough for even a standard lightsaber hilt, though not for a curved hilt. Once my main blade was rebuilt, I¡¯d be keeping the shoto blade there in case it was ever needed. The upper side of the forearm, apart from having a similar control interface to those found on Mandalorian vambraces, held a small shield projector. The generator in the arm could power that for ten minutes before needing a recharge. Depending on how much of my armour I was wearing, that could be recharged in anything from thirty minutes to just five.
While the additional features of the limb were impressive, they wouldn¡¯t have helped greatly against Maul. There, I¡¯d gone in with more intention of taking him down than outright killing him. While that had cost me my arm, I¡¯d managed, just barely, to achieve that.
Maul was currently secured somewhere in the Mandalore sector, though I¡¯d yet to ask Adonai, Torrhen, or Osto where that was. All I¡¯d been assured of was that the location was extremely isolated, had been designed for the detention of any Jedi or Sith prisoners the Mandalorians had taken over the millennia ¨C and from what they claimed, no Force user had ever escaped ¨C and was isolated enough that if Maul did breach containment, the entire facility and everything with a hundred kilometres would be vaporised by the defence systems.
All that had relieved me as I didn¡¯t want Maul escaping. Not only would that return him to Sidious¡¯ side ¨C at least if he and Plagueis hadn¡¯t officially taken on the replacement for the Zabrak and Dooku ¨C but it would make the Banite Sith suspect I knew more about them than they¡¯d currently thought I did. Which was to say nothing whatsoever.
Of course, with Plagueis, via his public persona, about to become Co-Chancellor ¨C the Senate had narrowly voted to accept the change in leadership ¨C I wasn¡¯t sure that if he did escape Maul would return to Plagueis¡¯ side. Since the Banite Sith worked on the Rule of Two, there was every chance Maul wasn¡¯t aware of Plagueis¡¯ existence or was promised by Sidious that Plagueis would be killed before Sidious became Chancellor.
It would be some time before I met with Maul, as I had to train myself and Anakin first, but that would be one of the first pieces of information I¡¯d reveal to the Zabrak. I wasn¡¯t sure how, if it was even possible, to turn Maul against Sidious, never mind working with me, but if Dooku felt Vosa could be useful, then I was willing to attempt the same with Maul.
¡°I believe you are free to depart.¡±
I looked at Ron and realised I¡¯d become lost in my thoughts again. ¡°Right, thanks for this,¡± I replied as I lifted my new limb. ¡°Not sure how I¡¯ll ever repay you.¡±
¡°Beyond the considerable payment from the Chancellor¡¯s office, seeing the design built, and in the hands of a Jedi, is all the payment I require. Still, perhaps we might keep in semi-regular contact? It is unlikely that the design suffers issues, or that improvements are possible, but I would be remiss to outright reject the possibility.¡±
¡°Certainly.¡± I reached forward with the limb and gently shook his hand.
¡°Based on your grip, I would suggest training to determine the required strength needed for various actions.¡± The faintest of smiles came to Ron¡¯s face as he spoke. ¡°Though I suspect you and your companions are eager to place the limb through its paces.¡±
¡°Aye, you could say that,¡± I answered as we stopped shaking hands. Bo, Naz, and Fenrir were all waiting for me outside the clinic/mechanical centre I was currently in. While there was little issue with them being present normally, Anakin¡¯s need to ask questions, along with Fenrir¡¯s sheer bulk, had resulted in them being asked to wait outside. Anakin had left at some point while I¡¯d been here, HK heading off with him to make sure the boy didn¡¯t get into trouble. Or perhaps it was Anakin trying to make sure HK didn¡¯t cause issues. Either way, my Padawan ¨C and son ¨C wasn¡¯t present, meaning I¡¯d have to hunt him down once I left.
Moving past the Arkanian, I saw an empty cup resting on a surface. Figuring I could test both my control of the Force and grip strength at the same time, I reached out with the limb. Using the Force through the replacement felt odd, with a strange cold sensation. As if the Force disliked the artificial joints demanding it work with them.
The cup lifted from the bench after a moment¡¯s delay, something I¡¯d noted was common ever since I¡¯d taken Natural Selection, and moved across the space between the table and me. Unlike the first few times I¡¯d done this ¨C which had taken place in private aboard Raven ¨C the cup didn¡¯t approach too fast, or deform when I tried to grasp it with the Force. While that slight delay was something I was still getting used to, it was something all Force users were meant to experience and would lessen with training, and the power I could apply with the Force now felt so much greater. Fine-tuning how much intent I had to use while using Telekinesis was something I was still working on, but as the cup reached my hand I felt I was slowly getting that understanding back. Which, given applying the Force this way was one of the most basic methods of using the Force, was understandable, and a relief that it had recovered as quickly as it had.
The limb grasped the cup, and I could sense in my mind how much pressure was being applied. My grasp was firm, but I stopped before I felt the sensors in the limb suggest the cup was struggling under the strength of the grip. Ron was right that it would take time and effort to find the limits of what a flesh and blood limb could do, and how to safely go past them, but it was just another form of training for me to master over the next two or so years.
Turning the limb around, I examined the cup, checking for any hint of damage from my grip. Finding none, I tossed it into the air and then reached out to grasp the Force with the limb. Again, it felt strange, even more so than how my connection to the Force was since taking Natural Selection, but the cup stopped in the air. It was a little later than I¡¯d have liked, and it wobbled for a few moments until I stabilised, and then floated back to the table it¡¯d come from.
I grunted as the cup clipped the edge of the table, my grasp wavering slightly and the cup drooping low enough to not slide onto the table as I¡¯d intended. That was annoying, but it was another little sign that I had to keep practising my close control with this Force ability.
Once the cup was back on the table I walked toward the door, and the second it opened, a large black mass rushed in. ¡°Fenrir!¡± I called out, getting my arms up to stop the tuk¡¯ata from launching himself at me, or before he could slobber all over my face. One foot slid back, stabilising me against the mass that slammed into me, yet I was relieved and overjoyed, as for the first time in over two months I was able to keep my face safe from Fenrir¡¯s attention.
I pushed him down, using both hands to scratch him, and thus distract him from his attempt to lick me, and then to see Bo and Naz standing in the doorway.
¡°He wasn¡¯t the only one worried about you,¡± Naz commented, a gentle smile on her face. Her eyes, like Bo¡¯s, were on my arms, trying to get a good look at my new appendage.
I lifted the limb from Fenrir, who whined about the loss of attention, and held it out for the ladies to inspect. ¡°Almost as good as before,¡± I said, then smirked as I remembered the sonic ability for the hand and thought of an interesting way to apply that. ¡°Perhaps, in some ways, better.¡±
They moved closer, their eyes locked on the patterns in the beskar. ¡°Not many have such a thing made of beskar,¡± Naz said as her fingers came out, tracing the faint lines in the metal. Her eyes darted to mine, and the spark of desire there - which radiated like an open fire in the Force and was mirrored by Bo ¨C made it hard to look away.
¡°Not many can afford it,¡± Bo countered, forcing me to turn my head to the red-haired warrior that I knew would be sharing my bed tonight. Osik, even if I tried to stop them, I knew there was nothing that would keep both from sharing my sheets or much that would stop me from letting them do so.
What did catch my attention, ever since I¡¯d returned to Mandalore, was that while I¡¯d spent more time with Bo than with Naz, in every way, I felt a stronger draw to the blonde. I could sense her feelings and desires easier than I could from Bo. I put that down to Pre Vizsla¡¯s daughter having enough Force potential to at least be considered for training by the Jedi if they¡¯d have discovered her at a young age. Still, I¡¯d have expected a deeper connection with Bo simply because of the time, in combat and elsewhere, we¡¯d spent together. Of course, another part of it could be that Naz was far more emotive than Bo, with the redhead not, in any way, a fan of public displays of affection.
The same was true when we were in private, at least to a degree. Naz was more submissive than Bo, and because of that, seemed more willing to express herself in the bedroom, or any other room for that matter, than our shared lover. Bo had to be beaten, but once that was done she was as pliable as Naz.
Initially, I¡¯d kept the pair away, worried how Serra might react to sensing that I was enjoying myself while she continued to mourn her dead Master. I¡¯d not yet reached out to her but planned to do so soon. Yet, after three days of the pair making it clear I could have them if and when I wanted when they walked onto Raven on my fourth day here ¨C which was the night before ¨C I¡¯d given in and enjoyed an evening with the pair. I might¡¯ve had to limit what I could do with the Force helping me, but neither had seemed to mind, and both had risen late this morning.
¡°What does it do?¡± Naz asked, a curious smirk on her face as her fingers traced along the back of mine.
¡°I¡¯ll keep that a surprise until we get to the training ground,¡± I replied, turning the hand to grasp her fingers between mine. ¡°Where¡¯d Anakin go?¡± I knew he was with HK, but where in the sprawling Clan Kryze complex we were staying in I wasn¡¯t sure of as much of the location I¡¯d not yet explored.
¡°An¡¯ika?¡± Bo shot back, her lips twitching. ¡°He got bored of waiting and headed off to a hanger to inspect some of the clan fighters. Don¡¯t worry, your war-droid should keep him from trouble.¡±
¡°More likely HK is going to encourage him to find trouble,¡± I replied, making the redhead chuckle.
¡°Aye, you¡¯re probably right.¡± She moved closer, placing a hand on my flesh-and-blood forearm. ¡°But enough about him. We¡¯re more interested in what your new limb can do,¡± she added, whispering into my ear. ¡°On and off the battlefield.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Anakin¡¯s POV)
He was struggling to contain his excitement as he sat in Raven''s co-pilot seat. The stars were swirling around as they raced through hyperspace, something Raven enjoyed, yet Anakin couldn¡¯t wait for them to emerge. Cam had told him about Kuat, and the shipyards there, and ever since reading up on the system and company, Anakin had been struggling to contain his anticipation.
The slightest amused grunts came from his side, where Cam was flying Raven. While he wore a glove to hide the wizard new arm he¡¯d gotten, Anakin knew it was there. He¡¯d seen the design and still enjoyed going over it, seeing how that strange white-skinned-and-haired alien had created it.
While that alien had been smart, he¡¯d reminded Anakin of many people on Tatooine, before Cam had freed him and his mother. The alien - Cam had said the species was Arkanian - felt himself better than everyone else, and while Anakin understood the alien was smarter than most, the way he behaved wasn¡¯t right.
There was a brief moment when, thinking about Tatooine and his mother, where Anakin felt sad. He missed her and wished she could see him now. There was also that flicker of anger to find the Hutt responsible and kill them, but he didn¡¯t dwell on that. It wasn¡¯t the way a warrior, a Jedi, should think. However, he knew that, once he¡¯d completed his training, and Cam felt he was ready to be a proper Jedi, then he¡¯d help free others. Cam would be with him, as would Bo, Fenrir, and others and they¡¯d make sure that slavery could be driven from the galaxy. Something the Republic, for all its seeming power, couldn¡¯t do.
Anakin understood that the Republic had its flaws; Cam¡¯s recent mission to Naboo where he¡¯d lost his arm was proof of that. Yet, Anakin still had hope. Not just because he was being trained to be a Jedi, but because Cam had promised him that once he was ready, they¡¯d move against the ones responsible for the death of his mother and others. Bo and some other Mandalorians had even promised to help.
They¡¯d only left Mandalore a few days ago, and Anakin could admit he missed the planet. Or at least time spent with Bo. Unlike many others, she¡¯d never treated him as a child. Instead, she¡¯d shown him how to use blasters, including how to clean and maintain them. The other Mandalorians he¡¯d met on their world, had done likewise, and he¡¯d enjoyed spending time with those his age. They weren¡¯t like the children of the Lokella, or the friends he just about remembered from Tatooine. No, they, like him, were training for battle. To fight for themselves, their families ¨C though they called them clans ¨C and others.
It was still odd to hear others call Cam his father, and he knew Cam felt the same. Yet, at the same time, it made sense. From what Anakin had learnt about the Jedi, the Knights and Masters of their Order took younglings as trainees, and helped guide and raise them into becoming full Jedi. Anakin felt that was what a father should ¨C help their child grow powerful enough that they could protect others.
To the Mandalorians, Anakin was one of them, which before Cam had freed him from slavery, Anakin would¡¯ve found strange. How could someone not born to a planet or species be considered one of the people? Yet, after years with the Lokella, and the mix of races there, he understood the idea now. He knew he wasn¡¯t a full Mandalorian, that wouldn¡¯t come until he was thirteen and he completed his hunt, but Anakin already knew he would do everything he could to pass that test. Especially as it would force Bo to stop calling him An¡¯ika! He disliked that term, even if he understood she used it because she cared about him.
He wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be able to match Cam¡¯s kill, but he was going to try. Already he had a list of beasts that, from what the Holonet said, were comparable in danger to a greater krayt dragon, though he¡¯d not shown the list to Cam. He knew his friend¡ his father, wouldn¡¯t approve. The droids did though.
HK-47 was a wizard of a droid. He knew more about combat than even Bo and was happy to teach Anakin, when Cam wasn¡¯t around, how to fight against various races and groups. Even mentioning ways that a Jedi could be killed. Anakin had thought that impossible, but Bo had revealed that the Jedi Battlemaster ¨C one of their greatest warriors ¨C had fallen to the Sith that Cam had defeated. While learning that a Jedi could die was shocking, Anakin was proud to be Cam¡¯s Padawan. He was learning from one of the greatest Jedi ever!
Now, Anakin disliked being called a little meatbag by HK, but he knew the old droid didn¡¯t mean anything by it. It was how he referred to everyone except Cam and the droid¡¯s creator. Anakin was amazed that HK had been built by Cam¡¯s great-grandfather, and one of the most famous Jedi to ever live. Kriff, Cam had let Anakin read the full Knights of the Old Republic series of holonovels he¡¯d written. According to Cam and HK, who¡¯d been there, the accounts were generally accurate, and Anakin was still struggling to process that Revan, one of the most famous Jedi of all time, had been a Sith.
From what he knew, the Sith were evil, though Cam had warned him not to think in such absolute terms. While Cam was keeping things from him, which Anakin both hated and understood, he had explained the core difference between the Jedi and Sith. The Jedi worked with the Force, accepting its judgement and guidance. The Sith bent the Force to their will and made it do what they wanted.
At the time, Anakin had thought that meant the Jedi served good and Sith evil, but the more he¡¯d thought about it, the less certain he was. The Force, as it had been explained to him by Cam and Master Dooku ¨C one of the few people Anakin willingly called ¡®Master¡¯ without any concern of the term ¨C didn¡¯t always want to do what many would consider right. That had Anakin questioning if the Jedi did all they should to protect the galaxy, or if they didn¡¯t because the Force didn¡¯t want them to.
A faint, but familiar shift in Raven¡¯s behaviour, along with a gentle shift in the flow of power through her frame, brought Anakin¡¯s mind back to the present. That change in Raven meant they were about to drop from hyperspace.
¡°Not just yet,¡± Cam said, amusement radiating from his tone and through the Force.
¡°But we¡¯re close,¡± Anakin said as he looked at his father, ¡°I can sense Raven¡¯s excitement.¡±
As he spoke, his eyes were drawn to the glove on his left hand. The glove meant those who didn¡¯t know wouldn¡¯t see it and thus wouldn¡¯t ask about it. With the various features the limb had, Anakin understood that applying synthflesh was a mistake as the moment one of those features was activated, the synthflesh would rip.
Anakin had seen Cam practising with the limb before they¡¯d left Mandalore, and while he didn¡¯t want to lose an arm, he could see the use of the replacement Cam had. It was like he was wearing part of the Mandalorian armour even when in nothing but Jedi robes! Of course, even under his robes Cam wore much of the armour, but Anakin was happy that even without his lightsaber, though he did have his shorter backup one, Cam wasn¡¯t unarmed.
¡°Fair enough,¡± Cam replied after a moment staring at Anakin before turning his full attention to the controls.
Anakin watched as Cam¡¯s fingers moved over the controls. While Raven responded instinctively to Cam¡¯s requests, the reverse wasn¡¯t quite true. Cam had always been off in the Force, though Anakin was only now beginning to understand that. That he, a child only just beginning to understand and use the Force could sense Raven and Fenrir¡¯s feelings better than Cam had always been an odd thing.
However, ever since they stopped on that swamp world, Cam had changed. Or at least how he appeared in the Force had changed. Cam, even with him seemingly closing himself off to the Force ¨C not that Anakin understood how that worked yet ¨C to Anakin, it was as if whatever was blocking him from sensing Cam was gone. Like someone had suddenly thrown open the blinds of the only lit room on the darkest of nights.
Within that light, even now as muted as it was, Anakin could sense something different about Cam. There was danger there, a threat. Yet, for all that he didn¡¯t understand where that had come from ¨C either it had always been there, or was only a recent change ¨C Anakin wasn¡¯t scared. He knew that the danger radiating from Cam would never be directed at him. That, whatever it took, Cam would protect him, and their odd, extended family.
If Anakin told anyone about those he considered family, they¡¯d think him crazy. While Ferox, Lia, and Cam made sense, the others wouldn¡¯t. Yet to Anakin, they were all one giant, if odd, family. From Masters Dooku and Fay down, through Bo, Simvyl, HK and R2, to Fenrir and Raven, Anakin considered them all family. While the first two came from him the rest, even him, were centred around Cam.
Master Fay, before she¡¯d left on whatever adventure she was still on, had explained that Cam had some sort of destiny. That the Force had a plan for him, more so than it did for other Jedi. She¡¯d also hinted that the Force had plans for him, but Anakin wasn¡¯t sure if he liked that idea. He¡¯d been under the control of another once before, been forced to do as Watto demanded, and he didn¡¯t like nor miss it. Now, he knew the Force wasn¡¯t like Watto, but the idea that someone controlled him, and decided what he¡¯d do and where he¡¯d go didn¡¯t sit right. And when he considered his mother, and what had happened to her, he found himself unsure about the Force, as if it was guiding him to where it wanted him to go, why had it let her die?
Shifts in Raven¡¯s sensations confirmed they were about to exit hyperspace, and Anakin pushed thoughts of his mother and the Force aside. He leaned forward, his hands gripping the top edge of the consoles at his station ¨C not that he used them while Raven was in hyperspace ¨C and felt his excitement growing. An amused chuckle slipped from Cam, meaning he could sense Anakin¡¯s joy, but his father didn¡¯t say anything, and a moment later, they slipped out of hyperspace.
Anakin felt his eyes widen, trying to take in everything he was seeing. ¡°Whoa,¡± he muttered as their view was taken up by thousands if not hundreds of thousands of starships moving around. They varied in size, shape, colour, and every other way under a sun; almost to the point that the distant star of the system risked being blotted out by the sheer number of vessels moving around. ¡°So many.¡±
¡°Coruscant¡¯s worse,¡± Cam commented, ¡°and more organised.¡±
Anakin ignored the comment. As much as he longed to see the capital of the Republic, to walk through the halls of the Jedi Temple, Anakin knew they wouldn¡¯t be going there for a while. Cam was adamant they weren¡¯t heading there anytime soon, and while he didn¡¯t understand why, Anakin felt he understood Cam¡¯s reluctance to be there.
Lines of freighters, ranging in size from about the size of Raven up to massive bulk hauliers, moved to and from the main planet of the system, as if spokes on a wheel extending out into the heavens. A pair of YT2000s broke from one line, heading toward them. No, toward the jump point. Anakin, in a flash of understanding, realised the system would have assigned jump areas for ships to come and go. Otherwise, if they dropped from hyperspace closer to the planet, or one of the long lines stretching out from it, they might cause an accident.
The freighters moved closer, a flight of four escorts moving in behind, as other smaller patrol craft buzzed around the various lines of ships. looking, when seen against the giant bulk freighters, to be little more than flies on a bantha¡¯s back.
Anakin¡¯s eyes shifted down the spears of ships that extended outward, his gaze turning to the massive metal ring that encircled the planet. ¡°Wizard.¡± He¡¯d read about it on the Holonet, even seen images, but laying eyes upon it was another matter entirely.
Near the ring, rising as if moving to see its domain, the frame of a ship so massive that it dwarfed everything nearby emerged. Anakin strained, trying to see which ship that was, and the Force helped. The lines of the distant vessel became clearer and sharper, and he thrust a finger forward. ¡°T-that¡¯s a Praetor-Class!¡± He called out excitedly, struggling to not jump about in his seat.
The Praetors were massive ships, at one point the largest warships ever built in the Republic at four kilometres in length. Now, centuries after their initial design, they¡¯d been surpassed by others, but that ship dwarfed even Mtael¡¯s Gift and the giant ringed ship that was now orbiting Gaia in the ShaDo system.
¡°Yes, and if you look to the right and further back, that appears to be a Mandator.¡±
Cam¡¯s statement had Anakin¡¯s gaze jumping around, trying to find the even larger vessel. If not for the belt Cam insisted he wear whenever he was in the cockpit, Anakin felt he¡¯d have jammed his face against the transparisteel viewport to get a better look at the pride of Kuat¡¯s designs. ¡°Wizard!¡± he shouted as he laid his eyes upon the shadow slowly rising over the Kuat ring.
It didn¡¯t take him long to see as at eight kilometres long, the Mandator was, according to Kuat Drive Yards, the largest warship in the Republic. It dwarfed even the Praetor as it rose, reminding Anakin of stories where a king stepped onto his throne to survey their domain. Yet, for all its size, the Mandator and those that came before were wrong.
When reading the files on the massive Star Dreadnoughts, Anakin had noted that every one of them was under-armed and underpowered for a ship their size. He¡¯d learnt that this was because of the Ruusan Reformation, and could see the reasons for that law, but it felt stupid to Anakin. What was the point of building something that powerful, and making it unable to do its job?
A beep from the communication console broke Anakin from his thoughts on the mighty vessel, and when he turned, he saw Cam had opened the channel.
¡°Yes?¡±
The image of a Human man, older than Cam but younger than Master Dooku appeared. The uniform made clear he was some form of security officer. ¡°This is Kuat Yards Fleet Defence. Your ship is an unscheduled arrival in our system. Please state your name, that of your vessel, and the purpose for your visit to the Kuat system.¡± The man paused for a moment. ¡°Failure to comply will result in penalties ranging from expulsion from the system to imprisonment for you and the impounding of your vessel.¡±
Anakin frowned, not liking the tone the man was using toward Cam. Didn¡¯t he know he was speaking to a Jedi?
Cam, however, found the greeting amusing and chuckled before answering. ¡°In order, I¡¯m Jedi Knight Cameron Shan. My vessel is named the Jade Raven, and I¡¯m here with my Padawan to explore the system, and if possible, to speak to someone of skill and importance about upgrades and repairs to my rather unusual vessel.¡±
Anakin smirked at the reaction of the man in the holocall. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± he blustered, trying to recover from threatening a Jedi. ¡°My apologies Master Jedi, for my bluntness.¡± Anakin snorted, not buying the change in attitude for a second. ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting a member of your Order to arrive. Certainly not on a private vessel.¡± The man paused and turned his attention to something at his end. ¡°Your ship¡ It fails to match any record we have. Might I request, for our records, where the vessel was constructed?¡±
¡°Raven is a unique starship,¡± Anakin agreed happily with that assessment, ¡°so it¡¯s not a surprise she¡¯s not listed in your records. She was built on Zonama Sekot by the ship creators there.¡± A confused look flashed over the man¡¯s face, meaning he didn¡¯t know the world. Anakin didn¡¯t either, only being aware of its connection to Raven. ¡°I doubt you¡¯ve heard of it as it¡¯s a small, out-of-the-way shipbuilder deep in the Outer Rim.¡± While Cam maintained a calm tone when speaking, Anakin could sense his amusement about some private joke.
¡°Very well,¡± the officer replied slowly, as if not buying Cam¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll have your details added to our records and will arrange a flight vector to a Republic hangar for you. When you land, someone will greet you to learn more about your needs. Fleet Defence out.¡±
The channel closed before Cam could reply, and Anakin blinked at the behaviour. ¡°That was rude,¡± he muttered.
Cam started laughing at that, which had Anakin frowning. He disliked private jokes, especially when they were directed against him. As much as he was happy to be a Jedi and Mandalorian, there were times when Cam, Bo, Master Dooku, and others found something amusing, but he didn¡¯t know why. It annoyed him, especially when it was a reference to his training with Cam, but he hoped that, when he was older, he¡¯d understand the jokes he was missing out on. Though perhaps not the ones that Bo often made toward Cam and that blonde woman.
¡°You¡¯ll find that, for many, after weeks, months, or even years doing the same thing, politeness is often lost. Too much repetitive work, and not enough satisfaction with their job means that they can barely be bothered to go through the motions.¡± As Cam spoke, one of Raven¡¯s consoles beeped, which Anakin knew meant she¡¯d received new flight data. Before Cam could look at the new path, Anakin felt Raven turning, moving toward their new destination.
He¡¯d never spoken to Cam about it, but Anakin had mentioned to Bo that he was jealous of Cam¡¯s connection to Raven, and of how the pair seemed to be of one mind at times. Bo had laughed and ruffled his hair ¨C which he normally hated, but didn¡¯t mind from Bo or her friend ¨C before explaining that the ship was born with a connection to Cam and Master Fay. She¡¯d not gone into details, but the bond had shifted to Cam and grown stronger due to something that happened. That didn¡¯t help Anakin much, but when Bo said she was jealous of Raven as well, Anakin did feel better. Even if he felt she wasn¡¯t jealous in the same way he was.
¡°Still, he could be nicer. We¡¯re Jedi,¡± Anakin muttered as he sat back in his seat. The annoyance at the man¡¯s behaviour faded quickly as he returned to gazing out of the viewport. While the flight path wasn¡¯t anything impressive, Anakin couldn¡¯t help but get excited as he realised they were moving closer to the Mandator.
A glance at the display meant he knew they weren¡¯t landing on the mighty starship, but they¡¯d fly close enough that he¡¯d be able to make out details. Which, a few minutes later, he would. Still, he understood that without the Force helping him, he¡¯d not be able to make out the details he saw.
The lines along the hull, the various turbolaser, missile hatches, laser cannons, and other emplacements were definable. Anakin also saw slots where he felt there should be more weaponry. That there was nothing there was because of the stupid Reformation, and made the ship, at least to him, feel unfinished. As if it was going outside without all its clothes on.
Smaller ships, perhaps as big as Raven, slipped in and out of the various hangars in the Mandator, though what drew his attention was the massive bulge that rose from the top and sunk beneath the bow. It was large, though less than a quarter of the ship¡¯s length and Anakin knew that was the power core of the massive starship. That core was larger than almost all the other vessels in the system and generated enough power to keep a megacity powered for centuries. Or it would, if the core was ever fully powered as there was no need for it to ever be so. It lacked the weaponry and engines to require anything more than half power from the reactor.
Even if the Mandator, the Praetor and the other mighty vessels Kuat had built felt undressed, Anakin longed to get inside them. He wanted, no, he needed to learn how they worked, to see how the various features of such mammoth vessels were configured to work together. Perhaps if they were here long enough, Cam could arrange a tour for them.
The communication console beeped again, and Anakin wondered if the annoying officer was calling them back. Yet when the channel opened, there was a young woman there. She wore some form of uniform, but it was clear to Anakin that she didn¡¯t work from the same group as the previous caller.
¡°Hello there,¡± Cam said with a friendly smile. ¡°How can I be of assistance to a lovely young lady such as yourself?¡±
Anakin rolled his eyes, not liking Cam¡¯s tone. He talked that way with Bo and Naz, and while the blonde Mandalorian liked it, Bo seemed to get annoyed by it. At least that¡¯s why he thought they were busy fighting in Cam¡¯s quarters most nights. Or he hoped they were fighting as Anakin didn¡¯t want another sibling: at least not for a while.
The woman smiled back, one hand coming up to push back some hair. ¡°Master Shan, I¡¯m¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a Jedi Master,¡± Cam cut in, giving her another smile, one that he¡¯d used with Bo, Naz, and others. ¡°Just a simple Jedi Knight, making my way through the galaxy.¡± Anakin knew enough to know Cam did that to make the women happy, but only Bo seemed to not react to it. At least not immediately, but the longer he could go without thinking about what Cam was doing with Bo and Naz, the happier he¡¯d be. All that adult stuff was gross.
¡°Ah, my mistake,¡± the woman resumed, and while he didn¡¯t like seeing Cam behave this way with some random woman, Anakin could enjoy how easily his father could disrupt the woman¡¯s thinking. ¡°Just to confirm, you¡¯re the same Cameron Shan who recently led the forces that liberated Naboo from the clutches of the Trade Federation? The same man that is friends with the Chancellor?¡±
¡°Possibly.¡± Cam¡¯s tone was relaxed, yet Anakin could sense amusement rushing from him. As if this was all another joke that only Cam was aware of. Underneath that though, when the Chancellor was mentioned, Anakin swore he sensed something different. Not fear, but concern perhaps. Given the Chancellor was Cam¡¯s friend, was new to the job, and Cam held a clear dislike for the Senate, Anakin believed that was simply Cam showing concern for a friend. And if he was a friend of Cam¡¯s, then he was a friend of Anakin¡¯s.
¡°If you could manage it I require a more definitive response.¡± The woman¡¯s tone had changed, matching the jovial one Cam was using, which meant Cam¡¯s approach was working. Anakin might not enjoy seeing this, but it was interesting to see how easily Cam could make the lady like him, and he wondered if it might work for him the next time he wanted Bo or Naz to show him some advanced weapons or technology.
¡°Then yes, as much as it pains me to be recognized, I¡¯m that Cameron Shan. Though if there¡¯s someone out there pretending to be me, I¡¯d like a word or two with them.¡±
The woman smiled widely at the joke. ¡°Then on behalf of my employer, I wish to extend an invitation to you and your crew to have dinner with him. He is most eager to meet the Republic¡¯s latest hero.¡±
¡°If I might know who your employer is?¡± Anakin leaned forward, curious about that as well. That they¡¯d want to meet Cam wasn¡¯t a surprise, as news of what had happened on Naboo was all over the Holonet. And with the changes to allow Co-Chancellors, it had returned, meaning Cam¡¯s name was back in the news. Cam disliked the attention, claiming it made it harder to do his job, but Anakin liked it. It meant he was getting trained not just by a friend, but by a hero.
¡°I represent the president of Sienar Design Systems, Raith Sienar.¡± Anakin gasped, which drew a side glance from Cam. Anakin knew that name! Raith Sienar was regarded as one of the foremost names in shipbuilding, famed for several of the many innovations brought to the market by the parent company Santhe/Sienar Technologies. While SDS, and Sienar Fleet Systems ¨C the company that produced SDS designs ¨C mainly focused on smaller craft, the reactor cores of the Mandator and its predecessors were SFS designs. Anakin had always wondered what someone like Raith Sienar was like, and how he came up with his designs and innovations, and now the man was reaching out to meet Cam!
¡°I¡¯m honoured that someone as important and respected as Raith Sienar wishes to meet me,¡± Cam replied, keeping remarkably calm for someone learning they were meeting one of the most powerful, and in Anakin¡¯s mind impressive, people in the galaxy. ¡°However, I¡¯m curious as to why he wishes to meet a simple Jedi. At least beyond the reasons you mentioned when confirming my identity.¡±
The woman smiled. ¡°It would be better if Mister Sienar explained that to you personally.¡± That was a non-answer, and Anakin hated those. However, if he was going to get to meet Raith Sienar, he could live with it.
Cam glanced at him, and Anakin nodded as slowly as he could, trying to hide his enthusiasm. He knew he¡¯d fail as Cam would sense his excitement in the force, but he still tried to maintain as laid-back an appearance as possible. ¡°Then, on behalf of myself and my Padawan, I accept,¡± Cam said once he turned back to the woman.
¡°Excellent. I shall speak with Kuat flight control and have your flight vectors updated. While Santhe/Sienar Technologies doesn¡¯t maintain a permanent location in the Kuat System, Mister Sienar has rented a private section of the ring. One clear of the prying eyes of others.¡±
¡°Provided I¡¯m not about to step into a dispute between your boss and KDY, I¡¯m happy to accept the altered flight plans.¡±
The woman nodded, and Anakin sensed, even if she didn¡¯t show it, that she was impressed by Cam¡¯s response. ¡°I assure you that there is nothing nefarious nor political about the invitation, Master Jedi. Mister Sienar simply wishes to meet not only a member of your Order but the Hero of Naboo.¡±
¡°And someone he thinks might have the ear of the Chancellor, well one of the Co-Chancellors.¡±
¡°Yes, that as well,¡± the woman¡¯s respect for Cam ticked up slightly at him, displaying more understanding of the situation. Anakin didn¡¯t care about politics, but he knew that Cam having connections with Chancellor Palpatine would mean people knew him. He¡¯d just not expected that friendship to result in the chance to meet Raith Sienar!
¡°Then I look forward to meeting your employer. I await the new flight details, though I hope Mister Sienar won¡¯t find my presence, and my lack of understanding about starships, or galactic politics disappointing.¡±
¡°I assure you that Mister Sienar finds politics as distasteful as you, Master Jedi. He simply wishes to enjoy the company of a famous member of your Order.¡± The console pinged, indicating it had received the new data. ¡°You should have the new coordinates?¡± Cam nodded. ¡°Then I, and my employer, await your arrival.¡±
The signal cut out, and Anakin leapt. ¡°Woo-hoo!¡±
¡°I take it you¡¯re excited about this?¡±
Anakin stared at Cam in disbelief. ¡°Yes! Raith Sienar is one the greatest designers of starships alive today! And he wants to meet us!¡±
¡°Yes, he does. And by a chance of fate, SDS is one of the companies I have on my list for speaking to about upgrading Raven. Or at least seeing if it was possible to do so without hurting her.¡± The lights in the cockpit flickered and Anakin sensed Raven¡¯s concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cam said, placing his hand ¨C the flesh and blood one ¨C on a section of organic panelling. ¡°I¡¡± He glanced at Anakin. ¡°We won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Anakin added, and the lights pulsed as Raven relaxed.
¡°Now, before we meet Sienar, I need you to be mindful of your words and actions,¡± Cam continued now that Raven¡¯s concern was soothed. ¡°As I said, his name, and that of SDS, were on the list given to me by Alor Dred. However, he was meant to be on Coruscant. While his presence here shouldn¡¯t suggest something is wrong, I want you to behave when we meet him.¡±
¡°Yes sir,¡± Anakin replied, even snapping off a joking salute.
Cam rolled his eyes at the action. ¡°If we have time, which I doubt, then you can ask him a few questions about starships. But only if I allow it.¡±
Anakin nodded rapidly. He¡¯d behave. He would. Otherwise, Cam wouldn¡¯t let him ask his questions. The problem was he had so many questions he wanted to ask Raith kriffing Sienar that it would be hard to settle on just two or three.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
¡°Now, remember, best behaviour,¡± I reminded Anakin as we walked down the corridor toward our meeting with Raith Sienar. However, unlike what I¡¯d expected when his assistant had called us, we hadn¡¯t landed in a private dock, but aboard Sienar¡¯s personal cruiser, The Pride of Tion.
From the outside, the ships seemed relatively nondescript. The framework was one designed by Sienar Fleet Systems and appeared unimportant, bar the paint job which marked the ship as very clearly belonging to Santhe/Sienar Technologies. Near the bridge, under the logo for the main company, a smaller logo for Sienar Design Systems, the cutting-edge research branch that Raith had headed up until assuming full control of the company after his father¡¯s death six years ago, at the age of just twenty-two.
¡°I know,¡± Anakin replied with a touch of annoyance. That was entirely unsurprising as I¡¯d made the point to him nearly a dozen times since we¡¯d first spoken to Sienar¡¯s assistant. She had met us when we docked with The Pride of Tion, and I¡¯d learnt her name without the need to use Observe. I still had, of course, to see if it gave me any insight into Arle Keer, but nothing stood out beyond a faint hint of attraction. However, I didn¡¯t need Observe to sense that, and while there was little outward sign of that attraction, I still played into it while she gave us a tour of the Sienar flagship.
Well, she gave one to me and Anakin. Simvyl remained with Raven, while I¡¯d insisted that HK and Fenrir stay behind lest they cause a scene either through an unadvised comment or action. R2 was given the chance to come with, but the astromech decided to remain on Raven as well.
The tour of the ship was, after a little over forty minutes, finally over and Keer was escorting us to the formal reception and dining section of the cruiser to meet Sienar.
What stood out, as we moved through the corridors, was that while the ship was decorated to an exceptionally high standard, nothing felt extravagant or over-the-top. Yes, the carpets we were treading on were, according to Keer, Wrodian carpets, with each section taking generations to produce. While sections of the corridors held displays of wealth, not every surface was covered with or held a podium for a work of art. Some even held models of vessels that Santhe/Sienar had a hand in developing.
Anakin had loved those, seemingly knowing every model, much to Keer¡¯s amusement, and happily answered any question the boy had, though, for a few, she had to turn to a datapad that was constantly in her arms.
The doors of the cruiser were made of chromium, with platinum edging and finishes, which I didn¡¯t particularly like as it made them seem like giant mirrors which blinded you if the bright overhead lighting caught them at the wrong angle. They did, however, have the effect of making each corridor seem larger than it was, which I had to believe was intended.
As we neared the meeting, my mind once more played over the chances of meeting one of the names at the top of Alor Dred¡¯s list. I understood that the Force tended to place me where it felt I needed to be, but this might be the first time it had ¨C if it had been involved ¨C ensured that I got what I wanted. Still, even accounting for the slight increase in my LUCK, I found it odd that the head of Santhe/Sienar Technologies, which was based in the Tion Cluster, would be met at Kuat. Even if they often collaborated on ship construction and design, SST and KDY were competitors in many of the same fields, so the chances of the head of SST being at Kuat when arrived were slim enough to have not been considered by me when I¡¯d plotted our course for KDY.
As we rounded a corner, I glanced down at Anakin. His eyes were still wide, taking in everything around him, which made sense. Not only was Sienar something of an idol for my Ad, but this was his first official meeting as my Padawan. I¡¯d gone over the rules of what was permissible before we¡¯d left Raven and even reminded him gently at times during our tour. So far, bar his need to point things out and ask questions, he was doing well.
Keer stooped as we reached a set of doors. Unlike many of the others we¡¯d come across, these were considerably larger, and decorated with engravings and inlaid with gems. The display was a touch gaudy to me, but if this was a room used for high-level meetings with VVIPs, then the display made sense.
¡°Mister Sienar will meet you inside once he has concluded his business,¡± Keer said as he tapped a button on her datapad. The door slid open, exposing a large, almost cavernous room. ¡°If you have any requests, be it for some food and drink or otherwise, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask one of the service droids.¡±
¡°We will,¡± I replied, placing a hand on Anakin¡¯s shoulder to stop him from racing into the room to examine the droids. ¡°Thank you for the pleasure of your company,¡± I added with a nod and wide smile.
Keer smiled back and returned the nod. Her outward response was otherwise calm but even with my connection to the Force dulled, I could feel her small interest. I wasn¡¯t planning to bed her, but there was no harm in being polite with the help, especially when it was as attractive as Keer.
Anakin raced into the room the moment I released my hold on him, and I chuckled. ¡°Children these days,¡± I said with a shrug before following him into the room. Keer remained behind, but I could feel her eyes upon me as the doors closed between us.
The room was large, with the ceiling two decks, perhaps three, above us. Murals of starships in motion, several of which I recognized as being made, or at least partially made, were dotted around sufficiently to make clear the importance of who we were about to meet. The walls themselves were dark blue, though they didn¡¯t appear to be painted but instead, some sort of decoration, while the floor was covered in a dark green carpet that, when combined with the walls, reminded me of an ocean.
In the centre of the room was a large circular table made of wood that reminded me of mahogany. Seats of the same wood, but with cushions of a similar shade to the carpet ringed the table, with each space ¨C which was wide enough for three people to eat comfortably ¨C having plates and cutlery made of either silver or platinum, while in the middle a large crystal starship dominated proceedings, though it wasn¡¯t of a size that it would prevent those on opposite sides of the table from seeing and speaking with each other.
¡°This place is wizard!¡± Anakin called out, his voice echoing around the room. He turned to me, his arms and with a wide smile, only to stop as I stared at him.
¡°What did I just say?¡± I asked as I walked toward him.
¡°Ah, right,¡± his arms fell to his side while the smile shrunk. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just that this place is amazing!¡±
¡°Yes it is,¡± I said as I placed my artificial hand on his shoulder. ¡°However, you need to remember that not only are you representing the Jedi Order, but our clan. As its Alor, your failures reflect on me and may make others question our right to be in places such as this.¡±
Perhaps it was a little underhanded to emphasise both roles we currently filled, as Jedi and Mandalorians, but I knew that Anakin had started placing more importance on the latter. Especially now that he was, to any Mando¡¯ade we met, my son. I wasn¡¯t comfortable with thinking of him in that way, at least not often, but I expected that would change over the next few years.
¡°Yes sir, sorry.¡± He looked down at the carpet and lightly shuffled his feet.
¡°I understand your excitement, but you need to learn to control it, not let it control you.¡± I removed my hand and looked toward the table, wondering what ship the crystal was meant to represent. ¡°Emotions aren¡¯t a bad thing, but you need to think before you act. Particularly when around powerful figures such as Raith Sienar.¡±
¡°That is a title that could apply to you as well, Master Jedi.¡± I turned at the voice, not having caught the faint sound of a door opening, to see a man entering. He¡¯d come into the room from one of a half-dozen smaller doors that dotted the room, and I knew this was our host.
Raith Sienar moved closer, extending a hand as I noted his clothing. While it was of high quality, much like the decorations of this cruiser, it wasn¡¯t over-the-top or gaudy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I kept you waiting,¡± he said as he extended his hand, ¡°but an important matter of business ran longer than I¡¯d anticipated.¡±
¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived,¡± I replied as we shook hands. ¡°That you¡¯re willing to meet us at all means waiting is a trivial matter. Someone in your position would, I imagine, find a hundred little matters daily that weren¡¯t intended but require your presence.¡± As I spoke, I used Observe to get an understanding of the man, having to trust it alone for now until I felt comfortable using the Force in a complementary manner.
Raith Sienar
Race: Human
Level: 31
Health: 96% (Lack of sleep)
Age: 28
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Neutral
Affiliation Loyalty: Raith Sienar (100%)
Emotional State: Curious
Raith is interested in meeting Jedi: particularly the one behind the recent liberation of Naboo and who has a direct connection to the co-Chancellors.
However, that interest is overridden by his desire to examine your starship.
He believed that all Sekotan vessels had failed several years ago and that yours is still working has greatly intrigued him.
...
Nothing there stood out, bar perhaps him knowing of my connection to Damask. Though that might just be him thinking my friendship with Palpatine would allow access to the Munn as well. A starship designer such as him being interested in Raven wasn¡¯t a surprise, and should, in theory, make it easier to discover what, if any upgrades were possible for her.
¡°Yes, that is sadly true. And while many of those issues require a personal touch, most can be delegated to my assistants or others beneath me,¡± Raith replied, keeping an open, friendly smile on his face as we stopped shaking hands. ¡°Something the Jedi are also known to do.¡±
I chuckled at the comment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure many Jedi would phrase it that way, but you¡¯re not wrong. Many, if not most of the Order focus their attention inward on the connection we share with the Force than on the day-to-day activities of those living in the galaxy.¡±
¡°While I know little about the workings of the Jedi, I do feel that many in the Republic have turned against the Jedi because of their apparent disinterest in others. Though that doesn¡¯t apply to you, does it?¡± he stepped back and seemed to take a second look at me. ¡°The Hero of Naboo; a man whose name is on the lips of figures of power throughout the galaxy, including, from what I understand, that of our new co-Chancellors. One of whom hails from the very world you liberated.¡± He smiled and shook his head. ¡°If you were anyone but a Jedi, many would suspect your actions of having political intentions behind them,¡± he added, gesturing toward the table.
¡°As I¡¯ve told others, including Chancellor Palpatine, I have no interest nor patience for politics and would prefer to face off against armies of battledroids than the Senate.¡±
¡°A wise choice. I personally cannot stand dealing with those who say one thing yet mean entirely another.¡± He turned at that and looked at Anakin. ¡°And who might you be?¡±
¡°Anakin Skywalker, nice to meet you!¡± Anakin blurted out as he took and shook Sienar¡¯s hand before it was fully extended.
¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive my Padawan,¡± I began as Sienar smiled at the boy¡¯s exuberance. ¡°He has an interest in starship and droid design and so greatly admires you.¡±
¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Sienar looked back at Anakin and laughed. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d meet a Jedi who was a fan of my work. I¡¯d have thought you spent more time thinking about the Force than caring about how a starship works.¡±
¡°I only recently became a Jedi,¡± Anakin said quickly as he released Sienar¡¯s hand, a slightly sheepish look my way coming before he continued. ¡°Before that, I helped my mo¡ others repair and improve the various starships we had. And I helped with Cam¡¯s arm!¡±
Sienar turned to me, an eyebrow rising in curiosity. After giving Anakin a look, suggesting I¡¯d be talking with him about giving away such information so freely, I pulled the glove over the limb, exposing the now black beskar that covered the replacement.
¡°Hmm, interesting.¡± Sienar took a step closer, his hands moving toward mine, only for him to stop. ¡°May I?¡± He asked, to which I nodded and as he lifted my hand, I used the other to pull back my robe, exposing the rest of the device. ¡°This appears to be of Adasca design, though I believe I see hints of Xi Char philosophy in the way the sections flow together.¡± Sienar was talking more to himself than us as his fingers moved over the surface of the limb. I knew where he was touching based on sensors in the limb, but only the hand provided more than a general sense of where I was being touched. After spending some time examining the arm with his hands and eyes, he looked at me. ¡°An impressive piece of technology. One that, if I am correct, was rumoured to have been commissioned by Chancellor Palpatine less than two weeks after the liberation of Naboo.¡±
¡°It was. While I didn¡¯t ask or expect it, I¡¯d be a fool to turn down a work of art such as this design, which came from Hakan Ron of Adasca,¡± I added, confirming Sienar¡¯s suspicion. ¡°The beskar was a personal touch I arranged through contacts I have in the sector.¡±
¡°Impressive that they allowed it. The Mandalorians are famously jealous of allowing anyone outside their cultures access to beskar, let alone to use it.¡± He looked me over, wondering what I¡¯d done to earn that right. ¡°I¡¯m sure there is a story there, as to how you became such a respected friend of the Chancellor. Still, I admit I¡¯m more curious about how a Jedi lost an arm. While not invincible, I¡¯ve been led to believe that defeating a member of your Order is extremely difficult.¡±
¡°While Jedi aren¡¯t as they¡¯re often portrayed in the media,¡± that drew a chuckle from Raith, ¡°and we are highly skilled, we are still mortal and can be overwhelmed.¡±
¡°Yes, I suspect that¡¯s true.¡± Sienar returned his focus to Anakin. ¡°Now, young one, might I ask where you studied and what sort of vessels you¡¯ve worked on?¡±
¡°I, um, I learnt from my m-mother.¡± The stutter when mentioning Shmi was understandable, though Sienar wouldn¡¯t catch the meaning behind it. ¡°After Cam freed us from slavery, we joined the Lokella, and I got to work with them on their starships. Those varied from freighters to corvettes and even a few larger vessels.¡±
¡°The Lokella?¡± Sienar glanced at me. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve heard of them before.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a group of former slaves who formed a community and work to free other slaves.¡± I kept my reply short, not wanting to dwell on the Lokella. While it was unlikely Sienar had connections with the Hutts, I couldn¡¯t discount it as those grubby slugs had their hands in many pots.
¡°Cam founded the Lokella!¡± Anakin blurted out, wanting to make me sound grander to one of his idols, and in the process, ruining my intentions of keeping the Lokella far from Sienar¡¯s thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s because of him that they have so many ships and weapons.¡±
¡°I just gave them the means to remain free,¡± I added quickly, not wanting Sienar to probe much further. ¡°What they¡¯ve done since then is entirely on them, and I¡¯m reasonably certain Raith Sienar didn¡¯t invite me here to discuss the actions of a minor group of former slaves.¡±
Anakin frowned at my blunt dismissal of the Lokella, and I knew I¡¯d have to explain my logic here to him later. For now, I kept my focus on Sienar, and his on me. Our time here was going to be limited, and I needed to get down to my reason for wanting to meet him; something he shared. At least according to Observe.
¡°While I admit I¡¯d love to hear more, you are correct.¡± Sienar again gestured to the table, and we began the short walk toward it. ¡°I admit that while I, like many, am curious about your Order, and had hoped to speak to one of your Order for some time now. At least outside an official capacity. That I get that chance with the Jedi that dominates the airwaves, the Hero of Naboo, is an unexpected pleasure.¡± An amused smile spread on his face. ¡°Especially when, while reviewing the Holonet, I saw images of the Mandalorian dreadnought in orbit over Naboo along with three captured Lucrehulks.¡± I reached the table, but I waited until Sienar was at his seat as it was bad manners to sit without the host¡¯s permission. ¡°While the design lacks grace and style, it more than makes up for in function. At least given the number and variety of weapons that appear to be on its hull. Something that, unless I miss my guess, violates the Ruusan Reformation.¡±
He reached his seat at that point and gestured for us to sit, and after I¡¯d done so, I replied, ¡°The Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade is a relic of the New Sith Wars. Or it was,¡± I chuckled, as did Sienar. ¡°I can¡¯t comment on its payload, but I suspect that many in the Senate are concerned to see it combat-ready and violating a ruling that the Mandalorians never agreed to.¡±
"Indeed, the mere presence of such a vessel likely stirs concerns of a Mandalorian resurgence across the galaxy," He acknowledged.
"The Mandalorians of today differ greatly from those of the ancient Crusades," I interjected, a hint of defensiveness creeping into my tone as I spoke on behalf of my people. "While many still yearn for war, our society is fragmented. It has been centuries since a new Mand''alor, a true leader, emerged. The galaxy has little to fear from us, at least for now."
"I meant no offence to your people or their traditions," Sienar quickly clarified, his hand raised in a conciliatory gesture. "I was merely agreeing with your assessment of how various groups, like the Cathar, might react to a Mandalorian warship near a Republic planet. Chancellor Palpatine has addressed such concerns by publicly expressing gratitude for Mandalorian assistance in liberating Naboo. I''ve heard rumours that he''s even granted Mandalorians safe passage in their system. And with Magister Damask now co-Chancellor, I suspect this issue will fade from the forefront, except for the most ardent supporters of the Reformation."
"While the Reformation may have been a necessary political manoeuvre, I believe it was overly restrictive in its scope. The Mandator class, for instance, seems crippled compared to what it should be."
Sienar''s smile in response to my critique was unexpected. "It''s not often I encounter a Jedi with such views, but I''ve heard you''re anything but typical. But enough about politics and my reasons for inviting you aboard my starship; shall we dine as we continue our discussion?"
"It would be our pleasure, Mr. Sienar," I replied graciously.
"Please, call me Raith," he insisted, his hands coming together in a light clap. "I dislike formal titles; they make me feel older than I am." I couldn''t help but smirk at that. It echoed my sentiments about being addressed as a Master Jedi, especially since I hadn''t truly earned that title.
"In that case, Raith, please call me Cam, and my Padawan here is Anakin," I suggested, nodding towards my apprentice as a few droids approached. Initially, they seemed like standard service droids, but upon closer inspection, it was clear they''d been customized to serve as waiters and mobile trolleys.
"Care for a drink, sir?" A droid with a copper hue, resembling C-3PO, inquired in a feminine voice as it approached, bearing a tray with three bottles. "Today''s selections include Domaine de la Maison sur le Lac, Chandrilan Honey-Rose, or Hapan Gold."
"As much as I''ve developed a taste for Maison sur le Lac, I wouldn''t mind trying something different. How about the Honey-Rose?" I mused aloud.
Maison sur le Lac was a prestigious wine from Naboo, one I''d often enjoyed in conversations with Palpatine. At two thousand credits per bottle, or so it was priced before the invasion, it stood firmly in the upper echelons of Republic wines. I recalled indulging in the fruity libation during Naboo''s liberation celebration, seated beside Padm¨¦ and Palpatine at the heart of the festivities.
The Council hadn''t been thrilled about that, but apart from fulfilling my duties as a focal point, I relished the meal and the company. Palpatine might be my adversary in the grand scheme, but he was a captivating conversationalist, and I considered him a friend¡ªso long as I harboured no doubts about his true intentions and plans.
"An excellent choice," Raith commended as the droid poured the Honey-Rose into my glass. "I prefer the Hapan Gold. And what of your Padawan?"
Anakin shrunk into his chair when I looked at him. ¡°Perhaps one glass,¡± I said with a smile. He might be young, but he was a Jedi and Mando¡¯ade, and I didn¡¯t want him to feel left out. ¡°Though he¡¯ll sip it slowly and if he doesn¡¯t enjoy the taste, ask for something else.¡±
Anakin looked at the droid as it moved closer. ¡°Um, could I try the Domaine?¡±
I watched in amusement as Anakin watched the wine enter his glass while taking a sniff of my wine. It had a stronger scent than the Naboo wine and was a deep burgundy whereas the Maison sur le Lac was purple.
¡°Now, while we wait for my chefs to create something for us,¡± I suspected they already had the meal planned out to a T. ¡°Perhaps I might know more about you and your Padawan? Starting, if I might, with your unusual vessel.¡±
I took a sip of the wine, savouring the sweet taste that it brought forth. After swallowing, and getting a slightly flowery aftertaste, I responded to Raith¡¯s statement. ¡°You may, but I can¡¯t say how much detail my answer will contain.¡±
Raith laughed and raised his glass to me. ¡°A wise and intelligent answer. I see your friendship with Chancellor Palpatine has taught you at least the basics of the game?¡± I raised my glass to confirm his suspicion. ¡°Such behaviour adds fuel to the rumours I¡¯ve heard of your position in the corridors of power. While you¡¯re young, your name and recent feats ¨C I¡¯m aware you were part of the diplomatic team that negotiated on Zygerria ¨C have many I know wondering if you might seek political office.¡±
¡°Rules forbid a Jedi from being Chancellor.¡±
¡°Yes, but only the Chancellor. Not, from what my lawyers have told me, from other positions of importance in the Republic. Perhaps not even from becoming co-Chancellor.¡±
"I''ve often told Chancellor Palpatine that I''d rather face a rancor in combat than wade into politics," I remarked with a wry grin.
Raith chuckled in agreement. "Indeed! Rancors can be more agreeable than some Senators." Anakin''s sudden cough into his glass drew our attention, and he visibly shrank in his seat.
"Sorry," he mumbled.
Raith waved off the apology. "No need to apologize. Might I inquire about the rumours regarding your familial ties to Chancellor Palpatine?"
I chuckled at the question, taking another sip of the Chandrilan wine before responding. Though different from Naboo''s offering, it was a delightful beverage. I entertained the idea of acquiring a few bottles for storage aboard the Raven if I could find a suitable broker. Personally, I preferred ne¡¯tra gal or a robust ale or lager, but I understood that not everyone shared my tastes.
¡°I was born on Talravin, but the records of my birth were altered for a mission where I had to pose as a distant nephew of the then Senator Palpatine. I¡¯m surprised the records weren¡¯t changed back, but I suspect that the new Chancellor has likely used that connection to curry some favour with Senators predisposed toward the Jedi.¡±
¡°I would be shocked if he hasn¡¯t. Just as I, if you¡¯ll permit it, might mention that we¡¯re acquainted with each other.¡±
¡°I see no issues with you doing so. So long as I might do likewise when your name might open a door that would otherwise remain closed.¡±
Raith stared at me for a moment before shaking his head and laughing gently. ¡°You claim to not wish to play the game, yet understand how it works, and at such a young age as well. You are quite unlike anything I expected from a Jedi.¡±
¡°Why be like everyone else when I can simply be me,¡± I said in response, which drew a round of applause.
¡°Yes! Exactly!¡± Raith took a sip of his wine before he spoke again. ¡°Now, dropping politics and such discussions, at least for now, your vessel has intrigued me ever since I saw it dock.¡± He leaned forward, placing his glass on the table. ¡°Unless I¡¯m grossly mistaken, it was designed and built by the shipbuilders of Zonama Sekot.
¡°She was,¡± I replied slowly, making it seem I was uncertain how he knew that. While Observe had told me he was interested in her, that he knew of Sekot, at least concerning starship design, made sense. That said, there was a faint sense in the Force that his interest went beyond the professional.
¡°Then I must ask how exactly it¡ sorry, she is still flying. I know of several individuals who possessed a ship built by the Sekotans, but around two years ago, if the rumours and snippets of information I¡¯ve collected are accurate, every single vessel they¡¯d built stopped working. The vessels, as incredible as it sounds, seemed to wither and die.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t go into full details, as the Jedi Council have instructed me to not do so, but I¡¯ll reveal what I can.¡± I knew I had Raith¡¯s interest, and was quickly determining the best way to use that to my advantage. ¡°There was an incident on the planet as you say about two years ago. The incident was handled, but as we were leaving the planet aboard Raven, something unexpected happened. I don¡¯t know exactly what caused the issue, which you¡¯re saying happened to every vessel the Sekotan had built, but I felt Raven dying. Due to luck, perhaps some skill, and doing something my Master disapproved of with the Force, I was able to save her, and in the process, save the life of myself, my Master, and those with us.¡±
Raith held my gaze for a while as if searching for what I wasn¡¯t saying. ¡°Then it seems the rumours I¡¯ve heard are true. The Jade Raven is, like other Sekotan vessels, partially organic.¡±
¡°She is.¡±
Raith leaned back, one hand coming up to rub his chin. ¡°I can¡¯t claim to be an expert about the Force, but I understand that it exists in all living things.¡± I nodded, confirming that. ¡°Hmm, then you using the Force to save her makes, from what little I understand, sense. Something that, because they weren¡¯t trained as Jedi, none of the other owners of a Sekotan ship could achieve.¡±
¡°That would be my assumption as well,¡± I said, enjoying talking with Raith. He wasn¡¯t what I expected, at least not from the head of one of the largest companies in the galaxy. His interest in Raven made more sense now, and I didn¡¯t need the Force or Observe to know his interest in Raven was genuine, and based on a need to understand something unique in his field of interest. ¡°The planet held some form of connection to every ship built there, and when whatever it was that happened, those vessels, for lack of a better term, died.¡±
I¡¯d continue to dance around what had happened on Sekot, but Raith had a far clearer understanding of everything that resulted because of the Vong attacking and then Sekot leaving than I¡¯d expect anyone without official knowledge to have. Perhaps, with his position, he could be brought in on the truth regarding the Vong. The only downside of that would be bringing the man to the full attention of Palpatine and Damask.
He should already be on their radar for the buildup of forces they¡¯d need for the Clone Wars, but I couldn¡¯t be sure if it was Raith, and through him, Santhe/Sienar Technologies, that much of the GAR or CIS technology came from. Or if he was a minor player in their plans, and by bringing him to their attention regarding the Vong I¡¯d alter things in ways that would make my mission that much harder. Such as Damask becoming co-Chancellor.
That risk lay with every name Dred had given me, but Raith was one of the more powerful and prominent on that list. Which made this conversation, as oddly enjoyable as it was, far riskier than I¡¯d expected.
¡°Then, with the Sekotans no longer producing vessels, and all other ships they have manufactured, for lack of a better term, dead, the Jade Raven is one-of-a-kind. There are many, both public figures and those working in the underworld, who would want such a vessel for themselves. Not that I¡¯m one of those, I assure you,¡± he added quickly as Anakin tensed.
¡°That is a wise decision,¡± I said calmly, having used Observe to confirm he was honest in his assessment. If he hadn¡¯t been, then I¡¯d be forced to see just what happened when I used the Force without much ability to control it. ¡°And one I believe to be true.¡±
¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that. Truly I am. However, while I have no interest in attempting to take the vessel from you, lest I anger both the Jedi and the Chancellor, I wish to ask if, perhaps, I might be allowed to examine your vessel more closely.¡±
Even without the Force and Observe I could see the interest he held toward Raven. ¡°Amusingly,¡± I began as I smirked, ¡°I had planned to seek out those with an interest in examining Raven. Your name was on that list, though I had little expectation of meeting you, it seems the Force felt that we should meet.¡± Raith¡¯s brow rose, curiosity easy to see. ¡°While Raven is an exceptional vessel, one I would, if you¡¯re interested, be willing to allow you a flight upon, her builders had a strict no-weapons policy. While for most of my work, that is fine, I seemed to encounter hostile situations at a higher rate than even other members of my Order. I¡¯m unsure if weaponry can be added to her without hurting her, I hope to examine my options to increase her survivability.¡±
¡°Yes, I see what you mean by the Force bringing us together. Most serendipitous but exhilarating.¡± He laughed gently and then lifted his glass. ¡°I eagerly accept your offer of a flight aboard the Raven and offer both myself and the minds at my company¡¯s most advanced research laboratories to examine if your wonderous ship might be improved upon.¡±
I lifted my glass, and we clinked them together, confirming the deal, or at least the framework of one. We both knew there was more to be sorted out, but for now, we had an accord.
Just after that, the doors on one side of the room opened, and a trio of droids rolled in. Each carried several plates and behind them came another three models of protocol droids. The aromas from the plates reached us, and Anakin¡¯s stomach grumbled loudly, making Raith and me laugh.
¡°Perhaps,¡± he started as the food reached us, ¡°while we eat, I might ask some questions of a technical nature. That way I can get an inclination toward what Raven is capable of and what you¡¯re looking to improve upon.¡±
¡°Of course. And once we¡¯re finished, provided your stomach can take it, I¡¯d be happy to show you just what Raven is capable of when pushed.¡± If things went well, that would be the first of several flights Raith Sienar would take aboard Raven, and I was sure that Raven would want to show off. She might not be sentient in a way many could understand, but she had a sense of pride and proving herself to others was something I felt she¡¯d enjoy doing. Particularly if it led to her being improved without being hurt.
The hyperdrive and various other components the Sekotans had used in her construction were some of the most expensive units on the market, but someone like Raith Sienar would have, in theory, access to parts that weren¡¯t currently publicly available. Nor might they ever be so. However, if I could get one or two of those added or swapped into Raven, without hurting her that is, then I¡¯d be more than willing to do so. And if the cost for that was acting as a personal pilot for Raith for a few weeks, and letting him experience Raven¡¯s full capabilities, it would be a price worth paying.
Even if, I suspected, I could afford some, if not most, of the parts.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
NOTICE
This notice will get deleted if the matter is resolved soon, if not, this might be the last post for the story.
I have been called to a Support Ticket by a Moderator because someone complained that my story involved sex between minors and that the MC was 30 and lusting after pre-teens.
I feel that, because I post long chapters, that if there is even the suggestion of anything adult happening in the chapter, then the entire word count of that chapter is being used against me.
I''m also uncertain if I can remove enough of the content, without harming the flow of the story, to get it under acceptable levels for the moderator in question.
Stolen story; please report.
As such I must advise all readers to consider heading to Fanfiction.net, Questionable Questing, and Archive of Our Own if they wish to continue reading this story.
Whatever happens, May the Force be with you.
(Bar the dumb prick who reported the story to the moderators after it had been on the site for over a bloody year! You can rot in the darkest pits of hell for being unable to separate fiction from the real world and/or importing "modern ideals" into a fictional universe.)
3.03: Upgrades and Training 1/3
3.03 Upgrades and Training
... ...
The day following our dinner with Raith Sienar, I was sitting in the cockpit of Raven, accessing the Holonet communication system. We¡¯d just returned to the Pride of Tion after I¡¯d given Raith a short flight aboard Raven. To say he¡¯d enjoyed it would be an understatement, and he¡¯d marvelled at how responsive she was to my commands as I had her ducking, dodging, and weaving around his cruiser and a few other nearby vessels.
There¡¯d been a complaint from Kuat Fleet Defence, and while Raith had calmed their nerves about my rather eccentric flying, we¡¯d still had to cut the flight short. However, before Raith had departed, he¡¯d asked ¨C though I¡¯d have classed it as begging if he had less refinement ¨C for another flight once we left the Kuat system.
I¡¯d agreed, and he¡¯d been quick to promise both his expertise and the most cutting-edge researchers and designers under his command ¨C who worked for a sub-company called Sienar Advanced Projects Laboratory ¨C would analyse Raven and see what advances could be applied to her without causing her harm. Haran, before he¡¯d left, he¡¯d spoken to Raven directly to make that clear, and she¡¯d responded positively to his vow.
We wouldn¡¯t be leaving immediately, as Raith had formal business to attend to with Kuat Drive Yards and a few other companies with operations in the Kuat system. Until we did leave, Anakin and I had almost free reign of the cruiser, with Arle Keer assigned to help us settle in. The assistant was with Anakin, taking him to a private room on the Tion where my Padawan could examine the design specs of several older models of vessels built by SST.
While that gave me some private time aboard Raven, I felt Raith was doing it as a test. I¡¯d caught him being impressed by Anakin¡¯s knowledge and understanding of technical matters that he¡¯d spoken of. I understood some of it, but Anakin was a savant when it came to technology, and it appeared that Raith had noticed this. While I hoped he didn¡¯t think he could poach Anakin from me, I was more than willing to allow the man the chance to push Anakin in a way I never could.
With this private time available, and suspecting that where we were going would have restricted access to the Holonet, I wanted to check in with Serra. It¡¯d been about a month and a half since Naboo, and while I¡¯d spoken with her a few times after the death of Drallig while we¡¯d both still been on the planet, I¡¯d been reluctant to reach out since.
While most of that came from taking Natural Selection, and fearing that, even at this distance, she¡¯d sense the change in me just as Anakin had, much came from knowing she¡¯d need time to grieve privately. She might be more emotional than many Jedi our age, but she was still a member of the Order and I know most people preferred quiet solitude to mourn the death of a family member, which, while not official, was what Drallig was to Serra.
A beep from the communication console indicated the signal had connected with the Temple and I waited for someone to answer my call.
¡°Knight Shan,¡± a Rodian I¡¯d never met before said after appearing as a hologram at the console, ¡°how may I be of assistance?¡±
The computer terminal the Rodian was using would have noted the unique identifier code I¡¯d sent with my signal, and with the holograms active, confirmed that I matched visual records. However, since he wasn¡¯t in robes, I suspected he was one of the myriad of sentients that worked in the Temple as staff, most having jobs that the Jedi either couldn¡¯t or didn¡¯t want.
¡°I was hoping to speak with Padawan Serra Keto.¡±
¡°One moment.¡± The Rodian looked down, accessing their terminal to locate where Serra was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he continued after looking up, ¡°but Padawan Keto is currently unavailable. Not only do the records state she¡¯s in a training session, but her Master has requested that she not be contacted by any outside the Temple until he is comfortable that she has properly processed the death of Master Drallig, and released her burden into the Force.¡±
I frowned, as even if I¡¯d half-expected something like this, I didn¡¯t like it. The decision to prevent contact with any outside the Temple was, in my mind, a clear attempt to cut her off from me and others she might speak with, such as Padm¨¦ or Bo. Now, Padm¨¦ could, in theory, push the matter, but I doubted she would, thus Serra would be isolated from ¡®outside influences¡¯ allowing whoever her new Master was to reaffirm her commitment to the Order. ¡°Understandable, but might I ask who her new Master is?¡± The odds were it was some random Jedi I knew only by name as I had a list in my head of about thousands, perhaps up to half, of Jedi, but at least that would give me someone to contact later if I wished to speak with my friend.
¡°Padawan Keto¡¯s training is to be completed by Master Windu.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± The response slipped from me before I could hide my shock and surprise. While Serra learning from one of the best in the Order was a relief, that it was the Master of the Order, and thus head of the Council, was something I was unsure about. While, in recent years Windu had been more supportive of my choices and actions, such as approving of my actions to help protect a member world of the Republic, my methods weren¡¯t choices he agreed with. ¡°That¡¯s, um, unexpected. I hadn¡¯t thought a member of the Council would move to finish her training.¡±
The Rodian nodded. ¡°Yes, from what I¡¯ve heard through the grapevine,¡± I smirked at the reference to even the Jedi Temple having a rumour mill, ¡°many are surprised by the choice. Master Windu hasn¡¯t taken a Padawan since Master Billaba, and many felt he¡¯d not take another. Yet, he was a friend of Master Drallig, so perhaps he took over Padawan Keto¡¯s training to finish Master Drallig¡¯s final legacy.¡±
¡°That makes sense,¡± I replied, keeping my internal thoughts regarding Mace Windu finishing Serra¡¯s training to myself. When Drallig had arrived on Naboo, I¡¯d been concerned that Serra¡¯s actions would see her reprimanded, if not sanctioned, by either the High Council or the Council of First Knowledge. I¡¯d thought Drallig¡¯s death might mitigate that issue, but it seemed I¡¯d been wrong, and now Master Windu was taking a personal interest in Serra¡¯s education.
While there were a lot of negatives to draw from that, the one major positive was that alongside Dooku, and the recently killed Master Bondara, Windu was regarded as one of the finest Jedi blade masters of their generation, perhaps even of the last millennium. Serra¡¯s training would be far more focused and advanced than what she¡¯d have gotten from Drallig, who had to split her training alongside that of every Initiate, Youngling, Padawan, and even some Knights.
¡°Would you like me to connect you with Master Windu?¡± the Rodian asked.
¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± I replied without making it too obvious I didn¡¯t want to speak to a member of the Council. Beyond his concerns that I was too close to the various figures of power on and from Naboo ¨C something that the gifting of a villa in Naboo¡¯s Lake District would only increase if he learnt of it ¨C there was the change I¡¯d undergone. It was possible that, at the distance between us, and with our weaker connection than what I shared with Serra, he¡¯d not sense the shift in my Force presence. However, I felt it was unwise to test that theory.
¡°Could you connect me with Padawan Zill instead?¡± I asked, figuring I could check in with Tedra while also getting a connection to Serra via someone in the Temple. I could¡¯ve chosen to speak with someone like Aayla or Sia-Lan, but neither was as loyal to me as Tedra was. So much so, that the last time I met her and used Observe ¨C which was about three months before Naboo ¨C her loyalty to me easily trumped that toward the Jedi or Lokella by significant margins.
¡°One moment.¡± Again, I waited for the Rodian to check on a location. ¡°Padawan Zill is currently not, according to my records, occupied. She is, however, located with her Master in one of the various training rooms. Would you like me to connect you with them?¡±
I considered the matter for a moment. ¡°Please.¡± While Tedra¡¯s Master was a highly skilled Jedi, she wasn¡¯t on the level of a Council member, at least not yet. The only concern was that my bond with this Master was higher than that of Windu, so she might sense the change. Still, I felt better about successfully lying to her than Windu.
The hologram of the Rodian disappeared, and I was left waiting until, perhaps a minute later, two figures replaced the Rodian in the holographic display.
¡°Cam!¡± Tedra called out excitedly, only to calm herself when her Master, Shaak Ti, placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡ I mean Knight Shan, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±
¡°You as well, Tedra, though I see you still have to work on tempering your emotions.¡±
She scoffed. ¡°Look who¡¯s talking,¡± she muttered, though with a small smile. One shared by Shaak Ti. ¡°We¡¯ve all heard about your actions rushing into the fray on Naboo.¡±
¡°Yes, that choice, and the allies you brought, caused quite a stir among certain elements of the Order,¡± Shaak Ti added in a friendly, unchallenging tone. ¡°Though given the hurried nature of the need for support, and the Council determining the matter wasn¡¯t one to concern the Order, I cannot fault your choices. Nor their effectiveness.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master,¡± I said, dropping my head slightly to accept the praise. Shaak Ti might¡¯ve been a dedicated Jedi, but she did favour unconventional methods. Something I¡¯d experienced firsthand during my brief time working and training with her. Dooku had even commented that, if not for her peculiar desire to insult the Form with the erratic add-on of Ataru, he would consider her one of the foremost practitioners of Makashi in the Order.
¡°While we are both pleased you survived those battles relatively unharmed, I can sense something has changed within you. Beyond the wound you suffered.¡±
I grinned at Shaak Ti¡¯s way of getting to the heart of the matter without directly doing so. ¡°My injury is one I gladly paid to ensure people would remain free, and I have already procured a replacement,¡± I replied, lifting my artificial hand into sight. ¡°However,¡± I continued, not letting the matter dwell on that, or where it came from, ¡°you are correct in that I¡¯d changed. Thanks to events in that battle, I have seen how to overcome my shortcomings.¡±
I stayed vague as I wasn¡¯t sure if she knew about my battle with Maul, though I was certain Tedra wouldn¡¯t have spoken of it. Serra might know that Maul was there and believed that I¡¯d killed him, but the Council had instructed us to not speak on the matter with anyone. Of course, that ruling didn¡¯t cover others, and through Padm¨¦, and his position as Chancellor, Palpatine had become aware. At least in the official cover story. No doubt the hidden Banite Sith would think that would grant him another ¡®in¡¯ for turning me toward the Sith.
There was also a good chance Shaak reported what I said, and what she sensed to the Council. However, second-hand words, even from a trusted Jedi Master, were less concerning to me than having the head of the Council know directly how I¡¯d changed.
¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m even close to the middle of this journey, to say nothing of the end, but I feel I¡¯ve taken the first steps toward overcoming my flaws,¡± I added, making clear I wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think I¡¯d instantly reached the level many felt I could achieve.
Shaak¡¯s smile grew. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear that. Your technical skill is second to none, but as you¡¯re well aware, you lack faith in yourself and the Force to truly master your abilities. Perhaps when next we meet, if you¡¯ve moved further down this path you now find yourself on, you might provide more of a challenge.¡±
¡°I accept the offer, Master, and hope I¡¯m able to be a worthy opponent.¡± I¡¯d already wondered how I could use my new limb against a Force user. I didn¡¯t think it would enable me to defeat a Jedi of Shaak¡¯s skill, never mind one who sat on the Council, but I felt it had the potential to offer me chances against others. The offer of a spar was a good one, and a challenge I looked forward to. ¡°However, as much as I look forward to that spar, it wasn¡¯t why I contacted you and Tedra.¡± I paused, taking a moment to consider my words. ¡°I had hoped to speak with Padawan Keto. I haven¡¯t seen her since Naboo, and I¡¯m concerned about how she¡¯s recovering from the death of Master Drallig.¡±
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
¡°And with Master Windu limiting her contact with others, you weren¡¯t able to, and thus turned to common friends in the hope of receiving an update?¡± Shaak responded. I nodded, taking in the information that the ban on contact wasn¡¯t aimed at just those outside the Temple, and thus, in my mind, directly toward me. ¡°Then I shall enquire with Master Windu as to her status and forward a report to you if able.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Since I am otherwise unoccupied, I shall handle it now, though I believe my Padawan would enjoy speaking with you while I make my inquiries.¡± I nodded in thanks as Shaak turned to Tedra. ¡°I will, however, remind you that you have a class with Master Gaant in thirty minutes regarding philosophy. I hope you won¡¯t be late for it again.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± Tedra replied a little sheepishly. I remembered Master Gaant¡¯s classes, though I wished I didn¡¯t. Those had been extremely dull and boring sessions, even if, in theory, the topic matter might stimulate young minds. Or at least the minds of those indoctrinated in the Jedi beliefs and still happy guzzlers of the Kool-Aid.
¡°Until we next meet, may the Force be with you, Cameron.¡±
¡°And with you, Master.¡±
Shaak nodded and left the range of the receiver that she and Tedra were using. While I wanted to ask Tedra about Serra, and a few other matters that might be going on at the Temple, I felt it wiser to leave those for a little while, simply to ensure Shaak had left. ¡°So, how¡¯s your training going?¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
After deactivating my mother¡¯s holocron, I leaned back and sighed as I looked at the now-inert object. I¡¯d spent the last week studying and interacting with it in the hopes it might offer me some form of insight into training with the Force. However, apart from a few minor hints ¨C most of which I¡¯d already deduced ¨C I¡¯d gotten nowhere in that regard. This holocron, unlike the vast majority of those I¡¯d interacted with before, wasn¡¯t set up to be a study aid or research tool, but more of a personal log of Ressa Shan¡¯s life.
While the holocron hadn¡¯t helped me in the ways I¡¯d wanted, learning of my mother¡¯s life had been illuminating. Filling in some gaps regarding how the Jedi Order, the Republic, and the wider galaxy were set up and behaving thousands of years ago, barely a century after the Jedi Civil War, had been fascinating. However, it wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d wanted to learn from the holocron.
I raised my hand, lifting the holocron gently with the Force. Of all my powers, Telekinesis came back easiest, which made sense as it was the most commonly used external power and one of the most versatile. Everything from lifting and moving an object to powers like Wave and Crush derived from Telekinesis. While I was far from getting the power back to where it¡¯d been before, the fact I could ¨C thanks to the intense lessons I¡¯d endured with Dooku regarding fine control and focus ¨C still use it for such menial tasks was a relief.
The holocron floated back to the small alcove in my cabin where I kept it stored. Once there, another small use of the Force had the alcove¡¯s front seal close, hiding the holocron behind a section of Raven¡¯s skin that ensured none who entered the room could see the alcove.
With that done, I leaned back on my bed and looked at the ceiling. It¡¯d been a few days since the dinner with Raith Sienar had taken place, and we were now travelling aboard the Pride of Tion to a private research facility he controlled. There, according to Raith, the best engineers and researchers in the galaxy would examine Raven, without hurting her, to see what, if anything, could be done to improve and enhance her. My focus was on defensive and offensive capabilities, but I¡¯d consider any suggestion that made her better than she already was.
We¡¯d not left right after meeting Raith, as he¡¯d had business to attend to in the Kuat system, but we were underway now. Plus, since the location where we were heading was a secured one, with restricted hyperspace access, Raith had offered to allow us to travel aboard his cruiser to the system. Raven disliked not being able to experience the wonders of hyperspace against her skin, nor did I as I missed being at the controls as we danced between the stars, but Anakin was happy with the change. The boy was currently off somewhere, looking over files of starship and droid design that Raith had provided to him.
The morning after that first dinner, I¡¯d kept my word and taken Raith out for a short flight aboard Raven around the Kuat system. To say he¡¯d been enthralled by the wonder that was Raven would be like saying a star brought light to a planet; accurate but vastly understating the importance and majesty of the event. Raith had bombarded me with questions about Raven, but I could only explain them through my connection with Raven, not in the technical way that he wanted.
Anakin had managed to answer some of the questions, but for every question that we answered, a dozen remained open. I¡¯d been surprised at how well Anakin knew Raven¡¯s mechanical systems and learnt after that flight that he¡¯d spent time studying her. That, given his proclivities toward technology, wasn¡¯t unexpected and I¡¯d told him he was free to keep doing so, as long as he didn¡¯t try and take any of the components apart without first clearing it with me and Raven.
Anakin¡¯s ability to answer Raith¡¯s questions had been what led to the man developing a curiosity about Anakin, and why my Padawan was currently elsewhere studying datafiles provided by the head of SST. If I didn¡¯t know better and hadn¡¯t used Observe to confirm it, I¡¯d fear Raith was trying to poach Anakin. He wasn¡¯t, but he saw the spark in the boy that he had, and wanted to help nurture it. So much so that the files Anakin was browsing contained proprietary technology of SST. R2 was with Anakin, helping the boy examine the files, and unless I missed my guess, suggest improvements to the designs he was examining.
That, I felt, was Raith¡¯s intention with giving the boy those files, though I¡¯d have to see how it all played out in the coming weeks. However, it was helping Anakin improve a skill that I knew I couldn¡¯t help with, and the better trained he was ¨C as Force use, warrior, and technician ¨C the safer he¡¯d be from falling into the clutches of the Banite Sith.
Fenrir was, as normal, resting and since Anakin and I were occupied, he¡¯d taken over ¨C again ¨C the main sofa in the central area. Simvyl was in his quarters resting while HK had withdrawn to a private chamber. The assassin droid had enjoyed boasting of his prowess and history to Raith, at least until the man had wanted to examine HK more carefully. Since then, thanks to not wanting anyone outside my group, or his Creator, to do so, HK had kept his distance from Raith; mainly as a way to ensure he didn¡¯t choose to end the man¡¯s life.
Raith, thankfully, hadn¡¯t been upset by HK¡¯s comments, or gruff manner, and with him busy with other business most days, hadn¡¯t followed up his interest in HK. I was sure he¡¯d had the droid scanned, but given the various jamming and distortion components in HK¡¯s frame, the internal workings of the droid would remain a mystery to Raith, along with knowledge of what HK carried in the way of hidden ordinance. Which was exactly how it should be for an assassin droid.
While it was taking longer than I¡¯d like to reach our destination, with Anakin busy, it allowed me time to shift my focus to the various holocrons I had. So far I was finding little use for them, with my mother¡¯s holocron being the latest example of that. Sighing again, I opened my Inventory and pulled one of the various sacks stored there. It was a cheat to be able to place sacks into the slots with the sacks containing different, un-stackable objects, but it was one I was going to keep exploiting as it hadn¡¯t been removed in the last Interface update.
Placing the sack on a table, I pulled out the six holocrons that were inside it. Five of them I¡¯d already used to see what I could do to enhance my re-learning of the Force. Four of those had been Jedi ones taken from underneath the Temple during the Cleansing the Temple quest that I¡¯d completed years ago with Fay and Dooku. The last was one of the first holocron I¡¯d ever gotten, having come from the Sith Apprentice I¡¯d killed to escape my grandfather¡¯s house back, technically, nearly three thousand eight-hundred years ago.
None had offered any help in my learning, nor hinted at powers I¡¯d not considered before the Interface had removed itself from interfering with my connection to the Force. Indeed, apart from their potential value as holocrons, and a continual curiosity as to how such things were built, they served no purpose. That logic couldn¡¯t be applied to the last holocron, and the one I was, reluctantly, going to use now.
This was King Adas¡¯ holocron, and while it looked similar to the Sith training holocron, it was something else entirely. It radiated power in a way that only the Great Holocron at the Jedi Temple could match, and even then, I¡¯d say this holocron was older and more powerful.
The moment I took the sack out of my Inventory, I¡¯d started hearing the whispered promises of power that the holocron wished to tempt me with. Those whispers grew into voices as I lifted the holocron with the Force, separating it from the other holocrons. The promises of answers to whatever I wanted to know were strong enough that I had to lean back once the holocron was separated from the others and collect my thoughts. The voices had always been strong, but without the Interface, I¡¯d lost any protection it had offered against the worst elements of the Dark Side.
I took a few moments to re-centre myself, pushing aside the veiled promises of domination that the Dark Side offered. I knew this was a dangerous choice, but I needed to regain as much of my training and connection as quickly as possible. At the same time, as I focused on Adas¡¯ holocron, I understood fully just how little I truly knew of the Force, both Light and Dark and how great the protection the Interface had offered me had been. I shivered, wondering how long I¡¯d have lasted with the Bando Gora if not for the Interface, or if I¡¯d have made it through the war with the Vong without falling completely.
I gasped as, even with my connection limited by choice, the Force pushed images into my mind. Scenes similar to those I¡¯d experienced in the crystal cave of Ilum rushed into my thoughts. Of seeing everyone I cared for kneeling, accepting me as their leader and master. Skulls of fallen opponents ¨C Yoda, Windu, Sidious, Plagueis, and others ¨C lined walls in an elaborate room as I moved toward the throne, my warriors, slaves, and concubines saluting or kneeling as I stepped toward my rightful place. I was Master of the g¡
Shaking my head, I pushed the images aside, and reached inward, searching for my inner strength to settle my thoughts and guard my mind against the ravages of the Dark Side. I wasn¡¯t a conqueror or emperor. I would never be.
Once I felt calmer, the images and voices pushed back as far as I could get them, I opened my eyes and looked at Adas¡¯ holocron again. Those visions of a possible future hadn¡¯t come from it but from the swirling maelstrom of the Dark Side that radiated around it.
Reaching out with my mechanical hand, I grasped the holocron, shivering as I felt the faint tremors of the Dark Side. If I had used my organic hand, I knew I¡¯d have either dropped the holocron, or been lost to its temptations, but the machinery and metal of the false limb offered me protection as it diluted the physical connection to the holocron.
Closing my eyes again, I reached out as carefully as I could. Pushing past the whispers and temptations that surrounded the holocron, I felt its presence in the Force. Finding it, I brushed against that and then opened my eyes, being greeted by the holographic armoured form of King Adas.
¡°I¡¡± he stopped after just a word and I could tell, even with the armour hiding his visage, that he was examining me carefully. Physically and through the Force. ¡°What has happened?¡±
¡°That easy to sense?¡± I replied with a chuckle as I slowly lowered the holocron onto a shelf, setting us on an equal eye line.
¡°For one as attuned to the intricate flows of the Force as I, sensing slight variances in the Force from lightyears away is child¡¯s play. Whatever has happened to so drastically alter the ripples you leave within the Force is something the most unskilled child could feel.¡±
I chuckled again, remembering how Anakin had reacted to my awakening after taking Natural Selection. ¡°In simple terms, I overcame the block that was restricting my connection to the Force. However, it came with the unexpected side effect of costing me almost all of my control.¡±
Adas scoffed. ¡°Saying you overcame your block is akin to suggesting the Force is a simple power source. When we began our initial lessons, I sensed the power you held was restricted; trapped in some way. Whatever was causing it was trapping the potential I knew you contained. Now that restriction is entirely gone and for the first time I find myself looking upon your true form, and indeed marvelling at what I now behold. Whereas before I could sense you as if looking at some massive, but distant galaxy, I now find myself standing within a font of power and marvelling at what I can witness. There is conflict in this galaxy, in you, and you are struggling to find yourself and bring order and structure to the chaos around you.¡±
I blinked, wondering if he was talking about me or the galaxy we were in as his metaphor converted both. ¡°That¡¯s¡ a remarkably intuitive way of describing it, though not how I¡¯d ever expected someone to describe me.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not talking of you, child, but of your potential. Of the power that, if you choose to seize and bend it to your will, you could wield.¡± I kept my face as passive as I could as he spoke, wondering what his true end goal was. I knew he hoped to turn me into a worthy apprentice and successor, but it felt as if there was more to his intent than simply that. However, that, like what dark secrets I could potentially learn from him, was a matter for another day, once I had control over myself, the Force, and our bond.
¡°Still, it is an interesting comparison, and one I won¡¯t deny is tempting. However, it isn¡¯t why I wished to speak with you today.¡±
¡°Then what do you wish to discuss then?¡±
¡°I need help to focus, limit, and control the power that runs through me and into the Force.¡± My wording was intentional as saying anything along the lines of what a Jedi Master would expect would only serve to insult him.
¡°Is that what you desire? Or do you seek the means to hide the power that resides, and the capability for even greater supremacy, within you? Do you not seek to mask your presence so that, to others, you appear as nothing more than a deluded follower of the Jedi¡¯s false scripture?¡±
¡°Aye,¡± I said with a chuckle, amused at his way of describing the Jedi, ¡°that too, I guess.¡± It was annoying that he could so easily see through my words to the truth of my motives, but with my Force abilities all having gone haywire, it wasn¡¯t unexpected. Haran, my mother¡¯s holocron had sensed something was amiss, but it lacked the hint of sentience that Adas¡¯ holocron seemed to possess.
Normally Adas would mix his words, trying to hide his intentions in the spaces between the letters. Thankfully, as with Palpatine and Damask, I was aware of this, and on the lookout for such deception and twisted motives. That he wasn¡¯t attempting that today hinted that he knew there was no need to, and that he understood how desperate I was becoming if I would turn to a Sith King for guidance.
¡°Then, perhaps, I can be of some assistance. However, before we can focus on helping you regain control of your connection to the Force, you must learn to use the Force to empower and enrich you. The need to mould it, craft it, to your purposes and desires will help make it difficult, if not nigh-on impossible, for any to sense your intentions, opinions, and relationship with the Force.¡± He paused and clasped his hands behind his back, reminding me of a drill instructor about to lecture a group of raw recruits. ¡°In simple terms, the Jedi feel that emotions should not be used in conjunction with the Force. That any of them leads one to twist the Force to their will. While the general concept is valid, they fail to understand the truth of the Force. Any emotion grants one a boost, it is simply that the darker, baser emotions offer faster and easier paths to power. The flaw of the Jedi, and many so-called Sith Lords, is to think that only those baser emotions grant power. That they should be all that is focused on, or that all should be ignored because of our more instinctual choices.¡±
It didn¡¯t take a mastermind to know what Adas was hinting at, or where he wanted this lesson to go. I wouldn¡¯t deny that using my rage, my fury to empower me did offer a quick, almost insane, boost to what I was capable of, but I understood they were fleeting and deceiving. However, I also understood that, if I had to draw upon my emotions to create the shell that would stop others from sensing the taint within me, of how I was neither a Jedi nor a Sith ¨C nor had any intention of following those paths to their conclusions ¨C then I had to take this lesson.
¡°I¡¯m willing to listen,¡± I said slowly, measuring my tone and keeping as unemotional as possible. ¡°However, I need you to explain, in detail, how learning to harness my emotions, regardless of which ones, will help shield me from the senses of others. How it might protect me and those I care for from reprisals.¡±
Adas chuckled, the deep, baritone sound echoing around my quarters. ¡°But of course. One cannot begin a journey without understanding why they must take it. That leads to mistakes that place them and others in danger they will likely be unprepared for. However, the explanation for why this needs to be done will take considerable time.¡±
¡°That is something I have,¡± I replied, drawing another deep chuckle from the ancient Sith King.
¡°Then let us begin.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.03: Upgrades and Training 2/3
I watched silently, letting the engineers and researchers of Sienar Design Systems, or at least this particular group of them, wander around Raven. They had various devices to scan and correlate readings with them, but so far they¡¯d not made any attempt to slice off a section of her hull. That had happened with the first team Raith had assigned, and after barely restraining myself from introducing all of them to the business end of my beskad, and then having to calm down Fenrir, Raith had arrived.
After learning what¡¯d transpired, he¡¯d reassigned that team to another project elsewhere on the planet and fired the team leader. Raith had left orders that Raven was not to be harmed, or taken apart without my express permission, and that fucking hut¡¯uun had ignored the order. Upon hearing about the incident, HK had suggested that he speak with this team leader and educate them on why a chain of command exists. I¡¯d been tempted to allow it but decided against the idea in the end as it was Raith¡¯s problem to handle. That was why whenever a team was examining Raven, one of myself, Simvyl, or HK was present.
A gentle growl had me lower my hand. ¡°I know,¡± I said as I petted Fenrir¡¯s head as the current team moved around Raven. This was the third team today, and fourteenth since the incident, to examine Raven, and there¡¯d not been another issue since.
Now, there had been a few complaints, but those had been because of HK. After the incident with the first team, the droid had been vocal and descriptive in explaining what would happen to the first dumb meatbag to touch Raven without my consent. However, Raith had laughed those off, finding it amusing the way HK spoke; at least when the comments weren¡¯t aimed at him. Force, he¡¯d even said he might have a few experimental components that could be fitted to my droids. While I wasn¡¯t holding out hope that he¡¯d be willing to part with those, HK was curious about the options, as was R2.
The current team gathered near Raven¡¯s cockpit, conversing about the various readings they¡¯d taken, and I began to wonder if they¡¯d finally found a method to enhance her. I understood that in a week it was unlikely they¡¯d have definitive leads, but I was growing irritated at the lack of progress, or at least the lack of information given to me about the project. While there weren¡¯t, as far as I knew, any critical events to handle in the next few months ¨C bar, perhaps the quest linked to Sifo-Dyas, though I was unsure how that would play out now Dooku wasn¡¯t in line to become Darth Tyrannus ¨C I¡¯d like to begin training Anakin, and retraining myself, with the various Force sects and other groups I wanted to visit.
The one upside of the downtime here was that it allowed me to focus heavily on Anakin¡¯s lightsaber skills. I retained all my training there, and not being able to draw efficiently on the Force meant the few times we¡¯d sparred, I¡¯d not had to explain away why I was moving so slow.
Anakin had pestered me slightly about when he¡¯d be building his lightsaber, but I¡¯d explained that I¡¯d only allow that once I felt he was ready. For now, he used a training saber I¡¯d created from the spare parts in my Inventory while I retained my shoto. The blade wasn¡¯t ideal for how I fought, but it would do until I fully rebuilt my lightsaber.
With one of the crystals that had given the blade its unique colour cracked, I had to determine how to either fix it or failing that, discover another crystal to use. I could, in theory, use the Mantle of the Force as my main crystal, but that choice resonated wrongly in the force.
Right now, Anakin wouldn¡¯t be in Raven or elsewhere training with a lightsaber, but should, provided he¡¯d not grown bored and taken R2 and Simvyl for a wander around the base, be involved in some form of mental training focused on starship and droid design. The boy had a gift for that, and Raith ¨C after none-too-subtly testing Anakin on the voyage here ¨C had arranged for him to take remote classes with an advanced design group SST had for gifted youngsters.
Raith had assured me that he had no intention of trying to steal Anakin away from the Jedi ¨C which had made me laugh as Anakin wouldn¡¯t care too much about the Order, only about being separated from me and our odd family ¨C but claimed Anakin reminded him of himself as a youth. The discussions the pair had held had, as expected, gone so far over my head that I couldn¡¯t even see them from where I stood, relatively speaking, at the bottom of the mountain they were scaling, but the pair had formed a bond. So much so that Anakin¡¯s classroom was a converted office where he had free reign.
I¡¯d entered the room a few times and found it a complete mess. Datapads were strewn everywhere, open on schematics that I struggled to make heads or tails of without reference, and Anakin had always had his head buried in whatever one had his current attention. The only way he realised I was there was when Fenrir pushed up against him for attention. I didn¡¯t have any issue with Anakin getting lost in his work or passion, nor him having odd hours for some classes or discussions as I understood that Raith and those tutoring Anakin were fitting in the sessions around their work, and was glad he was getting pushed in ways I knew would help him, but that I could never manage.
Footsteps coming from behind had me turning, and I saw Rath approaching, a datapad in his hands. ¡°Behave,¡± I said to Fenrir as I left him to go and meet our host. ¡°Something the matter?¡± I asked, seeing the slightly worried expression he wore, which only grew greater when he glanced at Raven.
¡°Yes, though it¡¯s about what I expected after the first few flights about Raven, and I could examine her inner workings,¡± he replied as he neared, and then held out the datapad for me to take. ¡°The engineering teams are reporting that there¡¯s not much they can do regarding adding weaponry to Raven. At least not without having to cut into her hull and hurt her in the process.¡±
As he¡¯d explained that, I¡¯d browsed the datapad. Much of it used terms beyond me, but it stated the same general thing as what Raith had said. ¡°Aye, from what I can follow, this matches what the engineers at Mandalmotors told me.¡± I handed the pad back. ¡°It was why your name was high on the list Dred Yomaget gave me for finding a second opinion.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Raith began as he took back the pad. ¡°Dred isn¡¯t an engineer like me, but he knows who the best in the business are and doesn¡¯t let ego or politics get in the way of making a deal.¡± He smirked slightly as he continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure the other names on that list were highly respected and sought-after engineers and designers?¡± I nodded, though I wasn¡¯t going to mention the other names, and Raith had accepted that after prodding me a few times about it and not getting a response. That said, he had guessed the companies that many of those on the list worked for, so he probably knew most, if not all, of the names on the list. ¡°I suspect that most would give you the same report I and Dred have. The only ones who wouldn¡¯t, would be those uncaring about cutting up something as unique and special as Raven.¡±
¡°Any idea who might be of help?¡±
¡°I¡¯d say several of those with an interest in bioengineering. Adasca comes to mind along with a few others. The internal arrangement of much of the circuitry is hardwired into Raven¡¯s body in a way a normal engineer isn¡¯t trained to understand.¡±
¡°I take it you don¡¯t have such workers on staff?¡±
¡°At SDS? No. Some subdivisions do work in the required fields, but it isn¡¯t an area SST focuses on. Nor have I given the subject much thought, at least until I met and then flew aboard Raven.¡± He glanced past me again, taking in the organic wonder. ¡°Though if you give me a few years, I might have something that could work.¡±
I chuckled at his enthusiasm and knew Raven was going to be a pet project of his for some time. ¡°Sadly, I don¡¯t think we could encroach on your hospitality for that long.¡±
¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t mind. Having a Jedi on-call to handle issues could be very advantageous for business,¡± he replied with laughter. ¡°And something to hold over other CEOs during meetings.¡±
¡°Aye, I¡¯m sure it would,¡± I replied as I laughed along with him, ¡°however, the Force wouldn¡¯t allow me to remain stationary for that long, nor do I think I could stand not doing anything.¡± I extended a hand. ¡°Still, I¡¯m thankful for you taking the time to examine her, and for helping Anakin with his interests.¡±
Raith waved away my hand. ¡°Oh, just because I can¡¯t add the weaponry you¡¯d hoped for, at least not without hurting her, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m letting you leave without some improvements.¡± My head tilted slightly to the right, curious as to what he was thinking. ¡°Weaponry is still doable, but it would require external hardpoints mounted on the few sections of her hull which aren¡¯t organic. Missiles or automated turrets for example. However, it¡¯s the internal circuity, at least what isn¡¯t fused with her workings, where I can offer improvements. I might even have a few special projects that would be viable for a ship such as Raven. Ones that might help counter her inability to have your desired firepower.¡±
My brow rose as he spoke, wondering what he had in mind. The only example I could think of was the Scimitar¡¯s cloak, and I had considered removing it from the Sith vessel before I¡¯d stored it on Dagobah. In the end though, I¡¯d rejected the idea. Not only would there likely be various traps and countermeasures to prevent the component''s removal, but there was a chance the programming contained malicious coding that could infect Raven. Still, the idea of being able to come and go with sensors and eyeballs unable to easily track me was tempting as fuck.
¡°What exactly are yo¡¡±
¡°CAM!¡±
The shouting of my name by Anakin cut me off mid-sentence, and I turned to see my Padawan rushing toward me. I didn¡¯t need the Force to know he was excited, and the pad that he was waving in one hand reinforced that appearance. ¡°Cam!¡±
¡°Yes, Anakin?¡± I asked in a more dignified manner as he raced closer. There was a bit of irritation at his interruption, but I knew I¡¯d speak with Raith after Anakin was settled about what he had in mind. For now, my Padawan, the reason for his excitement, and his lack of manners were where my focus lay. ¡°What required you to rush here in such a manner?¡±
Raith coughed, no doubt to hide a chuckle at the subtle telling-off I gave the boy, even as Anakin slowed down. His eyes widened as he saw Raith and I had been talking. ¡°Oh, um¡¡± his words were cut off as Fenrir raced toward him. ¡°Fenrir!¡± He called out, trying desperately to avoid the tuk¡¯ata¡¯s attempts to lick his face.
I smirked, enjoying Fenrir unintentionally turning the tables on Anakin by interrupting him, but stayed silent. I wanted to see if Anakin would resume what I assumed was an apology, or if he¡¯d blow right past it, and thus require more lessons on manners.
Eventually, Fenrir decided he¡¯d greeted Anakin enough, and leaned back, wandering calmly to my side. The boy wiped his face. ¡°Gross,¡± he muttered as some of the tuk¡¯ata¡¯s drool stuck to his robes before he then shook the arm; sending what wasn¡¯t soaked into the material flying. ¡°Sorry,¡± He said as he saw Raith take a step back to avoid being splattered. ¡°And sorry for shouting.¡±
¡°While it¡¯s good that you understand your mistake, I hope in future it isn¡¯t repeated.¡± My voice, as much as I hadn¡¯t planned it, had dropped deeper, mimicking one of my former Masters. I chuckled at the image that was created in my head before returning my attention to my ad. ¡°Now, what made you rush here from your office?¡± I asked, glancing at Raith. ¡°Has our host offered you a contract that you¡¯ve decided to take, thus leaving me and the Order?¡±
¡°No! Never!¡± Anakin shouted enthusiastically, While Raith and Fenrir winced at his volume and tone, I laughed.
¡°I was teasing,¡± I said quickly, holding up a hand as an apology. It¡¯s only been a few months since Shmi¡¯s death, and while he was recovering, it seemed even hinting at his family changing again was a step too far for him. Still, the strength of conviction I felt in the Force when he spoke was an encouraging sign that his loyalty was to me; meaning the threat of him becoming Darth Vader was decreasing.
¡°Ah, um, sorry.¡±
¡°The pad?¡± Raith prodded, returning the conversation to its original track.
¡°Oh, right.¡± Anakin pushed the pad he¡¯d been holding toward forward, displaying the screen.
It appeared to be a letter from his tutor; or one of them at any rate. While several of the terms used sounded unnecessarily wordy, and other sections made little sense to me, the gist was easy to determine. ¡°Impressive,¡± I said, impressed with his performance.
¡°Indeed,¡± Raith agreed as he reached for the pad. ¡°It seems,¡± he continued as he browsed more from the tutor, ¡°that your professor feels you should attempt to implement some of your ideas.¡± He looked up from the pad, offering Anakin a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have a workbench brought to your office, along with the relevant equipment.¡±
¡°Wizard!¡±
Raith laughed as he handed the pad back, before glancing at me. ¡°Perhaps, if your Master will allow it, I might also bring some of the ideas I have for Raven to you. It would reassure me that at least one of you understands the systems I hope to install in your magnificent vessel.¡±
Anakin¡¯s eyes widened almost comically, and I chuckled at the hopeful look he gave me. ¡°It¡¯s fine. While I understand Raven as a being, I¡¯m happy to leave the mechanical side of her under Anakin¡¯s observation.¡±
¡°Woo-hoo!¡± Anakin shouted, punching the air in delight. Fenrir howled at that, drawing the attention of many in the bay; several of whom took a step or two back at the reminder the massive beast was present. ¡°Whoops. Sorry,¡± Anakin added sheepishly once Fenrir had stopped howling in support.
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being excited,¡± I said as I moved closer to him, ¡°just try and remember where you are, and who else is present, hmm?¡± As I finished, I ruffled his hair. He frowned, disliking the gesture, but that only had me smiling more. It was nice to be on the other side of the gesture having had to endure it for several years from Fay.
My mind shifted, wondering how my former Master was doing. She¡¯d left about half a year ago with Satele Shan¡¯s holocron in the hopes of rediscovering Tython. I¡¯d not heard anything from her since the message she¡¯d left informing me of her departure, but given I¡¯d not felt a shift in the Force, I knew she was still alive and searching for the ancient, and multiple-times lost planet.
I wasn¡¯t sure how things would change if she rediscovered the birthplace of the Jedi ¨C and the homeworld of the precursor group the Je¡¯daii ¨C but I had little doubt it would alter much of what the Sith planned. Which was why, I hoped, she¡¯d kept her attempt hidden from everyone on the Council, and why her message had made no mention of the voyage, nor had I mentioned the location when speaking with Dooku and others who might be aware of her intentions.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°Um,¡± Anakin¡¯s voice drew my thoughts back to the present, ¡°can I go back to my room?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± I replied, giving his hair a final ruffle. ¡°Though take Fenrir for a walk first. He needs to stretch his legs and I¡¯d rather not take him near the weapon testing section of this facility.¡± That was where HK and Simvyl were, and I knew the droid was enjoying ¨C not that he¡¯d ever admit to it ¨C the chance to examine and test experimental weapons. Haran, I suspected that if any met his approval, he¡¯d push me to see if we could take it with us, and failing that, might attempt to access and download the schematics.
¡°Okay. Come on Fenrir.¡± The tuk¡¯ata looked my way for confirmation, and after a nod, headed off with my son. I shook my head, struggling still to process that I¡¯d adopted Anakin fucking Skywalker, but it was what we, and the Force, wanted.
Seeing him walk beside the massive Sith war beast that towered over him ¨C not that either acted like Fenrir was a born killer ¨C I wondered what the future was going to hold for all of us. I didn¡¯t know what dangers awaited us in the galaxy, or what threats, bar the ones I had been preparing for since arriving in this universe, lay in wait, but I felt that Anakin and I ¨C along with our allies ¨C would face it side-by-side. He was a focal point, a being placed here to determine the fate of the galaxy. I was an interloper, though one the Force had adapted to, and I felt now considered almost as important as Anakin to setting the direction of the galaxy¡¯s near to medium-term future.
There would be challenges ahead for us, but I knew that, so long as I had the time to implement the training I had planned for all of us, then we¡¯d be capable of facing them.
¡°Now,¡± I said as I turned to Raith and pushed thoughts of the future aside,¡± what are the options you were about to mention before Anakin¡¯s unexpected arrival?¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched from the back of the converted cargo hold, leaning against the wall as Anakin trained. Most days, that training consisted of either going through velocities of the early forms, as I wanted to ensure he had the basics down of practising deflecting blaster bolts. Once we left this system ¨C which amusingly was called the Orion System ¨C and moved forward with our training, I knew we were at greater risk of being attacked by pirates and the like than running into other Force users, so getting Anakin able to at least deflect blaster bolts, if not redirect them back at attackers, was the main focus of his current training.
What I was lacking for that training was the small floating droids to train with, however I¡¯d found an easy adaption. HK was more than happy to shoot at Anakin, seeing the benefit in training the boy and protecting the investment in one he now considered worthy of helping him improve. However, he was just one droid, and even dual-wielding and using some of his additional features, the angles he could shoot from where easy enough to predict and adapt to. That was why, as of this session, R2 was using a blaster.
Now, it wasn¡¯t something permanent, being held by one of the small arms that extended from the astromech body, but the fact R2 didn¡¯t have a good grip on the blaster ¨C and was a frankly horrible shot ¨C meant it was forcing Anakin to pay attention to each bolt. If it travelled at him, then he had to deflect or avoid it, if not, he could ignore it, and all that had to happen almost instantly given bolts, as low-powered as they were, moved at considerable velocity.
So far, though it was just the first session with multiple shooters, Anakin was doing well, and I could sense his enjoyment of the training. He was relying purely on Soresu for defence, and while that was working, I could see the subtle hints that he wanted to strike back; that being so passive and reactionary didn¡¯t feel right for him. That, in many ways, was a relief, as while the Anakin in the other timeline had based his style on Djem So, I hadn¡¯t been certain my Anakin would.
As it seemed he preferred the more reactive role in combat, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long until I began showing him some velocities of the two Form V variants. While Shien enabled one to use the incoming bolts to counterattack, it sacrificed some of the defensive certainty of Soresu, which for some Jedi could be an issue. It wasn¡¯t for me, even if my style was based around Makashi, I disliked being on the defensive throughout a battle, nor it seemed, would my ad''ika.
I smirked and shook my head, still coming to terms with the fact Anakin was now my son. Oh, the Jedi and Republic might have issues with it, but by Mandalorian law, he was my son and heir, and others would just have to accept that.
Anakin stepped forward, pushing one of HK¡¯s bolts away ¨C and I had to lean to one side to avoid it scraping me ¨C and I felt the hints of frustration within the boy. His desire to strike back, to do something, easy to read in his posture and within the Force. While that was understandable, and not unlike myself at his age, I knew he needed to temper that feeling. At least until he had a solid base in the Form V variants. Anakin had incredible potential, more so than even me, but he was young, rash, and overeager.
I understood that, when I¡¯d been a Padawan, I¡¯d been similar, but I¡¯d managed ¨C most of the time ¨C to temper the excitement of early youth. Or at least, once a little older, find other outlets for my energy. Scratching my chin, even as HK forced Anakin back by increasing his rate of fire, my thoughts turned to those I was closest to but weren¡¯t currently travelling with me.
Serra was the first to come to mind, and I wondered how her training was going with Windu. That she¡¯d been placed in isolation after the death of Drallig, in an attempt to help her recover from the emotional backlash of her Master¡¯s death, made sense. At least from a Jedi¡¯s perspective. However, Windu restricting her access to everyone within the Order until he was satisfied with her recovery was unsettling. I didn¡¯t think Windu planned to turn her against me, but I felt he and the rest of the High Council were concerned by how close we¡¯d become; so much so that she¡¯d snuck out of the Temple ¨C with help from Bo-Katan and Satine ¨C and come to Naboo. A choice that had cost the Jedi their Battlemaster, though Master Koth had already filled the position.
Bo-Katan And Naz should both be back on Mandalore, no doubt finding ways to get into trouble. I was uncertain where things were heading with them, or when I¡¯d next meet them, but I suspected it wouldn¡¯t be a massive amount of time until one or both reappeared.
After that, my thoughts turned to Padme, and I wondered how she was doing leading Naboo¡¯s rebuilding. The last I¡¯d spoken to her the Naboo people had begun work on stripping and selling the parts of the Lucrehulk that had been left in orbit; ignoring the wishes of the Trade Federation to cease such actions as much of the technology on the vessel was their proprietary property. The Senate, as slow-moving and filled with lackeys of the Federation as it was, wasn¡¯t giving that idea much voice as the Co-Chancellors ensured the Federation remained under an apparently close microscope, while the courts were unwilling to accept the Federation¡¯s attempts at injunctions. What probably didn¡¯t help there was that the two other Lucrehulks had vanished from public sight. One was known to have been taken by the Mandalorians, and they weren¡¯t telling anyone where it was held, while the Lokella¡¯s system was isolated and off the grid enough that only those in the know knew its location, and thus ensured the Lucrehulk they¡¯d taken was far from sight.
Thinking of a Queen turned my thoughts to a Princess, and I remembered Miraj. The Zygerrian heir was, the last time I¡¯d spoken to her, doing well. it seemed her interest in me had grown after news of the Battle of Naboo, and my role in leading the planet¡¯s liberation had reached the Holonet. Given the Zygerrians were a proud race ¨C their beliefs in slavery notwithstanding ¨C who respected power and dominance, that wasn¡¯t a surprise. It was, however, another way to slowly change the thinking of the princess, and potentially ensure that whenever galactic war erupted her people, and their small empire, sided with whichever group I fought for.
A grunt from Anakin brought my attention back to the training area, and I saw that Anakin had stumbled back. He was shaking one of his legs even as he moved, using the training lightsaber I¡¯d constructed for him, to deflect one of R2¡¯s semi-wild bolts away.
¡°Enough!¡± I called out, figuring Anakin taking another bolt, the fifth in five minutes, was a good place to end the session. He¡¯d been training for over two hours, and it was clear he was starting to struggle.
The droids lowered their blasters, though Anakin remained in a ready stance for a short while longer. That made me smile, as it meant the lesson about not lowering his guard too early, or trusting an opponent would stop when they¡¯d said they would, was sinking in. I was sure the Jedi might consider my tactics and training in this as excessive, but given trust had to be earned and not just given, I¡¯d rather have Anakin ready and able to defend himself than leave himself open to a trick. The Mandalorians, on the other hand, would see my training as smart and expected.
Anakin continued to watch HK as the droid moved away and only slipped from a ready stance once it was clear the assassin droid wasn¡¯t lulling him into a false sense of security. Even as he made his way to me, the lightsaber remained lit, ready to snap to work if needed. The one thing that did catch my attention was that he was only focusing on the obvious threat of HK, and not that of R2. Now, with the blaster barely held in a grasping limb, the astromech was unlikely to manage a shot that would trouble the boy, but Anakin¡¯s focusing only on one target, and not those that might be less obvious, was another flaw to correct. As was the fact R2 was currently, still nothing more than a standard astromech.
I had plans to acquire components and allow Anakin to install them into the droid, upgrading the astromech into a threat to anyone who dismissed him due to his size and shape. HK had already made several suggestions for alterations, and while getting a phrik-based outer casing for the astromech was the obvious choice, the other suggestions ranged from possible to downright insane.
¡°Why¡¯d you make me stop?¡± Anakin asked once he was close to me, the training blade powering down. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine.¡±
¡°So well, that HK has managed to strike you five times in five minutes,¡± I replied with a smile, amused at his reaction. The more philosophical parts of learning about the Force, and even some of the standard techniques, held little interest to him. But point him at a machine, or give him a lightsaber and ask him to train, and he¡¯d do so until he literally dropped from exhaustion. While I¡¯d taught him the basics of using the Force to replenish and restore your body when pushed to your limits, I couldn¡¯t truly teach the lesson as the way I¡¯d done it before Natural Selection wasn¡¯t normal, or natural. I was slowly fumbling my way into learning how to do so, but I knew I had a long way to go. It was why our first destination after leaving this system was to a Force sect specialising in using the Force in that way. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to shift your training toward less combat-oriented uses of the Force?¡± I suggested while tapping my chin.
¡°No!¡± Anakin snapped, reaching forward to grasp my arm. ¡°I, um,¡± he continued, worried he¡¯d overstepped only for me to start laughing.
¡°Haran! It¡¯s too easy to tease you,¡± I said, lowering the hand and ruffling his hair. ¡°While one day we will have to turn your training toward non-combat or technical matters, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re there yet.¡± Anakin was relieved to hear that. ¡°However, I think that I¡¯d been focusing too much on your training as a Force user, and not as a Mandalorian. Therefore, once we leave this system, outside of any training we do to learn with Force sects, I¡¯m going to insist we begin your training there.¡±
¡°But why?¡± He whined only to blink, seemingly surprised at his reaction. ¡°I mean, I get that I¡¯ll be like you, a Mandalorian Jedi. But why can¡¯t I just use my lightsaber?¡±
¡°First, that¡¯s a training lightsaber and if you struck someone with it, the worst you could do is stun them.¡± As I spoke I lifted my shoto blade from its clip at my side. ¡°You aren¡¯t ready to build your lightsaber, just as I feel I¡¯m not in a position to rebuild the one destroyed on Naboo.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how I was going to go about it, but I wanted to see if there was any way I could repair the damaged miniature crystal that had formed half of the focusing point of my blade and gave it the unusual dual-colour blade. If not, then I¡¯d have to see where the Force guided me, what sort of crystal would replace the damaged one, and what changes that would bring to my lightsaber.
¡°Second, it¡¯s highly likely that, for the next year or so, we¡¯ll be travelling as Mandalorians and not Jedi. Because of that, and that many would consider a Mandalorian an easier target than a Jedi ¨C with many hating either or both groups ¨C I won¡¯t have you entering any location unarmed or untrained. Which is why, once we leave this system, I¡¯d be shifting your training to something more akin to the Mando¡¯ade.¡±
I also had something ready for that training, but I¡¯d yet to give it to him. I¡¯d been planning to hold onto it for his birthday, but that was still several months away, and I knew we¡¯d not be here for that long. Bo hadn¡¯t liked not being present when I gave Anakin what I had stored for him, and that I wasn¡¯t giving it to him instantly, but she¡¯d accepted my judgement. I was his parent while she was the fun-loving ¨C or battle-crazy depending on your opinion ¨C aunt.
¡°Contemplative: I do hope, Master, that you would be willing to listen to some of my suggestions regarding the young builder¡¯s education.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be relying on you for help, HK, don¡¯t worry,¡± I replied, smiling at the assassin droid. ¡°Just make sure that whatever training you suggest has a good chance of not getting Anakin killed.¡±
¡°Cautionary: No training, at least one worthy of being implemented, is without danger, Master. Addendum: However, I will consider how to ensure the young builder isn¡¯t permanently damaged or killed by what I offer, Master.¡± R2 beeped out a question. ¡°Answer: Yes, you may help, though I am unsure if your memory core is sufficiently advanced to compute anything useful.¡± R2 rolled forward, the sounds coming from him more confrontational, which made me chuckle. ¡°Correction: Obviously I meant your current configuration lacks the capacity, though I¡¯m sure the Master will have you upgraded before we depart.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure Anakin and Raith can think of ways to improve you, R2,¡± I agreed, earning a nod from Anakin. ¡°If you¡¯re both good, we¡¯ll see what, if anything, Raith is willing to sell to help improve you further.¡±
¡°Appeasement: We shall be on our best behaviour, Master.¡± R2 beeped and rocked in agreement. ¡°The meatbag hosting us is remarkably creative. For a meatbag.¡±
I laughed and shook my head at HK¡¯s opinion of Raith. Turning, I saw that Anakin looked paler than when I¡¯d spoken with HK. ¡°Hey,¡± I said, placing a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder, ¡°remember, whatever doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger.¡±
¡°Easy for you to say. You¡¯re not the one facing a crazy assassin droid.¡±
¡°Correction: A highly skilled and capable assassin droid, young builder. Explanation: While your primitive mind is unable to comprehend my higher process, rest assured that I know, and have, hundreds of ways that would result in your death without any proof linking me to the action.¡±
¡°Anyway,¡± I cut in before Anakin could consider what HK was suggesting, ¡°you¡¯re wrong to say I¡¯ve not faced an assassin droid across from me in a training exercise. I¡¯ve trained considerably with HK to keep my skills sharp. Though, at least when speaking of him as a sparring opponent, HK is lacking when compared to the Krayt Dragon.¡±
¡°Observation: While I still find that event hard to compute, the amount of evidence to support your battle forces me to accept the obvious, Master.¡± HK¡¯s head tilted to one side. ¡°Musing: I am curious how you would do in such a situation now, or if I might have more suitable methods to engage such a beast than directly challenging it.¡±
¡°Ignoring that I didn¡¯t intend to challenge the beast as I did, I think I¡¯d do a lot better. For one, I¡¯d have all of you, Fenrir, and Simvyl to help.¡±
¡°Assessment: Perhaps a collection with too many parts to make the hunt fair, Master.¡±
¡°As you well know, there¡¯s no such thing as a fair fight. There¡¯s only not enough firepower or not enough targets.¡±
HK chuckled, which was always an odd sound to hear from a droid. ¡°Amusement: That is the correct answer, Master. Appeasement: I look forward to when we might hunt a dragon, or similar such beast, together.¡±
¡°As do I, HK. As do I.¡± I turned and looked back at Anakin. ¡°You need the training, Anakin. I won¡¯t let you step into the galaxy unprepared to defend yourself from those who want to hurt you. To hurt us.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± he said slowly, and he moved forward as if planning to resume his training.
¡°Wait.¡± He turned back to me. ¡°While you can resume sparring soon, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to explain before you do.¡± I tapped at the interface in my beskar limb; a similar computer to that in a vambrace hidden inside the protective metal. ¡°I need you to tell me what this is?¡± I said as the arm displayed a small hologram from the top of my wrist.
¡°That¡¯s a blaster,¡± he replied, sounding as if I¡¯d suddenly lost my sanity.
¡°It is, but what else can you tell me about it?¡± He frowned, confused by the question and I smirked. ¡°Who made it? How much power does a clip have? How much does it cost unmodified? What¡¯s its rate of fire in the various modes?¡±
Anakin stepped closer, examining the hologram carefully. I did likewise as I¡¯d pulled this blaster up quickly, not bothering to select it too carefully and thus making Anakin think I was somehow aware of what it was before it was displayed. ¡°Looks like an EE model,¡± he replied after about half a minute while giving me an annoyed shrug. ¡°Why does this matter?¡±
"It matters because every blaster, even those in the same series, has different statistics,¡± I explained slowly, not annoyed at his attitude. ¡°This, for example, is an EE-2 blaster carbine. The power cell gives a base capacity of three hundred bolts, though this can drop to a hundred depending on the mode used. In standard configuration, it works either in burst fire of five bolts, or suppression fire of twenty bolts. The hundred bolt capacity comes into play when placed on single shot, as that generates a more powerful bolt but at the cost of a greatly reduced rate of fire.¡± As I spoke, Anakin¡¯s brow rose, while I swore HK watched on in amusement. ¡°The base model has a muzzle velocity of eighty-two kilometres per second, meaning at four hundred meters ¨C which is a decent distance away ¨C you¡¯ve got around four thousand eight hundred eighty microseconds to recognize the blaster, remember all this information, and then prepare to engage who or whatever is wielding it."
By the time I finished that piece, Anakin looked shocked and impressed with what I¡¯d said. Which, to him, it was. For me, with Eidetic Memory, it was as simple as remembering what I had for breakfast. I¡¯d not learnt the details of every blaster in the galaxy ¨C as that would be a pain to do and a general waste of time ¨C but I had the details for the top five thousand for each type of blaster memorised, meaning it took me no time to be certain of the blaster the arm had displayed.
¡°Once you realise what blasters your enemies are wielding, and the specifics of their weaponry ¨C such as how this carbine is best used on the burst-fire mode ¨C then, with whatever time you have left, there are four things you, as someone who can draw on the Force, can do.¡± First,¡± I held up a finger, ¡°you can move your body to avoid the bolts, or ensure your lightsaber is in a position to deflect them away. Second, if you know how to, you can redirect the bolts. Ideally, you send them back at the shooter, but if not then toward secondary targets or towards something that could alter a battlefield to your advantage. A steam pipe for example.¡± Anakin nodded, taking in what I was saying. ¡°This is where I expect you to be by the time you turn twelve.¡± I expected him there earlier, but I didn¡¯t want to push him too hard, not when he currently had other focuses. ¡°Third, and this is more advanced, as a Force user, you can draw upon the Force to protect yourself. This can be something like generating a barrier to shield yourself or altering the air to slow the bolt down enough to make one of the earlier options more applicable. It¡¯s even possible for the most powerful and skilled Force users to stop the bolt in its tracks.¡±
¡°Observation: Throughout my operational lifetime I¡¯ve seen a handful of Jedi and Sith use such a technique, Master. While it is an impressive display of power, they can usually be overcome with a sufficient number of bolts. Ideally fired by multiple shooters using differing blaster types.¡±
¡°Or, to see why the third option is flawed, the fourth choice is to not be anywhere near the bolts when they¡¯re meant to reach you.¡± Anakin opened his mouth, but I raised a hand to cut off whatever comment he had. ¡°Yes, I know the last two require using the Force in ways you don¡¯t know, but they¡¯re also ¨C depending on how the fourth option is taken ¨C flashier than the first two, and a greater drain on the Force user. One day, you¡¯ll learn techniques to do those, but I can assure you that the first two are the most common, and practical, methods of dealing with blaster-wielding opponents.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± While Anakin¡¯s interest lay in using a lightsaber, it was obvious he was curious about the other methods. Probably ones like Phase and Teleport, and I¡¯d show him how to use them, but only after I re-learnt how to do so myself. While I didn¡¯t have restrictions on those powers like Shatterpoint, I lacked any clear training for how the powers were meant to work. Until I understood the science and logic that went into them, I had no intention of attempting them again. The risk that something dire would happen if I wasn¡¯t sure of what I was doing outweighed my desire to have them back in my arsenal.
¡°Good, now back you go,¡± I said, giving him a gentle push on the back. I watched as he moved back to the centre of the room, his eyes already tracking the droids, and the lightsaber igniting in his hands. ¡°Oh HK,¡± the droid stopped as I spoke to him, ¡°increase your rate of fire by twenty per cent.¡±
¡°Answer: With pleasure, Master,¡± the droid replied as Anakin stared at me, not believing I¡¯d told HK to make the training harder.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.03: Upgrades and Training 3/3
¡°It¡¯s heavier than I thought,¡± Anakin muttered as he shifted around, adapting to his new gear. His head snapped toward me as he caught the sound of my mechanical arm doing something. ¡°Wait!¡± He said, reaching out for my arm even as I took another image of him in the armour. ¡°Stop it!¡± He whined, moving closer even as I began to backpedal.
¡°Now, now,¡± I replied, taking another few pictures, ¡°don¡¯t you want Bo and the others to see what you look like in your armour?¡±
¡°Stop it!¡± he half-cried, half-snarled, and made a face that caused me to start laughing. I stopped quickly though as I felt the shift in the Force, suggesting he was drawing on emotions I didn¡¯t want him to; at least until he had training in how to handle and channel them without losing control of himself to them and the Dark Side.
¡°Okay, okay,¡± I said after another ten seconds and lowered my arm to make clear I was done capturing the moment in both picture and video format. ¡°Now,¡± I said, stepping closer to him, ¡°how does it feel? Apart from being heavy.¡±
Anakin stopped and looked at his armour. He lifted his arms and legs slowly in succession, and twisted this way and that, getting a feel for his new gear. The only sections of the armour not currently on were the gauntlets and the helmet. They rested on a table nearby, while Anakin wore every other section of the standard Mandalorian armour ¨C vambraces included ¨C making him appear every inch the young warrior.
What fed into that, and semi-bonded him to me, was that like me his armour used black as the base colour. He¡¯d chosen black as he wanted justice for those enslaved across the galaxy, and then edges of red and grey to honour and remember his mother. The only major difference between his armour and mine was that while his vizor was darkened, mine was red. Otherwise, when standing side by side, I was sure people would assume we were family, which was true from a certain point of view.
Bo had asked him back on Mandalore when I¡¯d gotten my replacement limb, what colours he¡¯d wear if he had armour while carrying out a refresher course on the colours and their meaning. He¡¯d taken time to consider the choices, and while I¡¯d accepted all of them easily, I¡¯d not placed any gold edging on his armour. That marked a desire for vengeance, and for a young Force user, such desires could easily lead to places they weren¡¯t ready to head.
I had no issue with his desire to seek vengeance for the death of his mother and had made clear several times that we would, when ready, move against Decca the Hutt. However, most of the times Decca had come up, I¡¯d had to warn and remind Anakin of the dangers of becoming consumed by the need for vengeance. He¡¯d accepted my words each time but always confirmed that when he was ready, he would move against Decca and other slavers.
There¡¯d been conviction in his voice, and a certainty that shone brightly in the Force, whenever he made that vow. That was a sign that, while this Anakin wasn¡¯t like the one in the other timeline, he had the same core drives and wants. I¡¯d have to keep an eye on that and ensure that he learnt to focus those urges safely and do my best to keep him as far from the sight of the Banite Sith as I could.
I knew I couldn¡¯t keep him hidden for a decade, until the outbreak of the Clone Wars, nor prevent him from experiencing the Dark Side, but the longer I could wait, the further I could get in his training, the better I felt things would go. The moment the Jedi and Sith knew of him, their interest would rise, and if they ever discovered that his Force Potential surpassed even mine - which was, from what Dooku and Fay had told me, the highest on record since at least the New Sith Wars ¨C then both groups would want to take him from me and convert him to their cause.
That was something I¡¯d never allow, and if I had to, I¡¯d vanish, hiding deep in sectors that would shelter me, or travel to Wild Space or beyond. Until Anakin and I were ready for what was to come, the longer the truth of his status as the Chosen One could remain known to only myself, Dooku, and Fay, the safer the galaxy would be.
¡°Heavy,¡± he finally replied, ignoring my instruction to not comment on the weight, and forcing me to bring my thoughts to the here and now. ¡°Tight too,¡± he added after twisting again at his waist, trying to get more comfortable in the armour.
¡°Can you move freely?¡± I asked, wondering if he¡¯d grown more than I¡¯d expected. If he had, then adjusting the straps for the various sections of armour wouldn¡¯t be an issue. The underweave might be problematic, but as it wasn¡¯t composed of beskar like mine, it only offered slight protection and a replacement shouldn¡¯t be too hard to purchase.
¡°Yes, but I can feel it when I move.¡±
I smiled. ¡°Good.¡± I placed my hands on his pauldrons and gave them gentle tugs, ensuring they were secure. ¡°We don¡¯t want them falling off when we enter battle now, do we?¡±
¡°I guess not,¡± Anakin replied, unsure of himself. ¡°It¡¯s just¡ different.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay to miss her,¡± I said, offering a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure, wherever she is in the Force, she¡¯s happy that you¡¯re finally starting the journey to be the protector she knew you would become.¡±
He smiled, the uncertainty slipping away, suggesting I¡¯d guessed the reason. ¡°Yeah. I just wish¡¡±
¡°I know,¡± I said, patting his pauldrons one last time before letting them go. ¡°Now, can you tell me what you¡¯re now wearing?¡± I asked, shifting the conversation onward, past his feelings for his mother. While they were understandable, I didn¡¯t want him dwelling on them.
¡°Mandalorian armour.¡±
¡°This,¡± I said, tapping a fist against his chest plate, ¡°is Beskar¡¯gam. The mark of the Mando¡¯ade. You are my Padawan, yes, but you are also my Ad as well. We are family. It''s my duty to train you, to prepare you, for battle and war. To ensure that when the time comes for you to stand there, defending those unready to defend themselves, you won¡¯t fail or surrender your ground. We don¡¯t share blood, as many would expect of a family, but aliit ori''shya tal''din.¡±
¡°Family is more than blood,¡± Anakin repeated in Basic.
¡°It is,¡± I responded, my smile growing at Anakin understanding some Mando¡¯a. ¡°I might not be your father by blood, but I am your father by choice and that makes us family. While the Jedi might not accept that, or even consider that too many, the bond between Master and Padawan is such a connection, to me it is. Masters Dooku and Fay are my family, as are you, Fenrir, Simvyl, Bo, HK, R2, and a few others.¡± There was a lesson in there about letting go, or at least letting those in your family leave to live their own lives, however, that was a matter for another time.
I wasn¡¯t the type to entirely let someone go, so to preach that message would be hypocritical. It would also be entirely pointless as I knew Anakin wouldn¡¯t, and likely couldn¡¯t, do as the Order would expect. That could, when the time came, be an issue during Anakin¡¯s Trials, but I¡¯d face that when the time came, hopefully having found some form of balance and acceptance of what we were, and how we interacted with the Force before then.
While I¡¯d not directly brought Anakin up with Adas, I could see how some of what the ancient Sith King was teaching me could be applied to Anakin as well. Adas was a Sith, but to him, it was a natural state ¨C which, as he was of the Sith species, made sense ¨C of being, and a choice taken by the Banite Sith. I knew everything he had and would teach me was manipulated by his opinion on the Force and natural inclination toward the Dark Side, but he wasn¡¯t teaching me to lose myself in the Force, more to embrace all aspects of it and embrace who I was, and what the Force was to me. I¡¯d also failed to sense any hints of deceit from him, before or after taking Natural Selection, suggesting that, from his point of view, he was being honest in what he was saying and teaching me.
Adas, when told how the current Sith were moving ¨C acting from the shadows, shifting pieces into place slowly, not actively taking what they should ¨C hadn¡¯t reacted well. The string of insults he hurled at them for betraying what it meant to be a Sith had been interesting, and I was reasonably sure I¡¯d learnt how to curse in the ancient Sith language based on some of what he¡¯d said.
Adas held some respect for Revan, at least from what he already knew and the gaps in his history that I filled in. While he disliked that Revan had abandoned his path because of love, Revan had, in Adas¡¯ words, shown the force of character to shape the path of the galaxy to his vision. At least until he was betrayed by his apprentice and friend when Malak was unable to see through whatever the Sith Emperor had done to the pair when they¡¯d fought him.
Given Revan was, from what I¡¯d learnt, one of the few Sith from the Old Republic to insist on there only being two Lords of the Sith, I wondered if he¡¯d not played some part in what had caused Darth Bane to found the Rule of Two. I¡¯d never heard of Revan having a Sith holocron, but if he had and Bane found it, it would help explain where the idea of just two Sith Lords had come from.
¡°So why won¡¯t Serra talk to you? Isn¡¯t she family?¡±
Anakin¡¯s question caught me off-guard; I grunted before collecting myself. ¡°She is,¡± I began, smiling as I remembered my time spent with Serra, ¡°and it was because of that connection that she came to Naboo to fight at my side. And why Master Drallig came after her. To be clear, I didn¡¯t want her there, didn¡¯t think she should have to choose between the Order and me, and I feared something might happen if she came. I was right, but not in the way I expected.¡±
¡°Because her Master died?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± I replied, nodding at my son. ¡°To Serra, while she might not admit it openly, Master Drallig was the closest she¡¯d ever had to a parent. Unlike you and I, she was taken in and raised by the Order. Losing him hurt her deeply, and to help her recover, her new Master has decided to restrict her access to anyone ¨C not just me ¨C until she comes to terms with her loss.¡± Seeing it from the Jedi perspective, I could understand Windu¡¯s decision, though I wouldn¡¯t have done the same in his shoes. I also understood that, while the restriction was on interacting with others in the Order in general, I knew the true target of her isolation was me and the bond I shared with Serra.
¡°Good.¡± I leaned back and blinked, caught out by Anakin¡¯s response.¡± I mean, not that she¡¯s not around, or that her Master died,¡± he clarified quickly, ¡°just that it wasn¡¯t y-you that died. I¡¡± He stopped there and looked away, an arm coming up to wipe his face.
¡°Ni kar''taylir.¡± He turned back to me. ¡°I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t die too,¡± I say with a smirk, helping to lighten the mood. ¡°However, Serra needs time to recover from Master Drallig¡¯s death. Even with all her training, handling such an event is painful, and we have to give her the time needed to release her pain and emotions regarding the loss of her Master into the Force.¡±
¡°That¡¯s stupid!¡± My brow rose at Anakin¡¯s blunt and forceful response. ¡°I¡ I mean, why do we have to forget our f-family and friends?¡±
¡°We don¡¯t,¡± I replied, placing my hand back on his shoulder. ¡°The Order believes that we need to learn to let go of our emotions; at least as it pertains to forming attachments. Otherwise, the risk for most, if not all, Force users, is that fear of loss of the ones we care for will lead us blindly down the path to losing ourselves within the Dark Side.¡± I paused for a second, wondering how my wording had changed over the years, the influence of Dooku and Adas prominent in my thinking now against what I¡¯d foolishly believed not long after first arriving at the Temple and becoming friends with Serra.
¡°Anyway,¡± I resumed, choosing to change the topic, ¡°that is a matter for another time; when you are further along in your training.¡± I stepped back, admiring my ad in his armour. ¡°What matters today is the side of you that is Mando¡¯ade, and understanding the history of your armour.¡± I turned him around, aiming him toward the table where his gauntlets and helmet rested. ¡°Go and get the rest of your armour.¡±
He moved off, and I waited until he¡¯d reached the table and picked up the helmet before I spoke again. ¡°Traditionally, an adiik¡¯s armour is made only from durasteel. The time, effort, and personal importance of using beskar is reserved only for those who¡¯ve passed their verd¡¯goten. Because of this, and to instil a sense of history, the various sections of the adiik¡¯s armour come from those who came before; meaning their buir and ancestors.¡± Anakin turned, the helmet in his hands as I explained the importance of his first set of armour. ¡°I lack durasteel armour from when I was younger, and as I¡¯m the first of our Clan, there¡¯s no history I can add to your armour. Instead, our allies in Clans Kryze and Ordo have offered sections from armour worn and reshaped by their clans for millennia.¡± Anakin paused at hearing that, the helmet about to be lowered over his head. ¡°Your chest piece was once worn by Dorgo Kryze, and your boots come from Bo. The pauldrons and greaves come respectfully from Duke Torrhen and his son Osto.¡±
¡°Is it ok for them to do this?¡± Anakin asked, the helmet hovering amusingly just above his head.
¡°Yes. When a new or reformed clan rises, their allies, if they have any, are allowed to offer such gifts. It is to show that while the clan is small, we are part of something greater. We stand as one people, one culture, one ideal. We have a debt of honour to Clans Kryze and Ordo for their offerings, but I know we¡¯ll both work to fulfil that debt.¡± Anakin nodded, the helmet now on his head. ¡°That said, I suspect Alors Adonai and Torrhen consider the debt already paid for through ensuring they had the chance to fight at my side on Naboo, and the hefty spoils of war they departed with.¡± Anakin nodded again as he secured the first gauntlet, and I wondered what the duke had planned for the Lucrehulk. Whatever it was, I¡¯m sure it would both aid the Mando¡¯ade in growing stronger and anger the Trade Federation.
As Anakin picked up the second gauntlet I turned and extended my hand toward a shelf. While I lacked the fine control I desired, I had enough retained skill ¨C along with constant moments of training ¨C to trust myself to use the Force to lift an object and bring it to me. I hoped to soon have the fine control back ¨C Dooku¡¯s lessons many years ago being a massive help for that ¨C and rediscover the more creative methods of using the Force that Bo, Serra, and Naz had enjoyed.
The small box I¡¯d lifted reached my hands just as Anakin secured the second gauntlet. ¡°As I said, I lack the sections of durasteel armour that could be used in your first armour, however,¡± I opened the box slowly, ¡°I have something that will ensure all Mando¡¯ade know that you are part of Clan Shan. Plus, it¡¯ll help complete the look.¡±
I pushed the box toward him and watched as he observed the box approaching, his hands moving out cautiously to gather it. Once he had it, I released the Force from my command and watched as he slowly opened it fully.
¡°Is this¡¡± his voice, unmodulated as he¡¯d not engaged the function, cut off as he saw what was inside the box.
¡°It is,¡± I replied, moving toward him as one of his hands reached into the box. ¡°You haven¡¯t completed your verd¡¯goten, and when you do, you¡¯re free to compose a personal item to commemorate it. Until then, as your buir and Alor, I permit you the right to wear a cloak crafted from my kill; the greater krayt dragon of Tatooine.¡±
¡°Wizard!¡± he said as he lifted the cloak from the box. I¡¯d had this made back on Mandalore, not long after Bo had told me Anakin needed armour. Given the size of the dragon, converting one section into a small cloak for Anakin was a trivial matter ¨C there were still tonnes of material, including meat and pearls, stored in a secured freezer deep in Clan Kryze¡¯s estates. Since I lacked the infrastructure to have a Mandalorian estate ¨C or at least the manpower and clan size to secure and protect it ¨C the remains of my kill stayed with Clan Kryze, though I¡¯d finally convinced Adonai to let me pay for the energy and men that guarded the frozen vault.
I moved closer to Anakin and took the cloak from him. He turned rapidly, his excitement flooding into the Force so strongly that I suspect Bo might sense it even though we were thousands of lightyears apart. It only took a moment to secure the cloak, the fact I was attaching it from behind and on someone smaller was the only issue, and once it was secured I tapped his helmet. ¡°There, now turn around so I can see you.¡±
He turned, the cloak shifting in as he did. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°You look every bit the young warrior, verd''ika. However, as the HUD will be informing you, your vambraces only have a grappling cable and computer functions installed. That is because, even for an adiik, the choice of weaponry is a personal one. The only restriction I¡¯m placing on you, for now, is limiting you to a single offensive capability. Prove yourself worthy, and I¡¯ll allow you to add whatever you want. Now, what sort of weaponry and extras would you like to add to them?¡±
Anakin looked down at the vambraces, each bearing a small mark on them for Clan Shan. In time, he¡¯d add a personal sigil and, I suspected, replace the Clan Shan one with one for Clan Skywalker. That, however, was for far into the future.
¡°Um, can I think about it first?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I want you to do,¡± I replied. ¡°Now, I want you to spend the next few days wearing the armour whenever you¡¯re inside Raven.¡± I didn¡¯t want him wandering around Raith''s research facility in the armour, otherwise it might concern many of his employees. It was why I was also only wearing part of the armour, with most covered by robes I¡¯d had made from the krayt dragon¡¯s hide. Those were darker than normal Jedi robes, but the Council hadn¡¯t commented on them when I¡¯d spoken with them on Naboo. Given Dooku¡¯s choice to wear far higher quality clothing than most Jedi, it would¡¯ve felt like targeting if they¡¯d called me out on my choice of fabric for the robes. ¡°You need to grow used to the HUD and how it reacts to the movement of your head and simple commands. Once we leave, I¡¯ll want an idea of what you plan for your loadout, and we¡¯ll begin purchasing the components on the way to our next destination.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± He turned and moved toward the door, which had me raising my mechanical arm.
¡°Anakin,¡± I called out, making him turn just as the recorder in the arm activated.
¡°Cam!¡± He whined, not wanting another image or video taken. Just like many youngsters his age.
¡°Perfect,¡± I said with a wide smile before ending the recording. ¡°On you go,¡± I added, shooing him toward the door. He paused for a moment, and I knew he was glaring. I bit back some laughter at the reversal of the situation of a Padawan glaring up at their Master as I¡¯d done that on multiple occasions with Fay and Dooku, and to be on the other side of it amused me.
Stolen story; please report.
Once the door slid shut behind him, I let out the chuckles I¡¯d been holding back. I was going to enjoy being on the other side of that situation over the next few years.
Looking down, I accessed the limb and transferred the various pictures and recordings I¡¯d taken of Anakin while he¡¯d gotten into his armour. Bo would want a copy, which I¡¯d send as soon as we were clear of the Orion System. For security, Raith had all Holonet traffic restricted to only those needed for official SST communications. Once we were clear of that, I¡¯d also send the recordings to Ferox, so he and Lia could see how Anakin was getting on.
Part of me shared Anakin¡¯s pain that his mother wouldn¡¯t get to see him in the armour, and I hoped that, wherever she was, she approved of my training and plans for her son. War was coming and I¡¯d be damned if he and I weren¡¯t ready for it.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I looked around the bay, taking in the various technicians, engineers, and researchers who had worked on Raven over the last month and a bit. ¡°Thank you for this,¡± I said to Raith as we shook hands,¡± though I still think I should at least be covering the cost of the work and materials.¡±
¡°Nonsense!¡± Raith replied, waving his free hand dismissively before patting my hand that was shaking his with that hand. ¡°You, your Padawan, and those who travel with you are my guests. You¡¯ve allowed me to see and experience something few beings in the galaxy can say they¡¯ve had the pleasure of,¡± his eyes darted past me, toward Raven, who was resting at the far side of the bay with the others already onboard. ¡°Even going so far as to allow me to examine your incredible vessel. Upgrading her and adding some small additions doesn¡¯t even come close to the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity it was to study her and get to know a Jedi.¡±
¡°Along with anything your company develops of the hundreds of scans you took of Raven and her systems,¡± I shot back jovially, smiling to say I didn¡¯t mind that he had those scans. The Jedi had them as well, as would a few others, though Raith was the first to dive deeply into Raven and how the biological and mechanical components of her frame came together to form something greater than the sum of the parts.
Raith laughed heartily. ¡°Guilty as charged!¡± He exclaimed as we stopped shaking hands. ¡°While there¡¯s much of Raven¡¯s build that I don¡¯t yet understand, I¡¯m an engineer at heart and as head of a major corporation, I¡¯m always looking for ways to push the limits of what can be done.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure the Reformation doesn¡¯t help with that.¡±
¡°No, it certainly doesn¡¯t,¡± he agreed as we turned and began walking toward Raven. ¡°I understand why the changes were needed, but it¡¯s been a thousand years, and the galaxy has moved on. Just like you, others including myself find ourselves in a similar position: being restrained by laws that are from a different era.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll get no argument from me, or many others,¡± I remarked. ¡°I do hope that what you¡¯ve learnt from Raven helps you find ways to expand around that law and others like it.¡±
¡°Much of Raven¡¯s layout cannot be duplicated. Not without speaking to the Sekotan engineers and growers who were responsible for her construction. However, there are avenues of research that I¡¯d have never considered if not for getting the opportunity to examine and observe this wondrous vessel.¡±
¡°I look forward to seeing the advancements SST make in the future, and if there¡¯s ever anything I can help with, please don¡¯t hesitate to call.¡± Given his position as the head of one of the biggest corporations in the galaxy, there was little a single Jedi Knight could do to help, but I¡¯d already decided on one way to thank him.
The galactic premiere for Fellowship of the Ring was still about a year away, as the company behind converting the trilogy into holomovies was making all three back-to-back to back to save on costs. But as the creator of the story, and someone who retained a role in overseeing the production ¨C even if that was done remotely ¨C I had a few batches of tickets available to offer to people I was close to. Those for the galactic premiere, which would take place on Coruscant, were limited, but I already knew who would be getting those tickets.
The company behind the production was sparing little expense on the project, and I just hoped that what they were making, and what advice I could give, would ensure that what was created was worthy of the source material. I also wondered how Tolkien would feel about his work being shared with another galaxy, and hoped he approved of my choice to publish his greatest work here.
Because of that, and wanting Anakin to have some fun before we headed to the first Force sect for training ¨C which I had determined would be the Matukai ¨C I planned to swing by Alderaan. The planet in The Core was being used for principal photography as the company had agreed that using real locations ¨C with subtle enhancements added in post-production ¨C was the better choice than shooting it all before an empty screen and adding in everything else digitally. It amused me that, with all the technology in this galaxy, the choice to make movies physically was still the preferred way of doing it, though with the variety of locations available across the Republic, it made sense.
While the first part of the trilogy had finished principal shooting, I figured Anakin would enjoy seeing how a holomovie was made, and it would let me see how things were going in person. I knew the details via Holocalls, but I wanted to speak directly with those on-site, not just because I wanted to ensure the work was being translated properly, but because of the investment I had in the project.
I¡¯d been paid about two hundred million credits for the rights to the trilogy, which was the lowest outright offer I¡¯d received, but had still been enough to ensure my earnings went safely north of a billion credits. What had convinced me to go with this company was that, beyond them putting down in writing that I had a veto on certain matters, I was guaranteed a cut of the revenue taken from across the galaxy. That cut came before the studio paid anyone for their work on the project, or handled the tax requirements on the various worlds where they filmed or had offices based. Based on the figures from Shokvo ¨C who remained my point of contact with the publishing company that handled the Lord of the Rings and was now responsible for getting Knights of the Old Republic out to the masses ¨C the base floor of projections for my take was north of three hundred million, and that was just for the first movie. If the series was a success, then I could earn a billion credits plus from the holomovies, to say nothing of the cut I¡¯d get of any merchandise linked to them.
I was uncertain about going to the premiere, as while I could maintain the public position of being a guest of either Palpatine or Padm¨¦ ¨C both of whom had invites and promised to attend ¨C the fact was going meant taking Anakin to Coruscant. That was an issue I wasn¡¯t sure how I would handle, as the only obvious choices to avoid him attending the premiere were to place him at the Temple or leave him with Bo on Mandalore.
Neither was appealing as I felt Anakin would be annoyed, if not insulted, that I¡¯d not taken him to the premiere, which meant I¡¯d either have to not attend the premiere or take him with me and bring him to the attention of the Jedi and Banite Sith. The other major issue was that, by returning to Coruscant, if I¡¯d not developed the shields needed to hide my true intentions I¡¯d probably have both Jedi and Banite Sith wanting me captured, though for entirely different reasons.
Compared to the danger of placing Anakin and myself near the Banite Sith, placing Raith near them was a minor risk, one made less so as I¡¯d be shocked if the pair didn¡¯t already have some influence and connection to Raith. Damask Holdings was a major investor in several of the subsidiary companies of SST, and because of that I doubted Hego Damask ¨C aka Darth Plagueis ¨C wasn¡¯t at least passingly familiar with Raith, and vice versa.
Eventually, the Banite Sith would learn that Raith had helped improve Raven, and would try to worm their way ¨C legally and illegally ¨C into SST records for access to that data. Raith assured me that only those at this research location could access Raven¡¯s data and that none could leave the facility with any form of data storage device. I wasn¡¯t sure how infallible the security was, but I was glad he was placing insane levels of security around data relating to Raven, though I knew that was simply to prevent corporate espionage rather than keeping me happy.
¡°If there¡¯s ever a situation where I require a Jedi or Mandalorian,¡± Raith replied, drawing my thoughts back to the present, ¡°your name will be the first I consider. Beyond even speaking to the Co-Chancellors,¡± he added with a chuckle as he clapped my shoulder. ¡°I do hope that you¡¯ll continue to encourage Anakin¡¯s interest in engineering. I know he¡¯s destined to become a Jedi,¡± I felt a flash of amusement at that, ¡°but he has a gift for design that has to be nurtured. I¡¯ve rarely seen such insight from any bar myself,¡± he added with a wide smile.
¡°I have every intention of supporting him,¡± I said, returning his smile, ¡°Though I¡¯ll try and persuade him to not flood the private inbox you provided us with questions he has on a daily basis.¡±
¡°Ha! Anything he sends, even a simple update of what he¡¯s doing, will likely be more appealing than ninety per cent of what I have to endure each day.¡± I nodded, agreeing that the idea of daily corporate meetings and calls didn¡¯t sound appealing in any way. ¡°Force, if his insights continue to develop, I suspect the reward for all of us will have several of my board members fainting when they learn the ideas are coming from a child.¡± He looked around conspiratorially, before leaning close and half-whispering. ¡°Between you and me, I wouldn¡¯t mind if some of those board members, or their accountants, died of shock at such information.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°As a Jedi, I cannot comment on such opinions, nor do I have to fear such meetings. As a Mandalorian, I¡¯m sure I could suggest methods that would¡ encourage them to be less restrictive of your time.¡±
Raith laughed heartily. ¡°If I could arrange it now, or persuade you to stay for a few more days, I¡¯d pay whatever you wanted to see that happen. Force, if I could, just for the sight of those people running around in fear, I¡¯d grant you control of one of SST¡¯s subsidiaries.¡±
I leaned back, making a face that suggested I¡¯d just eaten a live Ewok. ¡°Thank you but, no. With respect, running a major company sounds even less appealing than entering politics. Something Chancellor Palpatine has continued to gently suggest I should do.¡±
That drew another barking laugh from Raith. ¡°Yes! That would be almost as much fun to watch as granting you one of my companies. Perhaps more so as most of the Senate are nothing more than blood-sucking parasites!¡± I chuckled in agreement. ¡°Still,¡± he said as we reached the ramp leading into Raven and he extended his hand again, ¡°it¡¯s been a pleasure to meet you and your party. Do stay in touch.¡±
¡°Will do,¡± I replied as we broke the shake, ¡°and I¡¯ll make sure he sends you the technical readouts for the various upgrades you¡¯ve installed in Raven.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. However, for anything relating to the shields, make sure the message lacks the data. I¡¯ll arrange a location for a courier to deliver it personally as you never know who might be listening on the Holonet.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± I took a step back, moving onto the ramp. ¡°Until we speak again, may the Force be with you, my friend.¡±
Raith chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day a Jedi would consider me a friend.¡± I smiled at that, as while I wouldn¡¯t call Raith a friend ¨C nor would the Interface via Observe, it was better to play on the term to ensure he remained friendly. ¡°And given your adventures, I think you¡¯ll need the Force with you more than I will.¡± He chuckled again. ¡°Battling krayt dragons, spice-pushing cults, and invasions is something I don¡¯t have a need or want to experience.¡±
¡°A Jedi has many moments of quiet contemplation, but I do seem to find myself in trouble more than most.¡±
Raith waved a finger at me. ¡°Careful now, the universe, or should I say the Force, might hear you and decide you need a new challenge.¡±
¡°Haran, I hope not. I need to make sure Anakin¡¯s trained before my next adventure.¡±
We shared one final laugh, and then I gave him a quick nod before turning and walking up the ramp. ¡°Hey girl,¡± I said, running my organic hand over a section of Raven¡¯s flesh, ¡°ready to fly again?¡±
The section of wall I was stroking pulsed, lights moving in a cornucopia of colours that dazzled me even now, several years after first bonding with her. Through the Force, as dim as I was keeping the connection, I sensed Raven¡¯s delight to finally travel the hyperspace lines once more. We¡¯d gone out regularly during our time at this facility, testing the various upgrades ¨C be they hardware or software that Raith¡¯s teams had installed, but we¡¯d never left the system. Raven had enjoyed testing out the improvements almost as much as I did, but I knew she desired to feel the exotic matter of hyperspace caressing her skin.
¡°Soon, lass, soon,¡± I added, giving the section of her frame a gentle pat. Behind me I heard the ramp rising, Raven having activated the systems without me needing to touch the controls. Since taking Natural Selection there were more and more moments when she understood and knew what I wanted done before I¡¯d managed to act on those thoughts. Thankfully, none of the upgrades seemed to have interfered with this, nor her regular behaviour.
Raven still lacked weaponry, as neither Raith nor myself had been comfortable bringing in bioengineers ¨C for differing reasons I suspected ¨C to help with Raven¡¯s overhaul. Thankfully, the lack of offensive capabilities, bar the missile racks attached to mechanical sections ¨C two racks under each wing ¨C wasn¡¯t a major issue due to what Raith had given Raven.
While shielding for her was a priority alongside weapons, what Raith had provided went above and beyond that. Beyond installing shielding that was equivalent to what would be found on military-grade corvettes, even some light cruisers, it was a type of shield that, from what Raith knew, couldn¡¯t exist on any ship at least ten times Raven¡¯s mass and with a computing core taking up at least a third of all internal power.
I¡¯d heard the term modular shielding before, just not when mentioned for a ship the size of Raven. The reason for that was because on every other ship that Raith used as an example, and all but a few stations, the transfer of power from one section of the shields to another was handled by teams of technicians. This transfer worked only as fast as the teams did, meaning the shields would remain weak until the commands were sent, and the computer reacted to them.
Raven was unlike any other ship in that she was alive and had a primary core equivalent of the brain of many sentients. That meant she could handle the calculations needed for diverting the power and do so before any crew could. That sounded remarkably useful for any ship, but Raith and Anakin had explained that, because of the tremendous strain such monitoring and adapting to every change in combat situations placed on the computer cores of most starships, it wasn¡¯t feasible for anything short of vessels approaching a kilometre long, and such vessels had to devote insane percentages of internal power and crew to managing it.
Only the ultra, ultra-rich could afford vessels with the size and power requirements to make it feasible, and all but a handful didn¡¯t as they¡¯d be sacrificing so much internal space with their vessel as to make their living areas feel ¨C for them ¨C cramped. Raven, because her primary core was bioelectrical, could handle the work without it causing anything more than minimal ¨C less than zero-point-five per cent ¨C drop in efficiency. We all considered that drop-off acceptable, and I expected it to decrease as Raven grew used to controlling and powering the shields.
Curious about the system the Scimitar had, I¡¯d brought up the idea of installing a cloak, either one he had on hand, or purchased from the market, but he¡¯d dismissed it. While he did admit to installing such systems on a handful of vessels ¨C which had me wondering about who constructed the Scimitar and if Raith had played a part in the Sith ships¡¯ construction ¨C the issue was getting access to the rare and expensive crystals that were needed to power the system. Beyond the base price for such crystals, unless you knew the right people, paid exorbitant extra fees, or attempted to steal the crystals, you could be waiting years if not decades to get enough crystals to power such a system for more than a few months of full use.
He had said he was considering ways to make the technology more accessible and efficient, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d ever discover a method. Anakin had offered to help, and Raith had provided some data for the boy to examine; however, I was unsure if he¡¯d be able to find a workaround. At least not before he grew bored of the puzzle and shifted to another.
The other upgrades that Raith had installed on Raven were less obvious, and seemingly less impressive, but still improved her dramatically. Her reaction time to commands was still off the charts and had been boosted slightly with the replacement of data cables where they could be replaced, but now her thrusters and sub-light engines produced more thrust for less fuel and in less time granting her a degree of manoeuvrability only surpassed by fighters designed for rapid manoeuvring. Her hyperdrive wasn¡¯t touched, as few models could surpass the base 0.7-rated hyperdrive the Sekotans had installed, plus it was fused into her frame such that any attempt to remove it would hurt Raven. Because of our bond, I¡¯d already seen that hyperdrive drop to a 0.5 rating when Raven pushed herself, and I felt that as I grew more comfortable using the Force naturally, and applied that to my bond with Raven, she¡¯d be capable of slightly faster speeds. Regardless, with the upgrades, Raven was capable of dancing around ships half her size, to say nothing of those larger.
¡°Hey R2,¡± I called out as I passed the engine room, the astromech having adopted the location as his. ¡°Everything looking good?¡± I had little need for an astromech as Raven¡¯s secondary ¨C mechanical ¨C core handled plotting jumps and had a greater memory than the droid. Nor was there as much repair work to do as Raven was predominantly organic. Because of that, the droid had, by his own volition, taken the role of chief engineer, focusing on ensuring the hyperdrive and other engines were working optimally. HK had noted that the astromech that had served with him when with Revan ¨C T3 ¨C had done the same, and it amused both droids and me to see R2 filling that role.
R2 had also had some upgrades installed by Anakin, though only after the droid and Raith had gone over the plans. While his frame was still composed of durasteel, he now had a dedicated blaster installed, replacing one of the various arms that extended from inside his frame. A handful of spare power clips were stored in the frame as well. There was also a small but powerful sonic cannon that, while not capable of outright killing, would disorient any sentient it was fired at. Long enough for the droid to escape, or someone with him to take down the target.
R2 was pleased with the upgrades, just as he was to be serving as an engineer, and he responded to my question with a series of excited beeps and whistles while giving me a mock salute with one of the arms that extended from his frame.
¡°Excellent,¡± I said, responding to the droid¡¯s musical reply. ¡°Just keep an eye on everything, we don¡¯t want things going haywire once in hyperspace.¡±
R2 gave a whistle of agreement, and I resumed my walk toward the cockpit, though as I passed through the central communal area, I slowed as I saw Anakin. He was leaning over the main table, engrossed in a datapad while Fenrir was lounging nearby. As usual, the tuk¡¯ata was taking up the entire main couch that encircled the table at the centre of the room, leaving just enough room for the boy to sit there without being crushed.
¡°Anakin.¡± When he didn¡¯t respond I moved closer and looked at the pad. It contained the information of the Z-95 Headhunter, which I knew was a precursor to the X-Wing, and I¡¯d given the design ¨C or at least what I had of the design from my time studying on Fondor ¨C to him. The challenge was to keep the vessel a single-seater fighter but convert it to a more general role while adding hyperdrive capabilities. I was curious to see if he could, unintentionally create something like the X-Wing decades before it was made in the other timeline. While the design had flaws, its overall ability made it a good backbone fighter for a star force. Raith was aware of the project and had offered some advice to Anakin before we¡¯d left, though he wasn¡¯t a huge fan of the overall design, feeling it was overly complicated and expensive for a fighter.
¡°An¡¯ika,¡± I said once closer. However, he failed to respond to that either, and after a chuckle, I moved closer and tapped his shoulder.
¡°Wh?¡± He asked, almost leaping from the chair. ¡°C-Cam?¡±
¡°Enjoying your work?¡± I asked, not bothering to hide my amusement at how lost in his studies he¡¯d gotten.
¡°Yeah.¡± He blinked and looked around. ¡°Am I late for training?¡±
¡°No,¡± I replied after chuckling. ¡°Just wanted to check in on you before we took off.¡±
¡°Oh, ok.¡± With that, he turned back to the pad.
I shook my head, and moved toward Fenrir, scratching him behind an ear. ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t spend all day on the pad.¡± The tuk¡¯ata snorted, dismissing me and I wondered which would be the first to move - the engrossed boy, or the lazing war beast.
Moving away, I headed down the short passage toward the cockpit. I passed the small alcove that doubled as the access point to Raven¡¯s cores. Well, to her mechanical core as the organic brain was located deep in her frame, far from where anyone could reach unless she revealed its location.
As the doors to the cockpit opened, Simvyl turned, looking up at me from the co-pilot¡¯s chair. HK was settled, as normal when he wasn¡¯t calibrating his weapons, at one of the secondary stations, which now that we had some offensive firepower along with the shields, finally served a purpose. While HK would prefer we had more than a few missile racks for offence, he was impressed by the shielding and was already contemplating if it would be possible to adapt it to his frame.
¡°How we looking?¡± I asked Simvyl as I slipped around and into the pilot¡¯s chair. As I sunk into the chair, the edges then moving to form a partial shell over my legs and back. That change in the seat was something that had occurred after taking Natural Selection, and may well have been a reaction to her fearing she¡¯d lose me because of how I¡¯d struggled in the immediate aftermath of the change. The partial covering of my legs made the connection to Raven stronger, and the various switches and levers I had to move to power up the engines for pre-flight started activating on their own; Raven knew the patterns and anticipated my actions.
¡°Everything¡¯s in the green,¡± he replied as my hands brushed over sections of Raven¡¯s organic shell before grasping the helm. ¡°Power core¡¯s fully charged, tanks are full, and we¡¯re clear to depart when you want.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
The slightest pressure on the controls was enough for Raven to shift power to the engines. I could feel the subtle shifts she carried out my orders before they were given, and sense the way the increased power drawn from the core flowed through her systems.
Gently easing back on the controls, Raven lifted, though if not for the viewport, there¡¯d be no way to tell as the movement was silent. Turning her nose toward the hangar entrance, I saw Raith standing in the control tower. Though it was more of an elevated room than a tower, I still referred to it as such.
I gave him a mock salute, one he returned with a wide smile, and a moment later he shifted from view; the canopy of the forest that surrounded this facility took up the view as we eased toward the exit. As the light of the sun kidded Raven¡¯s skin, I felt her delight to be in the light again, and free to do what she was born and loved doing.
As we angled upward, I wondered what our time with the Matukai, the first Force sect we were going to study with, would be like. I¡¯d read the files on their world and culture carefully, but I knew you couldn¡¯t trust everything you read in an archive. Nor to form a proper opinion until you¡¯d seen and experienced something for real.
The issue with the Matukai, unlike with other Force sects such as the Witches of Dathomir ¨C who, while weren¡¯t all dark siders like I¡¯d feared, were very anti-male and as such, unlikely for Anakin and me to visit any time soon ¨C or the Shapers, was that they didn¡¯t have a dedicated temple. They were based on Karvoss II, which is where we¡¯d be heading after a stop-over on Alderaan to speak with those involved in the production of the Lord of the Rings trilogy of holomovies, and that was the final destination of this leg of our voyages.
From the Celebratus Archive, I¡¯d discovered that they called their equivalent of Jedi Masters Instructors, and they did generally congregate on Karvoss II. Because one Instructor could take on multiple students, and there was no requirement to have a decent Force Potential, I suspected training could be arranged for Simvyl as well as myself and Anakin. The issue was going to be finding an Instructor as the Matukai numbers were estimated at less than five thousand, and even if all of them were on Karvoss II ¨C which I felt was unlikely ¨C the planet had a population of over two billion.
That said, for all the difficulty that was going to go into locating an Instructor and convincing them to train us ¨C I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d approach them as Mandalorians or Jedi ¨C they were the logical first sect to study with. The Matukai emphasized using one¡¯s Force connection, no matter how trivial, to improve and enhance their body. From what I¡¯d read, even someone with Simvyl¡¯s low Force Potential could, with sufficient training, compete against a Jedi for a few minutes. At least so long as the pair were fighting without weapons or other Force powers.
The Matukai training, from what the Archive files had said, placed a focus on training in ways that reminded me of moving meditation ¨C Alchaka ¨C even drawing on combat training for it. That, to me, felt more natural than repeating simple tasks like disassembling and then reassembling a lightsaber, blaster, or another mechanical device.
The Jedi wished for one to release their emotions, specifically any that could lead to darker impulses like fear, anger, and hate, into the Force. The issue for me was that, because of Eidetic Memory, even when I did release my emotions linked to events like the Bando Gora and Vong, the next time I thought about them, the emotions returned in full. That was why I¡¯d learnt to bottle them deep inside, only drawing on them on those rare occasions when I felt I had little to no other choice.
Succumbing to the Dark Side, at least to the point where I lost myself in it, was a major concern that filled my nights ¨C be those when I was sleeping, meditating, or doing other things. I needed to learn some way to live with my memories and the emotions that encircled them, instead of being trapped in the past.
As much as it pained me to admit, Adas was an immense help in learning to, if not deny, ignore, and bottle up those memories and emotions, at least learn to live with them. To accept they were a part of me. There was more he wanted to teach me, but I was reluctant to begin those lessons, fearing that he simply wished to mould me ¨C and by extension Anakin ¨C into what he felt a Sith should be. He wanted a new Sith Empire, or one worthy of succeeding what he¡¯d once ruled, rise: crushing the Jedi, Republic and Banite Sith in the process.
I wouldn¡¯t deny that the idea of leading a faction separate from the Republic and CIS held appeal, but I wasn¡¯t thinking too hard on the matter currently. The focus would remain on relearning what I¡¯d known before, and discovering new ways to use the Force.
A burst of excitement rushed from Raven as we slipped into the upper ranges of the atmosphere. We¡¯d both undergone changes since Naboo, but now it was time to push further and prepare for what was to come.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.04 Training and Interruptions 1/4
3.04 Training and Interruptions
¡ ¡
I kept my eyes narrowed as I climbed my way up the pillar of rock to the summit. This was the same thing I¡¯d been doing for nearly two months, and as the dust and sand whipped up by the storm raging around me, I was reminded once again why I fucking hated sand. Yet, for all I hated the environment, and was developing a loathing for the man who insisted I head up here each day, I couldn¡¯t deny that the training was helping me recover and strengthen my Force connection.
Ever since taking Natural Selection, I¡¯d been slowly opening my thoughts to the Force; letting more and more of the senses and energy that coursed through it into my mind. While I was far from ready to open myself fully to the Force, still fearing I¡¯d suffer another overload like I¡¯d endured when I¡¯d awoken after the Interface had stopped filtering the Force, I knew I was getting better, getting stronger. I could sense the shifts and eddies in the Force as it flowed around me, with that connection feeling stronger during each day¡¯s exercises.
The reason I was climbing this Force-forsaken pillar of rock today, as I¡¯d done so for nearly two months, was because of the Matukai Instructor that we¡¯d eventually located on Karvoss II. It had taken us just shy of a month to locate a Matukai Instructor, and then almost a week of discussion with Instructor Mash Kafe, to convince him to train me, Anakin, and Simvyl.
Our first week of training had focused on ¨C for Anakin and me ¨C narrowing our connection to little more than a trickle. While the Matukai were as Light Side aligned by the Jedi, the focus Instructor Kafe placed on how to interact with the Force had more in common with a warrior¡¯s ideology; though, thankfully, they lacked the desire to use their training to do anything more than enhance themselves. That, along with the fact few if any who learnt Matukai techniques had even decent Force Potential was perhaps why the Jedi saw no need to monitor their actions as they did for groups like the Witches of Dathomir.
Since I was already narrowing my connection to the Force ¨C though not for the reasons Kafe realised ¨C and I had almost a decade of prior instruction in using the Force, Instructor Kafe had brought me out into this shabyr desert, pointed out this pillar of rock, and ordered me to head here each morning, climb to the top and remain there until either I could no longer endure the elements, or the sun dropped below the horizon.
Once I reached the top, I¡¯d do as I always did, and adopt a basic meditation stance. Then, with the wind, dust, sand, and sun assaulting me, I¡¯d draw on as small an amount of the Force as I could manage to reinforce and refresh my body. After a month of that, Kafe had then told me to begin carrying out simple activities that I knew instinctively as moving meditation. So far I was keeping to Beskar¡¯pel, letting my knowledge of the Form guide my body while the Force eased its way through every fibre of my being.
The training was far from enjoyable, bordering on tedious and irritating on the best of days, but I couldn¡¯t deny that, after less than two months, I was already feeling the change. While my connection was still muted by choice, I could draw upon the Force to enhance myself impressively. I wasn¡¯t yet at the levels I¡¯d been before, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t take long ¨C perhaps not beyond the end of the year, which was three months away ¨C before I was close to my old limits, if not readying myself to pass them.
Even when not carrying out the training, I could feel the Force flowing through every cell in my body; ready to enhance me if I so needed. Understanding, even fractionally, what the Force could do on a microscopic level was incredible, especially for those like Anakin and myself who had strong and/or deep connections to the Force. The way Instructor Kefe had explained the reactions and changes we¡¯d experienced didn¡¯t come close to preparing me for what I was undergoing.
When I drew on the Force to empower myself, to push beyond my limits and strain my body in ways it would never be able to do otherwise, it was incredible. As if I was drawing on a limitless source of power that with the right training, I could bend to my desires with the slightest of thoughts.
While all this had similarities to my former Enhance powers, the difference was night and day. With the old Force Powers, I grew stronger when they were active, pushing myself to the limits of what a seasoned Jedi was capable of. Yet, experiencing what I was now, and knowing that while I wasn¡¯t at that level yet but would one day surpass it with ease as the Force did as I desired, was incredible. As if a blindfold had been lifted from my eyes and I could finally see what the Force offered if I so wished to use it.
The wind picked up, howling as it slammed into the pillar, and I was forced to tighten my grip; not wanting to fall and injure myself. The winds blasted into me, sending pinpricks of pain through my body as my robes and hair were tossed every which way by the force of nature and the sand and dust it carried. As with every morning or evening when I climbed or descended this pillar, I cursed out Kafe in my head. Shouting the words into the wind would only result in me getting a mouthful of sand, something I was growing to hate with a fiery passion.
There was no way that Kefe knew of my dislike ¨C evolving into hatred ¨C of sand, and while I disliked the reminder of my first encounter with Trandoshans right after my verd¡¯goten resting at the edges of my thoughts, I couldn¡¯t deny how successful the training was. Yet I had to be mindful of my emotions since I was unable to release them into the Force as a Jedi should, not unless I wanted to then experience them as new, intense sensations the next day.
Each evening after my training I spent over an hour in the sonic shower, trying to remove every grain of sand that had somehow snuck into places where there was no logical way it could¡¯ve reached. My robes were placed over Raven¡¯s exhausts, and I let her blast them in the hopes that it¡¯d remove all the sand. It never did, and I knew that once we left this planet those robes, along with the ones worn by Anakin and Simvyl¡¯s clothing if they had to do the same training, though they currently weren¡¯t, were getting burnt. I¡¯d then be spending the next few months in my armour, enjoying the hermetically sealed environment.
Anakin¡¯s training was coming along slower than mine, but that made sense. While he¡¯d had some instruction from me and Dooku in the time leading up to Naboo, it hadn¡¯t been formal Initiate training. Still, when Instructor Kefe had displayed that he, someone with a Force Potential similar to Simvyl¡¯s, could punch his way through a decent sheet of durasteel, it left its mark. Yes, I knew I could - at least before Natural Selection - do the same, to learn that someone with such limited Force potential could do so was eye-opening.
For Anakin, who¡¯d not seen such displays of power from me or Dooku before he¡¯d become my Padawan, it had been an eye-opener and made him excited to begin his training. However, he was a long way from being able to do that; though that didn¡¯t stop him from asking me if he could try.
The first month of his training had been spent alongside Simvyl, focusing on the basics of how to draw minute quantities of the Force into themselves and then holding it there, and doing something else. Kefe had sensed Anakin¡¯s potential and had created a separate training regime for him than what Simvyl ¨C and any normal new Trainee ¨C was facing.
Since the boy lacked the combat experience I did, Instructor Kefe had shown him some simple combat techniques and styles to help him find a battle-orientated form of moving meditation. Anakin, even though he didn¡¯t realise it, could already use Alchaka when he was repairing and tinkering with machinery. So much so that I¡¯d had to tap or even shake his shoulder to get his attention.
After that first month, Anakin had begun similar training to me, though he wasn¡¯t being sent deep into the desert before the crack of fucking dawn. Instead, he was standing on the roof of a building not far from the settlement where we¡¯d found Kefe. Anakin also didn¡¯t need to spend days enduring the wind and sand, having to do so only for a few hours at a time. However, given the length of those sessions was increasing, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long until he had to go the full day without leaving his location, and I smirked, wondering if enduring that would develop the hatred of sand he¡¯d had in the other timeline.
To further Anakin¡¯s training, at least in ways I felt would help, I had him spend evenings sparring with Fenrir and Simvyl. That helped all three as for Anakin it was showing him how to fight a beast bred to defeat Force users or battle someone larger, stronger, and better skilled. For Fenrir, it began his training toward engaging opponents I expected him to face, both those who could draw heavily on the Force and those who couldn¡¯t. Instructor Kefe had also agreed to spar with Fenrir, and while there¡¯d been a few early instances where the tuk¡¯ata had almost lost control, disliking the Togruta being able to beat him so easily, things were going better now though there was still the odd evening where the tuk¡¯ata didn¡¯t interact with any of us, suggesting he¡¯d disliked his training that day and wanted to sulk.
As for Simvyl, the sparring with Anakin and Fenrir would help prepare him for the future and worked well with his training with Kefe. The Matukai Instructor had dedicated the most amount of time to the Cathar, which made sense as he was more akin to the sentients that sought out the Matukai for training. That was good as of the various Force sects I hoped to visit and train with this was the only one I felt he could learn from, and I wanted him to have the training there to help him have ways to pass the time while Anakin and I were busy with other training.
Since a trained Matukai practitioner was capable of battling, and in the right conditions, defeating a Jedi in melee combat, getting Simvyl to that level would be a major boost to his combat potential. I had plans to find a Ter?s K?si master in the future, and combining the Matukai techniques with a martial art designed to battle Force users would make Simvyl lethal to any who dismissed him because of his low Force presence.
The issue regarding all our training, as was often the case as I reached the summit of the rock pillar, was how much longer we could spend here. I knew that, if nothing else changed, war wouldn¡¯t break out for about ten years. However, I didn¡¯t want to spend all that time training, at least not in isolation as we¡¯d be doing for the next few. That would leave me woefully unconnected and unprepared for changes in the timeline that I¡¯d have to adapt to and counter.
Three months on Karvoss II was beginning to push at the rough limit I¡¯d set for this adventure. I wanted to get to the next Force sect ¨C which I was leaning toward being the Shapers ¨C soon and be undergoing training with them before the year ended. While Raven was insanely fast, it still took time travelling to and from places like Karvoss II and Kro Var ¨C the world of the Shapers ¨C as they weren¡¯t on any major hyperspace routes.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
The issue was that only being able to spend a few months, perhaps half a year, with each group, meant that we¡¯d likely miss out on the more advanced techniques the groups used. Something that, I felt, would be of great use in the battles that sat just over the horizon.
While I¡¯d not directly addressed the matter with anyone, Adas had accurately deduced this concern when I¡¯d last spoken with him. The ancient Sith King had, after hearing about the current training I was undergoing ¨C and what Kefe had hinted at would come next ¨C hinted that he would be able to adapt them to better serve me. Since the Matukai training was focused on those with weak Force connections, I did wonder if we were missing out on ideas that would be more suitable for myself and my Padawan. Adas¡¯ offer certainly sounded appealing, but I feared that following his advice and listening to him for training would leave both of us open to the whispers of the Dark Side. Or, in my case at least, more open as they were always there; their promises of desire and power grew stronger whenever my temper spiked.
Adas had been ready for my concerns, and without my mentioning them, attempted to ease them. He¡¯d spoken of how, for those of weak wills, taking the fast and simple route to the power the Dark Side hinted at was appealing. Those beings were, in his eyes, fools unworthy of what the Dark Side truly offered; of the power that lay beyond the obvious that only those strong of mind, body, and potential could grasp. Learning that Adas had once had children and that several made that mistake was unexpected, and suggested that he was slowly opening up to me. Or buttering me up for the fall he wished me to endure.
Regardless of his motives, which I knew weren¡¯t in any way altruistic, I was reluctant to accept Adas¡¯ help, at least for this training. I was already leaning on him heavily to learn to manage my darker impulses, reject them, and hide them from anyone who viewed me through the Force. So far I¡¯d reached the point where Anakin no longer sensed the danger in me, at least not beyond the level he¡¯d felt it before, but I didn¡¯t think I was able to hide it from Fenrir or Adas. Both of them were more attuned to the Dark Side and understood how to sense its presence.
The issue was that while Adas appeared to be sticking to his word about keeping the tutoring clean of any leaning, I knew the more I turned to him for help, the more his words would slowly twist me toward the Dark Side. It wouldn¡¯t take much for his intentions to become clearer, and his ideas for what I should become, and how I should shape the galaxy, to filter into me.
I didn¡¯t think the holocron could sense my opinions and feelings on most matters, at least when I kept my cool and did my best not to react to his words or suggestions, but so much of what he said made sense. War was coming for the galaxy, and whether I liked it or not, a new order was going to rise. I¡¯d known of the threat of the Empire before emerging here, and that if I wanted to survive it, I either had to defeat it or join it. The latter was, and never would be an option, which left me having to defeat the Banite Sith: both of them thanks to my fuckup having seen Plagueis become co-Chancellor alongside Sidious. The challenge was how to do so when I¡¯d lost almost all the little faith I held in the Jedi and Republic, and how to ensure that the darkness that the Banite Sith had spread, didn¡¯t linger after I defeated them.
Such thoughts always returned me to memories of the visions I¡¯d shared with Anakin. If one of us stood alone against the darkness, or if we turned on each other, we failed. The only path forward, the only way the Force hinted to break what was coming that the vision had offered, was to shatter the galaxy while working together.
While I hoped that wasn¡¯t the path I had to take, I was slowly understanding that it might be my only choice. I disliked the idea that my path was set, that I had no choice in my actions, but I understood that to do as the vision ¨C as the Force ¨C wished, I could take my own path there. I just had to make sure that Anakin remained at my side; that I trained him well and the bonds between us became unbreakable.
The other thought that came to mind regarding that vision, was the idea that the Banite Sith weren¡¯t the source of the darkness. The Vong were out there, preparing to invade, and Force-knew what lay in the Unknown Regions that would look to take advantage of the chaos of the coming wars. Any of those threats ¨C known and unknown ¨C could be the true darkness that I had to battle.
The problem was, as with any vision the force offered, nothing was ever exactly what it appeared.
As I reached the summit of the pillar, I pushed all those thoughts away; letting my concerns be carried by the howling, pounding winds back to my cabin. I could return to them later once the day was over. Until then, my mind would remain calm and clear; the only thing that mattered was using as little of the Force as I could to endure what awaited me.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°I hate sand.¡±
I bit the inside of my lip, holding back laughter at Anakin¡¯s comment as Raven ascended through Karvoss II¡¯s atmosphere. After three months of training under Instructor Kafe, I felt we¡¯d spent as long here as we could, and it seemed Anakin agreed as he¡¯d spent most of that last month standing in the desert on a rock outcropping.
¡°Aye, but the cold¡¯s worse,¡± I replied with a smirk, letting some of my amusement show. ¡°Creeps into your bones and freezes you up if you¡¯re not careful.¡±
About the same time Anakin was instructed to meditate in the desert, Kefe had decided it was time to change up my training. To do that, each morning I¡¯d flown Raven to the planet¡¯s southern pole and then been forced to perform my moving meditation in the biting cold winds of the pole. At first, it had been a relief to get away from the sand, dust, and heat of the desert, but by the end of the month, I¡¯d almost found myself missing the tender mercies of a sandstorm.
On the first flight to the southern pole, Instructor Kefe had said that he wouldn¡¯t normally change up a new Matukai Trainee¡¯s training so quickly. However, he understood that I knew more about the Force than most Trainees and that none of my party would be able to commit to the years of training it took for one to be considered a master of their ways. He¡¯d not been wrong about us not spending years training with him, but when we¡¯d left, he¡¯d been surprised at how soon after we¡¯d met that we were departing.
While there were likely advanced techniques that I would be missing out on, nothing was stopping me from returning for a refresher course ¨C I had the communication frequency to contact Kefe if we were in-system again ¨C I felt that I understood enough about the basic tenets, and how they were applied, to end our training after only a few months. I¡¯d also listened to Adas¡¯ pitch about how to adapt the training for one with a far stronger Force connection and while I¡¯d yet to go over his words and suggestions with a fine-toothed comb, the initial pitch had sounded reasonable. Nothing he said hinted at exposing me or Anakin to the Dark Side; at least not in the ways that would see one choose the quick and easy path to power and thus lose themselves forever in the blackest corners of the Dark Side.
The day before we¡¯d left, Anakin had shown me how he¡¯d improved by throwing a punch that dented durasteel. Now, he could only do that when not distracted, as I¡¯d done so to see his reaction and he¡¯d hurt his hand, but it was a sign the training was sinking in quickly. He was far from what Kefe had demonstrated by punching through a similar sheet of metal ¨C or my own tests which weren¡¯t far from breaking through a sheet ¨C but it was an impressive improvement in three months, and the final nail in the coffin of us staying any longer.
The one thing I¡¯d made clear, and he accepted without complaint, was that he wasn¡¯t to practise striking through anything while on Raven, nor on other worlds unless I permitted him to do so first. I¡¯d rather not have to compensate others because of him having the idea to test his improvement in random places.
Of course, until we reached our next Force sect, he¡¯d be wearing his armour, it was unlikely he¡¯d attempt such a strike. His armour was composed of durasteel, so would likely bend ¨C or even break ¨C if he didn¡¯t also empower the metal of the armour. After having to reshape his gauntlets twice in the last month because of him testing his limits, I¡¯d told him not to attempt it again until he could figure out how to push the Force into the armour granting it greater strength. I hadn¡¯t told him how to do so, mainly as I wanted him to discover it for himself, but I felt sure he¡¯d learn it in due course.
My armour, and my replacement limb, didn¡¯t need that form or reinforcement due to the beskar in them. Still, I was practising pushing the Force into them. Not just to further enhance the metal, but so that I grew used to channelling the Force through the replacement limb. While I could call upon it with that hand, the connection felt colder, more distant. While that made sense, I disliked having the imbalance in what I could do and how and wished to overcome it without damaging the limb. I knew it would be some time before I understood how to empower my armour and limb, but felt certain I¡¯d get there soon enough.
One unexpected benefit of the Matukai training I¡¯d found was that it seemed easier to use the various martial arts that I knew. Or at least, when I used them in meditative training, Beskar¡¯pel, Beskar¡¯rev, and Ter?s K?si all seemed to gain levels at a faster rate, with the latter showing the greatest rate of improvement. Given that Ter?s K?si was initially designed to counter Force users, it made some sense that there¡¯d be a decent overlap between that and Matukai training.
I¡¯d started training Simvyl in that combat form, seeing as the Matukai training was helping him become a more dangerous fighter, and started sparring with him daily. Now that I had a decent understanding of how to control my Force use when I drew it into myself, I felt comfortable sparring with him at speed without worrying that I¡¯d lose control and severely injure him. While my ability with Ter?s K?si wasn¡¯t great, resting in the lower half of the Professional tier, because of my Teaching skill, which was into the Prodigy tier, he was seeing steady improvements. The same was true of Anakin whom I was teaching Beskar¡¯pel as that was the Mando martial art that favoured agility and movement over brute force.
Thinking on it, those martial arts, along with my Teaching skill and those linked to piloting and mechanics, were likely candidates to use my Tier Boosts on. Or at least the spare tier boost as I planned to lift Makashi to Paragon, the eighth tier. However, before that, I¡¯d have to rebuild my lightsaber and I wanted to get the other lightsaber Forms I knew up into the Savant tier. Niman was the lowest of the other forms, sitting at Master:5 while Soresu was the highest ¨C outside of Shii-Cho that was Maxed ¨C at Master:96.
For the most part, I could still train the Forms even without a full-sized lightsaber or drawing on the Force. The only Form that had issues was Ataru, as it wasn¡¯t easy to do the many acrobatic velocities of the Form without the Force¡¯s help. Even so, many of the more advanced velocities weren¡¯t possible to train without a full-sized lightsaber.
Over the last few months, I¡¯d decided that I wanted to attempt to rebuild the blade with the two smaller focusing crystals I¡¯d had before. That meant attempting to fix or heal the crack in the one that was damaged, but I wasn¡¯t sure how to go about that. Or at least, I wasn¡¯t sure how to do so without doing something the Jedi likely wouldn¡¯t approve of. Using the Force to induce that sort of change leaned heavily into the Dark Side, but I had a connection with those focusing crystals which I wanted to maintain.
Whenever I rebuilt my blade, I¡¯d be able to add the Mantle of the Force. The crystal once wielded by Revan was now fully aligned with me and my skill for Mechanics [Lightsabers] was high enough to allow a fourth crystal to be added to the hilt. However, for as much as I missed having the blade at my side, and felt as if something was missing, I understood I wasn¡¯t at a point yet where I was ready to rebuild the blade, and not just because I didn¡¯t know how to heal the damaged crystal.
My attention returned to the present as Raven alerted me that we were far enough away from Karvoss II to enter hyperspace. Once the jump was made, and the exotic, swirling energies of the faster-than-light travel washed over Raven¡¯s skin, I turned my attention to the next Force sect we¡¯d be training with.
The Shapers of Kro Var were a sect that used the Force primarily to manipulate and control what they considered the four base elements of earth, water, wind, and fire. They were, like the Matukai, open to training other Force users. They were as martially inclined as the Matukai, though were more willing to display their Force usage openly. Given the Matukai channelled the Force inward, that made sense, and because the Shapers served as the law on their world, and had engaged in wars, I wondered what I might learn from them about using the Force in combat ¨C particularly battles involving Force users on both sides of a conflict.
Since they allowed their members to use weapons ¨C outside of lightsabers ¨C then I¡¯d also be able to work on my skill with my beskad while there. Simvyl and Anakin would also take such training as while my Padawan would one day build and wield a lightsaber, it was wise to know multiple ways to fight with varying weapons. For Simvyl, I planned, once all this training was finished, to have a blade forged for him made of phrik, along with some cortosis if I could acquire enough. That would grant him some ability to engage Force users, which given what I knew was coming and my growing suspicions about who I¡¯d fight against, would be needed.
The biggest issue with heading to the Shapers was that they despised those who used the Force for mental tricks and telekinesis. So much so that, if anyone was caught using the Force in that way on their world and wasn¡¯t able to escape, they faced imprisonment for decades if not life at best.
I wasn¡¯t sure if the mental barriers I¡¯d been forging to hide my thoughts and Force presence from others would be considered an issue, but I doubted it. From the records I¡¯d read, their distaste toward mental applications of the Force was aimed at using it to influence others. Still, I¡¯d have to be careful about how I behaved. I¡¯d also have to speak with Anakin so he didn¡¯t attempt to practise or use the Force in ways that would get us into trouble.
That conversation would take place whenever we stopped for resupplies and refuelling. Kro Var lay into Wild Space and as such, I wanted to make sure we had more than we needed in every critical supply. While I doubted anything would go wrong, I wasn¡¯t going to take the chance we might end up stranded because I¡¯d not packed for a long voyage.
That was the mistake that got you killed.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.04 Training and Interruptions 2/4
(Anakin¡¯s POV)
As he wandered through this section of the docking ring of the station they¡¯d stopped at, Anakin wondered how much longer they¡¯d be here. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t enjoying looking at the various ships and trying to determine what modifications had been applied, or wondering about the few he¡¯d never seen before. Far from it in fact, and he was glad his armour was recording everything he was seeing as he¡¯d go over the ships when they left. It was more that he wanted to get on with his training and get to the point where he could build a lightsaber.
He understood that he wasn¡¯t ready for that yet, as he had far to go in his training, but the fact he still had to find a crystal was starting to annoy him. For most of it, he¡¯d enjoyed his training with the Matukai, and was overjoyed to know now how to guide the Force through his body to be stronger, faster, and hopefully smarter. However, a Jedi without a lightsaber felt wrong to him. Though he did wonder if he¡¯d ever be a proper Jedi.
From what Cam, Simvyl, Bo, and others had told him, the Jedi wouldn¡¯t have helped Naboo if not for Cam¡¯s actions. Even then, they only sent two Jedi along whereas the Mandalorians and Lokella sent thousands of warriors. Anakin didn¡¯t blame Cam for his mother¡¯s death ¨C that anger was reserved for Decca the Hutt ¨C but he felt that the Jedi and Republic should¡¯ve done more to help Naboo. If they had, then the Lokella wouldn¡¯t have sent most of their fleet to help, and his mother would still be alive.
Anakin wished she¡¯d been here to see him become a Jedi and see him in his armour. While not the beskar that Cam and Bo wore, Anakin adored the armour and had already made a few alterations to it that Cam hadn¡¯t been against, such as increasing the velocity the grappling cable fired at. That change granted the cable greater range and decreased the time it took before it could be used.
Thinking of his mother and his time on Karvoss II in the desert turned his mind to Tatooine. While Anakin was happy with how his life had gone since he¡¯d been rescued from that place by Cam, he missed his friends like Kister and Pala from back then and wished to free them like Cam had freed him and his mother. Cam had listened every time he¡¯d spoken of wanting to free them, to grant them the chances he¡¯d had because of Cam. While Cam agreed they should be free as well, he kept saying they had to be cautious.
Tatooine was controlled by two powerful Hutts, something Anakin knew as before Watto had owned them, they¡¯d belonged to Gardulla the Hutt. He¡¯d just not realised how powerful she and Jabba were until Cam explained that they controlled two of the biggest Hutt clans and going after them would have most, if not all, of the galaxy¡¯s bounty hunters after them. Learning that Gardulla was Decca¡¯s mother added another layer of connections between them, though it didn¡¯t change Anakin¡¯s desire to get revenge for his mother¡¯s death.
Decca might not have fired the shot that killed his Mother, but it was his credits that paid for the pirates that attacked them. Just as he¡¯d been behind previous attacks on the Lokella and the one who¡¯d controlled the system before Cam and Master Dooku had freed the people there. That meant whenever Anakin thought about the Hutt, the fire within him, one demanding he destroy the Hutt, burned brighter than the twin suns of Tatooine. Almost as if a dragon stirred, ready to wake and destroy whatever stood in its path.
Anakin knew he shouldn¡¯t think about such thoughts, nor, privately, enjoy the idea of destroying Decca, the other Hutts, and those who engaged in slavery, but he did. It wasn¡¯t the Jedi way, but he knew he wasn¡¯t going to be a good Jedi. Which, given their choices to not help those in need, to sit back and do nothing when people were in danger, didn¡¯t upset Anakin as much as it might once have done.
Cam ¨C who Anakin considered more like his brother than father ¨C spoke about how a Jedi shouldn¡¯t draw on those darker impulses; and how they should be released into the Force. Or at least Cam had before Naboo had been invaded and Anakin¡¯s mother had died. Since then, or at least they¡¯d left that swamp world, Anakin had sensed the same fury in Cam, though it wasn¡¯t aimed toward Decca and the Hutts.
For Cam, those flames burnt because of Trandoshans, the Lady Vosa who¡¯d saved his sister Lia, and a few others whom Anakin didn¡¯t yet know of. Thinking about it over the last few months, Anakin realised that he¡¯d always sensed that fire, that dragon¡¯s roar, inside Cam, but after the swamp world it wasn¡¯t as muted. As if whatever happened to Cam there ¨C something that terrified Cam so much that he¡¯d needed Anakin¡¯s help ¨C had removed something that hid Cam within the Force.
Danger had radiated semi-freely from Cam since then, however, Anakin knew it was not aimed at him. At least not most of the time. There were evenings, which had grown more common since they¡¯d landed on Karvoss II, where that danger had broadened and deepened: as if another was with Cam in his quarters as the danger was focused, precise instead of the all-consuming inferno it could be when Cam was angered. Yet Anakin had searched Cam¡¯s quarters when Cam had been at Raven¡¯s controls or otherwise engaged and found no hint of what was generating the danger.
Anakin knew he shouldn¡¯t search Cam¡¯s quarters like that, and that Raven was probably telling Cam he was there, but something about that focused, older, power called to Anakin. As if he needed to know what was causing it and understand it for himself. One day, Anakin hoped Cam would tell him what he was doing, but until then he¡¯d remain patient. Cam was his¡ brother, friend, father, and Master, yet none of those titles felt right to Anakin. Cam was¡ he wasn¡¯t sure what exactly, beyond the one person Anakin knew he could count on. The one person in the entire galaxy that would stand with him no matter what.
He laughed gently as he walked, clearing thoughts of darkness in Cam and their odd situation. Anakin understood the Force wanted them to be together, but he was still getting used to the strange dynamic that existed between them.
¡°Something funny?¡±
Anakin stopped and turned, seeing the one who¡¯d spoken was a Trandoshan. He didn¡¯t have issues with the species like Cam, but Cam¡¯s hatred of them had soured Anakin on them. Along with Gamorreans, Trandoshans were often seen as enforcers for the Hutts and other slavers on Tatooine, and as the hulking alien stepped forward, one clawed hand resting over a blaster, the HUD of Anakin¡¯s armour quickly scanned the alien and his equipment.
The blaster the claw was resting over was illegal in the Republic, though Anakin suspected that even on the Core worlds the Trandoshan would not be stopped by security, or would avoid the more heavily policed docking areas. From that, and the rifle slung over its back, and the vibroblade on the other hip, it didn¡¯t take a genius to understand this alien was a pirate, bounty hunter, slaver, or some odd combination of all three.
The HUD then provided details on the bay behind the Trandoshan. There were two ships there, though only one was clear enough for the HUD to match against records. The ship was in dire need of repairs, to say nothing of a new paint job, and blaster marks scorched the hull in over a hundred locations: and that was just what was visible to the HUD.
¡°Yeah, that hunk of junk you call a ship,¡± Anakin shot back. Cam and Simvyl had warned him to be careful of his tendency to reply quickly, but Anakin didn¡¯t feel like being nice to this alien. Not when he was trying to threaten him simply because he was bigger. ¡°Looks like it should be towing garbage.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I meant to say towed away as garbage.¡± Behind him, a coughing bark came from Simvyl suggesting the Cathar had bit back his amusement at Anakin¡¯s remark. That made Anakin smile, though the Trandoshan couldn¡¯t see it because of the armour.
¡°Why you little¡¡±
The sound of a blaster rushing from a holster, along with Simvyl stepping forward between Anakin and the Trandoshan and placing a hand to gently push Anakin back, cut off the insult the giant lizard planned to use.
¡°Now, now,¡± Simvyl said slowly, his voice low and Anakin saw his finger resting on the trigger, as if Simvyl expected trouble. ¡°Let¡¯s not do anything stupid.¡±
Anakin was again glad of the armour as it hid the look of confusion that rushed over his face. Trandoshans, in his opinion, were slow in the head with only Gamorreans and Klatooinian being slower.
The Trandoshan looked from him to Simvyl and then back. ¡°Is this one your pet?¡± It asked, and Anakin tried to take a step forward, angered at anyone suggesting his friend was a slave. ¡°Or perhaps your master?¡± That had Simvyl give Anakin a gentle push back even as the HUD noted the tensing of the Cathar¡¯s muscles and the emergence of a dozen Trandoshans deeper in the bay who were now stirring at the commotion.
Most had been out of sight while others were moving supplies, but many had turned, catching sight of what was occurring at the entrance to the bay they¡¯d taken over. Each was armed similarly to the one they were dealing with, and Anakin was drawing on that information, using Cam¡¯s teaching to determine which blasters were the most dangerous, and how best to avoid them if a battle broke out.
He could feel the Force flow through him, accelerating his thoughts and motions as his mind worked to prepare a plan of escape if things turned sour. As much as he¡¯d disliked it at the end, the training with Instructor Kefe was helping him draw upon the Force to be ready for combat.
¡°He¡¯s the son of my friend,¡± Simvyl replied, his voice having dropped deeper. Anakin could sense Simvyl drawing on the Force, readying himself for combat just as he was doing. The pistol in Simvyl¡¯s hand, while still kept low, was now aimed at the Trandoshan¡¯s knee and at this range, Anakin knew Simvyl wouldn¡¯t miss. The Cathar¡¯s other hand left Anakin¡¯s chest and slid back to his lower back, where a vibroblade rested.
Unlike Cam¡¯s, Simvyl¡¯s blade wasn¡¯t made of beskar, but Anakin knew his friend was skilled with it. He¡¯d enjoyed watching Cam and Simvyl spar with their blades, each moving faster than they had before because of the Matukai training. Neither was going for the kill, and Anakin knew Cam was holding back more than Simvyl, but they were looking to hurt each other as, from how Simvyl had explained it, the only way to train properly was to attempt to hurt your opponent. If one practised holding back, then when the time came to use a weapon for real, then your instincts would be incorrect, and you¡¯d likely die.
Simvyl¡¯s style was markedly different from Cam¡¯s, but they moved so fluidly, so naturally with a blade-in-hand, that, to Anakin it was more akin to dancing than fighting.
¡°A Cathar friends with a Mandalorian?¡± The Trandoshan said, having recognized Anakin¡¯s armour, and assumed the father was also a Mando. The alien snorted in amusement. ¡°Guess your people know their rightful place.¡±
Anakin moved forward, a string of insults in a dozen tongues ready to be fired at the alien. However, before he could get them out, Simvyl had stepped into his path, cutting off his sight of the Trandoshan. ¡°I lack the time, patience, or energy to waste educating one as absent-minded as yourself.¡± Anakin smirked at the dismissal buried in the insult before the Cathar turned slightly, placing his free hand on Anakin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come. Let us leave this being to his fallacies and return to your father.¡±
After giving the Trandoshan a final glare ¨C not that the alien could see it through the armour, Anakin turned. However, when he did, he stopped after only a single step. The HUD was reporting a group of eight Trandoshans approaching from the direction they had to go to get back to Raven.
Around them and the new group of Trandoshans, others were glancing around and moving back. At the same time, the Force was shifting in ways Anakin recognized easily as indicating danger was approaching.
Knowing what was about to happen, Anakin readied himself and using the Battlenet and the Force reached out to Cam. He felt he could handle one of the aliens, and Simvyl several more, but at odds of nearly ten-to-one, and with them trapped between two groups, they¡¯d need help and quickly.
At that moment, the group of Trandoshans approaching them stopped, their hands drifting toward their weapons while the HUD informed him that the one that had first spoken to them, was now smiling, exposing rows of sharp, dirty yellow teeth.
¡°Shab.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
¡°Thanks for your business. If you¡¯re ever passing through here again, please don¡¯t hesitate to visit Basso¡¯s Brilliant Bazaar for all your vessel¡¯s needs, nor to recommend Basso to your friends.¡±
I waved dismissively to Basso as I turned, having fuck-all intention of ever coming to this system, or dealing with the Toydarian, ever again. While Basso had been able to secure the higher quality fuel that Raven preferred ¨C and after deepening my bond with her I refused to ever contemplate giving her anything but the best quality as I didn¡¯t want to experience her annoyance and anger at having to consume inferior products ¨C his prices were, to put it gently, exorbitant. Even when considering that we were at the edge of Republic Space readying ourselves to venture into Wild Space and spend time training with the Shapers of Kro Var.
Even with being in my armour as I moved around this station, and Fenrir at my side, it¡¯d taken longer than I¡¯d hoped to get the fuel for Raven and secure supplies. HK and R2 had overseen the delivery, checked everything was as it should, and had Raven test some of the fuel before I¡¯d paid the remainder of the costs to Basso. My caution came from not trusting anyone on this station as far as Anakin could throw them, which was only further enhanced when I¡¯d seen two different security teams take open bribes to not examine cargo entering the station.
As was usual with each location we visited, Anakin had wandered off to explore the docking bays, wanting to see what ships were present. Simvyl was with him today simply because, given the clientele in this backwater, the odds of HK inciting violence were high enough that I didn¡¯t want him near my Padawan. That said, given what I¡¯d seen on the station, I suspected Anakin could incite a riot here with the wrong phrase or comment, which was why I¡¯d given him the usual speech of minding his manners unless someone started things.
¡°Easy there,¡± I said as I reached the exit to Basso¡¯s office, my hand going down to pet Fenrir on his head. ¡°He was honest.¡± Fenrir¡¯s opinion of the Toydarian had been lower than mine, and the threat of the tuk¡¯ata chasing him around, before ripping him to shreds, had ensured Basso was honest in his dealings with me.
As I stepped through the door, re-entering the chaos of the promenade of the station, and once more being glad of the armour given various smells in the air, I paused. The Force was rippling oddly as if it expected trouble. I took a step toward where Raven was docked, planning to leave the bay and then head around the docking ring externally to collect Anakin and Simvyl. At the same time, I opened the Battlenet to HK and Anakin.
¡°Query: Yes Master?¡± the droid replied quickly. However, before I could ask him to ready Raven, the Force shifted, and the feed from Anakin¡¯s armour connected to mine. Seeing him and Simvyl standing near a Trandoshan had me growling, my hatred for that race rising at seeing them on the station and close to my family.
¡°Ready Raven for combat!¡± I barked as I started running toward where Anakin and Simvyl were, knowing what was about to happen as the Battlenet reported they were being surrounded by nearly two dozen Trandoshans. ¡°Anakin¡¯s in trouble!¡±
The Force came to me, empowering my body and pushing me forward faster than I¡¯d normally be capable of. At my heels, I could sense Fenrir drawing on it as well, keeping pace with me.
¡°Affirmative: Yes, Master. Good hunting,¡± HK responded, a hint of his disappointment at missing out on battle evident in his vocals.
The moment the channel closed, one of the Trandoshans flanking them from behind opened fire. I snarled in fury as Simvyl pushed Anakin to one side, letting the bolt strike the Trandoshan that had been in front of them. As the beast stumbled back from the friendly fire, Simvyl¡¯s blaster spoke. Three bolts raced out, striking the stumbling lizard in its knee and groin.
Furious at the attack, I demanded the Force do more even as Simvyl fired two more bolts at the falling lizard, striking the beast in the face. The Force bent to my desire, and the world around me slowed as I surged forward. Hot power raced through me as the Battlenet reported the first of the walking handbags was dead, the corpse still twitching even as chaos engulfed the location.
Simvyl managed to get Anakin and himself behind some crates, offering cover from the ambushing group of trannies, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t last. Once those in the hangar emerged, they¡¯d be badly flanked.
¡°HEY!¡± The voice called out as I pushed forward, drawing my attention from the Battlenet. A human in uniform ¨C A member of the corrupt security force ¨C was holding out a hand, demanding I stop. ¡°Stop!¡± He added, making it clearer even as the other hand moved pathetically slowly toward his sidearm.
As I rushed toward him, my hand rose, and the Force reacted to my wishes. The man, along with the three others with him at the checkpoint, was lifted up. Another step from me, and they were flying back, and by the time I¡¯d taken a further two steps, all of them were down. They¡¯d slammed into each other, a wall, and a large container.
Diluted, pained groans emerged from them as me and Fenrir charged through the destroyed checkpoint, their status already forgotten as the Battlenet continued to feed me details, as my anger and rage threatened to consume the station for allowing those beasts anywhere near my friends, my family.
Reports of Anakin¡¯s rising panic came through the Battlenet at the same time I crashed through two beings carrying something. The object exploded in a shower of pieces as my armour shattered it, allowing me to leave the promenade.
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
The corridors now were narrower, but still full of people, though all of them were slowing, the Force pushing me to speeds that left them little better than statues for me to avoid or destroy as I raced to my target. Fenrir¡¯s rage mixed with mine, driving my fury to new heights. When we reached those lizards, he was going to enjoy ripping them to shreds, though not as much as I was.
Simvyl moved slowly as well, the Force not able to enable him to move as quickly as I was. Still, he was fighting well, shifting their location before the lizards in the bay could emerge, his blaster firing rapidly, enabling them to move relatively safely.
Even as I vaulted two green-skinned aliens, I reached out through the Force, calming Anakin. A moment later, his vitals dropped, returning to normal levels and I felt relief flooding from into the Force; that I was coming to help, settled his thoughts.
A moment later, he lifted a vambrace, and the grappling cable in it launched. Before it¡¯d even reached his target, Anakin had detached it from his armour, and as I slid around a corner, I smiled, enjoying the sight of the climbing apparatus first striking one lizard in the arm and then the cable wrapping around it and another beast, causing them to stumble.
Delight surged through me as Simvyl took advantage of that, his blaster singing out to strike the pair, driving them back into another beast. His bolts caught their blasters, rendering them useless for the remainder of the battle.
As the Cathar again pushed Anakin, shifting their location, memories of every encounter I¡¯d had with the aliens he was fighting flowed back into my thoughts. From them trying to steal my glory after my verd¡¯goten, to random encounters in various locations; each time, they were looking to kill me to please their god. Every memory served only to fuel the raging inferno that powered me forward, and demanding that when I reached them, none survived their mistake of attacking my son.
Even with time slowing for those around me, it seemed the message of what was happening was getting through. People were slowly moving, doing their best to give way to the armoured Mandalorian and giant hulking war beast at my heels. Their actions didn¡¯t matter though, as where I couldn¡¯t find a path around them, the Force ensured they were out of my way.
Simvyl and Anakin reached new cover, though as he slipped behind a barrel, Simvyl took a bolt in the calf. The only thing that soothed my anger from growing further was that it had been a glancing blow, not one that would place him out of the fight or cripple him and that it hadn¡¯t been Anakin that¡¯d been struck.
He¡¯d found a blaster and was firing back, though his shots lacked the accuracy of Simvyl¡¯s. Still, it was good he was defending himself even if that did nothing to lessen my rage, nor stop the flames inside from growing ever higher as the lizards continued their attacks.
Fenrir¡¯s wrath was rising alongside mine, the need to brutalise those attacking his pack, his family mixing with my yearning to eviscerate the shabuire that dared attack our family.
Each bolt that came at them added fuel to the fire, each shot they took bringing me ever-increasing pleasure. The people around me slipped away, their presence nothing more than obstacles to overcome to reach my family, to protect them and destroy those dumb enough to threaten it.
Rounding the final corner that would take me to the section of the docking ring where the battle was taking place, I slid to a stop. ¡°Argh!¡± I screamed, my fist slamming into the closed door before me. When the metal didn¡¯t bend, didn¡¯t deform as the Force struck it with my first, I pounded it again, and a third and fourth time.
Seeing just clearly enough through the fog of fury enveloping my thoughts, I understood this was a blast door. For a moment I considered Phasing through the door, however, that was dismissed. I¡¯d not attempted to use that power since truly connecting to the Force. Beyond risking myself in the attempt, I¡¯d be forced to leave Fenrir behind, denying an ally we may need.
I thrust a hand forward, ripping the Force to me and used it to grasp the blast doors. The Force took a moment to respond, as if unwilling to help, and my rage surged, demanding its help. My other hand joined the first, and slowly, after what felt like an eternity, pained groans came from the doors.
Time crawled along as the sounds grew greater until, eventually, the HUD reported the doors shifting; the gears that held them in place straining and failing to resist my demands. Light finally shone through as the thick doors, designed to protect one section of the station from another in the event of a hull breach, slowly pulled back, the metal unable to deny my will.
I kept my focus on the doors, pouring my rage alongside the Force into opening them further, needing a gap large enough for myself and Fenrir to leap through. That helped ease the internal flames, however, they rose to new, previously unobtainable heights as new data came in from the Battlenet.
Anakin was down, the cover he and Simvyl had been using having been shredded by a grenade. His vitals were stable, which was all that enabled me to retain control over what I was doing. Simvyl, however, wasn¡¯t as lucky.
Minus the armour, Anakin and I wore, he¡¯d taken shrapnel in several places. The wounds, while not instantly fatal, would need tending to soon or he¡¯d soon be at death¡¯s door.
Before my thoughts could turn to losing the Antarian Ranger, Fenrir was moving. The gap between the doors was large enough for him to rush through, and a split-second later, I followed.
As I landed in a roll, the doors slammed closed behind us, and as the roll ended, I pushed myself to my feet, surging forward.
The Battlenet was reporting the Trandoshans were closing on my downed family, and as I neared the corner separating me from the battlefield, they reached the pair.
I tried to keep my thoughts clear, tried to stay rational as I took in the damage that had been wrought on the area. However, the second I saw the first target, the concept of thinking rationally deserted me.
The Battlenet reported the lizards had reached my family, Anakin tossed over the shoulder of one while two more started dragging the wounded Simvyl. The idea that, instead of simply killing them, they planned to take them away, to do Force-knew what with them, drove any remaining hint of restraint from my thoughts.
Rounding the final corner, all worries of what might happen vanished as the first four targets came into sight. Their backs were to me even as I raced toward them, beskad drawn and shoto lightsaber ignited.
The one closest to me started to turn, drawn by the sounds of my boots crashing against the floor. The others followed as Fenrir roared and leapt.
Blades sliced out, burning and cutting through flesh; steam rose, and blood boiled as plasma slid through meat like a hot knife through butter.
The sounds of pained grunts and screams, the last cut off as Fenrir clamped his mighty jaws down on his target, sent pleasure surging through me. Yet, those I¡¯d just rushed past weren¡¯t my target.
Further ahead, at the entrance to the bay, I saw my targets. Three lizards dragging and carrying my family.
They and the others turned at the sounds, blasters raising to engage, even as Fenrir howled in delight.
Simvyl stirred, claws flashing out and slashing at his captors.
Anakin squirmed, driving an elbow into the face of his abductor, making the beast stumble.
I slid to one side, avoiding the first, frantic bolts toward me; my lightsaber flicking out and slapping back the pathetic attempts to harm me.
Simvyl slid free of his captors after striking one in the groin. The one carrying Anakin reached the ramp to their ship.
My blades swooped out, slashing through meat, carving me a path toward the vessel. Toward my son.
Twenty steps became ten.
The Force tried to do something, but my focus was on my target.
At five steps something crashed into my knee: knocking me to the side.
I turned as I fell, bringing my blade down; though only the hilt crashed into the scaly skull of the dumb lizard who¡¯d tackled me.
I grunted as my side smashed into a crate, shattering it, and sending debris everywhere.
I twisted as I struck the ground, bringing my beskad around, driving the blade through the skull of the beast who¡¯d dared touch me. The blade sent blood splattering from its mouth and jaw as the tip emerged, before striking the creature¡¯s chest.
Rolling as I bounced off the deck, I controlled my landing, ensuring I was ready to move as I stopped skidding over the floor.
Flares of fury rose as the HUD reported engines igniting, those flames rising higher as I realised it was the ship Anakin had been taken onto.
I stepped forward, ready to charge the ramp only to see it¡¯d closed. The vessel now rising slowly from the deck.
Voices whispered to me, telling me I was about to lose Anakin. That there was nothing I could do. Not unless I used their advice.
My free hand thrust out my hand curling into a claw, calling the Force to my aid.
It was slow to react, causing my anger to rise further, generating flickers of black energy that danced between my fingertips.
Around me, those beasts not yet on a vessel yet still alive froze as that energy raced from my palm, slamming into the airborne vessel.
The ship shuddered, encouraging me and having the whispered promises of what I¡¯d do to those who hurt my family grow louder.
Sparks cascaded over the hull, smoke rising from the engine that bore the brunt of my attack, yet the vessel continued to move away.
My other came up, lightsaber depowering as it fell from my grasp, and sent more tendrils of black energy slamming into the ship.
That ship wasn¡¯t leaving, not while the Force did as I commanded.
Smoke turned to fire before the engine exploded. The ship dropped, the hull scraping against the station¡¯s walls. The other two engines burned brighter, taking up the strain even as I directed my fury against them.
Suddenly, the Force shifted. The voices warned me of a nuisance.
I turned, wanting to burn whatever threat was nearing. The walls of the bay screeched, brunt, and ignited as Force energy left a jarring scar along them.
Before I could bring my fury to bear on whatever foul beast dared attack me, the creature crashed into my side, knocking me back.
As the black energy flickered away, sparing the escaping vessel from my fury, I turned my focus to whatever soon-to-be-dead creature had stopped my attack; and stopped me from saving Anakin.
Claws slashed at my armour, pathetically attempting to hurt me, which only served to further enrage me as I was knocked over.
As my back struck the ground, my fists slammed into the beast¡¯s skull, dark energy flickering around the gauntlets while the Force pushed my strength to insane levels.
The creature¡¯s skull caved in, unable to take the power of my blows. The claws fell limply against my armour.
One fist struck the animal again, driving it from my body and sending it tumbling away; green liquid marking the path the corpse took.
Standing quickly, I lifted my hands toward the scrapping vessel.
The blood on my gauntlets burned away as black energy surged from them, reaching out toward their target; needing to shatter the pathetic frame of the cage that held my son.
Time slowed as I pushed everything into my attack, as the Force made everything else around me unable to move, unable to challenge my power.
Yet, just as my fury threatened to overwhelm its prey, the energy splashed away, striking an invisible barrier.
I screamed into the Force, enraged that the station was denying me my prey. That it was allowing those animals to escape with my son.
I turned, ready to lash out at the station, to shatter it so I could resume my attack to free Anakin, only for a groan to reach my lips.
A downed lizard was nearby, part of its face badly burnt by blaster fire, the voices begged me to destroy it, to remind others why they were all beneath me.
With a new focus, I thrust out a hand, black energy slamming into the beast and cooking it alive even as it screamed in pain.
The Force warned of an attack, the HUD directing me to the object moving patiently slowly through the air.
A flick of my hand, and the object changed direction, hurtling back toward its source.
Turning back to my true prey, the voices whispered for me to destroy everything. I resisted them, my attention only on saving my family.
Another roar escaped me, one that drove back everything nearby.
In the time I¡¯d been distracted, the vessel had slipped from view.
I turned, my boot denting the deck as I stalked towards a nearby living target.
It lay on the ground, one hand clasped pathetically over the other shoulder, trying vainly to remove the blade embedded past the hilt there.
Green blood flowed from the wound, soaking the deck, which delighted me.
My boot slammed into its chest and pinned it to the ground. ¡°Where are they heading?¡± I demanded, pulling the shoto to my hand and igniting it.
The beast muttered something so quiet, that the armour couldn¡¯t pick it up. Blood flowed from its mouth.
Infuriated at the lack of help, I lifted my foot and then drove it down again, the Force doing as I demanded to strengthen the blow.
The chest of the beast crashed and cracked inward; blood, bone and sinew were sent flying as I destroyed its body.
Twisting my heel, ensuring the pathetic creature was ground beneath me, I turned, searching for another source of information.
A familiar snarl drew my attention, my anger easing slightly as I saw Fenrir standing watch over Simvyl.
The Cathar was wounded; the HUD reported four blaster burns and a dozen cuts, all of which were bleeding.
Regaining my focus, I rushed toward him, his eyes drawn to the squelching of my boot as I neared.
Knowing his condition before I reached him, I pulled bacta patches from my belt as I slid to a halt at his side.
Inside rage burnt at his failure to protect Anakin, and those hushed voices returned, demanding I punish Simvyl for the failure. I pushed those away, knowing he couldn¡¯t have done much better against the odds he faced, and that, once healed, he¡¯d join me in hunting those responsible down and rewarding them for their choices.
¡°S-sorry,¡± he murmured as I placed the first patch against his calf, easing the pain from the initial wound. At the same time, the HUD worked to determine which wounds needed bacta and which didn¡¯t. While the cuts from claws shouldn¡¯t need much to heal, I¡¯d still want him to clean them. You never knew what those lizards carried.
¡°You did what you could.¡± My tone was cold and business-like as I worked to restrain my anger. He wasn¡¯t the cause nor target of it and didn¡¯t need to endure it. ¡°Fenrir, stay,¡± I said as I stood a moment later, patches now covering the more serious wounds while others rested beside the Cathar so he could apply them himself.
Fenrir growled, not liking the order, but obeyed as I turned, moving toward the exit from the bay. I had to get to Anakin, which meant getting to Raven first.
I opened the Battlenet, wanting to determine the quickest route to my vessel, even considering Teleporting there to expedite matters. I was cautious about doing so, but it would be the fastest way to reach Raven. Or it would¡¯ve if she was still in her bay.
¡°Query: Has the battle finished Master?¡± HK asked as I turned, looking to where my target had fled and seeing the wonderful, incredible sight of Raven entering.
¡°H¡ She let you fly her?¡± I asked the droid, trying to work out how Raven had gotten here without me at the controls. While she could stomach others watching her while we travelled through hyperspace, that was the extent of her leash for allowing anyone but me to be in command.
¡°Answer: No, Master. The vessel is still reluctant to allow me to take the helm.¡± I bit back an unwelcome ¨C purely because of timing ¨C burst of amusement at HK¡¯s answer. ¡°Explanation: The ship chose to fly herself here. It seems it understood the severity of the situation. Addendum: If I had been ten-point-three-two seconds slower she would have departed without me.¡±
¡°Huh.¡±
Any response beyond that didn¡¯t come as I watched Raven guide herself into the bay. She turned over the spot where Anakin¡¯s captors had fled from and without even landing, began to lower her ramp as I approached.
Pausing as I reached the ramp, I turned, seeing that Simvyl had stood and was using Fenrir as a crutch.
¡°Wha!¡± Simvyl panicked for a moment as he was lifted from the deck, several of the bacta patches slipping from his grasp as it frantically flailed to recover.
¡°Relax,¡± I said as I pulled my hand to my chest, dragging the floating Cathar to me.
¡°I¡, thanks,¡± he said softly as I lowered him onto the ramp. It wasn¡¯t touching the deck as Raven wasn¡¯t landing, so I¡¯d had to lift him to speed things up.
¡°You¡¯re welcome. Fenrir,¡± I said as the tuk¡¯ata reached my side, ¡°escort him to the medibay and then wait.¡±
The tuk¡¯ata leapt onto the ramp and gently pushed the Cathar deeper into Raven. Once the path was clear, I leapt up, the ramp beginning to close as soon as my boots touched the deck.
¡°Good girl,¡± I said, running my fingertips over her skin.
The lights around me flickered, Raven happy to have me back onboard mixed with fear for Anakin, and a moment later I was running through her corridors.
¡°Statement: The ship is ready for departure, Master,¡± HK offered as I entered the cockpit. ¡°Shields and missiles are ready.¡±
¡°Good.¡± I slid into my chair, the seat sliding to partially encompass me, and strengthening my bond to Raven even as she eased herself out of the bay.
¡°Query: Who has taken the young builder, Master?¡±
¡°Trandoshans.¡± The word came out in a growl, one enhanced by the armour giving it a deeper, more metallic sound.
The communication channel was bleeping, demanding attention. That was either the station¡¯s dockmaster or possibly even security as the HUD had detected some arriving just as we left. Regardless, they could fuck off as I had other things to deal with, and if I saw security I¡¯d struggle to contain my rage at them letting those beasts onto the station in the first place.
¡°Observation: It has been some time since I¡¯ve hunted them, Master. Loading tactical subsets and tactics for the species.¡±
¡°Once we¡¯ve got Anakin back, you¡¯ve got free reign,¡± I said as my hands closed around Raven¡¯s controls. While the armour dulled the connection, it still brought me comfort to be back here.
¡°Exclamation: How exciting, Master. I look forward to demonstrating my skill.¡±
I didn¡¯t reply to his comment, instead focusing on the system we were in. Raven¡¯s sensors were scanning every nearby vessel while I was pushing out into the Force. Thousands of vessels were moving around, as while this was a minor system in Republic terms, it had a population of over a billion.
Closing my eyes, I dove into the Force, Raven at my side. Reaching outward, it didn¡¯t take long to find Anakin¡¯s presence. While he hid it from others, with the bond we shared, finding it was as simple as finding fresh water while standing next to a mountain stream. ¡°There.¡±
Raven turned before I even moved the controls, vectoring toward our prey. We cut across the nose of a transport three- or four-times Raven¡¯s size, letting us see the panicked reaction of the pilot as we skimmed the other vessel¡¯s hull.
Emerging around the transport, Raven pulled up our target; the smoke trailing from the destroyed engine made it easy to find. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to Raven, letting her know how grateful I was for her actions and response to my needs. In response, extra power poured into her thrusters, pushing us toward our prey.
Raven ducked, dove, and slid past any vessel that crossed our path, her intent toward the lizard¡¯s ship clear to all. It didn¡¯t take them long to realise we were hunting them, and it pushed forward faster, though, with one of their sublight engines destroyed, they had no hope of escaping us.
¡°Target engines only,¡± I ordered as we cleared the last vessel between us and the beasts who¡¯d taken my son.
As the missile racks locked on, Raven alerted me to a half-dozen ships closing on us from behind. They were coming from two vectors, and given their shared markings and size, it was clear they were station or system patrol craft. None would reach us before we engaged the lizards, but I wasn¡¯t taking the chance they¡¯d try and stop us boarding.
¡°This is Jedi Knight Cameron Shan,¡± I said into the comm channel Raven opened with the closest patrol craft. ¡°The vessel we¡¯re bearing down upon is crewed by Trandoshans who¡¯ve kidnapped my s¡ my Padawan. Stay back or I will consider you hostile.¡±
I closed the channel after sending my threat, not concerned about how they might respond. This close locking onto Anakin¡¯s emotions was easy. Given how dull they felt, I suspected the lizards had stunned him to avoid him causing a problem. That meant they¡¯d likely removed his armour as it would block all but the strongest ¨C and those most dangerous ¨C stun devices. Since Anakin didn¡¯t have a Padawan braid, or at least I¡¯d not insisted he tie one into his hair while we were leaning into my status as Mando¡¯ade, the lizards shouldn¡¯t know they¡¯d captured a Force user, which meant they wouldn¡¯t have secured him properly.
Still, the fact they¡¯d laid hands upon my son, never mind hurt him, meant the whispers were back. They made clear the lizards deserved to pay, preferably slowly and painfully, for their actions, and while I was struggling to not give in to those suggestions, I was rejecting them for now. The reason for that wasn¡¯t some attempt to remain honourable, but because I was sensing others nearby Anakin. Given their presences were frightened and chaotic, I suspected the beast who¡¯d captured them, were either slavers or enjoyed hunting children. Once those children were, along with Anakin, safe, then HK would have free reign; so much so that I¡¯d be willing to watch how he dealt with the creatures, perhaps even insisting he ensure their deaths were slow and painful.
A desire to send those walking boots to meet their gods embarrassed and defeated rushed through me as we neared range for the missiles. It would be a fitting reward for them and their false idol.
Four missiles streaked away from under Raven¡¯s wings, the launchers having reached maximum range. I watched the surge forward, bearing down on their target, ready to stop my prey in its tracks and leave them weak and ripe for extermination.
¡°NO!¡± I screamed as, just before the missiles struck, the target jumped to hyperspace. I pushed back, the urge to lash out only tempered by knowledge I couldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t hurt Raven in my fury. ¡°Kriff! Kriff! Kriff!¡± I roared, clenching my fists so that I swore I heard the beskar groan in protest.
¡°Statement: Plotting flight vector and determining routes to Trandosha or known pirate havens.¡±
After taking a deep breath, promising to find Anakin and butcher every lizard near him, if not in the entire galaxy, I leaned forward. ¡°I sensed others on the vessel. They might be gathering children for hunts.¡±
¡°Amendment: Altering search patterns for worlds that are remotely inhabited and similar to Trandoshan homeworld. Addendum: Factoring in closeness to nearby systems with strong security forces or Republic influence. Assessment: Primary list of locations will be available in ten-point-three-two minutes. However, it will take another sixteen-point-seven-three minutes to prepare rankings based on probability of use.¡±
I growled, angered at my failing to protect Anakin. It wasn¡¯t that I¡¯d lost him that rankled though, it was that instead of the Jedi or Banite Sith taking my Padawan, son, and the Force-damned Chosen One, it was a group of shabuire walking handbags. I¡¯d never liked Trandoshans, but in that moment, they might be the single thing I hated most in the galaxy. Beyond even my fury toward Vosa about what she¡¯d put me through. Haran, even the Vong had more honour than those overgrown, self-indulgent lizards.
The rage to head to Trandosha and burn it to ash, to turn every monument to the Scorekeeper to glass and soak them in the blood of his failed worshippers surged through me, burning like a beacon of pure, unrestrained hatred within the Force. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I sat there, breathing deeply, pushing what anger I could into the Force and bottling the rest deep down inside, but eventually, I recovered enough that images of the multitude of ways I could butcher and skin Trandoshans slipped from the forefront of my thoughts.
The communication console was beeping incessantly, system security and defence no doubt frantically trying to reach me. Looking at it, I considered ignoring the hails and jumping after the lizards, but without knowledge of where they might head, there was little point. Raven would overshoot them with ease, and then I¡¯d have no way to know where to go.
Perhaps, I realised, it was better to speak with the station¡¯s commander. They should have records of the Trandoshans¡¯ vessel, including, hopefully, details of where it¡¯d come from. If not, then there were some Trandoshans who had survived the battle in the bay. I was sure they¡¯d be more than willing to tell me where they¡¯d come from, and where their companions had fled. If not, then HK would be more than capable of extracting any relevant data from them before they were exterminated like the vermin they were.
¡ ¡
3.04 Training and Interruptions 3/4
¡°Query: Was your discussion productive, Master?¡±
I bit back a growl as I entered the bay where Raven was docked and saw HK waiting for me at the base of Raven¡¯s ramp. ¡°No, HK, it wasn¡¯t,¡± I replied slowly, trying to keep my emotions in check. ¡°Kriffing waste of time that was.¡±
Ever since the Trandoshans had jumped away with Anakin, I¡¯d been walking a knife-edge between rushing off in the vain hope we might find them quickly and lashing out at anyone who wasn¡¯t helpful. Given I¡¯d spent the last hour with the station¡¯s commander and head of security, after being escorted to the meeting by two dozen security personnel, the latter option had felt more likely.
The pair had, even after I confirmed I was a Jedi and provided recordings that confirmed the Trandoshans shot first, spent more time trying to pressure me over my actions than the firefight and kidnapping that had taken place on their station. They¡¯d even had the audacity to demand I pay the medical bills for the security team I¡¯d taken out while rushing to help Anakin and Simvyl.
I¡¯d told them where they could shove that idea and then insisted the matter was now Jedi business. I¡¯d asked nicely for their files and recordings for today and the Trandoshans'' vessels and actions, but neither had been cooperative. They¡¯d not wanted to do so, and even reminding them that their system was a member of the Republic, and as a member of the Jedi, with a personal connection to the Chancellor ¨C which they discovered when they searched the Holonet for my information ¨C they¡¯d been reluctant to grant me what I¡¯d asked for.
After that, they¡¯d reluctantly agreed to hand over the files, but they weren¡¯t letting me speak with the three surviving Trandoshans; insisting that the trio would be tried under local law and not the whims of the Jedi. The pair had a clear distaste for the Order, and while I didn¡¯t care about that, the fact they were throwing it bluntly into my face hadn¡¯t done much for my already sour mood. At least once a minute I¡¯d considered simply grasping the pair with the Force and persuading them to be more cooperative. I¡¯d resisted the urge but only just, and even now, with the meeting over, the idea still held appeal. As did ripping this station apart bulkhead by bulkhead until nothing remained.
¡°Query: Would you like me to speak with them?¡±
I smiled tightly as the various security personnel nearby tensed at the question, mainly as HK, as always, was armed. That said, the only weapon security could see was the one HK was carrying, the others were built-in or hidden, scanners unable to detect them due to additional features HK had insisted were added to the body when I¡¯d had it commissioned.
¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± I answered, holding up a datapad. The station¡¯s commander and security chief had, after the hour-long meeting, finally agreed to hand over all files for today¡¯s events. They¡¯d insisted that there were no copies, but I had my doubts and had sent instructions to R2 and HK during the meeting to ensure it was the only copy. ¡°How did you spend your time?¡± I asked, moving through the command centre, and ignoring the peons who worked for the di¡¯kute in the office behind me.
¡°Statement: While not as fruitful as I might have liked, it wasn¡¯t entirely wasted.¡± We stepped into the lift at that, though HK remained quiet until the doors sealed and we began our descent. ¡°Continuation:¡± HK resumed, using the Battlenet to take the discussion private. ¡°The meatbags were unwilling to allow me to speak with those responsible for the young builder¡¯s abduction, Master. Speculation: I believe they feared I might end the functions of the beasts in their care.¡±
¡°I¡¯d have enjoyed it if you had.¡±
¡°Assurance: I would have only exterminated the Trandoshans after I was sure they served no further purpose, Master. Disclosure: As I was unable to speak with the targets, while we waited I accessed the security systems as you requested. Observation: Their protection was pathetically weak, even for a system designed by meatbags.¡±
¡°The files are erased?¡±
¡°Answer: Not entirely, Master. The files were being observed and copied when your request came in.¡±
¡°Haran!¡±
¡°Assurance: While I wasn¡¯t able to immediately scrub the files in question, Master, I can assure you I was successful in my assignment. Explanation: Once the copy was created for you, I dispatched a program that would attach to every file in the system and erase the network. As I accessed their system from inside their command centre, they are unlikely to locate the issue before the program activates in thirty-four-point-two-six minutes.¡±
¡°Heh.¡± I laughed softly inside the armour even as the lift reached our floor. Stepping forward, I saw those in the room, which was the same security unit that had escorted me here, tense. They might have their hands on their weapons, as did others in the room, and several turrets turned to track our movement, but none of them were a threat. Already the HUD had determined the order to remove them, and I could feel the Force readying itself if I might decide to cleanse the room.
Taking a step forward, the team tensed further and moved toward me, only to pause when I raised my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said, activating the external speakers in my armour and shaking my head in disgust. ¡°Just don¡¯t.¡±
¡°Our orders¡¡±
¡°Are rescinded,¡± I cut off the squad¡¯s leader. ¡°Unless you wish to join your comrades in the medibay, or the Trandoshans in the morgue.¡±
¡°Musing: Perhaps they should, Master. I sense you could do with ¡®blowing off some steam¡¯ as meatbags like to say.¡±
¡°Fair, but the sooner I leave this cesspit, the better,¡± I replied, walking past the squad leader, pushing him from my path as I moved. ¡°Plus, getting blood off the boots is a pain I¡¯d rather avoid.¡±
¡°Observation: That is why I prefer to terminate targets at a distance, Master. Or to use a disruptor.¡± I ignored that he¡¯d just suggested he had access to a weapon that was outlawed in the Republic. Even if we were in the Core, you¡¯d find people with such weapons, the trick was to ensure they were modified to look like a more common blaster rifle. ¡°Confession: I do, however, admit something is pleasing about standing over a meatbag as their life leaves their eyes.¡±
A strained laugh forced its way out at the remark, the HUD showing those in the room growing even more tense. At least those who weren¡¯t used to dealing with mercenaries and warriors. The more experienced security personnel seemed to understand there was no threat in HK¡¯s words and made sure to ease the nerves of their less decorated colleagues.
Once we exited the security station, I returned our conversation to internal chatter. ¡°Where are the lizards located?¡±
¡°Disclosure: It is of no importance, Master. To ensure they don¡¯t reveal what they saw I have inserted a small alteration into the systems monitoring their cells. Oxygen levels are slowly decreasing to levels they cannot tolerate, and the alarms for the cells won¡¯t sound until long after the meatbags have expired.¡±
¡°Acceptable.¡±
From there we walked in silence, which allowed me to turn my thoughts to my actions. I didn¡¯t regret drawing on the Force how I¡¯d done or my actions during the battle. I¡¯d done so to help others. Yet I knew I had to be careful. With my powers and connection to the Force unstable and unbalanced because of Natural Selection, and with me already more inclined to draw on the Force in ways the Jedi wouldn¡¯t approve of, I was at risk of losing myself in the Dark Side.
I¡¯d not done so today, but there had been moments when, in the heat of battle, I¡¯d come close, just as I had on other occasions. While I¡¯d hunt and kill every Trandoshan that was involved in Anakin¡¯s kidnapping, and would do the same if others such as Bo or Serra were in danger, I had to be cautious that I didn¡¯t go too far, that I didn¡¯t enjoy my actions too much. That path led to me being consumed by the Dark Side and becoming nothing more than a beast that had to be put down. Against the lizards, even losing control like that shouldn¡¯t cost me, but against the real threats that awaited me ¨C both those known and unknown as I felt there were more dangers in the galaxy than just what I was aware of ¨C such behaviour would result in my quick and pathetic death.
I opened a channel through the Battlenet, wanting to alert Simvyl that we were returning only for the words to die in my throat. Stumbling to one side, I placed a hand on the nearest wall to steady myself as I felt a familiar presence reach out through the Force.
¡°Anakin,¡± I muttered as I reached back, wanting to let him know I was there for him.
We were far too far apart for any form of communication to take place, not least as I¡¯d yet to open myself fully to allow such discussions. However, I could sense enough that my worst fears receded into the depths of my mind. Anakin was awake now, and while panicked and scared, he wasn¡¯t in danger. At least not currently. The burst of emotions from him, even at this distance and with my connection to the Force limited by choice, was still enough to unbalance me, hence the stumble. Still, I knew he was as well as he could be.
Closing my eyes, I pushed open my connection to the Force, focusing entirely on the bond I shared with my son. I had enough understanding, thanks to my training with Fay and Dooku, to know how to lock onto the bond I shared with Anakin and send feelings along it.
Around me, the minds of those on the station became clearer, and the myriad of voices threatened to overwhelm me. Their desires, needs, wants, and every other random, meaningless idea and concept that consumed the thoughts of lesser beings crashed around me, threatening to bury me in a tsunami of insanity. I threw up barriers, drawing on my lessons, and kept the symphony of chaos back. All that mattered was Anakin, and reaching his mind, even, if possible getting a sense of where he was and who was with him.
It took a moment, as I was pushing through the Force over hundreds, if not thousands, of lightyears before I locked onto Anakin. Once that was done, I sent a burst of reassurance to him. He¡¯d know I¡¯d be coming for him, but I needed him to understand that it wasn¡¯t going to be instant.
His response was one of relief as if he feared I¡¯d fallen to the lizards that had taken him, or that, like Shmi, I might¡¯ve abandoned him. The fear I¡¯d sensed in his initial outburst had settled, though not gone entirely. Given his current situation, that was understandable, I just had to hope he didn¡¯t latch onto that for support. Not because I didn¡¯t want him using the Force in the same ways I¡¯d done when trying to save him, but because I feared that, with him being young, and his mind still maturing, he¡¯d not be able to control himself and never recover from what he might do if he answered the offers the whispers of the Dark Side provided.
Pushing myself off the wall, I realised HK was standing nearby, keeping guard while those around us swerved away, unwilling to pass close to a Mandalorian and armed droid. ¡°Hold on An¡¯ika,¡± I whispered to myself as I resumed walking with renewed vigour.
Somewhere out there, Anakin was in trouble, and if I had to rip apart the galaxy to find and save him, I would.
¡ ¡
If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
¡ ¡
I watched as the stars swirled around us as we travelled faster than light, putting the station and the soon-to-be dead lizards behind us. The first of the possible worlds had been inputted into the navigational computer and Raven was pushing herself forward, the engines exceeding their standard limits as we soared through the undulating eddies of hyperspace.
¡°You¡¯ve got the conn,¡± I said to Simvyl as I stood and made my way out of the cockpit cape swirling around me. There was no need to have him alert me if something happened, as Raven would do that naturally. The Cathar was still wounded, with a few bacta patches still visible under his clothing, but he¡¯d insisted on working. I didn¡¯t need the Force or Observe to know he blamed himself for Anakin¡¯s abduction, and while there was still some anger toward his part in events, I¡¯d forgiven him.
Anakin had taunted the Trandoshan after it had spoken to him, and while that wasn¡¯t the smartest choice, I¡¯d have done the same or worse in the boy¡¯s place. The difference was that if something had happened with me there instead of Anakin and Simvyl, then there¡¯d not have been any lizards walking away from the battle. Force, if HK had been with me then the decks would be repainted with blood by the time we finished.
As I emerged into the central area, Fenrir lifted his head. Unlike most times that I passed through the area, he wasn¡¯t lazing around on the main sofa, instead, he was stalking back and forth; agitation and anger radiating from him. Anakin being gone meant a member of our pack, our family was missing, and while his bond to the boy wasn¡¯t as strong as mine, he still shared a connection with him.
In one corner of the area, waiting to be disposed of, was a pile of bones that had formerly been the leg of a Trandoshan. The tuk¡¯ata had dragged it onboard after we¡¯d returned to the station, taking over the scene of the crime. Several members of the security force investigative services weren¡¯t happy with him removing evidence, but if they¡¯d wanted the leg back, they could¡¯ve tried to take it.
If he¡¯d done that before Naboo I might¡¯ve had issues, but not long after I¡¯d purchased a trio of cleaning droids and tasked R2 with keeping the trio in line. So far, there¡¯d not been any issues, though it seemed Fenrir was unwilling to let them collect the bones as, while I was moving through the area, one droid entered, only to scuttle away after Fenrir growled at it.
As I exited the central area, Fenrir fell into step behind me. Normally with what I was about to do, I¡¯d not have him present, but I¡¯d allow it for today. We were both on edge and having him nearby for what I wanted to do might allow me to retain my centre.
I slipped into my quarters quickly, the doors taking longer to close because of the tuk¡¯ata. As he settled down in his usual position ¨C one that allowed him to attack anyone coming in the door ¨C I moved to my desk. Once there, I reached into my Inventory and removed Adas¡¯ holocron. As I¡¯d been using it more heavily since Naboo, I kept it separated from the other holocrons in my Inventory, though I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to leave it in my quarters. While Anakin knew not to enter without permission, the holocron generated a presence in the Force that I suspected even Simvyl felt. The longer I could go without anyone knowing exactly what I was up to, the safer it would be for us all.
I closed my eyes and reached into the Force, easily finding the cold, reserved, but dangerous presence that signified the holocron of the ancient Sith King.
¡°And wha¡¡± Adas¡¯ words trailed off as the projected image stared at me. ¡°What exactly has happened?¡± He asked, changing tack which made clear he could see the conflict in me over what I¡¯d done, and how I¡¯d drawn upon the Dark Side in my attempt to save Anakin.
I took a breath, readying myself for reliving the battle, and the sight of the vessel that had taken my son away. ¡°There was an incident on a station we¡¯ve just left,¡± I said slowly, watching my tone and emotions. The holocron would be sensing them, but I¡¯d prefer not to be too clear about how close I¡¯d come to losing myself. ¡°Anakin, my Padawan, my son, was taken by Trandoshans,¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the burst of fury that surged through me at the mention of that race. ¡°I¡¯ve sensed him through the Force, and know he¡¯s alive but¡ I don¡¯t know where he is or where those beings are taking him.¡±
Adas remained silent after my confession, though I could feel the holocron probing me through the Force. ¡°Hmm. While I know little of the species, bar what previous holders of this holocron and you have told me, based on that data, I would assume that they intend to take your apprentice to one of their hunting worlds. However, I know nothing of where such worlds might be located, though I may have a method for how to locate your apprentice. That said, I don¡¯t believe that is your primary reason for speaking to me.¡±
I suspected his idea for locating Anakin would involve reaching into the Force, and it was something that I¡¯d considered ever since we¡¯d left the station. However, due to how I was recovering from the battle, and the maelstrom of emotions swirling within me, I was reluctant to do so, which was why I¡¯d sought out the holocron once we¡¯d entered hyperspace. ¡°My Padawan and Simvyl were elsewhere on the station when they were attacked. When it happened, when I sensed Anakin¡¯s fear and panic, I almost lost control. I knew I couldn¡¯t reach him easily, not with how my Force connection wasn¡¯t the same as it once was. At that moment, with no choice, I drew upon the Dark Side and let it guide and shape my choices.¡±
¡°Do you regret the decision?¡± the holocron asked slowly, no doubt taking stock of my words, feelings, and presence within the Force.
¡°No.¡± I blinked, surprised at how quick my response had been. I knew I¡¯d not regretted the choice, but ever since there¡¯d been lingering doubt about if I¡¯d made the right choice. That my answer came so quickly, and without a hint of remorse, was unexpected. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t regret using the Force as I did to try and save Anakin. It¡¯s just that, in doing so, in giving in to the offers of power from the Dark Side, I lost myself in them. By the time I regained control of myself, my actions, and the Force, it was too late, and Anakin was gone; lost.¡±
¡°As much as it might shock you to hear, your mistake wasn¡¯t that you took back control, nor that you listened to the veiled false promises that came, not from the Force but from deep within yourself, but that you fought over the choice. That you fought against what you are, and what you were doing.¡± My head tilted to one side, wondering where he was going with this. ¡°The Dark Side isn¡¯t, as the Jedi believe, some corrupted section of the Force in which one loses themselves because of their emotions. It is the true source of the abilities the Force grants us, though to fully use and appreciate it, one must learn to take command of it and oneself. However, to wield the power the Force provides, without being consumed by it, one must make a choice.¡±
¡°Jedi or Sith.¡±
¡°Yes. And no.¡± Adas chuckled, likely because of the confused look that flashed across my face. ¡°To them, the choice is between Light and Dark, between right and wrong. Between letting the Force guide them, or using its power to shape the universe around you. The universe, as you have well discovered, isn¡¯t a simple case of two sides to every choice, it is instead a symphony of, as much as I loathe the term, grey. The Force, as it flows and binds everything in the universe together, is likewise not something that can be simply categorized into two clear and distinct spheres of influence and choice.¡±
¡°Then what is it?¡± This wasn¡¯t where I¡¯d expected the conversation to go, but it was interesting and was helping ease my mind.
¡°Tell me, in your own words, how would you, using the teachings of the Jedi, describe the Force?¡±
I leaned back, thinking about every lesson that I¡¯d had on the nature of the Force. Most of those had come from Fay, though Dooku and others had weighed in from time to time. While none had used simple metaphors to describe the Force, as it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily distilled into such a thing, as I looked over the memories, I saw a common, recurring pattern develop. One that, when applied to a way to define the Force, brought forth a simple but detailed once you examined it closer, concept.
¡°The Force is a river, one that flows with a will of its own ¨C as any river does ¨C and cares little for those on its banks or within it. We, as beings able to draw upon and sense the Force, are the rare few who exist within the river. Those that cannot rest along the banks, able to see the river, but not understand what lies beneath, where the true power and nature of the Force resides. While we travel in the flow, we meet others as our paths cross. For some, the eddies of the water allow only the briefest of contacts, for others, the paths come close to being permanently intertwined. The Jedi teach that, when those paths pull apart, or disappear altogether, we must accept it, and go with the flow. The river, the Force, is the one that defines our path ¨C our destiny ¨C not us. We must release our feelings, and our opinions into the river and accept that no matter what apparent harm and devastation it brings, it has a path that will lead to where we would wish to reside.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Adas lifted a hand to his skull and tapped the base of his helm. ¡°A far more opinioned and detailed answer than I would¡¯ve expected for one raised by the Jedi. At least if I wasn¡¯t already acquainted with you.¡± There was little in his calm, measured tone to suggest he disagreed with my description, but underneath that, I could sense hints of contempt for the ideals I brought forth. ¡°The question is, do you, with all that you¡¯ve seen, experienced, and done, believe, truly believe, that this is what the Force is?¡±
I took my time before answering, delving into my thoughts and feelings on the matter. ¡°No,¡± I eventually replied, ¡°not entirely. I mean, the description makes sense, but it feels as if I¡¯m missing something.¡±
Adas chuckled. ¡°That, my young apprentice, is why, when you¡¯ve drawn upon the Force when you¡¯ve taken command of it and made it do as you wish, you lose yourself within its power. You are working from a flawed perspective, and fighting instinctively against what you perceive as dangerous because your understanding is lacking. Your training, however ineffectual it was, as a Jedi makes it hard for you to delve into the river, to see and experience what lies at its base, and understand that, while an incredible power, with desires of its own, the Force isn¡¯t always right. Blind faith within it, and where it is carrying you, leaves you unable to push the water, to shape the Force as you need and desire.¡±
My mouth opened, readying to challenge him about the dangers of the Dark Side, yet no words emerged. While I didn¡¯t entirely buy what he was saying, any argument I might bring forth would have ready counters. I might, as much as I was worried by the idea at times, know that the Jedi path ¨C be that the one followed by Fay, or that followed by the Order in general ¨C wasn¡¯t the perfect one for me, but I wasn¡¯t here to argue over the merits of the Jedi or Sith philosophy. ¡°Then,¡± I began, having pushed my arguments to one side, ¡°how would you describe the Force?¡±
I might not have been able to see his face, but I knew Adas was smiling. ¡°Using your analogy of the Force as a river, what would be its final destination?¡±
¡°To a sea¡¡±
¡°Or an ocean,¡± Adas finished, which made me nod. ¡°To keep with this comparison, then what the Jedi perceive and believe is a river that we all must travel down as the Force guides us is, to be polite, incomplete. A river cannot exist by itself, it is part of a cycle, and in the end, the river must end by entering the larger and dangerous entity of an ocean. The breadth and depth of this ocean is beyond the scope of any mortal to define and understand.¡±
¡°Then the Sith are as wrong about the Force as the Jedi?¡±
¡°In some ways, yes,¡± Adas replied with a chuckle. ¡°The difference is that while the Jedi allow the currents to guide them down their river, they never understand that the ocean of the Force awaits to consume them for their false beliefs and what lies in its depths. They don¡¯t understand the Force and place their faith in it. That, as with any force of nature, is a deeply flawed approach. Weather has no care for the creatures that inhabit its ecosystem; it only concerns itself, if it is concerned with anything, with the various patterns and systems it has control over.
¡°Many who claim to be Sith believe that to have the power they desire, they must dominate the ocean; bend it entirely to their will. That too is a fallacy, and often leads to those who attempt domination over the entirety of the Force to be driven mad.¡± He paused, making sure I was listening intently. I was, as was Fenrir who¡¯d moved closer as Adas had spoken. ¡°The other issue, and one I suspect you might fall for, is to believe that it is possible to use both ideals, of allowing the Force to blindly guide you but then assuming control when the destination or situation isn¡¯t to your liking. That path leads to madness, and few if any beings can survive such a battle; one fought between themselves, their ideals, and the Force.¡±
¡°Then no matter what we do, we are doomed to fail?¡±
¡°Again, yes and no,¡± Adas said, and I swore he was looking at me as if I was a child. ¡°One cannot trust the Force to guide them, nor believe they can dominate the entirely of it. Both those paths, and that of trying to do both, are false routes, designed to trap and control the weaker-minded fools. Those incapable of understanding the truth, accepting it, and then adapting to it.
¡°What one must do, if one wishes to survive the Force, is to understand that we have the power to alter, in some ways, the environment around us, without attempting to go too far, to do too much, or making no effort to affect our surroundings. Bend, shape, and direct the ocean¡¯s currents around you, as best you can; channel them to what you need. The Force will accept this, as in the grand scheme, your actions, if done so alone, have no meaningful effect on the overall ocean.¡±
As metaphors went, Adas¡¯ one wasn¡¯t the worst I¡¯d heard. Yes, he was, as expected, pushing for a darker path than I was taking, but he wasn¡¯t promising the impossible. Nor was he suggesting I could have everything I wanted simply by dominating the Force around me. Going over the previous discussions we¡¯d had, it was clear this idea worked better with his previous words than what I¡¯d suspected. Those thoughts had, I could see now, been shaped by the Jedi and my preconceptions, about the Dark Side and the Sith.
If I understood his suggestion, his teaching, then to save Anakin, I would have to assume control of the Force around me and him, and use that to alter the flow of the water ¨C the flow of the Force ¨C enough that we¡¯d once more be together. That made sense. However, another concept, one linked intrinsically to Anakin, came to mind.
¡°What of fate and destiny?¡±
Anakin was brought forth by the Force ¨C possibly by Plagueis and Sidious attempting to assume control over the entirety of the Force ¨C and thus was critical to whatever the Force considered as balance. My emergence in this universe, and the Force¡¯s eventual acceptance and adaptation to me, meant I also was important, but I still believed my role was less critical than the one my son had.
While I¡¯d had hints of the Force adapting to my presence, to shifting its currents, it was only on Naboo that I understood that fully. The death of Master Drallig in place of Qui-Gon was a clear one. While it was only a theory, I suspected the Force had hoped for Qui-Gon to teach Anakin, or at least considered it one of two ways he could go ¨C the other being to eventually kneel before Sidious. In coming here, I¡¯d presented another option, one I had deeply believed, was the Force¡¯s favoured choice.
Thus, with Qui-Gon¡¯s role in determining Anakin¡¯s path to the Force¡¯s goal abandoned, he lost importance to the currents. Drallig, due to his closeness to Serra ¨C who flowed beside me in the ocean ¨C had been positioned to ease the overall path of the Force in our vicinity instead. That idea wouldn¡¯t ever bring comfort to Serra, but it did ease some of my guilt over Drallig¡¯s death.
¡°Fate is a tricky thing,¡± Adas responded, bringing my attention back to him. ¡°As much as many Dark Siders might wish to deny it, the Force has a path it wishes to take, and no number of actions taken by us can change the destination. We can, with skill, training, and power, alter the exact route taken to this destination, but we cannot divert the Force from its course. Attempting to alter the course and destination will see the Force react and counter the move of the one trying to subvert its intentions: be they Sith, Jedi, or any other who can call upon the Force.
¡°Now, the path the Force has taken, and the events that brings forth, often don¡¯t align with the desires of those of us able to swim in her depths. The Jedi preach that we should simply allow these events to occur, that there is nothing we can do to alter them, nor should we attempt to.¡± My thoughts bounced to Qui-Gon and Drallig there. ¡°A False Sith might attempt to bend the entirety of the Force to their wishes to alter the event. Again, a flawed and foolish choice. A True Sith, can with effort, desire, and power ¨C something both you and your apprentice possess ¨C alter that path enough that events occur in different ways. Often those changes are for our benefit, but not always. That is a sign we must understand, and however much it enrages us, accept. We can use the Force, we can shape its path, but we cannot ever hope to subsume its will, nor alter the course of something we will never truly comprehend.¡±
Adas paused and I sat back in my chair, letting his words sink in. This had shifted from what I¡¯d expected quickly, yet what he said sounded more useful for me now, if I stepped back and looked at things as logically as I could, than a simple lesson on managing my anger.
¡°You don¡¯t deny the Force around you can be bent to your will,¡± Adas said, regaining my attention, ¡°but are struggling with the aftereffects of it not doing enough to help. Which leaves you with a choice.
¡°Do you accept the teaching of the Jedi and make no outward attempt to have the Force help you find your apprentice? Do you follow the path of the False Sith and attempt to assume direct control of every element of the Force across this galaxy and beyond? Or do you wish to learn how to use the Force to alter the area around you, to wield it to suit your desires without risking the madness that preys upon your fears?¡±
3.04 Training and Interruptions 4/4
Leaning back in my chair, I snarled. ¡°Shab!¡± The Mando¡¯a curse slipped easily from me as I pulled back from the Force, unable to sense Anakin in the system.
¡°No luck?¡±
¡°No,¡± I replied, glancing at Simvyl. ¡°He¡¯s not in the system.¡± I paused and raised an arm, pointing in the rough direction where it had felt Anakin was coming from. ¡°That way. Give or take.¡±
¡°Observation: I am impressed with your accurate ability to provide directions, Master.¡±
I ignored HK¡¯s sarcasm, as in his place, I¡¯d share it. However, the method that Adas had taught me while we¡¯d travelled to the closest system where HK felt the Trandoshans might¡¯ve taken Anakin was helping narrow down the location. Or at least I hoped it was, as while it had yet to bear fruit, it was providing a general sense of where my son was.
The issue was that if the Trandoshans were still moving ¨C which given we were barely a day after Anakin¡¯s abduction was possible ¨C then it wouldn¡¯t be as effective. Still, it was quicker than spending hours, if not days, scanning each possible system for signs that any ships had arrived and approached the habitable, but generally uninhabited, planets that might be used as hunting grounds. Still, with Raven pushing herself so we were travelling at 0.5 past lightspeed ¨C a drop of 0.2 on her official hyperspace rating ¨C we were able to cover a half-dozen systems inside a day.
While using the Force as a very rough compass was, I felt, helping, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough to find Anakin in time. I could sense his fear even at the distance between us with the only upsides being that it wasn¡¯t growing weaker ¨C suggesting he was travelling far from us ¨C nor was it evolving into something worse, which would suggest the Trandoshans were beginning their hunt. I did wonder why he¡¯d not yet tried to escape, as even with the limited training he¡¯d had with using the Force, he should be able to cause trouble. However, perhaps he was simply showing restraint and applying the lesson I¡¯d put in place when we¡¯d left Karvoss II.
Since we¡¯d be travelling as Mando¡¯ade until we reached the Shapers, I¡¯d warned him against using the Force except in the direst of circumstances. He¡¯d used it slightly in the battle before he¡¯d been abducted, but not enough ¨C at least according to what the Battlenet recording suggested ¨C that his captors had realised he was a Force user. If he was being smart, he was waiting and biding his time. I felt the Trandoshans would¡¯ve removed most of his armour to lower the threat he could pose, so he¡¯d be limited in what he could do to escape his confinement. Fighting unarmed on a ship, in tight quarters where he could be easily tracked was harder than on whatever world the beasts were taking him to. There, slim as it was, he would have a greater chance at surviving until I arrived, or possibly even slipping from their hunting grounds and taking a few down in the process.
Still, needing help in cutting down the exceedingly long list of possible worlds HK had, I¡¯d reached out to a handful of people who might have contacts in the underworld. The two most prominent contacts were Dukes Adonai and Torrhen. While the pair were honourable, many Mando¡¯ade worked as bounty hunters, and there should ¨C in theory ¨C be some form of network between the Mando¡¯ade in the profession who might be willing, for a price I was happy to pay, to provide intel on favoured Trandoshans hunting grounds and worlds in the Inner, Mid and Outer Rims.
I¡¯d also reached out to Miraj Scintel and a handful of others who might have contacts. While officially, the Zygerrians were happy members of the Republic, I knew that, if things didn¡¯t change, within a decade they¡¯d return to their slaver roots. Because of that, there was a fair to good chance they still had connections into that world, which I could exploit. While I doubted they¡¯d be of any use, it was worth the effort. Plus, even if I didn¡¯t need her or her father¡¯s help to find my son, the call ensured I remained in her thoughts, meaning the quest linked to her ¨C Changing Fate [Miraj Scintel] ¨C had a greater chance of success.
The only people that might be of use that I¡¯d not yet reached out to were the Co-Chancellors. However, after over a day of fruitless searching, I was beginning to feel that letting Sidious and Plagueis know that I had a Padawan was less of a threat than allowing Anakin to be harmed, altered, or even killed by Trandoshans. The visions I¡¯d seen of how, only together could we protect the galaxy from the encroaching darkness, meant Anakin¡¯s importance hadn¡¯t decreased because of my presence. Without him, the Force felt I didn¡¯t stand a chance to emerge victorious from what was coming, and after the debacle of Naboo and Drallig¡¯s death, I was placing more substance toward Force visions than I had before. If ensuring my best chance of victory meant alerting the Banite Sith to Anakin and thus starting their probes into his abilities and history, then that was what I¡¯d do.
I could also, as Adas had hinted in our last conversation, delve deeper into the knowledge he held; to become a true apprentice to him. I was reluctant to take that path, though. While his words, and the ensuing discussion we¡¯d had, during which he¡¯d shown me how to use the Force as a rough compass to guide me toward Anakin, had made sense, I wasn¡¯t ready to think deeply about them. Not until Anakin was back and I was able to properly centre myself would I decide if the path he offered, one that was neither Jedi nor Sith ¨C at least not that of the Banite Sith ¨C would be the one I took.
Still, his words about the Force¡¯s concept of balance not matching what the Jedi felt was balance was something I agreed with, and had reached on my own. That the path taken by the Banite Sith was also, in Adas¡¯ opinion, a false one was not a surprise either. It was because of him that I referred to Sidious and Plagueis as Banite Sith, as it was the term he¡¯d used for them. How and when he¡¯d learnt of Darth Bane he wouldn¡¯t say, but I suspected he¡¯d encountered a fallen Jedi or other Force user who¡¯d known of the altered state of the Sith Lords brought forth by Bane. Still, I agreed with him and had been leaning that way even before first activating his holocron, that wiping the Jedi and Sith in their current forms from the board, and either rebuilding them myself or allowing others to do so, was the best choice for the galaxy. Such thinking was far into the future, and far from my concern currently.
My hands moved toward Raven¡¯s hyperdrive controls, though before I even pushed the throttle, powering us into the faster-than-light travel, Raven had already engaged the engines. That brought a small smile to my face, as I enjoyed the ability she had to know my intentions and act upon them. And now, after Anakin¡¯s abduction, to pilot herself to my location. I wasn¡¯t sure how others would feel about a starship that could think, fly ¨C and maybe even one day, fight ¨C for itself, but Raven was as far beyond other vessels as I was beyond a monkey.
Less than half a minute after the transition to hyperspace was complete, the communication system beeped. As the Force rippled, suggesting a glimmer of hope, I opened the channel. ¡°Miraj,¡± I said upon seeing the Zygerrian princess in what was a slightly revealing dress. Normally I¡¯d be happy to appreciate her figure, even if I weren¡¯t sure how far, if anywhere, I was willing to take things with her in that regard, but today wasn¡¯t the time for it.
¡°Cameron,¡± she replied, my name rolling off her lips seductively. ¡°How goes the search for your boy?¡±
¡°Nothing so far.¡± I¡¯d not called Anakin my son with her, but she seemed to prefer calling him my child than an apprentice, which was her choice.
¡°While that is disappointing to hear, it does mean my news won¡¯t be unwelcomed.¡± She leaned down, tapping at the controls wherever she was, and a moment later, Raven alerted me to incoming data. As normal, that was checked for any miscellaneous data, shunted into a secured sub-system, and before the data was accessed, that system was disconnected from the rest of Raven¡¯s network. ¡°One of my uncles, one far from the throne and who has turned to more¡ unsavoury ventures than my father and I approve of, has contacts in the underworld. One of those contacts, which he reached out to as a favour to me, has contacts of their own among the Trandoshans. For a price, that contact is willing to meet you and provide the data that might be of use.¡±
Part of me wondered what favour Miraj now owed her uncle, but it was something for her to handle. Just as, if this lead panned out, was the favour I¡¯d owe her. ¡°At this point, even if they can only provide a list of possible worlds, that will reduce my time searching immensely. Thank you,¡± I lowered my head, making clear I understood I owed her for the help.
¡°There is no need to thank me, Cameron. My family and I are still deeply in debt for the agreement you negotiated. One that is benefiting all of Zygerria.¡± She offered a wide, pleasant smile, making clear that she was still interested in me.
¡°Things are going well?¡± I asked, knowing that simply cutting the channel would be rude. Plus, with it taking time for HK and R2 ¨C who was rolling toward the cockpit now ¨C to examine and confirm the details of the contact and their location, it was better to at least appear interested.
¡°Yes. All the corporations are honouring the agreement, and have signed contracts with local subsidiaries to help revitalise Zygerrian markets and allow us to expand our influence across the sector. It has taken time, but even the lowest strata of our society are seeing improvements in their daily lives. My father has made sure that all know that without your help, none of us would be reaping the benefits we now experience.¡± As she spoke, her smile widened, and the way her tongue flicked against her teeth made clear how she wished to repay the debt she felt she owed me. ¡°Perhaps, after you¡¯ve recovered your boy and dealt with those who dared challenge your power, you might consider returning to Zygerria? There is much here I would enjoy showing you.¡± As she spoke, her fingers brushed her neck, drawing attention to her body, and removing any doubt of her intent.
¡°While I¡¯m sure I would enjoy whatever it is you wish to show me, I cannot commit to a set date for visiting. Even after I¡¯ve recovered my Padawan and those responsible face justice, I have other commitments.¡± I swore she shivered at the idea of my form of justice, which I suspected, was close to how I intended to deal with those walking handbags. ¡°However, when it is time for a break in training, and if we are nearby, I will contact you about a visit.¡±
Honestly, I had no interest in flirting with her currently but being rude wasn¡¯t worth it. I had time to kill before the data was confirmed, and cutting her off would only insult her. Well, unless she thought I was playing hard to get, but that was not something I particularly cared about currently.
Her smile slipped slightly when I¡¯d made clear I wouldn¡¯t be coming to Zygerria soon, but it recovered once I suggested I¡¯d try to visit at some point. ¡°I long for the day when I might see you again with my eyes, and not as simply a hologram in my private chambers.¡± As she spoke, the hand on her neck slid lower, though I kept my gaze on her face. ¡°I look forward to seeing you once more prove yourself against those unworthy of my attention. The Hero of Naboo is considered a friend of the royal family, and many at court are eager to see you in person.¡± She looked to one side as if someone distracted her for a moment. ¡°The Trade Federation is greatly disliked within the Outer Rim, and your actions alongside the Naboo Queen have earned you much attention from those who hold grudges with the Federation. Many have expressed interest in meeting you and discussing¡ opportunities that would benefit us all.¡±
¡°Whenever I visit, if time allows, I¡¯m willing to speak with these people, but I won¡¯t make any promises, Miraj.¡± The idea that elements of what would form the basis of the CIS, at least those with true grievances that hadn¡¯t then been forced into worse situations by siding with the Separatists and thus being placed even greater under the thumb of the Federation and the other mega-corporations, was interesting. These people and worlds were friends of Zygerria, so there was a fair chance they¡¯d have sided with the CIS to exploit the opportunities the war brought. Still, it was an avenue worth exploring, as at the very least, I¡¯d learn names and places of targets I might not otherwise learn. ¡°However, my focus remains on finding my Padawan, and ensuring he¡¯s unharmed.¡±
¡°As it should be.¡± Miraj¡¯s smile exposed her fangs, making clear she enjoyed the idea of how she thought I would handle the situation. ¡°May your prey be easy to find, provide a satisfying hunt, and their deaths everything they deserve.¡±
I nodded, not wishing to comment on how I hoped for the same as it was unbecoming of a Jedi, which for at least a few more years, I¡¯d remain. ¡°Again, thank you for this, Miraj.¡± She offered a final nod and then the channel cut.
¡°How do you do it?¡±
I looked at Simvyl even as the computer checking the data Miraj had sent confirmed it was clean, and thus safe for HK and R2 to examine through Raven¡¯s systems. ¡°Huh?¡±
¡°You know damn well what I mean.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Got a female on every world in the Republic.¡±
¡°Not every world,¡± I replied with a smirk, ¡°just most of the ones I¡¯ve visited.¡±
He grunted, and thankfully let the matter drop. As R2 rolled into the cockpit, my mind turned, wondering if I could redirect Miraj¡¯s attention to Simvyl. I had enough attention from ladies who I wished to entertain, and I wasn¡¯t sure if Miraj would accept a human mate, or if I was comfortable with a Zygerrian. Simvyl, as a Cathar, in theory, should be a more suitable companion for Miraj, and it wouldn¡¯t cost me the support of either if they did become something. That, however, like everything bar Anakin, was a matter for another month.
¡°This better not be a wild goose chase,¡± I muttered as the astromech accessed the data and began adding it to our flight data.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°Observation: Given the location, it is likely that this cantina is lacking in many basic amenities, Master.¡±
¡°Good thing I¡¯m not going here for food or drink,¡± I replied as I walked with HK toward the meeting place of the contact that had come from Miraj. Or more accurately, from a distant uncle who¡¯d gained to from Force-knew where. ¡°Keep your eyes open for trouble, and if I signal, enter with intent.¡±
¡°Exclamation: With pleasure.¡±
HK stopped, taking position near the entrance, while I walked down the short flight of stairs. The others in our party remained with Raven. For Simvyl, while he was healed from the battle with the Trandoshans, part of me still blamed him for losing Anakin, and I was reluctant to have him guard my six. Fenrir, while far more eager than the Cathar to accompany me, had remained behind as well. The presence of a tuk¡¯ata would only invoke strong reactions from the scum that awaited me inside the cantina.
Given the height of the building, and the slightly sunken location of the door, this cantina was half-buried. As I pushed the door open, the HUD reported on the general quality of the air inside, making me glad I was in my armour. Hints of diverse types of spice, deathsticks, and a hundred other chemicals that weren¡¯t great for one¡¯s health, swirled in the air. The only thing going for the place was that it wasn¡¯t Mos Eisley on Tatooine, but it wasn¡¯t much better.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
Much of the noise in the cantina died down as I walked forward, making a beeline for the central bar area. Given I was in full beskar, it was likely most here were trying to get a read on what was probably the first Mandalorian they¡¯d ever seen. The HUD was scanning everyone present, using the Battlenet to link to HK, and through him, Raven to check the scans against local security files.
By the time I reached the bar, the HUD had confirmed that over seventy per cent of the cantina¡¯s patrons were wanted on various charges. Those ranged from theft and extortion to kidnapping and murder. The worst ones were marked out as potential threats, though I ignored them. Along with the whispered hints from the darker reaches of my mind and the Force that said the only thing I¡¯d find here was trouble and death. That I¡¯d be better off just killing everyone present.
The worst of the bunch, and the head of the local food chain, was an Ishi Tib who sat at the back of the cantina. On his lap rested a barely-clothed yellow-skinned Twi¡¯lek female while two more of the species ¨C one green, one blue ¨C were massaging his shoulders. Behind the stalk-eyed alien stood four Nikto, which were a surprise to see in this sector.
The Nikto, like several other species, were bound to serve the Hutts, so the only way those four could be here was because either the Ishi Tib worked for a Hutt, or they were disgraced and expelled from Hutt Space. Regardless of which it was, the veiled suggestions of the Force said I should remove them; that like Trandoshans, Hutts deserved nothing but death.
¡°What¡¯ll it be?¡± the Rodian behind the bar asked, but I ignored him, reading the details the HUD was providing about those I was now forced to share a room with. I had no interest in the swill they served here, nor the scum that frequented this place; though if their grubby eyes continued to stare at my armour, some seemingly thinking they could pry it from my corpse for a quick payday, I would take some pleasure in making their lives far shorter.
I pushed off the bar once the HUD located my contact; a brown-skinned Devaronian who was sitting by itself in a darkened alcove on one side of this osik-hole. A Togurta was with him, the female shifting provocatively against my target. As I moved closer, the HUD detected a burnt mark on the Togruta¡¯s neck, partially hidden by the thin clothing she wore. The same mark was on one of the Twi¡¯leks with the Ishi Tib, and I growled and clenched my fists as I confirmed the females were slaves.
For a moment, I considered simply taking out everyone present, sending them all to waste recycling and freeing the slaves. The voices agreed, saying the scum present didn¡¯t deserve to even be in my presence. However, after a few short, deep breaths, I pushed those thoughts to one side. I wasn¡¯t here to end the lives of some minor, unimportant slavers. I was here to save Anakin. Everything else, no matter how appealing, was tertiary to that.
I moved across the cantina slowly, noting the way many of the patrons reacted as I neared and then passed them. While my hand never grasped the hilt of my beskad, that and the blaster pistol on the other hip drew a lot of attention. The murmurs of the Dark Side, saying I should strike down those who arrogantly eyed my blade for themselves, grew stronger. One patron, a Weequay, stood, making me pause and slowly, fighting the urge to lash out, turn to glare at him.
The alien, who looked vaguely familiar though there was no record of him on the local security reports, lifted his hands and backed off. It seemed he, unlike the rest of the bar, had the sense to leave instead of being in my presence.
I resumed walking toward the Devaronian, the Togruta with him freezing up once she realised my path. I grunted angrily under my helmet as the alien grasped the female, preventing her from leaving. The urge to simply shoot the Devaronian, and others in this place, to free those they enslaved returned with vigour, and it was harder to push it away again; to focus entirely on my goal of finding and saving Anakin, and then butchering every Trandoshan I could find.
¡°I¡¯m told you have something for me,¡± I said as I reached the table the alien was sitting behind.
He looked up at me, his devilish eyes scanning my armour for some hint of recognition and understanding. ¡°Do I?¡± He replied, an annoying smirk dancing on his face as his grasp on the Togruta tightened, preventing her from squirming away to hide from me. His eyes settled on my beskad; the ripples of the rare metal used in its construction drew his attention with the same greedy, self-serving intentions as others in this shithole.
¡°You do,¡± I sat down, mainly to hide my struggles to stop my fingers from twitching; the voices carrying desires to exterminate this creature and others nearby grew stronger with each passing second. ¡°From a mutual friend on Zygerria.¡±
The alien¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked me over again, this time trying to correct whatever false mental picture he had of me. ¡°Heh,¡± he said slowly, releasing his grasp on the Togruta,¡± was expecting something different.¡±
The Togruta stood rapidly, fear blasting from her as she scurried away. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± I asked, ignoring the slave, though not the fact three Rodians behind me shifted at the commotion, the trio all grasping for their blasters.
I did my best to ignore them, to pretend the suggestions in my mind that they planned to attack me, to jump me and steal my armour, didn¡¯t exist. Even after attempting to centre myself while we travelled to this system, I¡¯d struggled to quieten the voices that offered obscure assurances of power, of how I could find and save Anakin if I only took control of the Force; bend it entirely to my demands.
¡°No, but I¡¯d like some proof you are who I¡¯m expecting,¡± the Devaronian responded, his arms shifting, the hand in his lap so I couldn¡¯t see what exactly he was up to, though it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out. The shabuir was reaching for a blaster, my concern that this was a setup, and fear that I was collecting a bounty on him washing over me in the Force, drowning out much of what else I could sense.
I moved one hand to my belt, the alien tensing as the digits drifted from his sight. ¡°Relax,¡± I said as I opened a pouch on my belt, ¡°if I wanted you dead, you¡¯d already be a corpse.¡± Perhaps I could try being polite, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for niceties, and this place was wreaking havoc on my sense of control. ¡°Does this confirm my status?¡± I asked, placing the hilt of my lightsaber shoto on the table.
¡°You could¡¯ve taken that from the body of any Jedi,¡± the Devaronian replied.
I laughed loudly, making him tense and having others nearby turn sharply; spikes of concern mixing with rising tension. ¡°I could¡¯ve, but unless you want me to demonstrate another way to prove I¡¯m who you¡¯re expecting, which, I don¡¯t recommend, I suggest you accept my proof without question.¡±
The Devaronian continued to stare at me, the hands in his lap shifting around, my nerves slowly fraying as they suggested that he planned to betray me, that he was of no use, growing louder. ¡°No, that shouldn¡¯t be needed.¡± One hand rose from under the table, a small datacard in its paw. ¡°I believe this is what you¡¯re after?¡±
¡°It better be,¡± I replied, the HUD scanning the card to ensure it was genuine, and not some form of hidden explosive or otherwise trapped. While the HUD reported that wasn¡¯t the case, the murmurs changed, telling me the Devaronian planned to betray me, to not give me what he should; that I must take it from his dead, bleeding body.
¡°Relax my friend, none of us here wish to tangle with a Mandalorian, nor a Jedi posing as one.¡± I bristled at the accusation that I wasn''t Mando¡¯ade, that I¡¯d not paid the price and carried the hunt needed to earn the armour I wore. That I was somehow unworthy to wear it.
My fingers grasped the hilt of my shoto as the desire, the need to strike down this fool and prove my worth by killing him and everyone else in the building, grew stronger; slowly threatening to overwhelm my control. ¡°Keep your insults to yourself,¡± I snarled, ¡°and give me what was promised.¡±
¡°Now, now,¡± he said, pulling his hand back, and taking the datacard away from me. ¡°There¡¯s the matter of cost.¡±
¡°I wasn¡¯t told of any cost,¡± I shot back, Miraj hadn¡¯t mentioned such a thing, yet I¡¯d half-expected it and come prepared. Yet now, as I glared at the alien, I felt little desire to pay the fool. Not when, as if sensing my mood, most of those behind me had moved away; their flight or fight senses telling them the coming battle was one they¡¯d not survive.
A few remained, such as the Ishi Tib and his guards, but the majority were either leaving the cantina or shifting for cover on the far side of the room. The ones that hadn¡¯t reacted were those who carried warrants for murder or worse: the type that didn¡¯t easily back down from a threat. As everyone tensed, sensing the danger I presented, the quiet suggestions from deep inside that told me that this was all a trap, an attempt to gain something none of them deserved, grew even louder.
¡°There¡¯s always a cost, my friend. That is how this works.¡±
¡°Not this time.¡±
¡°Ah,¡± The Devaronian tensed, ¡°in that case¡¡± The arm still under the table shifted, and I was moving.
My hand thrust forward, the lightsaber igniting as I reached for him.
¡°WA¡¡± The words died in his throat as the plasma burnt through his chest, piercing his heart.
I stood, my free hand, the mechanical limb, grasping the table between us and wrenching it from its secure fastening on the floor, clearing a path to the target.
With a flick of my wrist, the datacard flew to my grasp and the body of the gasping, dying alien fell to the floor. Yet, as soon as I secured the card in my hand, I stumbled forward.
Someone, the HUD identified them as a Rodian, had shot at me, the bolt crashing into my armour.
Snarling, the need to carry out pest control no longer restrained, I turned. The lightsaber came up, slapping away my new target¡¯s next shot away, before the third was sent back at him.
The green-skinned alien stumbled back; a final expression of shock now permanently marring its face, having appeared there just before the bolt had slammed into its maw. The body crumpled to the floor even as those with him began to understand what¡¯d happened.
Not wanting to lose my prize, I turned, shifting my body to cover the datacard as a few others opened fire. The bolts slammed into my armour, sending spikes of fury surging through me even as I secured the datacard in a pouch at my waist.
Once that was done, my hand moved, the Force reacting to my demands.
Two Rodians ¨C tablemates of the dead one ¨C were lifted from their feet, along with a handful of others nearby and anything not secured to the floor. The group of bodies and objects flew backwards, slamming into the wall; some with sickening crunches making clear their fate.
I blinked as everything started to fall, regaining my focus. ¡°Fuck,¡± I muttered as others in the bar, at least the few not rushing for the exits, drew weapons. I understood, as time slowed around me as I readied myself for battle, that I¡¯d lost control. The HUD confirmed the Devaronian didn¡¯t have a blaster under the table, that he¡¯d been reaching for a datapad and not a weapon. Yet, with the suggestions I¡¯d been getting since nearing this place, that this was all a trap, that nothing I was doing would help save Anakin and my only choice was destruction to recover my son, assaulting my thoughts, I¡¯d overreacted.
However, I didn¡¯t have time to fully process my mistakes. Battle was upon me, and I could feel myself sinking into the Force, readying myself to expunge some of the anger that had been an ever-present companion since Anakin was attacked.
Before any of those stupid enough to engage a Force-wielding Mando¡¯ade could fire, the door I¡¯d entered through earlier exploded. Several beings were thrown back but the shockwave, they and others shredded but debris that rocketed inward.
A moment later, as my lightsaber came around and slapped aside one pitiful attack and I drew my beskad, HK stepped through the cloud of debris. His yellow optical sensors gave the cloud an eerie glow, while his blaster sang, targets already picked out by the Battlenet.
I moved toward the first fool to anger me, my lightsaber coming down, severing their arm. The scream of pain died quickly as I thrust my blade through their chest.
Pulling the blade back, blood gushed forth, and I spun, ducking low and thrusting out my arm. The next target was knocked back by the Force, their fall made permanent by HK¡¯s accurate fire.
I turned; my rage demanded the bug-faced alien I¡¯d seen at the back meet the fate he deserved. The muscle he had opened fire, trying pathetically to protect their master. Bolts were deflected away, or back toward the source, taking out one of the fools even as my main target pushed the slaves he¡¯d had between me and him, denying me a clear shot.
Raging at him using others for cover, at the callous disregard for life, my hand thrust forward. Black energy surged from my fist, slamming into two of the guards. The pair were lifted and slammed into the wall by the attack, creams of pain echoed around the cantina, freezing many in place.
Those who had frozen, caught out by the display of true power, that deserved death died in a hail of blaster fire. HK mowed them and others down with ease. I stepped toward my target, the last guard falling as I threw my beskad at him; the blade pushed by the Force sailed into his chest, pinning him to the wall behind.
A furious snarl of rage erupted from me as the Ishi Tib slipped through a door, the way sealing itself behind him even as his slaves whimpered around my feet, scrambling to be clear of my path. The Force did as I demanded, and the door shuddered, bending unnaturally inward before it was blasted in, a startled shout of pain meaning I¡¯d hit someone.
Stepping into the gap, the shoto in my hand ensured I could still see in the darkness beyond. The Hud quickly located the door I¡¯d blasted in further down a short corridor, blood and a leg smeared over it as it lay embedded in what had to be the rear exit from the cantina the alien had planned to use to escape.
¡°H-help me,¡± he whimpered, his hand clutching feebly to slow the blood loss from where his leg had once been. I lifted my lightsaber, the yellow light bathing the alien¡¯s face. ¡°NO!¡± he screamed, bringing up his hands in a pathetic attempt to stop me. ¡°The Jedi¡¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t going to save you,¡± I finished after burying my blade in his face; ending his life, and granting those wounded by his actions some measure of justice.
I stood there, the plasma of my blade sizzling as blood from the twitching body landed upon it, breathing deeply. ¡°FUCK!¡± I screamed inside my helmet, understanding that I¡¯d again lost control. That I¡¯d fought with the dark voices inside me and lashed out. While the Ishi Tib and the others who¡¯d died because of my anger deserved what they¡¯d got, I was furious at myself.
After taking a few more moments to find something close to calm, I powered down the lightsaber, turned and walked back into the cantina. The place was destroyed, bodies, blood, guts, and Force-knew what other internal fluids coating the floor and walls, with few if any tables undamaged. The central bar still stood, but every glass shattered, and mugs strewn everywhere.
I pulled my beskad from the body I¡¯d impaled with it, the Nikto slumping to the floor, a weak groan escaping its lips telling me it hadn¡¯t yet expired.
¡°Get out,¡± I growled to the few beings still alive in the place. Outside of the slaves and staff, few of the patrons who¡¯d not left when I¡¯d entered were able to leave. The rest were dead, the only people who¡¯d complain about the mess being the poor sods sent to identify the bodies and then cleanse the building.
¡°Observation: While I am grateful for the outlet to further enhance my calibrations, I do hope you secured the data you needed, Master.¡±
I reached into my pouch, pulling out the datacard. ¡°Shab!¡± I snarled, seeing it was bent. A groan from one body on the ground provided a vent for the new burst of rage as I kicked their face in. ¡°Damnit,¡± I grunted and shook my head. ¡°Think R2 can salvage anything from this?¡±
¡°Answer: Possibly, though he isn¡¯t designed for such tasks the astromech is remarkably skilful when motivated.¡±
¡°Ugh.¡± I shook my head and moved toward the exit, enraged at myself for my actions. I¡¯d lost control, lashed out, and possibly cost myself what information the Devaronian had that could lead the way to Anakin. ¡°Son of a bitch,¡± I added, stepping out into the cool, night air of the planet.
In the distance I could hear sirens, suggesting whatever passed for law enforcement in this city had been alerted to the commotion and was on their way.
¡°Assessment: Might I suggest we vacate the location, Master? Unless you wish to test our skill against the local security forces.¡±
¡°I think we¡¯ve had enough fun for one day.¡± My reply was meant to be jovial, but there was no humour in my tone. The only feelings I had were anger at myself, and fear for what my loss of control might cost Anakin.
Looking upward, I reached out into the Force. Anakin was still alive, but far from this world. Given we¡¯d had to travel two sectors away from our search grid for the meeting, that wasn¡¯t a surprise. Still, not sensing any distress, or at least nothing new to suggest he was now being hunted, eased some of my turmoil.
I had a problem, and until I gained control of it, I was a liability. One that, if it caused Anakin to be hurt ¨C permanently or temporarily, mentally, or physically ¨C I¡¯d never forgive myself for. I¡¯d spent the last few days considering Adas¡¯ offer to train me to master the Force around me, instead of fighting and denying that the dangerous impulses I heard and felt came from anywhere but myself. I could see that, unless I submitted myself for full retraining by the Jedi, or turned to the Banite Sith for help ¨C neither of which was ever going to happen ¨C then I had to accept his teaching. I just hoped that it didn¡¯t cost me everything I had, and everything I wanted to do, to learn at the Sith King¡¯s feet.
¡°Come on. We need to give this to R2 and hope it¡¯ll lead us to those walking lizards.¡±
¡°Hu-hmm.¡± I spun at the unexpected sound, cursing myself for getting lost in my thoughts and not seeing the HUD and Force alerting me to the nearby Weequay. That it was the same one that had been the first to leave the cantina when I¡¯d entered did little to settle that annoyance. ¡°If by walking lizards, you mean Trandoshans, I might be of some help. For a fee of course.¡±
I looked at the pathetic alien, wondering what he hoped for, beyond a few quick credits. My hand slipped to my beskad. The Weequay stepped back, hands rising frantically to show he wasn¡¯t a threat.
¡°Wait! WAIT!¡± It mewed distressingly. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to cheat you!¡±
My mouth opened, readying to throw an insult toward it, only for the sound to die in my throat. As unexpected as it was, I felt the Force shifting around me; almost as if it were suggesting I should hear out this feeble alien. ¡°You¡¯d better not be,¡± I said, staying my instinct to exterminate the alien.
¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not.¡± The alien straightened, understanding it wasn¡¯t about to die, and patted down the rags that passed for clothing.
¡°Query: How are you acquainted with Trandoshans, meatbag?¡±
The Weequay blinked, uncertain of how to respond to HK¡¯s question, before replying to me. ¡°I¡¯m aware, through sources, of several groups that have operations in this and several sectors nearby. Some are bounty hunters, some are slavers, and others use the worlds they frequent to train their younglings. It depends on which groups you¡¯re interested in.¡±
¡°Initially, just those who use the children of other races to train their young. If, however, your information proves useful, then I¡¯d be interested in the other groups as well.¡±
¡°And your reason for seeking such a group of Trandoshans?¡±
¡°A personal matter.¡± There was no chance I¡¯d be telling some random street Weequay about what had happened with Anakin.
¡°Ah, yes, yes. Your business is your business. Just as mine is mine.¡± It chuckled as if finding something funny in its words. ¡°All that matters is the price of information, which depends on supply and demand.¡±
¡°And on who has the more pressing need for the information,¡± I added, my hand tapping against the blade of the beskad, drawing the alien¡¯s attention to the blood still dripping down the blade, slowly pooling at my feet.
¡°Ah, yes. An accurate assessment.¡± The Weequay looked around before gesturing for us to resume walking, this time with him at our side. ¡°Now, before we discuss terms, which since the security forces are getting closer, I would recommend we do so far from here, perhaps we might introduce ourselves.¡± He turned as we walked, offering me a wide smile. ¡°Hondo Ohnaka at your service.¡±
3.05 Father and Son 1/4
3.05 Father and Son
... ...
¡°Cautionary: I believe my master was quite clear about what you could and couldn¡¯t touch, meatbag.¡±
The meatbag in question, Hondo Onaka, took a few cautious steps back, his hands raised in a gesture of compliance. "Yes, yes. I recall his words perfectly, droid. I was merely... curious, yes, curious, about what this is." His tone and body language conveyed submission, but the fluidity with which Hondo moved hinted at something more than the image of a simple smuggler and pirate. On several occasions, he had displayed an unexpected grace or control that belied his outward persona. I had never pressed him about it, content to let him keep his secrets as I kept mine, but I suspected some form of combat training. Perhaps not the refined techniques of Ter?s K?si, the Jedi, or the Mando¡¯ade, but certainly something of significance.
It might well explain how he managed to hold his own against Force users in the media I remembered from before my rebirth. There were significant issues I had with the arc that introduced him¡ªhow he had so effortlessly captured Dooku, Obi-Wan, and Anakin. Even without his lightsaber, I knew Dooku could have overwhelmed Hondo and his gang with minimal effort. Yet, that was another timeline, and I had learned enough in this new life not to assume that everything I knew from before applied here¡ªor to underestimate anyone I encountered.
¡°Mockery: Ah yes, this is all just a simple misunderstanding, and I have failed to anticipate your actions and behaviour.¡± I bit back a chuckle at HK¡¯s response as I continued to observe the interaction via a security camera in the central area of the ship.
¡°Exactly!¡± Hondo replied, spreading his arms wide.
I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at the behaviour. It might be nearly a decade before he set up with his gang on Florrum and exploited the opportunities the Clone Wars brought, but the quick tongue and disarming manner were already part of his repertoire. Still, the odds that after the debacle with Miraj¡¯s contact, the one who was now helping me locate Anakin was Hondo fucking Onaka wasn¡¯t lost on me.
Whether it was an act of the Force, TPTB, or simply random chance, that had made Hondo one of the few to slip away from that cantina before I lost control, I didn¡¯t know. Nor, honestly, did I care. All that mattered was these contacts he told me about who knew the location of several Trandoshan hunting parties in this and nearby sectors of the Outer Rim.
¡°How much longer are we going to tolerate this pirate?¡±
I turned from the display, taking in Simvyl¡¯s irritated expression. Ever since Hondo had set foot on Raven, the Cathar had disliked his presence. After five days, it had reached the point that unless Hondo was in his assigned cabin ¨C with HK standing guard outside it ¨C then Simvyl would either be in the cockpit, training area blowing off steam, or in his cabin. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was about Hondo ¨C or Weequay in particular- that Simvyl didn¡¯t like, but it was clear he disliked the pirate, and it wasn¡¯t just a reaction to his injuries and foul mood at losing Anakin on his watch.
Simvyl¡¯s wounds had healed, though he had deliberately removed the patches before the scars could fully mend. I hadn¡¯t questioned his reasons, but I suspected it was his way of reminding himself of his failure to protect Anakin. I had already assured him that I didn¡¯t hold him responsible for Anakin¡¯s abduction¡ªonce I had mastered my rage enough to refrain from lashing out at everything around me. I understood that he had done all he could in the face of overwhelming odds. Still, Simvyl had vowed that when we found the lizards, he would show them the exact measure of mercy they deserved¡ªnone at all.
"At least until we meet his contact," I replied slowly, turning my gaze back to the monitor. Hondo was moving away from the area HK had just warned him about¡ªa small door leading to where we stored most of our munitions. It had been five days¡ªone galactic week¡ªsince Anakin¡¯s abduction, and two since the disastrous meeting with Miraj¡¯s contact. In the time I wasn¡¯t in the cockpit, I spent hours meditating on my actions, struggling to control the fury that churned within me. Unlike before, I had neither an outlet for my emotions¡ªbe it Bo or battle¡ªnor could I simply suppress the rage and find my centre. Though I regretted killing the Devaronian before he could give me the information I needed, I felt no remorse for his death, nor for the deaths of nearly everyone else in that cantina. Slavers, killers, thugs¡ªthey deserved nothing less than execution for their crimes. It wouldn¡¯t provide lasting relief, but I hoped that the deaths of so many in the planet¡¯s underworld might offer the general populace a brief respite.
I watched as Hondo left the central area, Raven shifting the display to show the Weequay moving down the corridor, seemingly toward his cabin. Hondo had been clearly warned that if his contact proved useless, or that if he tried to acquire anything on Raven that didn¡¯t belong to him, then his screams as he died would be heard from Coruscant to Nal Hutta. He¡¯d gulped at my warning, taking it seriously, though it seemed that after a day and a half on Raven he might be needing a reminder.
The issue I was facing was if I would kill him if his contact proved useless. While nothing important now, he had the potential to be of use to me as the galaxy teetered closer to all-out war. I had no interest in taking control of even a fraction of the galactic underworld ¨C honestly, I was more inclined to wipe out what I could ¨C but I understood that it existed since before the Republic had been formed twenty-five thousand years ago, and would continue to do so, no matter what the future brought. Having a few contacts in that sphere that I could call on directly would not be the worst thing.
¡°I doubt he¡¯s going to be of much use,¡± Simvyl responded as I continued to watch as Hondo moved through Raven, HK a few steps behind, his hands on his blaster while his optical receptors watched the Weequay carefully. The droid had orders to not kill the Weequay at the first attempt each day, merely offering a warning. As that had been done, the next warning would carry him readying his blaster and the third a wounding shot. Hondo knew this but still seemed intent on pushing his boundaries.
¡°Probably not, but I sense the Force at work in having him meet us.¡± Simvyl rolled his eyes at my comment, which was understandable. That sort of wishy-washy phrase wasn¡¯t one I used often, or placed my stock in and generally disliked. Still, I couldn¡¯t ignore the idea that someone or something had ensured I encountered Hondo, nor was I going to act like it might not have future uses.
Of course, I had no intention of revealing to Hondo that I was a Jedi, nor would I ever remove my helmet in his presence. Though I wasn¡¯t widely known, my face had been all over the Holonet earlier this year due to the events on Naboo and my association with the planet and Chancellor Palpatine. And let¡¯s not forget my strong connection with Chancellor Damask as well.
The thought of both Banite Sith Lords being Co-Chancellors terrified me. Yet, I had come to terms with the fact that, for the time being, there was little I could do to thwart their plans¡ªcertainly not more than I had already managed.
Maul was off the board, Dooku wasn¡¯t going to become Tyrannus ¨C the quest for him wasn¡¯t completed, but I felt it insanely unlikely he¡¯d become the Sith¡¯s puppet ¨C and the Mandalorians, one of the few warrior cultures in the galaxy that would be inclined to move against the Republic weren¡¯t led by the di¡¯kut New Mandalorians.
However, all of that mattered little if I lost Anakin. While I didn¡¯t trust a Force vision to be a perfect indication of what might happen ¨C my beskar-coated forearm a clear example of that ¨C I accepted that for the Banite Sith to be defeated, Anakin and I had to work together.
But more than that, I¡¯d made him a promise, to train him to defend and protect himself and those he holds dear, and even if I had to burn a world to save him, I wasn¡¯t going to break that promise.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Anakin¡¯s POV)
He scurried forward, climbing over the remains of what appeared to be an X-31 speeder that lay against the current mound of junk he was making his way around. While it would be useful to climb to the top, given who was hunting him, he knew he couldn¡¯t do so. That would only leave him exposed to any Trandoshan with a blaster rifle.
That fate had befallen one of the fourteen other children that the aliens had captured along with him before they¡¯d arrived on this world. Anakin didn¡¯t know where this world was, only that, after nearly a day of scrambling around the various mountains of debris ¨C something he was basing on the planet¡¯s sun slowly sinking over the horizon when it¡¯d been rising when they¡¯d landed ¨C that it was one of countless such worlds, and often they were only known by an Aurenumerial code.
He¡¯d been on the Trandoshan¡¯s vessel for some time, though the exact time was hard to pin down as when he¡¯d awoken the lizards had some of his armour. The vambraces, which contained a handful of non-lethal ordinance, and his helmet, which had access to the armour¡¯s HUD, were gone. The rest of the armour was left; the lead Trandoshan had said that it would make him a more worthy kill during the hunt. While he, and the other children that had been captured, had been given food, it was worse than even what he¡¯d had while a slave on Tatooine, and if not for the fact the Trandoshans intended to hunt them instead of selling them, Anakin feared he¡¯d have lashed out and tried to escape.
After the lead Trandoshan had left, the air turning blue with the string of insults Anakin sent his way, he¡¯d considered how to escape the cage he found himself in. Even without the advanced systems of his armour available to him, Anakin felt he could crack the lock. However, he ignored that idea, and the voices at the back of his mind that suggested he use the Force to escape. He¡¯d also pushed down the bonfire of rage that demanded that he strike out against the lizards, that he didn¡¯t allow anyone to ever again cage and enslave him.
Without knowing where he was, how big the ship he was on, and how many and where the other Trandoshans ¨C there were always more than one of the ugly lizards around ¨C were, he¡¯d decided against it. The longer they didn¡¯t know he was a Jedi ¨C or at least one in training ¨C the longer he¡¯d have some tricks to help him when it came time to escape. Kriff, once the lead Trandoshan had informed him and the other children that they¡¯d be heading to the hunting grounds, he¡¯d managed to squirrel away a few devices that the Trandoshans had left lying around the bay and slipped them inside his armour.
He still had those tools, and with the amount of debris around them, he felt that, if he could find the time and the right pieces, he could use some of what was here to at least slow down the lizards. Cam was coming for him, and Anakin swore to himself and the Force that he¡¯d survive until Cam arrived, and he¡¯d do whatever he could to help the others survive as well.
Thinking of Cam made Anakin glance skyward. While there were lightyears between them, Anakin knew Cam was searching for him. It would take time to reach here, but Anakin knew Cam would arrive at some point; all Anakin had to do was stay alive until then, and keep as many of his new friends alive as he could.
With little to do while in his cage, he¡¯d spoken with the other children captured by the Trandoshans. There¡¯d been twelve when he¡¯d first awoken, with two more added before they reached the world the hunt was taking place on. They came from various places and species, but all were around his age or at least his height. Some species grew faster than humans, and some matured faster, but no one in the cages was older than thirteen cycles.
Once they¡¯d reached the planet they¡¯d been roughly hauled off the ship and tossed out of the ramp. While lying on the ground, cleaning the dirt from his clothes and remaining armour, the lead Trandoshan had spoken. The alien had given them an hour to run before the hunt would begin.
While some kids had stood around, unsure of what to do, Anakin knew the Trandoshan was serious and tried to convince the others to run. Most had, but two ¨C a Human boy and a Togruta girl ¨C hadn¡¯t. The pair had collapsed to their knees and began begging the Trandoshans to take them home. Anakin had wanted to convince them that they were wasting their breath, but he knew the longer he stayed near the ship, the greater the odds were that he¡¯d die before Cam could arrive.
What seemed like an hour later, two blaster shots rang out over the world. Several in the group had started crying as they realised the two who¡¯d stayed behind had been killed, something Anakin knew had happened as the faint spikes of fear and disbelief they¡¯d echoed into the Force had blinked out with echoes of the blasters firing.
The voices from within that suggested drawing on the Force and striking back against the aliens had grown stronger in that moment, but Anakin hadn¡¯t listened to them. Instead, after vowing to himself to keep as many of them alive as he could, he¡¯d convinced everyone to keep moving. Of course, as he wasn¡¯t the oldest, a pair of Twi¡¯lek boys had argued they should be in charge and weren¡¯t going to follow him. They and three others had headed off in a different direction, even after Anakin had tried to explain that they were better off staying together. There¡¯d been sounds of blasters firing since that split, and Anakin had felt three more children die through the Force, but so far those who¡¯d stayed with him were fine.
One boy, the oldest among them, had broken off by himself, feeling he¡¯d do better alone and wanted nothing to do with Mandalorians. Anakin wasn¡¯t happy about that, but he¡¯d accepted the boy¡¯s choice. Anakin was reasonably sure Kesh was still alive, but he couldn¡¯t be certain as Kesh had been the last child captured, and he¡¯d barely spoken with the dark-skinned boy before they¡¯d arrived on this world.
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
With the sun slowly setting, Anakin knew the world was going to get cold. Well, colder as even when the sun had been directly overhead it hadn¡¯t been that warm. He could use the Force, thanks to the training with Instructor Kefe, to warm himself, but the five who¡¯d decided to follow him couldn¡¯t. Also, while they needed to keep ahead of the Trandoshans, they couldn¡¯t move at night. Not unless this world has a moon to provide light. Until they were sure it was safe to move at night, it was better to find somewhere to settle down for a few hours.
Anakin was surprised that the lessons he¡¯d learnt while a slave for Watto were coming back, but as they moved through the debris, he¡¯d seen various little bits of tech that, if he¡¯d had time, he¡¯d have enjoyed examining. Perhaps, when they moved out later, he could see what he could salvage as if the junk here was like what Watto had kept in his yard, then some of it might be useful against the Trandoshans.
They¡¯d only searched one piece of junk, that of a downed cargo transport. It hadn¡¯t been a large vessel, but the logo on a nearby cargo container had suggested the vessel might have food onboard. They¡¯d lucked out when Plirs, a Weequay, had found a left-over crate half-full of rations designed to last forever. The food hadn¡¯t tasted great, but it was the first meal they¡¯d had since being released, and what they¡¯d not eaten had been squirrelled away in their pockets. Anakin knew, again drawing on his memories of being enslaved, that it wouldn¡¯t last long ¨C perhaps three days if they were careful ¨C but it was at least something.
As he reached the side of the hill he was clambering over, Anakin gazed at the nearby mounds, seeking a place to shelter. As much as he didn¡¯t want to admit it to anyone, he was enjoying this. Not the being hunted by kriffing aliens ¨C though he was beginning to understand why Cam hated Trandoshans so fiercely ¨C part, but the fact he was being forced to fend for himself. Well, for himself and others.
The life-and-death stakes of the situation were thrilling him, fuelling his excitement as he pushed himself to the limit. The array of technology around him, which might have piqued his interest on another day, only added to his sense of exhilaration. His companions might think him crazy for finding any enjoyment in this predicament, but Anakin didn¡¯t care. Not everyone shared his and Cam¡¯s perspective. Some couldn¡¯t find pleasure in such a dire place while being hunted. Perhaps that was why Cam was both Jedi and Mandalorian and why Anakin aspired to be both as well.
He forced his thoughts away from Cam, focusing instead on their surroundings as the Togruta female, Eshie, joined him. ¡°There,¡± he said, gesturing toward a downed light freighter, half-buried two mounds away. ¡°We¡¯ll rest there.¡±
¡°Why there?¡± Eshie asked. Anakin turned to her, momentarily distracted by her purple skin, reminiscent of Baalta Iradel¡¯s. He quickly reminded himself not to dwell on the Lokella¡ªor more specifically, his sister Lia. She was safe with Ferox, and once Cam rescued him, Anakin planned to check in with Ferox to see how they were doing.
Ferox might have intended to marry his mother, but Anakin couldn¡¯t envision him as a father. According to Mandalorian tradition, Cam was his adoptive father, though Anakin hadn¡¯t fully embraced that role. Cam felt more like a big brother or cousin than a father. Anakin knew this wasn¡¯t the Jedi¡¯s ideal, but he didn¡¯t care. Family and friends were crucial to him, even those he¡¯d only recently met, like Eshie and her companions.
Cam had made it clear that, except for Master Dooku, Anakin was not to reveal their relationship to any Jedi. He found the Jedi¡¯s prohibition against having family and friends to be foolish, but he understood that he had no power to change it. Moreover, Cam had emphasised that if the Jedi Council discovered their connection, they would try to separate them. That was the primary reason Anakin had agreed to keep their adoption a secret from the Order.
¡°It¡¯s big enough and there¡¯s a few ways in and out. Plus, as it''s half-buried, we should be able to hide there if the Trandoshans get too close,¡± He replied to Eshie. While he was being honest, Anakin was also holding back. If the Trandoshans were using beasts to track their scent ¨C he¡¯d heard a few howls from something on the voyage here to suspect that was the case ¨C then they might be found in the ship. However, Anakin had felt something in the Force, which he felt, if he was understanding things correctly, meant it was suggesting the downed freighter would be a safe, if temporary, shelter.
While he¡¯d only had some teaching in how to use, draw upon, and understand the Force, Anakin had realised that it had always been there. The feeling of when or not, to do something, or go somewhere had been the Force guiding his actions. He wasn¡¯t sure he liked the idea that it was controlling him, but so far it hadn¡¯t guided him anywhere he¡¯d not wanted to go, though he did often wonder if he¡¯d not gone with Cam to the Lokella if his mother would still be alive.
Thoughts like that, as Master Dooku had remained him several times after his mother died, were dangerous. The past couldn¡¯t, no matter how we might wish otherwise, be changed. Master Dooku was clear that one had to learn to accept what had happened and grow from it, though Anakin did wonder why, whenever he said that or something similar, he and Miss Vosa always seemed drawn to each other within the Force.
Once he was off this world, and if he was feeling brave enough, he¡¯d ask Master Dooku about it. Until then, he¡¯d place it, and his thoughts on Lia, the Force and almost everything else to one side. He needed to remain focused on this world, and those relying on him, so that when Cam came ¨C and he knew he would ¨C they were alive and well.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I sighed deeply, my breath steadying as I settled into the shadowed embrace of my room, lost in contemplation. The Force whispered through the darkness, a living current weaving its way through all that surrounded me. I sensed its rhythm in the very fabric of existence, a dance of energy that pulsed through the organic and the mechanical alike. Within Raven¡¯s form, I felt the ancient currents of power intertwining between her living tissues and her metallic veins. Her presence in the Force resonated with familiarity, a reflection of the bond forged between myself, Fay, and the seedpartners of Sekot.
In the cockpit, Simvyl was watching the controls, his emotions slowly returning to normal as he accepted that what happened wasn¡¯t his fault. In the cabin assigned to him while outside I knew HK was standing guard. Fenrir was at my door, his presence naturally cloaked to allow him to sneak up upon a target, though due to our bond, I always knew where he was.
Yet for all that, my focus today, as it had been in each session I¡¯d had since Anakin was taken, and after speaking with Adas, was directed inward.
I felt the Force raging within me, a tempest of light and shadow clashing against the calm teachings of the Jedi, which guided me to surrender to its will. The storm of rage, ever-present and unyielding, surged from the echoes of the Bando Gora and the Vong, mingling with the flames of past indignations. In a life unshaped by the Force, controlling such fury was simpler, with the voices of desire and the raw impulses of my nature untempered by the vast potential of the Force. Now, with the Interface withdrawn by my choice, I had to confront those inner demons alone.
Drawing a deep breath, I turned my focus inward, embracing the war that raged within me. I would no longer cower from the darkness or suppress it with futile efforts. Guided by Adas'' wisdom, I sought not to accept these primal urges but to transcend them, to command my actions and chart my destiny free from the fears and doubts festering in my soul.
I had long known that the path of the Jedi was not my true course. The Order, entangled with a corrupt Republic, had descended into the mire of its own decay, where the highest echelons were driven by self-interest, favouring their own and their allies over the common good. While countless dedicated souls laboured for the Republic across the galaxy, those in power¡ªwhether rulers of worlds, sectors, or senators¡ªwere consumed by their own agendas. This corruption, a reflection of issues from my former life, now seemed vast and incomprehensible, magnified beyond anything I had imagined before my rebirth.
A shift occurred within me; the Force rose like a serpent, intertwining with my darker inclinations, demanding I heed its twisted desires. This merging of the Force with my repressed urges was no longer to be cast aside as I had before.
I directed my focus inward, setting aside all other thoughts to confront this threat. I was in control, not the distorted desires of the Force shaped by my base needs. I would not be a puppet to these urges; I would master them. My fate was mine to determine, my path mine to walk. I was¡
[BEEP]
My eyes shot open, distracted as I attempted to sink into a deep meditation by the sound of the intercom going off. I sighed as I shifted on my bed, annoyed that I¡¯d not been able to keep attempting to meditate on Adas¡¯ words and the ideals he¡¯d suggested.
The Jedi path was one I¡¯d known for some time wasn¡¯t going to work for me. at least not how it was taught at the Temple currently. I simply couldn¡¯t do as the Council and others continued to insist I do; releasing my emotions into the Force wasn¡¯t possible because of Eidetic Memory. That power meant that my feelings for everything I¡¯d ever experienced ¨C good or bad ¨C returned whenever I relived a memory. Those memories were both those I¡¯d experienced in this life, and from what had come before, and many of them were impossible to ever accept and live with.
Perhaps there was some older method, something more than just the more simplistic but complicated Code that I¡¯d taught to Serra. However, I¡¯d yet to find any hint of something that might apply properly to me. Or to Anakin, as I knew the base Code of the Jedi would never work for him. Both the current form and its older variant, while having some use, weren¡¯t something I could commit to, and not just because of the issues brought on by the Interface.
The seemingly blind obedience that most Jedi held toward the Force made perfect sense for them. they were born with the connection, and almost to a sentient, raised in the Temple to accept that. Like Anakin, I wasn¡¯t raised by the Order, and with a lifetime of memories, experiences, and opinions predating my connection to the Force ¨C filtered as it had been by the Interface ¨C giving myself over to it completely simply wasn¡¯t something I found I could do for any significant length of time.
The path followed by the Sith, or the Banite Sith since the order of Sidious and Plagueis was something entirely different from the Sith of Adas¡¯ time, in both species and belief, wasn¡¯t one I could see myself following either. While there were parts of their Code that held appeal, much like with the Jedi Code, it wouldn¡¯t work for me.
I wasn¡¯t, like every Sith that had followed Darth Bane, willing to work from the shadows. I preferred, as much as it might place me at risk, to be in the thick of the action. A trait that I knew Anakin would develop with time even if I¡¯d not taken him as my Padawan. That was why I was slowly trying to draw upon Adas¡¯ words to meditate and centre myself.
According to Adas, the thing I feared the most was losing control; be that to the anger and rage within me or the Force. He explained that the challenge that I faced was one every Force user encountered. That of taking control of their destiny and not being a tool for the Force or our baser instincts and emotions. To recover my direction, and my sense of purpose, I had to look deep within myself and face what lay within.
The fear that I would lose myself to my anger, along with the concerns of giving myself over to the Force entirely and the power that my connection with the Force granted me, were things I had to confront. That I had to accept were there and then overcome. I knew that if I failed in gaining control then all the potential I held with the Force, for using it to prevent the rise of the Empire and the rule of the Banite Sith, would be for nought.
The main issue was that after a half dozen sessions of meditating ¨C or more accurately, attempting to ¨C I was struggling to find my centre and overcome my fears. I was making some progress as the voices saying I should rip the knowledge I needed from Hondo¡¯s mind, that I should flay every lizard I encountered until Anakin was back at my side, were quieter, but they were still there.
Another concern was that I was treading a path Adas had envisioned for me, one that might inadvertently lead me to become his spiritual successor. Adas had been an immensely powerful figure, uniting the Sith species under his dominion and expelling the Rakata¡ªa feat rarely accomplished during their reign over the galaxy. However, I feared that if I was not cautious, my journey to defeat the Banite Sith and prevent the rise of their Empire might inadvertently birth something even more catastrophic, something worse.
Sliding from my bed, I took slow, deep breaths, pushing thoughts of what my future might hold, and centred myself on the present. ¡°Yes?¡± I said, using the Force to activate the room¡¯s intercom as I stood and moved toward the table where most of my armour rested.
¡°Got an incoming transmission from Mandalore,¡± Simvyl replied from the cockpit. While Raven was capable of flying by herself while in hyperspace, the Cathar and I felt better if one of us was present. It also stopped our passenger from asking questions about who was monitoring the flight, or attempting to sneak into the cockpit, though with HK an ever-present shadow, Hondo was ¨C for him ¨C behaving himself.
¡°Patch it to my armour,¡± I said as I slipped the first vambrace on. While I had weaponry built into my arm, I was still wearing the vambrace over it. While that did limit which of the extras within the arm I could use, the vambrace held a wider selection of tools. With Maul captured, I¡¯d altered the loadout to carry a more lethal ordinance, though the non-lethal selections were stored in several secured containers in my room. There would come a day when I¡¯d have to interact with Jedi, and since they still felt I was one of them, using such ordinance in the vambraces would remove some of their concerns about my choice to wear armour. Plus, there may well be times when I wanted a target captured and not removed, though hopefully by the time that was the case, I¡¯d have regained most, if not all, of my Force powers; along with learning a few new ones along the way.
The vambrace beeped as the signal was routed to it, and a moment later a familiar face appeared. ¡°Alor Adonai,¡± I said upon seeing one of the two dukes who¡¯d allied their Houses with my Clan appear. While I¡¯d never voiced it, I was confused why neither he nor Torrhen Ordo had moved to become Mand¡¯alor. They were the two most powerful figures among the Clans and could try for the title, though I was glad they didn¡¯t.
As Mando¡¯ade myself, anyone becoming Mand''alor would place me in the position of choosing between officially staying or not following the Mand''alor and being labelled dar¡¯manda: a traitor to our people. If the choice had to be made, I knew which way I would go, and I suspected Anakin would be fine with it, but an issue would arise with Serra.
Like me, she was Mando¡¯ade, but as a Jedi Padawan, she had less freedom to make that choice. I still hadn¡¯t spoken to her directly, as even when I called her after leaving Instructor Kefe, I¡¯d been told my call would be routed to Master Windu. Not wanting that to happen, I¡¯d spoken with Darihd, and for a brief moment, with Sifo-Dyas.
Windu was still controlling Serra¡¯s contacts within the Order, though Darihd, Sia-Lan and a handful of others had spoken with her. The Togruta had informed me that she was doing better and seemed to be starting to accept Master Drallig¡¯s death as the will of the Force, which was a relief. However, that Windu was preventing me from speaking to her directly was only feeding into my anger regarding Anakin¡¯s capture.
Serra meant far more to me than Windu, and I felt I had the right to check up on her and know how she was doing, as while I didn¡¯t regret Drallig¡¯s death ¨C not when it meant Serra survived ¨C I felt I should try and let her know I was here if she wanted to talk. I suspected that Windu was keeping me distant from her as he felt ¨C correctly ¨C that the connection we shared had played a part in Drallig¡¯s death, and had no choice but to accept it. Going to the Temple, particularly with how unbalanced I currently was, would only result in me being either confined to a cell or sent to one of the prisons the Jedi maintained for those the High Council felt had fallen to the Dark Side.
¡°Alor Cameron,¡± Adonai said with a tired smile, ¡°how fares the search for your ad?¡± Adonai was one of those I had reached out to when Anakin was taken. I had asked him to keep the matter from Bo, knowing that she would drop everything to join me. While her eagerness was understandable, it could easily be interpreted as an affront from her¡ªand by extension, House Kryze¡ªtoward Clan Shan. Anakin¡¯s abduction was an internal Clan issue; unless I explicitly requested assistance from other Clan leaders, any outside interference could spark a diplomatic incident.
I had considered asking Adonai and Torrhen for help, but doing so would feel like conceding defeat, both as an Alor and a father. Moreover, I sensed that while Anakin was under stress, he was not in immediate danger. Though neither Adonai nor Torrhen would judge me harshly, the broader discontent against a Jedi being Mando¡¯ade could be weaponized to undermine my position¡ªand potentially the dukes as well. I was convinced that building a formidable Mando¡¯ade force was essential to confronting the power of the GAR and CIS, and I was unwilling to risk that ambition with unnecessary political fallout. However, if Hondo¡¯s contact proved ineffective, I might have no choice but to face the consequences and seek their assistance.
¡°I¡¯m following what I hope will be a productive lead.¡±
¡°That is good. Neither I nor Alor Torrhen have heard word from those loyal to us of Trandoshans working in your region of the Outer Rim. At least not a group that is actively targeting children for hunts.¡± His distaste for the lizard¡¯s behaviour was clear to hear and see.
¡°I had expected as much, but you have my thanks for reaching out.¡± Adonai nodded, accepting the thanks.
A glance at the chronometer on the vambrace told me there was still about an hour before we¡¯d be exiting hyperspace. Since I knew I¡¯d not have any further success with meditating on my internal issues, I figured I¡¯d see if I could learn fresh intel regarding the Mandalorian sector. ¡°How are things going closer to home?¡±
¡°For the most part, things are going well,¡± Adonai replied. He paused and glanced down and a few seconds later my vambrace reported an incoming file. ¡°As I knew you might be interested in an update on the state of our people, I had Pre prepare a data package for you.¡± As he spoke, a small smile came to his face, as if he¡¯d expected me to show interest in the state of affairs in the sector and among the Mando¡¯ade.
¡°Please pass him my thanks.¡± I knew Pre disliked, if not downright hated me, so him having to provide this would¡¯ve rankled, as would me thanking him for it. ¡°And thank you again for the attempt to locate those who¡¯ve taken my ad and earned my wrath.¡±
Adonai nodded. ¡°Oya!¡±
¡ ¡
3.05 Father and Son 2/4
The swirling energies of hyperspace peeled back, placing us in a minor system that was known only by a simple code. According to Hondo¡¯s contact, the only habitable world in the system, which had been turned into a scrap world several centuries ago, was used by a handful of Trandoshan groups for blooding their younglings.
As the hum of the hyperdrive faded into silence and Raven¡¯s course shifted toward the system¡¯s radiant star, I closed my eyes and extended my senses into the ethereal currents of the Force. Even as I trod carefully, mindful of the awe-inspiring web that wove together every mote of stardust and celestial fire, I sought the truth of Anakin''s presence.
A moment later, I opened my eyes and spoke softly, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Though the precise location eluded me, for I was not yet ready to plunge fully into the Force¡¯s boundless depths before achieving my own balance, I felt with certainty that we were in the right system.
Simvyl grunted, surprised that Hondo¡¯s contact had come through. Said Weequay was in his cabin with HK outside to ensure the pirate didn¡¯t try anything stupid. When we¡¯d met the contact, Hondo had suggested that it would be wiser if he remained with the contact ¨C a Quarren who was missing some of its facial tentacles ¨C but hadn¡¯t complained too loudly when I¡¯d made clear that wasn¡¯t happening as I didn¡¯t trust him.
HK would deploy with us when we located the Trandoshan vessel, while R2 remained behind, guarding Hondo in his cabin. Thanks to an upgrade Anakin had installed before his abduction, the astromech was equipped with a device akin to a cattle prod, with orders to render the Weequay a quivering mess should he dare to step outside his room while we were away. I had considered leaving a more intimidating presence behind, but I wanted to bring the full force of my command to bear on this mission.
Though originally designed as an assassin droid, HK¡¯s new frame had transformed him into a formidable war droid. Fenrir, perhaps sensing the disturbance in our pack caused by Anakin¡¯s capture and the absence of a vital member, had been restless since the event. I could sense his longing to tear into Trandoshan flesh, though I hoped he avoided any ill effects from whatever unsavoury locations those beasts might have frequented.
Simvyl would also accompany us. Despite my initial thoughts of leaving him behind, his unyielding resolve since Anakin¡¯s capture, combined with his blunt insistence on joining us, left no room for doubt. He had a personal vendetta against the Trandoshans, and I was not about to deny him the chance for retribution. His belief that Anakin¡¯s capture was his failure¡ªa sentiment confirmed by Observe even after I absolved him of guilt¡ªfuelled his desire for atonement. Furthermore, his presence would ensure we fought as a cohesive unit, something we hadn¡¯t done since HK¡¯s reassembly.
How the battle on the scrap world would go, I didn¡¯t yet know, but one order of battle had been made clear. I wanted as many lizards as possible taken alive. Researching their beliefs had revealed that if they were captured, then all the points they¡¯d earned with the Scorekeeper were wiped clean. To be killed without any points, and thus face their god a failure as a hunter, was the single greatest fear the species had, and, depending on how and when the lizard lost their points, their entire clutch could be outcast from the culture.
Before each of those filthy beasts met their end, I wanted them to grasp the full weight of their transgression. They would understand the depth of their error in taking my son, in daring to challenge my family. I wanted them to be consumed by fear, to tremble before the wrath of their so-called god¡ªhowever hollow that deity might be¡ªbefore they drew their last breath. The only uncertainty gnawing at me was whether I would deliver their final judgement myself or bestow that honour upon HK or Simvyl.
I knew many, including the Jedi, would condemn my resolve to execute prisoners, but I cared little for their opinions. This was not merely an act of vengeance; it was a necessity. Keeping the lizards alive would burden governments with managing them, resources that could be better spent elsewhere. And if their punishment were lenient¡ªwhich I had little doubt it would be¡ªthen we would be allowing a potential threat to re-emerge. I had no fear of these reptiles, not unless their entire race united against me, but letting a potential danger fester was a grave mistake, especially with far greater threats looming on the horizon.
The Banite Sith already had, without the Jedi even realising it, taken control of the Republic. All that remained, at least in the minds of Sidious and Plagueis, was bringing about the destruction of the Jedi, the shattering of the Republic, and the rise of the Empire Darth Bane had begun the planning for nearly a millennium ago.
Perhaps the Jedi could change enough to see the threat, perhaps, if I¡¯d fully committed to their ways, they¡¯d stand a chance. However, I¡¯d known for a long time my path wasn¡¯t with the Order, and with Anakin as my Padawan, neither was his. All I could hope was that, when the time came for the truth of Sidious and Plagueis to be revealed, the Order as a whole would be able to at least help Anakin and me defeat the threat the Banite Sith posed.
Raven was surging toward the only habitable planet in the system, hope rising from her as she understood Anakin was close. Beneath that, merging with my desires, was a need to find those who¡¯d taken Anakin from us and make them pay. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at sensing that. Raven was changing in ways I¡¯d never considered possible, and if I¡¯d not taken Natural Selection, inadvertently strengthening our bond, she might not have done so.
She wasn¡¯t sentient, not even as Fenrir was, nor was she growing bigger or stronger, but the spark of natural intelligence, of evolution, was there. My thinking had always influenced her, but since the change in my connection to the Force, that influence had grown, though not in a way that might destroy what made her unique.
My thoughts drifted to the seething tempest that resided within me. As I grappled with my meditation, seeking to embrace the shadows of the power I harboured and the path it might carve, I could discern a glimmer of progress. The voices that once roared for the annihilation of every Trandoshan in the galaxy for Anakin¡¯s suffering were no longer as deafening. Nor did the whispers urging me to seize whatever I desired echo with the same intensity. They lingered still, a chorus of temptation, but I had learned to subdue them, to impose my will upon their discord. This, I hoped, signified that Adas¡¯ teachings were beginning to take root, offering the hope that Raven might remain untainted by the demons within.
Yet, the true measure of my meditation¡¯s efficacy would reveal itself in a few hours, when the first walking lizard steak crossed my vision.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Anakin¡¯s POV)
He smiled as an explosion reached his ears. Those with him panicked, caught unprepared for the sound, but when Anakin waved them to stay low they did so, and a moment later the shockwave of the explosion rushed past them. Where they were, about three mounds of debris away from where the make-shift bomb had ignited and below the crest of the mound, meant they barely felt the ripples in the air, but they still had to be cautious of the dust that was ripped upward by the shockwave.
As the concussive wave passed, and the dust began to settle, he sensed the excitement of the others. ¡°Shh!¡± He hissed while keeping his voice low before any of them could shout in celebration that his trap had worked. While it was unlikely that the sound would reach the Trandoshans, any beasts that remained with them, or whatever tech they were using to hunt Anakin and his friends, he wasn¡¯t willing to make things easier on them by allowing the other kids to give away their location, not after the first time a trap of his had worked.
Before he could still the rising clamour, Plirs had called out in delight, and Anakin''s sharp reprimand followed swiftly. However, their tension was abruptly cut short by the distant growl of approaching hounds. In a frantic scramble, they attempted to flee, but Eshie had slipped down a mound, becoming ensnared beneath shifting debris. Anakin rushed to her aid, his mind already reaching out with the Force to free her from the rubble. Yet just as he prepared to act, the first lizard came into sight.
It was only through the rigorous training with Cam, Master Dooku, and Instructor Kefe that Anakin managed to evade the incoming bolts. His hasty retreat led him and the others to the far side of the mound. Amidst the chaos, Eshie¡¯s desperate cries pierced the air, calling for his help. But Anakin understood the harsh truth¡ªrescuing her would endanger everyone else. The others, displeased with the decision to leave her behind, blamed him for failing to uphold his vow of protection. Despite their discontent, they followed him still, their trust wavering but unbroken.
The pain of experiencing Eshie¡¯s death through the Force, and his fury at himself for failing her, and the lizards for hunting them had dominated his thoughts ever since, and he¡¯d struggled to get a good rest whenever they stopped. Knowing that he¡¯d see her panicked face, and relive her final screams if he closed his eyes, Anakin had thrown himself into creating more traps, with the one that had just detonated being the fifth trap since that first one, around three days ago. While not all of the traps had gone off, they had slowed the Trandoshans, and those that had gone off had wounded or killed several of the creatures hunting them.
The first trap had been a lucky find as Snaxiu, a Rodian, had spotted a downed fighter. There had been a moment of hope that they could get it flying, but once Anakin examined the Cloakshape fighter, he knew it was unsalvageable. Still, whoever had sent it to this junk world hadn¡¯t stripped it for everything of value, as the reactor core still contained some fuel.
Anakin had started the engines and disabled the overrides, knowing it would lead to the fighter exploding, and they¡¯d scrambled away, leaving it for the Trandoshans to find. While Anakin didn¡¯t think it had killed any of them, the number of beasts had decreased ever since, and that had helped as not only were the lizards more cautious from then on, but they kept their beast on leashes. Anakin had discovered that when, as they moved through one particularly large mound of debris, he¡¯d seen a pair of beasts all but dragging their lizard handlers forward.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
The second and third traps were less flashy, and more a case of him and the other kids moving debris around to create pits and unstable piles. The first of those simple traps hadn¡¯t seemingly done anything, but the second one had. Or at least the unstable powercell Lena, a human girl, had discovered and given to Anakin, had detonated.
The fourth trap had been something slightly more complicated, using a tripwire and makeshift grenade. It had detonated but Anakin hadn¡¯t sensed anyone in pain or suffering from the explosion, so he assumed it had failed. The fifth, having just detonated, had been successful, and Anakin smiled as he sensed the life of at least one Trandoshan fade into the Force.
Anakin had felt the pain of the Trandoshans whenever a trap had worked, even felt some passing away through the Force, and while he knew he shouldn¡¯t ¨C as it was not the Jedi way ¨C he had enjoyed causing those hunting him and his remaining friend¡¯s pain. To let them experience some of the suffering he and the other kids were enduring because of the lizards. Anakin knew Cam wouldn¡¯t scold him for taking pleasure in the Trandoshan¡¯s pain. Cam, while he tried to keep the feelings hidden from him, hated the race with a passion. Until recently Anakin hadn¡¯t understood why Cam had despised the race, but after nearly two weeks under their care ¨C on their ship and now being hunted on this junkworld ¨C he was beginning to agree that Trandoshans were nothing but trouble. Even more so than he¡¯d believed before they¡¯d captured him.
The other side to it was that Anakin, through Cam, was a Mandalorian, and as he had said, no warrior should go down without a fight. While he knew that he couldn¡¯t win, that eventually he and those with him would run out of time, tricks, and space, Anakin intended to make sure that the lizards paid in blood. And then, when Cam arrived ¨C as Anakin knew he would ¨C those that remained would understand the mistake they had of capturing and hunting children. Just as Decca would one day die at Anakin¡¯s hands for killing his mother.
Anakin closed his eyes for a moment, bringing forth the last happy memory he had of her, drawing hope from it. He missed her dearly, but even if he didn¡¯t like that she was gone, he¡¯d accepted her death. It was the natural state of the galaxy. Something Cam, Bo, and Master Dooku had explained, though each used vastly different words to say that. His mother lived on through him and Lia, and Anakin had sworn on his first night on this world that he¡¯d see his sister again.
¡°Come on,¡± he said sharply to the other kids with him, knowing they couldn¡¯t linger here, nor could he let himself be distracted by thinking too long on his mother, Lia, or Cam. That, as Cam and Bo had preached, only led to you missing something important in the here and now, leaving you exposed to danger, and Anakin had enough of that already.
As the trio of kids still with him started moving as well, Anakin paused, sensing a shift in the Force. Looking upward, he smiled as a familiar presence reached out to him. Cam was near, perhaps even in the system. Anakin wished he knew how to communicate with Cam through the Force, but that wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d yet displayed the ability to do. Instead, he closed his eyes and, as best he could, broadcast into the Force. Cam should be able to sense it and focus on his location.
Once his eyes opened, Anakin felt himself fill with renewed hope. Soon, very soon, he¡¯d be reunited with his father, and then the Trandoshans would pay for their mistakes. All Anakin had to do until then was ensure that he, and his new friends, remained alive and free.
The latest trap had only been maybe an hour behind them, so they didn¡¯t have much distance between themselves and the lizards, but Anakin knew that he¡¯d do everything he could to ensure those beasts couldn¡¯t capture them.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I watched carefully, tracking the movements of the Trandoshans outside their vessel. The vessel was the same one that had taken Anakin from me, as the damaged sublight engine and scorch marks along the hull were easily visible to the HUD. Through the Battlenet I was receiving feed from HK and Simvyl who were approaching the vessel from the other side so that we¡¯d catch those outside, and any exiting the ramp, in a crossfire. That said, I didn¡¯t plan on gunning them all down from a distance.
As the HUD traced the movements of the Trandoshans outside, a deep well of fury began to churn within me. Though the ease I was able to do so was recent, I wrestled it down, channelling that primal rage into purpose rather than succumbing to the baser demands of the Force. I harboured no illusions; the Trandoshans were destined to suffer, to die, but their demise would come only after they grasped the depth of their transgression and surrendered every fragment of knowledge they possessed.
Anakin¡¯s presence was a distant echo, lingering hundreds of kilometres to the southwest, but his armour was here, or at least most of it. The moment we breached the atmosphere, my Battlenet had linked to his, and I would not leave it to the whims of these wretched beings.
"Steady," I commanded, placing a firm hand on Fenrir¡¯s head as he approached with a low growl. His yearning for combat, for the taste of enemy flesh, was palpable, and though I would not deny him his desire, I ensured he remained still until the moment was right.
Time was scarce. I sensed a dozen souls near Anakin, most of whom were little more than targets eagerly awaited to be erased from existence. Yet, some were not. I could not afford to let this vessel or its occupants linger as a threat or offer any chance of escape before I reunited with my ad. Such risks were intolerable.
The idea to simply attack them from Raven, letting her missiles obliterate the vessel and remaining crew had been considered but discarded. That wasn¡¯t guaranteed to take the ship out instantly, and it was probable that any who survived the first volley of missiles would alert the others, and that was if they didn¡¯t have some open channel to the vessel in place as I would do in their situation.
Using the Force to Teleport closer, or even from orbit as I¡¯d done on Mandalore at the start of the civil war was also discarded. I hadn¡¯t even started remastering that ability, though it was one I would regain before the time came to leave the Jedi. It might have limitations for combat use, but the ability to traverse vast distances ¨C or at least what I could see or sense nearby ¨C in an instant wasn¡¯t something to cast aside and forget. Something, I had to admit, I¡¯d done far too often in the years leading up to taking Natural Selection and freeing my connection to the Force from the Interface.
A growl, one worthy of the tuk¡¯ata at my side, slipped from my lips, though none heard it because of my sealed armour. A new lizard had emerged from the ship, and moved to place a head ¨C that of a young Togruta with purple skin ¨C on a pike, placing it beside ten others. Those were their trophies, the victims of the lizard¡¯s deranged and unworthy beliefs. The children had died horribly and painfully ¨C the expressions on each head made that clear ¨C and while they deserved a proper burial, which they would get, those who had inflicted such terror on them before killing them deserved death.
A signal in the Battlenet told me HK and Simvyl had their targets, the pair knowing that they weren¡¯t to go for outright kill shots. I wanted the Trandoshans alive and in chains before they died. I wanted them to understand their folly before I ripped what I needed from them and their ship.
The moment the vessel was secure, Raven would arrive. While we raced to Anakin, R2 and Hondo would remain behind, the droid to access the vessel¡¯s core, and the Weequay because I wasn¡¯t leaving him alone on Raven.
That came after though, now it was time to hunt those who deserved a painful death.
¡°Oya!¡± The command echoed through the Battlenet, a primal cry that shattered the silence of impending conflict. I summoned the fury that roared within me, channelling it into a relentless force that surged forth like a storm unleashed. My will carved through the chaos, casting a shadow over the battlefield, imbuing the very universe with a stark, unyielding claim: this world was mine.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Anakin¡¯s POV)
He halted abruptly, the Force twisting and churning around them. It wasn¡¯t just a disturbance near them but a shadow sweeping across the very planet.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Plirs¡¯s voice was a sharp whisper, betraying his alarm as Anakin fixed his gaze eastward, toward where the Trandoshan ship lay hidden. Anakin¡¯s response was silence, his focus turned inward, reaching into the depths of the Force.
The shift in the Force was unmistakable¡ªit was Cam¡¯s presence, but it pulsed with a weight and gravity unlike anything Anakin had felt before. The familiar essence of his father was there, but now it radiated an oppressive power, a storm so fierce it threatened to overwhelm everything in its proximity. Beneath this tempest, there was an eerie silence, a void that swallowed all else.
When Cam had tried to save him on the station, Anakin had felt the raw might of his father¡¯s power¡ªunleashed like a sandstorm, ruthless and all-consuming, a force capable of eradicating everything it touched.
Now, however, this power was different. It was immense, its presence nearly all-encompassing, yet it was concentrated, almost refined. At the eye of this relentless storm, there was an unsettling emptiness, as if Cam¡¯s connection to the Force had been devour-
¡°Wh-what¡¯s happening?!¡±
Anakin pulled his thoughts back to his surroundings and looked down at Lena. She¡¯d been the one to speak and was now looking pale, as were Plirs and Snaxiu or at least as pale as they could for their species.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, wondering if they could sense whatever it was Cam was doing within the Force. He¡¯d not felt any of them had a strong connection to the Force, but perhaps Cam¡¯s actions were affecting more than just those who could touch the Force.
¡°I¡¡± she paused, shivering as if they were on some frozen wasteland instead of in the middle of a temperature junk field. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel cold.¡±
¡°Me too,¡± Plirs added to which Snaxiu nodded.
¡°It¡¯s C¡ my father,¡± Anakin said, changing his answer mid-sentence into something the others might understand. ¡°He can use the Force though he¡¯s far better at it than I am.¡±
¡°H-he¡¯s here?¡± Snaxiu asked, surprised that help was coming in his voice.
¡°Yes. We just have to keep moving,¡± Anakin replied, wishing they¡¯d start moving again. Yes, He¡¯d been the one who¡¯d stopped first, but that had been a mistake. The Trandoshans were close behind, but at least they didn¡¯t have the last two beasts to help them track him and his friends.
Turning, not wanting them to remain still any longer, he resumed moving, his mind turning back to how he¡¯d taken out the beasts. It¡¯d happened earlier today, and the lizards controlling the hounds had flanked them, cutting them off from a way they wanted to go by climbing over a large mound of debris. Knowing they couldn¡¯t escape the beasts before they rushed down at them, not with the lizards readying their blasters, Anakin had panicked, which was when the Force had responded.
The voices deep inside him had made clear that he wasn¡¯t meant to die here; that he was destined for greater things alongside Cam. They told him to act, to keep himself safe. Not fully understanding how he knew what to do, or that it would work, He¡¯d thrust out his arms, willing the Force to help him.
It had done so as the mound the beasts and lizards had been standing on shuddered. The group had stumbled, unsure of their footing and then fell back, going over the crest of the mount; back to where they¡¯d come from. Anakin hadn¡¯t stopped there though, and remembering the lessons on using the Force to push objects, and put every ounce of desire he could into ensuring the Trandoshans didn¡¯t get up quickly, or that the beasts they¡¯d brought with them didn¡¯t rush after them in the chaos that was unfolding.
The Force had responded, and the mound those hunting him and his friends had been one shifted. He¡¯d not seen what had happened on the other side to cause it, but one moment the mound had been there, and the next it moved backwards, flattening out and burying those on the other side.
He¡¯d managed to get the others moving, not wanting them to remain where they were and be attacked by the main group of Trandoshans hunting them. Though as they¡¯d scrambled away, the trio had asked what had happened. Wanting the matter handled, or at least them to stop talking so loudly while they were being tracked, he¡¯d told them he could use the Force. That he was both Mandalorian and Jedi.
They¡¯d struggled to believe him, but as he¡¯d kept moving quickly to stay ahead of the lizards, and they¡¯d not wanted to fall behind it had quietened any questions they might have.
¡°Is he a Jedi?¡± Lena asked as they moved around one mound, not going over the peak and thus exposing themselves to fire if any Trandoshan saw them break the skyline.
¡°Yes,¡± Anakin replied, feeling a smile come to his face. ¡°He¡¯s a really powerful Jedi and a respected warrior.¡±
¡°You¡¯re just saying that because he¡¯s your dad.¡±
Anakin ignored Plirs. The Weequay was right that Anakin was going over the top, but Cam was powerful. And one day, he¡¯d be just as powerful, if not more so. That day wouldn¡¯t come if he died before Cam could reach them, which meant focusing, as Master Dooku would put it, on the present and what was, and not on the future and what might be.
After ensuring his friends were behind him, Anakin cast a final glance back to where he knew Cam was. The change in Cam was incredible, and Anakin would be lying if it didn¡¯t frighten him a little, but he understood that he, by being kidnapped by the Trandoshans, was the source of that change. Because of that, he found renewed courage to keep pushing forward. It would only be a few hours at most until Cam reached them, and then they¡¯d finally be free of this Hutt-spawn of a world.
¡ ¡
3.05 Father and Son 3/4
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I leaned back, moving before the vibroblade swinging toward me had even gained much momentum. A slight shift in stance and my hand thrust out, grasping the blade.
The beast holding the weapon grunted, surprised that I¡¯d stopped the attack so easily growing when I twisted my arm to the side, my beskar limb and the mechanics within granting me the strength to shatter his weapon.
Using the movement of one arm, I stepped forward with my other foot. The lizard grunted as my beskad thrust into its gut. A twist of the hilt and as I withdrew the blade, the tip severed the creature¡¯s spine.
It fell to the ground, the strings of its legs cut, along with an arm as I flicked my blade down, severing the muscles at the shoulder. The limb hung pathetically, offering no help as the beast fell to the ground upon the destroyed arm.
As I turned, seeking my next victim, a scream filled the air. Looking toward the sound I saw Fenrir¡¯s maw rattle to one side, most of another lizard¡¯s leg removed by his bite.
The beast threw a punch at the tuk¡¯ata, driving Fenrir away for a moment. Before it could attack again, a bolt slammed into the shoulder, sending it tumbling to the ground. ¡°Fenrir!¡± I called out as the tuk¡¯ata spat out the chuck in his mouth, anger at the punch and a desire for vengeance flooding from him into the Force. ¡°Alive!¡±
Fenrir shook, his snarling maw closing, and the wounded and down lizard felt it was safe. A false hope, which was proven when Fenrir pounced. The claws on his front paws easily embedded themselves in the lizard¡¯s chest and drove it backwards awkwardly.
Another scream from the lizard filled the air even as the HUD alerted me to a nearing Trandoshan from the ship. A blaster rang out, and the lizard ¨C in the middle of its charge ¨C fell forward.
The lizard fell, a bolt from HK catching both legs as the knees of the lizard Fenrir had pounced on cracked under the combined mass.
I smiled at the chaos, Simvyl pulling his vibroblade from the back of the final unwounded target. A minute had passed since we¡¯d attacked, and the battle was over. Though calling it a battle would be an insult to our skill. This was a culling; one I was enjoying.
¡°Wh¡¡± the lizard at my feet struggled to speak over the pain that bled into the Force more freely than its blood onto the dirt of this scrapheap of a planet. ¡°What do you want?¡±
I looked down at the prey, savouring the fear I saw in the beast¡¯s eyes even as its remaining good hand clutched desperately to stem the blood flowing from its stomach. ¡°That is a very long list,¡± I replied, using the tip of my beskad to lift the creature¡¯s chin, forcing it to lift its head while I spoke to it. ¡°All that concerns you is that you tell me where my son is before you die.¡±
The creature¡¯s face twisted, hatred flowing freely from it as it understood it was going to die. ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± it got out with pained breaths. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t tell you if I did.¡±
My free hand, the one coated in beskar, stretched out and I closed my fingers. The beast began gasping; the Force restricting its throat. ¡°I was hoping you might say that.¡± I smiled under my helmet, enjoying the look of panic that dominated the beast¡¯s eyes as it struggled to understand what I was doing.
While it continued to thrash against the lack of air entering its lungs, I secured my beskad against my lower back and then reached into a pouch on my belt. Around me, HK emerged into the clearing, his blaster singing out still, targeting the limbs of any lizard that still worked. Simvyl had secured his first walking handbag while Fenrir continued to pin his prey to the ground.
¡°Wh-wh-at ar¡¡± The lizard stopped as my hand removed itself from the pouch and revealed restraining cuffs. The panic in the lizard¡¯s eyes turned to delicious fear as I pulled out restraining cuffs, and it began thrashing wildly. Or as wildly as it could with its legs and one arm immobile. ¡°No! You c-an-t!¡± It bellowed; terror swarming its tone as I moved toward it.
¡°I can and am,¡± I said as I moved closer, the fingers on my replacement limb closing slowly, cutting off the air to the beast¡¯s lungs. It was harder to focus the Force through the replacement, but since all I was doing was ensuring this pathetic creature couldn¡¯t attempt any pitiful escape, there was no issue.
Kneeling I slammed the cuff onto the flailing, useless arm. The other arm came up, in an abysmal attempt at an attack. My beskar hand moved, catching the fist. ¡°That was unwise,¡± I said slowly, increasing the pressure on the limb. Because of the mechanics inside, the limb was capable of deforming durasteel.
¡°Arrgh!¡± the beast screamed. With bones far more brittle than durasteel, they shattered and cracked loudly as I crushed the hand.
Once sure the offending limb was destroyed, I attached the other cuff to the wrist. ¡°Consider yourself lucky that I don¡¯t have longer to entertain myself,¡± I said with a vicious smile. As I stood, my flesh and blood hand moved around, exposing the palm to the beast¡¯s head. ¡°And that what is to come won¡¯t last anywhere near as long as it should.¡±
The beast¡¯s lips parted, poised to utter a question or a curse, but all that emerged was a guttural, pained groan. For a fleeting moment, the Force seemed to wrestle against my will, but soon I bent it to my purpose, shattering my way into the beast¡¯s mind. Though the ship promised valuable intel, I knew that the most crucial secrets lay hidden within the crew''s thoughts. This would inflict agony on the creature before me, and after the suffering they had wrought, pain was the least they deserved before they were dispatched to confront their god.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Anakin¡¯s POV)
¡°Kriff!¡±
The curse flowed easily from Anakin as he looked around in panic, seeing if there was any path they could take that would get them out of the dead-end they¡¯d stumbled into. The Trandoshans were right on their tail, following along the faint path that led between two mounds of debris into the small enclosure Anakin and his friends had found themselves herded over.
When they¡¯d rounded the corner, he slid to a stop, understanding what the Trandoshans had been doing, and cursed himself for falling into their trap. He understood now, far too late, that the Force had tried to warn him, but in his haste to ensure he and his friends stayed clear of those hunting them, he¡¯d ignored it and rushed down the small path instead of attempting to traverse either pile of trash that sat at the side of the path. Because of his mistake, they were now trapped.
The path ended before a circle of debris, each mound far too high and unstable for them to climb over before the lizards emerged down the path. They might also be waiting for him to lead his friends over the peaks, and likely had rifles trained on the area, ready to either kill any who tried to escape or drive them back to the ground, leaving them easy pickings from the group just behind.
¡°What do we do?¡± Lena¡¯s panicked voice matched the fear he could sense from Plirs and Snaxiu.
Anakin didn¡¯t reply instead he had an idea. Closing his eyes, he dove inward, finding the Force within himself. At the same time, he sensed where the Trandoshans were, sensing that a group of six were coming down the path. Understanding that there were no beasts with them, nor did it seem as if any were moving to either side, Anakin lifted his hands.
¡°Got y¡¡±
Whatever the lead Trandoshan was about to say was cut off as the Force did as Anakin wished. Opening his eyes, he saw that the ground between him and the aliens had exploded toward them; debris of various sizes and shapes hurtling toward the alien, taking it off its feet.
¡°Hurry!¡± Anakin shouted, turning to his friends. The trio were looking on in shock at what had just happened, their minds unable to understand what he¡¯d done. They might know he was a Jedi, but they¡¯d never seen it displayed like that. Nor had Anakin ever used it like that, but with no choice, and the whispers saying if he didn¡¯t do something his friends would die, and he¡¯d never see Cam, Lia, or anyone else ever again, Anakin had acted.
A push on Plirs had the group moving, though before they could begin climbing the junk hill blocking their escape, blaster fire entered the area. Lena screamed, all but dropping to the ground, and after pushing Plirs toward Snaxiu, trusting the Force saying they¡¯d be safe, Anakin moved to Lena.
Grabbing her arms, and ignoring her groans, he pulled her toward what looked like an overturned speeder. As they darted behind the cover, bolts slammed into it, causing Lena to let out a panicked scream. ¡°What do we do?¡± She asked again, her voice barely reaching his ears even though he was sure she¡¯d shouted the words.
Anakin looked around, trying to find something that he could use even as he desperately tried to ignore the flood of terror surging from Lena, as it and similar sensations from Plirs and Snaxiu started to overwhelm his connection to the Force. Seeing there was nothing nearby to use, he reached into his pocket, pulling out whatever pieces of junk he¡¯d gathered and not yet used.
As he placed them on the ground, he closed his eyes and slowed his breathing. The training, first with Master Dooku, and then with Instructor Kefe, had taught him to focus only on what mattered and push aside everything else. Lena¡¯s voice, the sound of bolts slamming into their cover, and everything else around him faded away. All that remained was the sound of his slowed, calm breathing and the junk in front of him.
His hands moved over the pile, guided without conscious thought as they moved pieces around, melding them together. Time became irrelevant as he worked, the junk slowly changing, forming something that he knew would be of use.
Once the creation was finished the moment of clarity passed, and he picked up what he¡¯d made. He knew it was a bomb, though one that would likely explode if shaken badly. Given their location, that wasn¡¯t a major worry, and he turned to Lena, offering a wide, and he hoped reassuring, smile. ¡°Trust me!¡± He called out, not sure she¡¯d hear him of the chaos of bolts slamming into everything around them.
Without waiting for a reply, he seized the freshly crafted bomb and edged toward the lip of the overturned speeder they sheltered behind. ¡°I can do this,¡± he murmured to himself, his voice barely a breath. Closing his eyes, he summoned the Force, channelling its raw power to sharpen his senses, quicken his reflexes, and clear his mind. Master Dooku, Cam, and Instructor Kefe had each imparted their wisdom in their own way, but the essence remained the same.
He felt the Force surge through him, bending to his will, fortifying his body for the task ahead. When he opened his eyes, Lena¡¯s screams pierced the air¡ªtwisted and distorted, deeper and more chilling than they should have been. A blaster bolt whizzed past their cover, its energy rippling in slow motion as it narrowly missed.
A grim smile flickered across his face, a sign that he was in tune with what needed to be done. Trusting in himself and the Force, he emerged from cover. The arm clutching the bomb drew back, primed to launch his creation at the lizards. Amidst the chaos, he glimpsed Plirs and Snaxiu huddled behind the wreckage of what appeared to be a Z-80 fighter. He couldn¡¯t afford to fail them; he demanded the Force¡¯s aid with unyielding resolve.
His gaze turned toward the source of the blaster fire, but before he saw them, he knew where they were. The Force was helping him as he wanted, marking out a threat before he knew where it was.
His arm came around, the Force enhancing the muscles in the limb, and the bomb sailed away, arcing toward the centre of the Trandoshan position. He pulled back once his creation was airborne, not wanting to be exposed to the explosion. As he pressed his back against the speeder, and pulled Lena back, Anakin felt the Force shifting.
His smile widened as a cold, almost oppressive aura rushed toward them. Cam was nearby. It wouldn¡¯t be long before¡
His eyes widened as the Force warned him of danger and without thinking, he pulled Lena down. A moment later, as his mouth tasted the dirt of the planet, his device exploded. The speeder they¡¯d been using for cover was lifted off the ground; the damage taken by the bolts having weakened it enough that when the shockwave struck it, it shattered.
Lena shrieked and Anakin knew she¡¯d been hurt by some of the debris from the speeder. Anakin had felt some of it strike his back, but the armour there had done its job, and nothing felt broken or bleeding. Still, the cloud of dust driven over them by the explosions forced his face into the dirt again, and as it faded he started coughing, trying desperately to clear his mouth and lungs before the Trandoshans recovered.
He pushed himself upward, the Force warning him of a new, more violent danger, yet before he could turn to see what was approaching or check on Lena, something grabbed his back, and he was hauled up. A second later he was soaring through the air and crashed to the ground. The air was driven from his lungs as his back bore the brunt of the landing, and he bounced away, ending up on his side.
Before he could move or think, something slammed into his chest. The armour took the brunt of the blow, but whatever air was still in his lungs was driven out and he started coughing even as another blow struck him. A third and fourth blow came in, all striking his chest though the last blow was a touch lower, the armour only taking some of the strike.
¡°Oof!¡± he gasped out, feeling something inside him crack, though he had no time to think on it as someone grabbed his armour and he was hauled upward.
With his legs dangling, he found himself staring at the enraged expression of one of the lizards. ¡°You little schutta!¡± It snarled; razors-sharp teeth clashing against each other it spoke. ¡°You killed my brother!¡±
Before Anakin could react, he was slammed to the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± he grunted as he hit the dirt, his leg twisting painfully but mercifully not breaking. The air around him grew cold and suffocating, each breath a struggle as he fought to regain his footing and brace for the next assault.
¡°You¡¯re nothing more than prey! Stop pretending otherwise!¡± The beast roared, stepping toward him as it pulled a long, curved blade from its belt. Anakin scrambled back, trying to get away from the creature, but it was faster, and its foot came out; the toe of the boot striking him in his knee, causing him to slump to the ground again. ¡°This hunt is about to end!¡±
Anakin looked around the Trandoshan and panicked as he saw his friends being dragged together. All three were screaming in fear, though Plirs was at least trying to escape while the other two seemed broken.
He pulled himself to his knees, his chest hurting with each breath even as the Force willed, demanded, he stand. The voices in his mind grew louder, telling him that if he didn¡¯t do something, they¡¯d all die soon. He closed his eyes, commanding the Force to help him. He felt it move around him, readying itself for his command.
¡°There is but one upside to the chaos you¡¯ve caused,¡± the Trandoshan that had attacked him snarled as it moved closer. ¡°You will be worth more to the Scorekeeper.¡±
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Anakin lifted an arm, wanting to strike at the lizard, but his action was too slow, too weak. The beast grasped him by the hair and lifted him painfully upward. Anakin¡¯s legs swung out, trying desperately to kick the creature even as he watched the other beasts circle his friends.
¡°NO!¡± He shouted as a lizard moved close to Plirs, a blood-stained blade in-hand. ¡°LEAVE THEM ALONE!¡± The creature holding him laughed, and he was tossed down, landing face-first because he¡¯d been trying to kick the creature as it let him go.
¡°The hunt is over. You will be presented to the Scorekeeper.¡± Anakin looked over at the new speaker even as the one who¡¯d been attacking and tormenting him stalked closer. That was the same one who¡¯d spoken to him after his capture and was the elder of the group. What Anakin saw now though was the similarities between the leader and the one who was reaching down to grab him. ¡°The Mandalorian is a worthy first kill, my child,¡± the leader spoke as the one approaching him stopped. ¡°Prove your worth by ending its mewing.¡±
The younger lizard turned to the elder and lowered its head. ¡°Yes, father.¡± It then turned back to him, letting Anakin see that the blade in its hand wasn¡¯t a vibroblade. It was simpler, meaning any cut from it, like those from Cam¡¯s beskad, wouldn¡¯t do as much damage, allowing a target to stay alive longer.
As the Trandoshans advanced, blades raised to slaughter his comrades, Anakin¡¯s gaze met theirs. They looked to him for salvation, but uncertainty gnawed at him.
The whispers crescendoed in his mind, a haunting symphony of dread.
¡®Was he going to let his friends die like his mother?¡¯
¡®Was he going to let these beasts kill him, and fail Cam?¡¯
¡®Was he going to leave Lia alone in the galaxy, at the mercy of Decca and other Hutts?¡¯
He closed his eyes, but not to try and force away the voices. He heard them and knew what they offered; what they wanted. The Force was his to command, and he wouldn¡¯t let himself and his friends die here. The Trandoshans needed to die; they needed to suffer for what they¡¯d done.
Opening his eyes, he rose to his knees, defiant. The Trandoshan advancing on him faltered, its gaze caught by the steely resolve in Anakin¡¯s eyes. It bared its teeth, smirking at his resistance. ¡°Good. You underst¡ª¡±
The creature¡¯s taunt was cut off as Anakin thrust his hands forward. Driven by fury and the terror of failure, he unleashed his wrath.
The Trandoshan was yanked from the ground, hurtling into the air. The other lizards recoiled in shock; some were thrown back as Anakin¡¯s target flew further. The beast flailed desperately, its blade slipping from its grasp until it was driven into debris with a savage impact. Metal pierced its chest, pinning it against the wreckage.
Anakin slumped, tired after what he¡¯d done, but a smile came to his face as everyone processed what¡¯d happened.
¡°NOO!¡± The scream of the elder Trandoshan caught Anakin¡¯s attention, forcing him to forget the enjoyment he¡¯d had in winning. The elder had sunk to its knees, its eyes wide as it looked at the impaled offspring.
Anakin looked at his hands, shocked and proud of what he¡¯d done. He¡¯d saved himself and his friends. Now they just needed to¡
¡°YOU!¡± The snarled shout of the elder lizard snapped Anakin¡¯s train of thought. ¡°YOU KILLED HIM!¡± It added as it leapt to its feet. Anakin started drawing on the Force again, knowing he had to kill this one as well, and then all the other beasts. But he was tired, downright exhausted. Whatever energy he¡¯d had left was gone after using the Force to attack.
The elder lizard stalked toward him, slowing only to grasp the young beast¡¯s blade. ¡°I¡¯ll KILL YO¡¡±
The air around Anakin grew suffocatingly dense, the very atmosphere pressing down with a weight that threatened to tear the planet asunder. As the elder Trandoshan staggered, its hands clawing at its throat, Anakin¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. He knew the source of this malevolent pressure¡ªhe knew who was at work here.
¡°You.¡±
The word was a blade, slicing through the veil of fear and doubt. Anakin felt a profound clarity¡ªhe was shielded, and the struggle was over. His father had arrived, and the price for their crimes was about to be exacted.
¡°Will.¡±
The second utterance sent the Trandoshan crumpling to its knees, blood oozing from frantic claw marks. The creature¡¯s own madness became its undoing. The other Trandoshans stood paralyzed, their fear of Cam¡¯s presence rendering them motionless. Anakin cared not for their terror; his thoughts were only of retribution for Lena, Plirs, and Snaxiu, whose frozen tears mirrored the encroaching storm.
¡°Not.¡±
With this command, a towering figure emerged, a silhouette of menace. Cam¡¯s armour drank in the light, casting a dark halo around him, with only the blood-red visor piercing through the gloom. All eyes turned to this harbinger of doom, except for Anakin¡¯s, who felt only a fierce joy and relief. The nightmare would soon end, and they would leave this accursed world behind.
¡°Touch.¡±
At this word, Cam¡¯s fingers closed into a fist. The Force twisted and obeyed, and the elder Trandoshan¡¯s convulsions grew more desperate. Cam¡¯s other hand revealed a blood-stained beskad, carving a trail of death in the dirt.
¡°My.¡±
The final command roused the remaining Trandoshans from their stupor. Anakin opened his mouth to shout a warning, but before the lizards could react, bolts exploded through the air. Three of them fell; their legs shattered. The remaining pair was swallowed by a colossal shadow.
¡°Son.¡±
As Cam spoke the final word, Fenrir descended. The beast¡¯s maw gaped wide, engulfing one Trandoshan¡¯s torso. A powerful hind leg swept the other lizard aside. As Fenrir¡¯s jaws closed around a Trandoshan¡¯s arm, two bolts struck the stumbling creature, severing a leg and a hand in a brutal symphony of violence.
The Trandoshan Fenrir had bitten screamed, which turned into a call of terror as the tuk¡¯ata pulled back its head, ripping the lizard¡¯s arm clean off. Blood squirted and gushed from the wound, though while Anakin could sense some revulsion and fear coming from his friends, his attention remained on Cam.
He pushed himself to his feet as Cam moved closer, but didn¡¯t rush to greet him. Anakin understood that Cam wasn¡¯t finished. He couldn¡¯t see Cam¡¯s eyes, but Anakin knew the gaze was focused on the kneeling Trandoshan, who was still frantically clawing at its neck, trying anything it could to regain its ability to breathe.
Normally, Anakin wouldn¡¯t want to watch this. He knew what Cam was doing would be seen as wrong by many, including his mother, but after a week of struggling to stay alive on this world because of that alien, Anakin didn¡¯t care. It deserved to suffer before it died. It needed to feel as Eshie and the others had before they were murdered.
Yet, as Cam reached the kneeling alien, Anakin wondered why Cam hadn¡¯t already snapped the Trandoshan¡¯s neck and ended things.
¡
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I looked down at the disgusting creature before me, the urge to reduce it to atoms far weaker than I¡¯d feared it might¡¯ve been. Until landing on this world, I¡¯d not been sure if Adas¡¯ meditation techniques were working, but as I looked down at the face of the one I knew was responsible for Anakin¡¯s kidnapping, along with those of the other three children ¨C and those children these feral animals had killed ¨C I understood it had. The voices were still there, but now only offered suggestions, not ideas that I felt I had to obey. That was a good thing for me, as I didn¡¯t want to lose control and miss out on ensuring the lizard understood the depths of its folly by targeting Anakin. For the Trandoshan, those here with it, and the ones I¡¯d already killed today, it was far from a good outcome.
This creature didn¡¯t deserve the quick and painful death the whispers were suggesting I grant it. No, it needed to suffer; its pain and terror needed to last until its mind and body became unable to endure my rage. The others here would also suffer, as those back at their ship had, except now there was no need to rush, no need to push too hard too quickly. I could enjoy what was to come.
I lowered my arm, releasing the beast from the Force¡¯s grasp. The hand slipped to my belt, resting comfortably on the hilt of my shoto. While not my main blade, the crystal inside was attuned to me and I could almost sense it wishing to be ignited to help me educate the things before me.
¡°Wa¡¡± The beast failed pathetically to get a sound out. My fingers began tensing around the hilt of my lightsaber. ¡°What. Are. You?¡±
I smiled, enjoying each pained breath the thing took trying to put its fear into words.
¡°Stupid, you are,¡± I said mocking as I knelt in front of the beast. The head tilted to one side, exposing the neck. The urge to flick my blade out and remove the offending thing passed through my thoughts harmlessly. It would die, but not soon and not cleanly. It was unworthy of such a death.
My beskad rose, its tip pointing at Anakin. "I am his father," I declared, the blade drifting beneath the beast¡¯s chin, forcing it to lift its head away from the lethal point. "You, and those who follow you, made a fatal error by laying a hand upon him."
The Force warned me of a threat, and the beskad flicked downward. The beast grunted in pain; its resilience evident as I severed three of its fingers before it could reach for the blaster at its hip. ¡°Unwise,¡± I muttered, even as a grim satisfaction welled up inside me. The beast could endure pain, which meant it wouldn¡¯t easily succumb to what awaited it. I relished the thought of its forthcoming death. "You will die, as will every one of your minions. Your place in the galaxy is no better than that of a womp rat."
The snarl that had twisted its face, which only heightened my anticipation, faltered. ¡°Womp rat?¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± I replied, my voice tinged with amusement as I savoured its confusion. ¡°Though perhaps that¡¯s an insult to womp rats.¡± The snarl returned, now edged with a flicker of intelligence, though it remained blind to the gravity of its situation. As long as it clung to the hope of rescue, believing that the ones I had already sent to their gods might come to its aid, its despair would only deepen. The more it hoped, the greater my satisfaction would be when it finally realized that death was all that awaited it.
My beskad flicked out again, slicing through the flesh of the beast¡¯s arm. It grunted, showing further, encouraging resilience. ¡°The womp rat understands its place in the universe. You, and these other overgrown lizards, don¡¯t. Though I¡¯m more than happy to educate you,¡± I stood as I continued, wanting to be outside the beast¡¯s range before I finished. ¡°Just as I did with those on your ship.¡±
The Trandoshan blinked, and I watched in amusement as it processed my words. A growl rose from its throat as it prepared to attack me, and I lifted my hand. The Force bent joyously to my demands as I closed my first. The unmistakable sound of bones shattering was followed by a groan of pain as the untouched arm abruptly buckled.
I chuckled deeply, savouring the pain this thing was feeling, and sensing the first embers of fear forming inside it. Moving forward again, the beskad flicked out. ¡°Soon you¡¯ll rejoin your friends,¡± I spat out the word as my blade sliced clean through the animal¡¯s limb, cutting the flesh to the bone, and disabling the other arm, ¡°When you greet your god as nothing but a broken, destroyed, and pointless waste.¡±
¡°Statement:¡± I turned to HK as he spoke, the HUD having reported he¡¯d emerged into the clearing sooner than I¡¯d expected. ¡°All targets are secure and the astromech reports the last of their vessel¡¯s datafiles have been downloaded.¡±
I nodded at the report even as I watched Simvyl step toward a Trandoshan missing both legs. The beast panicked, threatening wildly when it saw the restraining cuffs in the Cathar¡¯s hand. Before it could be any threat, Simvyl casually shot it in both shoulders. The bolts weren¡¯t enough to remove the limbs, but it rendered them as useless as the beast¡¯s missing legs.
¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±
I turned back to the elder Trandoshan, aware of the rising fear coming from Anakin¡¯s friends even as he looked on patiently. ¡°Oh, but I can,¡± I said to the pitiful defeated creature that lay before me. ¡°And I will. The only remaining question is just how long it takes you to meet your god,¡± I added, not even trying to hold back my fury and disdain for him and his species.
With my piece said, I sheathed my beskad. I¡¯d barely managed that before a euphoric explosion of delight and relief overwhelmed the darkness I was projecting into the Force. As Anakin leapt into my arms, I braced, and caught him easily even as I sunk to a knee, ensuring his feet returned to the ground.
¡°I knew you¡¯d come,¡± He said as he pressed his head into the nook of my armour. The HUD reported on his condition, but I didn¡¯t need that to know he was tired, hungry, and in need of a good, long rest.
¡°Always for you An¡¯ika,¡± I replied, feeling the rage I¡¯d been focusing on the Trandoshans lift in an instant. Anakin, my son, was safe, and those who¡¯d captured him were nothing but bodies waiting to be destroyed. I felt him sob and patted his back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±
I held him there, letting him release all the pent-up emotions he¡¯d been carrying for nearly two weeks pour out. ¡°I knew you¡¯d come,¡± he said as I felt his fear of dying, or never seeing me, Lia, or others, or gaining revenge, fade away. A few weeks ago, I¡¯d have been pleased with that, seeing it as a sign he was committing to the Jedi training of accepting what was and not dwelling on his emotions. However, I knew now that it wasn¡¯t the path for either of us. That would mean a change in his training, but that, along with a hundred other things, could wait until later.
As I felt him calm, the worst of his emotional turmoil easing, I pulled him back slightly. One hand came from his back, planning to remove my helmet, but before the hand could slip around his body, his hands were already there, and I tilted my head to grant him easier access. A moment later, the hiss of the seal breaking could be heard, and I let him pull my helmet off.
I blinked, adjusting to the unfiltered light of this shithole of a world¡¯s sun. Once I recovered, I looked at Anakin and ran a hand through his hair while smiling. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, An¡¯ika,¡± I said, once more using his Mando¡¯a nickname. ¡°And I¡¯m proud of you.¡±
His head tilted to one side, and I chuckled at his confusion; enjoying the first non-stressed moment I¡¯d had in weeks. ¡°You survived here, without weapons or much training for over a week,¡± I said, giving his hair a ruffle. For what was possibly the first time ever, he didn¡¯t scowl at the action. ¡°Plus, you kept others alive,¡± I added, looking past him to the trio of kids cowering together, keeping their distance from me, Fenrir, and the others. ¡°Though perhaps you could introduce us?¡± As I asked that, I offered the trio a smile and wave, the Weequay being the only one to return the gesture.
I understood why they¡¯d be scared of me. I¡¯d not entered this area gently, and been aggressive toward the Trandoshans, but I didn¡¯t regret it. Those beasts needed to understand their place which sure as osik wasn¡¯t anywhere near the top of the food chain.
¡°Oh, right.¡± Anakin turned, looking at his friends though he kept a hand on my armour as if scared I might disappear. ¡°Lena, Snaxiu, Plirs, this is my father, Cameron Shan. Dad, these are my friends.¡±
¡°Hello there,¡± I said, offering them another wave and widening my smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I scared you with my arrival.¡±
¡°I-it¡¯s ok,¡± Plirs replied slowly. The other two looked at me with wide eyes, taking in my face and armour. From all three the terror was slowly receding, and I understood why they were reluctant to trust me. after so long constantly on the run from the lizards, they were slow to trust anyone not in their group. ¡°Th-thank you.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± I said, keeping my smile wide and voice soft. ¡°I only wish it hadn¡¯t taken me so long to find you.¡±
¡°Yeah, how did you?¡± Anakin asked as he turned back to me.
I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°A story for another time. First, I want to get all of you onto Raven, and then we¡¯ll see about contacting your families.¡±
The trio of kids all looked at me as if I¡¯d grown another head, making clear that they¡¯d all but given up hope of going home. That spiked my anger, though before it could rise and push past the gentle appearance I was projecting, I smashed it down. I¡¯d draw on that fury soon enough once Anakin and his friends were out of sight. They didn¡¯t need to see what was coming.
A roar filled the air, and the trio ducked down, huddling together. ¡°That¡¯s my ship,¡± I said, using the hand not still resting against Anakin to point upward just as Raven slid into view. ¡°She¡¯s not the biggest, but there¡¯s sonic showers, fresh food, clean bunks, and provided you¡¯re okay with wearing some of Anakin¡¯s stuff, fresh clothing.¡±
The trio looked at each other and then at Anakin, making clear he¡¯d assumed command of the group. That made me proud as while I¡¯d not started any training on command, he¡¯d shown initiative in trying to keep his friends safe. I didn¡¯t need to ask to know that some of the heads of the murdered children had been with this group when they died, and I¡¯d have to talk with Anakin about losing someone under his command. It was a tricky thing to deal with for someone who formed bonds as easily as he and I did, but overall, I felt he¡¯d done an excellent job in ensuring they survived this long.
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Anakin said reassuringly. ¡°Raven¡¯s amazing! She¡¯s really fast and¡¡± Anakin paused and looked around before turning back to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know R2 could fly her.¡±
I laughed as I realised Anakin didn¡¯t know about Raven¡¯s evolution. ¡°She¡¯s flying by herself now, at least so long as the flight path is simple.¡± Anakin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, which drew another bout of laughter from me. ¡°When you were captured she knew I couldn¡¯t waste time getting back to her, so she came to me. We still weren¡¯t fast enough to stop those beasts from getting away, but it seems you¡¯re responsible for her latest growth.¡±
¡°Wizard!¡±
While chuckling once again, I ruffled his hair. ¡°Aye, it is.¡± I stood, easily lifting Anakin with one arm. The armour added a decent amount of weight, but it wasn¡¯t anything I couldn¡¯t handle without help. ¡°Fenrir!¡± I called. The tuk¡¯ata lifted its head, blood from the limb it was chewing on ¨C the lizard it¡¯d come from secured by Simvyl and along with the others under the watchful gaze of HK. ¡°Drop that! You don¡¯t know where it¡¯s been!¡± Fenrir shook his head, not wanting to give up his toy. ¡°Get over here.¡± The tuk¡¯ata snorted but did as I asked and after spitting the remains of the arm out and then, with blood flowing over his maw, sauntered over to us.
¡°Hey boy,¡± Anakin said, lowering the hand not wrapped around me to the tuk¡¯ata. Fenrir leaned into the touch, happy to enjoy Anakin¡¯s scratches again.
¡°Fenrir,¡± he looked up at me, though didn¡¯t move away from Anakin¡¯s hand, ¡°I need you to escort Anakin and his friends to Raven.¡± I sensed a spark of fear and looked at my son¡¯s friends. The trio had pulled back, no doubt concerned by the fearsome impression Fenrir projected with blood matted into his jaw and front paws.
¡°It¡¯s ok, Fenrir¡¯s a giant softy. Aren¡¯t you?¡± Fenrir snorted, not liking being called soft, but he made no move away from Anakin¡¯s attention, which helped to prove the boy¡¯s point.
Without breaking that contact, I moved closer and gently lowered Anakin onto Fenrir¡¯s back. The tuk¡¯ata enjoyed carrying around younger children at times, though I¡¯d seen many adults in the Lokella and elsewhere look on in shock and fear at watching the giant beast ¨C his head was at my shoulder if he held it up ¨C walk around like a trained pony.
The trio watched my actions, and how Fenrir accepted Anakin¡¯s presence on his back, before sharing a look. As a group, they slowly moved toward the beast, their eyes struggling to see past his blood-soaked mouth. Once they were closer, Lena attentively stretched out a hand. Fenrir stayed still, aware of their fear, and when the hand touched his neck he leaned as softly as he could into the touch.
A short, barking laugh slipped from her lips, only to be stopped when her free hand raced up to cover her mouth. When neither Fenrir nor Anakin reacted to her behaviour, she relaxed and began moving her fingers. Fenrir growled quietly, letting her know he enjoyed the touch. A moment or two later, the two boys added their hands near Lena''s and Fenrir beamed with pleasure at the attention.
I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at what I was seeing. Fenrir was bred for war, yet all it took to turn him into the galaxy¡¯s biggest softy were children in need of protection who wanted to scratch him. ¡°Go on,¡± I said to my friend, giving him a gentle pat on his hip. He turned, giving me a side-eye suggesting he didn¡¯t want to move if it meant missing out on scratches. ¡°I¡¯m sure once they¡¯ve washed and eaten, they¡¯ll be happy to keep petting you.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Lena agreed happily, placing her head against Fenrir¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll pet you whenever you want until I¡¯m back with my parents,¡± she added.
Fenrir snorted at that and started moving, the kids heading with him. Lena didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d just committed herself to, but after what she and the others had endured on this world, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d mind having to spend every waking hour pampering the tuk¡¯ata.
Simvyl offered them a smile as they passed, moving out of the area we were in and toward where Raven was landing. As the group slipped from view, I slid my helmet back on. The rage I¡¯d been keeping constrained hungered for release, and with those I didn¡¯t want seeing what I had planned gone, I knew the rage and I would be satisfied before we left this waste of a planet.
A glance inside the helmet sent a command through the HUD. Simvyl turned, heading off with the children as while I knew Fenrir would keep them safe, I wasn¡¯t going to risk losing Anakin again. The Cathar did as ordered, happy to make up for any perceived failing when Anakin had been kidnapped as I turned toward the group of lizards.
All were kneeling, wounds bleeding along with wherever they¡¯d lost a limb. Impressively, they all looked aggressive, as if challenging me even though I¡¯d captured them. whatever points for their god that they¡¯d gained throughout their disgusting lives were gone. Under their bravado, I could sense their fear. My words earlier about sending them to the Scorekeeper pointless having the desired effect.
¡°Now,¡± I said as I slowly moved toward them, bearing down on their leader, ¡°Before your miserable excuse for lives are extinguished, I¡¯d like to know everything you do. I¡¯m told there are other groups like yours prowling this region of the Rim targeting children for your sick sport. I want to know where they are.¡±
¡°Kriff you Mandalorian!¡± The leader snapped back. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you anything!¡±
¡°I had hoped you¡¯d say that,¡± I said as I moved closer, I lifted my organic hand, showing him my palm. ¡°I find I enjoy this far more when you resist.¡±
The mind of this beast, and those I¡¯d already shredded for intel along with the others here, wasn¡¯t a place I wished to enter. It was beneath me. However, it was effective and caused the lizard¡¯s incredible pain. Or it did before their mind shattered under my assault.
Already I had enough intelligence that any halfway decent Republic security officer could use, let alone the Mando¡¯ade I planned on hiring to wipe out this rabble. Not just for other hunting parties and the planets they used, but also the locations of a dozen pirate and black-market ports. While I could clean them out myself, I didn¡¯t have the time or interest in dealing with such minor matters.
¡°Now,¡± I said, my voice deepening as I focused every ounce of my rage toward the lizard, demanding the Force assist me in what was to come. ¡°This might hurt a bit, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±
¡ ¡
3.05 Father and Son 4/4
¡°A-are you sure it¡¯s safe?¡±
I stood back slightly, letting Anakin deal with Lena as she looked from the two Zeltrons speaking to her to my son. Unlike Plirs and Snaxiu, when we¡¯d gone to the world Lena had been abducted from, we¡¯d not found any remaining family. Instead, we¡¯d come across a dozen ruined buildings. Everyone there had been killed and the building looted and burnt. I wasn¡¯t sure if that had taken place during or before the massacre, but regardless of how it had happened, it meant Lena had nowhere to go.
After cleaning up the mess, giving any remains that we found a burial, and then letting Lena see if there was anything for her to salvage and then grieve for her family and friends, we¡¯d left. It had been a long few days since then with Anakin and Fenrir doing their best to help cheer her up. For a while I regretted having killed every lizard before we¡¯d left, as while I knew it wouldn¡¯t bring back her family or ease the suffering she, Plirs, and Snaxiu had gone through and would need help recovering from, it would¡¯ve given them some closure to execute at least one of those responsible for their pain.
Regarding what to do with Lena, I¡¯d quickly dismissed the idea of heading to a nearby Republic world and dropping her off with local child services. Those were always underfunded and lost track of kids so much it was such a disgrace that the Senate and the planet¡¯s government chose to ignore the matter. Nor was the idea of adopting her into Clan Shan viable. I had very specific plans for Anakin¡¯s training, and Lena lacked anything like the Force potential to make it worthwhile for her to endure the same training. I had considered asking Adonai or Torrhen to adopt her, but I wasn¡¯t sure she was ready now ¨C or if she ever would be ¨C to become a warrior. Thus, in the end, I¡¯d reached out to the Lokella, and their council had dispatched a CR70 Corvette to meet me at the orbital station we were now on.
¡°Yeah. I lived there for a few years before Cam adopted me and began my training,¡± Anakin explained to Lena while wearing as comforting a smile as he could manage. Her hands were resting on Fenrir, the tuk¡¯ata still serving as her comfort blanket as she came to terms with everything that had happened.
¡°I know this is hard, sweetie, but you won¡¯t be the only youngling among our people.¡± That response came from Surmi, as she stood with her twin sister Syshe. The Zeltron pair had chosen to head the group sent to collect Lena, though after last night I suspected the pair had ulterior motives for taking the assignment, not that I was complaining.
¡°All of us have suffered pain,¡± added Syshe to support her sister¡¯s words. ¡°We were once slaves of a Hutt before the Lokella freed us. And now look,¡± she gestured behind her to where their shuttle rested on the other side of the bay from Raven. ¡°We¡¯ve got command of a ship with which we use to free others from suffering.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll make lots of friends and no one will force you to talk about what¡¯s happened. Not if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Surmi added the pair was comfortable finishing each other¡¯s thoughts when speaking. A skill that extended to other, more pleasurable endeavours. ¡°Maybe one day, if you want to, you could command a starship as well.¡±
¡°O-okay,¡± Lena said slowly, accepting the Lokella¡¯s offer to take her in. I was pleased to hear she¡¯d be going, and my smile grew when she turned to Anakin. ¡°You¡¯ll stay in touch?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± He coughed gently. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll do so when I can. Cam wants me to continue my training and I¡¯m not sure how long that will take, or where we¡¯ll go. But I promise that when I can, I¡¯ll call. And not just you but my sister Lia as well.¡±
Lena smiled widely at Anakin, and I could tell the pair would remain friends. Perhaps, in five or six years, it might even become something more, but the future wasn¡¯t certain. Not least because of my choices. She turned to the twins and nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
The twins shared a look and then approached Lena with matching smiles. ¡°Good,¡± Syshe said before they turned to gesture to a Togruta male who was standing outside their shuttle. ¡°Head to Felxi and he¡¯ll get you settled aboard the shuttle. Before we go we¡¯d like to speak with Cam first.¡±
¡°Anakin, why don¡¯t you help Lena with her stuff?¡± I suggested, sensing the spiking desire from the Zeltrons, and having a hint that he¡¯d not want to be around when they flirted with me. Something they¡¯d been doing heavily since they¡¯d arrived yesterday morning.
Anakin looked between me and the Zeltron twins, both of whom were giving me wide, encouraging smiles. ¡°Yeah, um, I¡¡± He paused and shook his head, clearing some of the redness in his cheeks. ¡°Okay.¡±
I watched him walk off, taking Lena to Raven. Her stuff was already loaded on a hoversled, but getting the pair away gave me the time alone with the twins that I suspected they wanted.
¡°He¡¯s cute when he¡¯s flustered.¡±
I turned to Syshe and grinned. ¡°I can call him back if you¡¯d like.¡±
¡°Oh no,¡± Surmi replied as she and her sister moved toward me. ¡°We much prefer the older model,¡± she added as he reached my left side; Syshe taking the right. They each took one arm, pulling it against their body. ¡°It¡¯s powerful, experienced, and has remarkable staying power.¡±
I chuckled as I turned my hands around so my fingers could brush against each girl¡¯s exposed midsection. ¡°I do my best,¡± I said as my fingers pinched their skin. ¡°Though as much as I¡¯d enjoy a repeat of last night¡¡±
¡°So would we.¡±
¡°¡ I need to return to my travels and training my son.¡±
The Zeltrons smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Syshe said as they moved closer.
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
¡°We understand,¡± Surmi added before they each kissed one of my cheeks. ¡°Though we look forward to when we might next partake in the pleasures of the flesh.¡±
¡°Perhaps you might ask your Jedi and Mandalorian friends to join us.¡±
I chuckled, enjoying the rush of mental images that thought created. Bo would be more than happy to experience what the Zeltrons could do. Force, I was still in awe of several of the tricks they¡¯d used against me last night. Serra, however, was another matter, and not just because of her recovering from the death of Drallig and being taken on by Windu.
¡°We can but hope,¡± I said before offering first Syshe and then Surmi a tender kiss. That was the reverse order of the last act we¡¯d shared last night ¨C well, technically this morning given how long we¡¯d been enjoying ourselves ¨C and I made sure to never favour one sister over the other. Something they seemed to appreciate.
¡°Until next time M¡¯tael,¡± Surmi said as Syshe slipped a hand down and pinched my arse.
I watched the pair as they moved toward their shuttle, escorting Lena and Anakin as they pushed the hoversled toward the craft. Once they reached it, Anakin shared a few final words with Lena, followed by a hug and then turned around and walked back to us.
Taking that as my cue, I turned as well and moved toward Raven. Simvyl was leaning casually against one of her landing gears, though the way his eyes scanned the bay, and a hand rested near a blaster made clear he was anything but unalert to potential danger. While I had forgiven him for what had happened, he still hadn¡¯t and was now taking his duties very seriously. Too seriously perhaps, and I wondered if I¡¯d need to drag him to a pleasure house ¨C one where the females weren¡¯t slaves ¨C so he could unwind a little.
¡°How do you do it?¡± He asked once I was at the base of the ramp.
¡°Hmm?¡± I replied as I looked back and then guided Anakin into the ship.
Simvyl looked past me, toward the now departing shuttle and sighed. ¡°A girl on every planet.¡±
¡°Technically we¡¯re not on a planet,¡± I shot back with a smirk.
¡°You know what I mean.¡±
¡°Aye, and my answer is¡ Jedi secret.¡± He rolled his eyes and, understanding I wasn¡¯t going to explain, he turned and moved up the ramp after Anakin.
Taking a moment, I turned back and watched the shuttle as it left the bay. Outside the Lokella¡¯s CR-70 waited which would take my latest companions back to their people. Truthfully, Syshe and Surmi weren¡¯t important to me, unlike Bo and Serra, and when they¡¯d first offered their bed I¡¯d rejected it. I¡¯d only just moved to a more intimate stage with Serra and didn¡¯t want to risk that.
Things between me and her were up in the air, and while I hoped that we¡¯d recover what we once had, I wasn¡¯t going to sit around and pine after it. I cared deeply for her, but not enough that I¡¯d try and force her to return to my side, or mope around waiting for her to do so. She had the right to choose her path irrespective of mine.
Thinking on Serra and our situation my thoughts turned to the path I was taking my first steps along and Maul. Regarding Maul, I knew one day Serra would learn of my choice to keep the Zabrak alive. How she reacted to that would determine if our paths remained joined or if that was the end of what we shared. I hoped for the former but understood that the latter was possible. Probable even if Windu¡¯s teaching before she was knighted sunk in deep enough. However, if I had the chance to do things differently after the battle of Naboo, I wouldn¡¯t.
Maul represented a potentially vast reservoir of intelligence¡ªnot only about Sidious¡¯ schemes but also about the inner workings of the Banite Sith and their broader objectives. He might even be ¨C unlikely though it was ¨C someone whom I could recruit to my cause. At the very least, he could help fill in the countless gaps in my understanding of the Sith''s motives, goals, and strategies for eradicating the Jedi.
I was aware that the Clones were pivotal to this plan¡ªat least in the timeline I had witnessed. Yet, there had to be more to their scheme than merely employing them and issuing an Executive Order to annihilate the Order and neutralise them as a threat to the Banite agenda.
Still, I knew it would be some time before I faced Maul again. At least until I felt my skill and power had returned to the point that it had been when I¡¯d managed to capture the Sith Assassin. I had the time to get there. or at least felt I did as it would take Sidious and Plagueis time to consolidate their hold over the upper echelons of the Republic and cultivate a replacement for Dooku.
That alone was perhaps a greater help to granting me the time I needed to train myself and Anakin, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t stop the plan indefinitely. That was why, at least before Anakin¡¯s kidnapping, I¡¯d spent almost every evening going over the decrypted records from the Scimitar. Maul was smart enough to wipe the astrogation computer regularly, meaning I couldn¡¯t determine where he¡¯d travelled before coming to Naboo ¨C though I suspected he¡¯d been on Coruscant as in the other timeline.
The problem was that only about ten per cent of the Scimitar¡¯s data had been decrypted, with most of that being the basically empty flight log and data-recorder of when he¡¯d refilled the fuel tanks. If I was only looking at a single planet, then it would be reasonably easy to use that data to determine likely locations that the vessel ¨C and thus Maul ¨C had travelled to. However, with almost an entire galaxy to work with, it was like trying to find a needle in a haystack as big as Coruscant, Corellia, and a dozen other Core worlds combined. HK and R2 were working to crack the encryption on the rest of the Scimitar¡¯s files, but they didn¡¯t expect to have any success for at least half a year, and that was their most optimistic projection.
Once up Raven¡¯s ramp, I moved through her corridors. The ramp was closing before I¡¯d even stepped off it ¨C Raven once more anticipating my needs ¨C and moved toward the cockpit. Our destination wouldn¡¯t be Kro Var, as I¡¯d been intending before Anakin¡¯s kidnapping, but Eshan.
While we would still be heading at some point to the Shapers, as I wanted to learn what they did with the Force while controlling elemental powers, I felt a more combat-oriented focus would appeal to Anakin after recent events. Plus, it would put my mind at ease to know he knew more ways to defend himself and others.
I could¡¯ve chosen to go to Mandalore and enrol Anakin in the Institute there that Serra and I had joined, however I wanted to broaden my horizons as well. Like Mandalorians, the Echani were regarded as one of the best warrior cultures in the galaxy. The difference was in composition ¨C while a decent majority of Mando¡¯ade were Human, not all were ¨C and the fact the two groups disliked each other intently to the point the Echani had often allied against the Mando¡¯ade in previous wars simply to test themselves against them.
Because of those issues, Anakin and I would be removing most of our armour while there. Some would remain, and even if there were questions about me having armour made of beskar, the fact I could publicly show I was a Jedi ¨C thanks for that belonged to Palpatine who¡¯d ensured I was front and centre when the liberation of Naboo had been a major news cycle ¨C would counter most of those issues. Plus, as the two people hadn¡¯t been at war for centuries, and the issues between them were more of attempts to prove which culture was better than any major ideological issue, we shouldn¡¯t face too many problems.
It would take us at least a few days to reach Eshan, and during that time I¡¯d speak with Anakin about his ordeal. While we¡¯d had some conversations about it, those had often involved the other kids. Now it was just again, I wondered if he might open up a little about how he¡¯d felt, and what he¡¯d done that he¡¯d not wanted to mention around the other kids. The obvious one was that, just before I arrived to save him and his friends, I¡¯d sensed him drawing on his desire to protect others and make the Force do what he wished.
He needed to know that I wasn¡¯t angry about it, nor would I hold it against him. We both just had to be careful of how he handled that experience. He was young and unable to handle his emotions to anywhere near the degree I could, so it would take training to ensure he didn¡¯t become unstable in the way I felt Obi-Wan had ignored and then Sidious had exploited in the other timeline.
I wasn¡¯t worried about others sensing his mistake with the Dark Side. When I¡¯d gone for him on Tatooine, I¡¯d have struggled to sense him if I¡¯d not been looking for him. While whatever protections he¡¯d naturally developed were weaker because he¡¯d begun his training with the Force, it was still incredibly impressive. To the point that I planned to ask him how he did it. While my defences were decent, any help in improving them wasn¡¯t something I was going to ignore.
Plus, while I had little intention of doing it soon, I knew I¡¯d have to return to the Temple and interact with Palpatine and Damask. If I could harness how Anakin kept his Force presence hidden, I could ensure that neither group learnt of the changes I¡¯d undergone or would undergo, when we next met. Otherwise, the moment I set foot on Coruscant, I¡¯d have both groups out to capture, imprison, or kill me.
That would, to be blunt, put a major dent in my plans for the next few decades.
¡ ¡
3.06 Masters and Fathers 1/4
3.06 Masters and Fathers
... ...
Time drifted in the dim corridors of the Raven like the slow, inexorable turning of the galaxy itself. My steps were measured, and deliberate, each footfall a meditation of intent. Barely thirty minutes had passed since we¡¯d left the station where Lena had been delivered into the hands of the Lokella. But the weight in my chest had grown heavier, more insistent. With the ship now threading through hyperspace toward Eshan, I could no longer defer what had to be done.
I needed to speak with Anakin.
In the days following his rescue, I¡¯d busied myself with the duties that allowed me to avoid this conversation. Returning the children to their families¡ªthose that had any left¡ªkept my mind occupied, hands steady. Lena was another matter. Her family was gone, her future handed to strangers. I¡¯d done the best I could for her. But for Anakin? That was a different question.
The emotions I felt from him on the junk world remained at the forefront of my mind. I could feel the storm inside him, roiling beneath the surface. Fear, rage, desperation. They had surged like a broken dam, unleashed at the lizards that had threatened his life, and his friends'' lives. And though I would never fault him for using the Force to defend those he loved ¨C how could I, when I had wielded it for far less noble reasons? ¨C what he had done, the decisions he had made in that dark, metal graveyard, needed to be examined. Understood. Controlled.
I reached his quarters. Outside, Fenrir lay sprawled in the half-light, the tuk''ata''s gleaming eyes watching me, ever vigilant. The creature had barely left Anakin¡¯s side since we¡¯d pulled him from that hellish place. I knelt beside the beast, scratching behind one of his ears, the familiar rumble of contentment vibrating beneath my fingers.
"Hey, boy," I murmured, feeling the tension of the coming talk press heavier against my mind. "I¡¯m going to be in there for a while. Just¡ keep watch."
Fenrir gave me a slow blink, his head settling back onto his paws, ever patient.
As Fenrir stood and moved enough that I could reach Anakin¡¯s door, I used the Force to press the buzzer. A moment later the door slid open, and I entered his cabin. It wasn¡¯t as large as mine, though it was close and had formerly been Fay¡¯s quarters on Raven. A bed that could, in theory, just about hold two people was at one end, while a small desk/table with a chair was next to it. A fresher was sealed away in the wall along with various drawers and cabinets, though most of those were empty as Anakin didn¡¯t have a large number of worldly possessions.
He lifted his head as he sat cross-legged on the bed as I approached. His face was drawn and the sense of despondency I¡¯d been feeling from him ever since we¡¯d passed Lena over to the Lokella only grew stronger now I was inside the same room. ¡°I won¡¯t ask if you¡¯re well,¡± I said as I moved toward the chair at the desk, ¡°what you endured would change anyone, as would what you did to defend yourself and your friends. However, before we talk I want to make one thing abundantly clear.¡± I sat in the chair and gave him my full undivided attention. His head perked up when I didn¡¯t immediately continue, though once he focused fully on me, I spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m proud of what you did and why you did it.¡±
¡°Why?¡± He asked softly, his voice lacking much of its regular emotion. ¡°I failed.¡±
¡°How did you fail?¡± I countered, keeping my tone gentle and my posture as relaxed as I could without surrendering my position as the adult in the room. He needed to see that my actions and emotions matched my words, and that, whatever he said or felt, I was here for him.
He shifted on the bed, pulling his legs up and then dragging his knees toward his face. ¡°They died because of me,¡± he said as his arms wrapped around his legs, holding them tight for protection.
I gave him a small, sad smile and shook my head. ¡°No, Anakin, they didn¡¯t. They died because of the Trandoshans.¡±
I knew this would be coming, knew how personally, even as a boy of not quite ten, he took everything bad that happened around him. How he felt a need to feel responsible for everything that had gone wrong. It was both part of his mentality and how Shmi had raised him, however, in this situation, it was a dangerous and incorrect road to head down.
¡°I¡¡± He paused and I thought I saw him gulp. ¡°I wasn¡¯t fast enough. Wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡± His head dropped so his forehead rested against his knees. ¡°Kesh, Eshie, the others¡¡±
As his voice trailed off, and understanding what he was feeling, I shifted from the chair and moved to sit beside him on the bed. I moved slowly, not wanting to scare or confuse him, even as the first sniffles reached my ears. Once beside him, I extended an arm and placed it over his shoulders.
I wasn¡¯t going to pull him close, as that might be overstepping things, but as soon as my arm came to rest, he leaned toward me. My other arm came around, pulling him in tight even as his chest crashed against my chest. The sniffles quickly turned to sobs and wails, and as I let him grieve and release the worst of his emotions, I gently drew circles on his back with the palm of one hand, hopefully reassuring him.
Knowing he had to work through this, I stayed quiet though as I did so, I closed my eyes and focused inward. His emotions had been like a solar flare in the Force ever since we¡¯d left the station after handing over Lena, but with him now next to me, it was more akin to a supernova. I knew that I couldn¡¯t allow myself to be overwhelmed by his emotions, otherwise, the message I needed him to hear might get lost.
I wasn¡¯t closing myself off from the Force, as he would sense that and feel, in some way, that it was his fault, which was the last thing I wanted. Instead, I brought forth memories of happier, innocent times I¡¯d spent with him, Bo, Serra, Dooku, Fay, and others. I hoped that by doing so, not only would it help me not drown in the explosion of emotion that was rushing from Anakin, but that he¡¯d sense I wasn¡¯t angry, and was here for him.
I might have only adopted him less than half a year ago, and known him for a few more before that, but by adopting him, I¡¯d made a vow ¨C to myself, him, and the Force ¨C that I¡¯d do everything I could to protect him. I knew that such a vow had the potential to be dangerous, even without the Force able to influence and bend to my will, but it was the right thing to do. I had already lost control once. Already let my desperation lead me to the brink of ruin when I was searching for him. But if it came down to it, I knew¡ªI knew¡ªthat I would burn worlds to ash, shatter stars, and tear the very fabric of the galaxy apart, if it meant keeping him safe from the horrors that sought to claim him.
Because he wasn¡¯t just Anakin Skywalker. He was my son. And that meant more than the Force, more than the galaxy, more than anything.
Time had little meaning as he cried and I continued to sit there, silently offering support, but eventually, his cries grew quieter. Eventually, I felt him shifting, and feeling him press against my arms, I loosened my grip. He lifted his head, letting me see the red eyes and cheeks and wet face. My robes would be wet as well, but that was a trivial issue, and I lifted one hand, brushing back bangs of hair that had stuck to his forehead as he cried into my chest.
"Why?" His voice was low, and rough, as if the question had clawed its way up from deep inside him. I could see it in his eyes, the pain, and the confusion. The loss. I reached out, brushing the hair back from his face, a small gesture of comfort. But his eyes, they burned. There was more than just pain there. Rage flickered in the Force, simmering beneath the surface, waiting for release.
"Why did they do this? Why did my friends have to die?" The words came slower now, each one weighed down with grief, but the anger was growing, feeding on the sorrow, threatening to consume it entirely.
I held his gaze, feeling the storm of emotions building inside him. I couldn¡¯t let myself get swept into it. "The Trandoshans," I began, my voice steady, though I could feel the anger rising hot in my throat. "They did what they did because of their god. The Scorekeeper, they call her."
I kept my disgust buried, as much as I could, but even now, I could sense the revulsion twisting my tone. "Their entire existence revolves around earning her favour. They believe that every kill they make, every life they take, earns them points¡ªpoints that bring them closer to her grace. And while they could hunt beasts for those points, it¡¯s the sentient lives, the people, that grant them the most."
I could feel his anger sharpen at that, a knife edge in the Force, and I didn''t blame him. There was no justifying it. No words could make sense of it. "That¡¯s why they feared dying so much when we captured them. For a Trandoshan, to die in captivity is to lose everything. Their points, their honour, and their connection to their god. It all resets to zero."
I let that hang in the air for a moment, watching as the understanding settled into his mind, but the rage still flickered. "That¡¯s why I made sure to take as many of them alive as I could. To break them, not just in body, but in spirit. To strip them of everything they believed mattered."
¡°Because their god would be angry?¡±
¡°Aye, exactly.¡± I gave him a small smile as I continued. ¡°Being sent to the Scorekeeper pointless is not just an insult to them, but to the clan they come from.¡±
¡°I¡¯m glad they¡¯re dead.¡± Anakin¡¯s words came out almost violently, but as soon as they left his mouth he blinked as if scared at what he¡¯d said. Yet before I could respond, the shock vanished, replaced by the rage he felt toward them.
¡°As am I,¡± I said softly, keeping my emotions regarding the species in check. While his showing anger toward them was understandable, I didn¡¯t want him to lose himself in that rage. He wasn¡¯t ready for what it would bring, nor how to handle the danger that would place him in. ¡°By law, I should¡¯ve turned them over to the nearest Republic security force. However, outside of a handful of situations, I retain doubts about the effectiveness and efficiency of the Republic in enforcing its laws. Add in that the Trandoshans have been members of the Republic for millennia, yet the Republic, knowing full well about Trandoshan culture and customs, has never once attempted to reign them in.¡± I paused, taking a moment to calm myself as I felt my intense dislike toward the species rising and didn¡¯t want that influencing Anakin, or making him think that hunting Trandoshans was something I¡¯d encourage. ¡°That, along with other failings of the Republic, is a topic for another discussion. One that we can have once you are older and more attuned to how the galaxy truly works against how it should work.¡± He would know some of that having been a slave, and then growing up in a commune of former slaves, but he only had a very narrow understanding of the way the galaxy worked, or should work. ¡°For now, and to repeat myself. What happened to you and your friends, nor the actions you took, are not your fault.¡±
¡°But!¡± I placed a finger to his mouth, cutting off his response.
¡°No buts, An¡¯ika,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the interaction you had with the first Trandoshan before you were taken.¡± I took a longer breath than normal, settling the spike of anger I felt whenever I considered the species of walking handbags. Anakin knew I disliked them, but I couldn¡¯t risk my anger merging and enhancing his toward the species. It was up to him how he judged them, not me. ¡°While you were, to be nice about it, short in your comments to the beast, you were far nicer than I would¡¯ve been.¡± A flicker of a smile flashed over his face, and I suspected he knew exactly how I¡¯d have handled that rude lizard. ¡°The group that came at you from behind never heard your words, nor did they intervene in the discussion before attacking. That, beyond anything else, places the entirety of the blame, and what came after, at their feet.¡±
¡°However,¡± I continued, changing tack slightly to shift Anakin¡¯s focus, ¡°while you are without blame, I am not. Not because I let you wander the station. Simvyl is a capable warrior and more than able to handle most issues that might arise. Getting flanked and attacked by heavily armed aggressors was not something anyone could¡¯ve seen coming. No, my blame lies in, when trying to reach you to save you, I lost control of my anger; letting it cloud my decision-making and granting them the time they needed to escape.¡±
¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault!¡± Anakin shot back after pushing my finger, which was still over his mouth, out of the way. ¡°If not for that, then I¡¯d not have been able to try and save my friends!¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true,¡± I agreed with a smirk, ¡°and it was because of my failure on the station that you were in the position to help those newly made friends.¡± Anakin blinked as if seeing he¡¯d walked into the trap I¡¯d laid out with my words. Hopefully, it would also help him understand that he was truly without blame for what had happened. ¡°Without you there, would any of them have survived? For those that didn¡¯t make it, would they have lasted longer if you¡¯d not been there?¡±
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Anakin blinked again, my words driving home the point. ¡°No,¡± he said quietly, taking his time, I hoped, to process what I was saying. ¡°But they should never have been taken to begin with.¡±
¡°No, they shouldn¡¯t,¡± I agreed with a shake of my head. I wasn¡¯t trying to shift blame for events to the Republic, but given that outside of the Core worlds, and maybe The Colonies, the Republic generally gave zero fucks about the rest of the galaxy, it wasn¡¯t hard to develop an opinion on it. Now, the Republic had tried before to regulate space beyond the Inner Rim, but not since before the New Sith Wars. ¡°However, as I said a few moments ago, the flaws and failures of the Republic are a matter for another time. For now, let¡¯s stay focused on recent events, and the actions you took.¡±
¡°O-okay.¡±
I offered a reassuring smile and placed one hand on a shoulder. ¡°Anakin, as I¡¯ve already said, I don¡¯t blame you. Nor am I angry with what you did, or why. I¡¯m proud of you. Not only did you survive something that many would not, but you worked as hard as you could to save others. Yes, Lena¡¯s family wasn¡¯t there to take her back, but she along with Plirs and Snaxiu survived their kidnapping because of you.¡±
¡°B-but the others¡ E-Eshie, Ke-Kesh¡¡±
I squeezed his shoulder. ¡°We cannot, no matter how hard we try, save everyone, Anakin. Death, as much as it hurts, is part of the cycle of life.¡± I paused and looked away. There was a topic I wanted to bring up to help him, but I couldn¡¯t make it seem like I¡¯d planned to do so otherwise the lesson might not be understood and taken in. ¡°I learnt this when I was a little younger than you.¡± Anakin frowned in confusion. ¡°Do you remember when I told you how I was raised by my grandfather, at least until I discovered I could wield the Force and the Sith came for me?¡± He nodded after a pause, vaguely remembering the talk. That was a relief as when I¡¯d told him of my grandfather before, Anakin hadn¡¯t been aware of how to sense subtle shifts in the Force, and I¡¯d had the Interface to help regulate my emotional reactions permeating into the Force. ¡°In the moment when they came, I knew I had to run, to hide, and if forced to, as much as I might not have understood it, to fight. That said, the ideas only became prevalent when I heard my grandfather ¨C his final words being to run ¨C die. The moment he died, I was equal parts furious and frightened.¡± I offered him a small, wry smile at that, as it was exactly how he would¡¯ve felt when he was released for the Trandoshans to hunt him and the others. ¡°I drew upon that, used it to help me escape, though I barely did so; only surviving because of a mistake of the Sith apprentice.¡± The look on the Sith¡¯s face, as I killed her with a lightsaber summoned from my Inventory, was one I¡¯d never forget, even without Eidetic Memory to ensure it. ¡°As you know, after that, due to damage to the hyperdrive of the ship I was on, I ended up at the Jedi Temple.¡± Minus a slight detour to Dromond Kaas. ¡°The reason I¡¯m bringing this up again is not because of that story, but of what happened during my first mission as a Padawan.¡± Anakin was listening intently, my speech/story distracting him as I¡¯d hoped it would. ¡°I was sent undercover to try and locate, and if possible, stop a kidnapping and extortion ring that was taking place on Coruscant, not far from the Senate building and the Jedi Temple.¡±
¡°But how?¡± Anakin asked with a creased brow. ¡°Coruscant is the safest place in the galaxy.¡±
I chuckled at the innocence in his tone. ¡°Coruscant is the Shining Jewel of the Core, the centre of civilization, and the heart of freedom and democracy. Or at least that¡¯s what the Holonet loves to claim,¡± I added with a shake of my head. ¡°The beauty, the ideals, everything that people say about Coruscant and its grandeur, is only skin-deep. Go a few sectors from the Senate or Jedi Temple, or drop down a handful of levels, and you¡¯ll see the truth. What might once have been a pristine gem is now nothing but a cracked counterfeit. At a distance, it looks real, but the closer you get, the more carefully you examine it, the more apparent it is that it¡¯s anything but what it claims to be.¡± I chuckled again. ¡°Of course, as I already said, the failings and flaws of the Republic, and by extension Coruscant, is a topic for another time,¡± I remembered well the flaws and failings of the systems of government and laws from my former life, but what Coruscant, what the Republic had become, dwarfed them all. Not just by the obvious metric of size, but by how far the Republic, with its twisted, corrupted heart, had fallen from the ideals it claimed to embody.
¡°Returning to my story,¡± I continued, noting that Anakin was focused entirely on me, and not concerning himself with his self-believed failings. ¡°I, along with two other, and older, Padawans, were placed undercover with roles that should, in theory, draw the attention of the kidnappers. I was assigned as the distant, long-lost nephew of a Senator and spent months living with him and his staff waiting for something to happen.¡± Anakin was leaning forward, being drawn into my story, which was what I¡¯d hoped for. ¡°Which it finally did, much to my embarrassment.
¡°I¡¯d sensed myself being approached, felt the inkling of danger gathering and thought I could handle it,¡± I grunted in amusement. ¡°Of course, I failed, and when I awoke I found myself, much as you did, inside a cage. There the kidnappers confronted me, telling me that if my uncle didn¡¯t pay the ransom, then I would be sold into slavery.¡± Anakin¡¯s face twisted, his opinions on slavers clear for anyone to see. ¡°Like you, I didn¡¯t reveal I could use the force right away, preferring to keep it up my sleeve so that I could use it later. I did so once I was left alone, and once sure there was no one nearby, I escaped my cage.¡±
¡°How?¡±
¡°I Phased through the bars. One day, I will teach you how to do that,¡± I added quickly, not wanting him to consider trying it for himself. Certainly not until I rediscovered how to do it myself. ¡°However, you aren¡¯t yet ready for that lesson.¡± He huffed, much to my amusement, as I returned to my story. ¡°Once free, I began scouting the ship I was on. It didn¡¯t take long for me to discover that my fellow Padawans had been captured before me, and to realise that my captors did more than just kidnap and sell people. They did things that¡¡± I paused and pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°That they deserved to die for.¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you know they¡¯d been caught? The other Padawans, I mean.¡±
¡°That is a very good question, and one I put to the Jedi Council once the mission was over. Their answer, while making some sense, wasn¡¯t one I agreed with. Then or now. I still believe that their not alerting me to the capture of the other Padawans placed me in greater danger than informing me of the change would¡¯ve done. Of course, knowing what had happened, might have altered how I¡¯d behaved, preventing me from being captured, and thus being in a position to free the others.¡± Anakin frowned, and while he didn¡¯t seem to fully be grasping my point, I hoped he was getting some of it. To be sure, I added a little extra. ¡°Sometimes, as much as we might dislike it, it is necessary for those in command of a plan to not provide full details to those they command.¡±
¡°Like when you freed Naboo?¡±
I blinked, not expecting that pivot. ¡°Yes, though that was a very different situation,¡± I quickly replied. ¡°The commanders of the various battles, be it those on the plains, targeting Theed and other cities, or in orbit above, know the overall plan of battle. The way their elements all linked together, and how, however, were only known to a handful.¡± Anakin gave a nod of understanding. ¡°Returning to my story, after discovering my fellow Padawans aboard the ship, learning their condition, and the status of the other children taken, I turned my focus to the slavers. All were taken out, and only a few were able to be turned over to Republic security forces once we reached a safe world.¡±
I might not like Jon Savos, but what he went through I wouldn¡¯t wish on my worst enemy. I could still see his face, still hear the pained, terrified wails he¡¯d emitted when I¡¯d discovered him strapped to a table. My anger at the time had been easier to control, due to Player¡¯s Mind, but my reaction to the discovery, and my choice to take out every slaver on the vessel without concern of their condition was not something I regretted.
What I had to be careful of, as with each memory that I¡¯d touched on today, was that Anakin didn¡¯t pick up on my feelings; or more accurately, didn¡¯t think they were because of him. That was why, when I finished telling him the tale, I took a few moments, ensuing I took deep, slow breaths to calm my nerves.
¡°What happened after?¡±
¡°Along with my fellow Padawans, I returned to Coruscant and was greeted by our Masters.¡± I paused, memories of how nervous Bultar had been about seeing Master Giiett again coming to the fore. ¡°One of my fellow Padawans had been nervous about seeing her Master again, worried he might punish her for getting captured. Instead, he simply stated that even when we do everything perfectly, bad things can happen.¡±
¡°But I didn¡¯t do everything right,¡± Anakin cut in, seeing the message I was trying to pass along. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get everyone to come with me.¡±
¡°Yes, but even if you had, can you be sure that everyone would¡¯ve survived?¡± I countered with a small smile. ¡°All we can ever do is the best we can. Most of the time that won¡¯t be enough, but as long as we try, that is all anyone can ever ask of you. We¡¯re not droids, after all. We all have needs, intentions, and drives. Sometimes these align with others, but at other times they don¡¯t.
¡°Often, that isn¡¯t an issue. However, in critical or tense situations, such as your kidnapping, the fact everyone is unique with their own desires and wants, can cause issues.¡± I lifted my hand from his shoulder and ruffled his hair. ¡°You did all that you could to convince them to follow you. They chose not to, as is their right. That means their fate, their deaths, aren¡¯t on you. It lies only with those who placed them in that situation in the first place.¡±
¡°I hate them.¡±
I blinked, trying to hide my reaction to Anakin¡¯s comment. Not so much for the comment itself, as I despised the Trandoshans as well, but for the eruption of rage mixed with certainty that radiated from him within the Force. The lights in the room flickered, suggesting Raven sensed Anakin¡¯s fury as well, which meant Fenrir probably had as well. While he lacked the depth of connection to them that I held, Anakin was close with both and we were all, in our odd little way, family.
¡°That is understandable,¡± I said careful of my tone and how I reacted to his outburst in the Force. ¡°What you went through was beyond terrifying. If you had come out the other side, acting and saying that nothing had changed, then I would be truly worried for you, I¡¯d be deeply concerned. Yet, while being angry, upset, or enraged over anything is an entirely natural reaction because we not only can sense the Force and draw upon it but because our connections to it are, potentially, stronger than any other in the galaxy, we have to be extremely wary of allowing our emotions to rule us. Our feelings and desires can easily bleed into the Force, altering it in ways we might not understand or be able to predict, which can easily alter and unbalance us.¡±
¡°Is that why Jedi aren¡¯t meant to seek vengeance?¡±
¡°Yes, exactly. Vengeance is the act of seeking revenge for an injustice. Now, I¡¯m not saying that justice, peace, and the rule of law aren¡¯t worth fighting for. What I¡¯m talking about, and I admit it is a lesson I¡¯m still learning, is knowing how to temper our need for revenge with our demands for justice. How to find that point where, if we go further, we no longer are interested in upholding the rule of law, but in sating out thirst for retribution.¡± I sighed and shook my head, letting down some of my guard so he could sense some of how I felt about protecting those important to me. ¡°Like you, I¡¯m an emotional person. I want to do everything I can to help others, especially those I consider friends or family.¡± That drew a flicker of a smile from him. ¡°However, I know that if I get lost in my need to protect others, to seek justice for wrongs, I can lose myself. Something that, when I was captured by the Bando Gora, almost cost me my life in my battle with Komari Vosa. Since then, I¡¯ve spent considerable time trying to learn how to temper my emotions so that, in the heat of conflict, I am the master of my fate, and not them or the Force.¡±
¡°Bo said that Mandalorians use vengeance to help them through their darkest hours.¡±
I sighed again and shook my head, making a note to discover what else she had taught Anakin, and how to best punish her for actions. ¡°Bo isn¡¯t wrong. However, while we are Mando¡¯ade, the strong connection we have with the Force, and to each other and others, means that we have to hold ourselves to higher ideals than most other Mando¡¯ade. If not all other sentients.¡±
¡°So I shouldn¡¯t seek vengeance? Shouldn''t I want to kill others for hurting my friends and family?¡± There was an edge to his tone, one that made clear his dislike of what he thought I was saying. At the same time, I sensed his thoughts shifting toward his mother and the promise I¡¯d made to train him so that he could kill Decca the Hutt for ordering the attack that killed Shmi.
¡°As I said, seeking vengeance isn¡¯t the same as wanting justice,¡± I replied, gently squeezing his upper arm. ¡°Your mother deserves justice, and when the time comes, when you are ready to do so, I will stand beside you when we strike at the Hutt responsible. However, just because we seek to kill that Hutt, doesn¡¯t mean we should widen our need for justice to every other Hutt in existence, or every sentient that Decca hired for the assault. That would be seeking retribution beyond the need for justice and, given the number of beings we¡¯d have to kill to get to every Hutt, would mean the death of a substantial percentage of the galaxy.
¡°Like you, I have an intense dislike¡¡± I paused and shook my head. ¡°No, that¡¯s the wrong word. Like you, I hate the Trandoshans and despise the Hutts and what they stand for. However, I know that those feelings are irrational even if they are a part of me. Because of that, and the fact I can wield the Force, I¡¯m left with three possible paths down which to travel.
¡°I can, as the Jedi insist we should let go of all my anger. Or I could, as the Sith are claimed to preach, give into it, and hope it never betrays me. Or, and I admit this is very much a theory at the moment, I could use those feelings, however irrational or not they might be, to empower me; to help me shape my path and prepare for whatever threats ¨C be that Trandoshans, Hutts or others ¨C that await me in the future.¡±
I took a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling, gathering my thoughts. That last path was the one Adas was preaching, and it was the one I¡¯d stepped onto to retain control of my emotions when I saved Anakin. In that moment, it had been the right path, but I feared that it wasn¡¯t one that I should head down. Or that if I did, I would become no better than the ancient Sith King, or the Banite Sith Lords, in my need for power and control.
¡°I have tried, ever since first learning I could wield the Force, to do as the Jedi insist it should. I¡¯ve tried, sometimes desperately, to release my feelings ¨C good and bad ¨C into the Force and move forward with my life. To give my fate over to the Force.¡± I chuckled as images of everyone that had ever mattered to me flashed through my thoughts. ¡°For better or worse, that path didn¡¯t work for me. Nor, if I¡¯m being honest, do I expect it to work for you. However, over the coming years you need to attempt following it; to see if I¡¯m wrong and that you can be the good Jedi others would wish you to be.¡±
I was all but certain that Anakin, like me, would never be able to follow the Jedi path of letting go of his emotions or letting events play out without attempting to alter them to protect those he cared about. That was the flaw that Sidious exploited over a decade to turn him into Vader. However, this Anakin wasn¡¯t that one, and I at least had to attempt to see if the Jedi path might work for him. To do otherwise would be a failure on my part as both his Master and father.
¡°What about the other ways?¡±
¡°Those paths¡ are ones that, clearly, the Jedi ¨C and others ¨C wouldn¡¯t agree with,¡± I answered carefully, mindful of my words. ¡°For now, for your training, we¡¯ll focus on trying you on the path of the Jedi. It is the one you have the most exposure to, both from myself and from Master Dooku. The other paths¡ we can discuss them in a few years if you feel unable to be a Jedi.¡±
I wasn¡¯t going to hide those paths from him, nor deny him the chance to at least learn about them. However, I was reluctant to discuss them currently. Not least as I was still determining what exactly the third path, the one offered by Adas, truly demanded from those who took it. So far, from what little I¡¯d adapted of Adas¡¯ teachings into my thinking, it felt like the correct path, but I wasn¡¯t going to dive headlong down it. Not when such a thing carried the risk of me becoming a Sith.
Adas wasn¡¯t a Sith in the sense that Sidious and Plagueis were. He was an older, perhaps even truer, style of Sith. One born of the species and not those that came later having been expelled from the Jedi. However, like the Banite Sith, the path Adas had walked, and that I knew he wanted me to walk, was one many would consider dark if not outright evil.
I knew there was darkness inside me, and not just because Eidetic Memory prevented me from letting go of my feelings. I had always been capable of doing dangerous things, something that had carried over from my former life. The issue that I was facing, and needed to reconcile myself with, was that, when taking out the Trandoshans that had kidnapped Anakin, I¡¯d enjoyed what I¡¯d done. As much as it concerned me, I¡¯d revelled in the terror I¡¯d induced in them once they understood I would send them to their god as failures, and enjoyed watching as the spark of pitiful intelligence they possessed was extinguished by my hand. That was something I needed time to process, to resolve so that I didn¡¯t go forth in this life seeking out those moments merely to find a, for lack of a better term, contact high.
¡°Wh¡¡± Anakin¡¯s stuttered start to a sentence drew my thoughts back to him. ¡°What if the Jedi path doesn¡¯t work for me like it doesn¡¯t for you?¡± His head had dropped down to rest on his knees again, seeking solace in the position. ¡°What if¡ what if I do what I did again and enjoy it?¡±
I gave his arm another squeeze and shifted closer, placing my free hand on his other arm. ¡°Then, if that day comes, we¡¯ll work on finding a path for you that does work. One that won¡¯t see you getting lost in the enjoyment of such acts, that won¡¯t see you surrender your humanity, your individuality, in some need for further enjoyment.¡±
This topic would be returned to in a few years, regardless of whether Anakin could follow the Jedi path or not. All I could hope was that by then, either he had committed to the Jedi, or I knew the path I wished to follow and felt safe in seeing if he was capable and interested in following me along it. I won¡¯t force him to follow, he was his own person. I might be his Master and father, but that gave me no right to determine his fate. All I could do was ensure that, when he made his choice, I was capable of supporting it and helping him grow into the man he was always meant to become.
I knew that if I wasn¡¯t careful if he attempted to follow me now down the path I was considering currently, then all I¡¯d be doing was creating a monster. One that would be a threat to not just me, but everyone else. That path was one I knew would see everything I¡¯d done, everything I was trying to do, to alter the future of the galaxy, fail miserably. The visions I¡¯d shared with him weren¡¯t certain futures, but there had been enough in them, and others since, that made clear that, if we were to prevent the Banite Sith from ruling over the galaxy, from bringing forth whatever darkness they sought to unleash, we had to stand together. Otherwise, we and everything we cared for and loved, would be destroyed.
3.06 Masters and Fathers 2/4
There was the now-familiar whimper of disappointment from Raven as we exited hyperspace. It wasn¡¯t any sound the ship generated, but a sensation in the Force that reminded me of a child¡¯s wail of regret. However, it was soon replaced as she felt the light from a new star, once more enjoying the fresh experience.
Ahead of us, deeper into the system, lay the homeworld of the Echani, Eshan. That planet was one of six they controlled that formed because they were generally ruled by a matriarchy, the Six sisters. The only planet not controlled by the Matriarchal Council was Thyrsus, which was male-dominated and the planet from which the Sun Guard originated.
I¡¯d encountered those whenever I¡¯d met with Magister Damask as he employed them as guards. I was curious if he still used them now, or if, like Palpatine, he relied on the Senate Guard for his protection now that the pair were Co-Chancellors of the Republic.
The Echani and the Sun Guard were regarded, along with the Mandalorians, as some of the galaxy¡¯s greatest warrior societies and preeminent combat specialists. While the Mandalorians and Sun Guard favoured heavier armour and power, the Echani preferred light-fitting clothing; fast, fluid combat and personal shielding devices. The difference in style was one reason I¡¯d chosen them as a group to visit as, while he would mature in time, for the next few years, Anakin would always be surrendering mass, power, and reach in any battle he entered. The Echani combat style ¨C which bore the name of species ¨C would suit him better, and even once matured, would be adaptable into whatever style of combat ¨C with and without a lightsaber ¨C he focused upon.
Both groups had fought regularly against the Mandalorians, often allying with the Republic during times when they had crusaded and invaded Republic space. That meant there was some remaining animosity between the various groups, but nothing that should cause us any issues with finding an Instructor to teach us. Still, to be on the safe side, to make it easier to find someone willing to teach us, and as Echani ¨C the combat style ¨C relied on light to no armour, we¡¯d be spending our time here in Jedi robes. That meant Anakin would have to grow out a Padawan braid, but I¡¯d already promised him that if when our time here ended and he disliked it, he could remove it.
That had come up in the various talks we¡¯d had since I¡¯d first spoken with him about his actions against the Trandoshans and on the path that he¡¯d been training toward for the next few years. The initial conversation had gone on longer than I¡¯d expected, touching on matters I¡¯d not planned to bring up with him, but that was fine. The same was true of subsequent chats, though those were generally as Anakin had wanted to know about my life before we¡¯d met, specifically my time as a Jedi Initiate.
When he learnt I¡¯d been born on a Core world, even if it were a relatively unimportant one, he¡¯d wondered why I¡¯d not been discovered by the Jedi much earlier. I¡¯d explained that my mother had hidden my potential from the Order and explained that she¡¯d done so because she felt my father was a Sith, and had left me with my grandfather to grow in safety. At least until I displayed Force Potential that my grandfather couldn¡¯t hide.
To help him learn more about my past, I¡¯d given him free access to my mother¡¯s holocron. There was nothing on there that would pose a danger to him, as Ressa had used it primarily as a journal for me to discover once I was ready. I¡¯d not mentioned where I¡¯d found it, nor had Anakin yet asked, as the Vault was something I wasn¡¯t bringing up until I felt he was ready. The cave had held a good number of surprises, not just my mother¡¯s holocron and HK¡¯s head. The beskar there, or at least the half that belonged to my clan, would be used for his armour once Anakin was older and had completed his verd¡¯goten, which he was still adamant about completing.
The data files that were with Alor Torrhen, however, were something that outside of him, Lady Asta, and me, none were privy to. The files there, while millennia out of date, held designs that were believed lost to the galaxy. I suspected House Ordo was working on modernising them, but so far I¡¯d yet to hear anything from either of the House leaders regarding that.
Those files, along with the fact my mother had believed my father was a Sith, could be used against me by members of the Jedi Order as proof that I was a threat to them. However, the only way they might learn of either was if someone spoke to them about it, and as the circle of knowledge for either was small and trustworthy, I wasn¡¯t concerned about that fact. Haran, the only reason I had to return to the Temple at any point, outside my promise to one day show it to Anakin, was my friends within it.
There, one name, one face, dominated my thoughts. Thanks to Tedra, Darihd, and Aayla, I knew Serra was out of seclusion. However, when I¡¯d attempted to contact her directly, the Temple¡¯s communication centre informed me that if I wished to speak with Serra I had to contact Master Windu first. Given that I was still working on getting a handle on the changes brought on by Natural Selection, I¡¯d decided against speaking with one of the Order¡¯s most senior and powerful members. Even over the Holonet, there was a chance he might sense something was different and insist I return to Coruscant.
To get around that issue, I had to rely on the aforementioned friends to relay messages to Serra. They couldn¡¯t outright reveal her replies over the Holonet since, given all calls to and from the Temple were recorded, someone might review the conversation, but they had been clear that she was getting better, and that she was happy to hear I was still thinking of her. Eventually, I knew I¡¯d have to speak with her face to face, but for now, the indirect communication would have to do. Plus, the longer I held off on that meeting, the more time I had to consider how to broach the fact I¡¯d captured and not killed Maul.
The last report I¡¯d gotten from Torrhen was that the Zabrak was still heavily sedated and isolated in the prison. His sustenance, along with vital functions, were controlled by machines that monitored everything about him to ensure he remained in an induced coma while keeping him as isolated from the Force as possible. I knew that couldn¡¯t be kept up indefinitely, but it would have to do until I felt I was ready to face him again.
Regarding Darihd, I¡¯d learnt from him that Sia-Lan was actively bad-mouthing me to other Padawans. At least whenever the Knights and Masters weren¡¯t aware. She still blamed me for what had happened with Drallig and Serra, and even though it wasn¡¯t her business ¨C beyond the fact she was meant to be a friend to Serra and me ¨C she had chosen to ensure that as many Padawans as possible knew her side of the story, not caring what Serra or I felt about the matter.
I¡¯d discovered that Darihd and Master Sifo-Dyas were soon to depart on a mission to Felucia. From what little he¡¯d told me, it was to handle some form of trade dispute, but I could feel the shifts in the Force as he spoke. I felt it was time for Sifo-Dyas to be removed by the Sith to hide their involvement in the Clone Army being created by the Kaminoans. As I couldn¡¯t outright warn him of a threat¨C since I didn¡¯t know from whom or where it would appear ¨C I¡¯d instead hinted that I¡¯d felt the Force moving, suggesting that the pair would be in danger.
It was frustrating that I couldn¡¯t divert myself to help Sifo-Dyas and Darihd to ensure they remained alive, however, I¡¯d accepted this was likely to be the case around the invasion of Naboo. The Clone Army was needed by the Sith, and if I inserted myself into the matter now, I¡¯d end up squarely in their targets as a threat and while I would have been willing to risk my own life Anakin was still too vulnerable. As such, I¡¯d accepted that I¡¯d be losing a friend because of my folly of taking the Changing Fate quest for Sifo-Dyas, though that didn¡¯t mean that, when the time came, whoever had been chosen to replace Dooku wouldn¡¯t feel my wrath.
As much as it might anger people if they learnt of my choices, and the reasons why, Anakin was far more important than Master Sifo-Dyas and Darihd. This growth, his evolution into the warrior he was meant to be meant more in the grand scheme of whatever plan the Force had activated by creating him. As was, as much as I might not want to admit it, I. The Force had accepted my presence into its plan -whatever that was ¨C for seeking balance, but I was reasonably sure how I might go about it was far from how it had hoped for Anakin to bring the balance it sought.
A gentle nudge from Raven drew my attention just before the communication console beeped for attention. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to the empty cockpit. Simvyl was resting while Anakin was training with HK, R2 and Fenrir, no doubt, was lazing around in the main area.
Accepting the call, a small hologram of a young-looking female appeared. ¡°Salutations and greetings. On behalf of the Matriarchal Council of the Six Sisters, I welcome you and your crew to the Eshan system. However, as your vessel isn¡¯t a scheduled arrival, nor one that our databanks have a record of, I must ask as to who you are and why you have travelled to Eshan.¡±
I chuckled at the polite but firm introduction the Echani had given. Most of the time, whenever I neared a planet, the responses had been ¨C at least in the case of a new location ¨C blunt, and that was putting it nicely. Here I¡¯d been greeted warmly, but it was still clear that I was unknown to the locals. The other thing was that we¡¯d exited hyperspace well back of Eshan, close to the innermost gas giant of the system. There were ships and stations around it and its various moons, but our arrival point, as was common of most hyperspace exits, was far from any intra-system commuter traffic.
¡°Hello there,¡± I felt my smile grow when I once more used that line, ¡°I¡¯m Jedi Knight Cameron Shan aboard my personal vessel, Jade Raven.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened at the reveal of me being a Jedi, and unless it was a trick of the emitters, a fraction more as I stated my name. ¡°Along with my Padawan and my co-pilot, I was hoping to spend some time, perhaps up to half a standard year, on Eshan studying the way of the Echani.¡±
The woman blinked a few times as if she was taking time to process what I¡¯d said. ¡°Thank you for the information. For now, remain outside the orbit of the fifth planet of our system. Someone will contact you shortly with further information.¡± The hologram faded away as the channel closed. I assumed they needed to run my arrival up the flagpole simply because I was a Jedi. As far as I knew, there were no issues between the Echani and the Jedi, but I¡¯d only encountered two Echani Jedi in my time in the Order, and I wasn¡¯t exactly keeping up with current Jedi business, so perhaps there was something I was missing about the situation.
We continued moving forward, deeper into the system, and it only took about ten minutes at a leisurely cruise to reach the orbit of the fifth planet. That was on the far side of the sun, but knowing we weren¡¯t meant to go further, I had Raven slow, and we hovered in place, watching as other ships ¨C which much have been regular transports ¨C moved to and from the inner system.
¡°They¡¯re taking their sweet time,¡± Simvyl commented as the chronometer in the cockpit showed it had been twenty minutes since we¡¯d been welcomed to the system.
¡°Observation: I suspect they are trying to confirm your identity, Master, and then once they have, they¡¯ll be determining where we should head. While meatbags, the Echani are capable combatants with decent, for organics, security measures.¡±
I chuckled at HK¡¯s comment, which for him, was about as complimentary as he could get with most sentients. He might be firm in his belief that droids were superior to ¡®meatbags¡¯ but he respected cultures and individuals that understood warfare. That wouldn¡¯t, as he¡¯d just proven, stop him from burying insults in with his praise, nor me from enjoying every time he made such a comment.
The communication console beeped a few moments after HK¡¯s remark, and opening the channel we were greeted by another Echani. This one appeared older, and given the increased number of badges, pips, and markings on their uniform, this one was far senior to the earlier Echani. ¡°Greeting Master Jedi,¡± she began, lowering her head slightly as she spoke, ¡°I am Arch-Justicar Ren Dalka; senior commander for Eshan orbital security.¡± My brow rose, wondering what I¡¯d done to warrant being greeted by the head of this branch of their military. ¡°On behalf of the Matriarchal Council, and Eshan High Command, I am honoured to welcome one such as yourself to our planet. From the report that crossed my desk, I¡¯m led to believe you and those with you wish to study our ways?¡±
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
¡°Yes. I have more than a passing interest in the various warrior cultures of the galaxy and had hoped, alongside my Padawan and pilot, that I could study at least the basics of your martial art.¡±
¡°That is more than agreeable,¡± Dalka replied with a faint smile. ¡°Perhaps we might even learn something from you.¡± Well, that explained why I was getting the high-roller treatment. ¡°However, before I suggest a particular Academy for you and those with you to study at, perhaps we might speak in person on this and other matters?¡±
¡°It would be my pleasure.¡±
Dalka¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Excellent. My adjunct is transmitting a flightplan to you,¡± the communication console beeper to signal the arrival of the file. ¡°Please don¡¯t deviate from this path, and I look forward to judging you in person once you arrive at my location.¡±
The channel closed abruptly, though given how busy this Arch-Justicar must be, it was understandable she¡¯d only have a minute or two to speak over an open comm.
¡°Course entering into Raven¡¯s computer,¡± Simvyl reported and as I dove deeper into the system, I noted the path would take us toward the northern pole of the third planet, which according to the Holonet was Eshan proper. That station seemed to be one of eight that hovered over the planet. Each of those, which seemed to have a permanent orbit over their location, was impressively large, twice if not thrice the size of Mtael¡¯s Gift. In other places around the planet, Raven''s scanners detected over a hundred orbital defence platforms. All in all, it was an impressive defensive screen, though lacking compared to what I¡¯d seen over most Core World planets.
I suspected that the Arch-Justice would determine which Academy was best for us by sparring with me. The Echani placed immense importance on the idea that you only saw someone¡¯s true face when you sparred with them. I just hoped I didn¡¯t embarrass myself by taking on a career officer such as the Arch-Justicar.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched as impassively as I could from a balcony that overlooked and encircled the Sparring Square down below. There Anakin, wearing the standard training clothing of this Academy of tight-fitting but thin shorts and t-shirt, was stepping forward. He would be going again against one of the other students in his Creche. That was the term the Echani used for groups of students of similar skill ¨C and in the younger groups, age ¨C of trainees who were studying with them.
Just like with my Creche and the one Simvyl was in at another Academy a few hours'' flight away, the majority of Anakin¡¯s Creche was composed of Echani. However, while I was able to hold my own, at least against those from other planets, Anakin had been struggling since the first day. He was improving, and after three months at the Academy, that was easy to determine, but it was slow going. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t put off by the challenge, instead, much as I did, he was enjoying it; almost losing himself in the spars he partook in.
This academy had been Arch Justicar Dalka''s recommendation after I sparred against her¡ªand lost. Badly. I hadn¡¯t drawn on the Force, fighting her on her terms, with nothing but skill and muscle memory to guide me. She took me apart though not without effort. After the match, she''d spoken at length¡ªwell, as much time as she was willing to spare¡ªabout my previous combat training and what I hoped to gain by studying under an Echani Master.
The Echani martial art itself was vast, with sub-branches and specialized forms, but amusingly, the Interface categorized it all under one umbrella: Echani. No subtleties, no nuance. Just Echani. Yet, in three months, I¡¯d seen significant progress, thanks to the Interface¡¯s assistance and my ability to pull from other combat arts I¡¯d already studied. The Interface had generated a training quest specifically for mastering Echani, though I managed to tweak the system, bending it to my will. Rather than requiring new quests with each milestone, I streamlined it¡ªone continuous quest, with all targets and ranks embedded within.
The rewards for lower ranks, like reaching Adept:1, which I¡¯d achieved by the start of the second month, were modest¡ªsmall amounts of XP. But once I crossed into the higher tiers, from Professional:50 onward, the rewards scaled exponentially. Maybe I was missing out on some extra XP by consolidating the quests, but the efficiency of this method aligned better with my long-term focus.
The Academy¡¯s Battlemaster praised my progress, calling it remarkable, even when accounting for my prior combat experience. Yet, she made it clear that it would be months¡ªperhaps even half a year¡ªbefore I¡¯d be ready to move on to one of the sub-forms. It was a hard truth to swallow, both understandable and frustrating. I knew it took time to build a foundation in any martial art before branching into specialized disciplines. But I also knew I wouldn¡¯t be spending another six months on Eshan.
At best, three or four months more. As valuable as this training was, we couldn''t afford the time to stay here indefinitely. Not when I¡¯d budgeted only two to three years for us to learn from different cultures across the galaxy. We were approaching a year since the invasion of Naboo. Time was running out, and there was still so much left to do.
Anakin and his opponent, a local girl in his Creche, bowed to each other and then assumed their positions. The girl was from one of the other planets in the Six Sisters and was considered the best in Anakin¡¯s Creche, though not in the year group the Creche sat in. A gong sounded, signalling the beginning of the spar, and I watched as the pair slowly moved around the Square. The girl wore a confident smile, which made sense as Anakin had yet to come close to landing a blow, never mind defeating her. However, Anakin didn¡¯t react to it.
I could sense a spike in his annoyance at her behaviour, and at having to surrender the initiative when she thrust out her hands in a flurry of quick attacks, but at least he wasn¡¯t losing himself in that annoyance. Nor, as he avoided the flurry, was he drawing too heavily on the Force, at least to bend it to his needs, as he moved forward to counter. He had a decent base in Beskar¡¯pel as Bo and I had shown him the foundations, along with some elements of Ter?s K?si, but he was focusing on only using the Echani forms taught to him by his instructors.
What he was doing, which was what I¡¯d instructed him to do before we¡¯d entered the Academy, was drawing on the lessons with Instructor Kefe of the Matukai, and using the Force to increase his abilities slightly and slowly. Faster reactions, quicker movements, and greater processing of the world around us were key factors that Kefe had us focus on while only drawing upon a sliver of the Force that we could access.
While anyone with even a weak connection could do that, since Anakin and I had incredible potential with the Force, the fact we could do that, and still maintain a massive reserve of ability with the Force without risking exhaustion was a boon I really wanted him to focus on. I knew that, so long as he kept following the path I¡¯d created for us, he¡¯d grow into a powerful warrior. I just needed to be sure that he was the one who remained in control at all times.
The Echani girl swept out her leg, forcing Anakin to move back. As he did so, she moved the leg back in, yet she kept the momentum of the attack, twisting with it. There was a moment where Anakin could¡¯ve attacked her while she had turned away from him, but an arm came out, sweeping forward of her turn as protection.
The leg that had started the move came around again, this time sliding out further as the girl leaned into the attack. Anakin leapt back, letting the flowing, graceful attack miss. That was a mistake I¡¯d seen him make repetitively during our first month, as he didn¡¯t understand that Echani relied on moves that flowed into each other, creating something akin, at least at the highest levels, to an almost rhythmic dance.
Anakin feinted to attack, but instead pulled it back as the Echani slid forward. He was being cautious to avoid falling for any trap the girl might be laying. Another sign he was improving as he wasn¡¯t rushing into the fore without thinking and was learning from previous spars with the Echani. The girl¡¯s attack missed, and Anakin countered, moving into the space she had left. His action was wise, but there was the faint hint of delay before he moved; something the girl used.
As her arm came around, knocking away Anakin¡¯s palm strike before it could land, I realised Anakin was still hesitating. It was less obvious than when he¡¯d started, but it was clear he was reluctant to fully trust the Force, to let it guide him in the spar. I¡¯d talked with him about that, and I knew it was because of what happened with the Trandoshans, but while it was getting less prevalent, it was still there, and a gentle click from my right meant my latest friend, Giulia, had spotted the issue as well.
¡°He still hesitates,¡± she said quietly, not wanting her voice to carry beyond us. Not least as the Master overseeing the spar, and the one that was with us and our Creche up on the balcony, would force her into remedial training for disrupting the flow of a spar. ¡°He is still haunted by whatever troubles his thoughts?¡±
¡°More by the emotions connected to them,¡± I replied, not turning to face her. Giulia was much like the girl Anakin was fighting, the best in her and my Creche. Given her training since childhood and her lineage as the grandniece of Arch Justicar Dalka, her skill was no surprise. What was surprising was how she¡¯d taken an interest in me since my arrival at the Academy.
I wasn¡¯t sure whether her interest stemmed from my status as a Jedi, my semi-fame due to Naboo, my connections to the Mando¡¯ade, or some mix of all three and other factors. Whatever the reason, she¡¯d been a frequent presence in my vicinity since my first week. Because of my skills and background, she¡¯d tried to ensure we were each other¡¯s primary sparring partners.
What I hadn¡¯t fully grasped at the time was how deeply an Echani invests their soul and passion into their fighting. When engaging in a no-holds-barred battle, it could be more than just a spar¡ªit became a dance, a way to lose oneself in the intensity of the combat. As I grew more accustomed to enjoying combat through Natural Selection, much of that enthusiasm carried over into my sparring with her. By the end of the second week and after our tenth nearly unrestrained match, Giulia had entered my room one night and made it clear she wasn¡¯t leaving until I allowed her to stay. That was when I learned the truth.
¡°Understandable. However, the issue continues to hold him back when he fights,¡± Giulia said, her voice soft as she shuffled around. I felt her leg brush against mine, her hand resting near me on the railing. ¡°It distracts him from the battle, costing him any chance of victory.¡±
I ignored her proximity, keeping my focus on Anakin. After nearly three months, I was accustomed to her presence and attention, though I remained vigilant not to let it distract me from observing my son.
¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, and it was one of the reasons why I had us come to Eshan for training.¡± As I spoke, Anakin seemed to relax, and I felt the Force subtly shift around him. He wasn¡¯t delving deeply into the Force, but I could sense him letting it suggest how he should move, how he should counter his opponent¡¯s actions before they were even taken.
It was that ability, along with my greater real combat experience, that allowed me to quickly rise to third best in my Creche, and fifth best in our ability level. I knew I¡¯d not catch Giulia before my time on Eshan was over, but I hoped to crack the top three rankings before that day came.
¡°Yes, but it continues to plague him,¡± She added, her hand moving closer, and her fingers sliding over the back of my hand. ¡°Until he learns to trust his emotions, to flow with them, he will struggle.¡± She turned, drawing her sight toward me. ¡°A failing, I am pleased to say, you don¡¯t possess,¡± she added, her other hand coming around and resting gently against my chest.
I knew what she was doing, trying to draw my attention from Anakin and toward her. She loved pushing the boundaries of what the Masters and Instructors of the Academy would allow. Normally, I¡¯d be fine with that, however, she was trying to stop me from watching Anakin, which was why I leaned my head away from her to again have a clear sight of my son. ¡°If you ever wish to see what I am capable of again, then I would advise you not to distract me from watching my Padawan.¡±
¡°Ooh,¡± she cooed, her hand pushing against my chest. ¡°How protective, as a father should be.¡±
¡°A Padawan is not the same as a son,¡± I reminded her even as Anakin was driven back. His opponent¡¯s strikes were coming in fast now, and while Anakin was able to protect himself, each assault was forcing him to concede ground, something he was fast running out of.
That was often how his spars ended nowadays, at least when he didn¡¯t overcommit or fall for a trap his opponent set for him. The first week or so of spars for him had all been lost because of that last reason, and while it still happened from time to time, that was more because the opponent was doing something Anakin wasn¡¯t prepared for instead of his emotions getting the better of him. Two more attacks came in before one of Anakin¡¯s feet slipped from the Square, and the gong sounded again, signalling the end of the spar.
Giulia¡¯s smile widened at the sound. ¡°It seems the spar is over,¡± she said, slipping across to block most of my view of the Sparring Square. ¡°And with that, so is his class and the ring. Since it is now free, perhaps you might be interested in stepping inside once more?¡±
I opened my mouth, readying a response, only for it to die as I hissed instead. Before I could respond, Giulia had slipped a hand low and grasped somewhere she really shouldn¡¯t in public. Given how we were standing no one should see us, she¡¯d get away with it, but the action had caught me off-guard.
This girl, who I didn¡¯t intend to keep in contact with once I left Eshan, was exceptionally good at distractions. Which, since I was highly focused on my and Anakin¡¯s training, might be why she¡¯d sought me out. The idea of driving a Jedi to distraction must hold some appeal, as it was a trait she shared with Bo. I wouldn¡¯t deny that the thought of the two together had crossed my mind from time to time, but I wasn¡¯t dwelling on it as the odds of ever seeing it happen were slim. Instead, I was enjoying my time with Giulia, as it helped pass the evenings when I couldn¡¯t see Anakin, kept me occupied, and however slowly, helped me improve a group of skills I¡¯d barely used since Naboo.
¡°That depends,¡± I replied, not bothering to push her hand away. ¡°What are your terms?¡±
I stepped closer, looking over her shoulder at the Square below. Anakin was moving off with the girl he¡¯d just sparred with, the pair joining the rest of their Creche to head to their next lesson. That would be a meditation session as I knew Anakin¡¯s schedule like the back of my hand.
¡°The same as usual,¡± she replied, blowing as best she could, on my ear. She then slipped under my arm, the hand tracing a path around my waist.
I let her go, keeping my eyes on Anakin. My son had settled into his Creche well, and I was relieved that he was far too young to be aware of what a full, unrestrained spar meant to the Echani. I knew that talk was coming at some point, and that he was probably dreading it more than me, but the longer I could put it off the better I¡¯d feel.
Turning, I followed after Giulia, my eyes fixed on her shoulders no matter how much she swayed her hips. Around us, the other members of our Creche watched. Some male and female, glared at either of us, not liking we were enjoying each other¡¯s company. A few, again of both genders, seemed interested, but I wasn¡¯t sharing her with another male, no matter how much they might desire her. So long as I was here, she belonged to me, and I supposed, I did to her.
3.06 Masters and Fathers 3/4
While Raven raced through the undulating eddies of hyperspace, taking us from Eshan, my mind wandered to how the last few months had gone. While the training there, along with the companion I¡¯d found, had been intense, they had been worth it.
Five months had passed since we¡¯d first entered the system, and at the end of that time, along with some help from the Interface, I was now rated as Master:1 for Echani. Truthfully, I¡¯d finished the time on the planet at Professional: 21, but the use of spare Skill Points had helped boost that to the start of the Master tier. I could¡¯ve spent the remaining Skill Points to raise it even higher, but I felt safer keeping them in reserve. Levels were harder to gain the higher up I went, and having spare Skill Points for future training quests, or others that tracked a skill, was worth keeping.
The training quest linked to learning Echani had finished with us leaving the system, but it wasn¡¯t the only one that came due while we were on the planet. Cash in Hand had finished when I¡¯d turned eighteen, and with that, along with the sixth of my current level I got for my birthday ¨C which wouldn¡¯t continue now I was eighteen ¨C and the training quest had taken me to, and then a decent amount beyond Level 31. There was no extra reward for reaching Level 31, but Level 32 would bring about another Perk Point, and unless there was something massively impressive added to the list, I was leaning toward taking Stat Limit Boost to raise my physical stats to a combined maximum of 75. If I understood things correctly, that would take me to, or possibly just beyond, the accepted peak stats for a Human ¨C possibly even most of the various sub-species that had evolved or been altered over the last twenty-thousand-plus years ¨C in the galaxy. While it was relatively simple to boost my abilities with the Force, a higher starting point was never something to be ignored.
A downside that had occurred not long after my birthday was that, as I¡¯d been expecting for some time, the Changing Fate [Sifo Dyas] quest had failed. I¡¯d known the news was coming, and been bracing for it, yet when it hit, I¡¯d needed to take a day away from the Academy to recentre myself. My bond with Darihd wasn¡¯t that impressive, at least compared to a handful of others, but he had been a friend, and losing him hurt more than I¡¯d expected. That had to be a downside to not having the Interface filter my Force connection, but one that I accepted.
I¡¯d miss Darihd and Sifo-Dyas ¨C though not as much as Dooku would once he learnt of his associate¡¯s passing ¨C but I¡¯d known since Naboo this was going to happen. That said, the way my emotions turned in on themselves when I learnt Darihd had died, had been a surprise. It also had me concerned that if I didn¡¯t get a better grip on channelling and controlling my emotions, I¡¯d be in a far worse state whenever anything happened to Serra, Bo, or ¨C Force-forbid ¨C Anakin.
The other penalty for failing the quest linked to Sifo-Dyas was minor, as I knew I was already in Sidious¡¯ crosshairs. However, I had to work from the position now that, before my friend and his Master had died, they¡¯d revealed something of the Coalition. That group had fallen by the wayside a good bit since it had been formed, but it was a useful group within the Jedi that shared many, if not all, of my concerns about the coming darkness the Banite Sith were bringing forth. All that changed now was that the Banite Sith would be aware of me being aware of their presence in the galaxy, if not who and where they were. Still, it meant that whenever I next encountered the Sith Lords cum Co-Chancellors of the Republic, I¡¯d have been even more mindful of my words and actions without letting on that I was doing so.
The one upside to Sifo-Dyas dying was seeing Changing Fate [Dooku] complete. Apparently his not being responsible for Sifo-Dyas¡¯ death was the spark the Interface was waiting for. It wasn¡¯t an objective of the quest, but it did make the end of that quest. That meant that Dooku was no longer bound to become Darth Tyrannus, and that, in theory, I could be more open about my plans for the future with him.
Now, we were both still Jedi, though neither of us were exactly loyal to nor trusting of the High Council, but we retained the inclination toward doing what was right. The change was in how we saw that. I knew he was having deep reservations about remaining with the Order, but now I felt I could be honest in my feelings regarding that as well. Perhaps he might even be willing to detail what his plans were there, including the hints he¡¯d given on occasion about taking certain objects ¨C what I assumed were holocrons ¨C from the Jedi Archives before he left.
What the two quests finishing also confirmed, though I had no proof of it, was that a replacement for Dooku as Tyrannus had been found. While that was good in freeing Dooku from that path, I now had no idea who the new Sith Lord ¨C or probably more accurately, Sith patsy ¨C was, nor what they would do or how dangerous they were.
The doors to the cockpit opened, and I turned to see Anakin enter. ¡°Hey,¡± he said slowly, clearly nervous about something.
¡°What is it?¡± I asked back, gesturing toward the free co-pilot¡¯s seat.
He moved to the seat and sat, and only once comfortable, did he speak again. ¡°I was wondering,¡± he began quietly, ¡°why are we heading to the Lokella?¡±
¡°What? You don¡¯t want to see your sister, Ferox, Lena, and your other friends?¡± I asked back, curious as to how this conversation was going to go. I knew it was coming ever since I¡¯d told him we¡¯d be heading to Mtael¡¯s Gift before continuing to the Shapers of Kro Var ¨C the next group I wished for us to train with ¨C after a side trip I had to make, but I hadn¡¯t expected it to come less than an hour after we¡¯d entered hyperspace. It seemed Anakin was more alert to what was not being said than I¡¯d given him credit for.
¡°I do, but there¡¯s more to this isn¡¯t there?¡± His question made clear he was aware that I was keeping something from him. ¡°It¡¯s got to do with that call you got last week, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
I chuckled and shook my head, taking the moment to gather my thoughts for the conversation I¡¯d not expected this soon. ¡°When did you get so smart?¡± I shot back, one hand moving out to ruffle his hair. Anakin frowned at that, possibly thinking I was going to avoid his question altogether. ¡°But yes, it has to do with the call. That came from Chancellor Damask.¡± The call had been about the galactic premiere of Fellowship of the Ring, and while I couldn¡¯t not attend when the Co-Chancellors knew I was the ¡®creator¡¯, I didn¡¯t want Anakin with me. I smirked as Anakin¡¯s frown vanished as his eyebrows rose halfway to his hairline. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be in contact with him, but only Chancellor Palpatine?¡±
¡°No!¡± He shot out, only to blink as if caught out by the abruptness of his response. ¡°I mean,¡± he continued as one hand moved to scratch the back of his neck as I pulled my hand from his hair. ¡°It makes sense, I guess, that you¡¯d know him as well. I just don¡¯t see what that has to do with the Lokella, Not unless they¡¯re in danger.¡±
¡°They¡¯re not, don¡¯t worry,¡± I said cutting off that line of thought before it became an issue. ¡°The reason we¡¯re going there is that I had a long-standing invitation come due with the Chancellor and I have to return to Coruscant because of it.¡± I could see and sense his excitement rising as I mentioned the Republic capital. ¡°Ah!¡± I added, cutting him off before he could begin. ¡°I know I promised to take you there, and I will keep my word. However, it is better, and safer, for both of us if this isn¡¯t the time you visit.¡±
¡°But why?¡± he half-whined. ¡°I¡¯m your Padawan and son, and should go everywhere with you.¡±
¡°Because, among other reasons, of the second thing you¡¯ve just said,¡± I replied with a warm, and hopefully, fatherly, smile. ¡°If the Jedi ever learnt that I¡¯d adopted you, especially via Mando¡¯ade traditions, at best, they¡¯d demand that I no longer train you.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t tell them.¡±
I smiled, impressed by how earnest his statement was, both in voice and in the Force. ¡°I believe you; I truly do. However, you wouldn¡¯t have to say or do anything for the Council to discover the truth.¡± I leaned forward, closing the distance between us and placing my mechanical hand on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not skilled enough to hide your thoughts and desires from Jedi Masters, never mind those on the Council. Nor anyone else that might be interested in you being my Padawan.¡±
Anakin¡¯s face twisted, as he thought on my words. A moment later, his eyes widened. ¡°The Sith!¡± he blurted out, seeing part of the bigger picture.
¡°Yes. At least in part,¡± I said as I removed my hand from his shoulder. ¡°The one I fought, and barely defeated, on Naboo was powerful. However, I believe, and the Council agrees, that the Zabrak was but the apprentice and not the master. Which means that, wherever this Sith Lord is hiding, I have drawn his attention. The last thing I want to do is have him discover your existence, and choose to focus on you as well. At least not before you¡¯re ready.¡±
I leaned back and sighed before continuing. ¡°For a long time, perhaps ever since I arrived in this time, I¡¯ve sensed a darkness in the universe. One that is malevolent, twisted, and growing stronger with each passing day. Now, while I was a Padawan, I didn¡¯t understand what the shifting of the Force meant, nor how to react to it. It was only when Masters Dooku, Fay, and others told me what they thought it meant, and what they could sense, that I understood it was a sign that the Sith weren¡¯t as gone as the Jedi liked to believe and that they were growing stronger in secret.¡±
¡°Now, I don¡¯t know if these Sith are the same as those defeated a thousand years ago, a splinter of that group, or of the nearly countless other factions of Sith that have arisen over the millennia. What I do know is that they are active and growing stronger, and because of that, I¡¯m wary of spending time on Coruscant. Can you think of why that might be?¡±
The idea of turning this into a teaching moment had been there ever since I¡¯d known this talk was going to happen. I knew telling him the full truth wasn¡¯t possible, but if I could use this time to have him start understanding some of my concerns with the Jedi Council and Senate, then it would be useful for him later in life. I didn¡¯t want to scare him, to have him looking over his shoulder for threats that might not be there, or worry that the Banite Sith would seek to control and shape one or both of us because of our potential, but I also knew I couldn¡¯t avoid the topic entirely. I¡¯d just expected this to take place a little closer to Mtael¡¯s Gift.
While he was there, Dooku could oversee his training for the short time I¡¯d be away, and then when I returned, I could, if he so wished, go into greater detail regarding my concerns with the state of the galaxy, and what the future might bring forth. He might be young for learning even part of the truth, but I wasn¡¯t going to hide things from him. That was, I suspected, something Obi-Wan had done in the other timeline, which Sidious had exploited to turn Anakin against his friend and Master, and by extension the Jedi and Republic. I needed to work on making sure such cracks in my bond with Anakin never appeared so that when the time came, we wouldn¡¯t be driven apart.
There was some of the Changing Fate quest for Anakin in my thinking, along with him now being my son, but the greatest part of my logic came from the Force, or more accurately, the visions it had granted me and Anakin. Those were clear in that if we were to survive the oncoming darkness, we had to do so together. If I did otherwise, if I failed, then not only would I be letting myself and Anakin down, but I¡¯d be betraying Shmi as well. She might be gone, but Anakin was her child, and she¡¯d want the best for him.
¡°You think the Sith are on Coruscant?!¡± Anakin blurted out, shock and surprise evident in his voice.
I smiled and shook my head in response. ¡°No. At least not directly. However, I, Masters Dooku and Fay, and others, suspect that, as these Sith move in the shadows, keeping themselves hidden from the Order, they have a way to monitor the Senate. And through that, the Order.¡±
¡°Almost every Council meeting at the Temple, and much of the more public locations as well, are recorded, and the Senators and those working for them in the Senate can access those recordings with relative ease. Because of this, if the Sith wanted to monitor the Jedi, then gaining influence and control of certain people in the Senate would be the easiest method to do so.¡±
¡°But wouldn¡¯t the Jedi realise this and stop it?¡±
¡°You¡¯d think so, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± I replied with a question of my own. ¡°However, the Jedi Council has, at least in my eyes, grown lax in its monitoring of any threat the Sith might pose. Much of that has to do with the Ruusan Reformation, and how it placed the Order needing Senate approval to act. Add in that with no Sith to counter, the Jedi turned inward and only engaged with the Republic via the Senate, especially the Chancellor¡¯s office, then their mistake was an easy one to have happened, but still a problem I have to consider.¡±
¡°Do you think one of the Chancellors is a Sith?¡±
¡°Force, I hope not!¡± I replied with a loud chuckle, hiding how close to the truth Anakin had come. ¡°The idea that one of them might be a Sith is, concerning, even if not technically illegal. But no, I don¡¯t think either is a Sith, but I wonder if perhaps someone in their close circle is, or works for a Sith Lord.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you tell the Jedi Council about that?¡± His question was asked earnestly, but there was a faint hint of doubt in his voice. That might well be due to some of the distrust toward the Council that I and Dooku maintained, or perhaps it was a sign he was beginning to question everything he was told. While I¡¯d prefer the latter, even if it would make raising him harder, that doubt might be another sign that he regarded me far better than he did the Order.
¡°Until about two years ago, I was like you; a lowly Padawan. While my Masters believed as I do, the Council wasn¡¯t going to take our word for it. Not without proof.¡±
¡°But the Zabrak you killed on Naboo is proof!¡± Anakin shot back. ¡°They have to see the danger now!¡±
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
¡°They accept that the Sith were not as dead and buried as they had once stated, but beyond the fact the Zabrak used the Dark Side ¨C something confirmed by Serra and Master Jinn ¨C and killed Master Drallig, that is the extent to what they will confirm believing. The suggestion that the Sith have any influence in the Senate wasn¡¯t one they were willing to discuss when I spoke to them on Naboo.¡±
¡°But they have to do something!¡±
¡°What would you suggest?¡±
¡°Send out every Jedi to hunt down the Sith!¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because the Sith are evil!¡±
¡°Only the Sith deal in absolutes,¡± I replied with a chuckle, ¡°or at least that¡¯s what the Jedi proclaim.¡± I waved my hand, pushing the comment away. ¡°To the Sith, I¡¯m certain they consider the Jedi evil, if not weak and stupid for not using the Force to shape the galaxy. Because the Republic stands with the Order and has always done so when the Sith have grown strong enough to declare open war, the Sith would surely consider it evil as well.
¡°Another issue is that, while the Jedi are meant to root out and destroy the Sith, they cannot hold Republic office. Rather amusingly, there is nothing in the law that says a Sith couldn¡¯t, nor to make following the teaching of the Sith, regardless of which branch those teachings are from, illegal.¡± That little fact had amused Adas greatly when I¡¯d explained history from the New Sith Wars until now. ¡°Also consider that while all Force users are under the purview of the Jedi, according to Republic law, the Republic is, bar along the major hyperspace lanes, all but a distant power in the Outer Rim.
¡°Returning to your idea of sending out all the Jedi to hunt down the Sith,¡± I continued, changing tack as he processed what I¡¯d just revealed to him, ¡°consider that there are, at a rough estimate, perhaps ten thousand Jedi of Padawan rank or higher. Now, how many of those of Padawan rank do you think could defeat me in a spar?¡±
¡°None.¡± I chuckled at the faith Anakin had in me. ¡°Well, maybe one or two.¡±
¡°Okay, now consider that I barely beat the apprentice. Against the Master, I¡¯d be a dead man walking. The same would be the case for most if not all, Knights. Meaning none but a Jedi Master, and one focused on combat, would stand a chance against a Sith Lord.¡± Anakin gulped, getting the seriousness of my point. ¡°Thus, sending out groups of lower-ranked Jedi to search for a Sith Lord would only end in their deaths. The only way to take the Sith Lord down would be a group of Jedi Masters. Thus, given the number of Jedi versus the number of sentients in the Republic, to say nothing of those outside of it, then the chances of the Jedi discovering the Sith Lord unless they want to be found, is close enough to be treated as zero.¡±
In theory, by collectively meditating in the Force, the Council should be able to find the Banite Sith. However, the pair had done something when or before I had arrived in this era to dampen the Jedi¡¯s ability to peer into the Force and locate and find events happening elsewhere. That was allowing them to move even easier than they already were while further limiting the Jedi¡¯s ability to find them.
This, for lack of a better term, Dark Side shroud, hadn¡¯t been something that I¡¯d understood before losing the Interface¡¯s filtering of the Force. Or more accurately I¡¯d not understood what was going on. I couldn¡¯t claim to do so now, but thanks to Natural Selection and conversations with Adas, I had a clearer picture of what the shroud was. Adas, since he wasn¡¯t alive, couldn¡¯t be certain, but he felt I should if I allowed my desires and wants to shape my thoughts, be able to either pierce the shroud or possibly even use it to enhance my ability to sense others over distance. However, I was reluctant to do so on the chance one or both Banite Sith sensed me doing so.
Perhaps, in a few years, once I was more comfortable with the path I would be walking, and accepted my choices ¨C whatever they might be ¨C I could do so. I certainly would need the insight once war broke out across the galaxy. Until then, however, I would be cautious whenever I searched within the Force.
¡°They can¡¯t just do nothing! The Jedi have to try!¡± Anakin protested, his annoyance at what I was saying flooding into the Force. At the same time, I felt that hint of doubt grow stronger, confirming it was linked to the Jedi and their failings. Interestingly, I hadn¡¯t planned for this conversation to head to this topic, at least not during the first time the matter came up, but considering what we¡¯d already touched on, and what I planned to bring up, it made sense my words were causing him to lose ever more faith in the Jedi and Republic.
¡°They do, but as I said, because of the Reformation, they are restrained as to how they can search for the Sith. At least without the approval of the Senate or Chancellors. If as I, and others such as Master Dooku, suspect that the Sith have influence with one or both of those entities, then it would explain the Jedi¡¯s lack of drive. It also feeds into a theory I have that the Sith were directing the Trade Federation to invade Naboo. I can¡¯t be certain of that, however, as Viceroy Gunray died before he could reach Coruscant. Yet, the fact he was murdered before he reached the Republic capital suggests the Sith moved to silence him and protect their interests.¡± I¡¯d been the one, through HK, to remove Gunray, but suggesting that the Sith had been responsible was an easy way to accredit blame to a believable party, and it was something I¡¯d mentioned to Master Shaak Ti when I¡¯d last spoken to her.
I went silent after that, letting Anakin ponder what I¡¯d said. While there were other things I wished to cover, either today or later before we reached Mtael¡¯s Gift, I wasn¡¯t going to push him toward those until he¡¯d had time to digest what I¡¯d said so far. It was unlikely that he¡¯d suggest anything that I hadn¡¯t already thought of, but Anakin was insightful and smart, and sometimes the innocence of youth allowed one to see something an older, more jaded mind might miss.
¡°That¡¯s why you helped the Lokella, isn¡¯t it? And why you became a Mandalorian.¡± I smirked at his thoughts going there, at least to the point he was willing to voice them. ¡°You were making friends for fighting the Sith.¡±
I shrugged as I replied, pushing aside the concern that the Banite Sith had realised my intentions as Anakin had. ¡°For the Lokella, it was a stroke of luck, or the Force guiding me if you wish to believe that that led me and Master Dooku to intervene there. As you know, a transport we were travelling aboard was attacked by slavers. Sensing something about it, we decided to follow the breadcrumbs back to their source. In the process of ending the operation, we created a colony of freed slaves who now work to pass along that freedom to others.¡±
¡°But I¡¯m right about Bo and the Mandalorians.¡±
¡°Partly. I didn¡¯t go to Mandalore seeking allies, nor to find a lover.¡± Anakin¡¯s forehead creased there, showing he was thankfully still too young to understand the enjoyment a lover could bring. ¡°I was twelve at the time. However, as I learnt more about the danger threatening the Republic, I did my best to grow those initial friendships further, going so far as to secure alliances with two of the most powerful Houses of Mando¡¯ade culture.¡± I chuckled, finding amusement in how I¡¯d first used those alliances. ¡°Something that, while not the original purpose for them, the Naboo and Gungans are grateful for.¡± Along with a certain queen and at least one of her handmaidens. ¡°The issue there though, is that now the Senate, Jedi, and the Sith through their spying, are aware of my connections to both groups and that the Mando¡¯ade are not as broken and uncoordinated as they might¡¯ve believed.¡± The reveal of the Ne¡¯tra Tal¡¯ade, which I¡¯d known bugger all about was a nuisance, but it would serve to worry others. Maybe even force the Sith to alter their plans in a way that might, perhaps, delay them bringing about the destruction of the Jedi and Republic.
One thing I was overplaying, simply because I wanted to avoid going into detail, was how much support I had among the Mando¡¯ade. Dukes Adonai and Torrhen supported me, as did many of the clans who followed them, but that support was far from universal. I¡¯d had to pay everyone that came to fight for Naboo, and while it hadn¡¯t cost anywhere near as much as I¡¯d feared ¨C due to the reward I¡¯d been given for organizing the liberation force ¨C and the losses would soon be recouped by the holomovies, it had spread my name further among my fellow Mando¡¯ade. That, I suspected, was going to be useful in the decade to come.
¡°Bo said you should become Mand¡¯alor.¡± I coughed hard, caught out by the shift in topic and choking on nothing. My hand slipped from Anakin¡¯s arm as I leaned forward, trying to recover.
¡°Wh-when did she say that?¡± I asked between coughs.
¡°During the celebration on Naboo. When I stayed with her.¡± I shook my head as I recovered from the surprise, making a mental note to punish Bo for placing such ideas in Anakin¡¯s head. That said if I wasn¡¯t careful then knowing Bo, she¡¯d enjoy being punished. ¡°She thinks you¡¯d be a good leader to her¡ for our people.¡±
¡°That is a discussion for another time,¡± I replied slowly, not outright dismissing the idea, as even if I felt it unlikely to happen, it was one I¡¯d had before, ¡°after I¡¯ve spoken to Bo about putting ideas into your head.¡± I knew that while Bo might like the idea, there were many other Mando¡¯ade, perhaps a majority even, who¡¯d never accept a former Jedi as their leader. And that was without counting those like Pre Vizsla who sought the title of Mand''alor for themselves, challenging me if I tried to take the role. ¡°For now, let¡¯s stay on topics at least linked to why I don¡¯t want you to come with me to Coruscant this time.¡±
Anakin nodded and I gave him time to think on my earlier words. ¡°I think I understand,¡± he said carefully as I swore I saw the gears in his head turning. ¡°You don¡¯t want the Jedi, Chancellors, or anyone else, knowing that you¡¯ve adopted and are training me in the Force and Mandalorian traditions. If they learnt of it, then the Sith might, and they¡¯d send someone after us, which would be dangerous for us and others.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the gist of it, yes,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t fear the Chancellors knowing of you per se,¡± which was a lie, ¡°but that by them learning of you, and your potential with the Force being greater than any Jedi ever, would leak to the Sith. In their shoes, I¡¯d move planets to capture you so they could either remove a threat or bend you to their desires and use your power to destroy the galaxy.¡± I held up my mechanical hand, cutting off before he interrupted. ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯d fight to not let that happen, but I have, thanks to the Bando Gora, an inkling of the pain they would inflict to break you. I wouldn¡¯t wish that suffering on anyone, not my worst enemy, and certainly not my ad. However, as things stand, neither of us is even close to the point where we could survive an encounter with a Sith Lord, never mind trying to defeat one. Nor do we have the support and allies that would be able to do so for us.¡±
Anakin gave a single nod; his face having drained of some colour while I¡¯d touched on the dangers we faced if his existence became common knowledge to certain people. Seeing that, I leaned forward and squeezed his upper arm. ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to scare you, An¡¯ika. I just believe that you need to be aware of the truth behind my reasons. Or at least as much as I feel you are ready to hear.¡± One day I¡¯d bring him in on everything, but it would be a good five years or so before I felt he¡¯d be ready for that.
¡°I¡ I know,¡± he said quietly even as he made sure to meet my gaze. ¡°I just¡ I didn¡¯t think that this¡ that the vision we shared¡¡±
I smirked, knowing exactly what he was talking about. ¡°Yeah, I know. That vision was different from any I¡¯ve had before or since. Though I should say that I don¡¯t get many visions,¡± I added with what I hoped was a comforting smirk. I did get visions and had seen a few since taking Natural Selection, but none had been as vivid or detailed as the one he was speaking about had been. ¡°That one was unusually strong and intense, but no vision is a certain to coming to pass. I learnt that the hard way on Naboo.¡±
Serra had visions of me dying if I fought Maul alone, which was why she¡¯d come. I¡¯d worked to not have that happen because of my visions of seeing Drallig die at Maul¡¯s hands and Serra potentially mortally wounded. I¡¯d not managed to keep her away, and because of that Drallig had arrived. In my arrogance, I¡¯d thought sending them to another part of Theed, somewhere I¡¯d not expected Maul to be, would keep them safe. Yet, that had only resulted in them meeting him, and my vision coming true which was a mistake I¡¯d not be making again. The counter to that, and why I was reluctant to believe every vision was certain, was Serra¡¯s vision, which didn¡¯t come true.
I had touched on the topic briefly with Dooku when I¡¯d been hopping between Naboo and Mtael¡¯s Gift, but I wanted to go into the topic of visions, and their potentially conflicting nature, before I headed to Coruscant. Outside of Fay, there was no one I knew who should know more about Force visions and that I trusted to listen honestly to my concerns.
Fay was, of course, unavailable as she was still somewhere in the Deep Core seeking out Typhon. I knew she was alive, as even with my ability to sense others in the Force not what it once was ¨C at least for the time being ¨C I could feel her at the edges of my mind if I focused on her. However, that was all I knew, and I just had to hope that Satele Shan¡¯s holocron was leading her as intended to the spiritual homeworld of the Jedi.
¡°Why does the Force show us such things?¡±
I blinked, surprised at the insightful question. ¡°That¡¯s a great question, however, I cannot provide anything close to a good answer for it. Master Dooku might be able to shed some light on the matter, but I suspect even he and Master Fay would struggle to give a definite answer. The Force is something beyond our ability to understand. It¡¯s as alien to us as must seem to a blade of grass or grain of sand. Yet it is because of the Force that we, along with others with strong connections to it, can use it to influence ourselves, others, and even events happening around us.¡± I paused as I saw my wording was veering more toward Sith thinking than that of the Jedi. I¡¯d promised him that he could try following the Jedi teaching first, so I had to alter what I was saying because of that. ¡°The Force is there to help and guide us if we so wish, and empower us if a need to do so arises. It is not, however, something we can ever hope to understand. You understand that it seeks balance,¡± he nodded, ¡°and it works through those of us with strong connections to achieve this. Or at least that is my, admittedly limited, opinion on it.¡±
¡°It wants to end evil?¡±
I chuckled. ¡°Possibly,¡± I began, reminded of how I¡¯d first viewed the Force, Jedi, and Sith back when I was far younger, less jaded, and long before I¡¯d been reborn in this galaxy. ¡°It is certainly what many Jedi believe at any rate. I, however, am beginning to think that isn¡¯t the case. If it were, then every Force sect outside of the Jedi would either be brought under the full control of the Order or, in the case of the Sith and other Dark Side sects, sought out and destroyed with the support of the Force. This, however, never occurs, nor do the Jedi seek to reign in the other Force sects, such as the Matukai, that exist in the galaxy. Some of those sects use what the Jedi consider the Light Side while others use the Dark Side. Some, such as the Witches of Dathomir, have subgroups that use the two sides while all being regarded as the same overall sect.¡±
Anakin nodded as I spoke, taking in my words as the conversation once more drifted. We had talked about the Force before, and what it allowed us to do, but this was getting into a more serious, possibly even philosophical, discussion. Anakin was, as always, interested in trying to understand the Force, but there was only so much I could teach him given my understanding of it being limited and twisted by my ideals.
¡°If the Force doesn¡¯t want to remove evil, then what does it mean to say it wants balance?¡±
¡°That¡¯s another good question,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I wish I could give you a clear, definite answer, but I can¡¯t. Nor I suspect, could any Force user no matter what they believe or sect they¡¯re a part of. I can, however, offer an analogy that I think fits well for understanding what the Force might be trying to achieve.¡± He nodded and I pulled back, settling properly into my seat. ¡°The Force is a, pardon the pun, force of nature even if it is not fully part of nature. Like nature, be that in flora or fauna, it seeks balance within its ecosystem, but again, like nature, when one element, one area, grows dominant, then everything falls out of alignment.¡±
¡°If a predatorial species grows too numerous, then the prey dwindles, affecting the entire food chain. If a foreign plant is introduced to an ecosystem and then starts starving local plants of nutrients, then the system falls out of balance. What I¡¯m beginning to suspect is that the Force behaves in the same way, with those who can access it like the animals and planets within the system.¡±
A hand moved toward one of the consoles, and the lights in the cockpit grew bright; almost painfully so. ¡°Don¡¯t cover your eyes,¡± I said, knowing he was doing that even as I struggled to see him. ¡°Look around. Tell me what you see?¡±
¡°Light!¡±
¡°Is that all there is? Look carefully.¡±
I closed my eyes partially, dimming the room. In blurred images, I saw Anakin lift an arm to shield his eyes even as his head moved around. ¡°There¡¯s shadows. Not as many as before, but they¡¯re still there. and darker.¡±
¡°Exactly.¡± I touched the console again, lowering the light back to normal levels. ¡°The brighter the light becomes, the smaller but darker the shadows it generates.¡± Another press at the console and the lights turned off leaving us, minus Raven¡¯s running lights that blinked and flowed along her skin and the swirls of hyperspace, in darkness. Another press and the viewport darkened as well. ¡°If the light is removed, even totally, the darkness seems to consume everything. Yet, once we adjust to the darkness, we can still see. Light still exists in such a place, even if it''s hard to see; much like with shadows in the brightest room.¡± With another few taps the room once more returned to its normal level of brightness. ¡°This, at least to me, is what balance in the Force is about. Neither side of the Force can be allowed to dominate, a least not for too long. If they do, then it creates an imbalance that the Force will seek to correct. As for how it does that,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and that is another topic for another day. Not because you¡¯re too young,¡± which he was, but it wasn¡¯t the biggest issue, ¡°but because I haven¡¯t got much more than a wild inkling of how to go about it.¡± Anakin smirked at my reasoning, which was accurate. ¡°Again though, we¡¯ve strayed off topic slightly. However, I think this, and the rest of our talk have helped explain my reasoning for you to remain with the Lokella when I head to Coruscant.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he said slowly with a weak nod. ¡°I mean, I still think it would be fine for me to go now, but I think I understand why you¡¯re scared.¡± Not the words I¡¯d have used, but close enough. ¡°and as you¡¯ll only be there a short time, it should be okay.¡± I smiled, glad to see he was willing to accept my order on the matter. ¡°But, when you go, can you get me something?¡±
¡°Such as?¡±
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know.¡±
At his sheepish reply, I laughed and leaned forward, ruffling his hair. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got until I depart for Coruscant to decide.¡± I pulled my hand back and as he worked to flatten his hair, turned back to the controls.
It was going to take a few days to reach the Lokella system, and by then I expected him to know what he wanted. That, however, was a minor matter, and I was glad that, in the end, he understood and accepted my reasoning for him not coming with me. Minor bribe aside. There were other reasons, the obvious one being not revealing the Chosen One to the Jedi and Sith, but those were matters he didn¡¯t need to know currently.
What I could now turn my attention to, at least in part, was facing Dooku once I reached Mtael¡¯s Gift. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready to face another powerful Force user, but if I were to face the Banite Sith Lords I had to test my resolve and barriers. Because he knew me as well as anyone, and I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be as concerned as Fay or others would be about my Dark Side taint, Dooku was the ideal person to test my defences. Anakin could no longer sense that within me, not unless I let it out, but Dooku should be able to find and help me fix the gaps in my mental protection. At least enough that, when I faced the Co-Chancellors-cum-Sith-Lords, I¡¯d not give away the truth of what I was capable of, or that the barrier holding me back was gone.
3.06 Masters and Fathers 4/4
¡°Ferox!¡±
The excited cry came from Anakin as we stepped down from Raven onto the deck of Mtael¡¯s Gift and he saw the old Corellian. Several of the Lokella working in the bay turned at Anakin¡¯s call, but most returned to their work, unconcerned or uninterested in his behaviour. A few, those that I suspected had already been watching Raven, offered nods that were a hair from being a bow to me. Those were likely the older members of the Lokella and while I wished they¡¯d move past the almost idol worship they held toward me; I knew there was nothing I could do to demand they stop.
As my feet touched the deck, I turned to those following behind. ¡°You¡¯re free to wander Fenrir, but behave yourself,¡± I said to the giant beast. The tuk¡¯ata whined as if insulted by the suggestion he would misbehave. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that,¡± I shot back with a smile, ¡°we both know you enjoy causing chaos almost as much as you enjoy a hunt. Haran, if you behave, then I¡¯ll speak with the Lokella and Dooku about allowing you to head down to Gaia for some fun.
There were beasts on the planet, and almost all ran free as the settlement there was centred around the phrik mines. That meant Fenrir had when I allowed it, almost free reign to head into the forest and jungles of the planet to hunt and establish dominance over the local fauna. So far, he¡¯d not encountered anything that could challenge him, but I knew that might not last. Still, I wasn¡¯t going to deny him his fun.
That had him walk forward happily; head held high as he surveyed the bay. ¡°HK,¡± I said to the droid as he and R2 brought up the rear of our party. ¡°Don¡¯t start anything, not even by inciting others to attack first.¡±
¡°Indignation: I would never do such a thing, Master. Addendum: At least not toward your allies.¡± That made me smirk and drew a series of excited beeps and whistles from R2.
¡°That means everyone on this station,¡± I stated so he didn¡¯t try anything with any visitors. While the system was isolated, I¡¯d seen a few freighters moving to and from the station and since they weren¡¯t Lokella owned, that suggested they¡¯d begun trading with others. Hopefully, it was only a small amount of phrik as I didn¡¯t want the wrong groups ¨C mega corporations or pirates ¨C thinking about attacking the system to take control of the mines. However, I wasn¡¯t going to stop the Lokella from trading, though I might suggest a few groups to avoid. ¡°R2, the same warning goes for you.¡± The astromech beeped in indignation and rocked from side to side. ¡°No playing innocent. You¡¯re getting as bad as HK for trickery. Thankfully, you¡¯re minus almost all of his weaponry.¡±
Thanks to Anakin and HK, R2 had been upgraded to be able to defend himself. He only carried a pair of concealed ¨C and at HK¡¯s insistence, jammed from scanners ¨C holdout blasters, but it meant he wasn¡¯t as defenceless as he had been. Anakin and HK had other plans for upgrading R2, but those had been on hold for a while as I didn¡¯t want to turn the astromech into a rolling death machine. One such droid like that was enough for now.
¡°I¡¯ll have the technicians refuel and service Raven,¡± Simvyl said, drawing my attention to him, ¡°so we¡¯ll be ready to depart when you want.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± I said, giving him a nod before turning and heading to one side of the bay. As had happened before, I could sense Dooku was above me on the gantry that overlooked the bay. While I was grateful that I¡¯d not have to head down to the planet to locate him, the fact I felt Vosa was nearby wasn¡¯t something I was happy about. Before taking Natural Selection I felt I was almost ready to face her again, but since then I¡¯d been reluctant to do so. Especially now, when I needed Dooku¡¯s help to hide the changes that happened to me with the Force free of the Interface. That said, having her nearby, but not too close, would be a useful way to gauge how well I was doing in controlling my emotions and maintaining control when near those I¡¯d rather not be close to.
There was a small chance that because she¡¯d gone bat-shit crazy ¨C even if she wasn¡¯t now ¨C that she¡¯d sense the darker side of me behind the shields I¡¯d created easier than Dooku. That was a concern, but I felt she¡¯d not react to that. Or at least I hoped she didn¡¯t.
Those thoughts lasted until I reached the top of the gantry and saw Dooku standing nearby, looking as regal as ever. ¡°Master,¡± I said as I approached, lowering my head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see you again.¡± Vosa was at the back of the gantry, near the hatch that led out of the bay. There was a moment as Dooku turned to face me where it seemed she was excited, but she pushed it away and remained where she was; something for which I was grateful.
¡°As am I Cameron, though I sense that you have undergone something of a change since we last spoke.¡± A single eyebrow rose as he finished, making clear the question he wasn¡¯t going to ask but wanted me to answer.
¡°Yes. After Naboo, and handling running back and forth between here and there, I spent time in isolation on a remote world. There, with some meditation and no distractions, I understood how to overcome the limitations surrounding my ability with the Force. And now I can draw fully on it when I require.¡±
The eyebrow rose higher. ¡°While not perhaps how the Council would enjoy hearing you phrase it, it is an accurate description nonetheless.¡± He took a step toward me, his eyes examining me clinically while I felt his mind press against mine through the Force, probing for changes I¡¯d not mentioned. ¡°Your presence within the Force is far stronger than it was before, even with your attempts to restrict that for my examination. The moment you arrived in-system, the change was obvious to myself and Komari,¡± my eyes drifted to the former leader of the Bando Gora for a moment. ¡°It was clear even then that you were attempting to limit how obvious the changes you¡¯ve undergone are, however, you forgot to consider that those trained with the Force can sense such things for great distances. What I sense from you now is a barely sufficient barrier to hide the change, but because of what I have just said, it is for nought. Especially to one such as I who has spent considerable time around you and is aware of how you should feel within the Force. This is something Komari can also sense.¡±
My gaze returned to the former Bando Gora leader, seeing her smiling at me, her tongue just slipping through her lips. The gaze, while lacking almost all the viciousness of what I remembered, was effective in bringing forth memories of my time under her tender mercies. Knowing I couldn¡¯t dwell upon them, as they¡¯d breached the shroud I¡¯d created ¨C under guidance from Adas ¨C to hide my power and mind, I pushed the memories, and the connected emotions back down into the depths of my mind. The lid that sat over them and other painful and enraging memories slid back into place, sealing them away again.
¡°Impressive.¡± Dooku¡¯s comment had my eyes snap to him. ¡°I sensed the residual anger you feel toward her rise, however it was soon dismissed. Still, you would do well to not allow even a fleeting memory to influence your actions in the present.¡±
¡°Might I infer from your comment that you have moved on from your mistakes with Vosa and upon Galidraan, Master?¡± I asked with a smirk. I knew I was striking a nerve, but I wanted to make clear that unless he had done so, he wasn¡¯t speaking from high ground on the matter of moving on from past experiences.
For the longest time those two events, even though I¡¯d never know about them until after being reborn, had been drivers in what shaped his path into, in the other timeline, becoming Tyrannus. Yet even though he had become a Sith, he hadn¡¯t, from what I knew, ever lost himself in the Dark Side, never surrendered to its insanities. Something I believed was what caused the yellow eyes some Sith developed. His mind was far too rigid and disciplined to allow any but himself to control it, even if that belief ¨C verging on arrogance ¨C was probably how Sidious had decided him for nearly a decade.
There was a slight movement of Dooku¡¯s lips, though that was the only outward reaction to by barbed response. Nor was there any hint in the Force of anything regarding my words. ¡°I feel I have done so sufficiently that those events, and others you remain unaware of, no longer provide unwanted influence and impetus upon my actions. However, I do not feel you are close to achieving that, nor that Komari is ready to return to playing a larger role in galactic society.¡±
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
I snorted, not bothering to hide my feelings on the matter. ¡°With respect, I doubt she ever will be. Though perhaps that might not be an issue.¡±
Dooku¡¯s eyebrow moved slightly. ¡°I sense you have an idea that might provide Komari with unexpected motivation.¡±
¡°I think we all agree that she¡¯ll never rejoin the Order.¡± Dooku nodded in agreement. ¡°Yet you can¡¯t keep her locked at your side. Eventually, she will grow to resent that, and problems that existed before, but are now more manageable, might resurface. Letting her run free in the galaxy is dangerous, and not just because I plan to mention that, along with the Sith I defeated on Naboo, the Bando Gora were involved in the attack that forced Chancellor Damask to wear the mask he now has to.¡±
¡°Is it wise to reveal that to the new Chancellor? We know the Sith are close to the orbit of the Senate, so informing the Magister of this fact would soon find its way to the attention of the Sith.¡±
¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not wise, but keeping it from him means sitting on information that he would want to know. The Sith targeted him for a reason, perhaps that was so he didn¡¯t become Co-Chancellor, or maybe it was another reason that we aren¡¯t aware of. Regardless, he deserves to know there¡¯s a threat toward his life.¡± Which he¡¯d know was coming from Sidious. It was unlikely the information would cause any friction between the pair, but it was worth seeing if it might. Plus, from an ¡®I knew nothing¡¯ perspective, Damask was an ally, and alerting him to the potential danger was something I should do.
Dooku took a moment to consider my words, a hand coming up to stoke his beard. ¡°I will admit that the thought that the Sith were targeting the then Magister had occurred to me as well. However, sending any message via Holonet would risk being intercepted and traced.¡± Dooku paused, the hand coming down. ¡°That, I suspect, is a partial reason for why you and your Padawan have returned to this system.¡±
¡°As always, Master, your insight is correct. The Chancellor contacted me directly about a week ago. A long-standing invitation to the premiere of the Fellowship of the Ring holomovie has come due.¡±
¡°He and Chancellor Palpatine are aware you are the creator of this work?¡±
¡°They are,¡± I replied, ignoring that I hadn¡¯t created anything, simply copying over the work of someone from another universe into this one. ¡°Due to his connection to the Banking Clan, Magister Damask wished to determine the author of the series. When we spoke about it, he expressed his surprise to discover that a Jedi was the author, which was during our meeting with then-Senator Palpatine regarding the threat posed by the Vong.¡±
¡°I recall you mentioning that meeting.¡±
I nodded at his recollection. ¡°Because both Chancellors are aware of my involvement in the project, and that Chancellor Damask is a fan of the series, I promised that when the holomovies were premiered, I¡¯d attend the gathering alongside them. None of us expected that by that point they would be Chancellors of the Republic, and I¡¯d have helped free Chancellor Palpatine¡¯s homeworld from invasion.¡±
¡°Normally, an invitation from a Chancellor for a newly Knighted Jedi to attend such an event might raise eyebrows. However, as you mentioned, your role in the liberation of Naboo grants you a valid reason for such an invitation to be extended. Some will still question your presence, but they would question anything happening around politicians, so you should not attract undue attention. At least from those not attuned to the Force. Which, I see now, is the primary reason for your visit, along with your Padawan being the only recorded Force user with a greater midi-chlorian count than your own.¡±
¡°That and, as I explained to him on our voyage here, introducing him to the Chancellors, and bringing him to the attention of people I¡¯d rather remained unaware of who and what he is.¡± I sighed rather loudly. ¡°As you know, I don¡¯t place great stock in prophecy or vision, or at least I didn¡¯t before Naboo. However, I understand that Anakin, because of his potential, will have a role to play in facing, and I hope defeating, the darkness we know is gathering. The longer the Sith remain unaware of his existence, the less chance there is that they move to either remove him or Force-forbid, turn him.¡±
¡°And what of the Council? Should they not be made aware of Anakin¡¯s status as your Padawan, and his possible role as the Chosen One?¡±
I fought back an urge to snort. Dooku¡¯s opinion on the Council was lower than mine, and he¡¯d agreed along with Fay about keeping Anakin hidden from the Order when we¡¯d first ¡®discovered¡¯ him on Tatooine, I knew he¡¯d never agree to have Anakin trained at the Temple. And certainly not by anyone who fully obeyed the Council. ¡°If I recall the words correctly, the teaching of a Padawan is entirely at their Master¡¯s discretion. Something you and Master Fay reminded the Council after one of my misdemeanours as your Padawan.¡± There was a faint twitch of Dooku¡¯s lips, meaning he got the point and found it amusing. ¡°However, disregarding that, given the changes I¡¯ve brought about in my connection to the Force, and how, as you commented on when I arrived, I still have work to do on controlling that change, I feel it safer if I give the Temple a wide berth. At least for the time being. Which is one reason why I shall be leaving him here for the week or so while I return to Coruscant.¡±
¡°Your Padawan has accepted this?¡± I nodded. ¡°Impressive. Both that you managed to convince him, I suspect without revealing all of your concerns,¡± I nodded again, ¡°and that he has the wisdom to understand and accept your reasoning.¡±
¡°He is far brighter than most his age. A result of his upbringing before we discovered him. Still, while he doesn¡¯t know the full details of why I am reluctant for him to accompany me this time, he had agreed to remain behind.¡±
¡°It speaks well, both for you and him, that he can think rationally, without emotion clouding his judgment, and follow concepts and ideas that would normally be beyond him. How long before you must arrive on Coruscant?¡± Dooku said, shifting topics.
¡°The premiere is a little over two weeks from now, but I plan to arrive several days before so that I might speak with the Chancellors.¡±
¡°Hmm. While not ideal, that should allow me time to help you strengthen your defences and hide, to a degree, the changes you have undergone from most cursory examinations by a Force user. It will also allow me to examine what effect this change has caused to your form.¡±
¡°About that,¡± I said slowly with a slight grimace, ¡°because I don¡¯t yet feel entirely comfortable with the changes I¡¯ve undergone, I hadn¡¯t yet rebuilt my lightsaber. For the time being, I¡¯m relying on the shoto blade and the beskad.¡±
¡°Has that not left you vulnerable while you have traversed the galaxy with your Padawan?¡±
¡°For the most part, it hasn¡¯t, Master. I¡¯ve been hiding my status as a Jedi beneath the Mandalorian armour I have.¡± I was wearing some currently, but as with when I was behaving more as a Jedi than Mando¡¯ade, it was aligned with what was worn by Jedi in times of war than the full armour one would expect of the Mando¡¯ade. ¡°As I¡¯m also, generally, avoiding major systems and places that might have significant Jedi presence, it¡¯s been enough to keep me safe. For the most part.¡±
¡°Would the other part be related to the ripples of anger I sensed from you nearly half a year ago?¡±
I¡¯d hoped to avoid this coming up, but the chances that Dooku and Fay ¨C to say nothing of others who might know my Force presence well ¨C not having sensed my reaction to what had happened were slim. As such, I knew I couldn¡¯t avoid the issue.
¡°Yes, Master. Anakin was, through no fault of his own, kidnapped by Trandoshans for a hunt.¡± My tone was as calm as I could keep it, but I knew I wasn¡¯t doing a perfect job. When I mentioned the hunt, Dooku¡¯s brow creased, an outward sign of his distaste for the practice, or perhaps the species in general. ¡°I was able to locate him quickly enough that he wasn¡¯t physically harmed. However, of the dozen younglings with him only three others survived; something only possible due to Anakin taking command of the situation.¡±
¡°I¡¯m pleased you didn¡¯t avoid the topic. For the record, I was aware of what happened from speaking to young Lena. Komari has taken to protecting the girl while she is here, possibly as she senses something in her that reminds Komari of herself at such an age.¡± I gave a brief nod, not wanting to return my thoughts to Vosa. ¡°The girl has settled well, and is currently on Gaia, learning at one of several youth houses for those children the Lokella have rescued and taken in who cannot locate any relatives.¡±
¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. What she and the others endured is not something I¡¯d wish on any youngling. I also suspect that Anakin will wish to speak with her while here.¡±
¡°That can easily be arranged.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Returning to the Trandoshans. The, shall we say, burst of unrestrained anger that I and Komari sensed from you was deeply concerning. I feared that perhaps, you had succumbed to the madness such actions can bring forth. While I now understand what brought it on, and that you appear to have maintained your composure after the event, I would remind you that emotional displays, particularly such negative ones, are unworthy of a Jedi. Especially one that I have invested considerable time and energy toward training.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°I shall not ask what became of the Trandoshans, only wish confirmation that they received a punishment worthy of their heinous actions.¡± I nod to confirm that, neither of us wishing to have him fully aware of how I¡¯d punished them. I knew Dooku wouldn¡¯t care that they¡¯d all been executed for their crimes, as he considered such creatures, along with many others, beneath him. What I wouldn¡¯t be revealing, nor focusing on, was the methods I¡¯d used to dispatch the Trandoshans and how I¡¯d extracted anything useful from them before their deaths. ¡°Excellent. Yet, while you have recovered from the incident, I can still sense the lingering after-presence of that anger. While an inability to truly let go of your emotions has been a flaw you have long since possessed, I believe that with the changes I can sense from you, you require greater work on if not removing this flaw, then overcoming it.¡±
¡°I have been trying, Master.¡±
¡°I can sense that. However, your improvement, while acceptable to many, is far from the standards I expect from a former Padawan. As I cannot test your resolve and progress through a spar, I will have to determine other methods while you are on the station to see where you stand, and what additional training I can offer to further enhance your defences.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
I¡¯d known that I¡¯d have to endure this once the invitation from Damask had come in, and been preparing myself for it. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it, as Dooku was a harsh, almost to the point of expecting perfection, taskmaster. However, outside of Adas, who I was reluctant to turn to currently, there was no one else I felt could help me sufficiently in the time I had to prepare before I came face to face with the two Banite Sith that stood as Co-Chancellors of the Republic.
¡ ¡
3.07 Chancellors and Royalty 1/2
3.07 Chancellors and Royalty
... ...
Feeling a gentle prod against my mind from a familiar source, I slowly pulled back from the deep meditative trance I¡¯d been in. While I felt safe against losing myself to the Force, at least barring something dramatic affecting those I cared for, or a large enough group of people that it echoed through the Force across the galaxy, I was still mindful of my actions.
The Force was, for the most part, there to help me, but I knew that it wasn¡¯t always going to agree with my intentions and ideals. I had to secure myself against it, and others who could wield it, if I wanted to survive the coming decades. As one such situation was fast approaching, that was why I¡¯d been in a trance every time Raven soared through the mysterious energies of Hyperspace.
As my eyes opened, I looked at the cockpit¡¯s chronometer and a small smile came to my face. Moving one hand to an organic section of the room, I reached through the Force for Raven, letting her know I was pleased and thankful for her alert. Around my hand, lights flickered and danced as I felt her pleasure in serving me. We were still a short while from emerging from hyperspace, and I wanted to be alert when I did. Not only to handle the system¡¯s flight operations but to prepare myself for what awaited me in the Republic capital.
Checking the displays, I ensured that everything was working within expected parameters and that nothing had changed too dramatically while I¡¯d been meditating. Nothing was, but a few readings were slightly out of sync with where I¡¯d wanted them to be, so I¡¯d have R2 check the mechanical systems linked to those readings once we landed.
Along with HK, the astromech were the only other ones coming with me to Coruscant. The droids were the only ones that the Banite Sith couldn¡¯t read with the Force. Or at least the ones least likely to be at risk of being probed by the Banite Sith. There were accounts, according to records I¡¯d read not long after being knighted, that spoke of a Dark Art that allowed a Force user to sense, manipulate, and even control mechanical devices such as droids. I¡¯d never spent any time learning how that was done ¨C mainly as the knowledge of Mechu-deru was restricted to Jedi Masters ¨C but it was something Plagueis and Sidious might well be able to do. Because of that, and wanting to ensure no one tampered with Raven while we were on Coruscant, the droids would remain with her.
Anakin, as intended, had remained on Mtael¡¯s Gift with Simvyl and Fenrir also remaining behind. The Cathar chose to stay as he wanted to atone for what happened to Anakin about half a year ago. I¡¯d told him several times that I didn¡¯t blame him for the Trandoshans kidnapping him, but it seemed he still needed to absolve himself. As for Fenrir, the tuk¡¯ata had never felt at ease on Coruscant, choosing to spend most of his time on Raven. Allowing him to stay with Anakin, and thus free to hunt on the various uninhabited continents of Gaia, would keep him happy. I just had to hope that he didn¡¯t pick a fight with something that was currently too great a challenge for him. Dooku had assured me that when Fenrir travelled to the planet, either he or Vosa or both would remain nearby to protect the creature. While I was reluctant to have that bitch anywhere near Fenrir, Dooku felt she was trustworthy enough to do so, and I was willing to accept his word that she wouldn¡¯t step out of line around the tuk¡¯ata. Of course, I might¡¯ve suggested to Fenrir that if Vosa got too uppity, close, or aggressive, he was free to remove a limb or two to remind her of her place.
As Raven raced toward the hyperspace exit point for Coruscant, I again wondered if perhaps I should¡¯ve waited a few more days before arriving. There was still a week to go until the premiere, and the less time I spent around the Co-Chancellors slash Banite Sith, the better it would be. However, arriving the day before the premiere and then leaving the day after carried a chance they might fear I no longer trusted them; or at least was distancing myself from them without reason.
When he¡¯d contacted me, Chancellor Damask had hinted that he and Palpatine wished to speak with me about a private matter, which I inferred was a reference to the Vong. I didn¡¯t know what the pair had dreamt up to counter an extra-galactic race of invaders who were seemingly unconnected to the Force, but I wanted to remain in the loop regarding those plans as, regardless of which of us won the coming war, the galaxy needed to be ready for the threat the Vong posed.
According to Dooku, the shroud I¡¯d created around my mind ¨C to hide both the change in my Force connection and my thoughts ¨C was acceptable. He did, however, warn, that when pressed even gently by a Jedi Master as experienced as himself, to say nothing of a member of the High Council, there was a good chance they¡¯d detect the slight flaws in the shroud. While he felt a Jedi wouldn¡¯t choose to slip through those flaws, I knew the Banite Sith wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so. Because of this, I¡¯d spent the voyage to Coruscant meditating on both strengthening that shroud and also on creating a partially false layer just behind it. The layer drew on the truth of what I was hiding, but only exposed some of it while mixing in falsehoods that, I hoped, would shield my deeper, more dangerous thoughts and memories from all but the most concerted of mental probes.
If either of the Banite Sith, never mind the pair working together, tried to smash through my defences, there was fuck all I could do to stop them. However, if that happened, Raven would sense it. She was under orders if the connection we shared felt broken or suppressed she was to alert the droids. They had a set of protocols ¨C which, for safety, I wasn¡¯t aware of ¨C to use, with the worst-case scenario being to contact the Jedi and, I suspected, alert the High Council to the fact the Co-Chancellors were Banite Sith Lords.
Returning my thoughts to Dooku, with him now safe from becoming Darth Tyrannus, I had spent time wondering just when and how deeply I should bring him in on my concerns and plans. I trusted him, but I knew he saw the galaxy through rather blunt lenses. Either someone was a useful tool or a potential threat. I had caught the faintest of hints during the times he¡¯d been testing my mental defences, where I felt he might feel I was something different. That didn¡¯t mean he necessarily cared for me, more that he saw me as someone who could, maybe, carry forth his ideals and legacy.
I knew that he maintained great doubt about the Jedi, and while I¡¯d not asked directly about it, I suspected it would only be a few years at most before he left the Order. If he returned to Serenno and became Count, that was something I could greatly use to my advantage. Not least the access to credits that would dwarf anything I¡¯d earned or would earn, from the Lord of the Rings and Knights of the Old Republic series and my various musical creations. However, there were a few issues with that happening.
The most pressing was that, when he was taken as a Jedi, he¡¯d forfeited all claim to becoming Count of House Dooku. While he was still a member of the house, which was the greatest of six houses that ruled the planet and accompanying sector, his younger brother had inherited the title a few decades ago, and he had a son who would inherit after him. In the other timeline, I suspected that not caring about them, Dooku had them removed, probably via an accident. While the Dooku I knew might well see no issues with taking such actions, I couldn¡¯t count on it.
While he¡¯d not clearly stated his intention to leave the Order, the way we¡¯d spoken about how certain artefacts inside the deeper sections of the Jedi Archives, and how he wished to ¡®redistribute¡¯ them, hinted that when he did leave the Order, he wanted to take those items with him. I didn¡¯t know what they were exactly, but I suspected some, if not most of them would be holocrons. While I¡¯d only scratched the surface of what Adas could teach me, mainly as I was concerned that learning more from him risked heading down a path I wasn¡¯t certain I wanted to travel, the idea of hidden knowledge appealed. Not just because it might help me defeat the Banite Sith ¨C and if needed, the Jedi Order ¨C but because lost abilities and techniques might help with whatever came after the wars were over and I had to rebuild the galaxy.
The biggest issue with gaining access to any of that knowledge was where it was located. Breaking into the Jedi Temple was something few people were brave or crazy enough to attempt, and the Archives were one of the most heavily defended locations in the Temple, and located deep inside it as well. There were two powers I¡¯d had before taking Natural Selection that should be of use ¨C those being Phase and Teleport ¨C but they were also two that I¡¯d not begun anything more than considering relearning; or in their case, determining how the powers should work.
I¡¯d spent a short amount of time speaking with the Dark Woman about phasing as she was one of the few Jedi Masters who could phase which meant I had some ideas to work from. I¡¯d also had lessons with Jedi Masters such as Plo Koon and Giiett about the laws of science for this universe, however, most of my theoretical understanding of how those powers worked was linked to memories I retained from before my rebirth. Other verses had used powers with similar effects, and I was basing my understanding on how the Force allowed those powers to work here on those sources. Or more accurately, I was using them as a working base until I discovered something better.
However, for both powers, there were major issues as to why I¡¯d not moved beyond theoretical consideration. The biggest was that, to put it simply, I instinctively knew that I wasn¡¯t quite ready to begin reusing them. Another major issue was overcoming the fear that when I next used the powers, I¡¯d fuck things up somehow, and thus either end up trapped halfway through a wall or teleport to the wrong location.
Yet, before either power was relearnt, I had to rebuild my lightsaber. My initial plan, of somehow repairing the damaged crystal from my blade, had been shot down. First by Dooku and then by Adas. While I could, in theory, create an artificial crystal to replace the damaged one, doing so was considered something only a Sith did. That meant that even though I had the other crystal, a replacement krayt dragon pearl, and had the Mantle of the Force aligned entirely with me, I wasn¡¯t yet able to build a new lightsaber.
Well, technically I could as I had a half dozen crystals that would work in a lightsaber. However, none of them had a connection to me, like the other crystals ¨C including the ruined miniature crystal ¨C held. Because of the feeling of finding one that I was drawn toward and that I was still considering the materials to use in its construction, I was holding off on building a replacement main lightsaber.
Those thoughts were pushed from the front of my mind as Raven reached out to me. My hands moved toward the controls as I understood what was happening, a few seconds later the familiar rush of alternating energies that occurred when moving into or out of hyperspace rushed over Raven¡¯s hull. After that, the stars returned to their expected locations and a quick check of the navigation computers confirmed we¡¯d arrived in the Coruscant system.
Information quickly filtered in detailing the various comings and goings of ships of virtually every size and function. They moved around in lines controlled by the system¡¯s sprawling flight control organization, reminding me of workers moving around a hive; all serving the queen, which in this case was Coruscant.
The area we¡¯d arrived in was one set aside for people with connections. Be that members of the Senate, special guests, or members of the Order. Even then, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to approach the inner system without approval, and almost on cue, the communication console beeped for attention.
Opening the channel, I was greeted by a Togruta in the uniform of the system¡¯s defence fleet. ¡°Please confirm your identity,¡± the alien asked bluntly, sounding bored of their job.
¡°Jedi Knight Cameron Shan aboard the Jade Raven,¡± I replied while Raven transmitted out ident codes.
¡°One moment.¡± The Togruta looked down, working at whatever console he was stationed at, going over the code I¡¯d sent and confirming it against those on records. ¡°Identity confirmed. Welcome back to Coruscant, Master Jedi. Your ship has been expected for some time. As such, you have Cresh-One clearance.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± Cresh-One was one of the higher clearance codes and a standard code for Jedi and important visitors.
¡°There is a request from Chancellor Damask¡¯s office to both alert him of your arrival and request you alter your flight path for the Senate. Is this acceptable?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± I couldn¡¯t say no to the Chancellor, even if I¡¯d have preferred a few hours planet-side before having to go face to face with the Chancellors.
¡°One moment. Flightpath and clearance altered. Besh-One clearance granted.¡± I blinked in surprise as that clearance code was used only for special guests of Senate members. Amusingly, it meant that not only wouldn¡¯t I have to worry about customs searching Raven, but that I had a direct flightpath to the Senate building. ¡°Please stay upon your assigned flightpath.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± I replied as I pushed power into Raven¡¯s engines. While getting there early would mean facing the Banite Sith before was ideal, it would let Raven enjoy herself a little before spending a week or two grounded.
The Togruta glared at me. ¡°That was not a request. Your vessel has thirty-four infractions registered against it. Even with Jedi and Senatorial clearance, that sort of behaviour will not be tolerated.¡±
¡°Yes, sir,¡± I said, tossing the bureaucrat a mock salute before closing the channel. ¡°Thirty-four, huh?¡± I added looking up at the ceiling. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can get that up to forty before we land.¡± Raven¡¯s amusement and agreement radiated through the Force. ¡°Kicking in the burn.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
(Hego Damask¡¯s POV)
His eyes were scanning another round of mind-numbingly pedantic reports submitted by various members of the Senate and the frankly improbable number of sub-committees that required his signature. Some even insisted that he provide an opinion. Plagueis had grown used to dealing with such reports while in his guise as head of Damask Holdings, however, the amount of needless paperwork that the Senate produced, which Sidious claimed was done so the Senators, their adjuncts, and other members of staff, could feel important, was on a level that made clear that even without the Grand Plan¡¯s actions over the last millennium, the Republic would¡¯ve fallen into chaos. All that had come before himself and Sidious had done was simply accelerate that decline and direct it along paths that best served the interests of the Sith.
He knew this was not all the paperwork he had to face, as Sidious had an equal pile arriving daily in his inbox, however, in the year since becoming Co-Chancellor, Plagueis had moments where he considered if the plan that had placed him here had been worth it. Decades had been spent shopping events to ensure Sidious, in his guise as Sheev Palpatine, could be elected Chancellor of the Republic, and from there have Plagueis¡¯ public persona appointed as Co-Chancellor, yet when he had time to review the various steps that led to this time and place, Plagueis did wonder if there might have been a wiser path to take. Or at least one that would save him from devoting so much of his valuable time and focus to the pathetic mewing of beings as far below him as a beast of burden was to any sentient.
Yet, for all that dislike of his new position, Plagueis knew the benefits outweighed his distaste for the drawbacks. Not only did he, along with Sidious, have complete access to any record the Republic held ¨C most of which was, sadly, less accurate than what the Order of Darth Bane had gathered over the last thousand years ¨C but it allowed him the chance to shape and influence events in ways he could never do as head of Damask Holdings. One of those ways was the individual that Plagueis sensed approaching his office. The Jedi Cameron Shan.
There was no way the descendant of Darth Revan ¨C the Sith Lord whose ideas had helped shape the Order Darth Bane had created a thousand years before ¨C would remain with the Jedi. Even lacking the ability to peer into the future, something Plagueis¡¯ former Master, Darth Tenebrous had stripped from him, it was clear to any that Shan¡¯s path lay away from the inward-looking and distracted Jedi. Yet the Jedi continued to not only allow him to remain within their Order, but they foolishly believed Shan was their Chosen One.
Shan was powerful for his age and had the potential to surpass any Jedi, but he was not there yet. Nor was he the Chosen One. That prophecy was a false one that was nothing more than a pale imitation of the concept of the Sith¡¯ari. That title, in theory, might have belonged to Darth Bane for his actions in showing the Sith the true path. However, Plagueis believed that he was the Sith¡¯ari, or that in the decades to come, he would become it. And, amusingly to him, it was because of Shan¡¯s emergence and changes that Plagueis was on the path needed to be the most powerful Sith to ever live.
His research had accelerated in the years since he had first met Shan, to the point he could manipulate the midi-chlorians within his body; granting him an ability no Sith had ever wielded. In time, Plagueis knew he would rise to a level of power that none since the Celestials had wielded, and with that, he would shape the Force to his will, bend it for eternity to his desires.
That didn¡¯t mean that the plan of him sharing power with Sidious was in any way being discarded, or that Shan might not have a role to play in the new era Plagueis was creating ¨C every empire needed a Wrath to enforce the will of its Emperor ¨C just that, Plagueis felt he would be the first among equals in the New Order.
Turning his mind fully to Shan ¨C whom he had been alerted to having arrived in the Senate building and was being escorted to this office ¨C Plagueis wondered what the changes he had sensed meant. Plagueis had sensed Shan¡¯s arrival in the system; the way the Shroud of the Dark Side that he and Sidious had placed over the Force alerted him to the Force user¡¯s arrival. However, the more Plagueis had probed the Shroud, the more intrigued he found himself growing about this upcoming meeting.
In preparation for it, Plagueis had slowly grasped control of the Shroud, ready to use it to determine what changes had occurred to Shan. The change in Shan¡¯s Force presence, even though the Human attempted weakly to hide it, by itself was worthy of research. This was, after all, the second time Shan had altered his connection to the Force in ways that Plagueis had yet to determine. That this latest change generated ripples in the Shroud, something only the most powerful of Jedi Masters ¨C or those that posed a threat to the Grand Plan ¨C could do, was another matter that needed to be carefully examined in the upcoming meeting. Along with that, however, Shan had discovered some form of Sith training to hide the fury that, even half a star system, Plagueis had sensed that vibrated within the Human¡¯s core.
Plagueis remembered vividly the first time he had encountered Shan, and how under the flaws in his style, the inklings of one who enjoyed battle ¨C found a thrill in the hunt ¨C existed. Plagueis and Sidious had seen how that thrill had grown when Shan spoke of his battle with those strange aliens who were unconnected to the Force, and then when viewing the recording of Shan¡¯s defeat of Sidious¡¯ assassin, how he embraced the ethos of the Mandalorians ¨C a group the Sith had employed often in the past to weaken and kill Jedi ¨C into his combat style. Everything since that first meeting had made clear that Shan¡¯s path lay toward how the Force was meant to be wielded, yet as he felt Shan moving in an elevator toward this office, Plagueis knew Shan was aware of this path and felt as if he was close to embracing it. The question, or the latest one to add to the list that surrounded the enigma of Darth Revan¡¯s descendent, was how and where Shan had learnt ancient Sith teachings on hiding the truth of the path he was close to accepting.
Around half a year ago, a wave of pure, unrestrained rage had pulsed over the Force, the Shroud making it clear to Plagueis and Sidious while muting the Jedi¡¯s chances of sensing the event. Through meditation, Sidious had determined that the wave of rage was, as both he and Plagueis had believed, generated by Shan. The Human had, for reasons that neither of them had yet been able to determine clearly, snapped.
The flood of rage and destruction Plagueis had felt had been almost unstrained. A few weeks later, Plagueis had sensed the rage come forth once again, though this time, without mentioning the matter to Sidious, Plagueis had been able to determine that Shan¡¯s rage, once unrefined and unfocused, had hardened. This second event had seen Shan channel his desires into a cold, brutal edge. One that only someone with training in the ways of the Sith could develop, at least in such a brief period of time. That the hints of that training were seeping from Shan as he approached Plagueis¡¯ office, only increased his interest in determining when, where, and how Shan had gained that training.
Plagueis would not be forcing the matter today. Shan¡¯s purpose in the Grand Plan, while still unsettled, was clear. However, he intended to probe cautiously to see what he could learn from the false Jedi when they met. That Sidious would not be present for the initial stages of this meeting ¨C instead, distracted by a minor matter that he could not avoid ¨C granted Plagueis the chance to investigate Shan in isolation. He knew that he and Sidious would, within a decade or two, rule the galaxy in a New Order that would rise from the ashes of the Republic and Jedi. However, Plagueis wanted to see, without his apprentice¡¯s presence, how Shan fit into the Grand Plan, and how the Human might be subtly directed toward the choices that best helped Plagueis¡¯ vision for the future.
Plagueis placed down the report ¨C one detailing a request from the senator from Corellia for lowering their tax burden further ¨C on the to-do pile on his desk. His hand was over the small console on his desk before the intercom beeped and flashed for attention. ¡°Yes?¡± He asked, making sure to not respond too quickly and generate any hint of surprise from his assistant.
The Munn that manned the outer office was one of several that Plagueis had brought with him from Damask Holdings. As Plagueis lacked the figures who¡¯d spent decades around the Senate, he had drawn from his former public role. Like Sidious, many of Plagueis¡¯ upper servants knew the truth of who Damask was, and had sworn themselves to his service, and the outside team he had brought from Damask Holdings had helped to enforce one of the major reasons Palpatine had pushed for Hego Damask to become Co-Chancellor: That the Senate, and those working in and around it, had grown self-interested instead of serving the people who elected them.
It had not taken Sidious much work to gather support for Hego Damask to become Co-Chancellor. The groundwork for generating a lack of trust and support for the Senate and the office of the Chancellor had been laid down over the last fifty-plus years. While Hego Damask was a shadowy figure to many, Damask Holdings was a reasonably well-known, highly successful, and respected entity; the appointment had generally generated positive reactions. The only worlds that had expressed concern were those in the Core and along major hyperspace routes, that exposed a Human-centric ideology. That, however, played into the plans Plagueis and Sidious were developing for how to enact the final stages of the Grand Plan, as did the fact all of Damask¡¯s staff were non-Human.
¡°Jedi Cameron Shan has arrived.¡±
¡°Send him in.¡± Plagueis rose before the doors slid open, his tall form casting a long shadow across the polished floor. The Human entered with steady, unhurried steps. "It has been some time, Master Jedi," Plagueis greeted, stepping forward, a gesture meant to communicate a sense of equality. A minor courtesy, perhaps, but one he had yet to extend to any other Jedi.
Shan offered a thin smile as he strode into the centre of the room. ¡°That it has, Chancellor,¡± the Human replied, extending his arm in the age-old gesture of camaraderie. ¡°And might I offer my congratulations on the, if not direct promotion, then change in direction?¡±
A chuckle rumbled low in Plagueis¡¯ throat. ¡°Thank you for being one of the few to phrase it as such.¡± Most others had either fawned or fumbled, offering hollow congratulations while subtly hinting at the favours they sought from the new Co-Chancellor. He¡¯d grown accustomed to that, after decades running Damask Holdings, yet he anticipated that this conversation with Shan would not tread that familiar, tedious ground. ¡°I must admit, when Chancellor Palpatine extended his invitation for me to join him as co-Chancellor, I was... hesitant.¡±
¡°Changing a tank of sharks for an arena of kath hounds?¡± Shan¡¯s smile widened.
Plagueis allowed himself a soft laugh. ¡°A succinct metaphor, though not how I might have phrased it.¡± He broke the handshake, turning slightly to gesture toward the comfortable arrangement of sofas near the far side of the office. The circular glass table, encircled by three sofas large enough for three men apiece, was where Plagueis liked to put those he wished to consider him a friend¡ªor where he and Sidious encircled a sentient in their coils, without ever making it seem so. ¡°I understand business, economics, and the way the Republic¡¯s machine functions on a grand scale. Some of that carries into politics, yet most of it... does not. As we¡¯ve seen with the recent debacle surrounding Naboo.¡±
¡°Has Damask Holdings¡¯ association with the Trade Federation caused you trouble?¡± Shan asked, his tone casual, though the question was laid bare early in their exchange. It gave Plagueis pause. Shan was no fool, and his inquiry, though gentle in the Force, struck at the core of what others feared to speak of openly.
Plagueis hesitated only a heartbeat before answering. ¡°A few murmurs, yes, from those who enjoy shouting scandal without cause. Some, in less... reputable publications, even hinted I played a role in orchestrating the blockade.¡± He dismissed the notion with a wave of his hand. ¡°But such voices are distant echoes, drowned out by the educated and the reasonable.¡± Reaching the sofas, Plagueis halted and gestured toward a well-stocked stand, brimming with exotic bottles. ¡°Might I offer you a drink?¡±
The display was designed to impress¡ªa selection of rare spirits from every corner of the galaxy. Plagueis himself had little interest in such indulgences; the taste and texture of alcohol held no appeal, not after his injuries on Sojourn, now healed. Still, he had learned to play the part. Among the bottles was a Nabooian whisky that Sidious favoured¡ªdangerous, but not without refinement.
¡°Sure,¡± Shan said, his eyes drifting over the unfamiliar labels. ¡°It seems I¡¯m uncertain of my options.¡±
¡°Might I suggest Nabooian whisky? Chancellor Palpatine holds a particular fondness for it.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± Shan dipped his head in appreciation.
Plagueis moved to the bar with the ease of long practice, selecting the cleaner of the two bottles. The other, lightly marked near its rim, held something a little extra¡ªsomething for those more easily swayed. Shan, however, was no such fool. A trained Jedi, he would sense anything untoward before it touched his lips. No, this was not the time for trickery. Plagueis poured two glasses and returned, offering one to Shan before settling himself into the opposite sofa.
The Jedi took the glass with a nod. ¡°I notice you no longer wear your mask.¡±
Plagueis took a measured sip of his own Munn brandy, the taste wholly irrelevant to him. ¡°After Mandalore, I began an intense regimen of treatment. It took years, but the damage healed in time.¡± He tilted the glass toward the mask on display near his desk. ¡°Yet, the mask remains close. A reminder of what I am. Power, no matter how vast, cannot make one invulnerable.¡± He smiled faintly; the gesture steeped in meaning. ¡°Not yet at least.¡±
¡°A feeling I can relate to.¡± Shan¡¯s smile faltered just slightly as he raised his artificial arm, drawing attention to the replacement limb.
¡°Such scars remind us of our missteps. Of the lessons we must learn and never repeat.¡± Plagueis'' gaze lingered on the false limb as Shan took a sip of his whisky.
¡°Ooh, that¡¯s nice,¡± the Human muttered. ¡°But yes, this is a constant reminder of my weakness,¡± he continued, lifting the glass. ¡°Thankfully the replacement doesn¡¯t force me to switch arms, ensuring I can continue to savour something this delightful.¡± He smiled again, this time more genuinely. ¡°Might I ask the name of this brand so I can add some to my stores?¡±
¡°I shall have a crate delivered to your apartment,¡± Plagueis countered smoothly, seeing an opportunity to ingratiate himself further. The Jedi Temple or Kaldani Spires¡ªwherever Shan chose to reside¡ªit mattered little. Either way, it was a gesture of goodwill, a favour that could be called upon later. He might even arrange for a small, discreet device to be hidden within the crate. If Shan detected it, well, it could be written off as a mistake, an error on the part of some underling. But if not...
¡°That¡¯s too generous,¡± Shan said, brow furrowing slightly. The brief slip in his composure revealed something Plagueis had long suspected. For just an instant, the Jedi¡¯s defences wavered, allowing Plagueis a glimpse into the depths of his mind.
The power radiating from Shan was raw, primal¡ªunrefined but vast. Like a reservoir barely contained beneath the surface. It thrummed with an ancient cadence, far older than Shan himself, far more dangerous than his outward appearance suggested. Intriguing.
¡°I can¡¯t accept it,¡± Shan said, the trace of unease in his voice undeniable now.
¡°Consider it a gift between friends,¡± Plagueis replied smoothly, maintaining the air of warmth and hospitality. Inwardly, he was already dissecting what he had sensed, what he had glimpsed. There was more to Cameron Shan than the Jedi let on, something Plagueis would uncover in time. ¡°And friends should not stand on ceremony.¡±
Shan paused, then nodded. ¡°Then, in the spirit of friendship, I gratefully accept.¡±
Plagueis settled back, his mind already turning over the implications of what he had felt. Whatever secrets Cameron Shan harboured; they were more than worth the pursuit. Perhaps more dangerous than even Sidious had imagined.
Shan had learnt Sith teachings. Not those of Darth Bane, but those that lay at the core of the Sith ideology. Ones that traced their roots back, if Plagueis recalled correctly, to when the followers of Bogan were expelled from the Je¡¯daii Order and exiled, eventually discovering Korriban and the Sith species. Plagueis had to restrain his curiosity to dive any deeper into Shan¡¯s mind. As much as he wanted to learn the answers to this new riddle, he knew that doing so now carried risk. The Force warned him that Shan had done something to protect himself, though if Plagueis was interpreting what the Force was sensing, this protection was not aimed at him and Sidious, but at protecting Shan from the Jedi.
For a moment, Plagueis wondered if perhaps choosing a young rebellious boy from Naboo as his apprentice was a mistake. That thought was dismissed in the next instant, as without the way Sidious had played career politician and inserted himself into the heart of the Republic, the Grand Plan would be nowhere near as close to completion as it was. Still, the idea of taking Shan as his apprentice was one that held appeal to Plagueis. Shan had the potential to match Sidious, surpass him even, but any attempt to cultivate that potential would have to be done so remotely. The final stages of the Grand Plan had to take priority.
As they sipped their drinks, enjoying a moment of comfortable silence, Plagueis considered the differences between his apprentice and the young Human sitting opposite. Sidious had a natural ability to hide his Force presence that even now, decades after he had begun the Naboo¡¯s training, he still could not fully pierce the protections Sidious generated. Sidious was powerful, but he chose, much like Plagueis and Darth Tenebrous, to hide that power; to present a public persona of one far less threatening than they truly were.
Shan was an entirely different breed of creature. He was power, aggression and fury that was as of now, still unrestrained. It was, Plagueis realised, like gazing into the first stages of a solar storm as it began to form. Yet, while Sidious kept his power hidden, misdirecting others from its devastating potential, Shan chose to simply hold it back. The process Shan used was a poor, barely held-together facsimile of what he had once appeared as; something distant and isolated within the Force. Yet Plagueis could see that, if the power Shan held back was ever unleashed, it had the potential to shatter worlds with simple effort.
Either Shan would harness his power properly, as it had seemed he had begun to do, and rise to be a powerful Dark Sider, or he would lose control and become a wild beast. Either way, Plagueis could see paths down which to guide Shan that would decimate the Jedi and Republic, and make the Grand Plan¡¯s final act a thousand times more devastating than it currently was intended to be.
¡°Will Chancellor Palpatine be joining us?¡± Shan asked, breaking the silence.
¡°He shall be joining us shortly. There was a matter regarding the invasion of Naboo that needed his attention that he was unable to avoid.¡± Plagueis knew Sidious would explain the details once he arrived, and that it would draw Shan¡¯s attention.
¡°How is the investigation into the Trade Federation progressing?¡±
¡°About as slowly as one would expect,¡± Plagueis replied. ¡°The exact details are a personal matter for my Co-Chancellor, and I feel it is best I allow him to bring you up to speed once he arrives.¡± Shan nodded, accepting that and took a fifth sip of his whisky. While not the strongest drink that a Human could have, the Nabooian variety was potent. If he were not a Force user and thus trained to purge the toxins from his system, Plagueis might fear Shan would be inebriated before Sidious arrived.
After another ten minutes, in which Plagueis and Shan had spoken about several mundane events relating to their lives over the last year, the door to the office slid open. Plagueis turned, seeing his apprentice entering in a slightly hurried fashion. While he might not be able to pierce the protections Sidious used to hide his Force presence, after decades of training him, Plagueis knew how to sense the faint fluctuations Sidious generated within the Force when nearby.
¡°I do hope I¡¯m not late,¡± Sidious said, using that silken smooth grandfatherly tone he favoured when speaking with those he wished to ingratiate himself with, as he moved into the Force.
¡°Not at all uncle,¡± Shan said as he stood, moving to greet Sidious. ¡°I was just learning about the changes that have been forced upon the Senate due to their being Co-Chancellor.¡±
Sidious¡¯ expression faltered, some concern slipping through. ¡°I do hope such an irritating and boring discussion hasn¡¯t in any way soured your mood,¡± he replied, grasping Shan¡¯s flesh and bone forearm with both of his hands.
Shan chuckled. ¡°No. Thankfully Mag¡ Chancellor Damask was able to explain the rule changes without me feeling an urge to finish my glass.¡±
Sidious smiled widely. ¡°Thank the Force for that. I know that when I had the changes explained to me and was required to explain the rule alterations to the Senate and then get their support for my decision, I struggled to make it through the presentations without boredom overcoming me.¡±
¡°I suspect that, given the Holonet reports about the Senate, that is something you have faced for some time, and, without it sounding as if I wish to cause you pain, that you and Chancellor Damask endure for years to come.¡±
¡°We understand your meaning, even if the idea of spending anything more than a single term as Co-Chancellor has yet to become appealing,¡± Plagueis interjected from the sofa where he remained sitting. With the attention of Shan returned to him, Plagueis gestured to the other sofas, suggesting the pair sit.
Sidious moved to Shan¡¯s side, and after placing a gentle hand on the young Human¡¯s back, guided him toward the sofas. Once closer, Sidious smirked. ¡°I see that my Co-Chancellor has suggested a familiar drink for you.¡±
¡°Indeed. The whisky is one I am quite enjoying,¡± Shan said as he moved back to his seat.
Sidious stepped around the sofas and moved toward the stand behind Plagueis. ¡°Then it would be remiss of me to not join you in sharing a bottle.¡±
Shan sat down, offering Plagueis a nod which he returned, and then picked up his glass enjoying another sip of the whisky. ¡°Oh, before I forget,¡± He said just as Plagueis heard Sidious pick up his glass. Shan shifted, his artificial arm sliding into his robes. Plagueis watched carefully, curious as to what the Human was doing even as the Force assured him there was no incoming threat. ¡°I wished to thank you, Chancellor Damask, for the ancient Jedi blade you gifted me for what happened on Mandalore, and to celebrate the ascension of both of you to the position of Chancellor.¡±
Plagueis, sensing a faint shift in the Force ¨C one hinting at a not-unwelcome surprise ¨C placed his glass on the table between him and Shan. At the same time, Sidious moved to the third sofa and settled down as Shan searched around inside his robes.
¡°There is no need for you to feel obligated to return the favour. Your actions on Mandalore saved my life whereas this position isn¡¯t one I, thankfully, had to fight for my life to acquire.¡±
Shan chuckled at Plagueis¡¯ comment. ¡°True, but it is still a momentous moment to have two of the few people in this galaxy I consider colleagues hold the most powerful office in the Republic.¡± It was interesting to Plagueis that Shan used colleagues instead of friends, but from the probe he had behind Shan¡¯s outer mental barriers, the Muun knew the Human was being trustful.
Plagueis nodded, accepting the reasoning only to then freeze as Shan pulled two wrapped objects from his robes. When the hand had searched for the gifts, there had been no hint in the Force of anything occurring, yet just before the objects appeared in his view, Plagueis had sensed an odd shift in the Force. That, however, was quickly ignored as the objects radiated in the Force in ways that Plagueis should¡¯ve sensed before Shan had even entered the office.
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
Plagueis, along with his equally surprised ¨C though only they knew the other was surprised ¨C watched as Shan placed the objects on the table between the trio. The one that instantly had Plagueis¡¯ attention ¨C which had a triangular shape was closer to him while the other ¨C which was a cube ¨C was placed near Sidious.
¡°What exactly are these?¡± Sidious asked with curiosity in his tone. That curiosity wasn¡¯t for the gifts, as both Sith could sense them through the Force and were well aware of what lay under the covers, but for how Shan had snuck them so close without either Sith Lord sensing them. Another wrinkle in the enigma that was Cameron Shan, and one that, along with the others, Plagueis assured himself he would uncover.
¡°As I said, I wanted to celebrate your position as Co-Chancellors, uncle, and when I was in your former office, I noted several pieces of art there. Forgive my prying, but I searched for them on the Holonet and was surprised to discover that they held connections to the Jedi.¡±
Sidious gave the younger Human a warm, grandfatherly smile. ¡°I had no idea you were that interested in my passions.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not, but the random burst of curiosity I had in a moment of solitude led me to research the items that decorated your former office. Then, after your elevation to Chancellor, the idea of offering something to celebrate your position.¡± He paused and looked at Plagueis. ¡°Your positions, I should say. The idea of celebrating that felt the right choice to make.¡±
¡°Your actions in freeing my home from the illegal shackles of the Trade Federation are worth far more to me than my current position,¡± Sidious replied, being the consummate politician.
¡°Perhaps, but I still felt I should honour our friendship with these gifts,¡± Shan countered, showing some skill in convincing others. That was a subtle change in the Human, but one Plagueis had expected as Shan was now a Jedi Knight, and the Order, for all its flaws, made sure its members were decently skilled in public discourse as they rose through the ranks.
¡°Then in the spirit of friendship and the alliance we share, I am honoured to accept this¡ whatever it is.¡± Sidious chuckled gently, gesturing at the still-covered object. The ease with which Sidious could convince others of his sincerity continued, even nearly half a century later, to impress Plagueis. While the Muun knew how to pretend to be Hego Damask perfectly, Sidious was a born master at the art of subtle misdirection and verbal trickery. The very reason that when Plagueis had searched the Force for his apprentice¡¯s true name, the word Insidious had come to mind. The Human from Naboo was born to slide his way into the graces of any around him; an effect that had advanced the Grand Plan to the point where Plagueis knew he would be the one, alongside his apprentice, to bring it to fruition. ¡°May we uncover what you have brought us?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Shan replied with a good-natured smirk. The Jedi was enjoying the moment, and Plagueis made sure to reward him with a look of a seemingly genuine smile.
His arm stretched out, his long thin fingers grasping the cover and lifting it clear. Even though he knew he¡¯d see a familiar red triangular pyramid under the cover, when his eyes landed upon it, Plagueis inhaled genuinely. Being gifted a Sith holocron by a Jedi while sitting in his office as a Co-Chancellor of the Republic was an ironic moment of such proportions that it deserved a truthful reaction.
¡°Oh my.¡± Plagueis turned at his apprentice¡¯s authentic-sounding reaction. ¡°Is this¡¡±
¡°A Jedi holocron,¡± Shan finished with a wide amused grin. ¡°And that, Chancellor Damask, is a Sith one.¡±
¡°I have never seen such a thing in person,¡± Plagueis replied convincingly even as, in the deepest part of his mind, hidden from even his apprentice, he laughed at the sheer absurdity of the moment he was experiencing. Yet even as he did, the question of where Shan had acquired these holocrons danced around his thoughts. ¡°Is it permissible for you to grant such objects to us?¡±
Shan shrugged. ¡°What the High Council doesn''t know about won¡¯t hurt them,¡± He said in a quieter, conspiratorial tone. ¡°Besides, knowing the Jedi Chief Historian, if I handed them over to her they would be locked away in some vault for years, if not decades. I¡¯d probably also be dragged before the Council for days explaining where and how I obtained them. Specifically, that one,¡± He added pointing at the Sith holocron in front of Plagueis.
Shan then leaned forward. ¡°It would be wise to ensure that they aren¡¯t present in your offices if a member of the Order comes to speak with you.¡± As he finished he offered an exaggerated wink, which drew an honest amused reaction from Plagueis.
¡°As much as the reaction of Masters Yoda or Windu to seeing such a thing in my office intrigues me, I accept and understand your caution,¡± Plagueis replied. One day, he would display the holocron openly, but for now, he would heed the young Human¡¯s caution. Not least because having the Jedi learn about the holocron and how it came to be in his possession would place Shan in a position that currently didn¡¯t serve a useful purpose.
¡°As do I,¡± Sidious agreed, his fingers brushing against the surface of the inferior Jedi copy of a Sith holocron. ¡°That said, I am curious to learn how and where you discovered these marvellous items.¡±
Sidious leaned closer, adding to his inquiry and Plagueis was pleased to see even during this moment of surprise, his apprentice was continuing to strengthen the connection he shared with Shan. Plagueis¡¯ connection to the Jedi wasn¡¯t as strong, as it lacked the personal connection that Sidious had developed with Shan while the younger Human had posed as his nephew during an assignment from the Jedi. Still, Plagueis intended to maintain and strengthen the connection as Sidious was doing so that Shan might unwittingly be brought into enacting the final stages of the Grand Plan.
¡°Yours I found many years ago on one of several expeditions I took part in below the Temple.¡± Plagueis¡¯ brow rose, not expecting to hear that such items had been abandoned in such a location. ¡°From what I¡¯ve learnt, the tunnels there were once used by the Order thousands of years ago. Over time, and after multiple wars, they were abandoned and are now overrun by various creatures.¡±
Shan turned to Plagueis. ¡°This one, however, was one I discovered by chance. During a recent voyage of self-discovery, the Force led me to a location that subtly radiated the Dark Side. I faced a few challenges there, but in the end, clearing the area was a simple matter. That holocron, which is inert as far as I can tell, was the only thing I found there, and when combined with the other, I felt it would make an interesting gift for you Chancellor.¡±
Thanks to his mental probe, Plagueis knew there was more to the story Shan was telling, but not enough to suggest that the Human was attempting to deceive him. If he wanted, Plagueis could discover what was being withheld, but doing so would require a more potent analysis of the Human¡¯s mind. Doing that would alert Shan to the truth of who Plagueis was, and while knowing the truth appealed, Plagueis knew Shan had a role to play still in the Grand Plan and that removing him from the equation could cause unexpected, and potentially devastating, ripples to that plan.
¡°Then like my Co-Chancellor, I am honoured to accept your gift, and will ensure that the Jedi remain unaware of its existence.¡± Shan nodded, pleased with Plagueis¡¯ words. Plagueis knew that, once this meeting was over and he could withdraw to a more secure location, he would examine the holocron Shan had gifted him, but he doubted there would be anything of value held within it. Still, the item would have a place of importance in his residence simply for the improbable amusement of a Jedi gifting a Sith holocron to a Sith Lord. ¡°I have seen images of holocrons, but I never expected to physically see one, much less be its owner.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯m happy to have fulfilled a long-held desire,¡± Shan offered with a wide smile, enjoying the moment even if he might not understand the full depth of it. ¡°If you have further questions about them, such as how to activate the Jedi one, I would be happy to demonstrate that to you. Though I would suggest we do that somewhere further from the Jedi Temple than our current location.¡±
¡°Perhaps your apartment at Kaldani Spires?¡± Sidious offered.
¡°I do intend to stay there while here. The Temple¡ there are several members of the Order I would prefer to avoid,¡± Shan offered, piquing Plagueis¡¯ curiosity. From the probe he was using, the Muun knew senior members of the Jedi would be able to pierce Shan¡¯s defences and sense the same darkness that Plagueis did. However, the brief images of several ¨C some familiar ¨C other members of the Order suggested that wasn¡¯t Shan¡¯s primary reason for staying clear of the Temple. ¡°If it is acceptable, Chancellor.¡±
¡°But of course,¡± Plagueis responded. ¡°The apartment ¨C one of the best in the building besides my own ¨C was transferred to the ownership of one Cameron Williamson not long after I granted it to you.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Shan said, not concerned about Plagueis using his penname. As he spoke, his flesh hand moved to the replacement limb and scratched at the metal as if it itched.
¡°Has the arm been causing you any issues?¡± Sidious asked, changing the subject based on Shan¡¯s actions.
¡°No, just a few lingering phantom pains.¡±
¡°From what I hear that is something that continues for some time,¡± Sidious said, his gaze on the replacement limb. ¡°I note that you haven¡¯t chosen to have synthflesh placed over it.¡±
Shan smirked and lifted the arm, using his other hand to pull back the sleeve of his robe and expose the full device. Plagueis noted the distinctive rippled effect of beskar covering the surface; a wise precaution to add to something that was both a weakness and a clear target for an opponent. Plagueis had known his mask had presented a target for any targeting him. That Shan had taken that flaw and turned it into an advantage, one that would allow him to grasp a lightsaber was another sign that the Human saw things through the eyes of a warrior.
¡°I did consider it. However, with the, shall we say extra features, then any time I use those the flesh would rip,¡± Shan answered. ¡°It¡¯s simple enough to hide its presence by wearing a glove so others are unaware of it.¡± Shan turned the arm around, exposing the underside. That then slid open, revealing a chamber that was currently empty, but Plagueis noted was large enough to hold a lightsaber hilt. An interesting design choice, and reminiscent of how Plagueis hid his hilt inside a seemingly innocuous location. ¡°Thank you again for the design,¡± Shan added as he closed the section and lowered his arm.
¡°It was the least I and the Republic could do to honour your sacrifice in freeing Naboo,¡± Sidious countered. ¡°Much as Queen Amidala and the Naboo Ruling council by granting you citizenship on Naboo along with a residence in the Lake Country.¡±
Shan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to visit the place, but according to the details, I¡¯m led to believe it¡¯s located close to both where the Queen grew up and your family¡¯s manor.¡±
¡°It is, though I have not had much time to return to Convergence in the years since I became a member of the Senate. Perhaps, if time ever allows, we might arrange a shared vacation to Naboo. While far different from where Chancellor Damask lived, I believe he would enjoy the solitude of the region.¡±
Plagueis lowered his head, accepting the idea put forth by his apprentice. It was unlikely to occur, as the demands of State and whatever plans Shan had for his future would take precedence. However, the idea of spending even a single week on a remote planet around Shan would be an ideal location to delve into the mysteries that seemed to swirl around the time-displaced Force user.
¡°On the chance the Republic is free of a crisis that requires the attention of its Chancellors, I shall endeavour to find time in my far quieter schedule for a shared vacation.¡± There was humour at the idea in Shan¡¯s tone and facial expression, but underneath in, at the edges of what Plagueis could sense in the Human¡¯s mind, hints of concern, if not outright fear, flickered. Why that would be, Plagueis couldn¡¯t sense, but it was something he would need to meditate on later, on the remote chance that, for a currently unknown reason, Shan was in some way frightened of Plagueis and Sidious.
¡°Might I ask what other features the Mandalorian engineers added to your arm?¡± Plagueis probed. He expected Shan to be hesitant about directly answering, and before a verbal response came, Plagueis sensed that uncertainty from the Human¡¯s mind.
¡°I would prefer to keep such things unsaid, Chancellor. A few of the suggestions they offered, and that I may or may not have taken onboard, skirt Republic law.¡±
¡°Understandable,¡± he replied, accepting the excuse. Many parts of Republic law were, even ignoring the twisted logic applied after the Seventh Battle of Ruusan, so flawed and outdated that Plagueis still struggled to understand how they remained active. Yes, previous Sith Lords had influenced events to ensure the Reformation remained in place, but until Sidious came along, the direct ability to guide the Senate had never been present, meaning moves should have been made to lift some of the Reformation¡¯s restrictions. That they hadn¡¯t was both a blessing and curse that Plagueis and Sidious would have to untangle over the coming years for the Grand Plan to come to fruition.
¡°How has the Jedi Council reacted to your limb?¡± Sidious asked, taking control of the conversation in the way Plagueis had intended. Sidious would lead Shan down certain paths of inquiry while Plagueis would interject at times to probe for kernels of information that might be of use. ¡°I suspect they would be concerned about more Mandalorian influence on your choices.¡±
Sham bit down back a bark of laughter. ¡°Much like the holocrons,¡± he gestured at the table where the objects still rested, ¡°The Council is unaware of the design and features of my new limb. As they haven¡¯t asked for details, I have chosen to not offer them.¡± That had Plagueis smiling, as it was another sign that Shan was distanced from the Council, meaning he was free of their illogical thinking. With time before events reached their crescendo, that distance could be exploited to turn Shan into a useful element of chaos in the Republic, if not shape him into becoming an instrument of his and Sidious¡¯ to enforce the new order once it came into effect. ¡°If I must speak with them, I will wear a glove and avoid drawing any attention to it.¡±
¡°A wise choice,¡± Plagueis offered while raising his glass. Shan returned the gesture.
¡°Chancellor Damask mentioned you were handling something relating to the invasion, uncle. Is there anything you can tell me about how the investigation into the Trade Federation is progressing?¡±
Shan¡¯s change of topic was a logical one, and that he was comfortable shifting smoothly, another sign he was learning the art of controlling ¨C or at least guiding ¨C meetings. Another small facet that could be turned to the Sith¡¯s benefit.
Sidious sighed loudly, showing annoyance. ¡°Sadly, no. With the death of the Viceroy Gunray alongside that of his senior commanders, the trail has gone cold. Ideally, we would gather the files from the command vessel the Federation used to find more information. However, the Mandalorians are reluctant to provide the Republic access to the core of said vessel. So much so that when the Jedi assigned to that sector attempted to access the vessel, the Mandalorian leadership expelled him from the sector and filed a formal petition with the Senate.¡±
That petition had not been one aimed at the Senate or Jedi overreaching, but at the fact that the Lucrehulk was private property. Even though the two most powerful figures in Mandalorian society had been involved in the battle for Naboo, they had acted outside diplomatic channels, and as such the Jedi who had trespassed had inflamed tensions between the Order and the Mandalorians. Plagueis already saw ways to use the strengthening and boisterous Mandalorians to help with the Grand Plan, but it was not yet time to antagonise those in the Outer Rim, not with the issues the death of Viceroy Gunray caused.
The new directorate of the Trade Federation, while not having the spine of even members of the Senate, wasn¡¯t as weak as Gunray had been. Sidious was working to bring them into line for what was to come, but the death of Gunray would push the project back slightly. With Master Dooku no longer a viable figurehead for the insurgency that would challenge the Republic, the delay caused by Gunray¡¯s death was manageable. Additionally, with him now as Co-Chancellor, it was conceivable that Plagueis could remain in office alongside his apprentice for longer than they might otherwise be able to by exploiting the rules of the Senate to their advantage.
Shan grunted at Sidious¡¯ description of events in the Mandalorian sector. ¡°That the Council didn¡¯t see that reaction coming is embarrassing. The Mandalorians have long memories and still resent the actions taken by the Republic and Order centuries ago.¡±
Plagueis nodded at Shan¡¯s words, remembering the flawed action taken during the Mandalorian Incision. While it was an unusually proactive one for the Jedi to take, there was some logic behind them having done so. The Mandalorians were rearming in the Outer Rim and the Jedi feared another conflict only a few centuries after the New Sith Wars. The flaw in their action was not in striking at the Mandalorians, but in believing that not wiping out the culture would somehow ensure the Mandalorians came to heel. They were a warrior people and the only way to break that resolve was to shatter their will to fight. Something Darth Revan had done millennia before over Malachor V.
While it was a minor point, Plagueis found it an amusing point of symmetry that the Jedi had tried to destroy the Mandalorians with the Incision. Yet now, with the chosen template of the Clone Army that was being constructed for the coming war, a Mandalorian would be the form of the Jedi¡¯s executioners. The Mandalorians would be a minor threat; the new order would have to be ground to dust after the Republic and Jedi fell, but before then they would have the chance to enact their revenge on the Jedi. In the service of the Sith, of course.
¡°Yes. The current Senator for their sector was quite clear in stating that when the incident was brought before the Senate,¡± Plagueis offered, remembering the rather colourful language the Human had used to describe the Jedi, and by extension the Republic.
¡°Still, if those files would help the investigation, I can reach out to those who took the Saak¡¯ak as payment for their help. While I don¡¯t think they¡¯d allow Republic technicians to examine the core, I think I could convince them to provide a copy of it for a price.¡± Shan rubbed his chin the way many Jedi did only to stop almost instantly and look at the hand as if offended by it. ¡°At least if the vessel hasn¡¯t been broken apart and sold for scrap.¡±
¡°It has not,¡± Plagueis offered. ¡°Our most recent intelligence reports suggest the Mandalorians are converting it into a defence station over their capital. Technically the armaments on the Lucrehulk violate the Ruusan Reformation. However, as it was the Trade Federation that armed the vessel, and with the Senate distracted by other matters ¨C most of which are irritatingly irrelevant ¨C no formal vote has been taken to demand the Mandalorians de-arm the vessel or hand it over to Republic security forces.¡±
¡°Probably for the best,¡± Shan commented with a chuckle. ¡°Duke Adonai and the others are¡ less than impressed with the Senate. As their ancestors never agreed to the Reformation, instead having it forced upon them by the Republic and Jedi after the Dral¡¯Han, I suspect that any request to disarm would be met with the opposite.¡±
Sidious pulled back, seemingly shocked by the statement. ¡°You think they would declare war on the Republic?¡±
¡°To conquer it? No. The majority of the Mando¡¯ade have little interest in returning to those ways. However, if the Republic and Jedi demanded they disarm, insisted that they give up their spoils of battle and ignore their history and culture, they would fight.¡± Shan paused there and as he ran a finger around the rim of his glass, Plagueis sensed the conflict this topic was causing within the young Human. ¡°They couldn¡¯t win,¡± Shan said as he continued, ¡°but that has never been an issue for them before. Nor would it be again. However, if they went to war, defending their rights to self-governance in their sector and the apparent overreach of the Senate, they would not hesitate to fight as brutally as the legends claim that they did. Nor I suspect, would they do so alone. Many in the Outer Rim have grown, to put it gently, disenfranchised with the Republic.¡±
¡°Would you stand with the Jedi or the Mandalorians in such a conflict?¡± Plagueis asked, taking the opportunity to see which way Shan¡¯s loyalty lay.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know,¡± Shan said after a few moments of looking down at his glass. He sighed loudly and then looked up at the ceiling before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m Mando¡¯ade yet a Jedi. To fight for one means betraying the other and the friends I have there. Either I become labelled a Dark Jedi ¨C at best ¨C by the Jedi, or marked as dar¡¯manda by the other Mando¡¯ade.¡± He sighed and shook his head again. ¡°That is a choice I pray I¡¯m never forced to make.¡±
Everything Shan had said was genuine, but through the crack in his mental defences, Plagueis sensed that he was holding something back. Images and feelings for people in both ideological camps fluttered through Shan¡¯s thoughts, with the daughter of Duke Adonai Kryze and A Jedi Padawan by the name of Serra Keto ¨C the one taken by Master Windu as his apprentice ¨C being the most prominent. Along with those images were the faintest of hints that, if the matter were forced, Shan would side with the Mandalorians. A useful titbit Plagueis felt he could use to shape Shan¡¯s path as he desired, and one that brought some amusement given Darth Revan¡¯s work to shatter the clans so long ago.
¡°While we cannot place you above the values this Republic holds dear ¨C values that I freely admit have fallen far from the core of the Senate¡¯s thinking ¨C I want you to know that I,¡± Sidious paused and gestured at Plagueis, ¡°That we will do what we can to ensure you aren¡¯t forced into that position.¡± Plagueis nodded, agreeing with his apprentice¡¯s position. ¡°There are voices in the Senate calling for attacks on the Mandalorians because of their choice to fight for Naboo. Thankfully, they are a very minor minority, and I have personally made sure their demands are kept from the Senate floor.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Shan said after Sidious¡¯ statement.
¡°Since we are all now present, and other matters handled, perhaps it might behove us to move to the reason we wished to speak with you before the Holomovie premiere of your creation,¡± Plagueis said, shifting the conversation along. ¡°A matter that brought us together in the first place.¡±
Shan looked at him carefully, being mindful of his expression. ¡°You¡¯ve located more Vong?¡± Through the probe Plagueis had in his mind, he felt the pleasing flickers of rage hinting at the Vong brought forth. Shan kept it deep within himself, but now that he knew what to look for, Plagueis could sense the well of anger that rested at the very base of Shan¡¯s core.
As before, images of Duke Adonai¡¯s daughter and Shan¡¯s fellow Padawan flashed through Shan¡¯s mind, including a few that showed Shan indulging in more emotions than just his rage. There were hints of others that Shan had enjoyed carnal pleasure with, but it was the Mandalorian and Jedi that Plagueis sensed were Shan¡¯s greatest weaknesses.
Shan would turn from the Jedi, of that Plagueis was now assured. The Jedi would never allow him to remain in their ranks if they learnt of his connections to the two Human females. Yet, Plagueis also felt that Shan would jump before he was punished or imprisoned. That was an interesting facet that he would have to discuss with Sidious. Shan would be a useful tool, and potential ally, for the fall of the Republic. The trick was going to be guiding the young, and potentially immensely powerful Human in ways that helped more than hindered the Grand Plan.
¡°Sadly, no. If they have agents in Republic space they are doing an excellent job of remaining far from any light,¡± Sidious replied with a shake of his head. ¡°However, another Jedi has approached us about a project that has the potential to be turned to our advantage. Potentially even allowing us to locate Vong bases beyond Republic space.¡± There was a flicker of curiosity from Shan; something that reminded Plagueis much of himself when a project grasped his attention. ¡°Are you familiar with Jedi Master C¡¯baoth?¡±
Shan paused, his eyes narrowing as he thought about the name. From behind the Human¡¯s shields, Plagueis saw an image of the Jedi Master hazily form. Shan was well aware of C¡¯baoth but wasn¡¯t saying so instantly. That was very interesting.
¡°I¡¯ve met him once or twice, though I know his Padawan, Lorana Jinzler better.¡± As Shan replied, Plagueis sensed that C¡¯baoth¡¯s Padawan was close to Serra Keto. Another small thread that might be of use.
¡°He has approached us with a rather interesting proposal. One that involves setting up new colonies beyond the Republic¡¯s borders and expanding our intelligence in the process.¡±
¡°What exactly is he proposing?¡± Shan asked carefully, hints of doubt forming in his mind.
¡°An expedition, one of considerable but not insurmountable cost ¨C in credits, resources, and people ¨C into the Unknown regions. The base proposal would see around twenty to thirty thousand sentients, mainly civilians but accompanied by experienced hyperspace explorers and Jedi, into the Unknown Region. The current plan has them departing from Fondor, and with each new jump beyond Republic borders, navigational beacons would be deployed. The expedition would explore the systems surrounding those beacons, but their mission is to find the hyperspace lanes for others to follow while, if a suitable world is located, establishing a colony to act as a hub for Republic expansion into the area.¡±
Shan leaned back, taking in the description of C¡¯baoth¡¯s proposal. Even without the silver of connection through Shan¡¯s mental defences, Plagueis would have sensed Shan¡¯s scepticism of the idea as the Human didn¡¯t fully hide it from his expression. ¡°While ignoring the Vong, it has some merit. The Republic has been almost embarrassingly reluctant to push into the Unknown Regions or Wild Space for the last few hundred years,¡± Shan said slowly, surprising Plagueis in that he knew of this. The reason, beyond the Senate being engulfed in factional infighting during that time, was because the Sith had actively worked to prevent the Republic and Jedi from creating hidden colonies. Such things had the potential to cause unneeded complications for the Grand Plan, and if not for the threat of the Vong ¨C and a few other considerations ¨C Plagueis and Sidious would already have dismissed C¡¯baoth¡¯s proposal. ¡°However, if we consider the Vong, then the expedition is a waste of time.¡±
¡°You maintain that the Vong came from beyond our galaxy?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Shan replied instantly to Sidious¡¯ query. ¡°As I mentioned when we last spoke on the Vong together, Sekot was quite clear in referring to the Vong as Far Outsiders. That name alone makes clear that the Vong come from somewhere beyond the Unknown Regions.¡±
¡°Are you certain the planet spoke to you, and it wasn¡¯t just the Force offering some form of insight or suggestion?¡± Plagueis asked. The concept of a world strong in the Force ¨C beyond through the fauna and flora that lived upon it ¨C wasn¡¯t as uncommon as many might believe, however, he retained doubt that any planet, even one as strong in the Force as places like Tython and Ossus were said to be, could communicate with a Force user.
¡°While the conversation took place within a fraction of a second for everyone around me, I know that I spoke to Sekot. Raven allowed me that connection as she was born of myself and Sekot.¡± Plagueis nodded at Shan¡¯s words, accepting. While he and Sidious had yet to convince Shan to allow them to travel aboard his unique vessel Plagueis knew it was the only surviving Sekotan ship in the galaxy, suggesting that the planet held a connection to everything it created.
¡°If I might ask,¡± Plagueis began, deciding to explore a train of thought regarding Shan¡¯s vessel, ¡°I am curious as to how your vessel still functions. Others owned a vessel built by Sekotans, yet now, from what I have discovered, all have essentially withered and died.¡±
Shan smirked and Plagueis sensed his amusement at the Jade Raven being one-of-a-kind. ¡°As I said, it was through Raven that I was able to speak with Sekot. The planet warned me that my vessel would die when it left, and aware of that ¨C and having no interest in dying in deep space ¨C I acted.¡± Plagueis leaned forward, curious as to how Shan had saved himself and his vessel. ¡°I used the Force to shift the bond Raven held with Sekot to me.¡±
Plagueis blinked, surprised at hearing that. A moment later, he sensed a shift in Shan¡¯s mind and as a different, yet almost familial presence reached through the Force to Shan, Plagueis was pushed from Shan¡¯s mind. Plagueis blinked, shocked at what had happened, though he recovered as he understood that it was the vessel that had helped Shan push away Plagueis¡¯ probe, using the moment of astonishment Plagueis had experienced at hearing how Shan had survived the departure of Sekot.
¡°I¡ I had no idea that such a thing was possible,¡± Sidious said gently, wonder and disbelief clear in his tone and body language.
¡°Nor did I at the time,¡± Shan replied with a chuckle. ¡°Master Fay was also less than impressed with my actions, but as it saved our lives, and that of the others with us, she chose to absolve me of punishment for my recklessness.¡±
Plagueis nodded, both in agreement with Fay¡¯s choice and at how Shan described his actions. Reckless was an apt word for doing what he had done, yet as he thought on the matter ¨C and his interest in observing the Jade Raven closely actively grew ¨C Plagueis realised that Shan¡¯s actions were another moment where he failed to act like a Jedi. Instead of following their pathetic ideal of allowing the Force to decide their fate, Shan had lashed out and bent the Force to his demands; an action that had saved him, Master Fay, the vessel, and others. An impressive, if dangerous for one so young, display of power and another hint that Shan was destined to step away from the Jedi.
¡°Well, I¡¡± Sidious paused and looked at Plagueis, ¡°We are glad that your instinctive choice worked. Without it, we would have remained blissfully unaware of the threat to the Republic these Vong represent. And we would have lost a young friend.¡±
Shan nodded, accepting the comment and he seemed pleased to have Sidious and Plagueis consider him friends. Plagueis wished he were still inside the outermost defences of the Human¡¯s mind, as he wondered if there might be something Shan was hiding from them. However, he knew that unless another moment of shock occurred to Shan, he¡¯d be unable to slide past the barriers the Jedi had around his thoughts without alerting him.
¡°Is there anything else you can add that can support your theory that the Vong come from beyond our galaxy?¡± Plagueis asked, shifting the conversation back on-topic. While there was still a decent amount of time until either he or Sidious would need to end the meeting, if they tallied too long on a side issue such as Shan¡¯s starship, it would cost them that time. It might also make Shan even more reluctant to allow either of them access to his remarkable vessel.
¡°Beyond the fact that Sekot referred to the Vong as Far Outsiders and that their technology, unless you¡¯ve discovered anything about it, is entirely unlike anything in the Republic, no. However, I know in my heart, and in the Force, that the Vong aren¡¯t from our galaxy or even one of the satellite galaxies nearby.¡±
¡°I still find it hard to comprehend that any species could endure the centuries, if not millennia, that it would take to traverse the distance between our galaxy and its comparable neighbour.¡±
¡°As do I, uncle. However, when one eliminates the impossible¡¡± Shan trailed off.
¡°¡ all that remains, however improbable, must be the truth,¡± Plagueis finished. He was well aware of that statement, in the various forms that it existed within the Republic. Hearing it from one so young was unexpected, but in this situation, it was logical that it was used.
Shan nodded, pleased to see Plagueis finish what he was saying even as Plagueis continued. ¡°Like both of you, I remain reluctant to accept the concept that the Vong originate from beyond our galaxy. Such things are beyond my areas of expertise.¡± True for Hego Damask if not so for Plagueis. ¡°That said, if the Vong are preparing to invade the Republic, then they would need some form of forward operation. If that was inside Republic space, or in a system known to us, then it would only be a matter of time until rumours would begin to swirl in cantinas in the Outer Rim of a new species existing beyond the laws of the Republic. While I admit that, given our positions in society it is unlikely that such rumours would reach us directly, the various sources that Damask Holdings have spread throughout the galaxy have heard nothing. Based on that, it is not logical to accept that the Vong¡¯s base is somewhere beyond the Republic¡¯s influence. Such as the Unknown Regions?¡±
Shan took his time considering the matter, showing once more that he was mature enough to understand that careful consideration was required for any major decision. While he thought on the matter, Plagueis considered C¡¯baoth.
Sidious had cultivated a friendship with the Jedi Master; a title C¡¯baoth had appointed for himself, and the Jedi Council had allowed him to keep. That made clear that C¡¯baoth had an arrogant streak that was exploitable, and he had a natural capacity to persuade others to his side. That would serve him well if he were convinced to play the role Plagueis had hoped to place Master Dooku into. That it was because of the Human before him that Sidious had to shift from Dooku to C¡¯baoth was not lost on Plagueis.
¡°It does. It would also allow us to scout out other potential threats that might exist beyond the limits of Republic sight.¡± Plagueis nodded in agreement, pleased to see Shan had a small streak of paranoia and caution. Those might well allow him and Sidious to further manipulate Shan to accelerate his departure from the Jedi. ¡°While the final choice lies with both of you, I see no harm in allowing Master C¡¯baoth¡¯s idea to be further considered. Though I can see ways to enhance the project.¡±
¡°It is probable that, given his ability to convince others of his point of view, Master C¡¯baoth could gather the funding needed for this project without Senate approval,¡± Plagueis offered honestly. ¡°That said, if we do offer our support, we would, of course, demand greater input into the project and its goals.¡±
¡°Which is where I see ways to enhance things,¡± Shan offered almost conspiratorially. As if he enjoyed the idea of corrupting C¡¯baoth¡¯s project to serve his interests.
¡°Such as?¡± Sidious asked gently, taking the final sip from his glass.
¡°Expanding the number of people involved, be they civilians, explorers, and Jedi, in the mission. Adding dedicated reconnaissance vessels to probe further from the main vessel after each successful jump. Researchers trained to spot signs of advanced civilizations in these remote systems the voyage would travel near to. Maybe even adding a decent military compliment on the chance a hostile threat is discovered.¡±
¡°All very sound suggestions, and ones we will pass along to Master C¡¯baoth when we next speak with him about the project.¡±
Shan nodded at Plagueis taking on his ideas. Those ideas were ones he and Sidious had already considered, but there was value in letting Shan believe he had come up with them. ¡°That said, I still doubt they¡¯ll find any sight of the Vong. Fondor is on the wrong side of the Core. Even if they do, I suspect that the Jedi assigned to the mission, unless able to think laterally, will stand little chance against a decently seasoned Vong warrior.¡±
¡°I concur that the chances of locating the Vong in the Unknown Regions are remote. As you said, there is the potential that this proposal might reveal new threats to the Republic, but might I postulate another theory? That the Vong¡¯s use of organic technology and immunity to the Force isn¡¯t unique? There may well be a race in the Unknown Regions that has similar abilities. Discovering them would, in theory, allow us to create a base to work from for countering the Vong whenever they make their move against the Republic.¡±
Shan inclined his head. ¡°There is wisdom in your words, Chancellor, and it is another reason that support for Master C¡¯baoth¡¯s project has merit. My concern there would be getting the Senate to do anything about it. From what I have read on the Holonet, the attempts by your Co-Chancellor to advance any form of re-armament of the Republic have met with stiff resistance.¡±
Sidious sighed loudly at the reminder of the delays and misdirection the Senate was inflicting on Chancellor Palpatine¡¯s attempts to strengthen the Republic¡¯s security forces. ¡°Sadly, you are correct on that,¡± Sidious replied in a tired tone. ¡°Like yourself, I remain convinced that increased security for the Republic ¨C in the Core and beyond ¨C is the best way to secure the galaxy. However, many are reluctant to see the wisdom of this position.¡±
In truth, the reason measures for increased funding for security or military projects had failed to make it from the Senate floor was that Sidious was acting from the shadows against himself. Plagueis was also working, though his focus was on business leaders elsewhere, getting them to pressure their Senators to not support Palpatine¡¯s proposals. If they moved too soon, then the spark needed for the destruction of the Republic would fail to ignite as intended. That would dent the levers they needed to pull to initiate the fall of the Republic while ruling it from its centre.
¡°I have faith in you uncle, in both of you,¡± Shan added, giving Plagueis a nod to make clear he wasn¡¯t favouring one Chancellor over the other, ¡°That you will bring the changes needed for a safe and secure galaxy through the Senate. I just hope that they arrive before the Vong make their move.¡±
¡°You flatter us with your faith, Cameron,¡± Sidious replied with one of those warm, grandfatherly smiles that no one who didn¡¯t know the truth of the man could ever believe was anything but genuine. ¡°While the Senate is designed to serve the people of the Republic, many of its members are more interested in self-gain and influence than pursuing the duties expected of them. It grows more complicated in that, with my elevation to the Chancellorship, every position on every panel in the Senate is now up for grabs. Each Senator is out for themselves, seeking a position of importance on various sub-committees and tribunals. Once Magister Damask was approved as my Co-Chancellor, that chaos only grew more powerful as now the Senators had two figures to not only seek patronage from but attempt to turn to their agenda.¡±
¡°The more things change,¡± Shan muttered with a grunt of annoyance. Plagueis was not sure where Shan had experienced the rantings and ravings of such self-interested fools as he had been dealing with in the Senate, but it was clear his dislike of the current setup of the Senate was genuine. ¡°I wish there was something I could do to help, but beyond suggesting taking some Senators out the back of the building and convincing them to see reason, there¡¯s little I can do to help.¡±
Plagueis allowed a true smile to spread over his face at the idea. He wouldn¡¯t deny that he had considered arranging meetings between his true self and a handful of Senators and knew that Sidious regularly felt the same. The pathetic mewling of the various so-called civilised sentients that composed galactic governance was a test of his patience that Plagueis had not expected to have to endure at this point in his life. Sadly, as much as the idea of dismembering various Senators wasn¡¯t possible, nor was Shan¡¯s factitious suggestion of other persuasive methods, the fact the Human had gone there as a joke was an interesting and amusing moment.
¡°Perhaps there is something you might be able to do,¡± he said slowly as an idea came to mind. ¡°I understand from my Co-Chancellor that you have no interest in setting foot inside the Senate Chamber and addressing its members.¡±
¡°Not unless it¡¯s to burn the place down, no,¡± Shan shot back with a smile that made it clear he was joking.
Plagueis nodded, putting aside the ease with which Shan could joke about violent options. ¡°Then perhaps you might be willing to speak to a handful of reporters? There you could put forth your opinions on how the failings of the Senate, and the lack of proper security for the Republic, created the situation which placed a peaceful world like Naboo ended up in the crosshairs of a galactic conglomerate.¡±
Shan tapped his chin until stopping suddenly and again looking at the hand as if it had done something to insult him. ¡°I¡¯m uncertain what good that would do, Chancellor,¡± he said after lowering the offending hand. ¡°I¡¯m only a Jedi Knight and a young one at that. And then there¡¯s how the Council would react to me making policy without consulting them on the matter. Without going into detail, I have little interest in being pulled before them yet again.¡±
¡°That is indeed an issue, and as all Force users are nominally under the control of the Jedi Order, there is little we could do to influence their decisions.¡±
¡°Probably would make it worse,¡± Shan added with a sigh and a shake of his head.
¡°Indeed, though perhaps I can see a way around at least the latter of those issues,¡± Sidious offered, taking the point over as intended. ¡°When we attend the premiere of your creation, we will no doubt be asked our opinions on it and several other matters. It would not take much for a rumour to be released regarding the investigation into the Trade Federation to reach the reporters. With that, they would ask our opinion. If, while one of us answers that question, you were present behind us, perhaps even offering a few nods of agreement, it would provide extra weight to our words and grant you protection from the threat of the Jedi Council questioning you for speaking on the matter.¡±
¡°In theory, that should work,¡± Shan said slowly, once more weighing his thoughts before speaking. ¡°However, wouldn¡¯t using such a public event to call out the inaction of the Senate cause those members loyal to the Federation and its allies to become more stubborn in their resolve to deflect and obstruct your work?¡±
Sidious laughed softly. ¡°Once more you show an understanding of how politics works while having no apparent interest in stepping into the arena.¡±
¡°Some of the first lessons of my grandfather and then from you, uncle, have had more of an effect on me than perhaps I would like,¡± Shan explained with a smirk, drawing a chuckle from Sidious.
¡°It seems they have. And to answer your question, while there is a risk that having you subtly support our position regarding the Trade Federation and increased military spending will alienate and harden the stances of the more disagreeable Senators, it is not them we need to convince. Public support for increased security has risen steadily since the invasion of Naboo, and while there is not yet majority support for any sort or restoration of a centralised military, there is a large and growing minority who back the concept.¡±
¡°I hadn¡¯t realised the public, or at least those on Coruscant, clamoured for such things,¡± Shan said slowly, faint, indistinct hints of worry emanating from him.
¡°Nor do most of the Senate and their adjuncts. However, polling carried out over the last year backs up my words. Indeed, support for increased security spending stands at around sixty-five per cent.¡± The polls Sidious was mentioning were ones discretely supported by Damask Holdings and phrased in such a way that the idea of increased security and military forces held a greater appeal than the other opinions.
¡°Then, so long as I¡¯m not asked for a direct opinion ¨C in which case I will defer to the position of the Council to not interfere in affairs of the Senate ¨C I see no issue with this idea. Even if I¡¯d prefer to avoid the limelight altogether,¡± Shan added with a disarming smile.
It was obvious to anyone that Shan had no interest in being drawn into the political arena, but as Plagueis had observed today, on occasion before, and from talking with Sidious, the young Human had a spark for knowing how the game was played. It was a shame that he was just barely an adult by Human standards, as with another decade of training and guidance, there was a path where Shan would be a greater orator than Master Dooku was and would have made an excellent figurehead for the internal threat the Gran Plan needed for its final execution.
¡°There is one other concern I have,¡± Shan continued slowly, his smile falling away. ¡°By standing so firmly in your camp I might draw attention to both of you that I¡¯d prefer not to do.¡± By the time he finished, Shan¡¯s focus was purely on Plagueis.
¡°I have spent my life living with the threat of assassination by lesser beings,¡± Plagueis replied, ¡°my mask is a reminder of that. Therefore, I fail to see how having it publicly known that I consider the Hero of Naboo a friend would increase the threat against me. Particularly considering the threat has risen significantly since becoming Co-Chancellor.¡±
Shan inhaled deeply, his artificial limb reaching toward his belt. ¡°The reason I say this Chancellor, is that after the events of Naboo, and my battle with the Sith there, I discovered something deeply concerning.¡± Shan pulled a small datacard from a pouch on the belt. ¡°You and the Jedi Council are not the only ones to have seen the recording of my duel. Master Dooku was also given a copy, one he shared with a former Padawan of his that he has been¡ counselling.¡±
Shan leaned forward and handed the datacard to Plagueis. As he did so, the Muun saw his eyes glance at Sidious. Plagueis¡¯ brow rose as he took the datacard, wondering where Shan was going with this. Around them, Plagueis sensed a faint shift in the Force; one almost imperceivable but to those with decades of experience listening for such minute alterations.
¡°Beyond a rather unenjoyable review of my technique in the battle,¡± Shan continued with another disarming smile once he had leaned back, ¡°it seems his former Padawan, one Komari Vosa, had seen the Zabrak before.¡±
¡°Who is this Vosa?¡± Sidious asked, his face curious even as the weak ripple in the Force grew fractionally stronger. Plagueis knew these gentle changes often lead to something major, but he currently failed to see where Shan was taking this discussion.
¡°Beyond having been part of the failed Jedi operation Baltizaar,¡± Plagueis knew instantly of the operation in question, ¡°Vosa was the head of the Bando Gora during my¡ residency with the group.¡±
Plagueis¡¯ brow rose, both at learning the failed Jedi had been the Bando Gora¡¯s leader ¨C as it was probable she was a figure of importance during their involvement in the attack on his compound on Sojourn ¨C and because Shan¡¯s fury was rising. It was understandable Shan held resentment toward the one responsible for his torture by the Bando Gora, but that was a minor issue as Plagueis sensed he knew where this topic was heading, and he could feel flickers of his own, deeply controlled rage shifting.
¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware Chancellor, but it seems the Bando Gora under her leadership were involved in the attack on you that left you needing your mask.¡±
¡°I was not,¡± Plagueis replied honestly, allowing a hint of his anger to slip into his tone. Between them, Sidious sat perfectly still, no hint of anything amiss in his body nor within the force. Yet, as his master, Plagueis knew this was a sign Sidious was either hiding something or bracing for an assault. That, when combined with Shan¡¯s words created some rather concerning questions; ones that seemed to feed the infinite pool of rage that Plagueis kept under control within himself.
¡°Ah, then I shall have to reach out to my Master and see if she would be willing to provide full details of the attack.¡± Plagueis nodded his thanks, though it was immaterial. The others involved had all been dealt with. Or at least the ones that Sidious had managed to locate. It was strange, in many ways, that he would fail to learn of the involvement of a Dark Side cult in the attack. ¡°Anyway, it was just before my time under her care,¡± Shan made little effort to hide his feelings on that, though he pushed them aside as he continued, ¡°that she met the Zabrak. Indeed, according to her, and that datacard holds a recording of her report to Master Dooku, he was involved, indirectly it seems, in the attack as well.¡±
Plagueis blinked, letting a hint of his surprise and rage slip out. ¡°I was unaware that I had acquired the attention of the Sith,¡± he said slowly, his eyes staying on Shan and not, as he wished, his apprentice. The barriers he placed around his mind to both hide his true persona from others and maintain external composure were at their fullest; a position they had not been in several years and one only used when either his impulses threatened to overwhelm him, or he was about to step into a true test of his abilities.
To his side, Sidious showed shock at Shan¡¯s words, yet Plagueis couldn''t tell if this was an act or a truthful reaction. Voices whispered that his apprentice had attempted to remove him from his position of Dark Lord of the Sith; to usurp his position and power without directly challenging him. Plagueis was enraged that Sidious would both do so without directly facing him and that it suggested Sidious no longer wished to rule the galaxy as equals. If he ever had.
¡°Nor did I Chancellor,¡± Shan replied, granting Plagueis something to focus on and prevent the cold fury of a raging star that dwelled within him from engulfing the room they were in, and the planet they stood upon, in his desire for answers and vengeance. ¡°However, once I learnt of it, I felt I had to inform you of it. The issue was that I couldn¡¯t risk sending such dangerous material over the Holonet. Nor even by a secure courier.¡± Shan glanced toward the large window that was behind Plagueis¡¯ desk before continuing. ¡°I feel the Sith are watching me closely, and I didn¡¯t want them to be aware that I knew of this, thus I felt it best to deliver it personally.¡±
A few minutes ago, Plagueis would have been amused at how right Shan was about the Sith watching him, and how blissfully unaware he was that he was speaking with the sentients in question. However, with the reveal of Sidious¡¯ assassin¡¯s involvement in the attack on him, Plagueis found nothing even remotely amusing. Indeed, the only thing that swelled within him was a desire to learn the truth from Sidious, and if necessary remind his apprentice that while they were Co-Chancellors, he was the Master and Sidious the Apprentice. ¡°I thank you for this information,¡± he said to Shan, separating the rage directed at Sidious from the persona of Hego Damask, ¡°and I will speak with my personal security about increasing their efforts to protect me.¡±
As he said that, Plagueis slipped the datacard in his hand, one he had almost come close to crushing at the shock of learning Sidious had a hand in the attack on Sojourn, and his desire for vengeance, into his pocket. He would be reviewing the recording on it carefully. Ideally, while Sidious was writhing on the floor in unbridled agony as Plagueis reinforced that he was the Master.
¡°This is troubling news and something that needs further investigation,¡± Sidious said slowly, no hint of fear of Plagueis slipping into his performance nor leaking from behind the immaculate defences he had around his Force presence. If not for knowing that Palpatine was a stage for Sidious, Plagueis would have believed his Co-Chancellor was shocked and deeply concerned by what Shan had revealed. ¡°While it isn¡¯t your forte, perhaps you might speak with Senate security to see if there are any flaws in the protection ¨C both in the Senate and at the upcoming premiere ¨C around Chancellor Damask and myself that a Sith could exploit?¡±
Shan nodded. ¡°I doubt there is anything I would find that could be exploited, but I see no harm in doing so. The Sith now seem to prefer moving from the shadows than open declarations of war.¡± Again, such a statement should have brought Plagueis some amusement, yet it failed to do so. The persona of Hego Damask simply nodded in response as Plagueis fought to retain control over it, as for the first time in decades, he questioned his actions with Sidious and wondered if he, like everyone else, had been deceived by the Human from Naboo.
¡°Excellent,¡± Sidious reached into his robes, and for the faintest of seconds, the Force whispered to Plagueis that his apprentice was going for a lightsaber. That he was going to attack both himself and Shan here and now. Plagueis pushed aside those feeble whispers from the Force. He had long ago mastered his control over it and would never return to the mindless creature he had been in those early years under Darth Tenebrous¡¯ tutelage. ¡°Sate,¡± Sidious said into the small communication device he pulled from his robes, ¡°bring in a copy of the security for the premiere later this week along with the layout of protection in the Senate.¡± He closed the link without waiting for a reply from his primary adjunct.
An idea formed in Plagueis¡¯ mind, one that might allow him to learn the truth of Sidious¡¯s role from one not nearly as skilled in misdirection as his Apprentice. Sate Prestage knew the truth of who Palpatine was, and while he had training to serve the Sith, he was not sensitive enough to the Force that he would be able to resist Plagueis¡¯ questioning. The same was true of the others that Sidious had relied on for years as first a Senator and now Chancellor. The others might know something, but if any of the group was aware of Sidious¡¯ plans, it would be Sate. From the simple Human, Plagueis would learn the truth, or at least move a step closer to discovering it.
Plagueis pulled his hand from his pocket, releasing his grasp on the datacard. He didn¡¯t wish to damage it, not before he could examine it carefully and go over the events that resulted in the destruction of his compound on Sojourn.
As Sidious shifted the topic, asking Shan about what he had been doing over the last year, Plagueis¡¯ mind rewound to roughly the same amount of time. Back to the evening after Sidious had been confirmed as Chancellor, and Plagueis had arrived to celebrate the next step in the Grand Plan coming to fruition.
They had shared a toast over Sidious¡¯ success in manipulating events to serve their purpose and wondered how the assassin would do against Shan on Naboo. While they enjoyed a drink, there had been a moment when the Force had shifted, and they had felt ripples of rage reaching across the galaxy. Shan had, for a few moments, lost his control and in those moments, Plagueis had sensed the Force tensing: as if expecting some grand change.
At the time, when nothing had seemingly happened he had dismissed it. Afterwards, once news of Shan¡¯s victory reached them, he believed that was what the Force was readying itself for. Yet now, with this additional information of Sidious¡¯ assassin being involved in the attempt on his life, Plagueis wondered if the Force had been expecting Sidious to make his move against him. To alter the plans by striking him down and becoming the new Dark Lord of the Sith.
He would not be sure of that for some time, perhaps not even after interrogating Sidious and his minions, but Plagueis now had to consider the possibility that Sidious was not as committed to ruling as an equal as he had claimed for several decades.
That drew Plagueis¡¯ thoughts back to Shan, and to the young Togruta Padawan who had been captured when Master Sifo-Dyas had died. Perhaps, just perhaps, he would need to implement a contingency plan, much as Tenebrous had done with Venamis. A second apprentice to gain revenge if Sidious proved as disloyal as he might well be.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.07 Chancellors and Royalty 2/2
(Cam¡¯s POV)
I stood on the balcony of my apartment in Kaldani Spires. It was as impressive as Chancellor Damask had suggested and while technically it was under the ownership of my pseudonym, it was mine. The idea that anyone seeing a Jedi enter the building and spending the night would wonder who I was visiting amused me more than It probably should, as did the fact that the apartment was as heavily bugged as I¡¯d expected. So much so that I wondered if there were monitoring devices in the toilet, waste bins, and the like.
Because of those bugs, I was routing everything through my arm, ensuring the signals weren¡¯t filtered through the building¡¯s communication grid first. Even with military-grade encryption installed in the limb, I¡¯d rather not take the chance the Banite Sith learnt about whatever I discussed. Amusingly, if they did somehow catch the transmissions I¡¯d made, and then break the encryption, they¡¯d discover I¡¯d only spoken to HK about how he, R2, and Raven were doing.
My ship was docked on one of the lower levels of the tower, in a larger hangar than most of the other vessels and vehicles present. As the Spires were a high-end private complex with private security, the lowest floors had been converted into hangars and garages, some of which could handle the arrival of a light cruiser. Raven wasn¡¯t that big, but the hangar assigned to this apartment was large enough for such a vessel.
To reach my apartment I¡¯d first had to navigate the Sun Guard that Damask Holdings had as security, and then because my apartment was close to the penthouse, deal with the Senate Guard. Neither group had caused me any issue as each stepped willingly aside for a Jedi, but I suspected the former would be less cordial if I arrived in full Mando¡¯ade armour.
Turning back and looking into the apartment, my gaze saw the insanely large bed that dominated an almost as impressive bedroom. That thing was big enough that five or six people could sleep in it comfortably, and that was before the two smaller rooms attached to it for attendants were taken into consideration. Sadly, I didn¡¯t have anyone to share the bed with, nor would I as it would mean revealing just how close I was to certain people.
Turning back to take in the skyline of the sector the Spires were located in as the sun slowly set, my focus shifted toward where the Senate and Temple districts were. I could make out both buildings easily enough, and it was to the Temple my thoughts turned. Or more accurately, Serra.
I knew she wasn¡¯t there as I could sense she was far above me, but it was hard to not think about her while on the planet. That she was away was another matter, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Windu was actively choosing to keep her away from me by taking a mission while head of the Council. However, that was likely just some paranoia on my part as Windu shouldn¡¯t know I had returned for the premiere of Fellowship of the Ring.
There was also the fact that, even if Serra had been in the Temple, I wouldn¡¯t head there to speak with her. The defences I¡¯d created around myself weren¡¯t anywhere near as ready as Dooku had suggested they were. Plagueis had breached them barely a few minutes into my arrival in his office, and while the Interface had alerted me to the intrusion into my thoughts, there was little I could do to drive him from my mind. The only saving grace I had was that he didn¡¯t push too deeply, as that would¡¯ve revealed what he was to me, and that reaching out to Raven while talking about how I saved her, and her then reaching back had been enough to push the probe from my mind without Plagueis reacting.
If either of those moments had gone differently, then I¡¯d not be standing here and HK and R2 would have alerted the Council to the fact the Chancellors were Banite Sith Lords. Thankfully, that chain of events ¨C and the chaos it would¡¯ve unleashed along with my probable death ¨C hadn¡¯t come to pass. Still, it was clear that after the premiere, I had to stay the fuck away from this world until my mental defences were ready to engage Jedi Masters and Sith Lords.
While Plagueis had broken through that outer layer of defences I¡¯d created, the fact he hadn¡¯t pushed deeper, and that I¡¯d made sure to keep thoughts about Anakin buried as deeply as I could manage ¨C even using the pit of rage I had created to manage the fact I couldn¡¯t let go of such emotions properly as a screen ¨C meant he and Sidious shouldn¡¯t be aware of my son. I¡¯d let images of others, including Serra and Bo, slip out as the Banite Sith were aware of my connection to both, and not revealing anything would¡¯ve alerted Plagueis that I knew of his probe. Which again would have resulted in either my imprisonment and torture by him or death at his hands.
Regardless of how much Plagueis did or didn¡¯t know, I¡¯d be leaving the planet as soon after the premiere as I could. Ideally, that very evening, but I suspected the Chancellors, along with Padm¨¦ and a few others, would want me to attend some after party or other.
I sighed to myself, wondering how the premiere would go, and if the changes I¡¯d insisted on that had been made in my former life to make the movies more enjoyable would appeal to enough that they¡¯d be the success I felt they should be. I¡¯d earned a ton of credits from selling the rights already, but the better the movies did, the more I¡¯d earn from them and the holonovels, and potentially draw in new readers to the Knights of the Old Republic series.
A gentle vibration from my artificial arm cut me from my thoughts. Lifting my arm, I opened the comm channel with a thought and a small hologram of HK appeared on top of my forearm.
¡°Information: You have an incoming call, Master.¡± His voice was relayed to a small receiver I had in my ear, ensuring that any recording devices would only catch my side of any conversation I had.
¡°From whom?¡±
¡°Answer: Jedi Padawan Rachi Sitra.¡±
My brow raised at hearing Rachi was contacting me. The only person I¡¯d reached out to at the Temple as I¡¯d approached Coruscant had been Tedra. ¡°Route it through, though increase encryption as high as you can.¡± There was little I expected either of us to say that would be troublesome, but the less the Banite Sith knew of my friendships with other Jedi, the better it would be for them and myself.
HK¡¯s hologram disappeared without a response and a few seconds later the familiar shape of a Twi¡¯lek Jedi replaced it. Since the hologram generated a blue image, there¡¯d be no way for any recorders to know exactly which Twi¡¯lek I was speaking with.
¡°Hello Cameron,¡± Rachi said with an amused smile, ¡°it¡¯s been some time.¡±
¡°That it has. How are you doing?¡± I asked, avoiding using her name.
Rachi shrugged. ¡°As good as normal. Master Nu is busy reorganising sections of the archives, and as such I¡¯ve had more time than normal for private study.¡±
¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± I replied wondering why she had contacted me but not saying it because of who might be listening.
¡°Tedra has just left on a mission with Master Ti,¡± Rachi said, answering the question of where the young Zabrak girl was. ¡°Since she didn¡¯t have time to respond to your call, she asked me to do so.¡± The smile she wore grew wider. ¡°According to her, it seems you like to be kept abreast of what¡¯s happening within the Temple.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a simplistic way to put it, but not entirely inaccurate.¡±
Rachi chuckled. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just come to the Temple and see for yourself?¡± She shifted her stance, pushing her rather ample chest to the forefront. ¡°I have been longing to know when I could next spar with you.¡± The way she said spar suggested she might have another meaning to the word, which was in keeping with her character. While she had long since toned down the flirtatious tones and gestures, as Serra now didn¡¯t react as aggressively to them as she once had ¨C thank the Force ¨C Rachi still enjoyed doing so. At least, from what I¡¯d learnt the last few times I¡¯d been to the Temple when she spoke with me.
¡°Do you enjoy lying down and looking up at me that much?¡± I shot back, teasing her. I didn¡¯t intend to bed her, but as the idea of casual relationships was acceptable to the Order, provided they stayed that way, if she made clear that she wanted to take the flirting further I¡¯d not say no. Bedding a Twi¡¯lek ¨C along with females of a few other species ¨C was a personal goal of mine, but I wasn¡¯t going to bed just any Twi¡¯lek that caught my eye. I had some standards no matter what Bo and Naz might jokingly say.
¡°Perhaps,¡± Rachi replied with another soft chuckle, ¡°or perhaps, like many in the Order, I wish to test myself against the first Jedi in centuries to defeat a Sith.¡± My brow rose, wondering how she had learnt of that. While the Council had forbidden me from speaking of the matter and had likely done the same for Serra, it seemed the Temple¡¯s rumour mill was as active as ever. ¡°For the record, Serra¡¯s not spoken to anyone but a handful of Masters about the death of Master Drallig. Nor has Tedra said anything.¡± The young Zabrak didn¡¯t know much, but it was good to see she could keep a secret. ¡°Sia-Lan, however, has no such issues.¡± Rachi¡¯s expression slipped, and she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did, or perhaps didn¡¯t do, but because of her, the Temple is aware of what happened on Naboo.¡±
¡°How did the Council react to her doing that?¡± The order they¡¯d placed on Serra and me was stupid, as even if we had obeyed ¨C which I hadn¡¯t ¨C the Mando¡¯ade had copies of the fight recorded, and the Naboo would speak about things as well. Yet the fact that Sia-Lan was the one to reveal it to the Order, in what I suspected was an attempt to turn more of them against me, was amusing.
¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but about two months after Naboo, Sia-Lan and her Master left on assignment. One they¡¯ve yet to return from.¡± I laughed gently at her getting punished for trying to bad-mouth me. ¡°What did you do to anger her?¡± Rachi asked, leaning closer to the projector.
¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care,¡± I replied bluntly. If Sia-Lan wanted to continue blaming me for Master Drallig¡¯s death, that was her choice. She wasn¡¯t someone I particularly cared about, however, if her actions influenced Serra and cost me my oldest friend, then I¡¯d be returning to the Temple to spar with Sia-Lan. An event she would not enjoy in the slightest.
Rachi smirked widely. ¡°Scuttlebutt is that she¡¯s not happy you spend more time with Serra, Aayla, and even me instead of her.¡± Her tone was mischievous, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the implication of her suggestion.
¡°Bad-mouthing me to others isn¡¯t going to fix that issue,¡± I replied with a shake of my head. ¡°Anyway, how are things at the Temple?¡± I asked, shifting the conversation to one of the reasons I¡¯d initially reached out to Tedra.
¡°Honestly, not much. Most of our friends are away on assignment, so it¡¯s far too quiet around here for my liking.¡± Rachi paused as if considering something. ¡°Actually, your friend, Darihd?¡± I nodded confirming that and knowing where this was going. ¡°Well, he and Master Sifo-Dyas are overdue for their assignment. Or at least that¡¯s what Master Nu has hinted at when I¡¯ve asked about them.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve simply been delayed by unexpected complications,¡± I replied, ignoring that I knew the pair were dead. I¡¯d failed Sifo-Dyas¡¯ Changing Fate quest, and the consequence of that was losing Darihd as well. I¡¯d mourned for my friend, but let go of any residual anger about it as best I could as I¡¯d not wanted it present when I¡¯d met the Banite Sith.
¡°Probably,¡± Rachi replied though I wasn¡¯t sure she believed it. ¡°Anyway, while I¡¯ve got you here, can you tell me what you¡¯ve been up to? If you do, I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯ve discovered.¡± She ended that with a wink; one hinting that I¡¯d like whatever it was she had to say.
I wasn¡¯t so sure I would as while Rachi was pleasant enough, she often dove deeply into mysteries that I didn¡¯t have much interest in. ¡°Not that much, I¡¯ve just been wandering the galaxy, letting the Force guide me to where it felt I needed to go,¡± I replied as I moved into the apartment, figuring that if I was going to endure an enthusiastic report of her dealings since we¡¯d last spoken, I might as well get comfortable.
It wasn¡¯t like I had much to do this evening, so I figured letting the cute Twi¡¯lek explain whatever project had caught her eye was as good a way to pass the time as any. At least without leaving my apartment and wandering some of the lower levels of the planet.
¡°Somehow I suspect there¡¯s more to it than that,¡± Rachi queried, her eyes watching me carefully. ¡°The idea that you¡¯ve spent a year without getting into some sort of trouble is as likely as Master Windu smiling.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯ve seen him smile,¡± I shot back, ignoring the dig about how my luck seemed to draw me into trouble. ¡°But there was one instance when I ran into a group of Trandoshan slavers-come-child-kidnappers.¡±
As I reached the main sofa in the centre of the living room, I settled down into it, reaching for a glass of Nabooian whisky. As Chancellor Damask had promised, a crate had been in the apartment by the time I arrived. Said crate carried several monitoring devices so it wouldn¡¯t be getting brought aboard Raven. A few of the bottles had similar issues, but as I wasn¡¯t willing to leave behind the whisky, those bottles ¨C or at least the ones I didn¡¯t finish before I left Coruscant ¨C would be slipped into my Inventory, preventing the Banite Sith from tracking my movements.
¡°Disgusting,¡± Rachi said, shaking her head. ¡°I hope you turned them over to Republic security forces?¡±
I chuckled before taking a sip of my whisky. ¡°No. They were reluctant to allow themselves to be captured so I was forced to enter aggressive negotiations.¡± Rachi chuckled, catching the implication. ¡°Anyway, what has been happening in the Archives? Any new holocrons popping up?¡±
It was unlikely she¡¯d know such things, but learning even the slightest detail of the security arrangements for the Archives might have value in future. And while she wasn¡¯t present, Watching Rachi speak animatedly, even if just as a holocron, wasn¡¯t the worst way to spend an evening.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As the doors to the transport opened, I raised my arm, shielding my eyes from the blinding cornucopia of camera flashes. ¡°This was a bad idea,¡± I muttered as Chancellors Palpatine and Damask stepped from the transport, into the visual assault. Once the pair were out, I moved toward the exit, praying the cameras, reporters, and whoever else was out there kept their attention on the Co-Chancellors and not on me and who I was escorting.
¡°Agh!¡± The faint call of despair came from Padm¨¦, who had insisted that I was her date for the premiere of Fellowship of the Ring.
That Padm¨¦ was here wasn¡¯t surprising as I¡¯d assured her long ago that she¡¯d get tickets to this event. However, Palpatine, seeing it as a way to reinforce the message he would deliver to the reporters tonight, had made Queen Amidala his personal guest, and with her insistent that I be her Plus-One, it meant I had to travel with the Co-Chancellors, removing any chance I had to avoid Palpatine¡¯s scheme to link my star to his and the idea of increased security for the Republic.
I stepped to one side, shielding her as best I could from the frankly insane number of people and droids outside the transport. Behind them, when the flashing of the hundreds, if not thousands, of cameras, lessened, I could see the evening sky of Coruscant. There, ships moved around in unison, blissfully unaware of what was happening far below them.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
Padm¨¦¡¯s fingers moved around my arm, and I felt her push up on her feet. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said gently, making sure to speak just loud enough that I could hear her over the voices of reporters shouting questions at the Co-Chancellors. That they would choose to do that instead of waiting until either Chancellor was ready was something that irritated me. While I disliked the Banite Sith being in charge of the Republic, they were heads of state, and decorum should be observed. Even by what I suspected were entertainment reporters and not serious journalists.
¡°At your service, Your Majesty,¡± I replied just loud enough that she should hear me. I couldn¡¯t see her face, but with it now easier to sense her through the Force ¨C because of Natural Selection and the physical contact ¨C I knew she enjoyed hearing my words. ¡°However, I can¡¯t promise to get you through these vultures as quickly as we¡¯d like.¡± Nor as violently as I might wish to try as doing that would not only cause issues with the trio of politicians I was travelling with but draw the attention of the Jedi Council.
Her hand squeezed my arm even as she stifled a laugh. ¡°Sadly, it is a fact that no matter how advanced a society becomes, the need for people to know details that are not their concern remains. At least here they have some form of civilised behaviour.¡±
¡°This isn¡¯t civilised,¡± I replied as I moved to exit the transport, Padm¨¦ at my side. ¡°On Mandalore, if these people and I used the word very lightly, pushed a clan Alor, the Alor would be within their rights to consider it a challenge of their authority and respond appropriately.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a shame we aren¡¯t there,¡± Padm¨¦ replied with a soft laugh. She leaned further into my side as we walked along the short gangway from the transport down to the ground. That had her dress, another of those over-the-top monstrosities that Naboo seemed to like, fold in on itself as it was pushed up against my side. ¡°I would enjoy seeing how a certain Alor dealt with such a challenge.¡±
I chuckled but kept my eyes ahead. ¡°As would I, but sadly we¡¯re on Coruscant and acting that way would reflect badly on our host.¡± Even in her makeup and dress, she still looked alluring, and I had to remind myself that she was fifteen. Yes, that meant by Mando¡¯ade law she was technically an adult, and with her parent''s permission, she was free to pursue a relationship under Naboo law. However, the Republic Age of Responsibility was sixteen, and I was not going to bed anyone under that age. No matter how attracted I was to them. ¡°Nor I suspect, would the Jedi Council approve of the Alor¡¯s actions.¡±
¡°If they came for you, all of Naboo would protect you.¡±
I almost stuttered in my steps at hearing not only her words but the conviction in them. She meant that, and while it was incredible to hear ¨C and a little enticing ¨C the idea that a planet as peaceful and loyal as Naboo would be willing to defy the Republic for me was both unexpected and exhilarating.
¡°¡ and that is why, my Co-Chancellor and I, as we attend a premiere of a holomovie detailing the fight against an overwhelming threat, feel this issue cannot be avoided or ignored.¡± Palpatine¡¯s voice reached us as we moved forward, distracting me from thoughts about Padm¨¦ and Naboo. The Chancellor extended an arm, gesturing to us as we approached. ¡°The failures of successive Chancellors and sessions of the Galactic Senate in not considering the need for a centralised security arrangement is why a world such as my homeworld was forced to endure the terrors the Trade Federation inflicted on it.¡±
¡°If not for the resolve of the Naboo, exemplified by Queen Amidala when she broke through the Federation¡¯s blockade and then stood before the Senate and demanded change, we would have remained blissfully unaware of the horrors the Trade Federation was capable of. Horrors that, due to ill-advised resolutions passed by the Senate and approved by previous Chancellors, my homeworld was forced to endure. Had she not stood before us, challenging the failings of the once glorious but now sadly weakening heart of democracy, then none would have moved to help Naboo. And undoubtedly, other worlds would now be facing similar terrors.¡±
Padm¨¦ lowered her head, accepting Palpatine¡¯s compliments, however the man¡¯s eyes were upon me. ¡°The Senate, despite my pleading and Queen Amidala demanding change, chose to do nothing. As did the vaunted Jedi Order. However, into that breach of concerned citizens of our great Republic stepped her citizens. None more so than Jedi Knight Cameron Shan. The Hero of Naboo,¡± I flinched, not liking that title as I wasn¡¯t the only one to fight to free Naboo, and my actions in gathering a liberation force had been self-serving as I feared how I¡¯d do against Maul, and what my presence would have changed. ¡°He reached across the galaxy, gathering former slaves, mercenaries, and warriors and formed them into a cohesive force under his command.¡±
While I was disliking the attention, mainly as I wanted to stay as far from the limelight as fucking possible, I once more found myself marvelling at Palpatine¡¯s words and how he could turn them to make almost anyone believe whatever he said.
¡°Mandalorians, a people in millennia past who had tried on several occasions to destroy our magnificent Republic, came to Knight Shan¡¯s call. They rallied under his banner and, in actions that shame me and the rest of the Senate, did what we would not. They fought for democracy, for freedom.
¡°Why they did so does not matter. What does is that in fighting to free Naboo, they shame the rest of the Republic. The Republic is meant to stand as the guardian of the walls of freedom. We in the Senate are elected to guide this freedom, to nurture it, yet in the hour of need for one of those we are meant to protect, we failed to do so.¡±
Palpatine¡¯s arm fell away, and he turned back to the reporters and floating cameras almost dejectedly. ¡°That is why Chancellor Damask, and I believe that while the Ruusan Reformation still has a critical role to play in ensuring the strength of the Republic, it is time to look at certain elements of it. The wars that ravaged the galaxy a thousand years ago have been consigned to the pages of history books. However, in choosing to continue to follow the blanket rejection of protection that the Reformation brought forth, even as the threats the Republic faced were internal, not external, we have seen our vaunted Republic grow weaker. It is far past time that we work to bring forth a stronger, safer, and more secure Republic that works to protect all its citizens instead of simply those who can influence the corridors of power with the credits and power they have gathered by exploiting the flaws in our system.¡±
¡°Are you calling for a rearmament of the Republic?¡±
¡°Do you wish to raise an army?¡±
¡°What about those calling you a despot?¡±
¡°Is this just for the Core?¡±
¡°How will you pay for this security?¡±
As those and several dozen other questions flew at Palpatine, Damask slipped back and turned to face us, using his Co-Chancellor to shield himself, and by extension us, from the press. ¡°I am sorry if this brings up any painful memories, Your Highness,¡± the Muun said, offering a smile that wasn¡¯t entirely comforting. While he had been without his mask for a while, it seemed he was still struggling to re-adjust to using facial expressions. ¡°We had hoped that politics might stay off the agenda for tonight, but it seems we overestimated the quality of the reporters.¡±
¡°It¡¯s quite alright Chancellor,¡± Padm¨¦ replied, moving to stand directly at my side, her hand remaining on my forearm, which as the cameras continued to flash, was sure to draw speculation in the media about our relationship. ¡°I am well used to the demands of the public wishing to know details of how a government is run. Thankfully, at least for this visit, I¡¯m not the primary focus of the public¡¯s attention.¡±
Damask lowered his head at her words and then gestured to one side, trying to steer us away from Palpatine as he dealt with the mewling mob. ¡°How is the rebuilding going?¡±
¡°The cities and towns are all rebuilt, or close to being so,¡± Padm¨¦ replied as she moved to his side. ¡°However, we are still working to locate the nearly twenty thousand citizens the Federation abducted before we achieved our liberation.¡± I slipped back, letting Damask escort her toward the venue for the premiere. That would, I hope, dissuade any in the media from suggesting anything untoward was going on between her and me, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t silence the rumours entirely.
¡°That the Trade Federation would sanction such actions is truly repulsive. That, more than my new position, is why I instructed Damask Holdings, before I relinquished control to a board of directors, to dump any holdings we had in the Federation and its subsidiaries.¡±
I managed to keep any surprise at hearing that from showing on my expression. I knew there would be links between Damask Holdings and the Federation, so his move to remove that connection before becoming Co-Chancellor was logical. Framing it as a response to the Federation¡¯s actions would also help shield Damask from those suggesting he was only dumping the stock because of his new position. The Federation¡¯s stock price had taken a pounding since the invasion, and was still at historic lows, so dropping that stock as it crashed would¡¯ve cost Damask a considerable amount of credits. Not enough that it would damage his company¡¯s bottom line, but enough to leave a mark.
¡°Knight Shan,¡± I paused as Palpatine said my name, letting Damask escort Padm¨¦ toward the venue. Turning to face the Human Chancellor, he offered me a small smile, one suggesting he was displeased about something. ¡°A moment, if you could.¡±
I nodded and moved toward him even as he returned his attention to the gathered media. ¡°For those who don¡¯t know, this is Jedi Knight Cameron Shan. He was instrumental in gathering the forces that fought alongside Queen Amidala to liberate my homeworld.¡± As he spoke, he placed his hand against my upper arm, suggesting to the crowd that we shared a friendship. ¡°While the Senate and Jedi Order leadership chose to not intervene in the plight of innocents, Knight Shan, along with those who rallied to his banner, did. He is proof that while the government may be failing the ideals this great Republic should uphold, the people who inhabit the galaxy remain committed to those ideals.¡±
I nodded, accepting Palpatine¡¯s words and slid a foot back, wanting to escape the throng of reporters as soon as possible. ¡°Master Shan.¡± The voice, which came from an older Togruta male, prevented me from getting away as I¡¯d intended. ¡°If I can ask, why did you move to help Naboo when the Senate and the Jedi Order chose not to?¡±
I glanced at Palpatine. My expression was calm, but the simple look should, I hope, express my displeasure at having to engage with these beings. He offered a small smile in response, even as I turned back to the Togruta. We had arranged that I wouldn¡¯t speak with the reporters, but it seemed this alien hadn¡¯t gotten the memo. Or more likely, had been placed there by one of the Banite Sith to force me to make a statement that would further the wedge between myself and the Jedi.
¡°First, while I understand the standard honorific for a Jedi is ¡®Master¡¯ I am but a humble, and rather young, Knight.¡± That response drew a few amused chuckles from the mass of bodies that I struggled to see as the cameras continued to take pictures; the flashes making it hard to focus on anyone for long. ¡°As for why I decided to intervene in the ongoing crisis on Naboo, my reasons are my own. All I will say is that, in my admittedly short life, I have seen more of this galaxy than I suspect many people here have. Most of it was incredible; be that because of the fauna, flora, or sentients that lived there, or because of some stellar wonder. However, even on Coruscant, there have been moments where I¡¯ve seen events and actions that run counter to everything the Republic, the Senate, and the Jedi Order are meant to represent.¡±
¡°Is that why you chose to involve yourself in the internal politics of a sovereign world of the Republic?¡± The question came from a Rodian and carried a slightly confrontational tone. ¡°And why you acted without permission from the Jedi Council?¡± I stared at the alien, reaching out through the Force for a hint as to his motives. However, beyond the fact he carried some dislike of me, I couldn¡¯t pick up anything else. At least not with so many other sentients around him.
¡°As I said, the full reasons for gathering others and helping free a world that was illegally and immorally oppressed by a corporation that was acting out against potential legislation in the Senate are mine and mine alone. All I will say is that before I was taken in by the Jedi, I was raised by my grandfather, and he had a very simple rule that I still follow to this day. That all it takes for evil to thrive is for a good sentient to do nothing.¡±
Before the Rodian or any of the others could ask a follow-up question, I continued. ¡°That is all I shall say about the matter¡± I turned to Palpatine. ¡°Chancellor, this is your arena, not mine.¡±
¡°Of course, of course,¡± Palpatine replied with a wide smile as he extended an arm toward me. ¡°Before you go, let me once more express the gratitude of myself, Queen Amidala, and the people of Naboo for your help in ensuring that we continue to enjoy the freedoms and liberties the Republic espouses.¡±
¡°I did what was needed, Chancellor. Nothing more,¡± I explained as we shook hands, the cameras going off faster as if they didn¡¯t realise we already knew each other. The fact I¡¯d arrived in the same transport as him and Damask should¡¯ve made that clear.
I wasn¡¯t happy that Palpatine had allowed some of the reporters to address me, but I could call him out on that later. For now, it was better for both of us if he used whatever appeal there remained because of my status as the Hero of Naboo to enhance his reputation further. Yes, it would tie my star to his, but that was a minor issue currently as I wasn¡¯t moving against him and Damask. Indeed, when that moment came, I already had a few ideas of how to use this connection to the very top of Republic politics to my advantage.
¡°Which, as I¡¯ve said several times, is more than most others would even consider thinking about, never mind doing,¡± the Chancellor countered as we ended our handshake. ¡°Now, I believe I have kept you from your mission long enough. Even as Chancellor, I know better than to annoy the leader of my planet.¡±
I offered him a nod and then pivoted letting the final comment linking me to Naboo, Padm¨¦, and him slide. Once turned, I looked down the carpet ¨C which was a deep, rich purple instead of the red it had been in my former life ¨C noticing various Senators and what I assumed were other people of importance in the Republic, moving down the carpet toward the venue. Thankfully, due to his race¡¯s height and appearance, it was a simple matter to locate Chancellor Damask in the throng of people, and I moved forward, sliding around those hanging around on the carpet to speak with reporters or have their pictures taken. A few gave me glares for cutting in front of them, but most just ignored me.
As I came closer, I saw Padm¨¦ was still at Damask¡¯s side, and she turned, as if sensing my approach. The Chancellor continued speaking to whoever was in front of him, though my focus was Padm¨¦. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said once close enough to speak without having to shout, ¡°Chancellor Palpatine decided to push me in front of the cameras while talking about increasing security in the Republic.¡±
¡°I cannot blame him for that,¡± Padm¨¦ said as a wide smile spread over her face. A smile that looked out of place with her regal makeup and clothing in place. ¡°You saved my world from oppression. Is it wrong that the Chancellor and others would want people to know of your actions, and to ensure you are properly rewarded for your actions?¡±
¡°Your Majesty is right, as always,¡± I replied, lowering my head to avoid her gaze. While her tone remained formal, there was a spark in her eyes that I didn¡¯t want to deal with. At least not for another few years.
¡°Those of us born into power usually are.¡± I lifted my head and turned toward the known but unexpected voice. I had to fight to keep a look of shock from my face as I discovered who it was that Chancellor Damask was speaking to.
¡°King Medes,¡± I said slowly, lowering my head in respect for him and his position, ¡°I hadn¡¯t realised that you were a fan of the holonovels behind this holomovie?¡±
Medes snorted. ¡°I am not. My wife, however,¡± he glanced to his right, my left, as he continued, ¡°is. Knowing that this would be the social event of the year, she and my daughter were quite insistent that we attend.¡±
¡°Queen Radej,¡± I said, greeting Medes¡¯ wife as I took her hand in mine and lifted it to my lips, ¡°I hope your journey here was uneventful and your world is prospering.¡± As I finished, I placed a caste kiss on her knuckles.
¡°It was, and our people are,¡± Radej replied as I stood, and she offered me a warm smile. ¡°The agreement you brokered had brought untold wealth and improvements to our people already, and there are still years to go before it truly comes to fruition.¡±
¡°I¡¯m led to believe that it benefited you as well,¡± Medes added.
¡°I was knighted not long after the agreement was reached,¡± I confirmed. ¡°While I¡¯m unsure how much that helped the Council determine I was ready for promotion, I know it did play some part.¡±
¡°Then it seems we have all benefited from the contract,¡± Radej said, a wide smile on her face. ¡°Something my husband was explaining to Chancellor Damask as you arrived.¡±
¡°Knight Shan does have a tendency to be in the right place at the right time to help all of us,¡± Damask offered and knowing where this was going, I fought back the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°He was the one who arranged the forces that helped free Naboo from the clutches of the Trade Federation, and he was present to rescue me when I was stuck on Mandalore at the beginning of their most recent civil war.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late fath¡¡± the voice, one I knew well and had wondered if would be present as soon as I saw King Medes, trailed off as I braced for what was to come. ¡°CAM!¡± Miraj called out loud enough that nearly a dozen people turned our way as she rushed toward me at a pace just short of a sprint.
¡°Miraj!¡± Medes snarled out, exposing his teeth. ¡°Be mindful of your behaviour.¡±
¡°Sorry father,¡± Miraj said, slowing down drastically and looking down for a moment. ¡°I was just surprised to see Cameron here.¡±
¡°As am I to see you here, Princess.¡± As I said that, Miraj lifted her head, and I offered her a smile. ¡°I¡¯m here as the guest and escort for Queen Amidala of the Naboo.¡± I extended my arm toward Padm¨¦, which she took gracefully, hiding how happy my words had made her.
¡°I felt it was only fair to invite Cameron,¡± Padm¨¦ explained as she shifted closer to me, which drew a slight glare from Miraj. ¡°When Chancellor Palpatine extended an invitation for me to attend the premiere, I felt it right to reward Knight Shan after his actions in helping save my world, and to ensure I had a date worthy of my station.¡±
¡°We heard of what happened to Naboo even on Zygerria,¡± Medes commented, a scowl coming to his face. ¡°The actions of the Trade Federation were despicable. Invading a peaceful world simply to protest the actions of the Senate. Such a lack of honour.¡± I bit back a comment about honour coming from a species that had once, and if I failed my quest linked to Miraj, would return to slavery. ¡°How is your world recovering?¡±
¡°Slowly but surely, we are taking steps so that the Federation or anyone else won¡¯t find us such a tempting target for enforcing their will upon us.¡± My brow rose at Padm¨¦¡¯s tense tone, though less at the idea that Naboo was shifting to what sounded like a proactive stance on defence. I¡¯d heard from Gar, Rook, and others that the Naboo had hired many Mando¡¯ade to train an enlarged, and if things went to plan, better-armed defence force making clear Naboo being more assertive with regards to its defence now. Still, that Padm¨¦ would espouse that change was an interesting alteration that I would have to consider to see how it might help with what was to come. ¡°If not for Cameron, and those he rallied under his banner, that is something we would never have been able to do.¡±
¡°Yes, we all owe Knight Shan, in differing ways of course, for helping us in our hours of need. Something I, and my Co-Chancellor, hope will continue into the future as we work to reform the Senate and Republic security.¡±
¡°A stronger, safer Republic is something any true citizen would support, Chancellor,¡± Medes said, agreeing with Damask¡¯s words.
¡°As much as I enjoy talk of politics,¡± the others smiled or laughed gently at my words, knowing well my dislike of the subject, ¡°perhaps we might head to our seats? I am quite interested in seeing this story told on screen.¡±
¡°There is still some time before events start, but it would be best if we were in our booths before it commenced.¡± I nodded at Damask, glad for the support. He didn¡¯t realise that my intent was more based around getting Padm¨¦ and Miraj apart as the pair might start sniping at each other over me than my genuine issues with politics, but he was helping.
¡°Would you sit with us, Cam?¡± Miraj asked, moving to my side, the one free from Padm¨¦¡¯s presence. ¡°I¡¯d love to hear about your adventure since we last spoke.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, as you heard, I am here as Queen Amidala¡¯s escort, and as such am expected to spend the performance in her company.¡± My answer came quickly as I didn¡¯t want Miraj to bring up Anakin, even indirectly. Certainly not in front of Darth Plagueis. ¡°However, once the show is over I promise that I shall find time to regale you with my adventures at whatever afterparty we must attend.¡± Another issue that existed was the potential for Padm¨¦ and Miraj to develop a rivalry over me. Perhaps it was arrogant to assume that would happen, but both were interested in me, and I didn¡¯t want to cause issues to develop between them.
¡°Understandable and acceptable,¡± Medes agreed with a nod, his eyes taking in the fact I had his daughter on one arm and Padm¨¦ on the other. ¡°However, perhaps we might talk as we walk toward our seats? I¡¯m curious if you, Chancellor Damask, or Queen Amidala know anything about the author, or have thoughts about his latest work.¡±
¡°Yes, it is quite unusual that one of the heroes of this new series shares their family name with yourself, Cameron,¡± Damask commented, not the slightest hint of amusement on his long, angular face nor radiating through the Force. I¡¯d prefer if that hadn¡¯t been where he took the conversation, but at least it moved things along and created a topic that would distract Miraj from Padm¨¦¡¯s presence.
¡°That, Chancellor, is because Bastila Shan was a true historical figure, and also my great-grandmother.¡± Miraj stopped suddenly, caught out by that revelation. Her parents did the same, forcing me, Padm¨¦ and Damask to do likewise. Nearby, I saw a few others who were trying to subtly listen in on the conversation the Chancellor was having stumble as their heads whipped around at my statement.
¡°But she lived nearly four thousand years ago,¡± Radej commented, drawing a chuckle from me.
¡°She did, and I was born that far back as well. Though I¡¯m happy to say I don¡¯t look a day over a thousand.¡± Padm¨¦ laughed softly at my self-teasing while Damask offered a smile of amusement. The Zygerrians, however, stood there in even greater shock. ¡°As we walk, I will explain how that is possible, and perhaps tell you a few details about my ancestor; at least those that won¡¯t spoil the surprise that I¡¯m sure the author is going to reveal in their next work.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.08 Fire and Blood 1/2
3.08 Fire and Blood
¡ ¡
I leaned back, letting Raven enjoy the shifting of energies that began rushing over her hull as she slipped into hyperspace. A loud sigh slipped from me, relieved to finally be away from Coruscant; or more accurately to be free from interactions with the Banite Sith that now ruled the Republic as its Co-Chancellors.
A series of whistles and pops drew my attention, and I turned to see R2 and HK standing behind me. ¡°Agreement: The astromech is correct, Master. You seem unnaturally pleased to be departing the system. Query: Was the attention of the females not to your liking?¡±
I chuckled and rolled my eyes. ¡°No, HK. There was nothing wrong with Padm¨¦ or Miraj. I¡¯m just glad to finally be able to slip away from being drawn into politics. Again.¡±
HK¡¯s photoreceptors mimicked Human reaction by blinking. ¡°Analysis: You continue to proclaim to dislike politics, Master, yet on multiple occasions you have shown an ability to convince others to do as you wish. The clear examples of this are with the group designated the Lokella and the gathering of forces assembled for the liberation of Naboo. In the words of the Creator, you have the knack for getting things done and gathering others to help you.¡±
¡°Both of those were based on combat situations, HK. I much prefer leading others into battle than standing inside a gilded suite and speaking with others who lack the resolve to back up their words. At least on the battlefield, it¡¯s clear who you are fighting and what you need to do.¡±
¡°Affirmative: That is indeed true, Master. The Creator also spoke of preferring the battlefield to deal with the internal matters of the Jedi and Republic. At least when he chose to return to their Order for the whining meatbag.¡± I bit the inside of my lips, knowing he was speaking of Bastila and, as amusing as it was, not wanting to have him impersonate her again. ¡°Request: Might I suggest we find some pitiful group of meatbags? Ones that would improve the galaxy by their removal. It may well alleviate some of your stress.¡±
Chuckling, I shook my head. ¡°As tempting as the offer is, I¡¯ll pass. We need to collect Anakin.¡± I reached into my robes and pulled out a small datacard. ¡°I need to give him this.¡± Turning the datacard over in my fingers, I continued. ¡°It¡¯s the schematics for the 3P0 series of protocol droids.¡±
Technically, the information on that datacard was classified and trademarked information, belonging to Cybot Galactica. However, as the series had been in existence for over a hundred years, and were close to ubiquitous throughout the Republic ¨C or at least the developed parts of it ¨C they weren¡¯t as secure as CG might wish. Add in that, if you went down a few levels into Coruscant¡¯s under-levels everything and anything was for sale, acquiring the schematics wasn¡¯t that difficult. Nor expensive.
What I saw on those levels, even when only a few dozen below the glittering surface of the Republic Capital, were more signs that the Jewel of the Republic was nothing more than a sham. On the surface, it was everything it claimed to be, but the moment one looked at it with anything approaching an inquisitive glance, the fa?ade faded away, revealing the rotten, corrupted core that was the heart of galactic governance.
I had used that corruption to my advantage here, but it had been hard to not scourge many of those I encountered from existence. Or at least more than I already had. It wasn¡¯t my fault that several groups, seeing a Mandalorian in beskar, thought they could kill me and take my armour. Nor was it my fault that, after their pathetic attempt at an ambush had failed, even if by some miracle of the Force, Republic security investigated the matter, there was nothing left of that scum to identify them.
At the mention of a protocol droid, R2 whined amusingly loudly and the smile I wore grew wider. Even though C-3P0 would never exist in this timeline ¨C not with the project I had in mind for Anakin ¨C it seemed R2¡¯s issues with that droid, or at least its series, existed with my R2 as well.
¡°Translation: The astromech is concerned you feel we are unable to handle anything you might need a droid for. A sentiment I completely agree with, Master.¡±
¡°If I intended for Anakin to build a basic protocol droid, then I¡¯d have found something like these,¡± I waved the datacard in the air, ¡°years ago. No, what I want him to do, given his fondness for technology, which you can both attest to, is create something superior. And, with what I hope he will create, I think you will both be interested in offering suggestions for what will, from the outside, look like a simple and pathetic protocol droid.¡±
HK¡¯s photoreceptors flickered again, and I swore I could hear the circuits in his brain sparking as he processed my words and deduced my intentions. ¡°Speculation: This new droid would be designed for far more than just service, would it not, Master? Perhaps intended for covert insertions and eliminations.¡±
I clicked my tongue as I used my free hand to create a finger-gun and shot the ancient assassin droid. ¡°Got it in one. Which is why, among other things, I want Anakin to alter the kill switch all 3P0 series droids have. Oh, there would still be a physical one on its frame, but it wouldn¡¯t shut down the droid. The true button would be located internally where only Anakin, I, or if you managed to damage the external shell, either of you could target it.¡±
Leaning forward, I continued before HK could complain about the possibility of him being replaced. ¡°I know you were designed for assassinations, and are scarily good at it. However, in this era, your frame is rather unusual. Add in that the cover art for the second book of the Knights of the Old Republic series will have you on it, and it will be hard for you to quietly slip into a place that I might need you to go for those gentle removals of undesirables.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t expect I will have much need of such removals, but I¡¯m not naive enough to believe there will never be the chance that I won¡¯t prefer that to other methods. Converting a 3P0 model into something that was something more than capable of carrying out such actions without being detected nor traced back to me, is a smart way to prepare for those moments. With your programming and R2¡¯s growing skills with circumventing systems, I believe both of you would be extremely interested in helping my son with this project.¡±
When I stopped, R2 let out a long, deep whistle. My smile widened at hearing that and then seeing HK, in an organic gesture, placing a hand on his chin: or at least what would be considered his chin. ¡°Conjecture: While any such droid would be massively inferior to myself, there is wisdom in your words, Master. Having support,¡± R2 beeped angrily,¡± Correction: Further support on such missions could, conceivably, increase the odds of any mission being completed with all objectives achieved. Addendum: There are many missions on which the Creator and previous Masters sent me where, while I completed the assignment, it would have been far more efficient to have capable support.¡± His hand came down from his chin. ¡°Retraction: Based on your statements, Master, I rescind my concerns about adding another droid to our collective.¡±
R2 beeped in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m glad you approve,¡± I said, slipping the datacard back into my robes. ¡°However, which of your suggestions are applied to the project is entirely up to Anakin,¡± I continued as I spun back around, returning my focus to Raven¡¯s displays. ¡°I¡¯m sure that, once he gets over his excitement of my challenge, he would be more than receptive to your suggestions for this potential droid he might be creating.¡±
¡°Musing: Yes, Master. I already have seventy-nine potential improvements that could be made to the external design to improve the droid in a variety of ways. Contemplative: Does this interest in the creation of a covert insertion droid you wish for the Young Builder to create pertain to something that occurred on the Republic capital, Master?¡±
¡°Not directly,¡± I replied with a shake of my head. ¡°I¡¯m just simply thinking ahead to possible instances where it might be useful to have such an agent in our ranks. As you well know, I prefer to meet my opponents on the battlefield, but I¡¯m nowhere near stupid enough to believe that ideal is shared by the majority of those who would seek to challenge me. There will be cases where, as you discovered with Revan and others, the removal of a target is easier to achieve without the need for large-scale combat.¡±
Against anyone on my level or beyond, I doubted even a group of droids as skilled as HK would have much luck. Certainly not against a well-trained Jedi Master or Sith Lord. However, even on Coruscant, such sentients composed an insignificant percentage of the population. More often than not, my targets would be non-Force users. Obvious targets currently would be those like Sate Pestage who were so close to Chancellors Palpatine and Damask that they had to know the truth of who those two truly were.
I knew that someone as loyal as Sate wouldn¡¯t be an easy target, but I knew HK could take him out and make it appear an accident. Yet HK was known to the Sith, so his being anywhere near Sate¡¯s location if the attach¨¦ died might draw questions I¡¯d prefer to avoid. That was one place where a third droid, one unknown to anyone outside my closest circle of friends and family, could operate with ease.
There would be other times, such as long-term undercover operations, or scouting in places I might not be able to enter, where a seemingly innocent-looking protocol droid would be useful. One such potential place was within the Jedi Temple. A droid wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Vaults, but they would be able to access computers that I might otherwise not be able to. Well, if I didn¡¯t want anyone linking me to a theoretical data breach at any rate.
The same logic could be applied to others, such as high-ranking figures in organisations, mega-corporations and the like that would form the CIS. Sliding a droid loyal to me into their ranks had the potential to be extremely useful. Which was perhaps why, if Anakin completed the project I had for him to an acceptable level, I might have more than a single droid made. Not that anyone else bar me would know of that, at least for some time.
¡°Observation: This project is an unexpected decision by you, Master. However, it is one I greatly approve of. Not only does the ability to insert an agent into enemy forces, either for deep reconnaissance or target acquisition or removal, but for helping to improve the skills of the Young Builder. Query: If this was not brought on by events on Coruscant, might I ask why it has come to your mind now?¡±
¡°Just acting on several expressions I heard in my youth. The most apt are ¡®it is better to have and not need than need and not have,¡¯ ¡®if one seeks peace, they must prepare for war¡¯, and ¡®sometimes you need a turbolaser, sometimes a surgeon¡¯s blade¡¯. While we aren¡¯t at war now, I can sense one coming. The storms I sense growing in the Republic might not lead to all-out war, but there will be places where I will have to intervene. As I know, even with both of you, Anakin, Simvyl, Fenrir and Raven at my side, I cannot be everywhere at once.¡±
¡°Assessment: Again, there is logic in your words, Master. It continues to please me to see your awareness of the dangers that exist in the galaxy.¡±
¡°I¡¯m glad you approve.¡±
¡°Addendum: While the expressions expected meatbag inefficiency, they are accurate. I must, however, admit to being unfamiliar with the last one.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°It was one my grandfather used to say. At the time, I didn¡¯t understand it, but as I¡¯ve matured I¡¯ve seen the value in those words.¡±
What I was avoiding here was that those words, in a more primitive form, had come from my grandfather in my former life. I¡¯d heard similar examples of it from others throughout both lives and found giving it some personal spin worked well. Oh, I was sure I wasn¡¯t the first sentient in the galaxy to express that thought, not even in those words, but I had yet to hear it from another.
¡°Query: I am curious why a former Chancellor of the Old Republic would use such a phrase.¡±
¡°As am I, HK. Sadly, I¡¯ll never be able to ask him when and where he learnt it. I do hope that, if Anakin is up to the task, we might see the expressions in action in a few years.¡±
¡°Assessment: I believe we will, Master. The Young Builder is extremely gifted with improving the superior form of droids. I have no doubt he will be capable of emulating my Creator as you hope.¡± There was a pause before he continued. ¡°Contemplative: With permission, I would like time to consider further concealed alterations that could be added to this droid.¡±
¡°Go ahead, and take R2 with you. He might not have your understanding of what could be of use, but he might have ideas you fail to consider. Or at least considered less important than others.¡± There was a series of beeps from R2 and a second later I heard the cockpit¡¯s door slide open and then close.
Knowing I was now alone, I leaned back in my chair. Raven could handle flying herself along the current hyperspace lane. As my eyes began to close, my mind drifted back to events of Coruscant, starting with the premiere of Fellowship of the Ring.
Just as with the original sources, the novel had been changed for movie format. From what I¡¯d read of some early reviews, there had been some complaints regarding that, but overall, the reviews were overwhelmingly positive. Padm¨¦ and Miraj had said as much at the main afterparty for the premiere, with both saying the casting for Aragon was good, though I suspected both ladies felt I would¡¯ve been a more suitable lead.
The actor, along with the rest of the cast, were well received, but in my mind, they weren¡¯t on-par with the cast when I¡¯d seen the movie in my former life. That was likely a bias on my part, along with a feeling that I was disrespecting the work of Tolkien by re-publishing his work in this galaxy, but it was an opinion that no one would ever hear of.
After the premiere, I¡¯d run into my publicist, Shokvo, in the corridors of the theatre. From what he was saying, it sounded like the movie was going to have a better opening week on Coruscant than first thought. Much of that came from the fact the Co-Chancellors had both attended it, turning the movie into something of a requirement for anyone in the corridors of power to observe. Using that, the early screenings across the Core were selling out rapidly. So much so that the latest projections had me earning at least three hundred million credits by the end of the week.
If the movie had the legs of other movies that had debuted to such success, then within a month I could be looking at north of a billion credits from my cut of the production. According to Shokvo that was only the lower end of the current projections, and didn¡¯t consider any merchandise that would be sold because of the movie. Even if that was where it stayed and carried through with the other two productions, then I was looking at having at least five billion credits to my name simply from the holomovies within three years. When added to my current, and still growing, take which was a little north of one-point-three billion credits from my novels, and the expected interest in turning the Knights of the Old Republic series into holonovels, then I could see my net worth top ten billion credits long before the Clone Wars began.
That number, or any of them really, sounded impressive if compared to my former life. However, in this life, in this galaxy, it was but a drop in the ocean. Damask Holdings, for example, had a profit margin of nearly a hundred billion credits last year, held assets worth over fifty times that, and had a market capitalisation of nearly a quadrillion credits. And Damask Holdings was, while incredibly powerful, not even in the top one hundred companies in the galaxy.
Truthfully, seeing how much mega-corporations such as the Trade Federation and Techno Union were worth was frankly, terrifying. They could offer bounties for someone¡¯s head that would easily be worth more than the entire GDP of many mid-sized Republic worlds.
Yet even though it barely scratched the surface of the financial might of my likely opponents in the coming wars, several billion credits had some use. Cash in Hand had long since been completed, but beyond gathering the credits I had little use for that many currently. Save for preparing for what was to come. I had around three hundred million in my Inventory, with the rest spread out between Clan Shan accounts with supposedly isolated Mando¡¯ade banking institutions, several dummy accounts, and the primary account for payment for my work.
While I was going to be busy with training alongside Anakin for a while yet, I planned to hire a suitable Mando¡¯ade accountant, if such a thing existed, to begin investing in companies that would be useful for the coming decades. Mandalmotors and Incom were two such companies, as while they were major ship producers they weren''t as massive as KDY, CDC, and SST, but that was a benefit. Investing what I had would grant me more influence in the companies than those larger ones, and using smaller companies, while limiting the ability to create technology and warships ¨C once those were needed ¨C they were more likely to be ignored by the major players in the lead up to the coming war.
Returning my thoughts to the planet I¡¯d just left; I wondered what the next moves of the Co-Chancellors would be. The reveal of Master C¡¯baoth¡¯s plan to send a mission into the Unknown Regions was an interesting one. If it had happened in the other timeline, then Sidious would¡¯ve worked to ensure the mission failed. He couldn¡¯t have a colony protected by Jedi existing after he executed Order 66. More than likely, the mission had suffered some form of failure, costing the lives of everyone onboard it.
In this timeline, however, with the threat of the Vong hanging overhead, I wondered if that would still be this project¡¯s ¨C Outbound Flight was the working name for the proposal ¨C fate. I knew the Vong didn¡¯t come from the Unknown Regions, yet for all I could be certain of that, and make that clear to the Co-Chancellors, they couldn¡¯t simply take my word on the matter. That was why the plan for Outbound Flight would if they took on half of the suggestions I¡¯d given them during our discussions in the days leading up to the premiere, be far more likely to succeed. Or at least succeed in part.
The Jedi on the mission would still, in the eyes of the Banite Sith, have to die. That was a certainty. The trick was ensuring it happened slowly, to not draw the attention of the High Council enough that they requested sending more Jedi to support the project. I didn¡¯t know how the Banite Sith were going to manage that, but I knew they would.
I could also admit to being curious as to what existed in the Unknown Regions. Half of the stories and rumours I¡¯d heard and read about the large expanse of unexplored space were terrifying, and that was being kind. I doubted there was anything out there that, if it arrived in the known galaxy during the Clone Wars or after, could challenge the military might on display, but I¡¯d rather nothing from that region ever emerged into the Republic¡¯s borders. Working to take down the Banite Sith and train the Chosen One was hard enough to do without races that harvested the souls of others, or living, sentient, slime. Those things could fuck off back to whatever hell-inspired holes they¡¯d crawled out of.
Now, while I¡¯d managed to avoid too much interaction with the Co-Chancellors at the afterparty, others had approached me to speak. Thanks to Observe and the Force, I knew most of them were only doing so to see if I might offer some route into the confidence of one or both Chancellors. Those beings I politely dismissed, though some didn¡¯t take the gentle hints and as this was a public location where I had to behave, I couldn¡¯t persuade them to leave in the manner I might¡¯ve liked. In those cases, I was saved by my constant companions for the party; Padm¨¦ Amidala and Miraj Scintel.
As I¡¯d feared, once the premiere was over, Miraj had sought me out hurriedly, ensuring she and her parents attended the same afterparty as I, Padm¨¦, and the Co-Chancellors. Walking from the theatre with two royals at my sides had drawn a lot of attention from the media waiting outside, though thankfully no call had come from the Temple regarding the situation.
At the afterparty, the two royals had spent the entire time I was there either at my side or close enough to it that they could reinsert themselves into any conversation I was involved in. While that was useful for extracting me from people who wouldn¡¯t take the gentle hint that I didn¡¯t wish to continue speaking with them, at others it was a hassle.
The pair hadn¡¯t instantly hit it off, both seemingly seeing the other as a challenge to having my attention. As the evening had worn on, Padm¨¦ had brought up that I had given her a lightfoil and taught her the basics of using it. Miraj, seeking a chance to prove she was better in some way than Padm¨¦, had insisted they spar before they departed Coruscant. I had tried to dissuade them from the spar, making clear that I didn¡¯t think it was a wise choice to do so, however, Padm¨¦ had agreed.
That spar should be happening about now and about the only upside to it happening, beyond me making sure I wasn¡¯t present for it and thus wasn¡¯t forced to pick sides, was that Chancellor Palpatine and King Medas had made clear to both ladies that they would only be sparring and not outright duelling. I did note that while Medas had made that clear to his daughter, he approved of the duel, which given the Zygerrian mentality that the strong should rule the weak wasn¡¯t a shock. All I could hope was that however the spar went ¨C and I expected Miraj to win as she was older, stronger, better trained, and Zygerrians were physically superior in many useful ways for a duel ¨C I hoped it didn¡¯t evolve into something more than a polite rivalry.
I wouldn¡¯t deny that there was a part of me that was amused and, if I was being entirely honest with myself, pleased to see females fighting for my attention. However, I didn¡¯t want them to start despising each other as both, if I played my cards right, had roles to play in the way I was trying to shape the future to my advantage. Plus, if things went badly, it might result in diplomatic fallout between their planets, and by extension Chancellor Palpatine. While I might enjoy the annoyance that issue would cause him, it would be something he would hold over me, and I feared how he might, without revealing it, use it to have me help the plan he and Plagueis were slowly bringing to fruition.
A nudge through the Force from Raven, had me opening my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m okay lass,¡± I said gently, placing my right hand ¨C the natural one ¨C on a section of her skin. ¡°Just thinking about things, nothing to worry about.¡±
The panel around my hand flickered with various light patterns and I felt Raven¡¯s relief that I wasn¡¯t troubled too deeply by events happening on the planet we¡¯d just left. Raven was perhaps the only female who was close to me that I didn¡¯t fear growing jealous over the attention I received from others. That, perhaps, might be because she was in many ways more like a daughter than a partner; or perhaps she understood that because of the bond we shared, she would never be challenged when seeking my attention.
Closing my eyes again, I pushed thoughts of Coruscant and those I¡¯d left there aside. When I woke I¡¯d need to start planning out the next leg of my and Anakin¡¯s training. Until then, I would enjoy some, hopefully peaceful, rest.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I moved toward Anakin¡¯s cabin, and once there pressed the buzzer to let him know I was outside. After nearly ten seconds, when he failed to respond in any way, I pressed the buzzer again. Once more, Anakin didn¡¯t respond. I knew he was fine; I could sense him easily through the Force, his thoughts centred on a particular matter ¨C one I suspected I knew ¨C but he wasn¡¯t responding to my call.
¡°Raven,¡± I said softly to the ship, and a second later the door hissed open. ¡°Thanks.¡±
Stepping inside his quarters, I saw him sitting at his desk, leaning intently over a clutch of datapads. Moving closer, I saw that, as I¡¯d suspected, he was working on the project I¡¯d given him not long after we¡¯d left the Lokella system. The top pad contained the schematics of the 3P0 series droids that I¡¯d given him. One of the others, based on the detailed weapon descriptions mentioned, had come from HK, yet it was the one in Anakin¡¯s hand that drew my attention as I moved closer.
Much of what was on the pad was beyond me, even if my Mechanics [Droids] skill was in the low Master tier, but from what I could see, he was hard at work altering the internal circuitry of the droid in ways that, even with my limited understanding, knew would be both more efficient and much more expensive. Cost wasn¡¯t going to be an issue, though I hoped the finished product didn¡¯t end up costing more than a freighter, as that would be a large amount of credits to sink into something I might not need. At least for the next few years.
Looking back at HK¡¯s pad as I came closer, I saw that while most of the displayed suggestions seemed logical, many likely violated some Republic statute. That was to be expected of HK, as he felt such statutes ¨C and I agreed in some cases ¨C were merely suggestions that could be followed if one wished. Much of them also went far beyond what a droid designed for espionage, infiltration, and even assassination might need, but I knew HK was simply being through in the options he offered to Anakin. The other pads were either a collection of publicly available details on other types of droids, which I assumed were being used by Anakin for new ideas for his droid, or files that I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
¡°Anakin,¡± I said once near him, however, his focus remained on the pads before him, his fingers tapping away at the one he held, or sliding through technical displays on the others.
I wanted to speak with him about our intended destination of the Shapers of Kro Var. The planet was classed as being in Wild Space, and as such there were no commonly used hyperspace routes that led to their system. The closest I could get was taking first the Corellian Trade spine and then slipping over to the Great Gran Run. That, amusingly, would take us in the general direction of Endor, however, we¡¯d be turning off those better known ¨C relatively speaking ¨C hyperspace routes onto ones that were barely used. I¡¯d make sure to stop on a world in the sector to confirm the maps I¡¯d gained from the Celebratus Archives were accurate because the last thing I wanted to do was get lost in the depths of nowhere, or worse, from faulty navigational data.
¡°Anakin,¡± I said again when he failed to even acknowledge my presence. As before, he failed to respond and when I spoke the third time, my hand reached out for his shoulder, and I gave a gentle nudge through the Force. ¡°An¡¯ika.¡±
I wasn¡¯t sure which of the three actions I¡¯d taken broke the spell he was under, but he jerked back and blinked. ¡°Huh? Cam? When did you get here?¡±
¡°Just a moment ago,¡± I replied with a grin. ¡°I know you¡¯re enjoying your project,¡± I gestured with my hand, slipping it from his shoulder and indicating the datapads on his desk, ¡°however, I was hoping to speak with you about where we¡¯re heading, and learn what you learnt from Master Dooku while I was away.¡±
I¡¯d not spent time on Matel¡¯s Gift beyond collecting my son. While I could have done so, I was concerned Dooku would wish me to spend time there, refining my training under his gaze. As useful as that might be, and how I wasn¡¯t opposed to it, I wanted to move on to the next sect I wished to train with.
¡°Ah, um, okay.¡± Anakin put down his pad and looked up at me, though his eyes seemed conflicted. ¡°I mean, Master Dooku¡¯s very skilled but, well¡. he¡¯s not you.¡±
My grin grew as I moved over the room, figuring I¡¯d use his bunk to sit since he occupied the only chair in the quarters. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±
Anakin chuckled and then shook his head. ¡°It is. I know you¡¯re not my father b¡¡±
¡°We might not share blood, An¡¯ika,¡± I cut in, ¡°but I am your father. The Jedi and Republic might not accept that, but I swore a vow when I adopted you and brought you into my family, into my clan. I would move the stars themselves to keep you from harm, and destroy anyone or thing that threatened your safety.¡±
I spoke with conviction, making clear I meant every word I said, and I sensed Anakin¡¯s mind shift back to his ordeal at the hands of those shabyr lizards who had dared take him from my side. Even with that group dead and sent to their god in disgrace, the urge to unleash hell upon the entire species still burnt brightly within me. The only reasons I¡¯d not done so, were first that I¡¯d struggle to protect Anakin if I unleashed a blood feud on an entire species, and that such an action, as I was now, wasn¡¯t one I was capable of completing.
¡°I¡¡± He gulped though there was no fear in the action. ¡°I know.¡± I nodded, pleased he understood that and that he wasn¡¯t going to dwell on his experience. At least not currently. ¡°Um, I didn¡¯t do much training with Master Dooku. He wanted me to spend time meditating to gain more self-control.¡±
¡°Oof,¡± I muttered remembering many such lessons and meditations on the matter, from both Dooku and Fay. Normally after I¡¯d done something reckless or dangerous, which was an almost amusingly common occurrence.
Fay had expected me to meditate on how I might¡¯ve resolved those situations more peacefully, or at least without inflicting so much pain onto others, while Dooku focused more on making sure that, when such situations occurred in the future, I reacted with more consideration and thought before rushing into the fray. The lessons from him had sunk in better than Fay¡¯s, but I knew that if placed under stress, I still moved too quickly at times, not thinking if there were other ways to approach the situation.
¡°What about the others? Did you spend time with your sister?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Anakin snapped back excitedly, any discomfort with his time training with Dooku washed away by the joy he felt when thinking about his sister. ¡°I mean, she can¡¯t talk or really play with me, but just sitting with her and Ferox¡¡± His voice trailed off as a wide and honest smile spread over his face. One that was infectious. ¡°Oh! I, um, spent time with Miss Vosa as well,¡± he added once he¡¯d recovered from his bout of joy.
My brow rose at hearing that. I knew Vosa was interested in Anakin, and had tried to help save Shmi when the station had been attacked, but I was still reluctant to have her near him. Her interest wasn¡¯t, thankfully, as deranged as it had been toward me, but she had sensed his power when Shmi had died.
Dooku might¡¯ve been accepting of her being near Anakin, but I wasn¡¯t, and I¡¯d be sending him a message asking for his reasoning on the matter. He might¡¯ve been, and in many ways still was, my Master, however, Anakin was my responsibility.
¡°Yeah, she wanted to see what I¡¯d learnt.¡± One of his hands grasped his pad in a sign he was concerned about something. ¡°She, um, she didn¡¯t seem happy about what I¡¯d learnt and offered some suggestions to help me grow stronger.¡±
¡°I would be interested in hearing and seeing what those were later,¡± I said as calmly as I could manage. Anakin didn¡¯t have my issues with Vosa, even liking her for trying to save his mother, but even then, with his willingness to see the good in everyone, he knew I didn¡¯t want her around him. The fact he¡¯d at least told me about the interactions he¡¯d had with the former Bando Gora leader was a sign he enjoyed and wanted to keep my respect and trust. ¡°Moving on, what do you know of the Shapers of Kro Var?¡±
¡°Um¡ Just what was on the datapad you gave me,¡± he replied. I leaned forward, wanting for him to continue, and from the way he shrunk into his chair, I suspected he¡¯d forgotten much about the Shapers. ¡°Um, they use the Force to control what they consider the elements. Fire, water, wind, and earth.¡±
That was accurate, though the files had added that while most Shapers focused on only a single element, some could shape more than one element while the most powerful of their order were rumoured to be able to control the base elements and more powerful ones. Those reports hadn¡¯t been confirmed by the records I had access to but, knowing what I did of the Force, it should be possible for anyone with sufficient training to control the elements and more natural forces.
Now, we¡¯d not be staying with the Shapers long enough to learn how to shape all four base elements, but I felt we¡¯d get a good understanding of their techniques. Perhaps even gain insights into using such things that were missing from Jedi teachings.
¡°What else?¡± I prodded when Anakin stayed quiet after his initial statement.
¡°Uh¡ The Jedi consider them a Dark Side cult but because they¡¯re isolated and don¡¯t move around the Republic, the Jedi generally ignore them.¡±
¡°True enough.¡± If the Jedi were truly interested in bringing balance to the Force by defeating the Dark Side, they¡¯d move to remove cults like the Shapers, or the Nightsisters of Dathomir, especially as to most of the Order, the Sith were gone; assigned to history as a failed order. Instead of doing that, the High Council, and through them the rest of the Order, allowed themselves to be guided and ordered around by a Senate that was so corrupt that it represented a challenge to the Jedi¡¯s belief of balance.
Thinking about the Nightsisters, my thoughts returned to when I had considered learning from them. Or at least one of the other clans of the Witches of Dathomir. The idea had quickly been dismissed as every clan believed that males were little better than slaves and breeding stock. While I would be interested in learning how they tamed rancors enough that they could be ridden, I had no interest in spending the rest of my life in chains.
Anakin¡¯s face scrunched up as he tried to remember the rest of the data on the Shapers that I¡¯d shared with them. wanting to see how much he could recall; I stayed silent as he ransacked his memories. ¡°They¡ um¡ they dislike the Jedi.¡±
¡°Yes, but why?¡±
¡°Because of how they¡ how we use the Force.¡±
My lips twitched at his slip. I was training him with an inclination toward Jedi philosophies, but a little over a year since I¡¯d adopted him, it was clear that path didn¡¯t hold as much appeal as he might¡¯ve expected a few years prior.
¡°Specifically?¡± I asked, figuring I could use this discussion or at least the time before it became about the exact details of our time with the Shapers as a teaching moment. There was more value in learning, remembering, and then recalling something than having it stated over and over to you by others.
¡°Because we can move things with a gesture.¡±
¡°The gesture isn¡¯t technically needed,¡± I replied gently. ¡°Or at least, I don¡¯t think it is. To me, it¡¯s very much about training yourself to do something without thinking. Much like the concept of muscle memory, and how repetition of the various velocities means that, when battle comes, you know how to move your lightsaber without having to think heavily about it. You can immerse yourself in the moment, focusing on everything around you and trust yourself to know how to react and when.¡± I raised my hand. ¡°To me, this,¡± I flicked my fingers up, raising the datapad with the 3P0 schematics on it into the air, ¡°shouldn¡¯t need the gesture to be done, though I still do it because it is what I expect to happen when I wish the Force to obey me.¡±
I had been experimenting with moving objects without gestures, simply because of the potential advantage it would offer in a multitude of situations. It was doable, though without the gesture the action was more difficult. I was training myself to find it easier, as the ability to manipulate objects without the telltale sign of a Force user doing so, had great potential use, at least most of the time. On Kro Var, such an act would be problematic at best.
¡°Returning to the Shapers, they believe that using the Force in unseen ways is abhorrent. So, the more common abilities a Jedi might use of Telekinesis or Telepathy are downright outlawed in their society. If we are caught displaying those powers, then at best we face life imprisonment. At worst, they¡¯d try to execute us.
As Anakin gulped, one hand rising to his neck, I knew that they¡¯d not kill us on the spot. Instead, we¡¯d be prepared for some form of custom for executions. That would take time to arrange, so we¡¯d be imprisoned for a short while, which would be more than enough time for HK, R2 and Fenrir ¨C who the last I saw him was resting in the central area of the ship ¨C to free us.
¡°Yeah,¡± I said, gesturing to Anakin¡¯s hand that was near his throat. ¡°That is why, while we are on their planet, we won¡¯t be mentioning that we¡¯re Jedi. Not at any point in our training. As far as they are to know, we are Mando¡¯ade: buir bal ad. I expect that they will train us, but that we¡¯ll have to do so without our armour as the Shapers retain a distrust of technology. We¡¯ll likely have to do our training in simple robes they provide.¡±
¡°What about your arm?¡± Anakin blurted out, bringing up a point I¡¯d already considered before coming here.
¡°We¡¯ll have to see what they decide. I hope they will understand that I need it, and I¡¯ll lean into that by hiding the fact I¡¯m comfortable with my right hand as much as my left, but if they demand I remove it, I will. They shouldn¡¯t see a problem with me losing a limb in combat, they are, after all, a warrior culture. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve had far worse happen when Shapers battle to settle matters. The odds they¡¯ve not seen worse injuries than mine are about as good as a Wookie marrying a Trandoshan.¡±
As intended, Anakin laughed weakly at the bad joke. It was clear both from his body language and through the Force, that he hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his ordeal at the hands of those lizards, though I didn¡¯t think he ever would entirely move past it. Such traumatic events had a way of leaving long-lasting impressions on someone no matter how mature or strong they were.
Ideally, he would release the feelings linked to those memories into the Force, and I should teach him how to do that. However, I knew he wouldn¡¯t. He took everything far too personally, much as I did, and it would be hypocritical of me to say he should do that when I didn¡¯t. Yes, I couldn¡¯t because of Eidetic Memory, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t learn to let go of much of the anger as it formed.
¡°What about HK and R2?¡±
¡°They will remain on Raven, as will Simvyl. He has some Force potential, as all sentients do, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to learn to draw on any element in the time we¡¯re going to be present. That doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll be idle, as I expect he¡¯ll focus on the training he received with the Matukai and Echani. However, that is up to him. All I¡¯ll ask is that he keeps an eye on Raven, and along with HK makes sure no one decides to do anything funny to her.¡±
I doubted anything would happen, but since Raven was unusual, there was always the chance that someone might take an undue interest in her. HK and Simvyl would have clear rules of engagement if such an event occurred, and even if HK disliked them, he would obey them.
¡°Now, we still have several weeks until we reach Kro Var, but I want you to practise for our time there. There will be no mental usage of the Force until we arrive.¡±
¡°What about during lightsaber training?¡±
¡°Any external mental use of the Force,¡± I clarified, my smile widening at him seeing the mistake in my words. It hadn¡¯t been intentional, but it was good to see his mind was alert to flaws in orders. ¡°Drawing the Force inward, as we learnt to do with the Matukai, shouldn¡¯t be an issue. Not least as it¡¯s highly unlikely that the Shapers could sense us drawing the Force inward. Haran, I¡¯d be shocked if they didn¡¯t do something similar themselves.¡±
Anakin nodded, understanding my words, though he stopped a moment later and then frowned. ¡°Won¡¯t they ask about why we¡¯re coming to them for training?¡±
¡°They will,¡± I responded with a chuckle. ¡°Which is why we¡¯ll be shifting the truth of certain events slightly.¡± I leaned forward, so he could hear the tale, based heavily on half-truths, that we¡¯d be spinning for the benefit of the Shapers.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched as Raven¡¯s ramp descended, my eyes alert to any threat that might be outside. I couldn¡¯t sense anyone that close, but that didn¡¯t mean I was going to lower my guard. ¡°Remember, no sudden movements.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Anakin responded with an annoyed sigh. Given I¡¯d been making clear the rules for him to follow while we were here, focusing on the story we¡¯d be spinning and how to conduct ourselves during the first few days, several times a day over the last few weeks, I could understand his irritation. That didn¡¯t, however, mean I wasn¡¯t going to slip in one final warning.
When we¡¯d arrived in-system, it had been clear the Shapers didn¡¯t have much in the way of a centralised government or technology. There was no station in orbit, nor any single channel to speak to someone on the planet. Once in upper orbit, Raven¡¯s sensors had detected various groupings of people dotted around the planet''s four continents. There wasn¡¯t anything bigger than a small city ¨C by Earth standards ¨C on the planet, but I¡¯d avoided going to such a centralised location, as there was more chance of running into another visitor who might recognise me.
Instead, trusting the Force to guide me where I wanted to go, we¡¯d flown over the most uninhabited continent. Most of the people there lived in mobile groups, seemingly travelling from one location to the next. There were a few large structures which, based on the scans, seemed to be temples or monuments, but I avoided them as well on the chance they might be sacred.
In the end, the Force had led me to what appeared to be a permanent settlement of around a thousand sentients. As we¡¯d flown over, I¡¯d sensed their reluctance and concern at our arrival, and as such I¡¯d landed Raven a few kilometres from the settlement. We¡¯d remained here waiting, and now, about three hours later, a group of Shapers had approached.
None carried blasters or anything as advanced, preferring blades and other simpler, but not ineffective, weapons. Seeing that, and thinking I could use it to my advantage, I¡¯d removed every weapon I visibly carried bar my beskad. My gauntlets and replacement limb still had everything installed in them, though to hide the fact I had the replacement arm, I wore black gloves over both hands.
I had considered adding the Sith war blade Hego Damask had gifted me as well, but I dismissed the idea. To the naked eye, the blade appeared to be nothing more than an old, but exquisitely crafted weapon. However, one trained to sense the Force as Shapers might well be, should be able to detect the Force within it, a hint that the Force had been used during the blade¡¯s creation. Thus, it remained in my Inventory, which was true of anything linked to the Jedi or Sith that might give us away. Even items I¡¯d kept in hidden compartments on Raven were in there, as I wasn¡¯t taking any chances.
¡°Observation: I have already computed the most efficient pattern to remove potential threats, Master. Along with the next three hundred and forty-two. If your oratory skills are insufficient to persuade the local meatbags that we come in¡ peace, I stand ready to assist.¡±
¡°I think I¡¯ll be up to the task,¡± I replied, ignoring the subtle hints at my potential inability to speak my way out of trouble, and HK having to be peaceful. ¡°And don¡¯t activate any of those plans until I command it.¡±
I knew he wouldn¡¯t act without orders, but I wanted to be sure. Plus, he and R2 would be remaining on Raven while Anakin and I spoke with these Shapers. My son¡¯s part, or at least his ability to convince the Shapers that his story was a hundred per cent truthful, was going to make or break our odds of being trained with this tribe.
If he wasn¡¯t up to it, it wasn¡¯t a huge matter. There were other tribes to which we could head. I just hoped things didn¡¯t turn sour in our first encounter, as while I knew I could take everyone out there with ease, I didn¡¯t want to place Anakin in danger.
¡ ¡
¡°When the Trandoshan came close to me, I panicked,¡± Anakin said slowly, hints of fear and anger in his tone, body language, and unintentionally emanating through the Force. ¡°H-he was going to kill me, so I wanted him gone. I brought my hands up to protect myself, but¡¡± he looked down at his hands for a moment, ¡°something happened. I felt something react to my wishes and the world exploded. Dust and sand were thrown up, and when it cleared enough I¡ I saw the alien had been blown away and had a metal pole sticking out his chest.¡±
I stood at Anakin¡¯s side, one hand on his shoulder for comfort as he detailed events on that planet. Or at least the events we were basing our reasons for coming here around. He¡¯d done well, steering clear of my Jedi training, slipping around it when he spoke of how we¡¯d met, the Lokella, the death of his mother, and then my adoption of him under Mando¡¯ade law.
The biggest shift was the one he¡¯d just made, suggesting he¡¯d used either the wind or some form of explosion to knock back and kill that Trandoshan, and while I kept my eyes on my son, I tried to watch the Shaper who was standing with us in the building we were in. The building was at the edge of the settlement and was where the scouting party who¡¯d come to Raven had brought us. at least after I¡¯d convinced them we¡¯d come to seek training with their people.
¡°How exactly did you manage to push back a being much larger, and I assume stronger, than yourself?¡± The question came from Aranaris, a member of the villages¡¯ tribal council. He wasn¡¯t that old, looking to be in his forties or fifties, but he was a council member. I suspected that was why he had so many tattoos over his upper body. Almost all seemed to be stylised flames, though around his waist the tattoos appeared to be more akin to rocks.
The men who¡¯d brought us here had all had tattoos as well, though they¡¯d only had flames ranging from those covering their arms to the leaders of the group having them over their chests. I was curious about the reason for the tattoos, both in number and style, but that could wait until, provided things went well with Aranaris, we were accepted for training.
¡°Um,¡± I felt Anakin gulp and as he looked up at me, I offered a nod of encouragement. Even without the ability to sense the Force, anyone could tell he was hesitant about the question and possibly slightly unsettled. Whether that came from not trusting himself to fool Aranaris, or because of some lingering issue with killing the lizard, I couldn¡¯t say, but I felt the elder would believe it was the former, and thus it would help sell Anakin¡¯s story. It might also, if we were lucky, have Aranaris dismiss any small flaws in the story Anakin was spinning. ¡°I don¡¯t really know sir. I mean, I wanted him gone, but at the time I don¡¯t know how it happened.¡± He looked up at me again. ¡°Thanks to my father, I know now that it was the Force coming to my aid, but at the time I was too shocked to think about what I¡¯d done.¡±
¡°When my son reacted as he did, I was little more than a hundred metres away around a large pile of debris,¡± I said, cutting in and shifting Aranaris¡¯ attention to me. ¡°The sensors in my armour detected shifts in air pressure and temperature, which had me pushing myself faster to reach him.
¡°When he came into sight, I saw one Trandoshan impaled on a metal skewer, his flesh burnt and smoking and his life all but over. Another was poaching Anakin, my son kneeling on the ground staring at his hands in shock, which took all of my attention. I understand your people distrust technology, but if you wish I can provide a recording of what I saw that day.¡±
The recording was one I¡¯d worked on with the droids, altering recordings and data to show what we wanted it to show. The odds were Aranaris wouldn¡¯t want to see it, given the Shapers¡¯ distrust of technology, but I wanted it ready on the off chance he did want it. The distaste of technology had extended to us, and Anakin and I had only been allowed inside the settlement, so to speak, after we removed our armour. We still wore the underweave and I still had my arm attached, and my beskad was at my hip, but the rest was back on Raven.
I knew Bo and others wouldn¡¯t have been happy about me removing my armour to gain entrance to the settlement, but this wasn¡¯t training a Mando¡¯ade could do. Well, except perhaps for Naz and those like her who had enough Force Potential to conceivably learn some Force disciplines.
Aranaris looked at us carefully, judging our words. What I didn¡¯t sense was him searching for the truth in the Force, which was a relief. While I knew I could hide the fallacies in our story from him, I wasn¡¯t certain Anakin could. ¡°It sounds as if your son can control the cleansing flames,¡± He said slowly, measuring his words. ¡°Not an uncommon display when one with The Gift is in danger. Still, I must ask why you came to us instead of heading to others with understanding, however flawed, of The Gift. Such as the Jedi.¡±
I scowled for a split second before dismissing the expression. ¡°I won¡¯t get into the full history of my people and the Jetii, but it is best described as a lack of trust and in some cases respect between us. Don¡¯t get me wrong, many Jetii have the potential to be great warriors, but instead of embracing that, they choose to remain loyal lap dogs of the Tsad Droten: The Republic.
¡°They placed themselves in servitude of the Republic, as deeply flawed as it is, after the same conflict that galactic records show drove your ancestors to this world.¡± Aranaris nodded, knowing at least some of what I spoke of. ¡°A few centuries after that, as my ancestors united under a strong leader, the Jetii feared what we might do. Without investigation of our motives, they convinced the Republic to strike our worlds, reducing much of the surfaces to barren waste.
¡°We were making no moves toward war with anyone. Haran, we were just emerging from a period of multiple civil wars over who should lead us. Yet the Jetii chose to attack without provocation. They sought to destroy our culture and crush our will, but they failed to understand something. All Mando¡¯ade follow a code; the Resol¡¯nare. Sentients have and will continue to die for causes, but ideals never die. Something the Jetii should understand, yet chose not to when bombarding our worlds from orbit.
¡°Some of my people, after the events of the Dral¡¯Han as we called it, chose to abandon our ways, and follow the Republic. They are dar¡¯manda: traitors. It is only now, over eight hundred years later, that we have cast off the yoke of those traitors and reclaimed our worlds in the name of the Resol¡¯nare!¡±
I paused there, taking a few breaths to restrain some of the anger I¡¯d let slip out as I¡¯d spoken. While I didn¡¯t hold the hatred of the Jedi and Republic that many Mando¡¯ade did, I understood the sentiment, and it was easy to draw upon the rage that was buried deep inside me to suggest I hated the Jedi.
Once calmer, I squeezed Anakin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Even if that history, and far, far more, didn¡¯t exist between my people and the Jetii, I wouldn¡¯t ask them to train my son. They would take him from me, deny me the chance to see him ever again claiming it was their right to train him, and that our ways were insignificant compared to their beliefs.¡±
¡°Your people place that much importance on a child even if it doesn¡¯t share your blood?¡±
¡°Yes. To us, family isn¡¯t simply those you share blood with. It¡¯s those who fight beside you in battle, those who you choose to risk everything to protect, and who would burn the stars from the sky to help them.¡± I looked down at Anakin and smiled. ¡°When I first met him and his mother, they were slaves. I managed to free them easily enough and take them to a group of similarly free slaves. However, a little over a year ago, an attack funded by the Hutts,¡± Anakin scowled at the mention of the giant slugs, ¡°resulted in the death, among others, of his mother. Sensing his need to become stronger and gain vengeance, I adopted him and have been training him in the ways of my people ever since.¡±
Aranaris listened attentively as I spoke, hopefully catching the emotions in my tone as he weighed my words. He wouldn¡¯t use the Force to get a sense of me, at least not intentionally, but I felt the story Anakin and I had crafted was good enough that it would fool an unsuspecting Jedi Knight, though perhaps not a Master. Even without the Force, he was mature enough to be able to read the subtle signs in someone¡¯s body language to catch if they believed what they were saying. Thanks to years of being a friend of Chancellor Palpatine, I¡¯d subtly learnt from a true master how to deceive anyone, though I knew I was far from his current level, never mind where he would go in the coming years.
Time drew on as we stood in silence, waiting for Aranaris to comment.
I find little in your words or body to suggest deception,¡± he eventually said. ¡°The boy will be trained with our young. However, I have yet to hear why you feel you should be trained alongside him.¡±
I chuckled, knowing this would come but wanting to appear amused at my lack of explanation. Everything, even my comments on the issues between the Jedi and Mando¡¯ade, was focused on getting Anakin permission to train with the Shapers. That was because his story was based on facts, from a certain point of view. Mine at least, was going to be based on a complete fallacy.
Hiding that I had, at least before Natural Selection, been able to control the four base elements of the Shapers'' philosophy was going to be my greatest challenge while here. Amusingly, taking Natural Selection helped there as while I had all the lessons in my head, including the more scientific ones from Jedi Masters like Plo Koon, I¡¯d yet to spend any real time working on harnessing them since the change. That was because I had always intended to head to the Shapers for training. Now I was going to have to lean heavily into my Social Skills to convince him of what I was about to say, putting them through another test, though one I considered far easier than continuing to hide what I was and what I knew from the Banite Sith.
To that end, I had a quest designed for me to raise Deception and Persuasion by, at a base 50 levels by the end of my training with the Shapers. If I failed, either by not being accepted for training or a lack of effort, then it¡¯d cost me a decent chunk of XP, but it was worth the effort.
I was around halfway to Level 32, which would be another Perk Point. I was leaning toward taking Stat Boost, so my combined physical stats would have their limit lifted to 75. From what I could determine, that was the absolute peak that a Human could reach. While I was happy with how my life had gone, I did wonder if perhaps I¡¯d made a mistake during character creation in taking Human as my species. However, there was nothing I could do about that, nor was it worth wasting time wondering about what might have been. Instead, I turned my attention to Aranaris and began spinning my spiel.
¡°After I¡¯d rescued him from the Trandoshans, and ensured they never repeated their customs on others,¡± that drew a short nod of approval from Aranaris, ¡°I asked a medic I trust implicitly to test Anakin. From what he said, Anakin has the potential to be extremely powerful in the Force.¡± Aranaris looked at Anakin heavily, trying to judge the truth in my words. ¡°On a hunch, I had the medic test me as well. Throughout my life there¡¯d been moments where I¡¯d moved a touch faster than I should¡¯ve, or when I knew instinctively what was about to happen a moment before it did. Until Anakin¡¯s ordeal I had put all that down to training, but understanding that Anakin could use the Force, I grew curious. I was shocked to discover that while nowhere near as potentially powerful as my son, I could learn to use the Force.¡±
¡°Given what you have revealed about the Jedi, how did that make you feel?¡±
¡°For the first hour or so, I felt wrong. As if I¡¯d been infected by the failings of the Republic. However, with time to consider it, I saw it as another weapon in my arsenal, one I needed to learn how to wield for it to have worth.¡±
Around us, I could feel the Force shifting, hinting the decision was in the air. Part of me wished to use the Force to help ensure Aranaris made the choice I wanted, and I knew the Force would do that if I so demanded. However, there was a chance that Aranaris would sense what I was doing, and realise I wasn¡¯t the simple mercenary I claimed to be.
¡°You are not the first people to come to our world seeking training, though the first to visit my village in my lifetime.¡± He leaned closer. ¡°Most visitors head to one of the larger settlements elsewhere on the planet, so why did you come to us?¡±
I shrugged. ¡°A hunch I guess. The less people know that Mandalorians are here training, the less likely it is that the Jedi get wind. As much as I¡¯d enjoy showing them how they¡¯ve failed as warriors, I won¡¯t put my son at unnecessary risk.¡± I smirked. ¡°Just to be clear, your people are not the first we¡¯ve approached and trained with. We spent around half a year with the Matukai. They¡¯re another group of Force users outside the Jedi¡¯s influence, with a focus on drawing the Force inward to make the body stronger and faster.¡±
I didn¡¯t know if the Shapers knew anything about other Force sects beyond the Jedi, or if they used the Force in similar ways to the Matukai. By revealing this now, I could explain away instances where Anakin and I moved faster than we might otherwise be able to in advance. That should mitigate the risk of anyone questioning our story.
¡°Such training is offered to those we consider Apprentices. The second true rank of warriors among our people.¡± He leaned back, one hand coming up to stroke a long beard. ¡°It will be interesting to see how someone does knowing such techniques before learning to shape their first element. As it will to see how an adult with some understanding of how to use The Gift does in training. Perhaps it might even offer new insights into the training of our warriors.¡±
I nodded, pleased he wasn¡¯t upset about us training to draw the Force inward, and that he could already see the benefits of having us train with his tribe. There was an undertone of something, perhaps uncertainty over our story, but if he wasn¡¯t going to touch on that concern, I wasn¡¯t going to ask about it. The less he openly questioned our story, the less likely he was to see through the lie in it until, I hoped, we were finished with his training and off-world.
¡°I will speak with the other Elders,¡± Aranaris added, making me smile. He moved toward the door of the room, though as I moved to follow he gestured for us to wait. ¡°You are to remain here as my guests until a decision has been reached.¡±
I disliked being confined in the room, not least when I could easily sense the dozen Shaper warriors around the building waiting for any sign we were a threat. However, if the roles were reversed, I¡¯d have done the same.
¡°How long will that take?¡± Anakin blurted out.
Aranaris stopped and turned back to us. I feared he might dislike the question, but as he offered Anakin a warm smile, I knew that wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡°I see the impertinence of youth is a universal constant,¡± he said as his eyes found me.
¡°Only in those with the desire to make their mark on the galaxy,¡± I replied with a grin.
That drew a short chuckle from the Shaper Elder. ¡°Very true.¡± He returned his attention to Anakin. ¡°Based on what you and your father have told me, I¡¯m inclined to accept your presence among the tribe. Now I have to convince the other Elders of that, but my voice carries enough weight that I don¡¯t foresee it taking more than an hour or two at most.¡±
Anakin accepted that, and Aranaris left the room. While the door was open, I saw two Shapers standing there. They had accompanied Aranaris to this meeting, but it appeared that they would be remaining behind. More security to ensure we didn¡¯t do anything rash.
Like those that met us at Raven, they carried simpler weapons; one with a sword, the other an axe. Their eyes, as had been the case for any that had seen us, had been drawn to my beskad. I was unsure if I¡¯d be allowed to train with it, at least for the entirety of our stay here, but it offered me a potential inroad to getting better acquainted with the warriors of the tribe. As would their tattoos.
The meanings seemed clear, and I was sure Adas would be interested in them as well. The holocron was curious about the Shapers and had asked me to speak with him at least once during my training so he might learn about their culture. The ancient Sith King ¨C a true Sith unlike those of Bane¡¯s lineage who bore little in common with the original beliefs of the species the name had come from ¨C was wiser than he let on. Or at least knew how to withhold enough information to keep me interested in continuing to learn from him.
I understood what he sought from me, and I understood the dangers of heading down that road. But with me unable to ever let go of my emotions ¨C good or bad ¨C the Jedi path wasn¡¯t one I could walk. Certainly not the path the current High Council was taking the Order down. That road led only to one place, which I was intent on stopping.
The trick for me was to learn from Adas without losing myself to his ideals, or the depths of the Dark Side before I was able to master it as I wished.
¡ ¡
3.08 Fire and Blood 2/2
¡°¡ and that¡¯s about it so far,¡± I said as I sat in my quarters, the holocron in front of me glowing as its gatekeeper listened carefully to my words. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more to come in the Apprentice classes, but I¡¯ll not know that until tomorrow.¡±
It had been about a month since we¡¯d arrived on the planet and begun training, and I was finally moving up. Spending that month in a class with young learners had been irritating, but I had endured it. Beyond it feeling like a test from Aranaris and the other elders, I knew that you had to crawl before you walked. Or in this case, understand the element you wished to Shape before attempting to do anything more than summon it to your hand.
Those I¡¯d be joining in the Acolyte group were closer to my age, though most were in their mid-teens while I was eighteen. Amusingly, the names the Shapers had for their ranks, were a mix of ranks the Jedi and Sith had used. Or at least older Sith orders. After Apprentice, there was Warrior, Knight, and then Master for your chosen element.
Interestingly the tribe that the Force had guided us to specialised in Fire Shaping. I¡¯d half expected that given the tattoos of the Shapers in the tribe, but it was nice to have the confirmation as that was the element both Anakin and I were most inclined toward using. We both had some inclination toward Air Shaping, but that wasn¡¯t going to be learnt currently.
Regardless of the tribe, Shapers learnt to master a single element first. then, if they had the inclination and desire, they could learn another. Thus, someone like my trainer, Master Walrion, could be a Master of one element, but an Apprentice of another. Those who could master two or more elements were the Grandmasters of their culture, with those rare individuals who could master all four elements were considered a Supreme Master. From what the tribe knew, there was no Supreme Master currently, but that wasn¡¯t uncommon. Not only were they a semi-isolated tribe on the remotest continent, but Supreme Masters¡¯ only seemed to be born in times of great strife.
Within the tribe, there were a handful who could wield multiple elements, with them often in positions of importance. Interestingly, the Shapers considered one¡¯s primary element as a guide to the sort of person they were.
The rarest of elements as a primary was Earth. Those who could shape it were regarded as incredibly dependable and practical. In battle they were considered if they had mastered the element, the most difficult opponent to overcome; much like a mountain, they could be near-impossible to disrupt or knock over without an insane amount of power used against them.
Water Shapers, like Earth Shapers, were considered dependable as well but were generally calmer and more reserved. Those who mastered the element were said to be able to sense the gentlest of changes in another¡¯s emotional state and knew exactly what to say to help those with which they were speaking. Water Shapers were highly sought after as tribunal members ¨C their version of courts ¨C and diplomats to send to other tribes due to them, like water, being able to flow around obstacles to reach their destination.
Air Shapers were regarded as free spirits. They often wandered the land, travelling from tribe to tribe, guided by their curiosity about what lay over the next hill. They were also the best for creating new ways of doing things, that same drive of curiosity helping shine their mind toward seeing things in ways few others could. Given Anakin¡¯s ability with technology, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that he was considered almost as strong with Air as he was with Fire by the Masters. I lacked the cutting insight he had, but my drive to wander and explore showed I had an affinity toward Wind as well.
However, for both of us, Fire was where our hearts lay, and after learning of what it represented, that wasn¡¯t a shock. Fire Shapers were bold, aggressive people; those willing to rush into danger to help others. Their passions burnt bright, leading them to do what needed to be done. However, that same drive could also be a problem if the Shaper didn¡¯t learn to overcommit and do the wrong things for the right reasons. If they learnt to temper that heat, then Fire Shapers were considered the greatest of warriors and commanded armies when tribes went to war.
¡°Interesting,¡± Adas commented as he stood still having listened to my report. ¡°This blade they had you train with, show it to me.¡±
Since we were in my cabin, a good few kilometres from the settlement, I reached out and used the Force to do so. The blade floated up into the air, turning along its axis to show all points to the ancient Sith King.
The blade was about the length of my beskad, which was longer than most such Mando¡¯ade weapons, and a touch heavier. It was also blunted as while Master Walrion and her helpers weren¡¯t against trainees striking each other with their blades, they didn¡¯t want unnecessary damage done to us. The blades thus left bruises when they struck, or at least they did if wielded by some with the strength to do so.
While I had to hold back on my blade work while training to become an Acolyte ¨C because of the age and skill of my groupmates ¨C I hoped that wouldn¡¯t be the case from tomorrow as I began studying to become an Apprentice Shaper. Regardless of that, I would still have to hold back with using the Force, at least externally. There hadn¡¯t been any instances with the children where there¡¯d been an instance when drawing on the Force would be the easier choice, but I knew that wouldn¡¯t last. While he might have more need of drawing on the Force to defend himself, Anakin was doing well at not doing so. I could only hope that remained the case over the coming months.
¡°A teaching weapon, one sadly blunted to avoid injury. I would have ensured the blade was at least partially sharp, to remind the younglings that it wasn¡¯t a toy, but I can understand why that isn¡¯t the case, and why they gave you such a blade when training with their youngest potential warriors.¡± I ignored the comment about having to train with children, as it was one I¡¯d snapped at myself about on occasion over the last month. ¡°It certainly isn¡¯t on par with your beskad, to say nothing of the weapons my armies wielded, but I can see potential in its design.¡±
¡°They use the Force to strengthen their blades,¡± I said as the training weapon continued to rotate around in the air. ¡°Nothing like how the Force was used in the creation of the war blade Plagueis gave me, but from what I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s the same principle as what I learnt from the Jedi about how to strengthen any object with the Force if there is a need to do so temporarily.¡±
¡°While that is probably true, you should still listen to their methods on the unlikely chance they offer an insight you had not yet considered.¡± Adas paused. ¡°When will you consider training with the war blade?¡±
¡°Probably not for some time, and even then the beskad will remain my choice as my secondary weapon.¡±
¡°Understandable, but you shouldn¡¯t discount a Force-forged blade as an option. The blade you have is powerful, though not comparable to the axes I wielded in war. Ones so powerful they could shatter the hulls of those who thought to invade and conquer those I ruled over.¡±
¡°The Rakata.¡±
The gatekeeper nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°It is interesting that your ancestor has history with them; or at least one of their great war machines. Almost as if it were a sign that through the Rakata, we were destined to meet.¡±
¡°Perhaps.¡± My response was noncommittal as I didn¡¯t want to even hint that my choice of Revan as an ancestor was an active choice on my part.
¡°I remain disappointed that this Star Forge is gone. The potential for it to help us prepare for the wars we sense coming would¡¯ve been immense.¡± I nodded, agreeing with the sentiment even if I was glad the Star Forge was gone. Something that powerful, if it fell into the wrong hands, had the potential to fuck up the galaxy if given time to prepare for war. ¡°Returning to the Shapers, they have potential as useful warriors in an army, but they remain limited by flaws in their beliefs. Flaws I¡¯m sure you are well aware of.¡±
I chuckled, knowing full well he wanted my opinion on the Shapers. The tricks he used were the same as ones I used with Anakin, and that Dooku had used when training me as his Padawan. The difference between Adas and myself was that I was trying to have Anakin focus on the ideals of the Jedi. Those lessons weren¡¯t sinking in well, and it was clear now ¨C if it hadn¡¯t been a year ago ¨C that he wasn¡¯t cut out to be a Jedi: at least as how the Council would expect.
With Adas, while he spun his words well, he wasn¡¯t hiding his intent to teach me how to draw upon, wield, and dominate the Dark Side. The only upside was that his teachings were based on what true Sith would¡¯ve learnt, and not what those in the Banite Order had followed for nearly a thousand years. Yes, that plan was working, but it didn¡¯t feel like the correct choice to take.
I often wondered if Bane had somehow learnt from Revan, as he was one of the few Old-era Sith who had used a Rule of Two. Learning the truth was highly unlikely, but the question was one of many that I had linked in numerous ways to my ancestor. Of course, to get answers, I¡¯d either have to wait for him to reappear and speak to me about them, or somehow discover information from the Banite Sith.
That was something for far into the future, and I replied to Adas¡¯ comment. ¡°Their ability to harness the world around them, to shape and use it how they do is impressive. Perhaps even beyond what most Jedi and Sith could do. However, that is because the Jedi and Sith embrace a wider view of the Force and how it should be used.¡± There was more to it than that, but that was the answer I felt Adas wanted to hear.
¡°Yes. Against a properly trained Sith, or even a Jedi, most of the Shapers would be little to no threat. Their Masters, however, might well be more effective against Sith Warriors or Jedi Knights, but in a prolonged conflict, their narrow-minded views would result in their deaths. Now, if they chose to work in concert, ambushing a Jedi Master, they might well stand a chance of taking them out; provided of course, that the Jedi Master in question was caught unaware.¡± A nod came from me, signalling my agreement even as Adas continued.
¡°As you said, the flaw in their beliefs is their greatest weakness. It does, paradoxically, offer great strength as one who focuses heavily on a certain aspect of the Force can overwhelm others who aren¡¯t as well versed. The challenge, as both agree, is that these Shapers focus too narrowly on how they use the Force. However, if there was a need for a combat-capable Force sect in war, the Shapers have the potential to be extremely effective; particularly if deployed in situations designed to maximise their skills.¡±
Again, I nodded as I had already added the Shapers as a potential resource to draw upon when it came time to be a coalition to challenge both the Republic and the CIS. Such a coalition would be termed as Separatists by Republic media, but I had no intention of allying with the majority of the CIS, or at least the mega-corporations that ruled it from the shadows. Those who genuinely believed that the Republic had failed them and also disliked the companies that provided the power to the CIS were potential recruits for my forces, as were those Republic worlds who stayed with it simply because of hatred toward the mega-corporations, or who didn¡¯t want to change from one suffocating overload to one far worse.
Taking time to train Anakin and myself was a risk, but with Gunray and his closest subordinates removed from the board, and Dooku shifted away from becoming a Banite Sith pawn, I felt I had time to do so. Those actions would delay the Banite Sith¡¯s plans, though I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe that it had ended their plans. With Damask as Co-Chancellor, they held more political power than they might have in the other timeline and now had ways to circumvent Republic laws about time in office without rushing to generate a crisis.
What might work in my favour there was that it was uncertain how Republic courts would rule on the idea of someone serving three terms as Co-Chancellor while being elected twice. The matter was already being discussed on the Holonet, though if it were brought before the courts, I knew the Banite Sith would move to ensure the ruling was in their favour.
That was why I¡¯d dropped the hint about Maul being involved in the attack on Sojourn. Sidious was actively seeking to remove Plagueis, but I felt the Muun wasn¡¯t aware of that threat. At least he wasn¡¯t until the reveal of Maul¡¯s actions. Now, if things went even slightly well for me, Plagueis would begin to distrust everything Sidious told him. Not only would that generate the smallest of wedges between the pair, but it could unravel a few threads in their plan. I just had to be ready to pull on those threads to further weaken them before the Clone Wars erupted.
¡°This trial you underwent to become an Acolyte, what did it involve?¡±
¡°Nothing more than proving my competency with what was taught, but wielding the Force to control fire and with a blade. While easy to manage, I¡¯ve had to be cautious with how quickly I¡¯ve mastered their instructions, not wanting to risk giving away that I have prior training.¡± So far, that had worked, but I knew there were a few voices from some of the younger Shapers that my rate of improvement was far too good to be anything but due to previous training. I was going to have to be cautious going forward, as there was a chance that someone would place me in a situation where to avoid harm, I had to draw upon the Force in ways not yet taught to me.
¡°For the Apprentice trials, the blade will be replaced with one sharpened, though not to levels that could cause a fatal accident. However, I¡¯m told the goal of those trials isn¡¯t to defeat your opponent with the blade but to show your understanding and control of your chosen element is enough to allow advancement to more difficult training. I assume to do that, it requires creativity and ingenuity to if not defeat, then out-move my opponent. If it''s clear that one fighter is superior to the other, the Masters will step in to avoid potentially fatal injury, but I¡¯m unsure of anything more.¡±
I intended to pass the Apprentice trial as, beyond wanting to advance as quickly as possible, that would be the second of five objectives for my time with the Shapers. I¡¯d passed one by advancing to Acolyte, but the higher ones ¨C to become a Warrior, Knight, or Master ¨C were beyond me. at least with me intending to not spend more than half a year on Kro Var.
¡°Hmm,¡± Adas began as he considered my words. ¡°I understand the choice to not use fully sharpened blades, but is it disappointing. One cannot determine what a potential warrior is capable of unless they are placed in mortal danger. A lesson you have learnt several times in your life, from when you were attacked by Sith as a youngling, through your trial with the Mandalorians and up to the challenge the Sith Assassin gave you on Naboo.¡±
I¡¯d told Adas much about my adventures to prove I was worthy of his training, to see how he would react, and slowly earn his trust. So far, it seemed my stories had worked with Adas, and he was willing to teach me what I wanted. I was aware he wanted me to go further and faster down the path he intended, but I was being cautious. The Dark Side would swallow me whole if I entered it without fully understanding it. Indeed, I suspected that it was only because of the Interface that I hadn¡¯t fallen during the events with the Bando Gora and Vong. I¡¯d lost that protection now, and while I was open to learning what I could use of Adas'' teachings, I didn¡¯t want to fall as deeply into the darkness as he did.
¡°Ritual combat is something to be encouraged,¡± Adas continued, ¡°and hearing the Shapers, like the Echani and Mandalorians use it, reminds me of my youth. I had to scratch and claw for everything I earned, be it proving my worth to my tribe to uniting my world under my banner. However, from how you describe it, it¡¯s clear that the Shaper duels are but pale imitations of what a warrior should face to prove their worth. Nor do I expect that, when battles between tribes take place, the victor savours their triumph by drinking the blood soup from their defeated enemy¡¯s skull.¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about how disputes between tribes are handled, nor do I suspect I will,¡± I replied, pushing aside all my distaste for what he¡¯d mentioned. He knew I wasn¡¯t going to do that or things like it, but continued to mention them as if to judge if I was unworthy of continuing to train under him.
He might claim that there was power in drinking the blood of someone strong in the Force and that it could be used in various rituals and incantations, but I had shab¡¯an interest in doing that. Now or ever.
¡°Understandable, but I expect if you did, I would be disappointed by their rules. Few species have the resolve and power to truly delve into the Force as a warrior should.¡± While his tone was neutral, I could catch the slight inflexion that hinted at his disappointment. ¡°On the topic of combat, have you given any further thought to how to rebuild your lightsaber?¡±
¡°Not heavily, no,¡± I replied, knowing he was meaning my main blade. The yellow shoto blade was a backup weapon for me, and until Anakin created his lightsaber, the one he was training with when time allowed. ¡°I want to attempt to rebuild or repair the crystal, and intend to use beskar or phrik as the coating of the hilt, but beyond that, nothing.¡±
I had spent the year-plus since the lightsaber¡¯s destruction acting more as a Mando¡¯ade than a Jedi, but not having the hilt at my waist continually left me feeling incomplete. The crystals, including the Mantle of the Force, were all aligned completely with me, yet I hadn¡¯t found anything on how to repair the damage done to the micro-crystal that formed part of the focusing array within my old lightsaber.
If I wished, I could¡¯ve taken a random crystal from my Inventory ¨C I had ten such crystals ¨C and used that in a lightsaber, but the microcrystals had been the ones I¡¯d found in the crystal cave on Ilum. I¡¯d worked to find them; facing, and defeating visions of two possible extreme paths I could walk in the process, and not using them in a new lightsaber was wrong. Thus, I preferred to at least attempt to repair the damaged crystal, or failing that, work to find a new one.
¡°Then perhaps it is time I offered an alternative to blindly searching in the hope of finding a suitable replacement. During my lifetime, lightsabers were unknown, but due to previous holders of this holocron, at least those who proved themselves worthy of my instruction, I have learnt several secrets related to them and other powers. One such secret is how the Sith craft crystals for their weapons.¡±
¡°You mean the reason every Sith lightsaber uses a red crystal?¡± I asked slowly, my thoughts turning to lessons with the Jedi about how unlike them, the Sith didn¡¯t seek out a crystal. Instead, the Sith crafted such things from their hatred and rage, from the darkest depths of their souls. According to those lessons, the Jedi claimed a true Sith lightsaber was weaker than a Jedi one because the crystal was not forged naturally by the Force. I suspected the Sith claimed the opposite, but while I had crystals from Sith, the last time I¡¯d Observed them, nothing had been revealed to suggest either side was telling the truth.
¡°Yes. The process was revealed to me many millennia ago but one of the few worthy of learning at my feet.¡± I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at the arrogance of the gatekeeper, thinking those who¡¯d come before me had been beneath him. Adas had been a warrior king, ruling for centuries but that was but one world in a galaxy of hundreds of thousands of them. ¡°The process, rather amusingly, has its roots in techniques and rituals dating back to before even my rise as the Sith¡¯ari.¡±
¡°Who taught you?¡± I asked, ignoring Adas referring to himself as the Sith¡¯ari ¨C their Chosen One. The title, given his rule lasted for centuries, only ending when he drove the Rakata and all their advanced Dark Side-powered technology from Korriban, was well earned. I wanted to hear who had once owned this holocron, as that might well grant me the chance to plot the rough course it had taken over the mill¡
¡°Freedon Nadd.¡± The mention of that name knocked me out of my thoughts. ¡°You have heard of him?¡± Adas asked, seeing the shock on my face.
¡°He lived before my ancestor did,¡± I replied slowly, drawing on studies in the Jedi Archives. ¡°He conquered Onderon and ruled there for upwards of a century before the Jedi arrived and, so they claim, defeated him and his followers easily.¡± There was more to the story, much more, but this wasn¡¯t time to reveal everything I knew of Nadd.
¡°Yes, I was made aware of his defeat several centuries later by the next who proved themselves worthy.¡± A deep, almost guttural chuckle came from the gatekeeper. ¡°It was not long after learning of Nadd¡¯s fate that the matrix of this holocron went dormant. Remaining so until you awoke me from my slumber.¡±
Well, that would make plotting the holocron¡¯s route considerably easier, though there were still massive holes in it. Not least how my mother managed to gain possession of it, and stored it with her belongings in the Vault on Ordo.
¡°This process, what exactly is involved?¡± There was no harm in hearing about it, though I was hesitant to consider it any further than that.
¡°I sense reluctance in your tone.¡±
¡°Obviously.¡± My response was dry, and lacking in detail. ¡°Trusting the words of a long-dead Sith, even one as powerful as yourself, without question would be beyond foolish.¡± Plus, I was concerned about heading further down the path Adas wished for me to walk. I wasn¡¯t going to follow his intentions. No, I would forge my own path through the Force in the coming decades.
Another deep, guttural chuckle rippled from the holocron. ¡°If you followed my words blindly, then I would be even more hesitant to instruct you than I currently am. Teaching other Jedi the fallacies taught by their Order is an effort I have grown weary of over the countless years since this holocron was created.
¡°That said, the fact you are aware of the dangers my lessons contain and how my desires don¡¯t entirely align with yours, is a sign that your mind is more open to the truth than the magnitudes of failed Force users that have or will exist in this galaxy and beyond.¡±
I smirked, amused that my logical unwillingness to completely trust Adas had, in some small way, earned me some of his respect. I felt I now knew, after a year or so of truly learning from him, what he wanted to hear and how, but that didn¡¯t mean I was always honest with him. That was a dangerous path to walk.
Adas had ruled his people for hundreds of years, and this holocron was over twenty-seven thousand years old, so this gatekeeper had had more than ample time to learn and evolve further. Yet for all that I was learning from him, I had no intention of heading down the deeper, darker, and more dangerous paths he wished to show me.
With war slowly forming on the horizon, I knew that I would have to fight, that I would have to do things many might consider horrible if not downright diabolical. However, if that was what it took to defeat the Banite Sith, and correct the failings of the Jedi and the Republic, then I would do so. There were just some lines I refused to cross.
Learning exactly how the Sith forged their crystals wasn¡¯t one of those lines. ¡°What exactly is required to create such a crystal?¡± I asked, wondering if it might offer some insight into how to, if not repair then at least reforge my damaged microcrystal.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The blade in my hand flashed, cleaving through the arrow of fire arcing toward me. The Force coursed through the blade, bending to my will as the flame dissipated, leaving only faint embers where its threat had been.
The memory of my first mistake in Acolyte training burned hotter than the flame itself. I¡¯d learned then that pride could sear deeper than fire. Now, standing at the threshold of my Apprentice trials, there would be no such error¡ªno hint of weakness.
The Acolyte trials had been mere sparring matches within the safety of the settlement. The Apprentice trials were harsher, with six tests in a single day, each demanding more than the last. Failure meant half a year¡¯s wait, an eternity to someone who had already lingered here for five long months. Victory was my only path forward.
Four trials had passed, three ending in duels where my opponents, consumed by resentment, had faltered, and fallen before my steady hand. But this one¡ªa boy my age, cautious and sharp¡ªheld his ground, sensing that I was no easy target. I felt his rage, raw yet focused, stirring his attacks with force, but it was nothing compared to what I held within. Since Anakin¡¯s abduction, I¡¯d honed my emotions to a lethal edge. But here, that edge remained sheathed, restrained. The time to reveal myself had not yet come.
The dying embers of his fiery arrow gave way to a flick of my wrist, sending five bolts of flame hurtling toward him. Each bolt was a distraction, an irritation, calculated to make him falter. His blade rose to meet them, and he retaliated with a wave of fire, pushing it forward with all the focus of his intent.
I met his fire with my own, conjuring a wall of flame. In the midst of the blaze, I surged forward, my beskar-arm braced against the searing air, cutting through the flames like water. He knew what that arm could do, having seen me send another opponent to the ground with a single strike. His blade rose, deflecting, creating an opening I could have seized¡ªbut restraint kept my power in check. Not here, not yet.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Our world narrowed to the rhythm of combat, the Force binding us in a ritual dance of fire and steel. Shadows flickered at the edge of my vision, where the Masters watched, unaware of the true power I kept veiled. My blade shifted, gripping the hilt with both hands as flames spiralled around my beskar limb. The boy¡¯s eyes widened, his stance faltering as he watched the fire coiling around the metal.
He raised his free arm, desperate to deflect, but his fear betrayed him. The strike was mine¡ªuntil a resonant bang shattered the silence. The sound jarred me, just enough to miss my mark, my fist glancing past his form. A surge of fury flared within, raging against the interruption, yet I forced it into a cold, tempered edge.
The Keeper approached as I surveyed the boy, his robes singed, marked by flames. I remained untouched. I¡¯d won, though no one would call it victory. The true question was whether the restraint I¡¯d shown, the power I¡¯d kept veiled, would be understood.
The man offered us a smile once closer. ¡°You both fought well and while neither achieved victory, I judge that you are both ready for the final trial.¡± As he spoke, another member of the Hall ¨C easy to determine by the deep brown clothing they wore, similar in many ways to Jedi robes though without much of the undergarments, moved forward. Knowing what he wanted, I twirled my blade around and presented the hilt to him and my opponent did the same. ¡°That will come this evening after you have both rested and recovered from your previous trials.¡±
We bowed to the Custodian, accepting his words though I felt ready to face whatever the final trial was right now. I knew that was adrenaline and my lust for battle talking, but with the Force under my command, I didn¡¯t fear any of the others fighting to become Apprentices nor would I lash out and break my cover simply to satiate my urges.
The Custodian offered me a smile. ¡°You show remarkable ease for an off-worlder with sliding into alignment with The Gift.¡±
I smiled back, having faced this question multiple times during my time with the tribe. ¡°When one is born into warfare, one learns to accept every advantage one has. However, it was only recently that I learnt why I had an advantage of knowing how and when to move before it happened; one I trained with another sect before coming to Kro Var.¡±
¡°Yes, I have heard you trained with a group called the Matukai,¡± I nodded confirming that, ¡°once your trials are over, regardless of how you fare in the final test, I would enjoy speaking with you about the training you did there. There is wisdom in studying how others view The Gift and how it is used.¡±
¡°Certainly, though they are the only other Force sect I¡¯ve visited with my son. I have interacted with the Jetii, but I¡¯ve never asked them much about their philosophy, and from what I understand, your people have little trust in the Jetii because of how they use the¡ Gift.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± The Custodian turned after getting in the final word and walked away. After giving my opponent a nod, I turned and moved toward where those from the tribe I had trained with were gathered, savouring the understanding that only the time limit had saved my opponent from defeat. He might still have been granted permission to attempt whatever the final trial was, but I suspected that wouldn¡¯t have been the case.
As I moved, my smile grew wider as I revelled in how easy it was becoming to slip into the Force; to have it flow around me, granting me insight of what to do and when while ensuring it did as I wanted. It¡¯d been over a year and a half since taking Natural Selection and it was almost instinctual to do so, though I understood that coming to continually rely on it risked leaving me open to moments when the Force was either blocked or when another had greater domination over it than I had.
I¡¯d spent thousands of hours, most nights since I barely required sleep, deep in meditation working to align the Force with my goals, to ensure it was my ally and not my enemy. Now, there had been moments, lasting no more than a nanosecond, where the Force seemed to hesitate, not wishing to aid me as I desired, but those were becoming less common and so far in my training, yet to expose me to true danger.
¡°You passed!¡± The exclamation came from Pamaris, one of my fellow Acolytes from the tribe. Most of the others were reluctant to get close to me, fearing me as an outsider, but Pamaris wasn¡¯t. That may well be because his inclination lay with Water and Wind, as it made him inquisitive and patient with others. Pamaris had passed all four stages of the trials as well, while most of the other students hadn¡¯t, which probably explained the glares I was getting from them.
Their opinion, however, didn¡¯t matter. Nor did Pamaris¡¯ nor even Master Walrion in all honesty. All that mattered was completing as much of the training as possible in the remaining month or so I intended to spend on Kro Var. Each day remained a challenge, needing to walk the fine line between showing impressive regular improvement and not having that improvement be too great, and thus risk discovery of what I truly was.
Some of the other students in the tribe, and even a few Warriors, had attempted to force me to break my fa?ade, going so far as to carry out actions that had left me slightly wounded. The urge to lash out, to strike them down for their actions remained strong, but I was better than my base desires; certainly, better than those fools who dared challenge my power. The only thing that might, conceivably have me break cover would be a threat against Anakin.
Only one Warrior had even suggested that, and after I¡¯d beaten him down viciously for the threat ¨C without drawing on any Force power I might add ¨C the village had understood that I wouldn¡¯t tolerate such comments or behaviour toward my son. That warrior, once the matter had been deliberated on by the Elders, had been sent on with a caravan travelling for months to one of the few cities on the continent. They had yet to return, which was good for the pitiful excuse for a warrior. If he suggested going after Anakin again, I wouldn¡¯t be as lenient in my response. Nor hold back on revealing the full extent of my power to him and his tribe.
Now, while I¡¯d kept myself distant from most of those I was studying alongside, by choice and by circumstance, Anakin hadn¡¯t, which was entirely expected. He was very much a people person, always seeking the best in others. Two of his group, a pair of twins not born in the village, had become his newest friends.
It was this ability of Anakin¡¯s to make friends and seek the best in them, that I felt had been exploited by Sidious to turn Anakin into Vader in the other timeline. Now, I couldn¡¯t claim to be immune to this same failing, seen when Serra had been in danger on Naboo and when Anakin had been kidnapped, but I was better able to handle the dangers of having relationships with others due to my maturity. Anakin had a long time to learn that control, though while I was teaching him how to do so I wasn¡¯t going to deny him the chance to make friends as we travelled.
¡°Yeah, but I should¡¯ve won,¡± I replied to Pamaris, knowing if I stayed quiet any longer he might think I was ignoring him. I wouldn¡¯t classify him as a friend, but he was sociable with me.
¡°Perhaps,¡± a new voice said, drawing my attention, revealing that Master Walrion standing nearby, ¡°but victory in your last duel was not required. All you had to do was prove your capability against someone as skilled as yourself. Those you defeated in the earlier rounds were unready for their trials,¡± around us, several members of his tribe looked away, reminded of their failures in earlier duels, ¡°this last trial was to show you were ready for your final test.¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t sound ominous at all,¡± I muttered, using a wide smile to make clear I looked forward to the challenge.
¡°What is life without challenge?¡± He replied, matching my smile. ¡°Now come. You have time before your final trial, and it would be wise to use that to rest and prepare.¡±
After giving Pamaris a nod, I followed Walrion. Around us, most of those in the tribe who had come to attempt their Apprentice trials glared up at me. I, however, didn¡¯t care; they had proven themselves unworthy of the position they sought while I had not. All that remained was one final test, but I could feel the Force sliding around me, offering its help to ensure I emerged victorious.
¡ ¡
As the green flames surged closer, I dove to one side, their scorching heat grazing past as I rolled into a landing. Pain flared in my left leg¡ªa harsh reminder, tempting me to unleash fury on the fool who dared wound me. But surrendering to that urge would be a surrender of my purpose, my control, and the Force itself.
Instead, I channelled the anger inward, sharpening my focus, and honing my movements to a razor¡¯s edge. Yet, even as I rose to retaliate, my power felt constrained, a fraction of what I could wield if I allowed the Force to surge unchecked. Five months of holding back, lowering myself to match those around me, grated against every instinct. But now, so close to completing my trials, I couldn¡¯t risk shattering my disguise.
The flames gathered at my fingertips, yet before I could release them, the emerald blaze arced again toward my new position. ¡°Enough,¡± I growled, springing forward to evade the green inferno as best I could. Unlike the previous duels, this one stripped me of my blade, pitting me against a Fire Master. Survival alone was the objective¡ªtime was the only measure of success. Yet, the Custodian¡¯s cruelty lay in concealing the duration, forcing each Acolyte to fight as though every second might be the last.
Rushing across the arena, I scanned for anything I could use. This duel wasn¡¯t held within the Hall of the Four but in an open arena, like a colosseum with rows of seats filled with eager spectators, those who had failed their own trials watching hungrily. Every attack I attempted was swallowed by the Fire Master¡¯s flames, his green fire devouring my efforts with effortless contempt. The cheers that rose with each failed attempt only fanned my irritation.
I knew the Fire Master wasn¡¯t aiming to kill, though he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to wound. In truth, if we clashed with full strength, I would crush him; he wielded the Force narrowly, through a singular mastery, while I could command it in ways he couldn¡¯t comprehend. Yet here I was, forced to endure this torment, to bide my time.
Then I saw it¡ªa pillar of stone, no doubt raised by an Earth Shaper in an earlier duel. It was broad enough to shield me from view, at least briefly, and I sprinted toward it. To the spectators, the seconds I spent rolling, rising, and darting to the pillar would seem brief, but to me, with the Force amplifying each sensation, it was an eternity, my mind racing through strategies, discarding each in turn as inadequate.
Just as I reached the pillar, four steps from cover, all thoughts of strategy fled. Around the pillar, another funnel of green flames twisted toward me, the Fire Master¡¯s trap. Fury erupted, raw and consuming, pulsing through my veins as I realized I had no escape.
I couldn¡¯t stop, couldn¡¯t veer from the path, couldn¡¯t reveal my power to evade what was coming. In the agonizing slowness of the moment, I braced myself, arms raised in a futile guard against the oncoming blaze. I closed my eyes, the searing heat enveloping me, burning through layers of will and flesh alike. I knew the cost this might exact; it might end my trials here, rob me of my chance to ascend as an Apprentice Fire Shaper.
But I wouldn¡¯t flinch, wouldn¡¯t turn away. If this was how the duel would end, I would face it head-on, unyielding. Pain blazed through every nerve as the flames devoured me, their heat an all-consuming fury¡ªand then, mercifully, the world faded into darkness.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As I lay in the bed, my gaze returned once more to my arms. Bar the beskar-covered replacement which showed no hints of damage as far as I could tell, I wore bandages from my shoulders down each arm. Those were the last bandages I had, with those for the rest of my body having healed in the days I¡¯d been lying here.
The Shapers had a substance that accelerated the healing of the skin, and from what I¡¯d seen, I wouldn¡¯t have any marks left on my chest, back, and legs. I could¡¯ve healed the wound quicker, but that would mean drawing upon the Force and desiring it to restore my skin to its natural state. Such an act, while faster and less painful ¨C even with the numbing agent the Shapers added to their medicine and bandages ¨C would¡¯ve ruined my cover, and after enduring the mind-searing pain from the duel with the Fire Master, I¡¯d be a son of a Hutt before I made such an elementary mistake.
When I¡¯d first awoken, and been told of my scars, of which my arms had taken the brunt of the blow, being the only section of me, outside of my head, the Water Shapers ¨C or at least those who had learnt to harness their gifts for healing ¨C had told me I would retain the scars from my trial. At least those on my arms. Those elsewhere would heal fully, and my hair ¨C burnt away by the flames ¨C was already beginning to return. I¡¯d started to enjoy having slightly longer hair, allowing it to reach down past my shoulders, and not feeling it there ¨C instead, having to endure any breeze on my exposed skull ¨C was perhaps more off-putting than the scars hidden by the bandages.
For a few moments I had considered healing the scars that would be left once I left Kro var, but Master Walrion had entered the room not long after and stated why the scars on my arms were important. The scars that lay under the bandages were badges of honour to the Shapers, with every one of them, all the way up to the Grandmasters, having such marks if they learnt to Shape fire.
Other elements could leave scars, but the only element ¨C at least of the base four ¨C that always left such marking was fire. The issue, as I lay in the bed after nearly a week, was that no one had explained why the scars were important. I had a few ideas, but without confirmation, I couldn¡¯t be certain of anything.
That had meant the anger I felt for having to endure the bandage, for being forced to experience the pain of my body being engulfed in flames, only grew stronger. Thankfully, after time training with the Matukai, and the Shapers, and learning some ways to focus such rage from Adas, I had no issues controlling my rage. Shaping and guiding it in the ways I wished was child¡¯s play and while that was a simple matter for any who understood the power that lay in achieving dominance over one¡¯s emotions, it was such a relief to have that. Particularly when I remembered my time with the Bando Gora and fighting the Vong.
The upside, or at least the biggest one, to being stuck in a bed for a week was that it granted me time to think. On both the next few steps while on Kro Var and the ones I needed to take to regain what I¡¯d lost from taking Natural Selection and where Anakin and I would head next.
I couldn¡¯t see us staying on Kro Var for much more than another month. I wanted to see what new techniques I would learn as a Fire Apprentice, but after that, there was little need to stay. I¡¯d seen enough from Fire Masters, and painfully experienced more, to see ways I could harness my training to further my abilities. Perhaps in ways that few Jedi and Sith might ever consider. What also assured me that our time with the Shapers was growing to a close was the way Anakin was slowly becoming agitated. As if he longed to move on and explore more of the galaxy.
I shared the same sensation but was better able to hide it from others, but I could sense the Force shifting as if suggesting we needed to move on. That some unknown problem was slowly forming not far into our future. Because of that, my thoughts turned toward powers I had yet to rediscover.
Phase and Teleport were the two obvious examples of such powers. While I knew I could use them, I had remained reluctant to attempt either. Screwing up with them could easily prove fatal. I¡¯d known I needed to learn how to harness the Force properly before attempting to reapply those powers, and as my time with the Shapers grew to a close, I felt it was almost time to add them back into my arsenal.
They were extremely powerful abilities, but their usage in combat ¨C bar for quick withdrawals ¨C was limited. Or at least they had been before taking Natural Selection. Once I was again comfortable using the powers, I¡¯d have to test if that still held, but my feeling was that they would. Still, they offered me avenues that remained closed to most other Force users, and I¡¯d have to start trusting their use, if not in direct combat, then to move into or out of such situations faster. It had been a regular flaw of mine too, when forced into rash actions, that I¡¯d not used them, and that was a flaw I wished to remove.
I¡¯d given more thought to Adas¡¯ suggestion on the creation of a new crystal for my lightsaber, and while I was reluctant to commit to it, as it was an obvious path down a road I wasn¡¯t comfortable travelling, there was some wisdom in at least attempting the process. Or using it in another way that he might not approve of, but might be more suitable to my needs.
That would come once we were away from Kro Var, but I¡¯d also have to make sure that I didn¡¯t leave Anakin and the others waiting around on me while I attempted what I wanted to try. Fenrir and Simvyl were growing agitated with the boredom of not doing much. They went out hunting and training every other day, but both wished to do something else. Raven wanted to fly, her desire to feel the wind surging over her skin growing with each passing minute. As for the droids, while R2 seemed unaffected by such an extended period with little to do, HK had stated a desire to find some meatbags to test his latest calibrations upon.
The only issue with leaving Kro Var soon was that we¡¯d not get the chance to study with an Air Master. Even if we travelled to another tribe elsewhere on the planet, Master Walrion had made clear none would train me until I had become a Fire Warrior. Even then, most wouldn¡¯t begin teaching a secondary element until I had mastered the first. That was, even if Anakin and I had the potential to shape air, there simply wasn¡¯t the time to commit to the training, so I¡¯d have to learn the ability on my own through trial and error.
I didn¡¯t think I yet had to reinsert myself into events of substance in the galaxy, but I knew that the time I had to prepare myself and Anakin before the first beats of the drums of war sounded was growing to a close. Nearly eighteen months had passed since Palpatine had been elected Chancellor, and another month after that Damask had joined him as Co-Chancellor. By now the pair would have the levers of power aligned to ensure they remained in office for as long as was necessary before a galactic crisis ensured none would want them to step down.
Whoever they had chosen to replace Dooku as Darth Tyrannus ¨C if that name was still used ¨C would soon be ready to begin stirring the pot. Assuming it remained a Jedi Master, then it wouldn¡¯t take much to search the Holonet for mentions of a member of the Order speaking out publicly on the failings of the Republic in the Outer Rim, but to search for that I needed to be away from Kro Var and back in civilization.
The question, once that figure was revealed, was determining if they had the acumen of Dooku to influence others in the ways he had in the formation of the CIS, or if they would travel down a slightly different path. That, however, would only become clear once I knew who the Banite Sith¡¯s puppet was.
Even if I had to wait a few more years to discover the puppet, I could start making moves to prepare. The development of a third faction, one offering another path forward, was perhaps my best choice. That faction would be far smaller than the Republic or CIS, but with the right people, planets, and companies backing it, I felt it held a good chance to royally fuck up the Banite Sith¡¯s plans, perhaps even offering sight of the path through the coming chaos that I and Anakin had to thread.
Something hinted to me that beyond us and Dooku, Maul and Vosa had roles to play in finding and then widening that path, however, I was unsure of what those roles would be, and in the case of Vosa, if I wanted to accept her service.
The obvious non-Force users to focus on were the Mando¡¯ade and Lokella. The latter were small but dedicated toward goals I could support and would induce new forms of chaos into the Banite Sith¡¯s plans. The former, however, had the potential to derail things majorly. There were, potentially, hundreds of millions of Mando¡¯ade spread across the galaxy, and if they could be united under a single banner, under a new Mand''alor, and bring the full strength of their arms and technology to bear, they could be incredibly useful.
However, they alone wouldn¡¯t be enough, but I had a few plans, some downright insane that I could enact that might, if not outright help my cause, then disrupt the Banite Sith¡¯s plans. One such group was the Anzati, or more accurately their assassins.
From the general stories on the Holonet that one read of the Anzati, they sounded like this galaxy¡¯s version of vampires. Feeding on the ¡®soup¡¯ or ¡®luck¡¯ of others to enhance themselves and live longer was the stuff that gave people nightmares. More so when one considered that they considered those strong in the Force delicacies of the highest order.
When one dug into their culture, however, one saw that while all that was true, only those who lost control of themselves and became little more than feral beasts deserving of nothing but a quick and painful death, attacked and fed on others so indiscriminately. The majority of the species lived for centuries, learnt to control, and rise above their urges, and through those centuries if not millennia of life, trained to become some of the deadliest fighters in the galaxy, with many specialising in assassinations. So much so that HK considered them the apex meatbag species for such missions, which from him was as high praise as he could offer to a sentient.
All that meant that I would be safe to train with an Anzati Master Assassin if they were willing to train a Force user. However, Anakin and the others wouldn¡¯t save perhaps for Simvyl. For the droids, Fenrir, and Raven, it would be another five or six months of sitting around, but I felt the time was something Anakin could use.
I was uncertain how easily I could slip away from my training to oversee Anakin¡¯s; however, he had his project waiting for him. He¡¯d not been able to focus on it while we were on Kro Var, but nearly half a year of training by himself aboard Raven would grant him the time to create his droid; something that might help keep HK and R2 occupied as well, at least to some degree.
The door to my room sliding open drew me from my thoughts, and a moment later Master Walrion stepped in. ¡°Good Morning. How goes your recovery?¡±
¡°The pain¡¯s gone, and I can finally feel my fingers,¡± I said, flexing them for emphasis, savouring the relief.
He smiled at the sight. ¡°Good. The healers expected you¡¯d be ready for the final bandages to come off today. Then we can begin the last stage of your trial.¡±
I frowned, puzzled. The battle with the Fire Master was supposed to be the final test. ¡°I¡¯ve finished the duels,¡± I said, watching as he stepped further into the room, a hint of amusement on his face.
¡°Yes, the duels are done,¡± he said, his smile widening, ¡°but you¡¯ve yet to be confirmed as an Apprentice of Fire. You still need the markings that signify you as one of us.¡±
¡°How are the tattoos applied?¡±
¡°The process is simple.¡± He raised his arms, revealing the intricate flames etched from his hands to his shoulders. ¡°Look closely, at the places where the flames seem to meet and intertwine.¡±
I leaned in, examining the stylized flames that danced up his skin. They crept under his clothing, but I knew they extended across his chest. The markings were striking, giving the impression that his arms were alight, an effect that became even more mesmerising when he summoned flames to dance across the tattoos. The ink seemed to come alive, each line of fire blending seamlessly with the real flames, a merging of flesh and fire that was both a mark of power and a promise of what lay ahead.
¡°Do you remember how in your first lesson; I spoke of what my tattoos represented?¡±
It took only the slightest bit of effort to have the memory come to the forefront of my thoughts and in crystal clear detail. ¡°That they mark your mastery over the flames, and display to others you have proven your status as a Master of Fire.¡±
Walrion nodded and lowered his arms. ¡°Indeed, and you have now passed your Apprentice trial, it is time for you to gain your first markings.¡± That held some appeal, as I had no issue with tattoos, at least not when they weren¡¯t as all-consuming as Walrion¡¯s. ¡°Each Shapers¡¯ markings are different,¡± he continued, moving closer to the bed, ¡°the marks shaped by events of their trials. The scars your arms bear will form the base of your markings, and the more dangerous the trial, the greater the scars one can experience.¡± I nodded, seeing the logic in that.
¡°What about the other elements?¡±
¡°Those are not as prone to scarring the body as fire, but where they do they are used in the markings. For example, Master Ranalis¡¯ markings to show his mastery over earth are based on scars. At least the ones showing his status as Master. Earlier trials rarely leave the same lasting impression as the cleansing flames do.¡±
¡°In that case, I¡¯m honoured to accept my markings,¡± I said with a smile. A tattoo should always have meaning, signifying something the person did or earned, and not just a mark because they liked a picture. The idea of healing the scars was gone now, replaced by the understanding they carried respect and honour with the Shapers.
¡°Good. The Custodian and the other Masters were concerned you might reject markings based on personal belief.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°You remember the markings on my armour?¡± He nodded, remembering when I¡¯d brought part of the armour to show the sigils I bore for both my clan and myself. I¡¯d done so as Anakin had detailed the story of my verd¡¯goten to his friends, and it had spread through the tribe to the point I had to prove them with a recording of the hunt. While many disliked the use of technology to show that, almost all were impressed that I downed the greater krayt dragon with nothing more than a knife. ¡°Then I¡¯m uncertain why you would think I would reject marks of honour and courage.¡±
Walrion grinned. ¡°I knew of this, but the others did not. They needed me to confirm that you were agreeable.¡± He turned and moved toward the door. ¡°I will have the healers visit you soon to remove the bandages. Then this evening, your markings will be created so that you can display them with honour on your travels.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I watched carefully as I ignited the fuel at the centre of the furnace. Having taken days to gather the ferrocrete needed for it, craft that into shape, and then build the forge, the last thing I wanted was for it to fail as I started the fire at its core.
Quickly, the heat rose, stifling the surrounding environment. The Force protected me from the worst of it, yet I could see the air around us simmer from the intense temperature emanating from within the forge. The flames inside roared; twisting around seeking freedom to destroy everything around me, but I knew I couldn¡¯t allow that. I had to take control of the flames, control the heat they generated, and focus toward helping me achieve my goal.
Adas had been clear that to forge a crystal in such an intensive way, the Force user had to be the dominant party; they had to ensure for however long the process took that the fire obeyed them in every way they demanded. For the Sith, that meant building a crystal from scratch, applying each layer of lattice one at a time, painstakingly using their fury to endure the time and effort needed to do that, and ignoring the pain brought forth by the intense heat of the furnace as they knelt before it. I was uncertain if I could do that, and with the cracked crystal available to me, I hoped I wouldn¡¯t have to.
Once the flames were hot enough, I opened one palm, and using the Force lifted my cracked lightsaber crystal into the furnace. Attempting to repair the crystal using the method the Sith used to create their crystals was a longshot, but since there was no other way to recover the crystal for its primary purpose, I figured it was worth a shot.
On the journey to this remote planet ¨C one in a system known simply by galactic coordinates rather than a name ¨C I¡¯d spent hours using the Force to examine the two micro crystals down to their atomic structure. Or at least as best as I could. The Force had resisted helping me, almost as if it knew what I intended and wanted to stop me, but it had bent to my will and assisted my work; just as it was going to do now.
Even as the crystal floated to the centre of the furnace, I could feel it buckling under the heat. The crack within it widened as the heat affected the lattices within as the flames probed for more weaknesses to exploit. If I was simply trying to repair the crystal, then that would be an issue, but I understood that I couldn¡¯t do that. No, what I was attempting was to break the crystal down and rebuild it into something usable.
Focusing my emotions into a fine edge, using it to slice through the Force as it tried to prevent me from accessing the elements that went into the creation of the crystal, I got to work.
In the depths of his holocron, I knew Adas expected this to fail, for it to become nothing but a waste of my time. However, I felt I had to try. This crystal was one I worked to acquire, defeating the worst possible versions of myself in the process, and then discussing the future for a brief moment with Revan.
My mind knew what I had to do, and the Force would bend to my desires helping me achieve that. This was going to take hours, if not days, but I felt the effort was worth the risk.
¡ ¡
I slumped back, the exhaustion of what I¡¯d done finally catching up with me as I felt my work was finished. However, before I could saviour rebuilding my crystal, I felt a shift in the Force and a flare of Danger Sense. Understanding what was about to happen, and as the ferrocrete of the furnace began to glow ominously, I reached out and engulfed the furnace in a Force bubble.
The furnace exploded spectacularly, and I had to shield my eyes. The bubble I¡¯d created held, and I felt it strain against the pressure that slammed into it. However, I wasn¡¯t letting the bubble fail. If I did, I was dead. The Force bent to my desires, strengthening the bubble, ensuring it withstood the onslaught inside.
Opening my eyes, I saw the flames moving slowly around the inside of the bubble, desperately seeking a weakness it could exploit; a gap to escape and unleash its fearsome fury. The hand that had shielded my eyes from the initial explosion came up, helping me focus on strengthening the bubble. The flames inside moved around slowly, allowing me to see individual spikes of flame fight with the bubble and other spikes, seeking to assert their dominance over each other.
The heat and intensity from the flames were easy to feel outside the bubble, far surpassing anything I¡¯d seen any Shaper generate and control. That, however, didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t control them. Closing my eyes, I focused on the flames, attempting to assert my will over them. Before Kro Var, this would never have worked, but with my training with them to draw upon, and the full breadth of the Force at my command, I wouldn¡¯t be losing this battle. The fury of the ferocious flames would bend to my desires.
The flames pushed back, somehow understanding that an outside force was threatening them. Their intensity grew stronger, challenging my position, but I wasn¡¯t going to lose this battle. Reaching inward, I found the source of my emotions, those filtered and focused into a razor¡¯s edge and drew on that. Every cell in my body was fuelled by my emotions, pushing the Force to strengthen me further and bend the fury contained in the bubble to my demands.
I watched, a small, delighted smirk creeping onto my face as the flames, dancing to their nature, slowly started slipping in intensity. The air inside the bubble slowly was dying out as it was fed upon by what had destroyed the furnace. Knowing this was the moment to begin to end this struggle, I reached out, grasping control of the flames while at the same time shrinking the bubble.
The flames, those that bent easily to my demands, turned on their compatriots, feasting on them even as the space available to the fire shrunk. Those flames not under my control slammed into those that were and the bubble, raging against what was happening, but I didn¡¯t care. I knew this battle was over. All that remained was to snuff out the remaining strands that refused to obey me.
This kept up until the only flames left within the bubble were subservient to me. Wanting to end this farce and see what state my crystal was in; at the same moment, I had the flames shoot upwards and opened the top of the bubble. The fire easily accepted my wishes and raced skyward. They rose like a rocket, and then on my command, once high enough to not be a threat to anyone, I flicked open my hand.
The flames exploded outward, resembling a firework with such intensity that if this was a habited planet, I suspected those in orbit might well have seen the momentary flash before the flames died.
With that done, I slumped back on my legs. To anyone watching, everything that had happened had taken place in merely a few seconds. With the Force enhancing me, time had passed much slower for me, and it felt as if I¡¯d just run a marathon. Yet even in my exhaustion, I felt a surge of delight. I had dominated the flames and proved my dominance over them. now all that remained was to¡
¡°Fuck!¡± the word slipped from me as I saw that, where the furnace had been, all that remained was ash. The ferrocrete not consumed by the flames slipped away as a gentle breeze past over us. ¡°FUCK!¡± I screamed, my voice blasting away the remaining dust as I understood that, at some point, while I¡¯d been fighting the flames, the crystal I¡¯d worked for Force-knew how long to rebuild was gone. Reduced to ash along with the furnace.
The ground around me cracked, the dust scattered with the shockwave that emanated from me as the rage I¡¯d drawn on to control the flames was if only for the slightest moment, unleashed fully. Plants were ripped from the ground, the topsoil and their roots shredded by my rage, while trees metres from me bent and cracked as my fury slammed into them.
As the blast of fury eased, I looked at the spot where the furnace and crystal had been. The ground around it hadn¡¯t endured my fury, clearing a ditch around that spot and me. Yet where the furnace had stood, the ground had turned to glass, which had then shattered when I¡¯d lost my control for a fraction of a second. As I regained control of my fury, I sensed Anakin¡¯s panic. Behind that, similar feelings of worry came from Raven and Fenrir, the former also expressing a primal desire to fight those who had angered me.
Once the rage was reforged into a cold, hard blade, I pushed it back down inside myself and then reached out to the trio. I let them know, with feelings pushed through the Force, that I was fine and not to worry. Raven and Fenrir accepted that easily, though there was doubt coming from Anakin. Another wave of reassurance, mixed with disappointment and determination settled his doubt and I brought my thoughts back to my location.
Rebuilding the crystal had failed, much as Adas would''ve expected it to. However, as I reviewed what had happened, and what had caused the furnace to explode, I understood my flaw. Or at least the one I felt had caused the destruction of my old crystal. The mistake hadn''t perhaps been in attempting to reforge the crystal but in the construction of the furnace. Reviewing the memories of its explosion, I could see where the flames had first weakened and then engulfed the ferrocrete. I saw the flaw in the design. One so slight it had slipped my attention in the furnace''s construction.
A small growl of annoyance slipped from me as I understood that, because of the failure of the furnace, the chance to reforge my old crystal was gone. Now I would be forced to do as Adas had suggested; to create a focusing crystal purely from my control and domination over the Force. It angered me to have failed, to have lost a small connection to my past, but the notion that I now had to follow Adas'' instructions - to accept that his way was the only way - infuriated me to my very core.
I shifted around, wanting to stand for the first time in Force-knew how long. The muscles in my legs protested, straining against what felt like days of inactivity, yet within a short while I was standing. Carefully turning and stretching ¨C I might not experience cramps as most sentients did, but I could feel pain in my body from being stationary for so long ¨C I worked out any potential kinks in my muscles and sinews. Once I was recovered, I would begin anew. I needed a new crystal and knew this was the time for me to forge one, and thus, while I raged at Adas being right, at my failure, I would push forward. Not because Adas said this was the path to take, but because as the Force swirled around me, I knew this was what I had to do.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.09 Family and Training 1/3
3.09 Family and Training
... ...
The furnace whispered its surrender. The heat faded, the air cooled, and in my hands, I cradled the fruit of fire and will¡ªa crystal, born of my defiance. This one had been forged with nothing but my strength of will and desire. I was still disappointed that the first attempt had cost me one of the two crystals I¡¯d gotten from the crystal cave on Ilum, but with a replacement now in my hand I accepted the price I¡¯d had to pay.
There had been another attempt before this one as well, where I¡¯d tried to temper my rage in shaping a crystal, pushing other strong emotions that weren¡¯t associated with the Sith into creating the lattice of a crystal. However, that attempt had produced a flawed crystal, one Observe made clear was unusable in a lightsaber. I had placed it in my Inventory on the chance that one day it might have a use, but I was uncertain if such a day might ever arrive.
This crystal was forged in blood and rage, tempered in the fires of my refusal to yield. It was the reflection of my war¡ªnot against an enemy, but against the galaxy itself. Against what it demanded I become. It had taken days of constant effort, the third such effort inside half a month, but in the end, my efforts had been rewarded and as I held the crystal up, placing it between my fingers, I failed to see any sign of a flaw. Still, I had to be sure.
Artificial lightsaber crystal (miniature)
An artificial lightsaber crystal created by Cameron Shan.
This crystal, while capable of being used as a focus for the Force, is too small to be used as the single focusing crystal within a lightsaber.
HP: 15
Rarity: Unique
Value: 5000 Credits
Energy Value: 500
Attuned Users: Cameron Shan (100%)
Special Features:
Grants a minor boost to the usage of Force powers that a Force user demands the Force help them with.
...
My brow rose at seeing the slight boosts this artificially created crystal granted me, and curious about the differences I pulled the remaining crystal from Ilum from my Inventory.
Ilum Adegan Crystal (miniature)
A crystal from the caves of the planet Ilum.
This crystal, while capable of being used as a focus for the Force, is too small to be used as the single focusing crystal within a lightsaber.
HP: 5
Rarity: Uncommon
Value: 3000 Credits
Energy Value: 300
Attuned Users: Cameron Shan (100%)
Special Features:
Grants a minor boost to the usage of Force powers that work in concert with the Force.
...
It was interesting to see the differences between the two crystals. The Ilum crystal sang with harmony¡ªa melody of millennia, a hymn of the Force as it wished to be. My crystal roared¡ªa symphony of defiance, raw and untamed, its notes jagged and sharp.
The fact the artificial crystal was worth more than the natural one was an odd discovery, however, days of effort to make the crystal didn¡¯t suggest it was worth considering creating crystals for revenue. And that was before I considered how much my writings and holomovies were making me.
The Energy Value of the crystals, and other objects that had it listed, was still something I¡¯d yet to determine the purpose for. It only appeared on objects that held strong connections to the Force, yet the more obvious possible uses ¨C such as trying to store the Force inside them, or using them as focusing crystals for the Force had failed to achieve anything. I¡¯d used some of the crystals I¡¯d found on Dantooine when I¡¯d visited there many years ago with Fay, as other than using one for the focusing crystal in my shoto lightsaber, and another for Padm¨¦¡¯s lightfoil, they¡¯d served no purpose until now. I was uncertain if I might ever learn the reason the Interface listed Energy Value with objects connected to the Force, and I was not going to commit more thought to discovering its purpose.
My thoughts right now were more on the fact Observe gave no hint the crystal I¡¯d created wouldn¡¯t work in a lightsaber, and trying to contain my excitement, I pulled the various components ¨C those that had survived the battle with Maul and those I¡¯d had to purchase as replacements ¨C from my Inventory. The small greater krayt dragon crystal and the Mantle of the Force were also taken out. Holding the Mantle in my hand, and knowing this would be the last time in a long time that I could do so, I used Observe upon the ancient Force crystal.
Mantle of the Force
(Unique Force Crystal)
One of two legendary Force crystals linked with Revan.
While the origins of this crystal have been lost to the ages, the potential it possesses has not.
HP: 20
Rarity: Unique
Value: 50000
Energy Value: 1000
Attuned Users: Cameron Shan (100%)
Special Features:
Enhances the benefits of any other crystals used in a lightsaber.
Grants a small increase in the potency of an attuned user''s Force abilities.
...
It had taken far longer than I¡¯d expected to attune Revan¡¯s former crystal to me entirely, and when I¡¯d finally managed to do so, I¡¯d not yet gotten Mechanics [Lightsaber] to the required level to allow me to add it as a fourth crystal to my old lightsaber. That restriction was gone now, and I was curious as to what boosts it brought to the two main crystals I would be adding to my new blade, and my ability to focus the Force through it.
I placed a clean, silk towel on the ground, ensuring that the various components didn¡¯t bring even a speck of dirt into what I was about to begin. This towel was one I¡¯d been given years ago by Fay as a way to help clean and maintain my lightsaber, and to rest the components if I ever disassembled my blade to make alterations. I had everything I needed to create my lightsaber, though the casing I was using this time wasn¡¯t the one I intended as the final design.
For that, I would need to travel to Mandalore. One of the smaller teeth from the dragon I¡¯d killed for my verd¡¯goten ¨C yet the tooth was still longer than my palm ¨C would be used for the hilt. The inside of the tooth would be hollowed out and the components placed inside. The tooth would be coated externally in beskar, preventing anyone from destroying my blade as Maul had done on Naboo.
I knew many would see my usage of Mandalorian Iron in my lightsaber¡¯s hilt as a sign that my loyalties ran stronger with the Mando¡¯ade than the Jedi, but that choice had been one I¡¯d come to over the last year and a bit. If I had to choose, my loyalty lay with my fellow Mando¡¯ade and not the Jedi, nor the masters they failed to question in the Republic.
That said, I had no intention of leaving the Order just yet. Staying a member of the Jedi offered many benefits that I intended to exploit, including potential access to the Archives with a focus on the Holocron Vaults. Dooku had ideas there, but I could think about those later. My focus now, as I made sure each of the components I would be using was clean and ready, was on building my new weapon.
I took one final look at everything that lay before me and then closed my eyes. I stretched out my arm, placing my organic hand above the towel, and after taking a deep breath to centre myself, called forth the Force. I felt it flow through me, understanding my desires, and moving toward what lay on the towel. My breath caught in my throat as I felt my connection to the crystals I would be using ¨C even the dragon pearl ¨C as the Force brushed over them. I¡¯d never experienced that before, providing yet another reminder that Natural Selection had been the correct choice.
From the Ilum crystal, the connection was gentle and soothing. It was as if the Force was melding with me, granting me the ability to flow with its desires and help bring forth the path it wished for. From the crystal I¡¯d just created, the Force was more energetic. Not turbulent, but definitely primal. It desired control or for me to dominate it and guide it to help create the galaxy I wished for. The Force in the synthetic crystal bore hints of my Force presence, in much the same way as Raven did, yet without the higher intelligence the living starship possessed. From the pearl, there were lingering hints of animalistic mentalities, yet it was the Mantle that drew my focus.
I could sense my presence within it, yet the way the Force flowed with, through, and around it was different: something unique. It felt as if it wished to work with other crystals, to help them become something greater as it, in ways I failed to truly understand, altered the very Force that slid through it. This aligned with everything Observe had stated, yet being able to feel and experience it was an entirely different matter than simply knowing it was happening.
Understanding now instinctively how the crystals responded to the Force and me, I created the weapon I wished to build in my mind¡¯s eye. I knew in my soul how the crystals should align, and how the various technical components would be placed around them. Understanding my desires and working with me, the Force shifted, and I felt everything that was to be part of my lightsaber lift into the air.
I took things slowly, not wanting anything to be misaligned, and had the crystals and components float around each other, finding the perfect positions to create the most powerful weapon. This task, the creation of a lightsaber, could only be done by one skilled in either using or working with the Force. The Jedi and Sith were the obvious choices, but I felt others, such as skilled Shapers, could create a weapon of similar potential. To create a weapon of this magnitude demanded more than a connection to the Force¡ªit demanded mastery. Precision. A will unbroken and unyielding. This was not an instrument of peace or war. It was a monument to power. A singularity of purpose that could rival the stars themselves.
Time dissolved, a casualty of my singular focus. The Force bent to my will, shaped by my purpose, moulded by my command. There was no partnership here, no harmony¡ªonly control. Each component, each crystal, moved where I demanded, the galaxy itself aligning with my design.
Eventually, uncertain of how much time had passed though it felt as if I had only just closed my eyes, the last piece slid into place. This was the configuration I needed, the one that would work best with me, the Force, and how I wished to use it. I moved the temporary hilt forward, sliding the assembly inside it, and then sealed the hilt with a latch that could only be opened by someone using the Force. Others could attempt to build a lightsaber, but only one skilled in the use of the Force could create a hilt for which the latch to gain access to the crystals and components was stored internally.
I opened my palm, and the hilt glided toward me. My fingers closed slowly around it, taking ownership of my new lightsaber, and as I felt the Force react happily to my creation, my eyes opened so that I could see what I¡¯d forged.
I couldn¡¯t help but smile as if I were a youngling in a candy store as I took in the weapon I¡¯d created. The hilt might not be the final one, but the familiar curved nature of it and the simple pommel felt comfortable in my grasp. This weapon was one built by and for me, and I now felt complete.
This blade was as much a part of me as my mechanical arm was, more so even. The parts might not be made of flesh and blood, but the blade was an extension of my will. I turned the hilt over, marvelling at what I¡¯d created. It was smooth, with the ignition switch being stored internally.
Once the final casing was ready, I¡¯d be adding other options as well, all of which would also be stored internally. Well, all but one of them. The only external extra would be an in-built DNA scanner in the grip. That was to ensure that even if another Force user activated the internal switch to ignite the blade if their pattern wasn¡¯t stored in the hilt then the blade would fail to ignite. The other features, such as the ability to work underwater, or alter the length of the blade on whim, would be internal. They would only work if my hand grasped the blade, so none could interfere with my weapon, nor turn it against me.
I stood slowly, careful to not let the hilt slip from my grip, and quickly moved into the standard opening stance of Makashi. Without trepidation, as if I knew the blade would work perfectly, The blade ignited with a whisper¡ªa predator¡¯s growl echoing across the ages. The sound curled in my ears, primal and alive. It was not a weapon. It was a heartbeat, a howl, a promise. I smiled¡ªa predator¡¯s smile¡ªas the glow bathed the room. This was no Jedi¡¯s weapon.
¡°Interesting,¡± I muttered, my gaze fixed on the blade¡¯s crimson edge. The red bled into the darkness of the core, consuming the light. It was not a deviation¡ªit was an evolution. A mark of what I had become. The change must have come from the crystal I¡¯d created that now lay at the heart of the weapon. The black light at the blade¡¯s core, which seemed to consume all light around it, darkened the red of the edge, but even so, I knew many would see this and assume more deeply that I had turned to the Sith.
I should¡¯ve seen this coming to be honest. Almost every Sith blade ¨C be they of the Banite line or one that came from before Ruusan ¨C had borne a red artificial crystal at its core. Why, when I¡¯d used the same process, should my blade be any different?
Now, there were some Jedi who used a red blade, but those crystals were naturally occurring ones. Much like the one I¡¯d found on Dantooine that I had used in the creation of Padm¨¦¡¯s lightfoil. Those Jedi with such blades were rare, with only black being rarer. In theory, the fact other Jedi had wielded red blades should absolve concerns from the Order, but I knew for a significant faction, it would only increase their distrust of me.
Jon Savos and Master Belfarr had always been the two most vocal voices against my presence in the Order. Others, such as Masters Windu and Piell had grown more accepting toward me, though I knew they still harboured reservations about me and my intentions. The newest voice to speak against me was Sia-Lan Wezz.
The former friend had turned, choosing to speak negatively about me because of what had happened to Serra and Master Drallig. That was disappointing as while we weren¡¯t that close, I had enjoyed her friendship, and watching her movements while we sparred. The girl was very blessed in ways that I could appreciate. Yet for all that, I was fine with losing her friendship.
She and the others could say what they wanted. I would deny it, of course, but it was amusing that they were right that I was a threat to the Order. Just not, perhaps, in the way they believed. The path I lay on was different from the Jedi, and so long as they made no move to prevent me from travelling where I wished to go, then I could ignore them for now. In the future, as war swallowed the galaxy, I knew I would find myself across the battlefield from the Jedi at times, but that was far enough away that I didn¡¯t allow it to concern me greatly.
I stepped forward, guiding my new blade through one of the base velocities of Makashi. The movement was, as it had been for years, perfect. Yet now, with the Force flowing freely and a blade crafted by my intentions, the action was smoother, perhaps even easier and more efficient. The blade slid around, moving so easily and accurately that it was as if it could sense and anticipate my intentions and desires. This blade was an extension of me, and moved in perfect alignment with my actions, letting the Force flow through and around us.
My smile grew wider, threatening to encompass all of my lower face, as I worked through more of the velocities of my base form. My feet shifted, bringing in the Ataru footwork I¡¯d adopted into my personal style. My movements became easier, more fluid and graceful as the Force shifted with me, accepting my intentions, and acquiescing to them.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
For the first time since Naboo¡ no, since my rebirth in this universe, I felt complete. I¡¯d never understood just how much of a part of someone their lightsaber was until this moment. Around me, the world fell away as I moved through various velocities. Nothing else mattered for the time being, not Anakin or others I cared deeply for, or my slowly developing plans for the future. All that existed was myself, my lightsaber and the Force.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I pulled back, avoiding the fist that rushed toward my face, yet as the hand opened, I understood what was to happen but didn¡¯t react in time. A second later I was flying through the air, landing with a thud in the dirt around me.
¡°Osik!¡± I spat out and slammed my fist into the ground, angered at again failing to stop Simvyl from taking me down. Yes, I¡¯d agreed to not draw on the Force heavily while we sparred, and yes he had become a far stronger warrior since Naboo ¨C when he was still as good as most of the Mando¡¯ade ¨C but this was getting fucking annoying. What made it worse was the pleased smirk the Cathar had as he moved toward me.
¡°That¡¯s seven-six to you,¡± he says as he extends a hand. ¡°As much as I¡¯m enjoying taking you down, I can tell something is bothering you.¡±
I grunt in annoyance even as I take the hand. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve just gotten better than me over the last week,¡± I snapped back, though it would be clear to even a youngling that I don¡¯t believe my words.
Simvyl sighed. ¡°Cam, in the time since we first met, I¡¯ve seen you fight hundreds of times, and sparred with you more times than I can count.¡± My mind instantly supplied the number, revealing to be north of seven thousand, though some of those were spars that bled from one into another so might not count as individual spars. ¡°Yes, ever since Naboo I have grown stronger by joining you and Anakin in your training, and I am grateful for you helping me become an even stronger warrior, but don¡¯t lie to yourself. For each step forward I¡¯ve taken, you¡¯ve taken a dozen more at least. I barely manage to score a single point in our spars and yet all morning you¡¯ve been off. A hair too slow, a fraction late in responding. Even a blind, deaf, and dumb gundark could tell something is bothering you.¡±
I look at Simvyl carefully as I consider his words. Since we first met on Zonama Sekot he¡¯s matured, and while still young at twenty-one, he has evolved into a powerful and skilled fighter. He is someone I consider a good and trusted friend though I know I¡¯ve spent more time since Naboo training Anakin than interacting with him. He has never hinted at being upset about this and worked hard to join our training when and how he can. Yet for all that, I know that he still has some way to go before he reaches his peak and becomes one of the greatest ever Cathar warriors.
I grunt in annoyance at his words and kick the ground at my feet. ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± I mutter as I watch the clump of dirt I just kicked go flying away, ¡°and has much to do with where we are.¡±
We landed on Mandalore about a week ago, and I quickly sought out the Mando¡¯ade metalsmiths so that they could create the hilt I desired. However, it turned out that my exact idea wasn¡¯t feasible, and they suggested something slightly different. Instead of creating a simple coat of beskar to go over the tooth, the metalsmiths told me they could infuse the metal into the tooth, making the entire thing stronger and allowing the natural colour of the tooth to remain, though enhanced by the distinct ripples of beskar. I was overjoyed at their suggestion and asked them to create it, and while it wasn¡¯t yet finished, they assured me it would be but another day or two until I had a weapon worthy of a true Mando¡¯ade in my hands.
Word of what I was creating leaked to the two most powerful figures in the sector, and over one dinner Dukes Adonai and Torrhen ¨C though both barely used the Republic-created titles for themselves ¨C had asked me about the weapon. Between the pair of them, they controlled nearly seventy per cent of the sector and had the loyalty of nearly sixty per cent of the people. The rest, while not openly backing the pair, chose to follow decrees they passed, suggesting one or both could attempt to become Mand''alor.
Neither had however and while they both said it was because they felt unworthy of the title, I knew there was more to it. There was already a reigning Mand''alor, Jango Fett, though he had no interest in claiming the title, or at least using it to unite the clans. Instead, he had devoted himself to bounty hunting, becoming, unless something had heavily altered in this timeline, the template for the Clone Army and using Kamino as his base of operations white he raised his son, Boba.
Jango had become Mand''alor when his adopted father and the last to claim the title through strength of arms, Jaster Mereel, was betrayed and killed. Jango had avenged his father¡¯s death but afterwards turned his back on his people. Tor Vizsla had styled himself the secret Mand''alor and ruled via the Darksaber, and while Jango had killed him, I knew that Pre had the blade and was working to become the next Mand''alor. However, like Adonai and Torrhen, he didn¡¯t seek out Jango and challenge the bounty hunter to single combat.
There was a good reason for this, as from what I¡¯d seen of his fighting, Jango was a greater warrior than any of the three. Because of that, until Jango died, or some new and unexpected challenger emerged who could defeat and kill Jango, there would be no Mand''alor to lead the people.
I didn¡¯t know for certain that Jango was on Kamino, beginning the training of the clones, but given many other warriors ¨C names such as Vhonte Tervho, Kal Skirata, and Dun Marod who had all fought for me on Naboo ¨C had gone missing, I felt it was a safe bet that he was there. The project was, as was always intended by them, under the control of the Banite Sith. The question was, with Sifo-Dyas dead, who was the puppet that Sidious had ordered to take control of the project?
I was heavily interested in the clone project, but knew that turning up on Kamino without an excellent reason to head to such an isolated system, would draw the suspicion of the Kaminoans, and through them, have the Banite Sith know that I knew of Kamino. Such a move risked exposing that I knew more than they thought I knew, and as I knew I was far from ready to take on either of them, never mind both or with Anakin in tow, then the longer they remained unknowing of the extent of my knowledge, the safer it would be for me and those I cared about, and it was two such people that had left me distracted all morning.
As I¡¯d known would happen, the first night I was back on Mandalore, Bo and Naz had dragged me to bed, wanting to make up for our time apart. I had happily indulged those needs, though their suggestions that I challenge the dukes and attempt to become Mand''alor myself were ones I ignored and avoided. I wasn¡¯t strong enough, at least not without the Force, to defeat Adonai or Torrhen, to say nothing of Jango.
¡°Complicated as in dangerous, or complicated as in involving your females.¡±
Simvyl¡¯s insightful comment drew my thoughts away from the future of the Mando¡¯ade, and I chuckled at how easily he¡¯d hit the nail on the head. ¡°Where females are involved, is it ever anything but both,¡± I responded, drawing a snort of amusement from him.
I turned and looked to where I knew Keldabe lay. Somewhere in the city, with HK and R2 as escorts, Anakin was being led around by my two lovers. I knew that Anakin would be heading to a Mandalmotors design facility later today ¨C Alor Dred had allowed my request for Anakin to research some of his ideas at Dred¡¯s company¡¯s facilities, though on the promise that if the boy wished to have his designs made, that Mandalmotors had an opportunity to consider helping ¨C but beyond that he was at their tender mercies as to what they¡¯d do and where they¡¯d go.
Fenrir was further to the south of me, enjoying himself deep in a remote forest. I¡¯d left him there two days ago, letting him be the alpha predator he was, and I¡¯d felt semi-regular bouts of delight from him. No doubt that meant that he¡¯d either made a fresh kill, defeated a challenger or even both.
Simvyl and I had headed out to this open field so that we could spar and so that I could take my mind off the offer Naz, and less enthusiastically, Bo had made last night after our latest evening of carnal pleasure. However, it seemed their offer was haunting my thoughts and distracting me from the spar.
¡°They seek offspring?¡± My head snapped back to Simvyl, shocked at him knowing what the ladies wanted. He chuckled at my reaction. ¡°I may not be Human,¡± he explained, ¡°but the mating dance has many similar actions regardless of species.¡± He took a long sniff of the air. ¡°As usual their scent is all over you this morning. Add in that you all are over the Age of Responsibility, what I now know of how important offspring are to Mandalorians, and that through Anakin you have shown yourself to be a good father, is it any wonder they wish to bear your progeny?¡±
I smirk at his words. ¡°You are a touch too diplomatic and formal about their request, but you are right.¡± I turned around and looked toward Keldabe, to where the two women who had taken space within my heart were. ¡°I¡¯m not opposed to having children, nor with them being mothers to my kids. It¡¯s just¡¡±
¡°You fear for their safety because of the war you have made clear you know is coming?¡± I nodded but kept my focus on the city hundreds of miles away. ¡°Understandable, but illogical. You are a warrior, Cam, an alpha in the most animalistic sense. Deny it you might, but you seek this war and look forward to it. That means you also want to establish your dominance over the coming darkness, which you believe will be perhaps ten years from now.¡± I nodded again. ¡°Then why are you afraid of bearing younglings with those you love? If you deny yourself the chance now, then as the war grows closer and the danger increases, the chances your offspring will be capable of surviving decreases. It is both logical and primal that you have your children now so that when the war comes, you have prepared them for it as best you can.¡±
I grunt in annoyance at the wisdom in his words and begin walking toward where Raven is parked. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± he responded with a smirk. ¡°But I feel there are other concerns you have about taking your women and having them bear your progeny.¡±
I fought back the image that formed in my mind of Naz and Bo, my cum leaking out of their bodies after I¡¯d impregnated them. That was something I didn¡¯t need to see currently, not even in the deeper corners of my mind. ¡°The Jedi,¡± I said slowly, responding to his inquiry. ¡°If they discover I have children, they will seek to test them, and if they display aptitude with the Force, will want to take them to the Temple and deny me access to them. And of course, the fact that, while not a requirement, most Mando¡¯ade would be expected to marry those with whom they share a child.¡±
We were within sight of Raven now, and I moved to a small crate I¡¯d brought out, knowing there were chilled bottles of water inside. As I reached the crate, Simvyl spoke up again.
¡°I can¡¯t speak for Lady Vizsla, but we both know that Bo-Katan has about as much interest in marriage as you do in becoming celibate.¡± I choke at his blunt, but arcuate comparison. ¡°Even with the emphasis that Mandalorians place on family, she¡¯s something of an outlier.¡±
¡°True, but Naz is another matter, and not just because she might like the idea of being bound to me,¡± I say as I reach into the crate. ¡°Her father¡ well, it¡¯s clear he dislikes the Jedi, and me even more so. She was engaged to the heir of another clan, and while that is over, I believed that the heir is still interested in her, so taking Naz as mine would cause issues with that clan as well as Alor Pre.¡±
Simvyl caught a bottle as I tossed it to him. ¡°Are any of them strong enough to challenge you for her hand?¡±
¡°Pre perhaps, but I know I can take him,¡± I say as Simvyl take a sip of his water.
¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± He said after his sip, ¡°as much as there was a time when I would¡¯ve felt insulted to say this, Mandalorians are not unlike the Cathar. We might claim to be civilised and obey expected Republic norms, but we are a warrior people, as are the Mandalorians. For our peoples, it is strength or arms, both personal and clans, that matter and not who has the highest office, or who holds the most credits.¡± He grunted and shook his head. ¡°Perhaps that is the failing of the Republic,¡± he muttered to himself, but his words reached me regardless. ¡°If they dislike your arrangements with Lady Vizsla and Bo-Katan, then they can either challenge you about it and lose, or know their place and mind their tongue.¡±
¡°Is this how Cathar society works?¡± I asked before drinking some of the water in my bottle. I could¡¯ve said more, but I¡¯m interested in what else Simvyl has to say. I¡¯ve spent much of the morning going over the matter of children with Bo and Naz in my head, and I find that I¡¯m enjoying having a male to speak with. Simvyl has, without me realising it, become my closest male friend. Hells, with Darihd dead, he is possibly my only male friend. That is both amusing and slightly concerning.
Simvyl smirked, exposing his fangs. ¡°To a degree, yes. But then all cultures work along similar lines. At least where the influence of the Republic hasn¡¯t twisted their ideals. To those in the Core and worlds like them, power comes from credits and political influence. On the more remote worlds, or those home to species and cultures like the Cathar, Zygerrians, and Mandalorians, sentients understand that while credits and influence grant some control, true power belongs to those with the strength to take it. That, when push comes to shove, the galaxy belongs to the warriors and not those who seek peace and understanding.¡±
My head tilted as I accepted and agreed with his logic. The Core is flawed and corrupt, something easiest to see on Coruscant but present elsewhere. What amused me about his statement was how, even if he would never know it, how close some of his ideas about what true power was and what it meant aligned closely with those of Adas.
¡°As for your concerns about the Jedi taking your progeny, I feel there is little for you to be concerned about.¡± My brow rose questioningly at the certainty in his voice. ¡°Mandalorians dislike the Jedi, thus I¡¯m sure they have ways to falsify the records of the Force potential of any born into their culture. If you are still concerned that the Jedi might seek out your children regardless of the test, I suspect Duke Adonai in particular would be willing to ensure your name is not on any public records regarding the parentage of the children.¡±
I looked at him, impressed with the insight. ¡°Such a simple deception wouldn¡¯t fool the Jedi or Sith, and the moment they learn either of the ladies are with child, they will move to take the baby, knowing it''s mine. It won¡¯t take them much effort to take either, no matter how hard Bo and Naz would fight, they¡¯re no match for a Jedi Master or a Sith Lord.¡± I smirked as I finished my bottle and then used the Force to levitate the crate. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a secret how close I am with the pair.¡±
Simvyl chuckled as we moved to enter Raven. ¡°No, it certainly isn¡¯t,¡± he said, ¡°I believe half of the city has heard your couplings over the last few nights.¡± A wide grin spread over my face at the idea I might have kept others up while Bo, Naz, and I partook in carnal desires with each other. ¡°Still, while you are right that neither of them would be a match against a Jedi or Sith, we both know they would not face such a threat alone. Their clans, and perhaps much of the sector, would take up arms against any attempt to take one of their children or interference in Mandalorian affairs by the Jedi or Republic.¡±
I didn¡¯t reply immediately, instead working to ensure the crate was onboard and settled on the floor. Simvyl made it sound as if the Mando¡¯ade would declare war against the Republic if the Jedi took any children I potentially had in the future. I, however, doubted that would be the case. Oh, I¡¯d expect their clans to seek vengeance, but only them. That said, the idea of Bo and Naz launching a two-woman assault on the Temple, and doing considerable damage to it, was quite amusing.
¡°Thank you for your counsel,¡± I said once the crate was secure, and I had asked Raven to close the ramp. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me see the path I might take. Though I warn you that any lack of sleep you get from tonight onwards is your own fault.¡±
He laughed good-naturedly at that and patted my shoulder. ¡°I shall ensure I have aids to block out external sounds then. As much as the glances I get from others because of your behaviour amuses me, I need my beauty sleep.¡±
¡°That you do,¡± I snapped back with a grin. He smacked my shoulder as we both laughed at the joke though before anything else could be said or done, the comm unit in my arm beeped for attention. A simple tap opened the channel, and a small hologram of a familiar person appeared. ¡°Osto, what can I do for you this morning?¡± I asked the heir to Clan Ordo.
¡°Cam,¡± he replied, making clear instantly that this was a social call, ¡°just wanted to check in with you and Simvyl. We¡¯ve got another game of Meshgeroya planned for tonight.¡±
I smirk at the revelation. ¡°We¡¯re game, but I thought you¡¯d be tired of losing so much,¡± I responded, commenting on the fact that in the five games that we¡¯d played so far, Osto had always been on the other team, and the score was four-to-one in my favour when it came to victories.
Meshgeroya was the Mando¡¯a name for Limmie, a popular sport played throughout the galaxy. Amusingly, the name translated into ¡®The Beautiful Game¡¯, which fit well as the game bore a lot of similarity to football from my former life. The biggest difference, beyond the size of the playing area, was that it was far more violent, at times bearing more similarity to rugby than football, and thankfully had none of the more recent ¡®improvements¡¯ brought into football that had slowed things down and sucked some of the enjoyment from the game.
The rules of Meshgeroya weren¡¯t too different from football, so I took to the game easily, and since that first game, Simvyl and I had always found time to play it with the Mando¡¯ade around our age. Beyond the building camaraderie that brought forth, it helped Simvyl become further accepted by the Mando¡¯ade.
¡°Today will be the day you fall, defeated and broken at my feet!¡± Osto proclaimed dramatically while pumping his fist in the air. A moment later we all laughed at his comment, and he then continued. ¡°I just wanted to be certain. This evening Gar and Tor will depart on assignment.¡±
I nodded, remembering that Gar Saxon told me that he was, along with about twenty others including Rook Kast, Bryn Tyri, and Tor Vizsla, heading to the Gaia system. There they¡¯d help the Lokella train their warriors for future raids against various slaver groups, and advise on ways to improve planetary and system defence.
There was something oddly poetic about Gar heading there to train the Lokella when it had been his father who had led the first assault from Decca the Hutt that attempted to re-enslave the, at the time unnamed group. He had long accepted that my killing of his father was honourable, even the actions of his father were not, but I still at times found it odd how easily Gar and I had become, if not friends, then comrades in battle.
Gar was aware that many Lokella wouldn¡¯t be happy to have a Saxon present on Mtael¡¯s Gift, but he was unconcerned by it. He had chosen this assignment aware of that issue, and like any true warrior would face the challenge head-on. I¡¯d believed him for the most part, but still used the Force and Observe to confirm his honesty on the matter.
What was interesting, at least to me, was that Tor Vizsla, the son and heir of Pre and Naz¡¯s older brother, would be joining Gar and the others. Since the assault on Keldabe at the start of the most recent civil war, Tor had become a vocal opponent to the Death Watch, so much so that Observe didn¡¯t register it among his loyalties, though he retained a strong loyalty to his father. Tor¡¯s hatred toward Death Watch would infuriate Pre, as that man intended to rebuild the Death Watch in his image and, after either defeating Jango in combat or learning the bounty hunter was dead, proclaim himself Mand''alor. Though perhaps not as much as how close I was to Naz, or that through her Tor and I were becoming comfortable in each other¡¯s company.
One day, based on the quest I had for him, I knew Pre and I would face off in battle. If, as was the most likely option, I was forced to kill him in that battle, it would be interesting to see how Tor and Naz responded to that. I expected Naz to be sad but accepting, even ¨C if we had children by then ¨C that I proved her choice in taking me as her mate. Tor, however, was going to need watching, which was why the growing friendship with him was a useful thing in that regard as well.
¡°What time will we play?¡± I asked Osto.
¡°The usual,¡± He replied.
I checked with Simvyl and got a nod, confirming he was interested in playing. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see you then,¡± I said to Osto before closing the channel. I started heading toward the cockpit, Simvyl walking with me. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to pick up Fenrir earlier than I expected.¡±
The Cathar chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to love that.¡±
I laughed. Fenrir was going to hate having his hunt cut short, but I knew we wouldn¡¯t be spending much longer on Mandalore. The beskar metalsmiths assured me that the hilt for my blade would be completed by this evening, and I wanted to depart from the planet by tomorrow night at the latest.
Anzat was to be the next culture that I was to train with. Simvyl had expressed interest in learning from a race known to produce some of the most dangerous assassins, blood trackers, and hunters in the galaxy. Anakin, however, wouldn¡¯t be joining this training. He was too young, and I didn¡¯t want him around a species that, even if they didn¡¯t do so to every outsider, were known to feed on the lifeforce of others.
Now, only the most feral of Anzati tried to feed without thought, but I wasn¡¯t going to place Anakin, someone with the highest Force potential in the galaxy ¨C if not of all time ¨C into such a place. He would remain on Raven, guarded by Fenrir, HK and R2. I¡¯d see what I could go about coming back to train him when I could, but regardless I¡¯d be leaving detailed instructions of what he should do and when; along with permitting HK to gently enforce my rules.
Of course, before we could go to Anzat, I had to gather up my oddball family and say goodbye to friends and lovers. Perhaps, if the timing was right, leave one or both with the gift they desired.
¡ ¡
3.09 Family and Training 2/3
I rested on the ground, my knees taking most of my weight while my lower legs were bent under me. I kept my backside off my heels, as that was part of the instructions the Guardian of The Way had given me when I, and around fifty others had entered the Hall of Testing at this Sanctum of The Way. The Way was how the Anzati referred to the overarching martial art they followed.
I¡¯d learnt this, and a bit more about the world when we arrived in orbit about a week ago, the Star Marshall who greeted our arrival providing a decent overview of how to learn The Way. There were five Sanctums upon the planet ¨C all located on one of the two northern continents, where those wishing to learn The Way ¨C be they Anzati or off-worlders ¨C could attempt to prove their worth.
The Sanctums only opened on certain dates each year and were very particular about which sentients they would take as an Initiate of The Way. Anyone who failed a Sanctum¡¯s Trial had to wait half a year before reapplying to another Sanctum, and if one failed to gain entry to any of the five Sanctums, then they were unworthy forever of learning even the first steps of The Way.
Those taken as Initiates trained at the Sanctum where they had proved their worth for however long it took to be determined by the Guardians to attempt the First Judgment. Completion of the First Judgment saw an Initiate become an Apprentice and then be able to choose the path they wished to walk.
The most common path taken by off-worlders was the Path Of the Hunter; a route dedicated to warriors who fought with distraction and diversion. The two other most common paths were that of the Tracker and the Assassin. Most Anzati favoured the Path of the Assassin, which was why to the galaxy at large they were generally regarded as a race of that profession.
I was unsure as to which path I wished to follow, but from what little I¡¯d managed to gather from the locals while Simvyl and I waited for the next Sanctum Trial, I found myself seeing use in the Path of the Assassin and the Path of the Hunter. Training to use the Force in subtle ways to slip past and engage targets, while not ideal to how I generally fought, would be a useful set of extra skills in my arsenal and could be of use if Dooku¡¯s hints of a plan to redistribute some of the treasures of the Jedi Temple developed into more duracrete plans.
A faint grunt of struggle drew my attention to my right. There I saw Simvyl resting in the same position as me, though it was clear he was fighting to maintain it. When we had first entered the Hall of Testing, assuming the position we were in was easy, yet as the hours stretched, and the sun slowly set somewhere outside, many of those in the room began to fall from their position, be collected by one of the Attendants monitoring us, and sent home.
One hundred had entered the Hall yesterday afternoon ¨C I was sure a new day was upon us as I could see the sun rising outside ¨C but now only twelve remained. Simvyl and I were the only non-Anzati remaining, as the other off-worlders ¨C about ten ¨C had failed during the night. It was clear that Simvyl was struggling but I could feel him drawing upon what little connection he had with the Force to strengthen himself. That was a sign the teaching of the Matukai had taken hold with him, and a clear indicator of his improvement over the last two years.
The challenge that lay before him, was to remain as he was as we waited for the Trial to end. I had no such issues, the Force granting me the strength to easily endure this trial, but I hoped that when it was time to become Initiates, Simvyl was still with us.
¡ ¡
As the sun rose high above the hall, increasing the temperature inside, I looked around. We were down to seven remaining, and impressively one of those was Simvyl. He had been struggling all morning, sweat flowing freely down his brow, but I was proud of my friend for not giving up. I was uncertain of how long we had been here, but I felt we were slowly approaching a full day in the Hall.
There was an unpleasant odour in the Hall, the result of two who failed during the morning losing control of their bodily functions. They had been escorted from here by the Attendants, embarrassment at their public humiliation evident on their faces, but no effort was made by the Attendants to clean up the messes left, nor nullify the smells. It hadn¡¯t taken me long to realise they, or more like the Guardians, left the issues to further test those of us who remained. In their place, I might not do the same, but I could see the use of taking advantage of the unexpected opportunity.
The doors at the front of the Hall slid back, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. We watched cautiously as Grand Guardian Frauq stepped into the Hall. He looked at all of us in turn, his eyes lingering on me more than any of the others. ¡°Be at ease. The Trial has ended. You have proven your worth as potential Initiates.¡± He paused there waiting for us to shift from the positions we had been in.
None of us moved at first, either fearful or curious that this was some form of final test. The Grand Guardian chuckled at our reaction. ¡°I assure you this is no trick, no test or challenge you must face.¡± He clapped his hands and the Attendants around the edges of the Hall stood. Most moved away though four came into the centre, moving to clear up the issues left by those who¡¯d failed embarrassingly.
Seeing that, everyone shifted. I could tell they were all tired ¨C their hands rubbing their calves to regain feeling in them ¨C but I had no such issues. Even if I didn¡¯t have the Force to ease my burden, Player¡¯s Body ensured, even as altered as it now was from when I¡¯d first been reborn in this galaxy, that such physical issues were heavily minimised.
I moved around and sat cross-legged, waiting for the others to recover and the Grand Guardian to continue. ¡°Each of you has proven your dedication to taking your first steps on The Way,¡± he said slowly, a faint outline of a smile creeping onto his lips. ¡°In the coming hours, the Guardians of this Sanctum will speak to you in turn, seeking to know what your purpose here is, and thus determine which Path might be best suited for you. However, you will not begin any Path until you prove yourself worthy of being more than an Initiate. I warn you that for many it can take years, even decades, to gain such skill. Many depart this Sanctum never reaching the next destination on their voyage along The Way, though I have hopes that some of you here today,¡± again his eyes focused on me, ¡°will impress myself and my fellow Guardians.¡±
The Grand Guardian stood at that and nodded. At that signal, the Attendants that had departed returned, bringing with them trays. My nose perked up as I caught the faint, but growing stronger, hints of food. While I didn¡¯t need the same sustenance as others ¨C due to the Force and Player¡¯s Body ¨C hunger was still an issue I faced.
Two of the Attendants ¨C both females who offered me demure but hungry smiles ¨C placed their trays at my feet. Lifting the lid from the bowls I saw one brought what appeared to be rice and vegetables, the other a hot broth with a strong and very distinct scent.
I offered the Attendants a nod of thanks and then reached down for a spoon, curious as to how the broth tasted, and then later, how the discussions with the Guardians would go. I had not hidden my status as a Force user from the Anzati when I arrived in the system, though they, like many, had simply assumed that meant I was a Jedi. That was true enough, but it did amuse me how that was always the first-choice others made and when the time came to leave the Order, it was something I could exploit if I so wished.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I moved through the paths of the Sanctum, about half a month into my training here. So far that had revolved around simple training focusing on ensuring that I, Simvyl, and the six others with us knew how to move silently around a location. The Guardians also taught us, or in some cases re-educated us, on how to move through the shadows, mindful of any ¨C be they organic or mechanical ¨C that might be seeking to find us.
After the meal following the First Trial, I had spoken with three Guardians about my intentions. They were impressed to see another Jedi coming to them to learn ¨C it was uncommon but did happen on occasion ¨C and they explained to me the purpose of training with the Anzati.
At this sanctum as an Initiate, I would work on drawing on the Force in subtle, almost untraceable ways. The intent was never to overwhelm a target, but to distract, disorientate, and dissuade them while moving toward whatever target one who follows The Way had.
Already that training had begun on nullifying the sound we generated as we moved. With my immersive Force connection, doing so was easy, but I was working hard on making such actions something I could do with the slightest effort. I wanted it to become as second nature to me as breathing; something that would always be used even when I had little or no use for it. The Guardians that were teaching us had decent potential with the Force, or at the very least their skill was such that they could sense if I drew too heavily upon it, helping to guide me to the point of manipulation of the Force that I desired. I wasn¡¯t there yet, but I knew I was close.
In the coming weeks, the Guardians would advance the training, teaching us how to mask our scent to further improve our ability to move about without detection. Once that was mastered, and I intended to do so as quickly as I could, then the training ¨C the final section of that for an Initiate ¨C would be using the Force to brush against the minds of others and guide their attention and thoughts in ways that allowed one following The Way to move past them unseen.
Everything about how that trick was applied sounded similar to Force Persuasion, the gentler form of the common mind trick the Jedi used that Master Fay preferred. Thinking about that had me wondering how Fay¡¯s task was going. It had been around three years since she left with Satele Shan¡¯s holocron to locate Tython, I knew she still lived as I could sense my former Master through the Force, but beyond that, I remained unaware of her progress.
I hoped she was successful as the more she could bleed off Jedi unwilling to fight in the coming war, or even better who wished nothing to do with the Republic at large, the fewer obstacles I would face in the future. Yes, such an action would also help the Banite Sith, but for now, my goals aligned slightly with theirs, so actions that could benefit us both were acceptable.
I would normally have spoken with Adas in my quarters aboard Raven about the training the Anzati had placed me through so far, however, there had yet to be an ideal time to do so. Since being accepted as an Initiate, I had been sequestered in the Sanctum, sharing a room with Simvyl. I trusted he would not question the holocron, nor speak of it to another, but I could not be sure if there were any listening and watching us while we rested.
Access to my ship, and more importantly Anakin, was why I was moving through the Sanctum today, heading for a meeting with the Guardians. Even if they granted my request, I would not be using the ancient Sith holocron. Adas likely had already sensed Anakin around me, but I would not speak with the long-dead Sith Lord with Anakin anywhere nearby and risk the Sith trying to corrupt and manipulate my son. When he was older, ready for what I had learnt from Adas, then if he so desired, I would teach Anakin what I had learnt, but access to the holocron would never be his. That path carried too great a risk to even consider.
Anakin would not become Darth Vader, and join the Banite Sith, but I understood now, after over a year and a half of interacting with the Force normally that, just as with myself, the darkness that gave birth to Vader was within Anakin. The challenge I would be facing in the next decade was teaching Anakin how to accept that darker part of himself, that part that was always there, and not allow it to take control of him, and drive him down a path of rage and anger from which he would be lost to the Dark Side, possibly forever.
As I passed a pond in the Sanctum, fish of some form swimming freely within it, my mind rolled back to my early days as an Initiate and my ideas about Balance, about how one should be able to draw on both sides of the Force by channelling the correct emotions. I understood now that those ideas were, to be gentle, impossible.
The ways in which one used the Force, what most termed the Dark Side and the Light Side, were almost discordant. The base ideologies of those two Orders were simply irreconcilable. You could have a Jedi that was more aggressive and drew on their impulses to make decisions (which I was sure many would feel was a good description for me), but they ran the risk of getting lost in their needs and placing personal desires over any sense of what was good for others. Or you might find a Sith that would try to not place their selfish needs ahead of things that might help the greater good. However, in each case, the sentient ran a high chance of slipping and shifting to the other side of the Force. Trying to be both Sith and Jedi, both Light and Dark, would only lead to one¡¯s mind shattering as it tried to reconcile the two paths.
Interestingly, this was, at least according to what I could discover in the Jedi and Celebratus Archives, what had happened to Revan. Hundreds of years after defeating Malak, and falling in love with Bastila, he had left her and ventured into the galaxy seeking out a threat. That threat had emerged centuries later as the Sith Empire fought a decade-long war against the Republic and the Jedi.
Yet it was after the rise of something called the Eternal Empire ¨C the Celebratus archives had little on the exact details, and what I¡¯d seen on the matter in the Jedi Temple had been highly restricted even as a Knight ¨C Revan had somehow returned. Reading between the lines, he did this to stop a Sith Emperor who may also have controlled the Eternal Empire, and in doing so split his soul. The Light and the Dark within him were unable to reconcile their need to defeat this Sith Emperor with how they would do so.
In the end, Revan had been stopped from whatever insane idea his Dark Side had produced, but if his soul had split, then how had I spoken with him in the Crystal Cave on Ilum all those years ago, and what the fuck had happened back then?
I shook my head, pushing those thoughts aside. Every time I spent more than a few minutes trying to determine what had happened, I ended up with a migraine that would shatter duracrete and drive my mind close to shutting down. Perhaps one day, if he ever reappeared, I could ask my ancestor about how he could become one with the Force when his soul had severed itself, but given I¡¯d yet to see him in the decade since that meeting, I wasn¡¯t holding out much hope of that happening. Nor of my completing the quest he gave me.
As I neared the Guardian¡¯s Quarters, I pushed thoughts about Revan and the Force away. There were two guards outside the building, each holding impressive-looking pikes that I had confirmed via Observe were coated in phrik and cortosis. Their armour was blaster-resistant to a degree and an interesting mix of practical and ceremonial. I wasn¡¯t sure where they gained the phrik and cortosis for their weapons, but I knew this was not the only Sanctum that would have such weapons, suggesting an impressive supply was available to the Anzati government.
Seeing the guards my mind turns back to the first afternoon as an Initiate. Two of the more senior members of the Path of the Hunter provided us with a demonstration of their capabilities. They moved with impressive speeds ¨C not on-par with what either I or Anakin could, but beyond what most without a strong connection to the Force could manage ¨C striking and avoiding each other with fluidity and grace. Simvyl struggled to follow the fight, but I had no such issues and found myself mesmerised by the deadly dance the two Hunters engaged in.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
Afterwards, the Grand Guardian had spoken to me, impressed that I had tracked the movements of the Hunters so easily. He spoke of the last Jedi to train here, which had been Master Tholme who I knew in passing, and how it was always illuminating to have one of the Order train with their Assassins, Trackers, and Hunters. What the Great Grandmaster was surprised by was learning that I was a Jedi Knight. It seemed he had believed me a Padawan sent by my Master to study with them, and not a fully-fledged warrior of the Order.
¡°Why are you here Initiate?¡± one of the guards asks as I come closer. ¡°The dormitories and training facilities are over there.¡± He uses his pike to gesture in the direction of where those places are.
I bowed, showing respect for them, and acknowledging that they outranked me. ¡°I have come to speak with the Grand Guardian. He is aware of my request and bids me to arrive at this time.¡±
The guards looked at each other and then at me. It was early evening, less than an hour after dinner, and one of the few moments when Initiates were not in lectures, training, or spars. That I would use that small amount of free time when the Guardians were not pushing us to our limits, to seek out the Grand Guardian was unexpected.
One of the guards lifted his arm and accessed a small computer interface on his vambrace. As he did, I watched the sun slowly setting to my right. Anzat had a twenty-eight-hour day, and our training took up much of that time. Nearly twenty-two hours in total, with only four hours allowed during the night to rest. It didn¡¯t take a genius to understand the Guardians were pushing us past our limit, forcing us to keep going even when barely able to. Unlike the others, however, I had the advantages of being a Jedi, Player¡¯s Body, and a Meditation skill that was maxed. With those working in concert, I could negate any weariness my body and mind experienced.
It was because of that, and not being able to train Anakin while inside the Sanctum, that I was here to speak with the Grand Guardian. I hoped that even if just a few times each month, I might be allowed to return to Raven to monitor Anakin and test his progress.
¡°The Grand Guardian is expecting you.¡± The guard said after something flashed on his vambrace. ¡°You may enter and will be escorted to him. Do not attempt to deviate from your path, or escape the notice of your guide.¡±
I bowed again, accepting the orders, and ignoring the tone the guard used. He was just doing his job and not, I felt, targeting me because I was an off-worlder. I entered the building, my mind already devising altered training patterns for Anakin if my request was granted, and the extent to which HK could go to ensure Anakin followed my plans.
And perhaps, while I was there, I might see how my son was coming along with his two projects.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I slipped forward, moving from the wall I¡¯d just scaled toward a row of bushes five metres further in. My steps were silent, the Force working in an almost inconceivably small way to dull the sound of my steps so that even I failed to hear myself as I moved. I was also using it to mask any scent I might produce. I could feel the Force swirling around me, subtly asking me to use it, offering its services, wanting me to rend every threat in the compound I¡¯d just entered to pieces. I refused to do so. This challenge I faced was based on my skills and subtle usage of the Force, not overwhelming power. Failure to complete it sufficiently would deny me the chance to advance beyond Initiate, and prevent me from learning some of the greater skills those who followed The Way had.
Two months had passed since I, Simvyl and five others had been accepted as Initiates, and while Simvyl was doing well in his training, thanks to my ability to draw on far more reserves of the Force, and years of combat training before being reborn, I had advanced faster than him or anyone in our intake. This exercise, to infiltrate a compound, locate the target terminal, and then exfil without being detected was my Test of the Initiate; a chance to show that I was ready to learn more, and I was not going to fail it.
The major difference between this exercise compared to the various training drills we had been put through by the Guardians over the last two months was that this was a live-fire exercise. If the guards found me, they would shoot. The only small upside was that their blasters wouldn¡¯t be set to kill, just a form of stunning that induced great pain.
To prepare me for what might happen, one of the Guardians had shot me with a blaster with that setting. Even knowing it was coming and preparing for it, I had been driven to my knees. My senses had struggled to remain active as every nerve ending in my body felt as if it was on fire. At that moment, the Force came to my call, and only the barest thread of control and the knowledge that this was something I had accepted as needing to happen prevented me from lashing out. From using the Force to eviscerate the Guardian who had dared induce the pain I had felt.
I was relieved that I had been able to control my rage during that demonstration and knew that if I¡¯d come to Anzat not long after taking Natural Selection, I¡¯d have never been able to contain my rage. Sithspit, even before Naboo I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d have had the control ¨C at least without Player¡¯s Mind ¨C to not lash out at those who¡¯d dared to hurt me.
I stayed still in the bushes I was in, looking around the compound. The Guardians had made clear that beyond the three objectives of infiltrate, locate the target, and exfil without detection, I was free to use all the skills and weaponry at my disposal. I had chosen to not bring my lightsaber, as this was ¨C even if I was to be shot at ¨C just a training exercise. The use of the lightsaber would make it far too easy to maim and kill any who got in my way and certainly cost me any hint of anonymity.
Instead, I had a simple blade along with a holdout blaster at my hips, and the tools located in my mechanical limb. The Guardians, while aware that I had the replacement, and understanding and accepting of it, remained blissfully unknowing of the extras the limb possessed. Ideally, that would remain the case even after this exercise, but if not, the myriad of tools I had at my disposal would ensure that I could escape without detection regardless of whether I found the required terminal or not.
I went still as the sound of movement reached my ears; the Force boosting my senses to make it easier to know what was happening around me. Staying low in the bush, I waited for the guard ¨C there should not be anyone here but guards ¨C to approach while examining the map of the compound that I had overlaid on my minimap. I was still several metres, and at least two paths, from coming into sight of the central building that contained the terminal I was to access. Yet as I stayed there, listening as the guard grew ever closer to my location, I felt something was wrong.
The guard was unaware of me, I was sure of that. Yet within the Force, there was a distant echo. As if something was happening elsewhere. Not on Anzat but off-world. The faint sight of blue flashed through my mind before I drew my focus back to my location.
The steps grew closer, and the crunching of gravel louder, as the guard walked along the path. I stayed still, trusting my cover, the skills I had learnt, and the gentle applications of the Force I was using to keep me hidden. The rules of the exercise said the guards wouldn¡¯t have anything like night-vision goggles or scopes, but I wouldn¡¯t put it past the Guardians to change those rules without telling me. I stayed low, using the bushes to mask my presence and waited for the guard to draw ever closer.
I listened carefully, tracking the sounds of his movement, and comparing them to the compound¡¯s layout on my minimap. As the sounds of his footsteps moved away, heading along the path, I stayed still. The routes and timings of the guards weren¡¯t given in the briefing so I had no certainty as to when or if the guard would turn and come back.
Once the steps became quieter, and the minimap confirmed he had moved around a bend, I slipped forward, sliding under the bush so that I could see the path. There was no moon in the night¡¯s sky, but using the Force to enhance my sight I saw the faint shifted sections of gravel where the guard had stepped. Pushing myself up to a kneeling position, I noted the marks in the gravel and the next row of vegetation.
Those bushes weren¡¯t as tall or dense as the one I¡¯d just moved under, meaning it would be harder to avoid detection once in them. I looked both ways, searching for a better route. However, two trees, each about three metres from me on each side marked the end of the bush: the ground beyond them being open and exposed.
The bush across from me was my best path. At least unless I wished to sneak around the walls of the compound seeking another route toward the central building that contained my target. I felt that path carried more danger. The guards would be more alert to shifting shadows and unexpected sounds the closer they were to the walls. Deeper in the compound, the odds were higher that they might be less alert to a threat, thinking those further out would find a danger before it moved inward.
I moved over the path, placing my feet gently into the indentations the guard had made, and reached the other bush. My steps were muffled by the Force dampening any sound I made, but I still moved slowly, not wanting to risk a sudden mistake that might expose my position.
Sliding low, I slipped under the bush and crawled forward. Yet before I was fully under the cover of the bushes, I heard the sound of shifting footsteps on the gravel. The guard had turned and was coming back. Not wanting to be found, I pulled myself as much as I could under the low bush. Then, as the sounds of the footsteps grew ever closer, I called the Force to me, bending it around myself as a sort of second skin in a way the Guardians called the Unseen Fa?ade that they had been teaching me over the last few months.
The Force would distort my appearance, in theory making it difficult for any to be able to focus upon me. In well-lit locations, that would make it harder for others to shoot at or attack me, and in the darkness of the night, as it was now, it would allow me to remain unseen even if someone were almost on top of me. In time, I would be expected to use this new power to hide from the detection of droids and mechanical sensors, but I¡¯d yet to begin such training as that was considered an Apprentice-level skill. Provided I passed this exercise, then I should move to that rank and begin more advanced training. That said, I could already see how it would in theory work, and with two droids at my disposal if I couldn¡¯t learn it before my time on Anzat was over, I¡¯d be able to learn it for myself.
As I lay there, unmoving and waiting for the guard to pass by, my thoughts drifted for a moment to the Jedi Shadows. Master Giiett had suggested on occasion that I would be well suited to serving with that subset of the Order. However, while I was skilled at subterfuge and able to think outside the box, I had grown to prefer being in the heat of battle instead of slipping around the edges of it to cause damage others wouldn¡¯t notice until it was too late.
The training that Giiett had provided me with when trying to convince me to join the Shadows ¨C at least before his death ¨C bore similarities to much of what the Anzati Guardian taught and wondered if the other Jedi who¡¯d¡¯ come here ¨C such as Master Tholme ¨C had been Shadows themselves.
I refocused as the guard came to a stop almost on top of me. I remained still, waiting for him to move yet preparing to strike. Darts in my arm would render him unconscious in an instant if he spotted me, however, such a move would place a severe time restraint on the exercise. Either the guard would wake up in four or five hours and remember what had happened, or another would find him; either by walking along this same path, or by him missing a check-in.
Time seemed to slow as I readied myself on the chance I was detected. My heart rate remained steady even as I felt my body and the Force wait for my signal to strike. The idea to cast a false sound elsewhere in the compound came to mind. It was not a trick the Guardians had suggested, but one Fay had taught me years before. I¡¯d never needed that power before, nor had it registered as a Force Power back when the Interface tracked such things, but it was an option if the guard lingered for too long.
Thankfully for me, the guard resumed moving, heading back in the direction I¡¯d first seen him coming from. I stayed still listening intently to the sound of his steps, as the gravel crunching under his feet grew ever quieter. Once he was far enough away, I shifted, moving through the bushes toward the centre of the compound.
Once out from the bushes, I looked around. Ahead of me was a flower bed. There was no way I could move through it without damaging some of them, which risked giving away my presence. I could move around it, but either side offered no cover on the small expanse of grass before. That, however, was acceptable for now as my location granted me a clear line of sight of the central building in the compound, and where on the top floor the terminal I was expected to access was located.
At five floors tall, the building was a good ten metres above anything else in the compound, which made it easy to use as a point of reference. However, the downside was that scaling the outside of the building would be troublesome as I¡¯d be visible to anyone who looked at it from the side I climbed up.
The terminal on the fifth floor was special in that it was air-gapped to the networks running in the compound, and supposedly the only one used for accessing several highly classified files that I needed to duplicate. The problem was always going to be gaining access to that terminal, and as my eyes scanned the base of the building, the difficulty increased exponentially.
The only visible entrance ¨C I could make out two sides clear and catch hints of the third ¨C lay before a large open expanse of gravel. An area of around ten square metres in size. Two guards stood at their posts on either side of the door, and as I watched, I saw at least four guards moving around near the sides I could see.
I could get past those guards, or at least I thought I could. However, doing so would either take too much effort to do so without alerting them or if I took them out, draw the attention of the other guards before I had completed my assignment.
My eyes searched the building, spotting windows on each of the floors between the ground and the fifth floor. However, as I looked closer ¨C the Force granting me impressive depth of vision ¨C I noted that all were locked from the inside. To make matters worse, along the edges of the building, shaped in ways to hide their presence with the architecture, I saw what I assumed to be sensors and cameras.
That removed the idea of taking out the guards, as I¡¯d be seen by others before I was close enough to take the two guards down quietly. Oddly, I smiled as I understood the cameras were an extra layer of security, one not mentioned by the briefing before the exercise that was designed to catch out any who chose to rush the building in a desire to reach the terminal.
My gaze moved to the building¡¯s roof. From what I could see from my vantage point, it appeared flat. In theory, there would be some way to enter the room I wanted from there, however, getting to the roof would be a challenge. The sky might be black due to the missing moon, but using the Force to leap onto the roof would make it highly likely I would be spotted, if not heard as I landed.
My gaze shifted around, seeking a way to reach the roof of the central building without being seen by guards or cameras. There were a few smaller buildings nearby, though none within easy jumping distance. Some were close enough that I felt I could make the leap with the Force boosting me, and ensure that no one saw or heard my actions. Yet, as my eyes focused on one building in the corner of the compound, out of the way and seemingly unimportant, the Force subtly shifted.
That drew my attention, and I examined the building as best I could from my location. There was nothing seemingly important about it, and it lay far from my target, with only a single guard patrolling nearby, yet the Force was implying that this building might be of use. Curious about why that was, and knowing I had until the first light of the morning ¨C about six and a half hours from now ¨C stretched over the compound to complete my assignment, I decided to investigate.
At the very least being able to watch the target building from another angle might offer a way into the target. And at best¡ there might be a way to complete the challenge without needing to risk discovery.
¡ ¡
¡°Why were you drawn to the building you ended up entering?¡±
The question had come from one of the three Guardians that I was standing before. It was a few hours after the exercise had ended, and it was confirmed that while I hadn¡¯t accessed the terminal in the main building, I had completed it successfully.
¡°A feeling,¡± I replied, thinking back to the small building the Force had guided me to. As I drew closer I discovered several instances of hidden security around the building, which only served to further my curiosity. ¡°The Force hinted to me that there was more to the building than met the eye,¡± I added as the Guardians looked at me. ¡°Unlike the other buildings in the compound, bar the primary target, this one had more security than one would expect. Because of that, I decided to trust the Force and investigate further.¡±
As it turned out, the building the Force guided me to had a terminal in it as well, one that connected to the supposedly air-gapped one on the top floor of the building I was meant to infiltrate. I had copied the files from the new terminal and then slipped from the compound without being spotted by any guard or sensor.
¡°You abandoned your orders?¡±
¡°My orders were to access the terminal in the main building and copy the files on the secured terminal. Whether I could or could not complete that, I was expected to leave the compound before sunrise without being stopped, or ideally detected. The target building with the terminal was too heavily guarded for there to be much chance that I could gain entry without being detected. Deciding that remaining unseen and learning as much as I could about the compound that night, so if allowed I could return the next, was the prudent course of action.¡±
The three Guardians turn to each other. I could see their lips move, yet was unable to hear what they were saying as they discussed my actions. Soon, they turned back to me.
¡°The exercise is deemed a success,¡± one of the Guardians stated, drawing a small smile from me. ¡°Few Initiates ever consider accessing the secondary buildings, and fewer still locate the secondary terminal. Interestingly, you are the tenth Jedi to train at this Sanctum in my time as a Guardian,¡± which, from what I knew of how long an Anzati could live, could be centuries if not millennia, ¡°and all have located the secondary terminal. However, only five including yourself accessed said terminal.¡±
¡°Because of your performance, we deem you to be ready to take your next step in harnessing The Way. Well done Apprentice.¡± I bowed in thanks for the promotion. ¡°We should state that an increase in rank brings with it a more gruelling training schedule. We are aware the Grand Guardian has permitted you to depart the Sanctum one night a week to train your Padawan. However, with your new training schedule, you shall only be granted two evenings of rest each week. You might also be sent to another Sanctum for additional training if we felt it would benefit your journey in harnessing The Way to do so.¡±
I frowned at hearing that. While the increased training would help with the quest I had linked to my time here ¨C which was focused on the skills of Stealth, Sleight of Hand, Lockpicking, and Perception, it would mean my time with Anakin might be curtailed.
¡°An Apprentice of the Way is pushed to the very limits of their physical abilities,¡± the third Guardian said, ¡°pushing you past the limits of your species and testing just how long you can rely on the Force for support. We understand that this might interfere with the training of your Padawan, and as such grant you a choice which needs to be made by the end of the day. Either you accept Apprentice training, and all that entails, or your time with us will see you remain as an Initiate; barely being pushed to improve yourself or harness The Way.¡±
I bowed in thanks for the time to consider the matter and stayed there until the trio had left the room. Once they did I stood up and sighed. Anakin disliked only seeing me once a week as was, and while I should be able to keep seeing him as an Apprentice, I feared that I would not be able to do much training, or even supervise much of his training if I became as worn out and ragged as the Guardians were suggesting.
I left the room, and knowing I was under the clock sought out a quiet corner to meditate on my choice.
¡ ¡
3.09 Family and Training 3/3
As I neared the ramp to enter Raven, I suppressed a yawn. The training I was undergoing now as an Apprentice of The Way was more tiring and strenuous than the Guardians had hinted at. Two nights of rest a week, at no more than four hours at a time, was stretching me to my limits, and with me needing to keep returning to my ship to speak with Anakin, even with the Force to help me it was starting to place a strain on my nerves.
I knew Anakin would sense my tiredness, but the more I could hide it, the less he would worry about me. I knew I was pushing myself heavily, running myself ragged with training with the Guardians and continuing to train Anakin, but I could handle it.
To help slightly with that, Simvyl came back to Raven once a week now, training Anakin in unarmed combat and other things so that I could focus on fewer matters when I was here. I was glad for that as while the training with the Guardian was intense, it felt extremely beneficial.
Learning ways to slip the Force around me to gently guide others to either ignore me or consider me less of a threat were tricks that would be extremely useful going forward. Haran, I would¡¯ve killed to have such skills in my former life. Yes, it would¡¯ve seen me shift from being a front-line operator to becoming a spook, but what one was capable of with the Force if one looked beyond the narrow ideals of the Jedi was mind-blowingly scary.
As I reached the ramp, I sensed an onrushing presence and looking up I saw the large black mask of my tuk¡¯ata bounding toward me. ¡°Fenrir!¡± I called out as he rushed me. I ducked and slid to one side, letting him sail through the air before turning to face him. ¡°Down!¡± I snarled, some of my anger slipping into the Force with the word.
Fenrir stopped and his head dropped slightly, as if understanding he¡¯d angered his pack leader. I sighed at the face he made; somehow even though he was almost as tall as me ¨C and considerably bulkier and stronger ¨C he still managed to pull off the sad puppy face that I¡¯d have thought he would¡¯ve grown out of by now. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said softly, holding out a hand to gesture him closer. ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡±
His head perked up at that and he moved closer, pushing one side of his face into my hand. I chuckled at the display and scratched him under his ear. ¡°How have you been, boy?¡±
He whined softly and leaned into my touch as I once more felt the gentle shifting in the Force whenever I returned to Raven. At first, I¡¯d thought it was simply the force feeling that I was home, yet the longer my training on Anzat had gone on, the greater the sensation had grown, and I was now certain it was the Force slowly letting me know that my time on the planet and training with the Guardians was drawing to a close.
I was a few weeks short of my nineteenth birthday, with the anniversary of the invasion of Naboo a few months further down the line. It was slowly getting to the point where I¡¯d have to stop my various training voyages and begin preparing for what was to come, but I felt I still had time for one more trip, though I was uncertain as to which Force sect or warrior culture to visit next.
An excited ball of energy surged in the Force, and I turned back to the ramp to see Anakin bounding down it. ¡°CAM!¡± He called out excitedly, and as I knelt¨C without taking my hand from just under Fenrir¡¯s ear ¨C waited for him.
He ran into my arm, and I held him tight as his arms closed around my neck. ¡°An¡¯ika,¡± I said with a smile at the warm reaction to my return. I patted his back as he held me tightly, almost as if scared I might not be real. ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°I know,¡± He said, his head half-buried in my shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m just happy you¡¯re back.¡± He loosened his grasp about half a minute later and pulled back so he could look me in the eyes. ¡°Are you finished here?¡± He asked the same question he asked every time I returned to Raven to check up on him.
I knew he was doing well as HK and R2 sent regular updates to me, and from the sound of things, Anakin was obeying the training and studying regiment I¡¯d created for him well, or at least HK hadn¡¯t suggested a need to discipline Anakin to me, nor had Anakin complained about HK¡¯s strictness. At least not since the end of the first month of the schedule.
¡°No, I still have some time to go,¡± I replied, causing some of his energy to fade away, ¡°but not long. Perhaps a month or so.¡± That had the enthusiasm return slightly. ¡°Now, how have your projects been going?¡± I asked.
His face lit up as I¡¯d expected and he turned, moving toward Raven, one hand trying to drag me with him. ¡°Great!¡± He said with the bounce back in his step. ¡°Come on.¡±
I chuckled as I allowed him to drag me up the ramp and into Raven. Fenrir moaned, unhappy at my hand slipping from his fur but followed along in the hope of more attention. As we reached the top of the ramp, I stopped, making Anakin turn to me. ¡°Go and get your pads and I¡¯ll meet you in the main hold,¡± I said.
He nodded so fast I feared he¡¯d hurt his neck before bounding away a touch too quickly to be entirely normal. Such frivolous use of the Force wasn¡¯t something a Jedi would normally tolerate. However, I was far from being a normal Jedi, and as he was excited, and as it was a sign he was becoming more comfortable with drawing on his power in his everyday life, I saw little harm in allowing such behaviour to continue.
I moved forward, heading toward the central area, knowing he¡¯d have the pads and schematics ready for me by the time I got there. I¡¯d not asked about either project ¨C the one for a starfighter and the one for a droid ¨C in about a month, so it would be interesting to see how far he¡¯d advanced his concepts.
At my side I heard Fenrir grunt, hinting at his amusement at my son¡¯s behaviour. It might¡¯ve been less than two years since Shmi had died and I¡¯d adopted Anakin into Clan Shan, but Anakin now considered me, Fenrir, Raven, and even the droids as family. That was a sentiment I shared wholeheartedly.
¡°Hey R2,¡± I said as I saw the astromech rolling through a corridor, ¡°been keeping out of trouble?¡± The droid beeped loudly at my comment, making me laugh. ¡°Yeah, I know there¡¯s nowhere to get into trouble here, but I don¡¯t think that would stop you or HK if the chance arose.¡± He beeped again and his head rotated around. ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯re the responsible one out of the four of you, but that¡¯s not a high bar to clear.¡± He whistled in irritation before turning and rolling away, deciding he didn¡¯t like the conversation.
I shook my head as I chuckled at his behaviour. I was being truthful in saying that of the four who stayed on Raven, he was the most responsible, but again when the other three were an assassin droid that wanted at times to wipe all meatbags, a creature bred to hunt and kill, and an almost hyperactive young boy with incredible potential at his fingertips, being the responsible one wasn¡¯t a hard position to take.
I knew I was not counting Raven in that grouping, but if the chance arose to do some acrobatic if not downright dangerous flying, she would. It was just that with us stuck on Anzat for such a long time, she had no chance to push to do something unwise. Though as my hand ran over her hull, generating a symphony of happy light from her, I knew she would the moment we left the planet.
As I reached the central area, which served as the meal hall, and general relaxation room, I saw Anakin at the central table. A dozen datapads were strewn on the table, though two in particular held places of importance before my son. ¡°I see you¡¯re ready,¡± I commented with a wide smile as I walked closer. ¡°HK,¡± I added as I spotted the assassin droid standing nearby, guarding the short corridor that led to the cockpit.
¡°Greeting: It is good to see you, Master. Query: When might we leave this pitiful excuse for a world, or at the very least, seek out meatbags so that I might test my latest calibrations?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll be leaving in a month or so,¡± I replied, ignoring the suggestion that he wanted to go on a murder spree. He said that often but had yet to do so; at least without asking me first, which I always shut down. ¡°Simvyl¡¯s coming along in his training and I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s much else new that I can learn from the Anzati without committing to being here far longer than I¡¯m comfortable with.¡±
Simvyl was doing well in his Initiate grouping, standing third of seven. He wasn¡¯t overly happy about his placement, seeing it as a failure on his part, Yet I knew it was impressive. The others were all Anzati who had over a hundred years of experience on him ¨C one was just north of two hundred according to Observe ¨C so for him to be ahead of any of them, even considering he wasn¡¯t a raw recruit, was a worthy achievement. Before Naboo, he had been a good warrior, but now as we closed in on two years since then, and with training with the Matukai and Echani to draw upon, he was a far more dangerous fighter for any who stood against him.
My training was now handled alone, as I was too far behind any Apprentice grouping at the Sanctum to join them, but too advanced to remain with the Initiate grouping. The training was tiring, and draining, but I would manage it. I wouldn¡¯t allow it to break me. I knew that both Adas and Dooku might likely feel I could do better, or improve further faster, but I was content with my current level of exertion, as going any further might harm my ability to spend these evenings with Anakin.
Anakin struggles to remain still as I approach, and as I slide in beside him, he thrusts a datapad ¨C one of the two directly before him ¨C into my hands. Activating the pad, I let out a low, impressed whistle.
The image before me was of a fighter never seen before in this galaxy. The lineage of the Z-95 in it was clear to see, as were ¨C rather amusingly ¨C hints of the X-Wing. I¡¯d not offered Anakin any hint of that vessel during his time working on this project, but even with just this basic rotating image of a starfighter, I could see how this vessel and the one made famous in the other timeline, came from the same family of design. Just with different minds pushing their creation.
I slid the screen to the next page, taking in the dimensions and specifications of this fighter. Anakin¡¯s creation ¨C which I noted he¡¯d not yet named ¨C was about fifteen metres long, twelve wide and four high with the landing gears deployed. The wings of the Z-95 were present, though they started further along the fuselage, not far behind where an astromech slot was located, and tapered to rounded edges in line with the engines. Each wing was in fact a pair of S-foils that opened in combat, just like the X-Wing. The tip of each of those four wings carried a laser cannon. The stats of those, and other weaponry were missing, suggesting Anakin wasn¡¯t sure of the exact power output or models of such things. Still, the presence of four cannons like that was amusing.
The image before me shifted, showing me the underside of the craft. Three hardpoints for extra weapons ¨C be they bombs, missiles, or extra cannons ¨C were on the bottom of each wing while in the centre of the fuselage is a section that, according to Anakin¡¯s suggestions, could be used for supplies if the fighter has to travel for a long time, or to carry extra munitions. The specifics of what would go on these hard points and into the internal bay would depend on the mission, but I could already imagine various layouts to suit different operations. The flexibility of this wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d suggested to Anakin, yet it was a feature I highly approved of.
The fighter had a hyperdrive, which would drive up the cost but was a good idea. Anakin seemed to want a 1.0-rated drive, which would make this fighter extremely quick in reaching its destination. Once there, the four engines would grant it impressive acceleration and atmospheric top speed.
¡°Anakin,¡± I said slowly, looking at him in awe at what he¡¯d created. ¡°This is incredible.¡± Yes, the design needed refinement ¨C the specifics of the powercore, engines and weapons weren¡¯t defined as he didn¡¯t have access to some of the data needed to punch in the numbers ¨C but I knew that what he¡¯d created was a solid, if not amazing, base from which to create a fighter to rival anything the galaxy had seen.
¡°There¡¯s more,¡± He said with a large smile. I passed him the pad, expecting him to give me another. Instead, he touched a corner of the one I was holding, and the image of the fighter gave way to some rough specifications.
I blinked as I saw figures that I¡¯d not expected. ¡°How did you get this data?¡± I asked, knowing some of it wasn¡¯t anything I¡¯d granted him access to.
He shrugged. ¡°I used the Holonet to find the files,¡± he said before mumbling something else.
¡°What?¡±
¡°I, um, I used some of your credits to purchase some files and contacted Raith,¡± he explained looking down at the ground. ¡°I needed details for the design, and you weren¡¯t here to ask.¡±
I chuckled and reached out to rub his hair. ¡°In future, if I¡¯m not here, so long as you¡¯re not breaking any laws, assume it''s fine to spend credits for projects such as this,¡± I said. Yes, he had gone behind my back on the matter, but the results of it ¨C the details here suggested how different components from various manufacturers could be added to the inner workings and how many would alter various systems ¨C was an incredible leap beyond what I¡¯d asked of him.
After he nods, I turn back to the datapad, scrolling the list of equipment that could be used for each section. It appeared that Anakin had decided to make the internals as modular as the externals. Different components would need small alterations to fit into the fighter, and each would alter the circuitry slightly, but there was good logic in this approach. ¡°Why did you not settle on a single supplier for each component?¡±
¡°I remembered you talking about the danger of placing all our eggs in one basket,¡± Anakin replied with a smile. ¡°some of the parts won¡¯t work with others, but I¡¯d programmed the pad to mark out the pieces when that happens.¡±
¡°Well done.¡± I looked back at the details and grinned. ¡°I asked you to create a starfighter with a focus on superiority, and you went and made something that was much more adaptable.¡±
His smile widened. ¡°I¡ I was also thinking about how we could use the base design for other ships.¡± He spoke slowly, as if unsure of himself. ¡°I wanted the ship to have every weapon possible, but doing that caused big problems.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
¡°That¡¯s one way to put it,¡± I said with a grin.
¡°Yeah. So, I was thinking of this.¡± He tapped the pad again and this time it displayed four new fighters. Each was similar to the first one but altered in ways ¨C some subtle, some less so ¨C that made certain each was unique while having a common foundation. The details of each ship weren¡¯t present, but each had a title hinting at their various roles.
¡°Anakin,¡± I said slowly as I understood the concepts he was going for here. ¡°This is amazing.¡±
Using a base airframe to build variants built for specific things ¨C bomber, rapid recon or deep-strike, interceptor, and missile-boat were the four names Anakin had given to the new designs ¨C was a smart way to standardise production, and in theory, keep down costs. Now, the variants were missing the level of detail that the main fighter design had, but I could see ways that many of the components suggested for the starfighter could be used in the variants.
¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Anakin said, changing the display on the pad to show two more fighters. Again, there were clean lines that suggested the commonality of them, yet these two were significantly different. The first was larger by about fifty per cent and had a cockpit designed for two pilots and a built-in astromech droid. It looked slower but had more armament ¨C potentially enough to take out cruisers and other mid-sized starships ¨C and the more I stared at it, the more it reminded me of the ARC-130 the GAR would use in the Clone Wars.
The second variant was more akin to a scout craft. It was large again but seemed to be designed for outright speed. Yet with the larger central hold, it would be able to deploy its cargo and depart before most others were aware of its presence.
These designs were not things I¡¯d seen on my previous trips as I¡¯d spent the majority of the time training him with his lightsaber forms and usage of the Force. Yet it seemed he¡¯d been far from idle in my absence.
Some of the concepts he had created bore similarities to fighters, bombers, and interceptors I¡¯d seen on the galactic market, but the specifics of such vessels were hard to be certain of. Yes, their creators listed their capabilities, but I couldn¡¯t be sure they weren¡¯t overselling their creations. Nor did I know what other advanced projects and designs they had in the pipeline. The Banite Sith would be working with various companies to develop and build the ships and equipment for the GAR so that when war came, the Republic could fight back and, as the war dragged on, the Jedi could be dragged around and taken out slowly until the Banite Sith were ready to strike and end the Republic and Jedi in a single day or so.
¡°Are you planning for a war?¡± I asked him after looking over the variants. While alone a fleet of starfighters to his designs wouldn¡¯t be enough to win a war, in theory, they¡¯d be more than capable of turning the tide of just about any battle.
¡°No,¡± Anakin replied with a giggle. ¡°But you¡¯ve made clear you think there¡¯s one coming inside our lifetimes,¡± I grunted, remembering I had hinted in his presence about the coming Clone Wars, unaware that he¡¯d taken that knowledge in and that I had influenced his thoughts and intentions. ¡°Even if there¡¯s not if we can make a fleet of these, then Lia and the Lokella can be safe from future attacks.¡±
¡°Ah,¡± I said softly, understanding now coming to me. While he was concerned about the war I felt was coming, his focus was on protecting his family. He knew I, along with Fenrir, Simvyl, and the droids could look after ourselves, but that his younger half-sister currently couldn¡¯t. Given she had little potential for the Force, she¡¯d never become what Anakin could, but I felt with the right ¨C read Mando¡¯ade ¨C training, she could be as dangerous as someone like Bo or Naz.
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting to do everything you can to protect those you love, An¡¯ika. But even if we do that, no matter what we do, even if we burn entire worlds in an attempt to save our loved ones, we have to accept that death is a natural part of the universe. Even the stars die. It is a law of the universe that cannot be overcome.¡±
He looked up at me in shock, his eyes wide. ¡°St¡stars can die?¡± He asked, having seemingly considered it as possible.
¡°Yes, Anakin they do. That is how Black holes, and other such phenomena occur.¡± I reach over and place a hand on his shoulder as I sense the cold, almost mind-numbing fear radiating from him and push the warmth of my presence to him through the Force. ¡°I know it scares you. It scares me as well when I consider that one day you, Bo, Fenrir, and others might die. However, dwelling on that fear, letting it consume you in some false hope that you can alter things so no one you care for dies is a dark and dangerous path to walk down. One that, if you do so, will see you consumed by the Dark Side and become nothing but a puppet of whatever twisted desires it demands of you.¡±
¡°I know,¡± he whispered though I felt he didn¡¯t yet understand, ¡°it¡¯s just¡¡± his head dropped, and he looked down at his feet, kicking them aimlessly against each other. ¡°I miss her, and I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±
I reached forward and pulled him into a hug. His arms closed eagerly around my waist as I held him tight. ¡°I understand, Anakin,¡± I said gently. ¡°I miss my grandfather and don¡¯t want to lose you either. That¡¯s why all this training is needed.¡±
I held him for a while, letting him draw strength from me and allowing him to gather his thoughts and calm his raging emotions. He might not have the issue I did with the Interface, and through it, Eidetic Memory making it impossible for me to let go of my emotions and fears, but I knew he dwelled on such thoughts heavily. So much so that, in the other timeline, Sidious had exploited that and his fears over his wife, to corrupt him into Darth Vader.
After what felt like a few minutes, I felt Anakin shift and let him slip from my grasp. His face was long, and while there were no tears, I could sense his unease. I smiled in understanding and moved my hands toward the datapad he¡¯d given me. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you and your creations, An¡¯ika,¡± I said softly, drawing his thoughts away from his mother and his fears for the future, ¡°in the time we¡¯ve known each other, you¡¯ve gotten stronger and stronger. Don¡¯t ever think otherwise, nor that I don¡¯t want you trying to protect those you love. You just need to learn that we cannot protect everyone all the time.¡±
His eyes came up, and a faint smirk came to his lips. ¡°Not even you?¡±
¡°Yes Anakin, even me,¡± I said as I ruffled his hair. ¡°I know I have, shall we say, a talent for getting into trouble,¡± he giggled at that, ¡°but when I do I need you to stop and think before you act. It might seem to draw trouble to me, but I have never failed to escape that trouble with my own skill and power. I¡¯d rather find my way out of that trouble than have to worry about you running in to help, acting like a bantha in a crystal shop.¡±
Anakin laughed happily at the analogy. ¡°Says the man who jumps from starships to help those he cares for.¡± My brow rose at him throwing that back at me. I¡¯d never talked to him about my rush to help Serra after her verd¡¯goten or to reach Bo and Naz during the Battle of Keldabe, but it seemed he was aware of at least one of them. ¡°Bo and Naz told me about your adventures.¡±
¡°Ah,¡± I muttered in understanding. ¡°Still, I do hope that you learn from my mistakes ¨C and such reckless action, even if it worked out was reckless ¨C and make your own choices.¡± With hindsight, I can see how I could¡¯ve approached those moments better, and still achieved my goals, but I knew well what the saying about hindsight was.
¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±
I shook my head as I laughed at his non-committal answer and ruffled his hair once more. In moments like this, I felt sympathy for Obi-Wan when he¡¯d had to raise and train Anakin in the other timeline. The issue was that I knew I was, at times, a bad role model. Just like Anakin, I was the sort of person to rush headlong into the fire to save those I cared about, and while that had worked out for me for the most part ¨C the loss of my forearm notwithstanding ¨C I knew I had to temper my instincts. If not for my sake, then for Anakin¡¯s and the others I cared for.
He was only eleven, but already my thoughts were starting to drift to two years in the future. At that point, he would be old enough for his verd¡¯goten, and I couldn¡¯t deny a hint of fear at what that might entail. I knew I¡¯d trained him well, and that he could look after himself, but I feared that he would ¨C like myself before him ¨C face a challenge for which he wasn¡¯t entirely ready. The hardest part was going to be not doing what I wanted and rushing to help, as that would see him fail the challenge, and possibly hate me for doing so.
¡°So,¡± I said slowly, pushing thoughts of Anakin¡¯s future aside, ¡°the base fighter, do you feel ready to consider making a prototype?¡± If he was, then I¡¯d have to contact either Raith or Alor Dred Yomaget ¨C more likely the latter ¨C and see if they or someone they knew could help with the creation of a prototype. The sooner it was made, and the kinks worked out, the sooner production could begin, giving at least the Lokella access to his creations.
Anakin¡¯s eyes widened, and I sensed his surprise at me suggesting he move forward with the project. ¡°I¡ um¡ I mean, maybe. In a few months. I guess.¡± He paused and rubbed the back of his head. ¡°It¡¯s just¡ the parts I want to use, they¡¯re not cheap.¡±
¡°How much?¡± I asked, not caring greatly about the cost, as beyond my wealth, I had access to the Jedi¡¯s funds. The idea of having them pay for the creation of a fighter that would, in all likelihood, be used against them, was amusing enough that I could see myself doing that.
¡°At least a million credits I guess. Both the parts and paying someone to build and test it for us.¡±
¡°For you, An¡¯ika,¡± I countered, ¡°this is your project, not mine.¡± I saw his mouth open, probably to argue, and I held my hand up to stop him. ¡°The idea of you creating a starfighter was one I gave you,¡± I said slowly, wanting to explain my logic. ¡°I did so because you have a talent for technology that I don¡¯t, which I¡¯m fine with by the way. I wanted this project, and the one for a droid, to push your skills. I never intended for you to take it so far, so my influence over this project is over. All I will do is back you, however much it takes, with the credits to build the prototype. Whatever becomes of it, from the name to how far this goes, is up to you, and you will have my full, unqualified support for whatever you decide.¡±
It took a few moments for Anakin to accept my words, but when he had, he looked at me with a wide smile. ¡°Okay.¡± There was a long moment where he seemed to revel with pride at having control of the starfighter project before he blinked. ¡°Oh, the droid¡¡±
He turned and all but snatched the datapad with the details of the starfighter on it from my hand, before replacing it was the other pad that had a place of prominence of the dozen or so that were on the table around us. Normally I would warn him about such behaviour, but it was clear he was doing it at this moment because he was excited, and not as might normally be the case, angry or upset.
As I turned to the new datapad I was curious as to what he¡¯d done with the droid project. If the starfighter designs were anything to go by, this should be an interesting one. Especially with HK and R2 offering more opinions for this than for the starfighter.
At first glance, the droid didn¡¯t appear too different from a well-modified 3P0-series protocol droid, but as I looked closer, and read some of the information on the first display, I whistled. ¡°I know I just said it about the starfighter, but this is impressive, An¡¯ika. I see you took in many of HK¡¯s ideas,¡± I added as details of the hidden extras on the droid appeared on-screen.
The stomach no longer exposed internal wiring, and the odd brackets on the joints that seemed to limit the movement of such droids were gone. The entire thing was encased in metal with no obvious spots where it could be opened. A note on the page suggested using either beskar or phrik in the plating and I was not inclined to the former. Beskar was too rare to use on a droid, and the Mando¡¯ade would never stand for such apparently frivolous use of the metal.
Elsewhere the deactivation switch on the back of the neck didn¡¯t shut down the droid. Anakin wanted an option in the programming so that the droid could either fake being shut down or ignore the button entirely, and I knew that had come from HK. The same was true of the various hidden extras that the droid had.
¡°Yeah,¡± Anakin said with a broad smile, though a second later it slipped. ¡°Um, this won¡¯t be cheap either,¡± He added, which made me laugh.
¡°I believe I just told you that cost wasn¡¯t a problem with the starfighter. Why would that be different for the droid?¡± His face lit up again at that. ¡°So, show me,¡± I add.
Before arriving on Anzat, my publisher had contacted me. Fellowship of the Ring was doing far better than he and the production company had expected. At that time, I¡¯d gained nearly forty billion credits from the holomovie, and by the end of the year, he suspected the figure would clear a hundred billion, if not close in on two hundred billion credits. That figure didn¡¯t include anything from the merchandising, but the projections there were impressive as well and I could be looking at double to tripling the movie figures.
Yet, for all my new-found wealth, I suspected I was still far from being even the richest Mando¡¯ade, to say nothing of the wider galaxy. Still, using those credits for Anakin¡¯s projects was a better thing than simply letting them sit in various accounts gathering dust. I just hoped that whatever Anakin had added wasn¡¯t overly complicated as, based on my experience in this life and the last, things worked best if they were kept relatively simple.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I leaned back in the worn and tattered chair I found myself in this evening. I tapped the table in front of me, seemingly thinking about the cards I¡¯d drawn in this round of sabacc, but in reality, my thoughts were elsewhere.
I was no longer on Anzat, the training had gone as far as I thought it could go without me committing time I knew I didn¡¯t have. Simvyl had, before we¡¯d left, attempted a similar exercise to the one I had. While he hadn¡¯t succeeded as well as I had ¨C as was expected of most Initiates ¨C he had done decently and understood his mistakes. Indeed, he¡¯d managed to slip from the compound without being detected, which was the minimum the Guardians had expected.
That had helped guide my decision to leave, and after saying our farewells, with a loose promise to return if the Force allowed, we¡¯d departed the system. After speaking with Anakin about a new extra he wanted to add to his droid ¨C something akin to a chameleon cloak that would allow it to project the appearance of being organic over its frame ¨C I¡¯d had to hunt for where to find such things, and then locate a seller. That hunt had brought me to my current locale; a bar in one of the less reputable sections of Worlport; the capital city of Ord Mantell.
To any who approached the world, they¡¯d see a beautiful and modern world, a symbol of the Republic¡¯s influence in the Mid Rim. But that influence ran below the surface as Ord Mantell was just as superficial as Coruscant or any Core World. Step away from the brilliant Corellian-inspired architecture in the Government District, and one quickly finds corruption, decay, and decadence. All signs of the failings that Republic was known for to any who knew to look away from the blinding light of the glittering central buildings.
The contact that I needed to meet had insisted on gathering on Ord Mantell, and I¡¯d already spoken with them about what I needed. They claimed they could get the various components I¡¯d need for Anakin¡¯s droid, but it would take time as while not illegal some of the parts were restricted. They¡¯d said it would take half a month to gather them at most, and after five days on Ord Mantell, I was regretting agreeing to wait here for them to get what I was purchasing.
The first few days had passed easily enough. Anakin, Simvyl, and I had explored Worlport; first as Jedi and then as travelling Mandalorians. The reason the switch had taken place was because I kept getting invited to the planetary governor¡¯s mansion, as apparently there was some issue they wanted my help with. Sensing that whatever the issue was, I¡¯d not enjoy it, I¡¯d rejected the offer and then seemingly left the planet in Raven.
We¡¯d returned a day later, taking over a more remote landing port; one where the planetary security was much laxer and more open-minded. The guards there had been persuaded with a handful of credits to mis-register Raven as another vessel but to avoid being bothered by the governor¡¯s people, Anakin and I had started travelling as Mandos.
Simvyl had used the time on the planet to contact a few fellow Antarian Rangers, getting updates on issues throughout this slice of the galaxy¡¯s Mid and Outer Rim. Looking them over, there was no apparent pattern to the grievances and skirmishes between various worlds and groups, but knowing what I did of what was to come, it didn¡¯t take much to convince Simvyl that all of it was interconnected to the failings of the Republic.
With little to do but kill time, I¡¯d ended up wandering the three gambling districts in Worlport. Not because I had any real interest in gambling, but more to see how those not sitting around the top table lived. The first district, Path of Coins, was aimed at the high rollers; those unconcerned about losing a few million credits here and there. I¡¯d spent some time there gambling and testing out my social skills, but I¡¯d grown tired of the place.
Port of Coins was meant to represent the best of Ord Mantell, yet even though the common terms weren¡¯t used, slavery, drug dealing, and other illegal activities took place there. What made it worse was the fact the local law enforcement made no effort to deal with the problem. I knew the reasons ¨C corruption and the like ¨C but it still angered me that they would allow something as illegal as slavery to exist so openly simply by changing the name and, I suspected, forcing the workers to sign contracts that while seemingly making things seem legal, were little better than indentured servitude.
After a few more days of exploring, I¡¯d ended up in Herglic¡¯s Folly, travelling from one establishment to the next. This district lacked all but the most token of security forces, but even though this place was dirty, worn-down, and dangerous ¨C three sentients had made the mistake of trying to rob me on the first night in the district ¨C I found it more real. Yes, there was slavery, drug-dealing and illegal trades taking place here, and those I was sharing the sabacc table with all had bounties worth at least twenty-thousand credits on their head, but they were open and honest about their rule-breaking.
Oh, if I wanted to, I¡¯d happily gun everyone at the table down, along with the majority of the casino I found myself in. They were scum of the lowest kind, but at least they were truthful about what they were and that, at least for the time being, was enough for me to grant them leniency. Well, that and the facts I had to kill time on the planet, that playing with such reprobates was a clever way to practice my social skills, and between the Force and Observe I never left a table with fewer credits than I sat down with.
¡°I see your bet and raise you.¡± That came from a Zabrak named Farld. This sentient, and I used the time loosely, was a trafficker in people, and had bounties from various sectors, the highest of which was thirty-five thousand credits from Taris. ¡°Five thousand,¡± he said as he slid a pile of credits into the centre of the table.
I watched him with amusement, already aware that my hand beat his. It might¡¯ve been cheating to use the Force and Observe in such ways but as everyone I was playing with was scum of the lowest sort, I didn¡¯t care. Force, if they caught me cheating, then it just gave me a reason to gun them all down here and now.
¡°I see and raise,¡± I replied, pushing seven thousand credits into the pot. It was a small increase, but should tempt him into meeting and raising it, which was what I¡
¡°Cameron!¡± The shouting of my name when I¡¯d not given it to anyone had my attention. If I¡¯d been wearing my helmet, the HUD could¡¯ve told me who called out, but I wasn¡¯t wearing it as faces had to be exposed at the table. ¡°Cameron Shan!¡±
Hearing my full name, I knew the male ¨C the voice made that clear ¨C knew who I was, and as I turned, my hand grasping my blaster, I felt a familiar if off sensation in the Force. ¡°Quinlan?¡± I muttered in confusion when I saw my fellow Jedi Knight coming toward me, dressed nothing like a Jedi should be attired, though since I wasn¡¯t in Jedi garb either, I couldn¡¯t hold that against him.
As he moves closer I notice a Devaronian enter behind him, one that looks remarkably like a devil, however, my focus is on Quinlan. Beyond the dishevelled look, his Force presence is off, if not wrong. As if part of him was missing or gone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask as I remove my hand from my blaster, sensing the Force swirling erratically around the Kiffar.
¡°It¡¯s Aayla! She¡¯s missing!¡±
I blinked at hearing that. ¡°What? How?¡± I demanded, trying to figure out how he could lose his Padawan, why she was missing, and why he was coming to me. I could see him begin to explain only for me to remember the game. ¡°I fold,¡± I said, tossing my cards into the pile and then picking up my helmet. ¡°Now,¡± I said as I moved closer and placed a hand on his shoulder, trying to calm him, ¡°tell me what happened. From the beginning.¡±
He nodded, and as he gathered his thoughts I felt the Force shifting. There was something about this moment, and about Aayla¡¯s disappearance, that it seemed to be suggesting might be of use to me. I just had to figure out what was going on, help Quinlan find Aayla, and then determine how it might affect me.
¡ ¡
3.10 The Lost Apprentice 1a
3.10: The Lost Apprentice 1
I walked into the cantina just outside the Herglic¡¯s Folly gambling district, the HUD scanning for an empty booth. Failing to find one, I instead moved towards one with a pair of Rodians in it. ¡°Get lost,¡± I snarled at them as I neared. The pair stared at me with large black eyes. ¡°Now.¡± The two shared a look, hands drifting under the table, though that stopped when I had a blaster in my hand before either could unclasp their blaster. ¡°Last chance.¡±
There was a fraction of a moment where I thought the pair might not leave, but in the end, the pair shuffled from the booth, collecting their drinks, and muttering some choice insults in their native tongue. I ignored those, and slid into the booth, gesturing for the two accompanying me to do the same.
¡°Villie likes your style,¡± the Devaronian with me said as he slid into the booth.
I ignored the horned alien and tossed a credit chit to a rather nervous-looking Togruta female as she shuffled to our table. ¡°We desire privacy,¡± I said as the female almost dropped the chit. She nodded rapidly and then turned and moved away as fast as she could without making it too obvious my behaviour scared her.
Once she was far enough away, I turned to Quinlan who had moved into the booth last. ¡°Now, how about you tell me what is going on and how you managed to lose your Padawan, Quinlan,¡± I asked, knowing my choice of words would cause a reaction.
Quinlan¡¯s eyes snapped to me, fury burning in them, and I sensed him grasp his lightsaber. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose her!¡± he snarled. ¡°She was taken!¡±
I closed my eyes, using the unstable burst of emotion to see a glimpse of him being Force pushed over a ledge by Aayla. That had me frowning as the two were, from everything I remembered, as close as siblings could be without sharing blood or parents.
Ever since he had appeared during my sabacc game, all I¡¯d been able to sense from him was rage and confusion. His mind was a mess with no hint of even the basics of control that were taught to Initiates. Almost as if he had forgotten everything he¡¯d ever known and lost his moral and mental centre. The pain and anger flowed out from him like a fountain threatening to consume a mountain. Still, the burst he¡¯d aimed at me wasn¡¯t something, even in his current state of distress, I was going to tolerate.
I slid my helmet off so I could look him in the eyes. ¡°Quinlan,¡± I began slowly, ¡°control yourself,¡± I continued, using a gentle application of the Force to strengthen my words. ¡°I¡¯m here to help, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have sought me out,¡± I added, trying to not display my amusement at the fact that, for once, it wasn¡¯t me who was on edge and close to losing control of their emotions.
Ever since Anakin¡¯s kidnapping, and taking onboard the techniques Adas had taught me, I¡¯d felt far more centred and if not balanced as how the Jedi Order might wish me to be, then with the stability to avoid lashing out like a wild rancor. Now, I¡¯d yet to have that control tested, but I felt my mental strength was sufficient that even if the whirlwind of emotions I sensed in Quinlan existed within me, I wouldn¡¯t be as unbalanced as he was.
Quinlan blinked, my subtle use of the Force pushing aside just enough of his misplaced rage that he could see clearer. ¡°I¡¡± he slumped into the booth, as if ashamed of his behaviour. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just¡ Aayla.¡±
I nodded, understanding the pain he would be experiencing since I¡¯d gone through something similar ¨C though Anakin and I didn¡¯t share the strength and length of connection that Quinlan and Aayla did. Still, now that he was calmer, and back from the edge of fury, I could feel how different Quinlan¡¯s presence in the Force was, and not just because of his fear and anger centring on Aayla¡¯s current unknown condition and location. Wanting a read on him, I used Observe and frowned at what it stated.
Quinlan Vos
Race: Kiffar
Level: 28
Health: 100%
Age: 27
Force Potential: High
Threat Potential: High (Currently Low)
Reputation: None
Affiliation Loyalty: Aayla Secura (65%)
Emotional State: Confused/concerned/disorientated
Quinlan is frankly a wreck. Recent events have left him uncertain of a great many things, though he knows that Aayla Secura is important to him, akin to family.
He also knows that they were both Jedi, yet he has no memories of this; only fleeting images from various objects with those brought forth by his ability to read the history of objects.
It is through such images from Aayla¡¯s lightsaber that he has sought out Cameron Shan, understanding that he is, like him, a friend to Aayla, and now he seeks your help in finding his lost Padawan.
...
It seemed that Quinlan was something of a blank slate with his memories now gone, though I currently had no idea of how that had happened. The lack of loyalty towards the Jedi and his former Master Tholme was interesting, a clear sign of this memory loss, as was his threat potential being considered Low currently when it should be High.
I recalled sparring with Quinlan on occasion, though not since before I was Knighted. While his base was, like Aayla¡¯s, centred around Ataru he fought unpredictably; almost as if he were forever living on the edge of losing control. Based on what Observe was saying, and what I could sense from him within the Force, Quinlan had gone over that edge and, when combined with his loss of memories of decades of training as a Jedi, was a loose cannon. He should have gone to the Order, or even his former Master for help, yet it was clear he hadn¡¯t and instead sought me out.
I leaned forward and tilted my head to one side. ¡°What happened to you, Quinlan?¡± I asked gently. ¡°Your Force presence is to be blunt; a mess and I can¡¯t get a clear read on your surface thoughts beyond a desire to find Aayla.¡± He tensed at her name, making clear she was the driving force behind whatever had made him seek me out. ¡°From the beginning, tell me what happened. I need to understand why you¡¯re this way and why Aayla was taken.¡±
Quinlan took a moment and inhaled deeply. I could sense him trying to find some sort of centre as he did so. Giving him the time to do so, I turned my focus to the Devaronian, Villie. The alien claimed to be Quinlan¡¯s friend, and from what little we¡¯d talked before reaching this cantina, Quinlan suggested that was the case, but male Devaronians weren¡¯t considered trustworthy. As such, with a few seconds to spare before Quinlan began his story, I used Observe on Villie and instantly felt my distrust of him increase at what was revealed.
Villie (Vilmarh Grahrk)
Race: Devaronian
Level: 29
Health: 100%
Age: 39
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Vilmarh Grahrk (100%)
Emotional State: Amused/Curious
Vilmar, though he often goes by Villie, is enjoying the confusion of the Jedi around him. Vos¡¯ behaviour has been constant since Nar Shaddaa; however, he isn¡¯t sure what to make of you.
Seeing a Jedi ¨C Vos assured him that you were a Jedi though he has yet to see a lightsaber ¨C in Mandalorian armour is unexpected.
Still, he is wondering how he might further profit from it, and how good of a gambler you are.
...
There wasn¡¯t much there that helped get a read on Vilmarh as he was truly called ¨C I assumed Villie was a nickname he used ¨C but what was revealed was enough. The only loyalty he held was to himself, or at least the only loyalty that was over 50% that the Interface was willing to reveal to me. He might have some faint respect and loyalty to Quinlan, but it wasn¡¯t showing and even if it did, it would never override his self-interest. With all that in mind, I wanted the alien gone as soon as Quinlan was finished recounting the events that led him to seek me out.
Honestly, if it was just him we were talking about, I would likely offer to help him. I owed him after my capture by the Bando Gora even though I barely knew him. Aayla, however, was a friend, or at least had been when we¡¯d last spoken, which had been before I¡¯d been knighted. It was possible that Sia-Lan and others had spoken to her since then and turned Aayla¡¯s opinion against me, but I had no way of knowing that currently, and would work on the assumption that we remained friends.
¡°It started with an assignment from the Jedi Council,¡± Quinlan started slowly, bringing my focus back to him as I noted that he was frowning as if struggling to recall the events of which he was speaking. ¡°There was a new drug spreading into various corners of the Republic, Glitteryll, and the Council assigned us to investigate the matter as I had several contacts in the underworld.¡±
¡°Glitteryll?¡± I asked as while I had heard the term in passing on the Holonet, I¡¯d never bothered to do any deep dive to learn more about it. The galaxy was vast, and a single new drug or hallucinogen seemed to appear every other week.
¡°It¡¯s a synthesis of glitterstim and ryll. From what I¡¯ve learnt, it¡¯s made by feeding ryll to energy spiders that are capable of producing glitterstim. I believe that I¡¯ve destroyed the only source of the drug, but what it did was when ingested or injected into a sentient, it caused them to forget their memories ¨C possibly forever if the dosage was high enough ¨C and often made the recipient docile. At least on those not strong in the Force and not kept on a constant supply of the stuff.¡±
I growled at hearing about the abilities of this drug. ¡°I do hope you¡¯ve destroyed the source, though if I ever hear of its existence elsewhere, I¡¯ll be seeking to exterminate the spiders and those feeding them ryll with extreme intent.¡±
A faint hint of a smile came to Quinlan¡¯s face as he heard that. ¡°I will be doing likewise having been made to experience glitteryll.¡± He paused and placed his hand against his temple for a moment before continuing. ¡°Anyway, our investigation, as you might expect given where ryll comes from, took us to Ryloth where we met Pol Secura.¡± one of my eyebrows rose at the name. ¡°Yes, he is¡ was related to Aayla. Her uncle in fact. He, along with a member of my clan from Kiffu, was involved in the creation of the drug,¡± he added with a growl, one laced with more rage.
Quinlan growled and I sensed an almost unrestrained well of rage directed at one or both the people about whom he had spoken. At the same time, the Force subtly moved around us in a way that I didn¡¯t entirely understand, yet I felt it was hinting at something that could affect the path we both took in the future.
¡°From what I¡¯ve been able to piece together, when Aayla and I learnt the truth Pol and Asante Vos had us dosed with the drug.¡± Quinlan paused here and closed his eyes as I felt him working to restrain the well inside him that seemingly bubbled as he spoke of the pair responsible for whatever had happened to him and Aayla. I remained silent, saving my questions for when he ended so that he could get through the entire story without getting distracted by minor matters.
¡°After being drugged, I awoke on Nar Shaddaa without a clue of where or who I was. The room I found myself in was a blaze, and at the time I managed to escape without understanding how, but I now know I used the Force to do so.¡± That he knew how to use the Force instinctively, and I suspected could wield his lightsaber, hinted that his memories weren¡¯t necessarily gone; just lost in the deepest depths of his psyche. ¡°That was the beginning of my¡ adventure on that world,¡± he glanced at Vilmarh there. ¡°One in which every sentient I encountered tried to kill me. It was after that first attack that I encountered Vilmarh.¡±
¡°Villie find Jedi there. Confused and alone he was. Villie wanted to help him,¡± the Devaronian said with a smile, exposing the large, sharp teeth of his species which when combined with the horns on his head and red skin created a fine image of a demonic figure from my former life. One many might call a devil.
Now, I knew it was wrong to judge a species by their appearance, but some concerns and misconceptions from my former life still existed in me, and when combined with what Observe had revealed, I doubted I¡¯d ever find myself trusting this particular alien. Haran, if not for the fact Quinlan seemed to trust him ¨C or at least tolerate his presence ¨C I¡¯d have already suggested the Devaronian left. Forcibly if he tried to say otherwise.
¡°Help is a subjective word,¡± Quinlan added with a chuckle which only increased my distaste for Vilmarh. ¡°Vilmarh, though he often calls himself Villie, is something of a gambler. A bad one at that¡¡±
¡°Hey!¡±
¡°¡ as he, like almost everyone in Nar Shaddaa, decided to place a bet on when, where, and how I would die.¡±
I grunted, fixing the alien with a stare that, if not for my immense control, would likely see him on the floor in pain as I used the Force to explain why trying to kill a Force user was an incredibly bad idea.
¡°Many placed bets on Jedi,¡± Vilmarh said, failing to catch the cold fury behind my stare and seeing it as a demand for an explanation. ¡°Many tried to cheat to win bet. Villie help Jedi escape cheats.¡±
¡°Because if they had succeeded, you would¡¯ve lost your bets?¡±
Vilmarh laughed at my question and slapped the table. ¡°This Jedi gets it!¡± He said proudly to Quinlan before returning his attention to me. ¡°Must be the Mandalorian in you,¡± he added as his eyes looked over my armour with a hint of interest. I ignored the stare, along with the blunt probe for information on why I was wearing my armour. None of that was his concern, but if he made any move to acquire any section of the beskar I wore, it would be the last thing he ever did.
¡°He did have a bet on my death,¡± Quinlan said as he continued his story. ¡°However, thanks to the Force, I sensed this and reversed the powercell on his blaster before he could use it against me.¡±
¡°Shame it didn¡¯t explode in his face,¡± I muttered loud enough that they could hear me.
¡°Hey Now!¡± Vilmarh snapped, ¡°Villie no like your tone Jedi.¡± I chuckled, daring him to do something about it. ¡°However, Villie forgive you. You friend of Quinlan, who is Villie¡¯s lucky Jedi, so Villie likes you too.¡± I¡¯d rather he didn¡¯t, but it wasn¡¯t a point worth arguing over.
¡°After his failed attempt,¡± Quinlan continued, ¡°two more sentients arrived. They were dressed like me, carried lightsabers and claimed to be Jedi. I was wary of them however and after Vilmarh warned me that they weren¡¯t Jedi, I killed them and took their lightsabers.¡±
I nodded, thankful that they received the justice they deserved for pretending to be Jedi. Not because I cared about what little good standing the Order might have, but because of the principle of the thing.
¡°Once I held the lightsabers, I understood they were mine and Aayla¡¯s. When I grasped mine, I saw¡ flashes of my past, though the images were jumbled and had no emotional meaning to them.¡±
¡°Psychrometry,¡± I said slowly, ¡°a rare gift that allows those who have it to read images and memories from objects they touch.¡±
Quinlan nodded. ¡°Yes, I learnt the name later, but at the time I didn¡¯t understand what I was seeing. From my lightsaber, I learnt my name and images of my past. Some were of my time as a Jedi, a few of when I was a youngling on Kiffu. Many centred around Aayla, though again, at the time I didn¡¯t learn her name until I held her hilt.¡±
¡°That suggests that your memories aren¡¯t gone, but rather buried deep in your subconscious. There might be ways to recover them, but I¡¯m uncertain of how to do so.¡±
Quinlan nodded, seemingly accepting my words without issue. ¡°When I held Aayla¡¯s hilt, beyond learning her name and that she is¡ was my Padawan and that it was my duty to protect her. However, I didn¡¯t have the time to truly focus on the blades and see what I could learn, not when others were still coming after me because of the bet.¡± He smirked and jerked one hand at Vilmarh. ¡°This one made a new bet after I survived his attempt to kill me; one with outrageous odds which required him to work with me honestly.¡±
I looked at the Devaronian and considered the idea for a moment. ¡°He bet on you to live¡ no, to escape the planet, as while you were on that world you¡¯d be in danger,¡± I said slowly as I closed my eyes, the answer coming to me with some logical thinking and a gentle grasp into the Force to confirm my suspicions. ¡°He lost something¡ his ship on the first bet. To get it back he had to make an even riskier bet.¡±
When I opened my eyes, both of them were looking at me. Quinlan understood what I¡¯d just done, though he likely didn¡¯t understand that I¡¯d used the Force to take the knowledge instead of asking for it. Vilmarh, however, seemed shocked at my understanding of the details of the situation. ¡°How Jedi do that?¡± He blurted out.
I smirked. ¡°The Force is a gateway to many abilities that some would consider incredible or unnatural,¡± I replied, feeling amusement bubble in my chest. ¡°Anyway,¡± I continued, waving a hand to dismiss the matter, ¡°given you are both here, it is safe to assume that Vilmarh won his bet, and you escaped Nar Shaddaa.¡±
¡°We did, and once we did I spent time with the lightsabers, trying to regain what I could of my lost memories,¡± Quinlan said slowly, one hand holding his lightsaber tightly. ¡°Yet, while I recovered much about my past, there was no connection to them. I couldn¡¯t recall living them, and thus they held little importance. Save for those dealing with Aayla.¡± He paused and leaned forward. ¡°Is it normal for a Jedi to feel a strong connection to their Padawan as I do not feel such a bond to the one who once trained me?¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
¡°The one who trained you was called Tholme, though I know little about him,¡± I replied gently, taking my time to consider how to phrase my answer to the rest of what he asked. ¡°As for the bond between Master and Padawan, it is a close bond ¨C the closest most Jedi can experience to having a father or children ¨C yet officially the Order prefers if the connection remains at best as one between friends and allies. It does, however, vary between the Jedi Knights and Masters. Some keep the bond in their thoughts while they train a Padawan, while others choose to ignore or dismiss its importance.
¡°I cannot say how you taught Aayla, but I recall when we were both just Initiates, that she knew you would be the one to train her in the ways of the Force. It was you, after all, who found her when you were a newly made Padawan yourself and brought her to the Temple.¡± I smiled as my mind instantly brought back the warmth in Aayla¡¯s words when she spoke of Quinlan. ¡°From what I recall, she considered you her older brother or cousin,¡± I added, hoping it might help him remember something about his bond with her.
¡°Ah,¡± he said slowly, as if a light had gone off inside his head. ¡°That explains much of why she feels so important to me.¡± He took a moment, gathering her thoughts, and I stayed silent waiting for him to continue. ¡°There was one other thing that happened before we left Nar Shaddaa. An encounter with another Twi¡¯lek named Bib Fortuna.¡± I tensed slightly at the name, well aware of his connection to Jabba. I¡¯d rather not find myself in the crosshairs of a Hutt, at least not for the time being, but if that was the case, then I¡¯d do so for Aayla. ¡°He knew who I was, and was connected to both Pol Secura and some, at the time, mysterious benefactor. He wouldn¡¯t reveal who that was, not even when I threatened him with my lightsaber.¡± A small smirk came to his face, and I felt his enjoyment of the memory, wondering if the darkness that swirled around Quinlan had always been there or if it was a result of the memory loss. ¡°However, before I could convince him to tell me, we were attacked by guards and droids.¡±
¡°Droids?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Vilmarh replied with a nod. ¡°Destroyer droids. Very bad news. Villie get Quinlan to leave quickly when they appear. Need to protect my bet.¡±
I scratched my chin as I considered the reveal of the destroyer droids, and ignored Vilmarh¡¯s motivation for helping Quinlan.
Destroyer droids were linked to the Trade Federation, and while they had a new directorate after HK removed Nute Gunray and his assistants, they¡¯d been keeping quiet while the Senate investigated their actions on Naboo. As expected, the matter was going slowly as with Gunray and many other Neimoidians dead there were few to question regarding the motives, but I felt the Banite Sith, in their roles as Chancellors, were working to delay and distract proceedings to suit their plans.
The fact the droids were seen protecting Bib Fortuna was more concerning as it hinted at possible ties between Jabba and the Banite Sith. Oh, I knew there had to be some sort of contact between them, but the presence of Jabba¡¯s major-domo meant things were far more interlocked than I realised.
¡°This is certainly interesting, and something I would like to come back to. However, for now, our focus should be on your story and what happened to Aayla.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Quinlan said slowly in agreement. ¡°After escaping Nar Shaddaa¡¡±
¡°Villie win big on Quinlan doing that.¡±
¡°¡ we headed to Kiffar,¡± Quinlan continued, ignoring the comment from the Devaronian. ¡°I had seen images of my people, and while we travelled I learnt the current leader of the Guardians was Tinte Vos, who I felt a connection towards. Once on Kiffu, I learnt she was my great-aunt and that before we¡¯d lost our memories, Aayla and I had headed to Kiffu to speak with Sheyf Tinte.¡± He paused and shook his head. ¡°She hates the Jedi, claiming they stole me from her and my clan.¡±
¡°All in Outer Rim know this. Jedi steal babies.¡±
I sighed at Vilmarh¡¯s remark and pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°The Jedi don¡¯t steal younglings,¡± I said slowly, ignoring the fact I was defending the Order¡¯s practices when I didn¡¯t agree with their methods. ¡°They simply seek out those younglings who are strong in the Force, and if the parents or guardians agree, take the child to Coruscant and the Temple for training. Most parents want that, as they think it¡¯s a good life for their child, but not all agree and in that case, the Jedi are meant to leave and forget about the youngling.¡±
Now, I agreed that those who could draw on the Force should be trained to harness their power, but the way the Jedi went about it ¨C and their choice to not fully explain the reasoning behind it to the wider galaxy ¨C was a mistake the Sith, even those predating the Banite Order that currently ruled, exploited to drum up anti-Jedi sentiment. The fact the Jedi had never rectified that issue, nor considered the need for a PR department after tens of thousands of years was beyond fucking stupid.
¡°Anyway,¡± I said, drawing a line under the off-topic moment, ¡°your aunt mentioned you had been to her before with Aayla, and I assume, guided you to Ryloth again?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Quinlan replied, fidgeting slightly in his seat. His mind was restless, a need to move and do something echoing so loudly in the Force that I wondered how the Council couldn¡¯t sense it on Coruscant. At least until I remembered that it had grown far harder for the Jedi to use the Force to see what was, would be, or might be happening in the galaxy because of the creation of a shroud or veil created by the Banite Sith to hide their presence and actions.
¡°It took some time for Vilmarh and me to discover the truth, but eventually we learnt that Pol Secura was involved in the creation and shipping of glitteryll. When I confronted him, he revealed that he was keeping Aayla among his slaves.¡±
The word came out as a barely audible hiss, and I closed my eyes to centre myself against the wave of violent, malignant wrath I felt flowing from Quinlan. It reminded me of when I¡¯d felt Anakin lash out at the Trandoshans, that immature, unfocused rage that I myself was prone to using up until that event. Yet what I felt from Quinlan was different in some ways.
Anakin¡¯s rage and that which I had displayed before the change in the Interface had been of one pushing up against an edge that we didn¡¯t truly understand or know what we were doing. For Quinlan, it felt almost as if he was drawing it into himself without realising; gaining strength and focus while unknowingly submitting to the whims of the worse elements of the Dark Side of the Force. However, what caught my attention, and for a moment drew me in, was the faint whisper offering to let me in, wanting me to take control and guide the rage emanating from Quinlan. To bend him to my will.
I pushed such thoughts aside and returned my full attention to Quinlan. ¡°Why did he keep her like that?¡± I asked slowly, using the time it took me to speak to ensure the brief temptation didn¡¯t draw me more than a few inches from my controlled centre.
¡°Because she was family,¡± Quinlan almost spat out. ¡°He saw us in her presence, and kept her filled with glitteryll so she knew nothing but her name. He¡¡±
His words trailed off and I saw the knuckles on the hand grasping his lightsaber hilt go white. Even as I reached into the Force to offer him something to focus on, I lifted my hand next to him and placed it on his shoulder. ¡°Calm yourself, Quinlan,¡± I said softly, using my control over my inner darkness to help him suppress the fury that threatened to overwhelm him. ¡°Losing yourself to your rage over events that have happened, or might still happen, will not help us. It will instead make it harder to both find and then save Aayla from whatever danger she is currently in.¡±
As I spoke, I used the Force to grant him reassurance, committing myself to helping him find her, regardless of her state or location. I watched as his eyes closed and he turned his focus inward, drawing on my presence in the Force while taking deep, calming breaths to find a point within himself where he could if not control then at least contain the wrath that burned deeply within him.
If I were a proper Jedi, I would¡¯ve already insisted that he return to Coruscant for help and retraining, yet I had never been one to walk the path the Council wanted all Jedi to follow. Since Zonama Sekot I¡¯d begun to realise that my path lay not just on one separate from the Council, but from the Order as well, and I was beginning to feel that the path I was walking might be one that appealed to Quinlan as well.
However, such thoughts were a matter for after Aayla was rescued, and the pair reunited. She might not remember me, but Aayla was a friend, and for that, I would do whatever it took to save her, the Council and the Republic be damned as to my methods.
After perhaps a minute, Quinlan opened his eyes and offered me a weak smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said quietly as I felt the furious storm within him if not disperse then at least lessen and withdraw for the time being.
¡°That¡¯s what friends are for,¡± I replied.
¡°Are we friends?¡± He asked slowly, his head tilting to one side as I removed my hand from his shoulder. ¡°From what I can recall from the images, we were never close. You and Aayla, however, were, though I feel from the lingering emotions I sensed from those images, perhaps not as close as she might have wished.¡±
¡°We only really knew each other in passing; mainly because of Aayla,¡± I answered honestly, feeling it was the right path to take. ¡°We had sparred on occasion as well, but what you¡¯ve forgotten is that I owe you as I was once captured by a rather evil cult. You and Aayla were part of the team that came to rescue me. It is because of that, and that I consider Aayla a friend, that I pledge to you, here and now, that until we find her I will be at your side.¡± He nodded and the first flicker of a real smile came to his face. ¡°However, for that, I need to hear the rest of your tale.¡±
He nodded and I noted that the grasp on his lightsaber hilt had lessened. As if he no longer sought it and the memories it brought forth for strength and focus. ¡°I spoke with her after Pol revealed her to me, and placed her lightsaber in her hands. Yet she couldn¡¯t recall anything.¡± He grunted before continuing. ¡°At that, I turned on Pol Secura and demanded answers. I wanted to know who he was working for, and when he refused¡ I summoned my rage as energy.¡±
¡°Force lightning?¡±
He nodded. ¡°Yes, that is perhaps the name for it. He gave me the name of his patron: Senator Chom Frey Kaa.¡±
¡°I recall the news that he was removed from office a few months ago, but the Holonet didn¡¯t say why,¡± I said slowly, the information, along with the ascension of Orn Free Taa to the position of Senator for the sector containing Ryloth. ¡°Since he was removed, I assume this matter was brought to the Council and the Senate?
¡°It was, however, not by me.¡± I frowned at hearing that, though I withheld a question as I could feel that was unimportant to the current position in Quinlan¡¯s tale.
¡°After Pol gave me the Senator¡¯s name, I could¡¯ve released him. I could¡¯ve let him go. But I didn¡¯t.¡± He looked up at me with pained and confused eyes. ¡°I wanted to hurt him. To torture and kill him.¡± Understandable, if not exactly a sentiment the Council would approve of. ¡°Aayla, not understanding why I was hurting her uncle, nor that I was doing it because of what he¡¯d done to her¡ she lashed out with the Force. Pol and I were tossed off the ledge we were on. I survived the fall, the Force protecting me. Pol was not so lucky.¡±
¡°Villie help Jedi escape. Wormheads not like political assassins. Like really not like. Bad poodoo.¡±
¡°We¡ we were forced to escape from Ryloth before I could go back for Aayla,¡± Quinlan continued, both of us ignoring Vilmarh¡¯s added commentary. ¡°With little to work with, I headed to Coruscant. I wanted to take out my rage on Senator Kaa. I eventually gained a confession from that fat toad, but before I could execute him for what he¡¯d done to me, Aayla, and countless others, Master Mace Windu appeared.¡± I growled, knowing how that little confrontation had gone before Quinlan told me.
¡°He stopped me from killing Kaa, even fought me to protect that slug. I lost and he assured me the Senator would be punished in accordance with the law. He¡ he then offered to take me back to the Temple so that I could be retrained. He said he would help me find Aayla, but the Force told me he wouldn¡¯t. That he didn¡¯t care about her.¡±
The storm within Quinlan began to grow wilder, and I placed my hand back on his shoulder, helping him push it back so he might continue his tale.
Quinlan turned his head to face me. ¡°All he cared about was getting me to the Temple, to have me brought under the Order¡¯s control before my actions on Ryloth disgraced the Order.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s exactly why he wanted to take you to the Temple, or at least not the main reason,¡± I said slowly, mindful of how I phrased my words so the storm that was his Force presence didn¡¯t overwhelm what little control he had. ¡°However, that you killed an official on a Republic world would cause tension between the Order, the Senate, and the Republic at large. He would¡¯ve wanted the matter brought in-house to avoid embarrassment to the Order,¡± I added, barely able to keep my dislike of the way the Council operated at times from my tone and Force presence. ¡°To help keep the peace.¡±
¡°Yes. Exactly. That¡¯s what the force told me,¡± Quinlan replied with a nod of hope. ¡°I¡ he let me leave, saying that I could return to the Order when I was ready but all that mattered to me then, all that matters now is finding and saving Aayla.¡±
¡°If you wouldn¡¯t accept help from the Order, why would you turn to me? I am a Jedi after all.¡±
¡°You no dress like Jedi.¡±
I ignored Vilmarh¡¯s comment and kept my focus on Quinlan, ¡°And you say she needs to be saved?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he replied with a nod. ¡°In the months since leaving Coruscant, as Vilmarh has helped me search for Aayla, I¡¯ve grown certain she¡¯s in danger. Something¡ sinister is closing its vice around her. Something that I know will kill her if I¡¯m not quick enough to find her. The Force showed this to me, along with images of you.¡±
¡°Not easy to find you Jedi,¡± Vilmarh interrupted again. ¡°Name of Jedi on the Holonet, but location of you not. Took Villie much effort to find your ship.¡±
¡°The Force guided me here,¡± Quinlan cut in before I suspected the Devaronian attempted to get me to pay him for his troubles in helping Quinlan. I was going to do that anyway as there was as much chance of a Wookie falling in love with a Trandoshan as there was that I¡¯d let him on Raven, but the fact he was trying to drive up his price only proved how unreliable he was if another made him a better offer.
Yet, for all the Devaronian¡¯s attempts at increasing his pay, my focus was on the Force as I felt it continuing to swirl around Quinlan and myself. Faint, almost indistinct whispers of what might be slipped past me, their words, and ideas just beyond my reach. However, while I felt that I knew what was being at, my focus remained on the here and now, and working to find and save Aayla. At least for the majority of my thoughts.
¡°You will help me, won¡¯t you?¡± Quinlan asked a hint of desperation in his tone.
¡°I will,¡± I replied. ¡°However, without anything to go upon, finding a particular Rutian Twi¡¯lek female in the galaxy is going to be very difficult,¡± I continued, ignoring the alert that popped up in the Interface. That would be a quest for finding and saving Aayla, and I¡¯d find time to see what exactly was required for the completion of the quest.
¡°I know that!¡± Quinlan snapped, though his tone and the rage he generated within the Force was less than it had been when we¡¯d first sat down. ¡°I spent months looking for her without success, and then I saw hints of you in the Force and I knew that you were the key to finding her.¡±
I offered him what I hoped was a comforting smile. ¡°I can attempt to search for her through the Force, but it was never something at which I was particularly skilled. What would help with that would be something that belongs to her. Do you have anything?¡± I asked softly. Fay had told me before that having something to focus on often helped with seeking help from the Force relating to a specific sentient, however, I had never attempted such a thing. Both because the Interface had dulled my connection to the Force, and because I lacked the, to be blunt, patience to spend days if not weeks in communion with the Force seeking answers.
¡°No,¡± Quinlan replied, his shoulders slumping. ¡°I did have her lightsaber, but it was lost on Ryloth. I assume she took it with her, but I can¡¯t be certain of that. After Pol Secura¡¯s death, Vilmarh was more insistent that we escape the planet before we were arrested for the death than trying to stop Aayla or taking anything of hers.¡±
¡°Hmm, that¡¯s going to make things more complicated,¡± I said slowly only to stop for a moment as I realised I was stroking my chin in that oh-so-typical Jedi manner. It was a minor thing, but I¡¯d once sworn to not do that, yet I kept finding myself doing it more and more as I matured.
Putting my irritation with the small lapse in concentration, I return my focus to Quinlan and how to find Aayla. ¡°Heading to Ryloth might be possible, so long as you remained on my ship, but I¡¯m uncertain if that would be any major help as I¡¯m uncertain they¡¯d give me anything we could use as a focus while meditating.¡±
I gestured for Vilmarh to stand so we could all exit the booth. Once I was up, I slid my helmet on and turned to face the Devaronian. ¡°Your services are no longer required,¡± I stated bluntly to him.
¡°Now wait a minute Jedi, Villie¡¡± his voice trailed off as I placed a handful of credit chits in his hands.
¡°Consider that more than ample payment for helping Quinlan up until now,¡± I said, casually using about ten thousand credits to get rid of the Devaronian. Perhaps I was over-paying him, but Quinlan trusted him so I might have some use for him in future, and thus placing the idea that I paid well into his mind didn¡¯t harm anyone. Ten thousand credits was a drop in the ocean considering my reserves were over three billion credits with more rolling in every day from my cuts from the holomovie for Fellowship of the Ring and its merchandising.
¡°Do not follow us,¡± I added, though I already knew he couldn¡¯t, not unless his hyperdrive was at least 0.7-rated. Raven could go faster if I delved into the Force and flew the lanes with her, but I preferred to keep that factoid hidden until it was critically needed.
¡°Vilmarh is a thief and pirate, but he¡¯s helped me so far,¡± Quinlan said as he caught up to me as I reached the door to the cantina.
¡°He has, but I suspect that is because he won that bet on Nar Shaddaa and now considers you something of a lucky charm,¡± I replied as I pushed my way out of the cantina; the pair of Weequays about to step in scurrying to avoid the armoured Mandalorian exiting the place.
Quinlan¡¯s robes were darker and more worn than those usually seen on Jedi, but even if they weren¡¯t it was doubtful anyone would believe he was a Jedi. Not so long as they failed to see the lightsaber at his hip. Yes, I had mine there as well, but people¡¯s eyes were drawn to the armour, and then if they knew about it the beskar used in its construction over the rare weapon at my hip.
As we moved, the HUD was capturing the images of everyone nearby and through the Battlenet linking it to Raven¡¯s computers, accessing the local Republic security systems. While those weren¡¯t the most dependable ¨C especially on a world where corruption was almost as rampant as Coruscant ¨C about forty per cent of the faces were known to local security forces. On another evening, if I felt the need to blow off some steam, I¡¯d find the worst of the lot and either remove them or drag their defeated bodies to a security station and claim any outstanding bounties on them. Yes, I wasn¡¯t a member of the bounty Hunter¡¯s guild, but as a Jedi, I could easily circumvent that issue.
However, tonight those fools were safe as I had more important issues to handle. ¡°My ship is about an hour¡¯s walk from here,¡± I said to Quinlan as we moved. ¡°Once there, we¡¯ll consider our next steps, and I can introduce you to my Padawan.¡±
There was no hiding Anakin from Quinlan, so being open about it was the best path to take since I¡¯d committed to helping Quinlan find Aayla. The issue would be that once Aayla was found and saved as if they returned to the Temple, then they would mention Anakin to others. That would let the cat out of the bag ¨C with about the Council and the Banite Sith ¨C but after around twenty months with Anakin as my ad and Padawan, I was secure in the fact he wouldn¡¯t let anyone separate us. Nor would I for that matter.
Having Quinlan along, and then later Aayla after we found her, would do Anakin some good I felt. He was limited in his interactions with others who could use the Force. I mean, he had spoken with Vosa ¨C as much as I disliked her interest in my son ¨C and been trained a little by Dooku, but outside of that, he had no interaction with any major Force user. Yes, Quinlan was off-balance and missing much of his memories ¨C or at least the emotional attachment to them ¨C but he was a trained Jedi and would be a new sparring partner for Anakin.
¡°You have a Padawan?¡±
I chuckled under my helmet at the shock in Quinlan¡¯s tone. ¡°It¡¯s not that recent a thing, but also one I¡¯ve not advertised. I took him not long after the Battle of Naboo, though I suspect you know little about that.¡±
¡°I do actually,¡± He replied. ¡°When I was searching for you on the Holonet, I found images linking you to the liberation efforts though there are articles claiming you overstepped your bounds as a Jedi by interfering.¡± I glanced at him.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard those voices. Both politicians, social commentators, and even inside the Order and from the Council.¡±
¡°They¡¯re wrong!¡± Quinlan said firmly. ¡°The Council only care about themselves and not the younger members of the Order!¡± Images of Aayla rushed from him into the Force. ¡°Why would they care what you do to help others when they won¡¯t?¡±
I stopped and turned to face him, sensing the raging storm of his emotions surging forward within him again. Wanting to see if this storm was simply a result of his memory loss, or if there was something else buried in there, I peered into him through the Force, seeking the core of his personality.
With his training only existing in the subconscious, his mental defences were, to be blunt, pathetic, and I was easily able to circumvent them without him realising what I was doing. As I dove into what shaped his presence on the Force, I found that Quinlan had something buried deep within him that fuelled his aggression. Something that perhaps had always been an influence on him even before he lost his memory.
While the source of his aggression and reactive tendencies was his, it was familiar, reminding me of both myself and, as much as he was still young and immature, Anakin. A gentle pull existed from Quinlan¡¯s core, tempting me to push deeper and possibly even shape this fury that lay at the very core of his being; however, this wasn¡¯t the time nor place to consider such an action and I pulled back.
¡°Wh-what did you do?¡± He asked slowly, suggesting even though I¡¯d been careful he¡¯d sensed my mind entering his.
¡°I looked at you through the Force,¡± I replied honestly. ¡°It is a slight invasion of privacy, for which I apologise, but I wanted to get a proper read on you and see what was affecting your actions and choices in the Force. Amusingly, I see much of myself in you, though as we¡¯re both prone to rushing into situations that¡¯s not a huge surprise.¡± A faint flicker of amusement flashed over his face. ¡°Perhaps if we had both spent more time at the Temple growing up we might¡¯ve become good friends. Who knows, after this perhaps we might become so,¡± I finished before turning and resuming my walk to Raven.
Quinlan stayed still for a few seconds before he caught up with me. ¡°I sense that you are right,¡± He said slowly as we walked. ¡°That might be why the memories of you were so prevalent in the images I saw while holding Aayla¡¯s lightsaber. That I felt a connection to you through the Force but didn¡¯t understand it at the time, and why I chose to seek you out over taking Mace Windu¡¯s offer to return and retrain at the Jedi Temple.¡±
¡°Perhaps,¡± I replied, not wanting to dwell on the matter until I¡¯d had more time to consider it. ¡°However, what might have been, and what could be, is less important than what is. Our focus must stay on finding and helping Aayla. Hopefully without her trying to kill you for the death of her uncle,¡± I added.
I understood why Quinlan had wanted to kill Pol, and if our positions were reversed, I¡¯d have done the same. However, that didn¡¯t change the fact Aayla blamed Quinlan for Pol Secura¡¯s death, and might well seek to kill him when they next met.
Silence came from Quinlan as he considered my words as we walked. In that silence, I accessed my HUD. The merchant I was waiting on to find the component Anakin was seeking for his droid would need to be contacted and I¡¯d have to have the order either cancelled ¨C unlikely given about half the time we had to wait had already passed and this deal wasn¡¯t strictly legal ¨C or I¡¯d have to ask him to hold the component.
Another idea came to me then, and I used the Battlenet to access the planetary communication network and reached out to see if any other Mando¡¯ade were on the planet. I smirked as five responded to my greeting. There might be more who couldn¡¯t or didn¡¯t want to respond to my call, but five should be enough.
After explaining the issue, I discovered one ¨C someone who had fought under my banner on Naboo actually ¨C was in orbit and was willing to take the component elsewhere for me. I considered having it sent to Duke Adonai, but in the end, chose to have it delivered to Dooku in the Gaia system. I knew that no matter how this mission to find Aayla played out, that would be my first port of call afterwards.
My fellow Mando¡¯ade accepted my request to deliver the component, and after the transfer of a thousand credits ¨C for discretion as the component wasn¡¯t strictly legal without the proper permits ¨C I considered that matter closed and could avoid Anakin complaining at us leaving before he got what we had initially been here for.
With that handled, my thoughts returned to Aayla. She was somewhere out in the galaxy; the question was where. Also, who, if anyone, was she running with and what sort of danger did she find herself in? I accepted she would be in danger even without opening the quest that would likely confirm it as, where I was concerned, The Force seemed to enjoy throwing me into chaotic situations that while I emerged from stronger; either caught me by surprise or tested me in ways I didn¡¯t realise I needed to be tested. Often at the same time.
The Force was using me to seek whatever it considered balance, yet I had to be careful. What it wanted and what I desired were, in all likelihood not going to align perfectly. I had to carve out my path so that I could survive and flourish in the coming chaos, and as I walked, I felt that Quinlan and Aayla might have some role to play in creating that trail, though what it was would have to wait until after Aayla was found and saved.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.10 The Lost Apprentice 1b
I sat on the floor of my quarters, seeking guidance from the Force over where Aayla was. The Force, however, was, in its oh-so-infinite wisdom, being reluctant to help me. Not only could I feel that it was unable or unwilling to answer my requests, but part of it was actively seeking to block me. Something that, as I felt my anger rise, reared up as if both challenging me and inviting me deeper into it.
My eyes snapped open at that shift in the Force. A glance at the chronometer on my arm drew a deep, guttural growl from me. Fourteen hours I¡¯d been sitting here, seeking some kind of help and guidance from the Force but I had shab¡¯an to show for my efforts. Or from any previous attempt I¡¯d made since leaving Ord Mantell with Quinlan.
¡°Why the fuck won''t you help?¡± I snapped, directing my anger towards the Force. I knew it wouldn¡¯t respond, but I needed to vent the anger and let go of the pointless need to blame the Force if I was to focus and move on.
It¡¯d been a week since Quinlan had sought me out, and a day since we¡¯d left Ryloth without anything of Aayla¡¯s that might help in locating her. The Twi¡¯leks, while sympathetic to my need as a Jedi to find another of my Order, were unwilling to help given it was a Jedi that had killed Pol Secura.
After that complete waste of time, Raven had slipped into hyperspace bound for the Core. Now, I knew that the odds of Aayla being there were slim, but once we had a hint of where to head to find her, we¡¯d have access to all the major hyperspace lanes which, in theory, would make it quicker for us to find her than leaving from a random point elsewhere in the Republic.
The problem was that neither I nor Quinlan were gaining any insight into where Aayla was, and to make matters worse the various meditative techniques I¡¯d been shown by Dooku and Fay for seeking support and assistance from the Force were, to put it bluntly, failing. Now, I understood that some of the issue was that the Banite Sith had done something to darken the ability of those who used the Light Side ¨C or in my case tried to use it ¨C but the fact the Force was so hesitant to help me was infuriating.
I¡¯d never had issues before when trying to gleam a hint from the Force, save when Anakin was kidnapped. However, at the time I had thought the issue was that I was struggling to control my emotions. Yet now, when I was ¨C bar the odd minor burst of irritation at the Force being as useful as a snowball on Tatooine ¨C in control of myself, the fact the Force still refused to help was infuriating, and yet also interesting.
Wanting to take a break from my so far failing attempts to glean anything of where Aayla might be, I stood, stretching once up. Thanks to Player¡¯s Body I didn¡¯t need to stretch and work out the kinks when I shifted after a long time in one position or awoke, yet I still did so, finding something relaxing about the ritual. Once up, I closed my eyes and reached through the Force for the bond I shared with Raven. She responded in less time than it took one to blink, and I intuitively knew the status of her various systems and the location of everyone else onboard.
Simvyl was in the cockpit, monitoring the various mechanical systems while Raven soared through the strange energies of hyperspace. If anything was wrong, however, it would be Raven who alerted me first through our bond. Fenrir was resting, as semi-normal in the central area, lounging on one of the sofa-like seats there while the droids were in a small cargo bay that Anakin had converted into his workshop. The pair were either charging ¨C as that was where the alcoves had been moved ¨C or discussing whatever it was droids talked about in their downtime.
Anakin and Quinlan were the only two really doing anything, as I could feel the pair enjoying themselves from within the bay converted into a training area. Even as I slipped from my cabin, I knew the pair would be sparring. Anakin dragged Quinlan any time he could to the training area so they could spar.
After rebuilding my lightsaber, I¡¯d given my shoto blade to Anakin so that he had a blade to train and use. At least until he constructed his own. For that, however, we first had to find him a crystal. Now, I could just give him one of those half dozen I had in my Inventory, but I knew that wouldn¡¯t be an ideal fit. No, it was better if he found and selected the crystal for himself, or in theory created one. However, I knew he wasn¡¯t anywhere near trained enough to attempt that last option as I remembered well the effort it had taken me to create the micro-crystal that was now part of my lightsaber and given it the new red central colouring.
The most obvious place for him to find a crystal would be the caves on Ilum, however, that would need permission from the Council for him to head there. Assuming that Quinlan and Aayla returned to the Order once she was saved ¨C something I had grown slightly less expectant to happen ¨C learnt about Anakin, I had little interest in returning to the Temple with him. The Council would want to test him and there was far too great a chance that they¡¯d discover Anakin was more than just my Padawan.
However, I was less certain that Quinlan and Aayla would return to the Order, and that was due to the Interface generating two quests relating to Aayla¡¯s disappearance, with the second being unexpected but potentially very exploitable. As I walked through Raven¡¯s corridors, I pulled up both quests to quickly review them.
The Lost Apprentice [?] [?]
Find and save Aayla Secura alongside her Master Quinlan Vos.
Rating: A
Objectives:
:a: Find where Aayla is inside half a year.
:b: Ensure that Aayla is saved.
:c: Make sure that Quinlan survives.
Rewards:
:a: 1500XP
:b: 2500XP
Passed test of Friendship with Quinlan Vos
A Large increase in Reputation with Quinlan Vos
:c: 2000XP
A decent increase in Reputation with Quinlan Vos
A variable increase or decrease in Reputation with Aayla Secura.
Failure:
:a: Death of Aayla Secura.
A massive loss in reputation with Quinlan Vos
Permanently lock Reputation with Quinlan Vos at hated.
:b: Death of Aayla Secura.
A massive loss in reputation with Quinlan Vos
Permanent block Reputation with Quinlan Vos of hated.
:c: Death of Quinlan Vos.
A variable increase or decrease in Reputation with Aayla Secura.
...
A Change in Path [?]
An opportunity to alter the destinies of others has occurred.
Rating: A
Objectives:
:a: Convince Quinlan and Aayla to return to the Jedi.
:b: Convince Quinlan and Aayla to join you on your travels so that when galactic war comes, they are more likely to fight at your side.
:c: Convince Quinlan and Aayla to explore the galaxy themselves.
:d: Begin training Quinlan and Aayla in what you have learnt over the last few years in preparation for the coming war so that they might fight at your side in it.
Rewards:
:a: 1500XP (for each that takes this path)
Variable increases in Reputation with members of the Jedi Order once they learn of your actions.
b: 2500XP (for each that takes this path)
Variable, though small, increases in Reputation with the Jedi Order once they learn of your actions.
Decent to large increases in Reputation with Quinlan Vos and Aayla Secura.
:c: 2000XP (for each that takes this path)
Small to Decent increases in Reputation with Quinlan Vos and Aayla Secura.
:d: 3500XP (for each that takes this path)
Creation of a new quest
Failure:
Paths :a:, :b:, and :c: are mutually exclusive, thus no penalty is assigned if one of these choices is taken of the others.
:d:
Potential for large losses of Reputation with Quinlan Vos and Aayla Secura.
Potential for the Jedi High Council to declare you a Dark Jedi and send members of the Order to apprehend or kill you.
...
The first quest was exactly what I expected, and yet far more limited than I might¡¯ve hoped for. Before Naboo, a quest was clear in what had to be done and listed several hidden objectives. Reveal the Hidden had taken away the hidden nature of some objectives, so I had expected this quest to reveal more than it did. Since it didn¡¯t, all I could hope was that more objectives would appear as I learnt more about Aayla¡¯s situation, as had happened with The Phantom Menace and a few other long-winded but time-restrained quests. Either that, or finding and saving Aayla was going to be far easier than I felt it should be, but when had my luck ever been that great?
It was the second quest that had me wondering if the pair would return to the Order once Aayla was saved and was giving me a lot to consider.
Assuming that the whole glitteryll incident happened in the other timeline, then both had rejoined the Jedi and fought for the GAR in the Clone Wars. While Aayla¡¯s death was shown on-screen, Quinlan¡¯s wasn¡¯t. Regardless of that, they had returned to the Order, yet this quest was suggesting that I could alter that destiny for both of them; perhaps even to the point that they would ally with and learn from me.
Now, they could still return to the Order, and I¡¯d complete the quest, but that was the path that offered the lowest XP reward, and thus I assumed, the path with the highest likelihood of occurring but also the one that offered the least benefit to me. The other paths, to either travel with me or head off on their own, were more interesting. Not least as the implication that I could train the pair myself, helping them relearn what they once knew but from a perspective more aligned with my opinions on the Force and how it should be used.
Now, I had been helping Quinlan with his training in the week since I¡¯d agreed to help him, but I was keeping to purely Jedi techniques currently as while much of his training was still within him, his ability to understand and draw upon that was non-existent except when he stopped thinking too hard and just acted. That might not be an issue if he had better natural control over his emotions, but he didn¡¯t and as such he was prone to, when pushed too hard, lashing out.
To be clear, he wasn¡¯t a danger around Anakin as he knew far more instinctively than Anakin did when I came to sparring, but on the occasions I had sparred with him and overwhelmed his form, there had been moments where he¡¯d almost lost control. Thankfully, I was able to ensure he didn¡¯t, though a few of those moments had been handled by drawing on teachings I¡¯d gained from Adas. It was unlikely that if he returned to the Jedi, Quinlan would remember what I was showing him, but it was a concern and why I was sticking mainly to Jedi techniques even when those didn¡¯t seem to be working that well for him currently.
However, if the pair chose to journey with me after this adventure was over, and showed reluctance to return to the Order, I would consider training them, which was what I assumed the hint of a creation of a follow-up quest was based around. Plus, I couldn¡¯t deny that the prospect of having Force-capable allies around my age with me wasn¡¯t a tempting one.
For a long time, I had felt the first to join me in such a capacity would be Serra, especially after our relationship evolved into a romantic one. However, after Naboo she¡¯d been taken as Windu¡¯s Padawan and given we¡¯d not spoken directly since, I couldn¡¯t be sure that she would still be willing to follow me along the path I was heading. If she did, that would be great as I missed having her at my side, but even then that would only mean her, me, and Anakin in this new group I was forming. Quinlan and Aayla would add two more bodies to that group; ones that I knew had fought in the Clone Wars directly in the other timeline. A comment I couldn¡¯t make about Serra as she¡¯d never appeared on-screen in any media I¡¯d seen. Still, I was going to wait until Aayla was found and saved before considering how to approach the A Change in Path quest.
As I neared the training area, the expected sound of lightsabers clashing with each other reached my ears, with the sounds growing much louder ¨C and the sight of yellow colliding and moving around green greeting my sight as the door to the area slid open. I slipped inside quietly, not wanting to draw either from their spar. I could feel each drawing on the Force, and while he was younger and lacked the muscle memory that Quinlan retained, Anakin was the one shaping the Force to a greater degree.
He was moving impressively fast for one so young, more so than I suspected I had even after maxing out the old Force Speed power I¡¯d had via the Interface. Even so, it was clear that, as had been the case each time they sparred, Quinlan was overwhelming Anakin. He might not be able to utilise his preferred Ataru-based style in the cramped conditions of the converted cargo hold, but his size, reach, and power meant that for all Anakin could draw on the Force to a greater degree ¨C and thanks to the training since Naboo, with more refinement ¨C my son was slowly losing the spar.
I leaned against the wall as the door slid closed behind me, watching the pair as they continued to spar. Yes, Anakin was again losing, but that was good for him. Not only did it teach him that he couldn¡¯t simply assume because he had a great reserve of Force potential to draw upon that he¡¯d win every battle, but it allowed him to face off against someone who wasn¡¯t me. Now, I didn¡¯t go easy on Anakin, at least not as much as I might do if I didn¡¯t know what was looming less than a decade away, but he was still a child, not quite eleven yet, and there were limits to how I could push him.
Even with the cargo hold limiting his options, Quinlan was still able to draw on Ataru, using the wall and ceiling to bounce over Anakin, forcing my son to roll to one side to avoid Quinlan¡¯s blade as it swooped overhead. While I had adapted Ataru''s footwork into my personal style as a way to overcome the handful of shortcomings Makashi had, I shared Dooku¡¯s distaste for the form. It was too flashy, too energetic, and grossly inefficient for conserving oneself in a pitched battle. If the terrain prevented the space needed to truly exploit the more advanced velocities, then the form became even more ineffective.
Now, in the hands of those who dedicated themselves to the form as I and Dooku had done with Makashi, then it could be a devastating form. Something that was seen in how Yoda could use it and his size to be a kriffing nightmare on the battlefield. However, it wasn¡¯t a style that appealed to me. Function over flash was what I preferred. That said, I still considered it a better base for most Jedi than low-level Niman; which sadly far too many Jedi used but never bothered to master even to a basic level.
In the hands of one skilled in the form, Niman had the potential to be incredibly lethal. Yes, it lacked the speciality of the previous forms, but it had none of their weaknesses and was a great base for using Force powers in battle, and I had slipped into elements of it at times when trying to adapt my Force powers into my combat style. However, for the majority of the Jedi, it was learnt simply because it was so karking basic and simple that they could devote their attention to other matters that appealed to them more.
In times of peace that was fine, but as proven on Geonosis in the other timeline, in battle that logic only got them killed faster than others. Seven Hells, as he was now, I felt Anakin could defeat a few newly christened knights who use Niman as their base but failed to give it the attention it, like any of the forms, deserved.
Quinlan landed with grace and his blade swept around preventing Anakin from advancing, showing that while he might not remember his training, the knowledge was ingrained into his mind. He then turned and came at Anakin using a series of quick, slightly in my opinion extravagant, sweeps and thrusts to overwhelm my son and drive the boy back. This spar was over, which was shown when Quinlan¡¯s blade came to a stop close to Anakin¡¯s head. The blades were set on low power so being struck by them would only sting badly, but still Anakin had lost. My complaint was that Quinlan could¡¯ve ended the spar mere seconds after I entered the room, and then a dozen times after that before he finally did. Now, perhaps he was seeking to train Anakin and maybe remained uncertain of his actions, but it was a flaw that against a more experienced opponent would cost him a battle. As had been the case every time we had sparred since leaving Ord Mantell.
Anakin¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Quinlan¡¯s blade close to his head and then his shoulders slumped. In the Force, I could feel his annoyance at losing, though I was pleased to see that any anger at another defeat was minor and quickly pushed away and forgotten. There was no point in dwelling on losing a training match.
Quinlan powered down his blade and moved closer to the boy, placing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You fight well, and your Master has done an excellent job in bringing you up to your current level in such a short amount of time. However, you lack the size, strength, and reach to truly use the techniques you want to use, and as such, it leaves you open against more experienced opponents.¡±
I chuckled at Quinlan mirroring my words about his style as he spoke to my son. ¡°That will change with age,¡± I said as Anakin realised I was there, and I pushed myself off the wall. Anakin¡¯s face brightened at hearing my words, and I was glad once again that Quinlan was missing much of his training of the Force otherwise he might sense that the bond between my son and me was more than just a simple Master-Padawan bond. Of course, since he was hellbent on finding Aayla, even going so far as to reject retraining as a Jedi for the time being, he wouldn¡¯t exactly have solid ground to stand upon to question the depth of my bond with Anakin.
¡°How goes your mediation?¡± Quinlan asked, his thoughts instantly turning to Aayla, helping to prove my point.
¡°The Force is still reluctant to help,¡± I replied, trying to not sound as vague as many Jedi were when they spoke about the Force. ¡°While seeking guidance from the Force was never my forte, it has gotten harder for me to do so since Naboo,¡± I explained, glossing over why that was. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up though, I just think I might have to try something a little more¡ unorthodox,¡± I added slowly, my mind playing over an idea that had been growing stronger ever since leaving Ryloth.
It was clear to me that using Jedi techniques wasn¡¯t getting me anywhere, and with the shroud that the Banite Sith had placed over the Force limiting my ability to peer through the Force for answers even more, I wondered if I should instead use the veil for help. The issues with that were that I had little idea of how to peer into the Force and demand it reveal what I wanted and that the Banite Sith might sense my actions and use it in some way to either track me or influence my actions. Maybe even both.
For the former issue, the obvious way to correct that problem was to speak with Adas. However, I was reluctant to do so as I knew I was turning to him too much for answers, that activating the holocron would be sensed by Quinlan, and that Adas might sense Quinlan¡¯s presence as well. I¡¯d rather not risk Quinlan mentioning that presence of something so steeped in the Dark Side in my possession to the Council if he returned to the Jedi, and I didn¡¯t want Adas considering teaching another his methods.
For the Banite Sith, the pair might well be able to sense when someone used the Dark Side and attempted to pierce the shroud they¡¯d created to engulf the Force and limit the ability of the Jedi and others to see into possible futures. If that was the case, and I was leaning toward it being probable, then they could, in theory, use the shroud to try and influence me. Potentially furthering the idea that one or both had to either make me into their minion, or possibly even their apprentice.
While I felt they knew I was, as the Council would put it, tainted by the Dark Side after my last visit to Coruscant ¨C I knew the defences I¡¯d created to hide my presence and usage of the Dark Side, while good wasn¡¯t enough to ensure the pair of Sith ruling the Republic couldn¡¯t sense something amiss ¨C I¡¯d rather not give them an opening, or another one at least, to tempt me to their side.
What was amusing was that, in many ways, I might already be an apprentice to a Sith Lord. Oh, Adas had never used such terms whenever we¡¯d spoken, but I felt that was how he was beginning to see me. Though, unlike Sidious and Plagueis, he wasn¡¯t showing me the way of the Banite Sith, but those of the true Sith, and by that I meant the species and forerunners to the Sith Order that was created by exiled Jedi who ended up on Korriban millennia ago.
That, however, was something I could think about in greater depth at another time.
Pushing myself from the wall, I moved towards my son and Quinlan, getting the impression Anakin had something to say.
¡°Um¡¡± the boy began slowly, uncertain if he should speak up. A gentle smile and rolling of my hands encouraged him to continue. ¡°Well, Qu¡ Master Quinlan is from Kiffu, right? Wouldn¡¯t Aayla know that simply from looking at him and seeing the tattoo on his face and then searching the Holonet?¡±
I paused for a moment, considering Anakin¡¯s idea. ¡°That is possible,¡± I replied slowly, weighing the idea in my mind. ¡°However, facial tattoos are not unique to the Kiffar. Still, they are one of the more prominent groups to use such markings, at least from what I know,¡± I glanced at Quinlan who nodded slowly, uncertain in his confirmation. ¡°But, as we¡¯ve got little else to go on, and it¡¯s not too hard to alter our flightpath once we exit hyperspace next, it¡¯s worth a visit.¡±
¡°Yes, and even if Aayla is not there, my great-aunt, who is the current Sheyf of the Guardians, might have some new clues to help us find Aayla. Or possibly ways to help me regain my memories.¡± Quinlan smiled as he spoke and then offered a small bow to Anakin. ¡°My thanks for the idea, Padawan, and for pointing out something we adults should¡¯ve thought of.¡±
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
Anakin frowned for a second before returning the bow. Almost as if he didn¡¯t think what he¡¯d said was worth the thanks. That made me chuckle before I pushed myself off the wall and moved closer to the pair. ¡°From what Raven¡¯s telling me, we¡¯ve got a few hours before we¡¯re due to exit hyperspace,¡± I tapped at my gauntlet transferring the new destination to Simvyl so that, if I weren¡¯t there he could input the coordinates into the hyperspace computer. ¡°So how about to kill time we have another spar?¡± I asked Quinlan as I unclipped my hilt from my belt.
Quinlan considered my request for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, that is a good way to keep relearning what I have forgotten.¡±
¡°And it might help us clear our thoughts before we next mediate,¡± I added as Anakin fist-pumped in excitement at getting to watch Quinlan and I spar again. So far I¡¯d won every spar with ease which wasn¡¯t a surprise given Quinlan¡¯s mental state. However, I felt that I could take him most of the time even if he hadn¡¯t lost his memories. He had never struck me as someone as advanced in Ataru as needed to be my equal as I was now, but I understood that sometimes luck played a factor in who won.
Quinlan activated his blade and slipped into a standard Ataru opening stance. I mirrored him, though my lightsaber gave the familiar and comforting little roar it always did as power flowed into the blade, and after a little flourish that while impractical was something that worked with Makashi, I settled into my opening stance.
As I waited for Quinlan to move, letting him have the first attack, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how good it felt to have my lightsaber in my hand again. Yes, the hand was now mechanical, but it and the blade were a part of me and with the blade ignited, I felt whole again in ways that I¡¯d not realised I¡¯d missed until the new crystal had been created.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
The swirling exotic energies of hyperspace slipped away as Raven slid back into normal space. My fingers flew over her controls as she scanned the nearby space and system, confirming we were in the right location. I smiled as it was confirmed we were in the system containing Kiffu and Kiffex; the homeworlds of the Kiffar sub-species and also where Quinlan was born.
¡°I know I have said it before, but this ship of yours is something special,¡± the man in question remarked from the co-pilot¡¯s seat. ¡°To be able to sense her in the Force, and you say interact with her, is something I would not believe possible if I was not currently here to, however abstractly, experience.¡±
¡°That¡¯s something every Force user who¡¯s been aboard Raven has commented on,¡± I replied with a chuckle as the long-range sensors reported their initial data. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve only no orbital structures near the planets,¡± which wasn¡¯t a shock as the two worlds often crossed close enough that, according to the Holonet, electrical storms could reach from the surface of one world to the other, ¡°though there are ships of various sizes moving around Kiffu.¡± If I didn¡¯t know that Kiffex was used as a prison world by the Kiffar, I might find that odd. ¡°Are you sure Sheyf Tinte will be willing to help us?¡±
Quinlan had revealed that Sheyf Tinte was both his great-aunt and a member of Clan Vos, but from how he spoke about their last meeting ¨C before Quinlan had gone to Ryloth and killed Pol Secura ¨C it seemed she disliked him still seemingly choosing the Jedi over his people. So much so that I was considering not mentioning I was a Jedi to her. However, I knew Quinlan wouldn¡¯t see a need to hide that, nor did I want him lying to his aunt for my sake.
¡°It is likely she will,¡± Quinlan replied slowly. ¡°We have confirmed from the Force that Aayla is, if not here already, then on her way, and while my great-aunt dislikes the Jedi, she will help as we are the same clan and that matters to her.¡±
I nodded in acceptance of his reply, and as Raven moved quickly towards Kiffu, I turned my thoughts back a few days.
After Anakin¡¯s suggestion about Aayla coming here based on Quinlan¡¯s facial marking, I had meditated again on Aayla. The Jedi approach had been as unresponsive and unproductive as ever. However, after taking the time to find my centre and draw forth my focused fury, I had demanded that the Force confirm that Aayla might come here. In that instance, it had relented and granted me glimpses of something that had or would happen, confirming Aayla had some connection to the worlds Raven was now soaring towards.
I¡¯d seen flashes of two ships fighting over twin worlds, and then an escape pod from the destroyed vessel landing on one of those worlds. A Rutian Twi¡¯lek had emerged from the pod, and while I couldn¡¯t be a hundred per cent certain that it was Aayla I was seeing, I felt certain it was. Something that only grew stronger when Quinlan confirmed the markings I¡¯d seen on one of the ships ¨C the one that survived ¨C were those of the Guardians of Kiffu and that the planets I described were those of Kiffu and Kiffex.
There had been two unexpected events relating to the meditation, however. The first had been not being able to confirm it was Aayla who emerged from the pod. Something on the planet, something powerful, dark, and dangerous was partially blocking her from my sight, and I lost Aayla as she neared what appeared to be a jungle on the otherwise arid world.
Who or whatever was blocking me was, while incredibly powerful, also paradoxically weak as hell. So much so that I wasn¡¯t sure I was dealing with another Force user. Or that was the case until the quest linked to this mission added a new condition requiring me to defeat whoever was controlling and manipulating Aayla, and granting 6000XP for doing so. The wording of that objective ¨C to eliminate them ¨C made clear that unlike with Bo and Pre Vizsla, I couldn¡¯t turn this sentient to my side, but given that they were controlling Aayla, I didn¡¯t have any issue killing them, not when doing so granted me a Test of Friendship with Quinlan. At least if I was able to save Aayla in the process.
The second surprising part about the meditation when drawing on the Dark Side was how long I¡¯d stayed in communion with the Force. What had felt like only a few hours had been nearly two days, which while not unusual was far longer than I usual was in meditation. Adding that to the fact it hadn¡¯t felt anywhere near as long meant that while it had worked, I was reluctant to delve into a Dark Side meditation again, fearful that I might not emerge from it. As much as I¡¯d prefer not to, as I turned to him far too much, I needed to speak with Adas about the matter, but with Quinlan onboard that wasn¡¯t currently possible.
A beeping from the communications console drew my attention as we neared Kiffu, and I opened the channel.
¡°Unknown vessel, you are approaching Kiffu which is under the protection of the Guardians. Identify yourself and the purpose of your voyage here.¡± The speaker who appeared as a hologram was a young male remarkably similar to Quinlan, though their facial markings were the obvious difference.
I turned to Quinlan and indicated for him to respond. ¡°This is Quinlan Vos along with Jedi Knight Cameron Shan,¡± He said, removing any hope he might simply choose to not mention I was another Jedi. ¡°We are here to speak with Sheyf Tinte regarding a personal matter.¡±
¡°Quinlan Vos?¡± The man repeated with some surprise. ¡°But we were told¡¡± He trailed off before shaking his head. ¡°We will contact the Sheyf and alert her to your arrival.¡± The man paused again for a moment. ¡°It is good you have returned home, Quinlan Vos. Something is wrong on Kiffex.¡±
The channel closed before Quinlan could ask for further information, and once it had I turned to him. ¡°Well, either we¡¯re in the right place, or we¡¯re about to be delayed sorting out whatever the mess down there is,¡± I muttered as Raven logged the arrival of a location on Kiffu for us to land at. Along with that came a series of clearance codes that, I assumed, granted us some form of priority landing permission. However, with how limited the space lanes were around the planet, I wasn¡¯t sure such things were a massive issue. Certainly not when compared to most developed worlds, never mind an ecumenopolis such as Coruscant.
As Raven raced towards the planet, I felt Quinlan reach into the Force trying to locate Aayla. While he barely remembered the emotional connection to his memories of her, the bond they shared in the Force was strong so perhaps¡
¡°Yes!¡± Quinlan said, cutting into my thoughts. ¡°I feel she¡¯s close,¡± he added as I opened his eyes and looked towards Kiffex. ¡°However, something is wrong. The anger I can understand, yet there¡¯s something¡ sinister that has enveloped her.¡±
I grunted, already aware of that but having to play ignorant. ¡°Then who or whatever it is needs to be found and removed so we can free her from its control,¡± I said as Raven brushed against the uppermost edges of Kiffu¡¯s atmosphere. Hopefully, after Sheyf Tinte gave us more information about whatever was happening on Kiffex.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
¡°You have returned to us once more, Quinlan Vos,¡± an old woman said as I followed my fellow Jedi into a large, open room with clear views of much of the capital city of Kiffu. ¡°And this time you bring a Mandalorian with you. An improvement, if only a small one.¡±
The architecture of the planet was interesting, and the Guardian who¡¯d met us at the landing platform and escorted us to this chamber ¨C to this old woman I assumed with Sheyf Tinte ¨C had been more than happy to explain why it was this way. Due to the massive electrical storms that occurred when Kiffu and Kiffex aligned, the buildings had to be designed to withstand them, while also being able to capture the energy of the storms to power the planet¡¯s infrastructure. It was an interesting approach to the issue, and one that worked for the Kiffar, though they were smart enough to have backup generators and power stations on the chance the storms didn¡¯t generate enough energy, or the people needed more for some unforeseen reason.
¡°This is Cameron Shan, Sheyf Tinte,¡± Quinlan said, introducing me and confirming the old woman was his great-aunt and the current leader of the Guardians of Kiffu. ¡°While he might not dress as one, he is a Jedi like myself.¡± I smirked at that, knowing full well that I wasn¡¯t like Quinlan; either before he lost his memory or after.
Tinte¡¯s gaze turned to me, and I bowed slightly, ¡°Sheyf Tinte,¡± I said gently, making sure the lightsaber at my hip was clearly visible.
¡°As Quinlan Vos says, you do not dress like a Jedi,¡± Tinte remarked.
I scoffed loudly. ¡°Why would I want to?¡± I replied. ¡°Have you seen how they dress? Like paupers and with no understanding of the need for armour in battle.¡±
Tinte¡¯s lips twitched at my comment as if she found my response amusing. However, she didn¡¯t reply to me and returned her full attention to Quinlan. ¡°You have still not found your Twi¡¯lek Padawan?¡±
Quinlan stepped toward Tinte. ¡°No. However, thanks to the Force, we believe that she¡¯s come to either Kiffu or Kiffex.¡±
Tinte lifted a hand to her wrinkled chin and pondered his words. ¡°Then it seems the Force has guided you here just as your people need your help,¡± She said slowly. ¡°Less than a week ago one of our larger security fortresses on Kiffex, from which we monitored many of the prisoner settlements, went dark. As is procedure, a search team was dispatched after they missed two check-ins. They reported that everyone in the fortress was dead, but the rest of their transmission was garbled, and we remain uncertain as to what has happened.¡± She leaned forward and fixed Quinlan with a hard stare. ¡°I requested the Jedi Council send you to help, but they claimed you were unavailable; handling another assignment the Council deemed critical.¡± I grunted at the bare-faced lie. ¡°They offered to send another Jedi, but I will not tolerate one not of the Kiffar helping us. Only you are permissible to the Guardians to help investigate this matter.¡±
¡°The Council¡ lied,¡± Quinlan said slowly as I sensed a shift in the Force around him: as if he was losing more faith in the Order. ¡°I have not been an active member of the Jedi Order for some time now. Not since I was last here and you directed me to Ryloth to seek out my Padawan.¡±
¡°The Jedi often lie,¡± Tinte remarked, drawing another, louder grunt from me.
¡°No argument there,¡± I muttered.
Tinte¡¯s gaze shifted to me. There was the faintest of movements in the Force, as she could sense something through it before she offered me an amused smile. ¡°I suspect you are not aligned with the Council?¡±
I chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it,¡± I answered. ¡°I¡¯ve had a handful of run-ins with them as a Padawan, and as I¡¯m now a Knight I¡¯ve chosen to simply¡ ignore their summons whenever I can.¡± I paused and gently reached out into the Force, seeking a hint of why something felt off about this meeting. ¡°However, that isn¡¯t why we are here, nor why Quinlan has come seeking your help as you wish for his. You want him specifically, and not just because he¡¯s from your clan and a Kiffar.¡±
¡°Distant from your Council you might be, but you have the insight of a Jedi,¡± Tinte responded slowly, with I noted far less of the distaste she had held a few moments ago when I¡¯d been introduced as a Jedi. She turned back to Quinlan as she continued. ¡°Your psychrometric heritage, your birthright as a member of Clan Vos, is the strongest ever recorded. I had hoped that you could learn something from the fortress that the search failed to discover before their deaths. We need to know who, or what attacked the fortress. I cannot risk any other Guardians on the planet until this matter is resolved, and as such all outposts and fortresses across the prison planet are now abandoned; though the Guardians made sure to remove their weapons and such equipment before they returned home.¡±
As she spoke, I felt there was something she was keeping from us, and on the chance it might reveal it, I used Observe on the Sheyf.
Tinte Vos
Race: Kiffar
Level: 31
Health: 100%
Age: 72
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Guardians of Kiffu (100%), Clan Vos (95%) Tinte Vos (90%)
Emotional State: Grateful/confused/concerned.
Tinte is glad to see her grandnephew has returned to Kiffu, and that he seems to be at odds with the Jedi Order. Once the matter on Kiffex is resolved, she hopes she might be able to exploit this to bring Quinlan back under her control.
However, she is confused as to your presence, not least why you wear the armour of a people often at odds with the Jedi.
She is also fearful of what is happening on Kiffex. While not trained to use the Force, she can feel there is something wrong happening on the planet and wants the issue resolved quickly before it threatens Kiffu and her people.
...
Nothing useful came from it, save that her loyalty to herself, while exceedingly high, was overridden by that towards her clan and the Guardians. It had to be from the loyalty to Clan Vos that she was so accommodating to Quinlan, and why she disliked the Jedi so intently for taking him from his clan when he was a child. Apart from that, there was nothing to hint at why I felt there was something off about the Sheyf, or that she was withholding something that might be important to Quinlan or his mission to find Aayla.
¡°As this issue is possibly linked to Aayla¡¯s believed appearance on the planet, we will investigate the matter, Sheyf Tinte,¡± Quinlan said after a second or two considering Tinte¡¯s words.
Tinte frowned. ¡°No. Only you will go to Kiffex. He is a Jedi.¡±
I stayed calm, pushing aside any irritation at her branding me with the same label she applied to the Council even as Quinlan took a step closer to her and I saw his hands clench. ¡°Cameron will be going with me, Sheyf. While younger than me,¡± Tinte blinked in surprise at that reveal though as I wasn¡¯t wearing my helmet, I¡¯d have thought that would be something she¡¯d have noticed was only about a month past my nineteenth birthday after all, and while broad, I still had a youngish looking face, ¡°he is my friend. More than that, it was he who confirmed through the Force that Aayla is on Kiffex, and I know I need his help to find her and solve the mystery of what happened to your Guardians.¡±
Tinte held Quinlan¡¯s gaze for a few moments before turning to look at me. Her eyes drifted over my armour, taking that in before she stared into my eyes as if searching for something in my soul. ¡°Why are you helping Quinlan?¡±
¡°Honestly, he¡¯s not a friend if that¡¯s what you want to hear,¡± I replied carefully. ¡°However, when I was once captured by a Dark Side cult, he was one of those who came to rescue me, disobeying the Council in the process. His Padawan was also there, and she is one of my oldest friends. We were Initiates at the Temple together and she was one of the first to become my friend after the Jedi took me in later than they normally would.¡± I knew that Quinlan had also been a late addition to the Order as his memories showed him with his parents when he was perhaps six or seven, so stating that I was also a late arrival to the Order might sway Tinte. ¡°For her, for anyone I consider a friend, there is little I wouldn¡¯t do to help them in their hours of need. Nor to repay a debt of honour,¡± I finished, gesturing at Quinlan to make clear that was a factor in my choice to help him, figuring it might further alter Tinte¡¯s opinion on whether I could accompany Quinlan to Kiffex. Oh, I was going one way or another, but I¡¯d rather do it with permission than without if at all possible.
¡°You know of this debt?¡± Tinte asked Quinlan.
¡°I have a few fleeting memories of what he speaks of, but I can¡¯t confirm the details.¡±
Tinte tapped her chin, and I felt a gentle shifting of the Force; as if, even with her low potential she was able to get a faint read on others through it. ¡°Very well,¡± She eventually said, ¡°I shall permit you to accompany Quinlan to Kiffex.¡±
I lowered my head as I replied. ¡°My thanks, Sheyf Tinte.¡±
She grunted. ¡°I suspect that even if I had forbidden you, you would¡¯ve found a way to go anyway.¡±
¡°I¡¯d prefer not to answer that,¡± I responded, drawing a crackling laugh from the Sheyf. ¡°Since I have permission, I must ask a favour. I have a Padawan myself, but he is far too young to risk against whatever is happening on Kiffex. Might I ask that he, and a creature I have a Force connection to, remain on Kiffu with my vessel while I and my other companions move to help Quinlan?¡±
Tinte frowned. ¡°Your Padawan will be my honoured guest, and your ship placed under the protection of the Guardians while you are on Kiffex. However, these companions of yours, are they more Jedi?¡±
¡°No. One is a Cathar member of the Antarian Rangers, the other a combat droid.¡± HK would be insulted at being called just a simple combat droid, but the less Sheyf and others knew of his capabilities, the longer it would be before people started asking questions. Especially with the second of the KOTOR trilogy, Shadows of the Sith due to be released in a month or so and HK, or a close facsimile of him, was part of the cover art.
As for bringing Simvyl, I felt I needed to. While I had forgiven him for what had happened with Anakin and the Trandoshans, I¡¯d been reluctant to have him accompany me since. This mission was an effective way to overcome what I knew was irrational distrust of him that lingered within me and prove to him that I wasn¡¯t sidelining him. It would also let both of us see how the training of the last twenty or so months had improved him, as bar the Shapers, he had trained with the other groups and sects we¡¯d headed to. Yes, Observe told me he was up a level since Anakin¡¯s kidnapping, now sitting at Level 26, but I wanted to see the changes in him on the field of battle.
¡°I have encountered an Antarian Ranger before,¡± Tinte said slowly as if measuring her words. ¡°The Togruta was a noble being who showed respect for our ways. While it is strange to see a Cathar travelling with one who wears that armour, in the name of that Ranger I will permit the one with you and your droid to join you and Quinlan Vos on Kiffex.¡± She leaned forward as she continued. ¡°However, I must warn you. Kiffex serves as the main prison for the entire sector. Many of those sent there should never be allowed free and might be sentenced to death in other sectors. Anyone you encounter who is not a Guardian should be considered a threat.¡±
¡°Good,¡± I said with a chuckle that made Tinte blink and lean back. ¡°Means I don¡¯t have to worry about collateral damage or innocents getting on the battlefield.¡±
Tinte blinked again, and her head tilted to the right before she chuckled. ¡°Not what I would expect a Jedi to say.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not your average Jedi.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I stood at the back of the cockpit of the small Guardian patrol craft as it raced over the short distance between Kiffu and Kiffex. Quinlan was sitting in the co-pilot¡¯s seat while another Kiffar named Maritan Kas was at the helm. The Guardian hadn¡¯t spoken a word to me, or Simvyl and HK, since we¡¯d boarded though he had talked in a few hushed whispers to Quinlan. Whispers that the microphones of my armour had picked up with ease, but which were all inconsequential to the mission.
Simvyl and HK were in the small craft¡¯s cargo hold, giving their armaments one final check. Normally, if I saw HK carrying the array of weaponry he was outfitted with for this mission I might ask him to leave some behind simply to avoid issues with local security forces as he looked like a one-droid wrecking crew. However, as Kiffex was a prison world, there were no Guardians currently alive on the surface, and what we were heading into was undoubtedly going to be more dangerous than I thought, then he might be slightly under-armed. The issue was he simply couldn¡¯t carry anything more, even with a full satchel on his back carrying an impressive array of spare clips for his various blasters and dozens of grenades and detonators.
To be fair, I was actually more heavily armed if I counted the array of explosives I held in my Inventory. After Naboo, Bo had helped me restock my supplies and I now carried enough explosives to take on an entire regiment of tanks single-handedly, and that was before considering what my armour contained or the fact I could command the Force.
Yet with the growing power in the darkness on Kiffex, I felt I might need every edge I had in combating it. While I felt stronger now than I had when I¡¯d fought Maul on Naboo, and I was close to Level 32, I had yet to test myself outside of spars and training. This was going to be the first test of my increased power. Yet I also understood that the source of the darkness on Kiffex wasn¡¯t the only threat that awaited us there.
As the atmosphere of Kiffex filled the entire transparisteel window in front of us, I could sense the Force shifting violently and excitedly. Quinlan glanced my way for a moment, suggesting he felt it as well. Whatever awaited us on Kiffex felt like an inflexion point of some sort. Not just for me, Quinlan, and Aayla, but for others as well. As if how events played out on the planet would have a wider impact on the galaxy than I could currently comprehend.
My thoughts, as they often had since Sheyf Tinte had granted us permission to head to Kiffex, turned to the A Change in Path quest, and how events that were soon to happen might drastically affect the path Quinlan and Aayla walked. However, I wasn¡¯t going into this thinking about how I could manipulate events to my benefit, or at least not as a major factor in my reasoning. Focusing on the future at the expense of the here and now was a great way to get yourself into trouble or killed.
¡°We¡¯re approaching Kiffex,¡± Maritan said, stating the obvious as the ship began to vibrate as we were buffeted by the winds of the planet¡¯s upper atmosphere. ¡°When we are near the outpost, I won¡¯t land but hover. You and your team must jump out before I accelerate upwards.¡±
Maritan spoke to Quinlan, working under the misconception that his fellow Kiffar was the one in command. I was willing to let it go as it wasn¡¯t a point worth explaining to the low-level grunt, but it still irked me to be so summarily ignored and dismissed by someone beneath me.
Still, the fact Maritan was unwilling to land was a hint of how seriously the Guardians were taking whatever was wrong on Kiffex. That was something I¡¯d sensed from him and other Guardians on Kiffu before we¡¯d departed and made clear how unusual and concerning whatever was happening was to them.
¡°Until we receive a clear signal from one of you, with the correct codes, no one will come to collect you. Is that understood?¡±
¡°Yes. ¡°Understood.¡± Quinlan and I replied together to the Kiffar¡¯s question, and I used that as a signal to leave the cockpit and gather in the cargo hold for a combat deployment. However, as Maritan spoke again, quieter this time, I slowed as I passed through the door of the cockpit.
¡°Quinlan Vos,¡± the Guardian all but whispered though my armour easily picked up his words. ¡°We¡ We were not able to collect the bodies of the fallen. We cannot honour them as we should. Do you understand?¡±
Even though my back was turned, the HUS recorded Quinlan placing a supportive hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I understand, Maritan Kas.¡±
I exited there and waited for Quinlan to leave the cockpit as well before I spoke. ¡°Rituals for the honoured dead?¡± I asked gently as we walked the short corridor to the cargo hold.
¡°Yes.¡±
I nodded in acceptance of that and knew not to pry anymore into whatever ritual the Guardians had for those who fell in service. Entering the hold, I carried out a final check on my armour. Every addition to my gauntlets reported in the green while, unlikely to be needed as it was inside the armour, the extra features of my mechanical arm also reported as fully functional. At one hip rested my lightsaber with my beskad on the other while blaster pistols were also secured on the belt as there was always the chance that they might offer me a better option than my blades or the Force, though it was unlikely.
I closed my eyes and reached out into the Force, seeking the familiar presence of Anakin on Kiffu. Along with Fenrir, he wasn¡¯t happy about being left behind but had accepted that I wasn¡¯t going to change my mind. As penance for leaving him behind, I¡¯d arranged for him to train with potential Kiffar Guardians and promised him that we¡¯d enter a hyperspace race he¡¯d seen on the Holonet that he felt Raven could win.
At the time of his request to enter the race, I¡¯d accepted simply to appease him, yet with a day to think on the matter ¨C at least when not planning for the mission ¨C I¡¯d changed my stance. I knew I wasn¡¯t that brilliant a pilot, nor did I have the natural inclination for flying that Anakin and others, such as Saesee Tinn, held, but I couldn¡¯t deny the idea of testing myself and Raven against others wasn¡¯t appealing. I didn¡¯t expect to win the race, but I was sure a kriff going to try. Even possibly using the Force and the depth of my bond with Raven to attempt to claim victory. However, for now, my thoughts were focused on Kiffex and finding and saving Aayla, so after sending a last impression to Anakin through the Force that I missed him and would be back soon, I brought my entire focus back to the cargo hold, those with me, and the mission.
After a day to prepare, we were as ready as we¡¯d ever be, yet at the same time, I felt that only I could challenge and take down the source of the darkness that was growing on Kiffex. I was now certain that it was a sentient, possibly a Dark Jedi or another who used the Dark Side without being any form of Sith, and that they were powerful enough to be a threat.
I had no proof of it currently, but I was sure this figure had exploited Aayla¡¯s rage at Quinlan and her lack of memories of her training to control and manipulate her. I felt we could break that hold once the Dark Sider was dead, but I hoped for Quinlan¡¯s sake that none of the Guardians at the fortress had died due to lightsaber strikes. Even if Aayla never chose to return to the Jedi, the Council would not allow her to wander the galaxy after striking down so many in anger.
The intercom clicked to life. ¡°Get Ready,¡± Maritan¡¯s voice echoed in the hold as I felt the craft slow.
Behind us, the hatch opened, and the dusty surface of the planet came into view. HK jumped first with me a half-second behind. Simvyl came down next followed by Quinlan, and as his boots struck the ground, sending up another blast of dust, the craft pulled away, sending more dust into the air around us, I looked around and groaned at what the HUD was reporting.
¡°So much for dropping us at the fortress,¡± I muttered as the sensors confirmed we were a good five klicks, up a rather steep hill that lacked dirt covering it from the fortress.
Now, the location was great as it granted clear lines of sight of anyone approaching, at least on days when there weren¡¯t sandstorms and the like, and there was only one clear path to the fortress. However, that meant that, in theory, we¡¯d have to hike up that path, exposing ourselves to anyone who might be in the fortress, or watching from elsewhere for anyone approaching the location.
As we started moving, and the HUD provided secondary routes to the fortress that while more direct weren¡¯t exactly easy if one couldn¡¯t call on the Force or powerful servomotors in their mechanical legs, I felt a shift in the Force. Whoever was behind the situation on the planet, and the one influencing Aayla, was aware of our presence, and a familiar tingle, that of us walking into an ambush, slithered down my spine.
¡°Something wicked this way comes,¡± I whispered to myself, ensuring the words didn¡¯t carry over the Battlenet or out of my helmet.
¡°You feel it too?¡± Quinlan asked quietly, drawing my attention. ¡°What does it mean?¡± He asked after I nodded in confirmation.
¡°That we¡¯re walking into a trap,¡± I replied with a chuckle. ¡°So how about we spring it and see who''s waiting for us?¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
3.11 The Lost Apprentice 2a
3:11 The Lost Apprentice 2
¡ ¡
I was a step behind HK as we reached the main doors to the Guardian¡¯s fortress when HK stopped and looked over the doors.
¡°Observation: These doors were pulled from their frame by hand, Master. Whoever attacked this place was unusually strong for a meatbag.¡±
I moved closer, noting what the HUD displayed about the deformed metal that had once been blast doors for the complex.
¡°Or a group of them worked together,¡± Simvyl added as the HUD confirmed that there were multiple impressions of fingers on the doors.
The HUD reported they were generally humanoid, but the degradation caused by the weather prevented it from getting a better read on what species might have been behind the attack. The only thing it was certain of was that those who attacked were of average height based on the residual markings of their hands.
Even though the signs of battle here were old and cold, my lightsaber was in my hand though unpowered as I took the first step into the silent fortress. The Dark Side was swirling around the place and while I didn¡¯t feel that the one behind the chaos on this world had been here, I was sure that it was linked to him.
¡°None of them are carrying weapons,¡± Quinlan commented as he followed me inside, repeating something the HUD had already alerted me to. He moved forward and knelt beside the body of one Guardian, a female and his hand hovered over her. ¡°I¡ I feel as if I knew this one,¡± he said gently.
¡°There¡¯s no clear sign of death,¡± I remarked as the HUD processed what it could from the various sensors in the armour and what HK transmitted through the Battlenet. While none of the bodies bore obvious marks regarding their cause of death, each wore an expression of fear and pain that suggested whatever had killed them had not been pleasant.
¡°Commentary: There are no blaster marks on the walls, Master, suggesting the meatbags were overwhelmed before they could respond.¡±
I looked around, trying to get a sense of what about this all felt off. I mean, beyond the fact the Dark Side had been a raging inferno when the attacks here had taken place. It lingered still, hints of the residual chaos and terror of the attacks easy to sense within the Force even if nothing about this felt natural or honourable.
¡°HK, hold station at the door. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re alone as we perhaps should be,¡± I said slowly through the Battlenet, not wanting whatever was lingering at the edges of my senses to know I was aware of its presence.
¡°Musing: I do hope you are correct, Master. I am eager to test my latest calibrations in a live-fire situation.¡± As he responded through our secured comms, to which Quinlan was connected via an earpiece and vibrational microphone over his throat, I continued to look over the data the HUD was reporting. Nothing about this situation made sense nor was it becoming any clearer as to how these Guardians ¨C thirty-seven by the HUD¡¯s last count ¨C had died.
Wanting to test a theory, though I was uncertain if it would help, I looked down at one of the bodies and activated Observe.
Korlosan Votes
Race: Kiffar
Level: 0
Health: 0% (Drained of life)
Age: Dead
Force Potential: Dead
Threat Potential: Dead
Reputation: Dead
Affiliation Loyalty: Dead
Emotional State: Dead
...
I grunted at the expected, but not welcomed, lack of any useful intelligence. Yes, learning that the body had been drained was something, but it was not particularly helpful as the Interface didn¡¯t say how or what it meant by that, nor offered any obvious indicators of who had drained this Guardian of their lifeforce. Still, there were only a handful of weapons and races that could do such a thing, which was at least a small step towards unravelling thi-
¡°Observation:¡± HK cut into my musing. ¡°I have movement, Master. Several dozen¡ Correction, I am observing over a hundred meatbags converging on our location, with that number steadily climbing.¡±
¡°Defensive positions!¡± I called out over the Battlenet even as the faint but comforting roar of my lightsaber igniting was picked up by the armour¡¯s microphones. My other hand remained free, ready to draw my beskad or summon the Force if needed.
HK slipped back inside the ruined entrance, his legs locking into position as a makeshift barrier to any that tried to enter past him while Simvyl¡¯s twin blaster pistols scanned the room, moving with his eyes in the hunt for targets. At his hip, the large blade that had belonged to his fellow Ranger, Kekda Zarkos, hung ready to be used if things got a touch too hairy.
Yet, even as I slipped into a ready stance, the HUD alerted me that Quinlan wasn¡¯t responding. Instead, he remained bent over one of the dead Kiffar. ¡°Quinlan!¡± I called out again through the Battlenet. However, before he could respond or not, the HUD ¨C fed with data from HK¡¯s sensors and those from my armour ¨C alerted me to dozens of figures. Some were coming through the door and HK was already engaging them, but the majority leapt through the overhead remains of transparisteel that had provided natural light to the fortress when it had been active.
¡°Shab!¡± I cursed as I realised we were dealing with Anzati, which explained the life force being taken from the Kiffar. Yet as my blade swept forward, slicing through the first to dare invade my personal space, I frowned. I¡¯d met and trained with Anzati, and while these were the same species, this group seemed less¡ civilised.
My feet were moving, avoiding the claws of the next Anzati to rush at me, and they paid for that by losing both arms at the elbows. The wound, however, didn¡¯t slow the attacker down and I was forced to use my free hand and toss them away, causing them to crash into another Anzati that had been trying to attack me from behind.
As I removed the head of three that came at me next in a single graceful move, I understood why these Anzati seemed different. They were attacking like animals instead of intelligent creatures, and based on the way the thin tendrils extended from their faces, it was clear all of them were desperate to eat the soup as they called it ¨C the lifeforce or luck to others ¨C from me, Simvyl, and Quinlan.
My blade moved with me as I slid away from the grasp of two more Anzati, their movements faster yet less controlled than what I¡¯d trained against only a month ago. My free hand came up, the Force bending to my demands and the pair of rabid Anzati were blasted back, slamming into more of the pack.
Before any of that group could recover the blaster in my gauntlet took them out with precision fire as my feet kept me moving, adapting to attacks from all sides. This was the greatest weakness that Makashi possessed, but one I was happy to see the adoption of Ataru footwork into my style was helping to counter. A point proved further as, with a sweeping arced move, my lightsaber tasted the flesh of five Anzati even as I avoided their grasp so well that not even the cloak I wore was touched.
The HUD reported other Anzati falling steadily as HK and Simvyl exterminated the threats with intent. HK¡¯s actions were mechanically perfect while Simvyl moved with polish that showed his training over the twenty-odd months was paying off. His pistols sang out, taking out Anzati with timing and precision ensuring that no bolt was washed. That said, given the mass of creatures flooding into the fortress, it was hard to hit anything but flesh.
¡°OFF!¡±
Quinlan¡¯s shout, along with the flood of anger that roared into the Force was accompanied by a powerful Force blast that sent dozens of Anzati that were surrounding him flying backwards. One such creature slammed into my side, though thanks to the Force and the HUD, I was aware of the Anzati and was already turning with the collision before it happened.
My free hand came up, and using the Force and the strength of the motors in the gauntlet, I crushed the creature¡¯s throat, and as my movement ended, threw the husk at another of the swarm. Even as my lightsaber flicked out, slashing another Anzati in half, through the Battlenet I was alerted that while HK had easily held his footing, Simvyl was knocked back as one of the dead Kiffar crashed into his side.
A trio of Anzati rushed at him, hoping to take advantage of his stumble. However, before they or another other beast could reach my friend, the trio were pushed back; the Force bending to my will and slamming them into the wall hard enough that they splattered their blood and brains over it.
Even as I saw Quinlan lashing out, his blade swinging almost wildly as the hate he felt for the Anzati empowering his actions, I was moving. One foot slid back, causing the Anzati that had been about to strike me to claw nothing but air. Before it could recover, my blade came up, severing its head and one arm from the rest of its body.
More of the creatures rushed at me, drawn to me as pulled the Force into me, using it to strengthen and enhance myself. That drew attention away from Simvyl, which he used to quickly gun down four Anzati near to him. My blade flowed around me as I slipped around any incoming attack, yet for each Anzati I took down, the HUD reported two more surging into the fortress seeking to overwhelm us.
As much as I wanted to eviscerate every one of the beasts with my blade, to watch what little of their intelligence remained fade from their eyes, I knew that if this continued the sheer weight of numbers in such an enclosed space was going to overwhelm us.
While I and my blade danced around the Anzati, avoiding their futile attempts to grapple me and my blade flicked and swished out to mortally wound or kill any that came too close, my empty hand closed into a fist as I summoned the Force to my aid while warning Simvyl and HK to take cover.
My hand flicked open and every loose object in the room was suddenly airborne, swirling around me. Chairs, datapads, cups, random pieces of junk from the first attack on the fortress and even the bodies of those killed by us or the Anzati flew around, striking anything that moved.
Piles of Anzati were knocked over, causing cascading collapses in the still-continuing stream of them that were rushing into the fortress. I realised the sounds of bone shattering and blood exploding from bodies as a gory mess was created by my tornado of carnage. Yet, as the blast died down, clearing the area for the moment, I knew it was only a small opening before the creatures recovered, but enough of one that I could¡
¡°AWAY! GET AWAY FROM ME!¡±
A second scream in a matter of moments from Quinlan was accompanied by a tsunami of fury rushing through the Force. One so strong and unexpected that I had to close my eyes to momentarily re-centre myself. With that done, and as HK and Simvyl resumed thinning the herd of barely sentient Anzati, I started cutting a bloody path to Quinlan, watching as his blade struck any Anzati it could find without a hint of grace or style.
He was attacking them with the same mindless rage and bestial fury they were using as they continued trying to swarm-rush us. The green of his lightsaber cut a bloody, brutal path of devastation through their ranks. It was working for now, but I could feel Quinlan sliding into the depths of the Force as the Dark Side gained a foothold in his mind to drag him to the pits of insanity that awaited those unable or unskilled enough to resist its siren-like lure. What made it worse was that with each move he made, with every Anzati that fell to his blade, I could see mistakes creeping into his patterns, and the sheer mass of creatures pulled towards him as he drew on the Dark Side was quickly overwhelming his defences.
¡°NO!¡± He shouted as one Anzati touched him as I moved towards him, my blade slicing one of the creatures in half. ¡°NOO!¡± Quinlan screeched again as more grasped his robes.
I rushed toward him, cutting a path through the creatures as HK and Simvyl were slowly thinning the ranks of any Anzati entering the building. Yet before I could reach Quinlan, I felt the Force shift around him.
Pulling the Force into myself, I braced against the impending explosion and gathered the Force to me for what I could sense coming. I then watched as more than a dozen Anzati that had been pulling on Quinlan¡¯s robes were sent hurtling away; the Force erupting outward from Quinlan in an instinctual wave of power.
As the Anzati were airborne or colliding with others in the pack, I thrust out my hand, and tendrils of dark, malignant energy sparked forth. A grin spread across my face as I watched the lightning race through the air and strike the Anzati. They screamed in terror under assault, and as I ended my attack a second later, the bodies that struck the ground were smoking and charred: all either dead or close to it.
¡°Quinlan!¡± I snapped out, pushing the Force to enforce my words. ¡°Get a hold of yourself!¡± I took another step towards him, my blade flicking out and slashing the face of an Anzati who made the mistake of entering my range. ¡°You are in control, not your anger,¡± I added as my free hand clenched shut, causing two Anzati to crash to the ground as the Force crushed them. ¡°Harness and focus it instead of drowning in it!¡± I snarled, pivoting on my heel. The two Anzati I had been crushing were sent flying into others while my blade made quick work of three more of the deranged creatures.
Quinlan took a stumbling step forward, the way I was using the Force to empower my words slamming into his Force presence with all the subtlety of a hurricane. The look of confusion that engulfed his face, followed by the shake of his head barely registered with me as I savoured pulverising another Anzati against a wall with a Force Push. Yes, these creatures were beneath me, but after months of nothing but training and sparring across the galaxy, it was nice to finally let loose and remind the galaxy what I was capable of.
¡°Focus!¡± I shot at Quinlan as I kept moving towards him, gliding through the carnage like an angel of death. My lightsaber and the Force ensured that nothing came close to touching me. ¡°Focus or fail Aayla.¡±
His head snapped to me at the mention of his lost Padawan, and I saw the stupor he was experiencing fade away. With a snarl he stood, his blade exploding outwards, slashing through two Anzati that had been rushing at him. His face was still a mask of fury, but I sensed the hints that he was channelling that rage outward with basic control. It was far from perfect, but it was enough that I no longer had to worry about him falling to these pitiful creatures, and I returned my full attention to them, intent on wiping the lot of them from the face of the galaxy.
Yet just as I turned to face the remains of the herd, I felt a faint shift in the Force. Slowly at first, then within a few seconds on-mass, the Anzati turned and fled anyway they could. The four of us exterminated those that lagged, but only a few seconds after Quinlan gained control over his anger, the fortress was again empty save for us: and the mass of dead Anzati that littered the now chaotic battlefield.
¡°HK, Simvyl, secure the main entrance and pick off any stragglers that you can.¡± As the pair moved to obey my orders, I turned to face Quinlan.
His face was still a mass of rage, yet I could feel the power of that blaze slowly dying with the reason for his anger. As I neared him, I powered down my lightsaber and clipped it to my belt. Both because I didn¡¯t need it now, and to show Quinlan that, if the red mist of anger still blinded his vision, I was not challenging him. As he was now, I could take him with ease ¨C something I¡¯d proven in the dozen or so spars we¡¯d taken part in since Ord Martell ¨C but there was no reason to risk a confrontation here and now if I could avoid it.
Once close enough, I grasped his shoulder firmly, though I made no move to force him to turn and face me. His head snapped up, the blade of his lightsaber coming around towards the potential threat only for me to grasp the blade with my mechanical hand. While the inside of a regular gauntlet would not be able to do that, I¡¯d had mine altered slightly so that the palm of the beskar-coated replacement limb was exposed. It was a small risk to do so, but it allowed me to do a few things that I otherwise couldn¡¯t. Such as grasping the plasma of a lightsaber¡¯s blade without fear of losing my hand.
Quinlan blinked as his blade was held in place, and he then shook his head. I felt the pressure behind his weapon ease as he regained control over himself and as his shoulders slumped, I let the blade go. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said softly, looking as if he might collapse to the ground even as the lightsaber powered down. ¡°I¡ it¡¯s just¡¡±
¡°You hate the Anzati,¡± I guessed which drew a nod. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know,¡± he growled in annoyance. ¡°I¡ I have images of them in my head. They¡¯re attacking someone, they¡¯re attacking me,¡± he sighed and looked away, ¡°but it¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t understand it.¡±
I gently squeezed his shoulder. ¡°Once we find Aalya we¡¯ll work on a way for you to understand those memories and others, if that¡¯s what you want,¡± I said softly.
He stared at me for a moment before nodding. ¡°Thank you,¡± I added as a weak little smile came to his face, yet in his eyes, I could see confusion and anger warring for control of his focus.
I returned his nod and then removed my hand from his shoulder. ¡°I think we know what happened here,¡± I said, gesturing at the mess around us. The HUD was reporting over a hundred and seventy dead Anzati in and around the fortress, with two more joining that list as HK gunned them down while they were nearly a kilometre from here. ¡°Though it creates more questions than it answers,¡± I added as I had the HUD mark out the bodies of the Kiffar for whatever ritual was involved in honouring the dead.
¡°Yes,¡± Quinlan agreed as he took a step away from me. ¡°If there are Anzati on Kiffex, why did no one know? Many are wearing torn clothing, suggesting they¡¯ve been here for some time but how could the Guardians not know about this?¡± he spoke slowly, measuring his words as I felt the storm that raged within him slide away over the horizon of his Force signature. It wasn¡¯t gone, but for now, at least it was contained.
¡°I suspect that the answer might well be linked to the darkness that is slowly engulfing this world, and which seems to have ensnared Aayla.¡± As I spoke, I knelt beside one of the dead Kiffar. ¡°For now, we should handle the funeral rites of your people, and then see if there¡¯s anything of value the fortress¡¯ computers can tell us before heading out.¡±
The HUD alerted me to Quinlan nodding in agreement, and then that he moved to another of the dead Kiffar. It was a gruesome thing to have to sift through this chaos for the bodies of the dead Guardians, but I would help Quinlan honour the customs of his people before we headed out. Just as I would expect others to honour those of mine whenever it was my turn to become one with the Force.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
I examined the data coming into the HUD regarding the settlement if one could call it that, as we hiked toward it. The walls, while high, were bolted together from whatever large sections of scrap the inhabitants could find while the peaks of buildings inside had the same ramshackle appearance. ¡°Yeah, this place looks fun,¡± I muttered as we moved closer on our second day on the planet.
We had spent the night at the Guardian fortress as moving out during the night, with the remains of the Anzati pack no doubt still around, and whatever else existed on this world, was an unnecessary risk. Quinlan had not been particularly happy about our delay in heading out, but by the time the funeral pyres for the dead Guardians were ablaze, the sun was already beginning to set over Kiffex.
While the burning of the bodies was the main part of the Kiffar¡¯s ritual for the dead, along with some words Quinlan repeated without fully understanding how he knew them, he had also taken their badges. Once we found Aayla, killed whoever was behind the chaos here, and returned to Kiffu, those would be handed over to Sheyf so the Guardians could add them to their logs of remembrance.
During the night at the fortress, while we tried to rest in a place where less than half a day earlier we¡¯d fought the Anzati, Quinlan told me what he knew of Kiffex. While it wasn¡¯t much more than what I¡¯d learnt from the Holonet while we¡¯d travelled to this system, and then the very brief warning Tinte had given us about the inhabitants, it still filled in a few blanks.
Kiffex was the sector¡¯s maximum-security prison, with any form of weaponry being illegal on the world. Contact beyond the planet, never mind to other systems, was meant to be impossible, but the Guardians had reported many messages going to and from the planet over the years. From those, and with their standard patrols, they aggressively targeted any vessel that approached the planet. Most of the time when a vessel came near the planet, it withdrew when challenged by the Guardians. Others, like the ship Aayla that had hitched a ride on, attempted to run the blockade around Kiffex were shot down, and any survivors were left to fend for themselves on the planet.
That was a brutal approach to security enforcement, but one I could see the logic for. However, the fact that the Guardians were so strict about anyone coming or going from Kiffex had me wondering if perhaps some of the prisoners here weren¡¯t as dangerous or worthy of spending the rest of their natural lives on Kiffex as the Guardians might otherwise like the rest of the galaxy to believe. That feeling had grown ever since we¡¯d spotted the settlement.
We¡¯d not initially intended to head toward it, as while it was recorded in the computers of the Guardian fortress, it wasn¡¯t along the path the Anzati had taken when they had run from the Guardian base. However, by late morning as the tracks the Anzati had made had grown fainter, they had angled towards the settlement before we¡¯d lost the tracks altogether. The dust storms that ravaged this section of Kiffex removed any evidence that a pack of creatures had passed through here the night before.
With no tracks to directly follow, and suspecting we might not find anywhere else that could offer shelter tonight, we¡¯d decided to approach the settlement slowly, taking our time to get a read on the place. Since the planet was inhabited by prisoners, of varying levels of crimes but all sentenced to live without the possibility of parole on Kiffex, the odds the inhabitants would be friendly were slim at best.
While we had moved today, I had also spoken with Quinlan again about his anger towards the Anzati. Beyond repeating what he remembered from the images in his head, he couldn¡¯t offer anything new. Since he wouldn¡¯t be able to let go of his rage towards the species, and as I felt it gave him an edge if he could harness it properly, I gently guided him in a few techniques that while not exactly approved of by the Jedi, weren¡¯t the domain of the Sith.
The teaching of the Matukai and Shapers about channelling one''s emotions and the Force in and outwards was explained in a brief overview. I¡¯d taught him the most basic meditative techniques of those sects in the hope it might help him focus for when we next encountered Anzati or found Aayla and the one behind the chaos on this world. Underlying that, however, was the continually growing belief that when the source of the darkness on Kiffex was found, I would be facing it alone. As if the Force had decided that this was a challenge to test if I was ready for what lay further down the path I was walking.
¡°Analysis: The walls of this location are, while seemingly chaotic, apparently stable, Master. I have already positively identified components from a dozen various starship models used in the construction. Addendum: I would add that while not intended for this purpose initially, the usage of these various sections of hulls would provide acceptable protection against most creatures and animals that might threaten the meatbags in the settlement. The wall is also sufficiently high that few meatbags or beasts could easily scale them.¡±
Stolen story; please report.
¡°There¡¯d better be a gate we can use,¡± Simvyl remarked with a hint of disgust. ¡°Otherwise getting inside might be a problem.¡±
¡°Oh, we¡¯ll get inside,¡± I replied with a chuckle. ¡°The question is how much it costs those manning the walls to stop us.¡±
Even as we slipped clear of the rocky outcropping we¡¯d used to get closer to the settlement, I was already reaching out into the Force seeking answers on the number of beings on the walls, and those further inside that might rush to support those manning the defences if we were forced to fight our way inside. Now, since everyone on this world was meant to be a hardened criminal, then I had little issue with ending their sentence earlier than they might like, but we¡¯d have to see how things played out before I drew my lightsaber.
¡ ¡
¡°Halt!¡± A voice called out from the wall when we were about thirty metres from it. ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡±
The Force had already provided me with the information that four beings were manning this section of the wall, which was less than the other gates that were possibly within reach this afternoon, and why we¡¯d moved to approach from this location. What was interesting was that thanks to the HUD, I could see the Weequay male who had called out to me was carrying a blaster. That was odd as there should be no such weapons on the planet. Not unless they¡¯d come from a ship shot down by the Guardians that had tried to break through the blockade around the prison world.
I stepped forward, drawing the attention of the speaker on the wall and those with them. ¡°I am Cameron of Clan Shan of Mandalore,¡± I started, though the need to state I was Mando¡¯ade was a little redundant given my armour. ¡°We are on this pitiful excuse for a world because the Guardians felt that the relatively minor infraction we committed was worthy of life imprisonment.¡±
Through the Force, I could sense some amusement from those on the wall, though the Weequay was more cautious than those with him. ¡°If the Guardians captured you, Mandalorian, why did they not remove your armour before sending you here?¡± the alien asked, and I moved my hand slowly toward my lightsaber. I would prefer to not waste the time having to fight our way into the settlement, but I could already sense the shifts in the Force suggesting that was the most probable outcome of this interaction.
¡°The only way the Guardians would get me to remove my armour was over my cold, dead body,¡± I replied loudly, letting some rage slip into my tone. ¡°While I would be happy to see their pathetic attempts to take my armour, and would enjoy sending many of their ranks to their deaths, they sadly chose to employ sense and allowed me to retain the armour.
¡°So why is the Cathar and droid armed?¡± The Weequay responded and I cursed the fact we seemed to have drawn an at least semi-intelligent guard. ¡°The Guardians don¡¯t allow weapons on Kiffex.¡±
I laughed loudly. ¡°Says the one pointing a blaster rifle at my head,¡± I fired back with a growl making clear I didn¡¯t like the gesture. Yes, the blaster he was using wouldn¡¯t even leave a mark on the beskar, but it was the principal of the thing. ¡°And the others with him who are also armed. We found the blasters in a wrecked starship about three days north, and if you think we¡¯re just going to hand them over to you, you¡¯ve got another thing coming.¡±
I heard the dirt at my right shift before Quinlan whispered, ¡°Are you trying to start a fight?¡±
¡°You think playing nice like a Jedi would work here? Or that they¡¯d not shoot us the moment they realise you¡¯re Kiffar?¡± I replied quietly to him.
¡°Musing: It would at least end this pointlessly tedious waste of my time, Master. Please allow me to expedite the matter.¡± HK¡¯s comment came through the Battlenet so those on the wall didn¡¯t hear it, yet it drew a grunt of amusement from Simvyl, and I felt a smile creep onto my face.
¡°What if we take them, and your armour from your cold, dead bodies?¡± A new voice on the wall called out as through the Force I sensed movement from behind the wall.
¡°You can try, but all that will get you is a quick and painful death,¡± I responded bluntly as my hand slowly unclipped my lightsaber from my belt. There was a small growing warning in the Force of approaching danger, but even as I sensed dozens more sentients moving to reinforce the section of wall before me, I remained calm. There was the chance we could avoid pointless violence, but if there was to be a battle, I wouldn¡¯t mind as I knew I could take every one of these thugs with only slight effort, and that was before considering those with me.
¡°You¡¯re not getting in.¡± That came from a new voice, which I believed had been in the group who were gathering to support the beings on the walls. ¡°Gorto Zaga says none can enter after the gates shut and the sun starts to set.¡±
¡°I want to speak to this Gorto,¡± I shouted back, though I could sense the Force shifting around us as if hinting there was little chance of resolving this issue peacefully. ¡°Bring him to me or I¡¯m going to come up there and find him myself.¡±
That drew a round of chuckles from those on the wall, and the HUD reported several leaning over the ramparts, aiming their blasters at us. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, Mandalorian,¡± a Human said, allowing me to place a face to the new speaker, ¡°but there¡¯s no wghk.¡±
The man¡¯s words trailed off as he grasped his throat, trying to understand why he was suddenly struggling to breathe. A moment later, I used the Force to pull him over the ramparts and as he fell face-first to the hard ground near my feet, I leapt, the Force empowering my limbs so that the seemingly massive walls were scaled with what appeared to be insane ease.
¡°Exclamation: Finally.¡±
HK¡¯s words through the Battlenet arrived just as I landed amongst a group of nearly thirty confused thugs, pirates, and whatever else had gotten them sent to Kiffex. My blade had ignited as I leapt, and was already moving as I landed, slicing the chests of two sentients while I drove the elbow of my other arm into the face of a third thug.
Quinlan landed a split second later in the chaos and added his blade to mine while HK and Simvyl opened fire from below, picking off those on the rampart who¡¯d turned to face myself and Quinlan. As my blade swooped through the neck of a Rodian, I turned to face the next target and saw a massive Gamorrean, easily twice my size, rushing at me with a large makeshift axe held over his head.
The alien fell to his knees a few moments later, shock and confusion on his face as he looked down at the remains of his axe and his arms on the ground beside him. A quick flick of my wrist caused the tip of my blade to slash through his spine as I moved past him, ensuring he would die a slow, painful death while I dealt with his brethren.
Two more fell to my blade before the chaos on the wall ended. As one would expect, even armed with blasters thirty-odd prisoners were no match for two Force users with little need for restraint, never mind when supported by a war droid and a trained Cathar.
I turned to one prisoner who was running away and summoned the Force to my command. The alien gave a startled yelp as they were lifted into the air. They struggled to escape the invisible restraints I placed upon them and then whimpered as I turned them around and brought them back to my side.
¡°Stay,¡± I said to the alien ¨C a rather pitiful-looking Snivvian ¨C before moving to the outer edge of the ramparts. HK landed a few metres from me, the advanced actuators in his legs making the leap easy for him. Simvyl grunted in annoyance as I lifted him with the Force and then onto the wall beside me.
¡°I hate when you do that,¡± he muttered once his feet touched the metal of the ramparts. ¡°I could¡¯ve gotten up myself,¡± he added even as I turned back to the Snivvian.
¡°I know, but my way¡¯s faster,¡± I replied only to snarl as I saw the Snivvian was not just still where I¡¯d left them, but had soiled themselves. The way Quinlan lifted his hands to cover his face as I heard Simvyl cough, I was glad the helmet filtered external smells. Not wanting to deal immediately with the now stinking Rodian, I cast my gaze over the settlement, confirming it was as ramshackle in its construction as the walls had been. Nothing matched those beside it, and everything about the place was, while a testament to the prisoner¡¯s survival skills on this shit hole of a planet, an abomination that needed to be blasted out of existence if the opportunity presented itself.
¡°If you want to live, answer my questions,¡± I said to the Snivvian, taking slow, measured steps toward it. It nodded so quickly and violently that I hoped it didn¡¯t kill itself before I had finished learning what I wanted to know. ¡°What is this place?¡±
¡°Deadend.¡±
I grunted at the unoriginal but appropriate name for the settlement. ¡°Figures,¡± Simvyl muttered through clenched teeth, the smell of the Snivvian still bothering him.
¡°Where can we find Gorto Zaga?¡± I asked the alien, ignoring Simvyl¡¯s comment.
¡°Th-the Black Hole Cantina.¡±
¡°And where is that?¡± the alien shivered and looked down at the ground; almost as if it were more sacred of Gorto than me.
¡°Advisory: I suggest you answer my Master, meatbag. He can be quite creative in dealing with those who fail to appease him.¡±
The Snivvian seemed to shrink in on itself at HK¡¯s words, though I could feel through the Force that the threat had worked. A moment later it turned and pointed at the largest building in the settlement. One with a large domed roof along with what appeared to be an antenna on the roof and was located almost at the very centre of the place.
¡°Thank you,¡± I said to the Snivvian before waving my hand in front of its face. ¡°Now sleep.¡± The alien fell to the ground as if its strings had been cut, and a second later a loud, slightly irritating snore came from it. For a moment, I considered shooting it simply because of how annoying the sound was, but in the end, I decided against it simply because it wasn¡¯t worth the time or effort to do so.
¡°You realise that when it wakes, it¡¯ll tell everyone here what we did,¡± Quinlan commented as he reached my side, and we walked down the steps into the settlement proper.
I took a moment to consider Quinlan¡¯s Force presence before I answered. The storm was still there, though it hadn¡¯t risked an appearance as had happened with the Anzati. Still, I could feel that it had enjoyed Quinlan¡¯s willingness to kill in battle. That was something I was going to have to keep an eye on in the following days as we sought out Aayla, and then once we found her. Unless I was massively wrong, her anger towards Quinlan revolved around the ¨C in my opinion, entirely justified ¨C death of her uncle Pol Secura. There was no way to know how she might react to his presence, or how he would react when she tried to kill him. Yes, there was the A Change in Fate quest to consider, but that was secondary to my desire to ensure both of them survived the confrontation that was coming.
¡°By which point either we¡¯ll have come to terms with this Gorgo, or I¡¯ll have been forced to assume control of this settlement,¡± I replied with a grunt. ¡°Neither of which is particularly appealing, though I suspect the latter is more likely given our appearances.¡±
A slightly dark chuckle came from Quinlan and the idea that the prisoners here would want to talk with a Kiffar or a Mando¡¯ade. ¡°Fair enough,¡± He said as we descended into the settlement. ¡°I just hope this doesn¡¯t delay us in finding Aayla.¡±
¡°You and me both.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
My foot slid back, shifting my weight so that, as I deflected the trio of bolts coming towards me, they returned to their senders. As those thugs with quick enough reactions ducked to avoid being shot by their own bolts, my other arm came up. The blaster in the gauntlet sparked to life, firing away at other points in the room, ensuring the beings there remained unable to fire upon me.
A quick pivot and my blade came down, slashing a Weequay who¡¯d been trying to sneak up behind me across their chest. As they fell back, hands reaching for the fatal scorch mark on their chest, a flick of my wrist had the blade arcing around. The blade clipped the face of the Weequay as it fell and then swatted aside bolts from another location in the large chamber.
¡°This is your idea of asking nicely?¡± Simvyl snapped as he took cover behind a large column near the door through which we¡¯d entered about ten minutes ago.
¡°No,¡± I began to reply as I kept moving, my blade bisecting a Human male that had, in a demonstration of stupidity, tried to attack a Mando¡¯ade in full beskar with a vibroknife. ¡°This is pest control,¡± I added as I kept moving, dancing gracefully through the chaos that now engulfed the chamber. ¡°If I was asking nicely, I¡¯d have said please.¡±
¡°Observation: You did say please, Master,¡± HK remarked, his heavy blaster rifle obliterating a table one group of thugs had foolishly thought would provide cover from the dangerous droid. ¡°Right before the Aqualish meatbag rejected your request and ordered his men to attack.¡±
I waited for a moment to respond, focusing on using the Force to time my moves so that I slipped between the dual attacks of two thugs that came at me with vibroblades. The beskar could easily take the hits, but I wasn¡¯t going to allow scum like these to even touch it. The amount of the Force that I was drawing on to ensure this battle flowed around me was barely above what I¡¯d learnt to channel with the Matukai, yet it was more than enough even with upwards of a hundred thugs in the room when the battle had started.
Kriff, even with the Anzati attack on the fortress I¡¯d barely needed to delve into my reserves of the Force. The only time I¡¯d truly displayed my power had been when I¡¯d summoned Force Lightning to barbeque the Anzati Quinlan had tossed back with an anger-fuelled Force blast. At this point, even ignoring my armour, I could probably take every thug here while wearing Force suppression cuffs.
My blade swept around low, severing the legs of the two who¡¯d just tried to attack me just below their knees. ¡°Okay fine,¡± I said, finally replying to HK as the blaster in my gauntlet shot the two thugs missing their lower legs in the chest, ¡°this is how I go about pest control nicely,¡± I finished as I caught sight of Quinlan moving, his blade slashing through a Rodian before removing the head of a rather large and wide Nikto.
I glided forward, my blade flicking out and slicing through the barrel a Human female was awkwardly wielding before a roll of my wrist had the tip of my lightsaber rush upwards. The tip scorched her face, causing her to fall back screaming as her hands reached for her now missing nose and eye. Yet as I turned, I sensed an approaching wave of trouble; one masked in darkness. And within that, a familiar if distorted Force presence.
¡°HK, Simvyl, finish this,¡± I ordered as I turned and moved toward the door to the cantina. Quinlan rushed past me, the fact that Aayla was outside ¨C or soon to be ¨C overriding any other thought he had. After this was over, I¡¯d be speaking with him about the dangers of such single-minded focus like that, but for now, I let it go. As I followed him out, my lightsaber lazily redirected a bolt back at the sender just before I crossed the threshold.
Outside was pandemonium. A flood of Anzati was rushing everywhere, attacking anyone moving. ¡°AAYLA!¡± Quinlan called out as he rushed through the nearest pack of Anzati, ignoring them in his desire to get to his Padawan. Yet the way she glared at him, and the unrestrained and barely focused wave of rage that radiated from her through the Force, I could already tell their reunion wasn¡¯t going to be a peaceful one. Not when her anger reminded me so much of how I¡¯d felt after Anakin had been taken by the Trandoshans. At least until I¡¯d learnt to harness and focus that rage properly from Adas. I wouldn¡¯t deny that the desire to skin every Trandoshan in the galaxy alive was still within me, just that it no longer risked overriding my mind.
¡°YOU!¡± Aayla roared back as she pushed her way through several of the Anzati near her. ¡°You killed my uncle!¡± she snapped as she moved to clash with Quinlan, and I noted the Anzati around her not only chose to get out of her way but that these Anzati appeared even more bestial than those that attacked the fortress.
I summoned the Force to me and moved to intercede between the pair. However, it seemed my action drew the attention of every Anzati nearby and the HUD snapped out an ever-increasing warning count of approaching enemies.
The Force called out a warning before the HUD could and I slid to one side, avoiding some sort of gooey mass that was ejected from the chest of a nearby Anzati. The HUD quickly processed that the substance was some sort of restraining method; akin to those used by energy spiders to cocoon sentients for feasting upon later. Coupled with the deranged looks on the faces of these Anzati, and the fact there was no hint of sentience behind their eyes, it seemed this was what happened to the species when they went too long without feeding or devolved. Regardless of which was the case, the now over three hundred creatures the HUD was reporting inbound for my location were an issue that I had to handle if I was to get to Quinlan and Aayla before one of them hurt the other.
The Force flowed through me, empowering me as it bent to my demands. My blade howled in delight as it swept through the air, slicing any creature that got too close. A quick pivot of my feet and hips, along with a shifting of my wrist as a single swipe slashed five of the creatures.
My feet shifted, the footwork of Ataru keeping me in motion as I danced around outstretched claws and avoided web blasts. My lightsaber flowed through the air, removing the heads of two beasts in a single effortless stroke while my other hand pulled my beskad from its sheath. Blood soared into the air as the weapon savoured its first taste of flesh today, as I cut my way through the onrushing horde.
Every so often I caught sight of Quinlan and Aayla, their green and pink blades clashing against each other. Yet, each time I tried to move towards them, more of the feral Anzati came at me, delaying my approach. At one moment, Quinlan was forced back by Aayla¡¯s rage, and she moved in for a killing stroke. Before it could land, I pushed the Force through my hand and along the blade of my beskad.
The pair leapt back, avoiding the explosion as the Force slammed into the ground where they¡¯d been standing, but it was enough to ensure that Quinlan didn¡¯t fall. He was holding back, I could feel it in the Force, and from the glances I could grab that Aayla had altered her style. Or more likely the one who¡¯d taken control of her and manipulated her rage had taught her new velocities.
The Ataru she had focused on was still there, but more aggressive and dangerous Juyo angles of attack were in use as well; her rage towards Quinlan granting her the strength and power needed to truly use Juyo the way it was meant to be harnessed.
As another attempt to slip through the mass of feral Anzati slipped away as they continued to gang-rush me, I felt my control slipping. These creatures were wasting my time, and the longer I delayed, the more chance one of those I was here to help would be injured or die.
Generating a few metres of room, I dove into the depths of the Force, calling forth the full capacity of it that I was capable of summoning. Instead of the fractional gathering and focusing of the Force through my body that I learnt with the Matukai, I was removing the filters and allowing the full depth of my potential to let the Force flow into me, and it was glorious.
Time slowed to a virtual standstill as I felt the Force rushing through every muscle, pore, and sinew in my body, galvanising every fibre of my being. The HUD continued to report new threats coming toward me, though the count was moving slowly as if trapped on the event horizon of a black hole. I could see the movement of every muscle on each beast near me as if they were trapped in some form of time distortion and I gasped as I understood, for the first time, the true potential I held within the Force.
I grinned as, knowing I was as ready as I would ever be, I let go of the walls I¡¯d built around my presence in the Force, letting the full breadth of my power flood over the battlefield.
Around me everything stopped, the eyes of everyone ¨C be they beast, prisoner, or Force user ¨C turned deliciously slowly in my direction as they all tried to understand what they were experiencing. My grin turned into a smile that would freeze the blood of my enemies if they could see it as I started moving, intent on destroying everything that dared to even look at me wrong.
The first flickers of fear appeared in the eyes of the feral Anzati as they understood they were standing before an apex predator and that they were now my prey. Yet even as that flicker of understanding sparked in their minds, plasma and beskar were cutting a vicious, visceral swathe of devastation through their ranks.
The beasts closest to me barely moved a muscle before my blades struck them. Blood and smoke rose painfully slowly into the air as I danced through their ranks. Those after my first strikes moved more, their claws turning to either strike at me or offer submission. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for either, and as the blood from my first strikes continued its upward trajectory, more of the creatures tasted my fury and, before they even understood it, began a slow, creeping fall to their deaths.
Limbs, heads, and entire torsos separated from the rest of the body they should be attached to, moving apart slowly with the only links to the slowly unfolding chaos the streaks of red created as my beskad moved from one target to the next. Flutters of smoke rose from cauterised wounds showing the path carved out by my lightsaber as it also unleashed destruction on the beasts.
To the Anzati and the others, everything would be engulfed in streaks of red and black as my blade and armoured form moved so quickly through the ranks of the feral beasts that it would appear as if they¡¯d been engulfed by a storm of malignant intent. The only ones who could, in theory, track my swathe of destruction would be Quinlan and Aayla, though they were again more focused on each other than me.
The pair were moving slowly, though nowhere near as slow as everyone else. Streaks of pink and green brightened the air, adding colour to the darkened aura my weapons and I created as I tore a path through the savage creatures towards the pair of force users. Aayla¡¯s entire visage was consumed by rage, by her need to make Quinlan pay for killing her uncle, whereas Quinlan had lost that edge his fury had granted him; now he was little more than an untrained Jedi barely surviving under the onslaught of one in the grip of the Dark Side.
As I neared, my blades still turning anyone and anything nearby into more pieces of the symphony of carnage I was creating, I reached into the darkness around Aayla, to both find a way to break through it so we might speak and to see if the one responsible for her actions and the mind behind the primitive Anzati was present. It took but a mere moment to find the other¡¯s presence in the depths of Aayla¡¯s mind twisting her thoughts and desires to suit his purpose.
This was the source of the same growing darkness that I¡¯d felt ever since we¡¯d begun to approach Kiffex. The same one who¡¯d hidden Aayla¡¯s path from me when I¡¯d demanded the Force reveal it to me. There was age and experience to this presence, power too. Yet at the same time, it felt weaker than it should: as if unable to fully grasp the power it should be able to wield. That was both comforting as it meant I should be able to overpower them when we met, and disappointing as I feared they would not be the challenge I wanted them to be. However, as Aayla¡¯s assault on Quinlan grew more violent, I pulled back from her mind and again focused fully on the battle taking place in Deadend.
My trail of carnage through the Anzati had almost drawn me to the pair, and it was clear that Aayla, no matter how in theory weaker and unskilled compared to Quinlan, was winning. Her strikes were ferocious; empowered by her fury and desire to kill her former master. The Juyo she was using was enhanced by her rage. Quinlan, his body knowing how to move even if his mind did not, was struggling to keep pace.
I could sense his desire to not harm Aayla, to help her. While noble it was costing him the fight, and as he was driven to his knees by Aayla¡¯s elbow, she readied her blade to finish him.
Her blade came down, a scream echoing around the settlement as she channelled every ounce of her anger into her strike, and I sensed Quinlan accepting his fate. I, however, did not and before the pink of her blade could sever his head from his body, it was blocked by the red and black of my lightsaber¡¯s blade.
Aayla blinked, her anger-enriched mind taking more time than it should to process what was happening. She continued to push down, trying to drive my blade back into Quinlan¡¯s face yet I remained firm. As her eyes shifted to me, the haze of her fury lifting enough for a faint flicker of recognition to spark there, I pushed my other arm forward, using the Force to drive her back.
She leapt with the blast, gracefully landing a few metres away from me. The move was slow to me however, and I pulled back on the power I was using so that I might try and break through the cloud engulfing her mind first before trying more aggressive methods.
¡°Who are you?¡± She snarled, her mind a jumbled mess that exposed so many weaknesses that if I was forced to fight her, I knew the battle would end whenever I wanted it to. Against Quinlan, with his past lost to him, and drawing on what her new master had taught her, Aayla would emerge victorious. However, against one as comfortable in his training as I was, and with the Force at my complete command, she was nothing more than a bug waiting to be flicked aside whenever I wished.
¡°Have you forgotten me as well?¡± I replied, making sure the voice modulator was turned off even as the HUD reported the mass of Anzati I¡¯d just cut my way through falling to the ground dead. ¡°Quinlan said you forgot who he was, but I had hoped you might remember me from our time at the Temple,¡± I added as the HUD tracked the number of Anzati I¡¯d taken out and the reactions of those who¡¯d been far enough away to be spared the whirlwind of bloodshed I¡¯d unleashed on the others.
For a moment, I considered removing my helmet to let her see my face in the hope it might trigger a memory. However, the faintest shifts in the Force alerted me to the folly of that idea, and how this wasn¡¯t the time to attempt such a move. Her grip tightened around her blade, both hands holding it ready to unleash a powerful strike at me.
¡°Jedi!¡± She hissed out before the Force accelerated her toward me. I stood there, watching her move, impressed with how well she channelled her fury into empowering herself. Her new master had taught her well. However, after only a few steps, I recalled the Force to me, bending it to my will and as I watched her pace slowed down remarkably.
A sliding of my foot, followed by the gentle shifting of my hips and a flick from my lightsaber was all I needed to deflect her attack and move far enough away that her secondary strike missed while remaining in place to cover Quinlan as he slowly pulled himself to his feet. ¡°It¡¯s been over a decade since you last beat me in a spar, Aayla, and while you have skill ¨C including what your new master has taught you ¨C you remain woefully unprepared to engage me.¡± My words, as intended, fuelled her rage and she moved to engage me again, the faintest hint of a flaw in her attack easy to spot.
I could if I so wished, end this duel with that flaw, but I didn¡¯t. No, I wanted to try and break through the hold the Dark Side and this unknown master had on her mind. My blade came up, the barest of movements enough to push aside her lightsaber even as I kept my beskad back, showing I didn¡¯t need it to engage her. ¡°Search your feelings, Aayla,¡± I said softly as my blade again pushed aside an attack from the Twi¡¯lek. ¡°You know and trust me.¡±
Her blade came crashing down from overhead, seeking to slash through my skull, which showed she had no understanding of beskar and what it could do. My blade came up, deflecting the strike down and away before a roll of my wrist had my blade pressing against hers, forcing her to take a step back as I easily overpowered her stance. ¡°Use the Force and look at me.¡±
Through the locking of our blades ¨C which I was only holding for my attempt to reach her ¨C I saw her blink. The Dark Side shifted around us as the presence of her master grew fractionally weaker and in her eyes there was a faint flicker of passing recognition.
Before she could say or do anything, she stumbled back, a hand coming to her temple. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him,¡± I said as I remained where I was, sensing her master trying to assert domination over her fragile mind. ¡°Trust your instincts and search your feelings,¡± I added as I reached into the Force, using a portion of the power I controlled to find in an attempt to sever the connection between this hidden Dark Sider and Aayla. ¡°We¡¯re friends, Aayla. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but I will if you leave me no choice.¡±
Aayla looked at me again, that flicker of understanding and recognition growing stronger. However, before she could act on it a massive wave of power slammed into her mind. I stumbled back, driven from her thoughts by the actions of the one controlling her. They were strong, and I suspected, skilled in the more mental aspects of the Force. That was something I¡¯d have to be wary of once I found them, but for now, as Aayla reset her stance, I concentrated on my friend. ¡°No!¡± She snapped, her rage flooding her mind and driving away any other thoughts. ¡°I must serve my master,¡± She added with a snarl before charging towards me.
I sighed, though no one but me heard it because of the helmet, even as my mind analysed her form and spotted several avenues to counter. Most would result in her losing at least her hand, which wasn¡¯t what I wanted, and I dismissed those selecting another option.
A gentle shifting of my wrist and my lightsaber flicked out, pushing aside her attack without any concern for the extra strength her rage provided her. My beskad fell from my grasp as I moved my hand forward and grabbed her arm before she could counter my defensive stroke. ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered as I activated a feature of the gauntlet.
¡°AARGH!¡± Aayla screamed as enough energy to down an enraged rancor surged into her system. She twisted her arm, trying to slip free, but my grasp was solid. Her blade fell into her other hand alone and she swung it as best she could, intent on severing my arm. Not wanting her to hurt herself when the blade bounced off the beskar, my lightsaber came up and clipped her attack before it was close.
With a rotation of my wrist, her blade was driven down, and I moved the tip of my blade down hers, close enough that the heat brushed over her knuckles. ¡°Ah!¡± She shouted at the new burst of pain even as her blade fell from her grasp.
She fell to a knee even as her now free hand came around. I pulled my blade back, not wanting to cost her a limb and let her ineffectually punch my armour. The HUD reported the strength of her strike was more than her body weight should be able to produce, yet well within the tolerable range of the beskar to withstand.
I pushed any feelings that surged in me as I saw the pain rushing over Aayla¡¯s face from my mind. This was hurting her, yes, but it was for her own good. At least I hoped she would see it that way once free of the one manipulating her. Her hand slapped almost pathetically against my armour: each strike slightly weaker than the last.
The Force shifted and I felt the presence of the Dark Sider grow stronger in her mind. Infuriated at his need to try and control her even as she flailed in my grasp, as well as angry at him for using my friend for whatever his purpose was, I pushed back. With every ounce of power I had, I slammed into the mental probe they were using to influence Aayla; not even slightly holding back on my power, nor on what I was capable of.
The presence of the Dark Sider reeled back, and I savoured their shock and the faint hint of terror that I sensed from them before they severed the link they held with Aalya¡¯s mind. If the person was here, they might be able to keep the hold over her mind, at least if they weren¡¯t dealing with my attacks. However, they weren¡¯t, and I was, thus the control they had over her mind shattered as I blasted it away with the full breadth of my power.
¡°Ugh,¡± Aayla cried as her other knee crashed to the ground and if not for my grasp on her arm, she would¡¯ve fallen over. The combined weight of the charge surging through her nerves, coupled with me driving the presence of the Dark Sider from her mind broke through her rage, dismissing most of her unnatural anger towards Quinlan.
I stopped the flood of energy into her system, and she looked up at me with blurry eyes. Her mouth opened but no sound came from her lips; the combination of the energy surging through her body and the lingering presence of her temporary master being banished from her mind robbed her of her voice for the moment.
I placed my hand gently on her shoulder, causing her to tense. Yet when no surge of energy slammed into her, she relaxed. ¡°Sleep,¡± I said gently to her, using the Force to overwhelm her weakened mind and ensure my command was obeyed.
Aayla slumped to the ground, only my grasp on her shoulder stopping her from falling too quickly. I knelt, guiding her down as the HUD confirmed she was sleeping. Yet before I could attempt anything else it alerted me to the approaching mass of feral Anzati.
I stood with a growl, letting my power flow outward. ¡°You shall not take her,¡± I snarled, daring any of the beasts, or the master that commanded them, to challenge me.
As before, the Anzati froze, understanding they were facing off against something far higher on the food chain. What remained of their minds understanding that to challenge me was to invite death. I took a step forward, causing the dozen near me to, almost as one, move back, forcing those behind to move back as well.
A second later, Quinlan¡¯s blade ignited as he moved to my side, adding his presence to mine. It wasn¡¯t needed as I could already sense the growing fear in the pack of creatures; something that spiked further as the few remaining inside the cantina rushed out, blaster bolts from at least a dozen shooters forcing them to retreat.
That was the trigger as first, from the back of the pack a handful of the creatures slithered back, heading towards the walls of the settlement seeking to return to their master. Some had cocoons of captured victims on their backs, and while I could¡¯ve moved to free them, I didn¡¯t. Not only did I know ¨C via the Force and the Battlenet ¨C that Simvyl was not among the prisoners, but those that had been captured were, in the grand scheme far less important to me than Aayla and while few deserved the fate of having their life force drained by an Anzati, they were on this planet for crimes that elsewhere might carry a death penalty. Their removal from the galaxy would only benefit everyone else.
More of the ranks of bestial Anzati crept back and then turned tail, their desire to live and escape my clutches overriding their master¡¯s demands to bring Aayla back to him. I stayed where I was, watching the pack retreat. Yes, I had an objective to eliminate as many of the creatures on the world as I could, but that was minor compared to keeping my friend safe.
Quinlan and I stayed where we were, even as HK and Simvyl led the remaining thugs from the cantina out, blasters firing at the retreating beasts. I only relaxed my stance once the last Anzati leapt over the walls, disappearing into the night, and the Battlenet confirmed that they¡¯d gone.
At that point, I powered down my lightsaber and then after attaching it to my belt, bent to pick up my beskad. ¡°Get her into the cantina,¡± I said to Quinlan before continuing through the Battlenet to speak to HK and Simvyl. ¡°Secure the area around the cantina for now. If any of the locals give you trouble, remind them as forcefully as you need that if not for us they¡¯d all be Anzati food.¡±
¡°Exclamation: It would be my pleasure, Master.¡±
¡°What are you going to do?¡± Quinlan asked as the HUD reported him kneeling next to his Padawan, checking on her condition.
¡°First,¡± I began as I walked into the field of carnage I¡¯d caused, ¡°I¡¯m going to ensure that none of the beasts here are still alive. After that, I¡¯ll check in with you in the cantina in case we need to keep Aayla secured or sedated, but I won¡¯t be staying long. You can stay here with her, but I¡¯m heading out. The one responsible for Aayla¡¯s turn to the Dark Side and these packs of feral Anzati is still alive, and I intend to correct that oversight.¡±
¡ ¡
3.11 The Lost Apprentice 2b
The speeder I¡¯m on raced forward, barely a metre above the stream I¡¯m using as a path through the jungle I¡¯m now in as I follow the rough directions I took from Aayla¡¯s mind before I departed Deadend towards her master: Volfe Karkko. With me, a few dozen metres back, are HK and Simvyl; the pair having chosen to accompany me instead of staying with Quinlan as he watched over a slumbering Aayla.
After securing the settlement, I¡¯d headed to the cantina and spoken with Quinlan about her. He had wanted to wake her immediately so they could talk as he retained the belief he could get through to her without combat. I was less confident about that approach, and after debating his idea for about an hour that evening with him, I¡¯d managed to convince him to wait.
Using supplies that I¡¯d brought with me, I¡¯d injected Aayla with a sedative that was meant to work even on those strong in the Force and left instructions with Quinlan to keep giving her regular doses to keep her under. In theory, he could do that for about two weeks based on the amount of the drug I¡¯d left behind, but I felt I¡¯d be back at Deadend within a few days.
As I needed intelligence on who I was facing and where they were located, I¡¯d reached into Aayla¡¯s mind via the Force and, as gently as I could, extracted that information. Her mind was to be blunt, more jumbled than the most insane puzzle I¡¯d ever imagined, which was no doubt a side effect of daily doses of glitteryll that her uncle had pumped into her in an attempt to keep her docile. The fact he had needed to do that, while Quinlan had seemingly only needed a single dose to forget everything about the last two decades suggested that the lekku of Twi¡¯leks offered some protection against the worst effects of glitteryll. However, until either I or members of the Order spent time with Aayla to help her, I couldn¡¯t be certain if my idea had any validity to it.
Still, even with her mind being a jumbled mess, I¡¯d managed to gather enough intelligence that I could set out the following morning ¨C it was now approaching midday ¨C to hunt my prey. While the exacts of where the exact location of the base wasn¡¯t given over ¨C it seemed even sedated that Aayla was resisting, or that I wasn¡¯t as skilled as I needed to be at using the Force in such a way ¨C I had gained a name and species of who I was now hunting.
Volfe Karkko was an Anzati fallen Jedi who had been imprisoned on Kiffex centuries, if not millennia ago, by the Order. It wasn¡¯t clear when exactly he had been imprisoned, and with Aayla¡¯s mind a chaotic muddle she couldn¡¯t confirm dates to offer any help, but I was leaning towards either not long after the Russan Reformation or before the New Sith Wars.
For the former, if it was any more recently, then I suspected I¡¯d recall reading about an Anzati Jedi Master during my time in the Temple. Yes, it was possible the story of Karkko wasn¡¯t taught to Initiates and Padawans, but that was unlikely as the names of others who had fallen were mentioned in passing when various Jedi spoke of the dangers of the Dark Side. Dangers that while valid if one let the Dark Side overwhelm you, weren¡¯t entirely true once one learnt to take control of yourself and the Force around you.
As for the earlier date, if Karkko had fallen during the nearly one-thousand-year period known as the New Sith Wars, the odds were good that the Jedi would¡¯ve hunted him down and killed him as they did for countless other Dark Jedi and Sith. What also added strength to that idea was that the prison complex created to house Karkko had, from the images I¡¯d pulled from Aayla¡¯s mind, been overgrown by a tree that wouldn¡¯t look out of place on Kashyyyk. A tree that, even now possibly hundreds of miles from it, I could already see rising above the rest of the jungle and wondered if anyone had ever travelled there before Aayla freed Karkko as it would be something akin to a landmark on the otherwise barren planet.
My thoughts on when he was imprisoned were unlikely to be useful to me when I faced Karkko, but they¡¯d help pass the time as we¡¯d raced towards him on the speeders we¡¯d taken from Deadend. What was, and what explained the presence of so many devolving Anzati, was that Karkko was an Anzati himself. From what I could pierce together from the memories I¡¯d drawn from Aayla; he had resisted the urge to feed on the soup of others until one day deciding that a single drink wouldn¡¯t hurt and that he could resist further temptation.
To say that failed was a massive understatement as, from one of the more concise memories I¡¯d drawn from Aayla¡¯s mind, he claimed it had taken most of the Jedi Council at that time to defeat him. Yet instead of killing him, or placing him in a secure prison designed for Force users ¨C assuming those existed whenever all this took place ¨C they had chosen to imprison him in secret on Kiffex.
That was, given the fact the planet was probably inhabited at the time, an insanely stupid idea, but it did prove that it wasn¡¯t just the Council of this era that made mistakes that they probably shouldn¡¯t be making. It also explained the presence of the other Anzati, all in stages of mental regression to more primitive states, on the world. They had been drawn over the years by his presence in the Force, and after becoming trapped on a planet with few sentients to feed upon, de-evolved into savage beasts. Those that had attacked the Guardian fortress must¡¯ve been recent arrivals, drawn by Karkko¡¯s more powerful call once he was awoken by Aayla, with them attacking in their need to feed.
¡°Observation: The creatures continue to watch from a distance, Master. I believe they are ensuring we head towards their master so he might attempt to kill us.¡±
I smirked under my helmet at HK¡¯s remark as he moved behind and to my left. The HUD was tracking the movements of dozens of feral Anzati as they tried to remain hidden in the jungle around us. As HK said, they were keeping their distance, but not all of that might be by design. I wasn¡¯t reigning in my Force presence as much as I normally would, and those who had been involved in the attack on Deadend would recall that presence and choose, regardless of what their master commanded them to do, to stay back. Animals they might be, but they weren¡¯t mindless automatons.
If I wasn¡¯t concerned about the mass of beasts that might remain under Karkko¡¯s sway, I would¡¯ve left Simvyl and HK with Quinlan to retain command of Deadend until I dealt with Karkko. Hells, I had initially asked them to remain behind anyway, however, neither had accepted the instruction. HK because he knew I was heading into battle and wanted to participate, and Simvyl because he understood that I¡¯d need others to deal with the Anzati while I fought Karkko. Throw in the objective to kill as many of the de-evolved Anzati I as I could, and taking them along had been an easy decision.
¡°They know that coming any closer means their death,¡± Simvyl commented, giving words to my earlier thoughts about why the beasts were staying back. ¡°After what we¡ well, you really did in Deadend, those that remain understand not to challenge you.¡±
I grinned at the comment. ¡°What can I say? I was inspired to take out the trash,¡± I replied with a chuckle. The final count of dead Anzati in the settlement had been a touch over five hundred, with me personally being responsible for about half of that number. HK had taken care of about fifteen per cent of them while Simvyl took out another ten per cent.
¡°Evaluation: Your performance last night master was worthy of myself. The way you carved a path of carnage would have drawn the Creator¡¯s praise.¡±
¡°Why thank you, HK,¡± I responded with a smirk even if I knew he meant Revan when he had been a Sith Lord and not the man who¡¯d married Bastila Shan. Or at least, that was what I assumed. ¡°However, I think the beasts are also staying back because Karkko wants them to. He wants me to come to challenge him; seeing like I do as a test of his might. He thinks he can defeat me, and then feast on my Force potential to finally have the power to take his army of Anzati to Kiffu. It¡¯s all bantha-poodoo mind you, but it¡¯s what¡¯s guiding his logic.¡±
¡°You¡¯re sure that¡¯s his goal?¡±
I grunted at Simvyl¡¯s question. ¡°He hasn¡¯t struck me as anything more than your typical Dark Jedi. He wants power and expects to use force to get it. For that, however, he needs to be stronger and that¡¯s why the Anzati that attacked Deadend took victims instead of feeding on them there and then as they tried to do with the outpost.
¡°That attack was designed to take out the Guardians: The only threat to him on the planet. Deadend was expected to be a feast for him to regain his power. However, we kriffed up that plan and so now he¡¯s turning his focus to me. If he escapes Kiffu the Guardians can¡¯t stop his army of beasts, to say nothing of one as strong in the Force as him.¡±
I looked forward, my gaze drawn to the tree that marked the location of Karkko¡¯s command centre. That he had turned his prison into his base made sense as it was located deep in the jungle, surrounded by Anzati he¡¯d easily bent to his will even while imprisoned, and hard to approach from almost every angle.
Closing my eyes for a moment, I reached out into the Force, checking that I could still sense Karkko ahead of me. He was there, and as had been the case since this morning, seemingly growing stronger with each passing minute. No doubt that was because he was feeding on anyone his army of creatures had brought him in preparation for facing off against me. I suspected that if not for my approaching presence he might¡¯ve held off on feeding on every sentient he had imprisoned, but there was little I could do to help those poor souls, even with a Quest objective to try and save as many as I could. Even if I hid my Force presence as fully as I could, he would know that I¡¯d be coming for him and feast on the life force of those he held in his command centre. The sooner I reached him, the more chance there was that some of the prisoners might survive, but I wasn¡¯t expecting to find any alive once we¡
I frowned as, unexpectedly, I sensed a subtle shift in the Force. One so slight that if I¡¯d not been reaching into the Force to confirm Karkko¡¯s presence was still where it should be, I¡¯d have likely missed it. I slowed my speeder and gently reached out into the Force, but not towards where Karkko was but to my sides seeking to find the source of the odd shift in the Force. It was just about familiar, yet at the same time it was clear that whoever was here was trying to hide their presence; seemingly wanting to approach Karkko without him or the beasts under his command being aware of what was happening. If only I could¡
There.
My head snapped to my right as I felt another faint shift in the Force; enough that now I was looking for it, I not only had the rough location of the source, but I could determine it was someone I¡¯d met before long enough to become familiar with their Force signature. ¡°Shab.¡±
¡°What?¡± Simvyl asked, suggesting my curse carried over the Battlenet. Or he was just wondering why I¡¯d slowed down.
¡°We¡¯ve got company,¡± I replied as I used the HUD to mark the rough location of the person I¡¯d sensed on a map for others to see. ¡°There. A Jedi,¡± I explained as a mark about fifty kilometres to our right appeared.
¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? I mean, someone else to help with facing this fallen Jedi.¡±
¡°Contemplative: Based on how the Master has fought so far, the powers he has displayed and might need to use against this Dark Jedi, I speculate that the Master is reluctant to have a Jedi nearby to observe his actions.¡±
¡°About covers it,¡± I responded to HK¡¯s answer to Simvyl¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s T''ra Saa,¡± I explain as I track her movements through the Force cautiously, not wanting to draw her towards me. Through the HUD I can spot a few dozen feral Anzati near her rough location, but none seem to be aware of her which is an indication of how well she¡¯s masking her presence, and how lucky I was to be able to be at the right moment to sense her presence without giving away mine.
T¡¯ra Saa stopped and I felt the faintest of probes reach into the Force from her. I pulled back fully, locking down my Force connection to the best of my ability so that, if all went well, she¡¯d be unable to sense me. For a moment I wondered how, if she felt my presence, she didn¡¯t know it was me but then I remembered that when I¡¯d met her around eight years ago, the Interface had been filtering my Force signature, making me appear distant and weaker than I truly was. While I¡¯d changed dramatically with my training since Naboo, it would be the loss of the Interface filtering the Force that would be causing her the greatest difficulty in determining who I was. However, I knew that wouldn¡¯t last, particularly if she was nearby while I fought Karkko. If that happened, and as HK said, I was forced to use everything I knew to defeat the Anzati, then she¡¯d know I was drawing on the Dark Side and report it to the Order. That would cause all sorts of problems that I¡¯d rather avoid for the time being, so I needed a way to¡
¡°HK, I need you to divert and delay her,¡± I said as I realised I had the perfect method to, if not kill, then at least hamper a Jedi. Now, I didn¡¯t want T''ra Saa dead, not unless I had no other choice, but I understood that if she were there when I fought Karkko then as soon as he was defeated she would turn against me. While I was powerful, I wasn¡¯t ready to take on a Jedi Master; particularly not one with centuries of experience who could probably fight to a standstill, if not defeat, many of those who sat on the Council. ¡°Don¡¯t try and kill her, or get close to her. I don¡¯t want to risk losing you for that. Just¡ do whatever you have to, from a distance, to ensure she doesn¡¯t get to Karkko¡¯s location until after I kill him and Simvyl and I leave.¡±
¡°Assurance: She will not cause you a problem, Master. Addendum: I am looking forward to testing a Jedi of this era to see what their capabilities are.¡±
¡°T''ra Saa is one of the best in the Order, so if most things don¡¯t work don¡¯t take it personally.¡±
HK scoffed. ¡°Indignation: I am a droid, Master, not a weak meatbag. If my methods are ineffectual, I will simply be forced to craft more ingenious solutions to countering Force users.¡± With that, he angled his speeder and moved off. Not directly toward Saa, but on a vector that would ensure he could cut her off without actively engaging her.
As I watched him vanish into the jungle, I looked back at Simvyl. ¡°Are you okay with this?¡± I asked him. Yes, he had sworn himself to me, but the Antarian Rangers worked with the Jedi, and with this action, I was making it clear to him that my path wasn¡¯t going to remain linked to the Order¡¯s for much longer.
He was slow to respond, the conflict inside him easy to read after so many years travelling together. Loyalty to the ideal of the Rangers warred with the oath he¡¯d sworn to me. ¡°I¡ I understand why you¡¯re doing it,¡± He eventually said slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve never been what one would expect of a good Jedi,¡± I chuckled in my helmet at hearing that again, ¡°and I¡¯ve long since understood you don¡¯t intend to stay with the Order for much longer. I don¡¯t regret swearing my claws to your side, it¡¯s just¡ this feels like actively working against the Jedi and the Republic and that this point is coming sooner than I expected.¡±
¡°I¡¯m the same, and by having HK delay her, we might be able to keep our goals aligned with the Order¡¯s for a short while longer. However, I think I¡¯ve known deep inside, perhaps since before we ever met, that my path wasn¡¯t the one the Order currently walks. I¡¯ve never been able to be the sort of Jedi the Council and others wish me to be. For a time, I had hoped to just become something of a rogue or grey Jedi ¨C as in one who, while still a Jedi, follows the will of the Force or their own path instead of the orders of the Council. Yet after Naboo, I knew that wasn¡¯t possible.¡± I turned back and grasped the accelerator of my speeder. ¡°I¡¯d just hoped that the separation wouldn¡¯t come this soon,¡± I finished as I twisted the accelerator, causing my vehicle to rush forward as fast as it could. ¡°And that it didn¡¯t have to happen like this.¡±
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As the former prison but now command centre for Volfe Karkko came into view, buried as it was under the massive roots of the tree that had overgrown it, I whistled. ¡°That¡¯s older than I expected.¡±
The HUD was scanning the structure, and while an exact date wasn¡¯t forthcoming as it couldn¡¯t be certain of the effects of ageing and weather erosion that had afflicted the building, its rough estimate was a little over two thousand years old. That certainly aligned with the sight of a tree overgrowing a multi-storey building with its roots while the rest of the tree stretched up far above the jungle and confirmed my feeling that Karkko predated the New Sith Wars was accurate. Why the Jedi Council of the era hadn¡¯t chosen to kill Karkko, or at least lock him in a proper prison designed for Force users, I couldn¡¯t say, but it seemed I was now forced to correct their mistake.
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
I slowed my speeder as we reached a large open expanse in the swamp; one covered in a muddy bog, cautious that there might be a threat hidden within. Skirting the edge of the bog, we neared the temple, it and the tree that had grown over it looming larger with each passing second.
¡°They¡¯re getting closer.¡±
I didn¡¯t need to look back at Simvyl to confirm his words, the HUD reporting the same thing as the feral Anzati moved around us, blocking off any chance of escape we¡¯d have without having to fight our way through their ranks. Given the HUD had failed to discover more than a few hundred at any one time, I suspected that if needed I could handle all of them by myself. However, that wasn¡¯t why I was here.
¡°Hardly a surprise,¡± I say as we race around the edge of the bog. ¡°Their master wants us here, and unless I miss my guess, they want us to head up that big, wide-open set of stairs.¡±
¡°You mean the one with no cover, and from which they could swarm us from any angle?¡±
¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± I say as we finish passing the bog and enter the last few hundred metres to Karkko¡¯s command centre. ¡°Which is why we¡¯re not taking it,¡± I said as I angled my speeder towards a smaller entrance the HUD had located. ¡°I¡¯m using that one.¡± That entrance was barely wide enough for more than two people to enter side by side, was a point the feral Anzati seemed to be coming and going from, and for which not much of the inside was known. Either from the HUD or from what I¡¯d pulled from Aayla¡¯s memories about this place.
¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he replied as he followed behind. ¡°Much easier to defend. The only issue is the Anzati gathered around it, and no doubt inside as well. They¡¯re going to want us to head to the main entrance.¡±
I chuckled darkly. ¡°They¡¯re welcome to try and stop me going where I want.¡±
¡°Stop us.¡±
I slowed my speeder and looked back at Simvyl. ¡°I¡¯ll be facing Karkko alone,¡± I said slowly but firmly.
Simvyl laughed. ¡°I know that. I¡¯m not stupid enough to think I can take on a Force user when they go all out. Kriff, I can barely keep up with Anakin at times when he really gets going and sinks into the Force. What I mean is that while you face Karkko I¡¯m not staying outside and dealing with these feral Anzati. I¡¯ve not got a death wish.¡±
I grunted as I realised I¡¯d overreacted for a moment. ¡°Fair enough.¡± Simvyl was a capable warrior, one that had grown stronger over the last few years, but he at least knew his limitations. Oh, asking him to hold a position, even one as seemingly defensible as the cave entrance we were heading for against hundreds of Anzati was going to be a challenge, but it had better odds than him facing someone like Karkko. ¡°Once we¡¯re inside you¡¯ll find a point to bunker down while I push on, hopefully removing any of the beasts that might try and sneak up on you, and take out Karkko.¡±
¡°What about any of those taken from Deadend?¡±
¡°For now, there¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± I replied as our speeders slowed further. The Anzati around us were growing restless, not liking that we weren¡¯t heading toward the entrance their master wanted us to use. ¡°Karkko¡¯s getting more powerful by the minute, no doubt feeding on any prisoner he has. Once he¡¯s dead, if there¡¯s time, we¡¯ll look for others but I¡¯m not expecting much luck with that. If you find anyone, leave them for now. I don¡¯t want you exposing yourself to attack trying to help them.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
I stopped the speeder and slipped off. The beasts moved closer, massing in a feeble attempt to stop me from entering the complex where I wanted to enter. I smirked under my helmet, as I drew my blade. The faint howl of the lightsaber igniting was accompanied by me releasing some of the hold I kept on my Force signature.
Many of the beasts shuddered, and a sizable number took a few steps back. Those were the ones who survived Deadend and understood what I was capable of. I¡¯d likely have to remind them and teach the others, to gain entrance to the passageway I wished to enter from, but I knew they¡¯d not be able to stop me, or even really slow me down.
They weren¡¯t the target, just bugs on the windscreen that needed to be swatted. However, the more I took out now, the less I¡¯d have to try and find afterwards, if time allowed, for the linked objective of the Lost Apprentice quest. Plus, even if as I suspected I couldn¡¯t take them all out, thinning the herd would make them less of a threat to the Guardians once they returned to control the planet and monitor the prisoner population.
It only took a few minutes, and around another hundred dead feral Anzati, for Simvyl and I to reach and then enter the passageway. I reached out with the Force, wanting to ensure no creatures were hiding inside in an attempt to flank my friend as he held our escape point. A few were found, and those close enough to be dispatched were efficiently taken out with either my blade, the blaster in my gauntlet, or judicial use of the Force.
With the area cleared, I turned to Simvyl, watching as he pushed crates and boulders together to form a temporary foxhole. I quickly assisted him by moving several larger objects, including sections of the complex that had broken loose over the years because of plant growth or damage done by the Anzati, so that he had a readily defensible position to await my return.
¡°Here,¡± I said to the Cathar as I pulled a pouch from my belt and handed it to him. ¡°Place these around at any weak points you find. I¡¯ll do the same as I move ahead,¡± I explained, knowing the pouch I¡¯d just given him contained about a dozen thermal detonators. While killing Karkko and as many of the feral Anzati, and then rescuing any prisoners were the goals here, I had no intention of leaving this place standing after we left. It stank of the Dark Side, but not in any way that might be considered natural or healthy. No, this place was a vile corruption of the Force that needed to be expunged.
Simvyl placed the pouch down beside him as he moved into the created cover, though his focus remained on the entranceway we¡¯d just come through. As I moved deeper into the complex, I heard his blasters open fire, the Battlenet reporting the fall of a trio of the beasts that had tried to assault his position. He would have to work to stay safe, but I had faith in his training and ability to handle the challenge.
Slipping into the next chamber beyond the one connected to the entranceway, my blade flicked out and bisected two Anzati on either side of me in one elegant, flowing motion. As their bodies fell to the ground, the HUD scanned the array of cocoons in this chamber. Most had the heads exposed, allowing the HUD to link many to faces it had scanned in Deadend; however, none were moving, and I could feel the Force¡¯s revulsion at how they had died. Instead of being allowed to return to the Force, their life force had been drained, preventing them from returning to the cycle of life as it was in this galaxy.
Moving deeper, I passed through two more chambers, each as full of lifeless cocooned corpses as the first. The handful of creatures that were in the chambers bore my wrath for their part in the abomination that had happened here while I placed explosives as I went, trusting the HUD to mark potential weak points in the structure Perhaps I was using too many detonators, but I had over fifty in my Inventory and wanted no part of the complex to remain after Karkko was dead.
Eventually, I reached a fork in my path. One route led deeper into the caverns under the complex, with more cocoons inside, the other led upwards into the former prison, and to where I knew Karkko was waiting for me. Reaching into the Force I tried to sense if anyone in the next chamber was alive, but felt nothing. With a sigh, I took a handful of detonators from my Inventory, placed them around the chamber, and then tossed several more into the next chamber.
With that done, I began my ascend towards the Anzati Dark Jedi above, my mind and body ready for any threat. As I ascended, I felt something twisted brush against the defences around my mind. I growled and enhanced them, ensuring that Karkko couldn¡¯t slip into my mind and learn something he might use against me. However, I didn¡¯t unfurl the entirety of my power. No, that reveal, even if he¡¯d felt it remotely when I¡¯d taken out his horde of feral beasts and freed Aayla from his control, I wanted to wait until I could see his face before I let him understand just how outclassed he was.
The stairs were in better condition than the chambers I¡¯d just come through, and the signs of degradation and overgrowth by the tree became less prevalent the higher I climbed. It seemed that even while in stasis Karkko had generated enough of a residual twisted presence in the Force that it interrupted with the natural growth of the jungle. As the climb continued, I wondered why the Jedi who had imprisoned Karkko had gone to this extent to create a prison for him. It made even less sense than the decision to imprison him on Kiffex and then forget about him, or at least made things more confusing as the lack of logic involved here was staggering.
Soon I emerged at a door, and I knew that he awaited me on the other side. The door slid open slowly, the ravages of time causing the system controlling it to take a few seconds longer than ideal to react to my presence. The chamber that greeted me as the door slid open was one filled with smoke, though not enough that it in any way impeded vision even if I wasn¡¯t in my armour.
Stepping into the large chamber, one that reached at least three stories in height ¨C again, another odd design choice for a prison ¨C I saw large pipes, each easily the thickness of my thigh, running towards a central round platform. On that platform, using a chair that clearly wasn¡¯t part of the original decor, sat my target.
Volfe Karkko looked like any healthy Anzati should, though the beard he wore was straight out of the handbook for stereotypical villains. Now, perhaps it was fashionable during his era, but to me, it reminded me of those worn in many older action movies from my former life.
I walked towards him slowly, my hilt in my hand but not yet powered, studying the man through the HUD and with Observe.
Volfe Karkko
Race: Anzati
Level: 37
Health: 95%
Age: 132 (2300 linearly)
Force Potential: High
Threat Potential: High
Reputation: None
Affiliation Loyalty: Volfe Karkko (100%)
Emotional State: Intrigued/confused.
Volfe knows you are the one who took Aayla Secura from him, and while that angers him, he is intrigued by the power he senses within you.
He had expected Quinlan Vos to arrive with other Jedi, yet you fight with the brutal efficiency of a Sith, and he wonders if you might be a better apprentice than Aayla.
However, he is unsure what to make of your arrival while wearing armour that, while unfamiliar to him, is similar to that worn by Mandalorians in his era.
...
¡°You are the one who took my apprentice from me,¡± Karkko commented as he sat on his chair on the platform, leaning forward slightly with a slight frown as he looked me over. The platform was, based on the device in the ceiling, where he had once been imprisoned, and I assumed he was using it as his throne to mock the Jedi who had made the Force-awful decision to imprison and then forget about him millennia ago.
¡°She was never yours,¡± I replied softly, keeping my feelings out of my voice. I could have the HUD modulate my voice, but it wouldn¡¯t matter as any emotion that slipped into my tone would be sensed by him through the Force. I took another few steps toward the platform, cautious as something felt off about this entire encounter. As if I was being allowed to approach far too easily by someone who had to consider me a threat.
Karkko leaned his head on one hand as his eyes roamed over my frame. ¡°You are the one I felt take her from my control and defeated my legions. You have power child, the likes of which I admit I have not felt before, yet it is clear both by your actions and your choice of attire confirms that you are no Jedi.¡± His head tilted and I felt him brush up against my mental defences again. ¡°Your armour is of Mandalorian design, is it not?¡±
¡°It is, though I suspect it¡¯s different from what you remember,¡± I replied calmly even as I reached out as subtlety into the Force as I could, trying to put a finger on what felt off. There was no great warning from the Force or immediate danger, nor a reaction of Danger Sense to an imminent threat, yet I couldn¡¯t escape the feeling that something was amiss.
Karkko chuckled, the large nose that was semi-common of his species shifting oddly as he did so, and then leaned back in his chair. ¡°Interesting.¡±
He stood slowly, moving carefully to not appear a threat even if I knew he most certainly was. ¡°Interesting,¡± he remarked as he gently leapt down from the platform on my side yet still a good ten metres away from me. ¡°Your power is far beyond that of the Twi¡¯lek,¡± he continued as he moved closer yet angled to my right as if trying to slowly circle me. I turned with him, keeping my front aimed toward him so it would only take the slightest of shifts to get into a duelling stance. ¡°I can taste the Dark Side within you,¡± he said as he unclipped his lightsaber from his belt. ¡°Yet you chose to free the Twi¡¯lek from my control instead of simply killing or breaking her as I would expect.¡± His head tilted to his left. ¡°Who is she to you?¡±
¡°A friend,¡± I replied honestly.
Karkko nodded, though he already seemed disinterested in Aayla. I watched as he paused. ¡°Ah, but where are my manners,¡± He said before giving a very regal-looking bow. ¡°As you are no doubt aware, I am Volfe Karkko. Formerly a member of the Jedi Council until I saw through the lies of the Order, and you find yourself in what was once my prison but is now my inner sanctum.¡±
¡°Cameron Shan,¡± I replied, not bothering with any more details.
¡°Shan?¡± Karkko repeated slowly before tapping his chin. ¡°Ah yes, I recall that name from the Twi¡¯lek¡¯s thoughts; some that were unbecoming for a Jedi I might add,¡± he continued with a chuckle. ¡°How deliciously ironic that in freeing her from my control and coming here to confront me, you have denied yourself the chance to see if she might now act on those desires now that the false teachings of the Jedi no longer afflict her thoughts.¡± He paused and chuckled. ¡°Well, not unless¡¡±
¡°Unless what?¡± I asked, already suspecting where he was going with this. ¡°Not unless I join you and take her as my slave?¡± I grunted and shook my head. ¡°Sorry, but if I was ever going to learn from a Dark Sider it wouldn¡¯t be some pathetic fallen Jedi such as yourself.¡±
Karkko¡¯s lips thinned before I felt a mental probe brush against my mind. ¡°Ah, so the Sith are still active in this era. How interesting.¡±
I was glad my helmet was on, masking the momentary shock that he had pulled something from my mind, despite my best efforts to shield it.
¡°The Twi¡¯lek was unaware of this, but that is hardly a surprise. The Sith would never show an interest in one destined to be a slave when far more powerful and delicious potential apprentices exist.¡± His lightsaber ignited with a snap-hiss.
¡°Before I drain you, I will pull your knowledge of the Sith and the galaxy from your mind.¡±
¡°If,¡± I said gently, my blade igniting. The roar of its energy filled the chamber, its colour drawing Karkko¡¯s gaze¡ªand a flicker of surprise.
¡°If?¡± he asked, cautious now as I eased into a Makashi opening stance.
¡°If you defeat me,¡± I clarified with a smirk he couldn¡¯t see, but one I let him feel through the Force. ¡°Which, from what I¡¯ve seen so far, is about as likely as the Jedi welcoming you back to the High Council.¡±
Karkko¡¯s lips twitched, his only outward reaction, but I felt a ripple in the Force¡ªand then he was upon me.
His blade swept in a wide arc toward my arm, a strike meant to test rather than kill. A flick of my wrist guided it past, deflecting with minimal effort. He rotated, his blade flowing seamlessly into another strike, this one faster, aimed at my ribs. I stepped back, letting the tip burn through empty air.
He was testing me, as I was testing him.
A third attack came, faster still, a sweeping cut toward my shins. My blade dipped low, catching his and guiding it up and over my head in a controlled arc. He had power, but I had precision. I remained in Makashi, giving no hint of the other forms in my arsenal.
Another attack came, flowing from the missed stroke before. This one moved even faster; a low sweep designed to bait a reaction. With a flick of my wrist, my blade dipped low again, guiding the attack up and over without allowing him an opening. While his moves were crisp, they lacked the sheer aggression and deadliness of Maul¡¯s strikes, which reassured me. Karkko was powerful, but he was no Sith Lord.
He leapt over me, flipping midair in a flawless Ataru velocity. I pivoted, blade rising just enough to deflect any errant strike. As he landed, he shifted into Juyo, drawing upon the Force to augment his speed and strength.
¡°You¡¯ve been trained well,¡± he admitted. His stance coiled with barely restrained aggression. ¡°However, I can see the flaws in your stance and know the weaknesses of your style. Which I will use to defeat you and then feast upon your soup.¡±
I stayed silent, weight balanced, waiting.
He lunged. A feint. I sensed it before he moved, remaining still, waiting for the real attack. His blade drove forward, seeking a decisive strike. I turned, one foot sliding back, guiding his blade away with a minimal flick of my wrist.
His attacks intensified. Strength. Speed. Ferocity. But Makashi was built for this¡ªfor control, for counters, for precision. A subtle pivot, a shift in weight, and his strikes found only air.
Another opening appeared, and I took it, though this time only the edge of his robes were burnt by my blade. Still, another moment of proof that I was the better combatant which only fuelled the desperation that I felt growing within Karkko.
Sensing he was losing, Karkko roared, infusing the Force into his scream. I braced and was driven back a few meters by the power of his rage, yet even as he sought to use that, I was ready.
His blade came in, bound for my heart. Guiding it away was easily doable, but in the time that would pass between the beats of a butterfly¡¯s wings, I saw another path.
Karkko¡¯s eyes widened as my hand first moved towards his blade, and then grasped the heated plasma with ease, stopping his momentum in an instant. His lips shifted, and confusion echoed in the Force but before he could ask how I¡¯d grasped his blade, my lightsaber drove forward, burying a good third of the blade in and through his gut.
He grunted at the sensation, which turned into a pained moan as, with a flick of my wrist, my lightsaber rose, searing a deadly arc through his chest and then out his side.
His lightsaber slipped from his grasp, though for a second before it turned off, it remained secure in the grasp of my mechanical hand. As it fell, I stepped forward, catching the hilt in my hand and then igniting the blade.
Karkko stumbled back, the hand that had been grasping his blade moving to the long, fatal wound on his side. He slumped to a knee, looking at the wound in shock. As his head rose, and his eyes saw me, I moved closer, both his blade and mine ignited and in my hands.
His lips moved, and the arm came up. Whether in a desperate plea for mercy or some final act of defiance, I didn¡¯t care. My blade flicked around, severing his arm at the elbow before, wanting to ensure he was gone, I used his blade to remove his head.
The body slumped to the floor in a heap as his skull, shock and fear forever locked on his face, bounced off the ground and rolled away.
I stepped back, depowering both blades and smiled at the headless body at my feet. He had dared to think he could be my master, that he was in some way more powerful than I. That failing, along with what he did to Aayla, ensured this was the only outcome that befitted him.
I stood there, the Force shifting and bowing down to me, savouring the moment of victory. Of the proof that all my work since Naboo had been worth it. Yes, I wasn¡¯t ready to take on most Jedi Masters, to say nothing of the Council or the Banite Sith, but I had my proof that the path I had chosen and the choices I¡¯d made had been the right ones.
As the moment of relishing my victory passed, I knelt, wanting to see if Karkko kept anything of value in his robes. At the same time, I sent a signal to Simvyl that Karkko was defeated, and that we¡¯d soon be moving out.
Finding nothing of worth on Karkko¡¯s corpse I stood and moved what the HUD suggested might still be working computers in the chamber. The process that the Jedi of that ancient era had used to imprison Karkko while old might hold some value, and there might well be files there that could be of use. I¡¯d also be making sure the systems were purged so that, if T¡¯ra Saa arrived and had time to examine the complex before it exploded, she¡¯d not find any recordings or sensor readings of anything I¡¯d done since I¡¯d come into range of the complex.
As I walked away, and after clipping both lightsabers to my belt, I called upon my training with the Shapers, and then the fury that burnt within my soul. Pushing one hand back to Karkko¡¯s body, the HUD reported it being engulfed in flames fuelled by the Force which would again, if she arrived with time to spare, further prevent T¡¯ra Saa from knowing what had happened here. The flames shifted to the Anzati¡¯s head and then arm, reducing everything to ash.
As I used my gauntlet¡¯s system to access the complex¡¯s ancient computer systems, I reached out with the Force, hoping to sense anyone who was not an Anzati still alive in the place. However, I felt nothing beyond the faint hints of the various Anzati that had served Karkko, in all their stages of de-evolution, ambling around unsure of what to do. The more bestial one of them had become, the harder it was to sense them within the Force, even when drawing on the darker elements of it for help.
It was as I pulled back from that search, the minimap of my Interface marking as many of the feral Anzati as I could locate, that a signal came in from HK through the Battlenet. He had been forced to pull back from delaying T¡¯ra Saa. The Neti Jedi Master had finally slipped through whatever delays and distractions HK had deployed to keep her from my current location and she was now moving at great speed towards the complex.
Understanding time was of the essence, I ordered Simvyl to get to the speeders and then, with the Force surging through me, raced around the chamber and elsewhere in the complex, deploying thermal detonators at points the Force felt would ensure the maximum amount of destruction.
By the time we left, this complex would have but seconds of existence left, and the threat it had created to the prisoners on Kiffex, and to the Guardians who monitored said prisoners, would be gone. Along with, I hoped, most of the Anzati that had been drawn to Karkko¡¯s prison and service.
The threat he posed was over. It was now time to check on Aayla and Quinlan, contact the Guardians then leave this planet. Hopefully forever.
¡ ¡
3.12 A Change in Path 1a
3.12 A Change in Path 1
... ...
As the speeder bike raced through the swamp on Kiffex, I accessed the feed from the HUD to look behind me. Thick, black smoke was rising into the air rapidly; a sign that the explosives Simvyl and I had planted in Karkko¡¯s former prison-turned-command centre had done their job and that there¡¯d be nothing there for T¡¯ra Saa to locate. Now, we had perhaps used a touch too many thermal detonators ¨C I had depleted the twenty-five I¡¯d carried in my Inventory ¨C and I had reduced Karkko¡¯s body to ash before leaving the complex, but there was no such thing as overkill in my mind if it kept the truth of what I¡¯d done, and more importantly how I¡¯d done it, from Master Saa, and thus the Jedi High Council for a little while longer.
The only item taken from the complex was Karkko¡¯s lightsaber which hung proudly at my hip. According to Observe, there was nothing particularly impressive or special about the lightsaber, but it was a trophy of my victory over someone who had once been a member of the Jedi Council millennia ago. It was a nice ego boost to consider that I had defeated someone who had once been a member of a Jedi Council, however nothing about Karkko¡¯s combat form suggested he was anything particularly impressive and as such, I was reluctant to consider my victory over him as a sign that I could defeat more than perhaps one or two members of the current Council.
Nothing else of value had been found in the complex in the brief time we had to search it, though I had downloaded what I could from the place¡¯s databanks in the hopes there might be something useful that I could discover later. Currently, even before we¡¯d left the complex, I¡¯d been actively hiding my presence in the Force in every way I knew how to prevent T¡¯ra Saa from both trying to track me and giving her any additional information about the Dark side user who had fought and defeated Karkko before she arrived at the smoking ruins of his former prison.
Still, for all that I had moved to hide myself in the Force, and that my Force signature had altered considerably since taking Natural Selection and then training with various Force sects and studying from Adas¡¯ holocron, I knew it was only a matter of time ¨C likely no more than half a year at an outside ¨C until Master Saa was able to piece together that I was the one who¡¯d defeated Karkko, drawing heavily on the Dark Side to shatter the illusions that the Anzati Dark Jedi had favoured. The Anzati had skill, I would give him that, but for all his abilities, he had only dabbled in the Dark Side in his later years, which given he could considerably have been centuries old before turning to the Dark Side, meant his mind had remained influenced by his time as a Jedi from being a Youngling until turning from the Order after serving on the High Council.
¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Simvyl asked through the secure comms as he and HK followed along behind me on their speeders, the droid monitoring the movements of any feral Anzati that were tracking us.
Those who had survived my duel with Karkko had been half-following, half-pursuing us since their master¡¯s death. From what I could sense from those that had gotten close enough to allow me to pick up on their feelings ¨C at least before they were summarily killed ¨C it seemed the beasts felt that because I had killed Karkko, they should transfer their loyalty to me. I had no interest in that, as they were little better than untrained kath hounds. However, their continual need to stay close enabled HK to keep thinning their ranks as we raced back to Deadend, fulfilling one of the conditions of the Lost Apprentice quest.
¡°Getting off this pathetic planet,¡± I replied bluntly, not bothering to hide my irritation with being here even as HK used a semi-silenced blaster to take out a trio of Anzati that had popped out from behind cover in the brush around us. ¡°But before that, I need to speak with Aayla.¡±
¡°Observation: From examining the recordings of your duel with the Twi¡¯lek meatbag, there was little there that impressed me, Master. Addendum: That said, any Force user that fights for your cause has greater use compared to the average meatbags that infest the galaxy.¡±
I smirked at HK¡¯s blunt assessment of Aayla¡¯s form, and the even cruder comment on the wider galaxy. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, HK, however, my focus on Aayla for now is as her friend. She¡¯s one of the first I made at the Temple in fact.¡± As I said that, I glanced skyward, my thoughts turning to my oldest dearest companion in the Order: Serra.
As with every other time memories of her came to the forefront of my thoughts, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wondering how she was doing. By now she should¡¯ve moved on from the death of Master Drallig, the closest thing she had to a parental figure, and committed to whatever training Master Windu had her undergoing. However, I had no idea what all that meant for us.
I cared deeply for her, loved her even and would always carry a flame for her in my heart. Yet, since Naboo I had come to realise that my path was leading me away from the Jedi ¨C and more importantly, from her ¨C faster than I had anticipated. The path I was choosing, the one that saw me use the Force to defeat Karkko by demanding its obedience instead of working with it as a Jedi would, was a path I wasn¡¯t sure she could, or even would, choose to follow.
The fear that she would reject me for the Order if forced to choose was one that often constricted around my heart, fuelling many restless nights I¡¯d endured over the last roughly two years. I knew even before agreeing to help Quinlan that things were going to come to a head, but with events here, it seemed that that shift in direction was going to arrive sooner than I had expected.
T¡¯ra Saa would report what had happened here, and what she had felt, to the High Council. The challenge for me was to leave the Order before she realised that I was the one who had killed Karkko. If I didn¡¯t do so, or she realised the truth and reported it before I formally left the Order, then I would likely see a team of Jedi sent after me. If it was one composed of Knights, then unless they ganged up on me and I was without allies, I wasn¡¯t overly concerned. However, if even two Jedi Masters were on any team sent after me, then I would have to be far more cautious about when and where any battle took place. The more experienced and skilled the Masters, the lower my odds of survival, never mind victory, became.
As much as simply going to the Temple and resigning was something to consider, doing so had many risks. First and foremost, I had Quinlan and Aayla with me, and taking them there would see the Order learn that I was the one who killed Karkko inside a day. The other major issue was that Dooku¡¯s long-gestating idea of gaining access to many restricted items in the more secure holocron vaults and keeping them after leaving the Order would be complicated. At least when it came to me.
Dooku, as a Jedi Master, could enter those vaults. I, however, couldn¡¯t. Not legally at any rate. Yet Dooku had been clear that he felt that I should have some of those items in the vaults as well as him. For him, it was an oddly sentimental decision, but one I hadn¡¯t complained about any time he had brought up his thoughts, and one that now appealed greatly given I had to leave the Order.
Before I could speak with him, however, I had to converse with Quinlan and Aayla, and after informing Sheyf Tinte of what happened on this world, ensure they didn¡¯t return to the Order. That line of thought brought me to the A Change in Path quest, and how I could use it to influence the direction the pair head.
When the Interface had created the quest, I had thought it was an odd one. Yet after Karkko¡¯s defeat, I realised that the Interface could, if not see, then at least predict the likely outcomes of my completion of the Lost Apprentice quest, and how the fates of Quinlan, Aayla, and myself were, at least for the time being, intertwined.
A Change of Path had several paths, from letting the pair return to the Jedi, to taking them under my wing and training them. That last option would generate a new quest, and until very recently was the one I was leaning away from the most. Now it held appeal because as HK said, having Force users on my side was extremely beneficial. Any Jedi was a Force multiplier, even with the way the Order limited its members in what they could do and learn. Two trained by me, using the ideals I¡¯d gained from Adas, and whatever else I might learn from holocrons that I and Dooku could acquire from the vaults in the Temple, could turn the tide of many a battle that I knew existed in my future.
Already there were murmurings on the Holonet of growing discontent across the Outer Rim, with a handful of reports suggesting worlds and sectors from the Mid Rim through the Expansion Regions and into the Inner Rim were growing disillusioned with the Republic. Interestingly, for all those reports that I had seen on the Holonet in my travels when I had gone near the Core, they seemingly vanished. I had no proof that the Banite Sith were behind that, but it wouldn¡¯t take much to downplay a few stories here and there in the media to manipulate and deceive the masses. It was, after all, a tactic I knew had existed in my former life, and with the Republic being over twenty thousand years old, something that would exist here as well.
I had yet to catch any mention in the reports of a central figure stirring up anti-Republic sentiment, but there had to be someone doing it. Dooku hadn¡¯t become Darth Tyrannus, but the Banite Sith would find another fool to use as a pawn to generate the war they wanted. I just had to wait until that figure revealed themselves, and then see if an opportunity might arise to remove them before the war broke out. Provided, of course, that choice didn¡¯t in some way make things worse for me in the coming years.
The approaching walls of Deadend drew my focus back to the here and now, mind shifted back to Aayla and Quinlan. I could sense both with ease as while they were masking their Force signatures slightly, I knew what to look for and had their presences locked in before we were even halfway back to the settlement.
I would need them off-world before Master Saa sensed them and then sought them out. Ideally, she wouldn¡¯t recognise the pair¡¯s signatures before we departed, but if she did, then it would cause some amusing confusion in the Order. The Council would know from Master Saa that neither was the source of the Dark Side energies that had swarmed around Karkko¡¯s former prison before I defeated him, and the Order would be seeking the pair out for answers. Which was another reason for me to ensure the pair didn¡¯t return directly to the Order.
I watched as the gates of the settlement opened without a challenge, smirking at the gentle tremors of fear I sensed from those on the walls. They knew who I was, remembered what I¡¯d done to Zaga and then the feral Anzati that had attacked here, and they were wise enough to not risk angering me in any way. Exactly what one would expect of bottom-feeding scum such as them.
Nearing the Black Hole Cantina, I wondered where Master Tholme might be. He was Quinlan¡¯s former Master, and would undoubtedly be looking for his old Padawan. I would rather avoid running into him currently as he was one of the Jedi Masters I felt I would struggle against. Perhaps one of the most dangerous given Dooku had often spoken of Master Tholme as one of the few in the Order who respected the Old Ways and was regarded as one of the best Makashi practitioners in the Order. Not on Dooku¡¯s level, but close enough that I highly doubted I could take him in a straight-up duel.
As I powered down the speeder, my thoughts shifted to Anakin. He would be in Kiffar with Sheyf Tinte, and I was looking forward to having him back at my side. As much as I was now leaning towards at least having the two Force users inside the cantina before me come with me, if I had to I would drop them in an instant. Beyond his role as the Chosen One, Anakin was my son, and I would sacrifice almost anything and anyone to keep him safe from the clutches of the Banite Sith and Jedi. Eventually, I knew they would learn of his existence, but with me now settling on leaving the Order, their ability to attempt to take my ad from me was slipping away rapidly. Still, it would not stop the Banite Sith ¨C and possibly certain elements in the Order if they learnt of Anakin¡¯s Force potential ¨C from attempting to kidnap my son, and I would burn entire worlds to keep him from any of their clutches and ensure that he never rose to become the Banite Sith Lord Darth Vader.
Just before I pushed the doors to the cantina open, I pulled my helmet off, and as I stepped inside, my other hand rested on the hilt of my saber. Aayla was awake and seemed calm, but given what she had endured for the last few months, there was always the chance she might lash out at me for killing Karkko. I didn¡¯t plan to draw my saber, but it was always wiser to be prepared, which was why the anti-Force user weaponry in my gauntlet and replacement limb was powered up.
¡°And how is everyone this fine evening?¡± I asked as I moved into the main room of the cantina. Around me the noise fell away as those present, those lucky enough to survive first my battle with Zaga and then the attack by the feral Anzati, understood that I was not one they wished to mess with. From the general sensations in the room, I could sense glimmers of hope mixed in with the general unease and fear, which would come from the need of some to know if friends or loved ones survived their capture by the Anzati. If they had questions, they could direct them to Simvyl and HK as the pair entered behind me.
My focus was on the two Force users, and potentially former Jedi, that were sitting on two smaller, and frankly comfier-looking seats beside the raised seat from where Zaga had ruled before I¡¯d cut him down the day before. I was sure Zaga considered it his throne, but while it did grant clear views over the entire cantina floor, it was little better than a large, high-backed chair, and as I moved toward it and the two Force users sitting at its base, I knew it was where I¡¯d be resting until I left this kriff-hole of a planet.
As I neared the pair, I noticed Aayla¡¯s head turn to look at me, fire in her eyes, while Quinlan tensed, as if fearing his Padawan might try and attack me. Her eyes stared into mine and I made sure to hold her gaze before the gentle movement of one hand drew her attention to Karkko¡¯s lightsaber as it swung at my hip. To further ensure she didn¡¯t try anything, I allowed a mere fraction of my power to slip out of the cloak I was using to mask my Force signature.
The others in the cantina all went still, their minds filling with amusing terror, but my focus was on the pair I was approaching. Quinlan¡¯s eyes widened as he looked between me and his formerly lost Padawan, but I swore I felt acceptance from him at my display of power. As if I had the right ¨C not that I needed his permission ¨C to display my prowess after defeating Karkko.
Aayla¡¯s reaction was far more telling. She froze as my presence engulfed the cantina, which was as far as I was projecting my aura before there was a shift in her demeanour that I couldn¡¯t quite place. Acceptance that Karkko was gone for sure, but there was something more primal and instinctual underneath it. As if she felt I was some form of apex predator that she couldn¡¯t hope to challenge.
¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked her as I neared, ignoring the rest of the sentients in the cantina, even Quinlan, as stepped closer to her.
¡°I..¡± She blinked, her eyes shifting from my face back to the extra lightsaber at my hip. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡±
¡°Reduced to ash,¡± I confirmed with a touch too much amusement. I lifted Karkko¡¯s lightsaber from my hip and held the hilt out for her to see. ¡°Along with his former prison, and I hope, most of the feral beasts that had served him.¡±
She focused on the lightsaber as I settled into Zaga¡¯s former seat. A sigh slipped from her lips as her shoulders drooped, and I felt the concern she¡¯d been holding onto, the fear that Karkko would return, fade away into the Force. ¡°Thank you.¡±
I smirked at her words. ¡°Not the first thing I expected you to say after I confirmed his death,¡± I commented as I handed her Karkko¡¯s lightsaber, sensing in the Force that she meant no danger to me. Her eyes looked at the lightsaber cautiously, and I felt a sliver of trepidation from her before she took the ancient weapon from my grasp.
¡°If I had just recovered from you making me sleep, then I might not have accepted your words. Not even with this,¡± she lifted the lightsaber slightly, ¡°in my hands. However,¡± her gaze shifted to Quinlan, ¡°after I awoke, and remembered I knew him as more than the man who slew my uncle, we¡ talked.¡±
¡°Talked?¡± I asked. ¡°Or talked?¡± I added, gesturing at the hilt in her hand.
Quinlan chuckled. ¡°The former. It seems that while my memories are fragmented, if not gone forever without access to everything I might have touched in my life, Aayla remembers much of her¡ of our time as Jedi.¡±
¡°Yes, but everything is jumbled,¡± Aayla added, ¡°like a puzzle for which I lack the instructions. One with sensations and,¡± her cheeks darkened slightly as she looked away from me, ¡°emotions attached to them.¡±
¡°I assume your lekku helped you remember what you do?¡± The twin head-tails that extended from her skull contained parts of her brain, giving Twi¡¯leks greater memory retention along with it seemed, the ability to recall memories even when their mind was meant to have been wiped. That, along with her powerful connection to the Force, was likely why her uncle had dosed her with glitteryll every day.
¡°Yes. From them, I remember Quinlan, how he saved me as a child, and how he started training me as a Jedi.¡± Quinlan smiled at hearing her say that even as Aayla looked back at me for the first time since the earlier mention of emotions. ¡°I remember you, Cameron. We were friends, were we not?¡±
¡°We were.¡±
¡°There is another I remember when I think of you. A human with brown hair and eyes. One you are remarkably close with.¡±
I gave her a melancholy smile. ¡°Serra,¡± I said, providing the name. ¡°And yes we are close. Or at least, we were. We haven¡¯t spoken in a few years, not since¡¡± I paused and closed my eyes, pushing aside my feelings for Serra lest they become clear to the pair before me. ¡°Not since a battle where she lost her Master. I hope that we¡¯re still friends, but her Master was there because of her, and she was there because of me.¡± I pushed aside other thoughts on Serra and removed the pain and regret from my smile. ¡°But you¡¯re right to say we were friends, Aayla, and I still consider us to be so. If that is fine with you?¡±
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
She looked at me for a moment, her head tilting slightly to one side, and I felt her reaching out in the Force, trying to get a read on me. With my barriers up, hiding my presence she couldn¡¯t sense much, but I made sure my sincerity was there for her to find. ¡°Yes,¡± She replied after a short time, holding out Karkko¡¯s lightsaber for me, ¡°I would like that.¡±
I took the hilt with a smile and reattached it to my belt. I wasn¡¯t sure what else to say, though a gentle cough from Quinlan drew my attention along with Aayla¡¯s. ¡°We¡ we aren¡¯t sure what we should do. I mean after we speak with my aunt.¡± I raised a single eyebrow, wanting to hear more from him. ¡°I know we should return to the Jedi, and resume our training with them. However,¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ve done horrible things,¡± Aayla said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve killed many and captured others in the service of Karkko. I¡ I watched him drain the life force from others and revelled in the dark delight of getting revenge for my uncle¡¯s death. Revenge I now know was unwarranted, but still, I¡ I enjoyed those feelings.¡±
¡°I too have done things since losing my memories. Things the Jedi would not approve of,¡± Quinlan added as I felt the Force reacting to their words. ¡°Things I fear they might imprison me for. I can accept that, but I won¡¯t let them punish Aayla for my failings.¡±
As Aayla turned to her former Master and placed her hands on his arm, I closed my eyes. Reaching out into the Force, I sought a hint of what I should do. The Force, however, was unwilling to provide one, and thus I exerted my will over it, demanding insight into the paths that lay before the pair. Unsurprisingly, what I saw aligned with the options in the A Change of Path quest, but as I pulled more information from the Force, and bent it to provide me with the knowledge I sought, it became clear to me that returning the pair to the Jedi was, perhaps, the worst path they could take. At least for me personally. Not just because of how it would constrict the timeline of Dooku¡¯s idea of liberating knowledge from the Holocron Vaults, but because the pair would highly likely become complications I would have to remove in the years, or even decades to come.
Perhaps the pair would return to the Order at some point, but I knew now that I had to ensure they remained away from the decadent capital of the Republic for at least a while longer, at least a quarter-year. That, from what the Force was revealing to me, would grant Dooku and me time to enact whatever insane plan it took to unshackle holocrons from the Order. Yet, I felt that the longer I could keep the pair from the Order, the greater the chances that I would gain allies for the wars to come; allies that I would need.
Opening my eyes, I offered the pair a soft smile, hiding what I¡¯d just gleaned from the Force from my expression, or from projecting my desires into the Force for them to sense. ¡°We can discuss that once, as you say, we speak with Sheyf Tinte. I, for one, long to get off this kriffing world and return to my Padawan and ship.¡±
Aayla gasped. ¡°You have a Padawan?¡± she looked at Quinlan as he chuckled.
¡°Yes. A young boy named Anakin. He is¡ impressively smart and has a passion for technology. Something, from what I can recall from the flashes I had glimpsed of our past, you share as well.¡±
¡°I¡ I think I do,¡± Aayla replied with a small smile for her Master before looking up at me. ¡°I have no memory of your Padawan.¡±
¡°Nor does any member of the Order. Save my former Master, and now you two,¡± I replied with a smirk. I stood, noting dismissively how everyone in the cantina who wasn¡¯t a friend or ally tensed at my movement. The people here, whatever their crimes had been, were scum; far beneath me and those with me. The sooner I was away from them and this pathetic excuse for civilisation the better it would be for all. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to introduce you to him, Aayla, but to do that we need to get off this world,¡± I added, looking at Quinlan, knowing only he could summon a Guardian vessel to collect us.
Now, if push came to shove Anakin could get Raven here without too much effort. Haran, Raven could likely manage the flight without a pilot if forced to do so. However, I had no reason to reach out to the pair and request they do so. It would cause issues with Sheyf Tinte, and I sensed I needed her help in ensuring the Jedi remained unaware that Quinlan and I had been on this world.
¡°Yes, we should depart from here at once,¡± Quinlan agreed with that look hinting the Force was pushing him in that direction. He stood, and after giving Aayla a nod to assure her he would be back, moved towards the door of the cantina. I watched him go, my eyes drifting towards the nearest bar. It was unlikely that they had anything on tap that would be enjoyable, but I wanted something to celebrate my victory.
¡°How did he die?¡± I stopped after taking a single step down from the raised platform where Zaga had sat when he had ruled here and turned back to Aayla. ¡°Karkko. I sense you defeated him easily.¡±
I grunted in amusement. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it was easy, but it was simpler than I¡¯d expected.¡±
¡°He was powerful.¡±
¡°Aye, he was. I, however, was more so,¡± I answered, letting some pride at my victory seep out as I spoke. There would be far harder battles to come against other Force users, but when faced with my first challenger, I¡¯d emerged victorious with relatively little effort. That was something to be proud of, though I was wise enough to not let my ego grow too large from the victory. ¡°I¡¯m going to get a drink, but if you want I could detail the battle to you while I do so?¡±
Aayla nodded, and stood, taking my offered hand. As I guided her towards the bar, I wondered how she would react to learning of how, in the end, pitiful Karkko had been, and what effect it would have on her. Aayla was a powerful Force user and a pretty one at that, and if I could sway her into not wishing to return to the Order, I knew Quinlan would follow. His loyalty to her was something I could exploit for my benefit.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
As Quinlan spoke with Sheyf Tinte, detailing everything that had happened on Kiffex, I leaned against a pillar in the large, open area where the leader of the Guardians of Kiffu ruled from. As Tinte listened, I appeared to be idly watching movement through the large floor-to-ceiling windows that allowed an almost three-hundred-and-sixty-degree view of the planet¡¯s capital city. What I was actually doing was, as it had appeared just as Quinlan handed over the bag containing the badges of the fallen Guardians we¡¯d discovered on Kiffex, looking over the information of the completed quest linked to events on Kiffex.
Quest Completed!
The Lost Apprentice [?] [?]
Objectives:
:a: Find where Aayla Secura is inside half a year. [Yes]
:b: Ensure that Aayla Secura is saved. [Yes]
:c: Make sure that Quinlan Vos survives. [Yes]
:d: discover what happened to the Guardians on Kiffex and report back to Sheyf Tinte. [Yes]
Ensure all dead Guardians are given suitable burials/send-offs. [Yes]
:e: Discover why Aayla Secura is working with Anzati. [Yes]
:f: Eliminate the Anzati horde on Kiffex. [954/1167]
:g: Survive the assault on the settlement named Deadend. [Yes]
:h: Eliminate the threat posed by Volfe Karkko [Yes - Killed]
:i: Locate and rescue any taken by the feral Anzati. [No]
Rewards/Penalties:
:a: 1500XP (+300XP)
:b: 2500XP (+500XP)
Passed test of Friendship with Quinlan Vos
A Large increase in Reputation with Quinlan Vos
:c: 2000XP (+400XP)
A decent increase in Reputation with Quinlan Vos
A variable increase or decrease in Reputation with Aayla Secura.
:d: 1500XP (+300XP)
A decent increase in Reputation with Sheyf Tinte
Decent increases in Reputation with every current member of the Kiffar Guardians.
:e: 750XP (+150XP)
:f: 9540XP (+1908XP) (+combat XP divided under party mechanics)
:g: 1250XP (+250XP)
:h: 6000XP (+1200XP) (+combat XP)
:i: Variable losses of Reputation with those sentenced to imprisonment on Kiffex.
Passed a Test of Friendship with Quinlan Vos.
A minor increase in Reputation with Sheyf Tinte
...
LEVEL UP!
Level: 31 -> 32
PerkP: +1
STAM: 65
SP: +4
SKP: + 45
...
While my face remained passive, internally I was smiling. Just the base objectives had been enough to carry me to Level 32, which brought with it a new Perk Point. The combat XP from fighting the feral Anzati, and then the nice bonus I¡¯d gained from taking down Karkko ¨C which, doing some mental calculations, I discovered carried a large bonus because he was an active Force user ¨C took me a decent amount towards reaching level 33.
The Perk Point had already been spent. The Perk list hadn¡¯t carried any new options this time around ¨C I was only expecting that to happen from Level 40 onwards ¨C and I had held a clear favourite from the last Perk Point I¡¯d gained at Level 30. As such, Stat Boost had been taken, which lifted my combined physical stat limit from 65 to 75.
The Interface provided some details on what that meant, and a little extrapolation meant that I felt I now had the potential to move beyond what a baseline Human was capable of, even at their peak. I was now in the domain of those born with genetic modifications, such as the clones of Jango Fett if I had to guess, and a handful of alien species that held higher physical limits such as, potentially, the Cathar.
While I could take Simvyl if I used the Force to enhance my body, even when he used what he had learnt from the Matukai to do likewise, if we went without boosts, he had the edge in every way. That wouldn¡¯t come instantly, however. Not unless I dropped the 8 Stat Points ¨C 4 each from Levels 31 and 32 ¨C I had in reserve. However, while that was an option, as I could almost always ensure I could draw on the Force, I preferred to work on lifting them naturally, which was why, when I¡¯d looked at my Stats, I¡¯d barely managed to hide my amusement as Strength, Agility, and Vitality, had all gone up by one already.
It seemed that by having them maxed for beforehand, the moment room existed to raise the stats, the Interface had done so. An interesting, but relatively minor benefit I would have or remember if I ever discovered another way to raise my physical stat limits or another if a perk like Stat Boost was offered.
As I mentally closed the notice for the completion of the Lost Apprentice quest, my thoughts turned to the A Change of Fate quest and what to do about Quinlan and Aayla. It had only been about a day since I¡¯d defeated Karkko, but after what I¡¯d deducted from the Force in Deadend, I had begun subtly suggesting to the pair that returning to the Order wasn¡¯t in their best interests. I¡¯d yet to openly offer them the opportunity to travel with me, at least to speak with Dooku as the Gaia system was where I was heading next, but I felt the pair were open to the idea of at least travelling with me for a short time. I¡¯d prefer if they would commit to longer, but I wasn¡¯t going to push them currently.
¡°Cameron Shan.¡± Sheyf Tinte¡¯s use of my name drew my focus, and I shifted my stance slightly from a fully relaxed pose to one that made clear she had my attention. ¡°On behalf of the Guardians of Kiffu, you have my thanks.¡± She lowered her head slightly, a gesture that I returned. ¡°Not only have you helped one of my clan, but you have dealt with a danger the Jedi failed to alert us to until you and Quinlan Vos were already on Kiffex.¡±
I smirked as I moved closer, coming to stand near Quinlan, my helmet resting under one arm so she could see my face. ¡°I have discovered that, while they are indeed wise, the High Council is great at making decisions about Force users without considering how it might affect those outside the Order, or even warning them of potential dangers they might face.¡± Yes, I was painting the Order in a bad light, but this was another little moment where being honest, in a sense, allowed me to colour Quinlan¡¯s perceptions of the Council in my favour.
Tinte chuckled at my words and gave me an odd smile. ¡°I had never expected to hear a member of the Jedi be so openly frank in their agitation towards their leaders. It is refreshing to hear and see that you don¡¯t all follow the orders of your Council blindly.¡±
¡°Those of us with an understanding of the wider galaxy are more open-minded, Sheyf,¡± I remarked, making her smile grow further.
¡°Yes. Know that for as long as I am Sheyf if you ever require it, you will have safe harbour on this world and the support of the Guardians in this sector. At least so long as you are not wanted by the Republic for crimes the Guardians would consider enforcing.¡±
¡°Thank you, Sheyf,¡± I replied slowly, bowing perhaps a touch more than needed. There was still something about her I disliked; a sense in the Force that she was hiding something about Quinlan. However, that was a matter between them, and the chance to gain, if not new allies, then at least people willing to help me was something I could see a use for in the coming years.
Tinte nodded and then returned her focus to Quinlan. ¡°I should tell you both that the Jedi sent one of their own, without informing me of doing so, to Kiffex. An action for which I have issued a formal complaint to the Office of the Chancellors over.¡±
I nodded and brought a hand up to scratch my chin. ¡°Ah, that explains it. I swore I felt the presence of another Force user on the planet, but I couldn¡¯t get a good read on who it was or why they were there,¡± I explained. Or at least, I explained in a way that hid the full truth within the partial truth.
HK had sent me the logs of his efforts to delay T¡¯ra Saa while I fought Karkko. Nothing he had done was intended to be lethal, which was as I instructed. That said, while Master Saa emerged unscathed from the encounter, and unknowing of her assailant, there was much from the encounter that HK was using to update his combat profiles for the Jedi of this era.
One thing that was clear, and reinforced my decision to cloak my presence after killing Karkko had been a wise one, was the way Master Saa moved. I could tell she wasn¡¯t yet pushing herself to her fullest, yet from the recording I knew I¡¯d struggle to survive an encounter with her, never mind emerge victorious. That wasn¡¯t a surprise, as Dooku and Fay rated Master Saa very highly as a combatant and Force user, but it was a good reminder that while I was powerful, I wasn¡¯t ready to take on the uppermost tiers of Force users in single combat. Not without rigging the battlefield heavily in my favour first.
¡°I have been informed, via the Senate and not the Jedi, that they have dispatched a team to help handle the matter with the prison they left on Kiffex without telling my ancestors about,¡± Tinte added, her venom towards the Order laced freely in her words. ¡°Will either of you, or your Padawan, Quinlan, be staying to await their arrival?¡±
I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°No. Not only do I feel the Force guiding me away from Kiffu, but I have found that the less time I spend around members of the Council, some of whom I know will be on that team, the less complicated my life is.¡±
Tinte smiled at my remark, though Quinlan looked a fraction confused. Understandable given his lack of memories regarding the Order. ¡°Yes, I can appreciate such a sentiment,¡± Tinte said. ¡°The politics of leading the Guardians is taxing enough for me. Dealing with the Jedi Council, to say nothing of your connections to Chancellor Palpatine, can only make everything that much more¡ unappealing.¡±
¡°That¡¯s one way to put it.¡±
Tinte¡¯s smile grew as she turned her full attention to her nephew. ¡°And what of you and your Twi¡¯lek? Will you return to the Jedi, or might you consider remaining here on Kiffu with your people?¡±
I didn¡¯t need to look at him to know Quinlan was conflicted. My words over the last day, as subtle as they had been, had helped sour what little goodwill he held towards the Order, and I could sense the doubt and confusion radiating from him into the Force. Each time I felt that I had to remind myself that while now untrained, Quinlan was strong in the Force and any attempt I might use to actively convince him to leave the Order risked being sensed by him as a self-serving ideal.
¡°I am uncertain,¡± he replied slowly, taking care with his words. ¡°When I encountered him on Coruscant, Master Windu offered to retrain me. I suspect, no, I know that offer still stands and extends to Aayla. However, returning to the Order would see us split up for retraining at best.¡± He looked at the floor, sighed and shook his head before continuing even as I felt the Force swirling around him; tempting me was an opportunity that I could take. ¡°I was the one who found Aayla, who brought her to the Order and trained her. At least before everything that happened on Ryloth. I know in my heart that it was my destiny to train her to become what she is meant to be, yet if we return to the Order, that will not happen and I find myself¡ fearful of that, and what repercussions the Order might have for us given our actions taken since losing our memories.¡±
The Force was all but calling out for me to intervene, to take advantage of the situation but I didn¡¯t. I knew there was more Quinlan wanted to reveal to Tinte and me, and I understood that I needed to let him continue before I made my offer and used the situation to my benefit. My eyes closed as I reached into the Force, pulling on the strings I sensed in it, readying them for the moment when I would act.
¡°Just as you have sensed around me, I¡ I have felt and called upon the Dark Side, aunt, during my quest to find her. There have been times when I have used my rage, my desire to find her to keep going and survive whatever dangers and obstacles appeared in my way. I know that these actions, and those taken by Aayla while serving¡ him, would not meet with the approval of the Jedi and I¡ I fear what the repercussions might be.¡± As I opened my eyes, I saw he¡¯d lifted his head and was meeting Tinte¡¯s gaze firmly. ¡°Aayla is not of our blood, but she is my family. I would move planets to protect her if I must.¡±
Tinte took a few seconds before she responded. ¡°As I told you when you first came home looking for the Twi¡¯lek, there is darkness within you Quinlan; one that I now sense risks consuming you if you aren¡¯t careful. If you believe that similar corruption exists in your Padawan and that the Jedi will not accept what you wish for, then I must agree with you in saying the Jedi are not the best option for you.¡±
Tinte looked at me for a moment before she continued. ¡°I could offer you both sanctuary on Kiffex, and I would if you asked for it, but I am uncertain if the Jedi who are coming here would accept that.¡± Her gaze shifted fully to me. ¡°Nor I suspect, would they like what I sense from you, Cameron Shan. You hide it well, but I have spent my life around the more dangerous elements of the galaxy serving as a Guardian and now Sheyf, and I know one who works within those pools. However, unlike my kin, I feel you are not at risk of being devoured by the Dark Side.¡±
I held her gaze for a moment, a flicker of concern that my barriers weren¡¯t as strong as I suspected shooting through my thoughts. Tinte isn¡¯t particularly strong with the Force, but it seems she has, as she said, experience with the darker nature of the galaxy. ¡°I¡¯ve always had issues with my emotions and letting go of them,¡± I began honestly. ¡°My Masters understood this and helped me control my baser desires and wants so that they weren¡¯t what drove me. They still exist within me, however, which is something most Jedi wouldn¡¯t approve of given it takes me dangerously close to violating the Jedi Code.¡± Or, as had been the case over the last few years, times and places where I¡¯d abandoned the Code completely. ¡°Since I¡¯ve always had opposition in the Order about my presence as a Jedi, due to how I arrived at the Temple and the lineage I carry, I¡¯ve learnt to accept people questioning my motives and drives,¡± I continued, glossing over my past even though I felt a spark of interest from both Kiffar.
I turned and looked at Quinlan carefully, the Force vibrating around us in a way that I took to mean this was a moment where I could alter his destiny. ¡°Quinlan, I¡¯m not saying you should return to the Order, nor am I certain that walking away from the Order entirely is the right path for you and Aayla. However, I can offer, for as long as you wish, another option. You could travel with me for a while,¡± I made sure to keep my words gentle, concerned that any intentional usage of the Force to influence him was something he and Tinte might sense. ¡°I intend to visit my former Master, Dooku, once I depart Kiffu. While he will not be interested in retraining you, he would be willing to help me guide you towards a new path.¡± I raised a finger as I sensed Quinlan was about to respond. ¡°I should warn you that what we might teach would be considered¡. heretical by some of the Order.¡±
That was putting it mildly given a good part of how I was training Anakin was created from me distilling what I had learnt from Force cults outside the Order and Adas¡¯ holocron, and Dooku had never been one, at least for as long as I¡¯d known him, to place great significance in the Jedi Code for himself or those he taught, feeling that it was a guide designed for lesser Force users.
Quinlan nodded slowly as I finished my warning. He then took nearly a minute to think about the offer before responding. ¡°I feel there is more that you¡¯re not telling me, but at the same time, I sense that your offer might be the better one. For both myself and Aayla.¡± His eyes narrowed as he looked at me and I felt a very crude mental probe into the Force emanate from him. ¡°You are¡ different somehow. I know this, yet I cannot say how.¡±
¡°My presence in the Force is more isolated and distant than most,¡± I explained with an open smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always been this way, and while it doesn¡¯t hide my force signature, over the years I¡¯ve learnt to alter that enough that those who try to read me within the Force remain¡ unaware of the changes I¡¯ve undergone. Something I find beneficial when dealing with the Council and other members of the Order.¡±
Quinlan nodded as he listened. I doubted he fully understood, but there was enough of a grasp of what I was implying that he seemed at ease with my explanation. He then turned back to Tinte. ¡°When will the Jedi team arrive?¡±
¡°From what I was told, they departed Coruscant late last night on a diplomatic cruiser.¡±
Knowing the ship in question, and the travel times for a ship with a 2.0-rated hyperdrive, it only took me a second to determine how long we had before the arrival of the Jedi. ¡°Assuming they take the fastest hyperlanes, they¡¯ll be here by late evening tomorrow.¡± A nod from Tinte confirmed my figures as she¡¯s already had that worked out by others. ¡°Because of that, and assuming the Jedi on Kiffex isn¡¯t collected before the other Jedi arrive¡¡±
¡°They will not,¡± Tinte offered with a slightly amused smile. As if she was happy to leave the unwanted Jedi on a world with criminal scum.
¡°¡ then I will depart no later than noon tomorrow.¡± I turned to face Quinlan and smiled. ¡°If you choose to not come with me, I understand, but the offer will remain open to you for as long as I am able to make it.¡± I needed him and Aayla to come with me, but I knew I couldn¡¯t force the matter. I felt I¡¯d done enough to have the odds heavily in my favour, but I couldn¡¯t be certain until I departed, and the pair were onboard Raven. Yes, it would make things a little cramped, but we¡¯d manage. Still, if the group I was gathering grew much more, I¡¯d have to see about purchasing a second vessel for others to travel on. Raven was, beyond just being an extension of me in many ways, my home and I disliked having too many house guests. ¡°As I mentioned to you and Aayla, I owe you both deeply, and consider you friends.¡± I¡¯d not gone into details about my time with the Bando Gora ¨C mainly as I didn¡¯t want them sensing the deep well of hatred those memories were attached to ¨C but I had made clear I owed them heavily for saving me several years ago. Something both accepted at face value.
¡°Which we are,¡± Quinlan agreed. I smiled at him, and after nodding to Tinte, turned and left the chamber. The pair, I sensed, had more to speak on that I didn¡¯t need to hear, but as I slipped from the room, my helmet still held at my side, I felt that things were going to head in my favour. Not just long enough for Dooku and I to rob the Temple, but perhaps for long enough that the pair could be trained in similar ways that I was teaching Anakin.
Yes, I intended to use them for my plans, but if they stayed with the Order, then Aayla was likely to die in Order 66 as she had before. I didn¡¯t know Quinlan¡¯s final fate, but I felt it wasn¡¯t likely he was one of the handful that had survived the fall of the Order. No, it was better for them if their destinies were altered, and if I could make that benefit me, then all the better.
It would also add more Force users for Anakin and myself to train with and against. In the brief time that Quinlan had been with us, he and Anakin had seemed to get along, though given Quinlan¡¯s lost memories I couldn¡¯t be sure if that would last. Still, Aayla held some interest in machines and technology, and while I was certain she wasn¡¯t anywhere close to Anakin¡¯s level, having someone else who shared his passion would do wonders for my son.
He was the Chosen One, but I knew my role in coming events was almost as important, and I wouldn¡¯t fail the responsibility I¡¯d taken on by adopting the boy. Together we would do what we must to ensure that the Banite Sith didn¡¯t rise to power and that the galaxy emerged from the coming conflict in a better place than it had been in the other timeline.
¡ ¡
3.12 A Change in Path 1b
In the seconds after Raven slipped out of hyperspace, her scanners detected numerous objects moving throughout the Gaia system. Most were starships with over a dozen new DP20 gunships, CR70 and CR90 corvettes part of the defence fleet, along with what looked to be converted Gozanti-class transports. What drew my attention more, at least beyond the handful of cargo vessels stationary near Mtael¡¯s Gift, were the two Liberator-class cruisers that were floating nearby, along with a dozen automated defence platforms.
¡°Well, that¡¯s new,¡± I muttered as I pulled up the scans of the platforms. All twelve were small, barely bigger than a standard corvette, yet because they didn¡¯t need a hyperdrive, they were armed to the teeth. Now, they were nothing compared to the larger platforms I¡¯d seen around more developed worlds, to say nothing of the Golan platforms that orbited Coruscant and other worlds on mass, but for a relatively minor world in a backwater sector of the galaxy, nor far from the edges of Hutt Space, it was a veritable fortress defence. Something that would ensure that almost all pirates and slavers would stay well clear of the station and the planet below.
¡°Yeah, looks like they¡¯ve undergone a defensive upgrade,¡± Simvyl agreed as he sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat monitoring various systems. Yes, I could get most of the data myself, or from Raven, which was always quicker, but I enjoyed having the company when entering a system, and it ensured that Raven remained comfortable with Simvyl being at her controls. Oh, now that she could, she¡¯d fly herself before allowing him to pilot her, but she accepted his presence and found it fractionally reassuring.
One of the consoles at Simvyl¡¯s station beeped for attention. ¡°We¡¯re being hailed by those two approaching corvettes,¡± He explained before the small holographic image of a Togruta appeared.
Because the hologram was in blue, I couldn¡¯t determine who the alien was easily but the way his eyes widened as he saw me made clear he knew who I was. ¡°Greetings Mtael,¡± he confirmed with an inclination of his head. ¡°We were not informed of your arrival, but you are always welcome here.¡± I smiled slightly at his words. ¡°Should I inform the Council you have returned?¡±
¡°No, no. There¡¯s no need for that,¡± I replied quickly, wanting to forgo as much fuss as I could when I arrived on the station. I understood why the Lokella Council liked to make a deal of my arrival here, but as I expected to be spending more time here in the coming years, it would do the Lokella to step back from celebrating my every arrival. ¡°I¡¯m here to speak with Master Dooku. Is he on the station or the planet below?¡±
Even as I asked the question, I felt the Force signature ¨C that cool, refined presence that reminded me of polished beskar ¨C reach out to me through the Force. Dooku was aware of my arrival and was moving from Gaia to the station. There was a hint of confusion in his signature, which I assumed came from him sensing Aayla and Quinlan as neither was currently great at masking their presence, but nothing else. I responded to his presence, offering a subtle hint that I¡¯d explain everything once we spoke.
I was relieved that he was leaving Gaia as much as I wished I couldn¡¯t, I sensed Vosa down there. Her signature had changed since her capture during my liberation, but it was still a jumbled mess. Now, it was far more ordered than it had been, and I could easily sense Dooku¡¯s hand in guiding the rebuilding of her mental presence, but I wanted little to do with her. Yes, I knew I would have to speak with her directly at some point, but today was not that day, and not just because I was against a clock.
My mind had been creating and dismissing ideas on how Dooku and I could rob the Temple without being caught or detected. So far everything I¡¯d thought of had holes so big that I could fly a Mandator-class dreadnought through, and I hoped Dooku would have something more refined than a smash-and-grab.
The other reason I was reluctant to interact with Vosa was that, while they might not remember it, Quinlan and Aayla shared a history with her. They had been part of the team that had freed me from the Bando Gora and captured her in the process. I had no idea how Vosa would react to their presence, particularly that of Quinlan who she had defeated before I¡¯d found her, but I wasn¡¯t going to expose them to that insanity until I¡¯d done more than give them rudimentary instruction in controlling and guiding their emotions.
There was much more I could teach them, but I was taking it slowly; being cautious of what I revealed. There was always the chance, however much I felt it was receding, that they would return to the Order. Until I was convinced they wouldn¡¯t, the more interesting and useful techniques I¡¯d learnt over the last few years would remain hidden from them as I didn¡¯t want the High Council learning of what I was doing. Even after I left the Order, which I felt had to happen at some point within a year, as a Force user they still could, technically, come after me if they had confirmation I was using the Dark Side.
¡°I am uncertain as to his current whereabouts,¡± the Togruta replied, drawing me out of my thoughts. ¡°However, I will submit a request for that information to be provided to you once you land on Mtael¡¯s Gift.
¡°Thanks,¡± I said before nodding and then closing the channel.
Even before the channel was closed, Raven was angling herself towards the station; her mind alert to my intentions and her knowledge of the system plotting a course that was both economical and allowed her to enjoy the scenery. Or at least the scenery as it appeared to her. A second later the flight plan came in from one of the corvettes even as the patrol craft angled away from us. I smirked at seeing the bay was the same one I always used; one reserved for Lokella Council business.
I was a member of the Council, but I¡¯d never used that position or my vote on Lokella affairs to influence the development of the group. Not since the early days of the group. Still, it was nice to see that I retained my position even without ever being around to serve the people.
¡°Mtael?¡±
I turned around and looked at Aayla and Quinlan. She had been the one to mention my title and wore a look of amusement on her face; one mirrored, though not as widely, by her former Master.
The pair had accepted my offer to travel with me here, and once there to speak with Dooku and allow us to begin their retraining. I wasn¡¯t sure how happy Dooku would be about the matter, not least as both favoured Ataru which was Dooku¡¯s least favourite lightsaber form, but I felt he¡¯d understand my reasons for bringing them with us.
¡°It¡¯s a Togruta word,¡± I explained slowly, no longer holding any resentment towards the title. Yes, I would prefer it didn¡¯t exist, but I¡¯d accepted that to many of the Lokella, I held an important position in their mythos. ¡°It means ¡®Nature¡¯s Chosen¡¯. When the Lokella organisation was born, Master Dooku and I played roles in helping them gain their freedom. Those first freed sentients bestowed the title on me for my actions in those early days, and my support in helping them grow into what you see before you.¡±
Beside me, Simvyl snorted at my underplaying of history. However, he wisely held his tongue. The pair would learn the story soon enough ¨C Baalta was more than happy to tell it to visitors, particularly friends of mine, and Anakin enjoyed hearing the tale of my duel with Girk Saxon for the fate of the station every time we were here.
So far, my son was enjoying the company of the two other Jedi, particularly Aayla. He was too young for me to be concerned about needing to give him ¡®The Talk¡¯ but it was clear he enjoyed sparring with her more than Quinlan. Some of that was undoubtedly because she wasn¡¯t as big, strong, or aggressive as Quinlan, but I did wonder if Anakin had other reasons for enjoying time spent with the Twi¡¯lek. Something I couldn¡¯t deny held appeal to me as well, but with her mind as disjointed and fractured as it was, I made sure to never have any interaction we had venture beyond the bounds of friendship. I wasn¡¯t going to take advantage of her condition for a fleeting moment of pleasure.
¡ ¡
I walked down the ramp from Raven, placing my feet on the deck of the landing bay of Mtael¡¯s Gift about thirty minutes later. Around us, various sentients watched us. Those who understood who I was, stared for longer, with those who were from the first groups to become Lokella, offered various nods and bows to me. Even though there was an ego boost to their actions, I didn¡¯t feel they had to do it. Still, I¡¯d take the quiet reverence over the usual fanfare the Lokella Council displayed when they knew I¡¯d returned and wanted to greet me.
Moments after I¡¯m fully on the station, I hear a far lighter pair touch the deck. I smirk at the anticipation pulsing from Anakin like a beacon in the Force; one that had been lit the moment he¡¯d learnt we were heading here and only grew stronger the closer we came. ¡°Go on.¡± I would scold him later for letting his Force signature slip so massively, but for now, he was free to do as he pleased.
¡°Thanks.¡± The word barely finished before he was racing off across the bay, the Force enhancing his reactions, so he was almost a blur to those unable to command the Force, or with superior visual senses.
¡°Keep an eye on him,¡± I said without taking my eyes off my son as he raced away, and a second later a large black beast raced after the eleven-year-old boy. While those working the bay had ignored Anakin, the sight of the giant tuk¡¯ata bounding around had many rushing to stay clear; even those who should know Fenrir was no threat to them. Not unless they did something so foolish they forfeited their lives in the process.
¡°Anakin has a younger sister here,¡± I explained as I turned to face Quinlan and Aayla as they walked down the ramp. ¡°While the Order insists that members don¡¯t remain in contact with their families, or form deep friendships and more with others, I don¡¯t share the opinion that they should be outlawed. Yes, such connections carry an inherent risk of causing us pain ¨C a danger magnified by our ability to wield the Force ¨C but those same connections can be what grant anyone, Force user or otherwise, the strength and determination to complete a task, no matter how dangerous or arduous.¡±
While I was speaking truthfully, I understood the reasons for the Order¡¯s edicts. Most people were unable to either scrub their emotions when someone they cared for was in danger or lost themselves in their desire to help. For those above that or those who formed deep connections with ease, such as myself and Anakin, there was no way those edicts could work. Which was what Sidious had exploited in the other timeline and why I wasn¡¯t telling the Jedi Council I had taken a Padawan.
¡°I think I remember some of those lessons,¡± Aayla commented as she looked around the bay. ¡°They taught us that attachment often leads to dark places and that we as Jedi should be above our baser needs.¡±
I grunted but held my tongue. As much as I wanted to point out the hypocrisy of the Jedi and their teachings, I didn¡¯t want to dive into a debate with them. We¡¯d spoken about several ways the Jedi conducted themselves on the voyage here with Aayla often able to vaguely remember lessons on the topics and now as then, I had to restrain myself from countering too heavily lest the pair, who I could sense were still not fully committed to leaving the Order, learn something about me I didn¡¯t want the Jedi Council to discover. Just because I was being paranoid, didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t right after all.
That said, when we had talked about anything related to the Jedi, my words had rarely been supportive of their methods. I wasn¡¯t outright criticising them, but everything I said had a slightly negative slant to, I hoped, further, turn the pair away from the Order and open them to the lessons I might one day impart.
Before I could begin those lessons, or even get them to a point where they were ready to hear them, I first needed to speak with Dooku. We had to carry out our raid on the Temple and then, once the heat had died down, resign from the Order. After that, if the pair wished to return to the Order ¨C though I already felt that was unlikely ¨C then I would allow it. The future, as Master Yoda and others were keen to remind younger members of the Order, wasn¡¯t set in stone. Something my very presence confirmed.
When I¡¯d awoken in this body, replacing the mind and possibly soul that had been here before, I¡¯d thought I knew what the path forward was. I needed to become a Jedi, then train Anakin as one and keep him away from Sidious. I¡¯d also wanted to ensure Dooku didn¡¯t become a pawn for the Banite Sith Lord. Yet, when I now looked back on the path I¡¯d taken, the time I¡¯d spent as an Initiate, then Padawan in the Order, I found it lacking.
I had made mistakes along the way, ones that with hindsight and understanding of the wider galaxy, I would not commit now. Yet, for each event that had occurred ¨C from helping Dooku and Fay cleanse the Sith temple deep below the Jedi Temple, through becoming Mando¡¯ade via the completion of my verd¡¯goten, to being captured by Vosa and the Bando Gora, fighting the Vong as an insurgent, and then duelling and defeating Maul ¨C and from every friendship or more that I¡¯d gained or lost along the way, I had grown and become who I was today.
The past was set. There was nothing I could do to change the road I¡¯d taken to this moment, but from here on out I would be walking a path designed not simply to stop the rise of Darth Sidious and the Empire, but one intended to ensure my place in the galaxy, and that my legacy touched every corner of every world inside the Republic and out. Yes, Sidious ¨C and through one of my mistakes, Plagueis ¨C would have to fall, but so would the Jedi. At least as they were now.
Perhaps, just perhaps, there might be a way for those more like Master Fay in how they viewed themselves as servants of the Force and not enemies of the Dark Side, to remain. I wasn¡¯t certain of that, but I hoped I would not one day find myself forced to fight, or even potentially kill, my former Master. She, though she might not be pleased about it, had helped shape the man I was today, and was someone I considered family.
Thoughts on Fay, and potentially how she was doing in locating Typhon, were pushed from my mind as I felt the familiar, and oddly comforting given his seemingly dispassionate demeanour, presence of Dooku nearing. Before the doors had opened to allow him access to the bay, I was already moving towards them.
As he entered, his gaze shifted from me to Quinlan and Aayla, before returning to me. I offered a nod of respect as we approached each other. ¡°Master,¡± I began once we were close enough, ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember Quinlan Vos and Aayla Secura.¡±
¡°I do,¡± he replied slowly, his eyes seeming to stare through their souls, ¡°and they still have my thanks for helping to liberate you from the clutches of the Bando Gora. However, it doesn¡¯t take a Jedi Master to understand something has deeply affected them.¡±
¡°A little over a year ago, they were assigned a mission by the Council to locate a new drug in the Republic: Glitteryll. As the name implies it is a combination of glitterstim and ryll. They were exposed to the substance by those they thought they could trust but were actually responsible for the distribution of the drug, and under its effects lost their memories.¡±
¡°Quinlan awoke on Nar Shaddaa, and after managing to find the one responsible for his memory loss, Pol Secura, he discovered that the Twi¡¯lek was keeping his niece Aayla dosed with the drug daily.¡±
¡°Her lekku granted her some protection against this drug?¡±
¡°They did,¡± I confirmed before continuing with the abridged story. ¡°Pol was killed, and Quinlan was forced to flee Ryloth without Aayla. From there¡ things spiralled a bit.¡± I paused and glanced at Aayla who seemed to sink in on herself. ¡°Quinlan dealt with others involved in the glitteryll trade and then searched for Aayla, which brought him to me. As for Aayla¡¡±
¡°I found myself drawn to Kiffu because of my former Master¡¯s ancestry,¡± Aayla stepped in, showing accountability for her actions. ¡°But I ended up on Kiffex, and fell into the service of a former Jedi High Council member turned Dark Jedi named Volfe Karkko.¡±
The only outward response from Dooku was a slight raising of one eyebrow, and to anyone who didn¡¯t know him, there wouldn¡¯t be any perceivable change in his Force presence. However, after nearly a decade of training under his tutelage, I knew the subtle signs to look for. ¡°An Anzati Jedi from before the New Sith Wars,¡± I explained, retaking the telling of our tale. ¡°Quinlan and I travelled to Kiffu and eventually landed on Kiffex.¡± I reached to my hip, pulled back my cloak and unclipped Karkko¡¯s lightsaber. ¡°He commanded an army of feral Anzati who were drawn to his presence over the millennia. However, like their master, they are no longer a threat to the people of the planet,¡± I finished with a hint of pride.
¡°Impressive,¡± Dooku commented as he took Karkko¡¯s hilt and turned it over in his hands. ¡°However,¡± he continued as he handed the hilt back to me, ¡°I fail to see why, if these two require retraining, they have come here instead of returning to Coruscant.¡±
¡°After I found the one ultimately responsible for the glitteryll trade, I encountered Master Windu,¡± Quinlan responded. ¡°He stopped me from executing Senator Chom Frey Kaa for his crimes. He understood quickly what had happened to me, and offered to take me back to the Temple for training. I asked him about Aayla, and he said the Order would search for her but I¡¡± he paused, and I heard him licking his lips, ¡°I felt he wouldn¡¯t. I fled Coruscant and started searching for Aayla for months until the Force led me to Cameron.¡±
¡°Beyond the debt I owe them for helping you free me from the Bando Gora, Aayla is my friend,¡± I added. ¡°Accepting Quinlan¡¯s request for help wasn¡¯t in question. I¡¯ve helped them as best I could with retraining, and Aayla remembers fragments of her time from before being dosed with glitteryll. However, they feel that, based on what they¡¯ve done since losing their memories, the Order might not be as welcoming as they hope,¡± I explained, trying to hint at the potential usefulness of the pair to Dooku without coming out and saying it, or using the Force to imply it. It was unlikely either would sense me if I reached out to Dooku, but I wasn¡¯t going to take that chance, and knew I could explain my intentions to him in greater detail at a later moment. ¡°Because of that, and my debt to them, I offered them transport away from Kiffu before the Order arrived, and passage to here. I know you are still occupied with your former Padawan; however, I was hoping you might be willing to consider offering them some help with regaining control of their abilities and emotions. I also wished to speak with you about my encounter with Volfe Karkko and some ideas,¡± [specifically your thoughts regarding holocrons,] I added telepathically, sure that such a shift in the Force now shouldn¡¯t alert the pair to anything nefarious centred around them, ¡°that have come to light.¡±
Dooku¡¯s gaze locked onto me as I spoke, and I felt a thin tendril reach through our bond and brush against my mental defences. I lowered those defences enough to confirm the truthfulness of my words, and that there was more I wished to say but couldn¡¯t in present company so that he could gain a hint of my thoughts on the matter.
I was grateful for his training and continued counsel, however, Dooku had a remarkably simple ¨C he would call it elegant ¨C approach regarding the galaxy and those in it. Everything was either an asset that could be used or a potential enemy that might need to be removed. It was that approach I was using, specifically in reference to assets, that I hoped would convince him to help me retrain Aayla and Quinlan instead of simply allowing them to return to the Order and become potential adversaries in the future.
¡°Hmm,¡± he lifted a hand and stroked his chin. ¡°Very well.¡± He looked the pair over clinically. ¡°While I do not believe I would be able to retrain both of you fully at the current moment, I can offer suggestions for you and Cameron on how to go about relearning much of what you have forgotten if that is your desire.¡± The pair bowed in thanks and Dooku returned his focus to me. ¡°Komari is progressing well in her readjustment; however, she is still¡ uncertain of what her role could become. Normally, I would say that the presence of two other Force users might help her further recovery. Yet she shares history with both of you, so I am reluctant to have you interact with her beyond comms channels.¡±
I felt confusion from Quinlan along with a flicker of potential recognition from Aayla. ¡°Komari Vosa is who Master Dooku is speaking of,¡± I explained, though before I could continue Aayla gasped and took a few stuttering steps back.
¡°Aayla?¡± Quinlan asked, turning to her and placing a hand on her shoulder ¨C a gesture that caused Dooku¡¯s brow to rise again for a moment. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°I¡ I remember her,¡± Aayla said quietly, some colour draining from her face. It returned with interest as she looked at me for a moment before looking away. ¡°She¡ she was the leader of the Bando Gora when we helped free you from them. She was the one who¡¡±
¡°Who tortured me,¡± I replied, keeping as calm as I could to avoid the memories of those months resurfacing. ¡°Yes, that was Vosa. However, she was once Dooku¡¯s Padawan, before embarking on a mission against the Bando Gora that saw all the Jedi there slaughtered. For a long time, Master Dooku believed she had died as well, and it was not until my rescue that he confirmed her survival, though by then she¡¯d become the leader of the Bando Gora.¡±
I¡¯d already gone over the Bando Gora a little with them, explaining the debt I owed them, but I¡¯d avoided details as I¡¯d wanted to avoid the risk of Aayla remembering more details. There was nothing I could do to avoid it now that we were here, which was why I¡¯d not shied away from the matter as I had before, and it seemed I¡¯d been right to be cautious.
¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to remember those memories,¡± I added as I took a step towards Aayla, placing my flesh hand on her forearm. ¡°I¡¯d prefer neither of us had to relive it, but I won¡¯t hide the truth from you.¡±
¡°No!¡± Aayla snapped back, a fire in her eyes as I felt an unexpected, but not unwanted, flicker of rage spark within her. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry. Not for you, but the Order!¡± She looked at Quinlan. ¡°You and Master Dooku asked them for help to find Cam, but they refused. Said it was up to the will of the Force.¡± Quinlan grunted and I wondered if Windu had used those exact words to him when speaking about finding Aayla. ¡°We.. we had to go to others for help¡¡±
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
¡°Mandalorians,¡± I added, for the first time in a long while not calling them Mando¡¯ade.
¡°Yes. I remember them. The red-haired female¡ she meant something to you?¡±
¡°Still does,¡± I slipped in with a smirk, remembering the last night I¡¯d spent with Bo and Naz and wondering how they were doing and if either of them carried my child as they¡¯d hoped.
¡°What she¡ Vosa¡ did to you¡¡± Aayla¡¯s eyes dampened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°You have nothing to be sorry for,¡± I said, lifting my hand to brush away a few tears that were forming on her face. ¡°You weren¡¯t the one responsible for that. Without you and Quinlan¡¯s help, Master Dooku might have struggled to free me.¡± There was no audible sound from him, but I sensed a spark of disagreement from him through the Force. ¡°What happened to me there¡ it is a part of me, just as what you have endured over the last year is a part of you. I loathe Vosa for what she had done to me, but at the same time, I pity her as she would¡¯ve endured the same or worse to become that monster. Yet, I don¡¯t blame her as much as I once might¡¯ve. No, the majority of that goes to the Order for allowing her to join the mission to Galidraan.¡±
I knew Dooku still blamed himself in part for signing off on letting her go, but in the end, the credit stopped with the High Council, not Dooku as by then Vosa had been removed as his Padawan. From the corner of my eye, I looked at Dooku trying to get a read on him. He remained as outwardly stoic as always, yet I felt a fleeting burst of gratitude from him through our Force bond.
Vosa¡¯s rehabilitation into something useful was important to Dooku, which was why I never openly complained about it, or the fact he¡¯d seemingly abandoned my training in the last year or so of my time as a Padawan to help her. I¡¯d never trust her completely, but I had found myself empathising with her for what she¡¯d had to have endured, and I hoped Dooku was able to turn her into something useful for us going forward. The same hope I held for Quinlan and Aayla, though neither of them had done anything as twisted as Vosa had. Or so I prayed.
Refocusing on Aayla, I saw her eyes wander over my frame, her cheeks darkening even as her eyes stayed wet and it didn¡¯t take a genius to know what part of my rescue she was reliving. I¡¯d been found naked and heavily tortured by Bo and the others, and after being freed rushed off to confront Vosa. How I¡¯d acted then had not been my best moment, but as I¡¯d said less than a minute earlier, it was something that had made me who I was today. Still, I¡¯d prefer not to dwell on that memory, or have Aayla do so either. Unless, of course, it helped ensure the pair became more open to me directly retraining them, or more accurately, training them into something that would be of use to me in the years to come.
¡°How,¡± Quinlan began, his voice almost feral before he took a moment and inhaled deeply. ¡°How often does the Order abandon its own?¡± He managed to get out in a voice barely above a growl even as I felt the Dark Side swirling excitedly around him.
¡°I cannot answer that directly,¡± Dooku replied slowly, seemingly ignoring the anger rising from Quinlan. ¡°However, I will state that the Council believes that no single Jedi, no matter their rank, position, or potential, is important when it comes to what the Force desires. Anyone who can awaken their connection to it is little more than a pawn in his work to achieve balance.¡±
¡°How can they be so callous?¡± Quinlan snapped, though his anger was subsiding as Aayla grasped his hand with one of hers. ¡°That they would not move to help their friends when they are in danger.¡±
¡°As Master Dooku said, the Council places the Force above the members of the Order. That whatever happens to any of us is the Will of the Force. We serve it and through us, it works to achieve and maintain balance. Even those unable to feel the Force around them are connected to it, and thus under its influence, though those like us who can draw upon that connection, are often tested more¡ strenuously than the rest of the galaxy. That does not mean that our destinies are written in stone, or that the Force has plans for all of us. We are as alien to it as it is to us, however, we understand that the Force, like anything in nature, seeks balance. However, no one knows what the Force considers balance, or why it desires it if it does indeed desire anything.¡±
¡°To the Council, we are all instruments in servicing and protecting that balance. We are but drops in the river that is life. A river that carries us to an ocean that is the Force where we become even more insignificant in whatever grand scheme the Force has enacted that we were in the river of life. The choice anyone who can access their connection to the Force faces is to decide how to handle being drops in the ocean. The Council and Order believe that being consumed, drowned, or destroyed by the currents of the Force is acceptable. It is the Will of the Force after all.¡± I sighed there and shook my head to enhance some of my apparent uncertainty and doubt with the Jedi¡¯s way. ¡°And no, before you ask, I don¡¯t think we can change the Will of the Force in the ways the Dark Side might make us believe we can, nor can we redirect the river of life that carries us to the Force. All we can do is take control of our surroundings to ensure that we do not drown easily in the ocean.¡±
What I had said was a mix of what I¡¯d learnt from the Jedi and from Adas mixed with an idea I was creating in my mind for how one should live even when connected to the Force. An idea that I knew neither group would entirely approve of.
¡°There are many, myself included, who might not describe life and the Force in such a manner,¡± Dooku said into the void my impromptu speech had created, ¡°Yet it is hard to consider what Cameron has just stated as being entirely incorrect. Be that in how the Order views the Force in relation to the needs and wants of any individual, even those capable of sensing and experiencing the Force, or in how we fail to understand what exactly it is that the Force wants.¡± Dooku looked at me pointedly. ¡°However, such discussions are best conducted in more¡ secure locations.¡±
¡°As you say, Master,¡± I replied in acceptance. Dooku hadn¡¯t revealed anything of his opinions on the Force and our role in it, and how we should live here. However, I had heard him speak before on the matter, and while he had never been as open as I had just been in hinting at doubts about the Order¡¯s approach to the Force, and other things, I knew he agreed with me in principle. That was why I was glad he was willing to at least consider helping me with retraining Quinlan and Aayla.
The question that I¡¯d have to face in the coming days was what path Dooku would follow once he left the Order, as I knew he would do so as soon as I made clear that was my intention. He wouldn¡¯t be shifting to becoming Darth Tyrannus; however, I knew he wouldn¡¯t support the Republic once war engulfed the galaxy. And it was a question that I¡¯d have to discover the answer to while we planned out our version of a holocron heist.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡
My feet shifted over the packed soil, sliding back in a Makashi retreat as Dooku¡¯s blue blade darted toward my chest. The saber missed by inches, grazing the air. I stepped to the side and flicked my own blade forward¡ªred with a black, unstable edge¡ªangling it to catch his saber and deflect it outward with a precise parry.
A counter followed, powered by more strength than a standard Form II repost should carry. My blade glided off his, aiming for the exposed line between his wrist and elbow. But Dooku was already there. His wrist turned, shoulder angling just enough to guide his saber into a clean interception.
I didn¡¯t expect to land that strike. The move was designed to provoke¡ªtesting if he¡¯d bite and follow with a counterthrust. He did. His blade snapped toward me in a sharp line, and I was already in motion, pulling my saber back to defend.
We circled each other. The Force surged between us¡ªalive, reactive. It bent to my will, whispering the intent behind his movements. I remained grounded in the moment, watching for flaws in his form. Not because I believed they were mistakes, but because even a trap offered information.
Dooku pressed forward, executing a trio of rapid thrusts with surgical precision. My body moved before conscious thought. One step back. A twist at the waist. My blade rotated on the vertical axis, parrying two attacks and sidestepping the third. I responded in kind¡ªan overhead diagonal slash meant to break his rhythm. He slipped away with a dismissive elegance.
Each movement was met with a counter. Each strike was followed by a response. We were two minds playing a deadly game of chess, every twitch a feint or invitation. The empty plain around us was silent, save for the electric hiss of colliding sabers and the occasional shift of boots over dry earth.
We had been fighting for a while¡ªhow long, I wasn¡¯t sure. My armour lay aboard Raven, which now hovered somewhere behind us, maybe two hundred meters back. The timestamp on my vambrace was useless. I wasn¡¯t risking a glance.
Her presence sat faint in the corner of my awareness. Calming. But my focus was locked on Dooku. On the clash of sabers. On the Force thrumming through every fibre of my being.
This was not the first duel since Natural Selection. But it was the first where I wasn¡¯t holding back. The Force bent more easily now¡ªresisting less, obeying more. Dooku hadn¡¯t commented on my approach, even when I¡¯d drawn on techniques some would label Sith. He¡¯d only watched; eyebrows raised in mild curiosity.
And now, everything felt different.
I leaned back, rotating my blade in a low arc to deflect another jab. I advanced with a tight pivot of the hip, pouring weight into my next strike. Djem So¡ªnot my primary form, but a brutal counterpoint to Makashi¡¯s finesse. The sudden increase in momentum caught most duellists off guard.
But Dooku wasn¡¯t like most duellists.
He slid a foot back, angled his body, and turned my strike aside with almost casual precision. I pivoted under his extended guard, sweeping low toward his legs.
He retreated again¡ªnot out of fear, but calculation. Still, I¡¯d forced a step from him. Progress.
The Force rippled around us. Dooku drew it in like a trusted ally. I commanded it. My steps shifted into Ataru¡¯s lighter footwork, springing away from another counterattack. I couldn¡¯t stop the smirk from forming.
No, this wasn¡¯t a duel to the death. But I was at peace in this moment. No internal struggle. No hesitation. Just combat. Pure and clean.
Dooku inhaled, and the Force deepened around him. His next strike came faster, sharper, and I matched it¡ªblade rising into a textbook Shien deflection before flowing into a Shii-Cho chain. Five hits. Six. A thrust toward his ribs.
He evaded¡ªnot just by movement, but by Force-assisted glide, sliding farther than physics should allow. I raised an eyebrow. That was new.
His eyes gleamed with amusement.
We reset. I took a classic Makashi stance¡ªblade centred, arm extended, feet narrow. Dust swirled around our boots, kicked up by earlier footwork and now beginning to settle.
I reached into the Force. Deeper. It came willingly. My strikes changed¡ªMakashi¡¯s finesse layered with Djem So¡¯s power. I drove him back again, this time a full three steps. My movements didn¡¯t overextend. They stayed tight, dangerous, and focused.
His defence adjusted. His parries came faster, closer to the hilt. But I stayed with him.
Matukai breathwork helped me stay grounded, channelling energy without exhausting myself. The world around us seemed to slow. Dust hung in midair. The clash of blades became the only sound in existence.
My limbs moved faster. My mind sharpened.
I stepped left, feinted high, and thrust low. He caught it¡ªbarely. His saber twisted down to intercept, but I already withdrew and flowed into a new line.
He adapted instantly, his own counter barely missing my shoulder. Another thrust. I sidestepped and parried. Our sabers locked for a breathless second, the pressure vibrating through our grips.
He smiled. Just barely.
I pulled back.
Then surged forward¡ªright foot stepping past his left, blade rising in a vertical cut meant to push his guard high. As expected, he raised to meet it. I pivoted, blade slicing horizontally for his flank.
He spun to block, and we separated.
My lungs burned. My muscles trembled¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from the intense current of the Force. It flowed through me faster than I¡¯d ever channelled before.
But Dooku wasn¡¯t slowing.
I focused, drawing more from the Force. It came, hot and heavy, threatening to overload me if I lost control. I shifted into pure Makashi again, letting the form dictate tempo. Blade tight. Point aligned. Economy of movement.
We clashed again¡ªthis time with greater violence.
I noticed it first. His posture opened slightly. A gap¡ªnot a feint. Not intentional. I knew this pattern. My sudden burst of pressure had disrupted his tempo. The gap was real.
I moved.
Blade up, rotating, angle changing mid-strike.
He moved to block¡ªbut I changed the line. My saber skimmed past his parry and pressed forward. I stepped into the opening, blade aimed for his thigh.
He gave ground again.
Three steps.
I had him.
For the first time in any duel, I pushed Count Dooku fully on the defensive.
The Force roared in my ears. I chased him, sabers clashing, light strobing red and blue across the plain. His defence was perfect¡ªbut he had to defend. No offence. No room.
Then¡ªthere it was. The opening widened.
I lunged.
But something changed.
The Force shifted. I felt it an instant before it happened. I twisted my wrist, blade dropping into a parry just in time to redirect a strike aimed at my leg.
He hadn¡¯t been passive. He¡¯d baited me.
Still, I wasn¡¯t done. My wrist rolled, blade snapping down, dropping low again¡ªthis time for a strike to his thigh.
His stance was too wide. He couldn¡¯t withdraw his leg in time.
And then¡ªheat.
I froze.
My blade struck his thigh. His struck air. Close to my throat.
Too close.
¡°Kriff.¡±
The curse tore from me before I could stop it. I could feel the warmth of his blade across my neck. A millimetre deeper and I¡¯d be dead.
I¡¯d won. And lost. At the same time.
I held my ground. My blade pressed lightly to his leg. His hovered at my neck. Neither moved.
My breath came fast. Rage bubbled¡ªhot and bitter. I¡¯d had it. I¡¯d had him.
I closed my eyes and pushed it away.
This wasn¡¯t the time for ego.
When I opened them, Dooku was still watching me¡ªsilent. His saber hummed low, unmoving. But I saw it¡ªbarely¡ªhis chest rising faster than usual. His presence in the Force flickering at the edges. He was winded. Pushed.
I gave him a small nod. The universal signal: I yield.
He stepped back and deactivated his saber. I followed suit.
"You have improved greatly,¡± he said. His tone was calm. Steady. But I heard the edge of respect underneath. ¡°Impressively so in such a short time. However,¡¡± He tilted his head. ¡°I am not yet ready to see you surpass me.¡±
I offered a tired grin.
¡°Noted,¡± I replied with a small smile.
Dooku grunted; his only acknowledgement to my statement that we both knew to be true. Once his hilt was clipped to his waist, he moved forward and placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°That day, as much as I seek to delay it, will come. You are the greatest Padawan I have trained, and the perfect legacy to ensure my knowledge of Makashi is retained in the decades to come. You have the technical skill of the form and others, to rival any I have ever sparred with, all that remains, as you are aware, is experience in spars and duels that take you to the very limit of what you are capable of.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master,¡± I said, lowering my head at his words; aware of the pride he felt in saying them, along with the honour he was bestowing upon me. I grinned after lifting my head. ¡°I thought for a few moments that I had you, Master.¡±
Dooku allowed a fractional grin to spread on his face as I felt him squeeze my shoulder. ¡°Perhaps you did, and if I was not the one who had trained you, and seen the growth you have undergone since Naboo and your defeat of the Zabrak Sith there, you might have. Unfortunately for you, I am aware of every change you have undergone and every ounce of skill you have gained with the blade, and thus could turn the potential of defeat into the certainty of victory.¡± He held my gaze as his hand slipped from my shoulder. ¡°Nor did it escape my notice that, as you enjoyed the spar, you drew on the Force in a way many in the Order would have grave concerns about.¡±
¡°Master, I¡¡± The raising of his hand stopped me from explaining why I had, in many ways, acted like a Sith in demanding the Force¡¯s obedience instead of working with it as a Jedi should. However, as I waited for his reply, I realised that in the later moments of the duel, he too had made the Force work for him instead of with him.
¡°Cameron, as you are well aware, there are a great many things I disagree with the Order about.¡± I held my tongue. ¡°However, when we last sparred, I sensed you struggling to maintain control over yourself and used techniques that made the darkness within you more prominent. I was concerned that you might lose yourself to whatever changes you were undergoing. After this spar, while I still sense your use of methods the Order would consider heretical at best, I am pleased to know you have control of yourself and your emotions; enough that I do not fear you losing control and allowing the Force to consume you.¡±
He turned at that and began the long walk back to Raven, who I realised was a little over five kilometres away around a hill we had seemingly circled while focused on our spar. I quickly moved to fall into step at his side, though a half metre back. He offered a small smile at my action and then gestured for me to walk beside him as an equal, something I gladly accepted.
¡°Since I was a Padawan, I have found myself at odds with many of the ideals the Order, at least in its current form, obeys. Before you arrived at the Temple, I had been heavily considering if I should remain with the Order, though the Force ensured those thoughts were diminished once I understood my next role was in training you. However, with your knighthood, and your victory on Naboo, I have once again found myself considering the path I am on, the injustices in the galaxy that the Order and others fail to address, and the legacy I wish to leave when my time in this galaxy, decades from now, comes to an end.¡±
He turned to look at me as we kept walking. ¡°Since Naboo, while I had been questioning the path I am travelling, my thoughts were often focused on you, I had been concerned, understandably, by the shift towards what the Order would consider a darker method to achieving the goals that you have taken in your training of yourself and your Pada¡ your son.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I now see, happily, that your journey will not take you down a road to the darkest depths that the Force can use to consume the destiny of those who can use it, nor, though this was never a great concern for me, of you aligning with the Sith we know that are seeking to destroy the Order and Republic.¡±
¡°Master, I¡¡± I paused as I sensed the Force shifting around us, and closed my eyes for a moment. The Force had been in motion near me ever since I agreed to help Quinlan, with moments like this where it was more active; as if hinting that these were moments when I could alter not just the road I was taking, but those of others who walked near to me. Of course, if not for the Interface generating the A Change in Path quest I might not have realised that as soon as I had. Nor would I see that the quest name referred not just to Quinlan and Aayla, but to myself and even Dooku.
¡°Since not long after Naboo I have been¡ studying and learning from an ancient Sith holocron,¡± I continued cautiously. I knew Dooku wouldn¡¯t seek to take Adas¡¯ holocron from me, nor take me before the Jedi for questioning, but I was taking a risk. One that, as the Force seemed to rise around us, was about to have a permanent effect on my relationship with my former Master. ¡°I¡¯m not using it heavily, just seeking advice on how to accelerate my training with the various sects and groups I¡¯ve visited for training with Anakin while searching inwards for some sort of balance that I now feel I¡¯ve found.¡±
We continued in silence for a few minutes as I allowed Dooku time to ponder what I¡¯d revealed. Telling him what I had was, in many ways, a dangerous move, but I felt certain he would accept what had happened, though not without concern.
¡°It is troubling that you admit to learning from a Sith holocron, Cameron. Not just because it is affecting your development, but that of your Padawan as well. Even though I expect you are aware, you should never trust anything any Sith, alive or as the gatekeeper of a holocron, say. They will seek to use and manipulate you to serve whatever goals and ideals they hold themselves to.¡± He paused there and I felt a gentle probe slide along the bond we shared within the Force.
Wanting to reassure him that I¡¯d not fallen into the madness of the Dark Side and that I was in control of my actions, I lowered my defences enough that he could explore the outer edges of my mind without difficulty. My thoughts on what I was slowly deciding for my future, and that of Anakin and others, were buried deep, far from his notice, while any knowledge I had that came from before being placed in this timeline was protected by the Interface.
I felt his probe shifting through the readily available thoughts, and it was clear he was searching for information about what I¡¯d learnt from Adas, and what effect that had caused to my psyche. I allowed him the freedom to search those outer layers as we walked, wanting to assure him that I wasn¡¯t lost in the depths of the Dark Side and to reassure myself that I¡¯d not been influenced in ways I didn¡¯t realise by Adas.
After nearly ten minutes, I felt the probe pull back and Dooku opened his eyes, stopped, and turned to face me so he could examine me carefully. There was no hint of anything more than concern from him emanating into the Force, which was reassuring. However, it was the faint hint of curiosity that caught my attention; as if Dooku wished to speak, or possibly even learn from Adas himself.
¡°While your defences are sufficient to ensure that no surface probe would detect the changes you have undergone, anyone with the skill and power could breach them and learn the truth. You have been, as you are aware, influenced by this Sith holocron, though I cannot sense any clear sign that you¡¯ve fallen under their sway any more so than one might when seeking knowledge from a restricted source.
¡°This path I sense you are taking is one that the Order will not accept, but again, you are aware of that. That said, I can sense that you feel that to defeat the threat posed by the looming darkness in the Force, and the influence the Sith of the lineage of Darth Bane hold over the Republic, and by connection, the Order, you need to use every tool at your disposal.¡±
¡°I do, Master, and I am well aware that the Council will not approve of my methods; both those I¡¯ve already taken and those that I know I will have to in the coming years.¡±
Dooku allowed a small grunt of amusement to slip from his mouth. ¡°No, they would not. However, as you are well aware, my opinions on a variety of matters do not align with those of the Council. One such matter that you would be aware of would be the direction the Order should take in seeking out the Master of the Sith you defeated on Naboo.¡±
I felt my brow rise at his words. ¡°You are in contact with the Council?¡± That was unexpected, and given what I¡¯d just revealed, potentially dangerous. While I didn¡¯t sense Dooku was going to report my learning from a Sith holocron to them, the fact he still spoke to several of the members, even if just about the looming threat posed by the Banite Sith, was unexpected.
Before he could directly reply, Raven came into sight and the stray thought occurred to me that during the duel with Dooku, I had been aware that we had moved away from her, but not how far. I had lost myself in the spar, and while that had not been an issue today, there might well come a day when it would, and thus I¡¯d have to learn to be more aware of my surroundings even when focused entirely on defeating my opponent. Failure to be cognisant of your location was a lesson that had been driven into my skull across two lifetimes.
¡°With Masters Windu and Yoda,¡± He explained as we started the final walk towards my ship ¡°They share my concern that the presence of the Zabrak on Naboo might signal a return of the Sith. However, they refuse to act as I feel they should to prepare the Order and galaxy for the threat of this new Sith Order. Nor do they believe that the one you fought has any connection to Darth Bane. According to the records, he was killed only a few years after the Seventh Battle of Ruusan.¡±
¡°I believe that was a ploy, Master, one designed to hide their presence while this Banite line of Sith chose to break with the past and work in small numbers from the shadows.¡±
¡°I share that opinion, Cameron, however, the Council does not. We can discuss this fully at a later date. For now, I wish to discuss what your plans are for the future, how the changes you have undergone affect the plans we created alongside Master Fay and others, and your hints that you approved the concept of liberating items from the Temple Archives that might offer insight and powers to help us face the looming threat of the Banite Sith.¡±
¡°Yes, the knowledge the Council has locked away may well be of use. However, while I wish to help you in the acquisition of such holocrons, or any other object in the secure vaults, I feel that while I can hide the changes I¡¯ve undergone from most surface probes if any Master chooses to probe more deeply, they will undoubtedly discover the changes that have occurred to me. To say nothing of facing even a single member of the Council.¡±
¡°No, your defences would not stand up to the probes of the Council or other senior Jedi. Still, it is encouraging to hear that even after defeating the Dark Jedi Volfe Karkko, you remain aware of your shortcomings. As is the fact you knew it was wiser to depart before Master Saa arrived, both because of the power you used to defeat Karkko, and the understanding you could not yet defeat her.¡± He paused and looked at me even as we continued to walk. ¡°In time, I know you will be able to, do not fear, but you are not quite at the level to be considered a true threat to most Jedi Masters.¡±
I nodded, accepting his opinion, and not just because it was one I agreed with. ¡°About the Council¡ when Master Saa realises that it was me who defeated Karkko and drew on the Dark Side to do so, they¡¯re going to send teams after me, aren¡¯t they?¡±
¡°If you remain within the Order, that is certain. Even if you resigned, which I feel is a choice you are committed to making, they might still do so. However, while by Republic law all Force users are under the supervision of the Order, the Council generally chooses to not intervene in any Force sect so long as it keeps itself isolated from the wider galaxy and doesn¡¯t become a threat to the Order or Republic.¡±
¡°I could just disappear with Anakin, Master. Stay in the Outer Rim, keeping as far from major systems as possible while I continue training myself and my son.¡±
Dooku gave a single, brief chortle at my suggestion. ¡°You very well could, Cameron. However, I know you will not.¡± He stopped and turned fully to face me. ¡°Master Fay and I trained you to hold more respect, for yourself and others, than that. No, regardless of the threat it poses to you, you will state to the Council in person your intention to leave the Order as your ideals no longer align with theirs. As will I.¡±
I blinked, caught out by the declaration. I mean, I knew it was only a matter of time until he left the Order, but that he was prepared to do so at the same time as me, and shield me from the Council was unexpected. ¡°Master, I¡ You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±
Dooku chortled again and moved closer. ¡°Cameron, as I have said many times, including not more than a few minutes ago, I have known for many years that my path would not remain in step with the Order. It was because the Force guided me to you, and implied it wanted me to train you, that I have remained a Jedi as long as I have instead of planning my departure at an earlier date. I have trained several Padawans, Cameron; all of whom, even Komari in some small way, I am proud of. However, it is through you that I see a way to define myself and my legacy.¡± He extended a hand. ¡°When the time comes for you to stand before the Council and resign as a Jedi, I will do so with you.¡±
My hand moved out slowly. ¡°It would be my honour to stand at your side in that moment, Master,¡± I said as I grasped his forearm.
By doing this, Dooku was taking the Council¡¯s attention, or most of it at any rate, off of me. Yes, to some in the Order I was the potential Chosen One, however, in the eyes of the Council, I was just a young and powerful Knight, whereas Dooku was one of their most revered Jedi Masters. When he resigned he would become the twentieth Jedi Master to resign from the Order in the last few thousand years.
¡°As you should be,¡± he replied dryly, though I could sense his amusement through our Force bond. A moment later, he broke the arm clasp. ¡°Before we head to the Temple and announce our departure from the Order, we must discuss what items we wish to take as recompense for our time in the Order.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± I said as we resumed the remaining short walk to Raven.
As we moved, my mind pulled forth the various scenarios I¡¯d gone over in my thoughts that had, at least in theory, a slight chance of us succeeding in breaking into the secure holocron vaults, grabbing a dozen or so holocrons ¨C more if I told Dooku about my Inventory and framed it as an odd Force power, or if I was able to use it without him seeing it being used ¨C and then departing the Temple without being apprehended.
None of the plans were what I¡¯d call good, the best had maybe a ten per cent chance of success, but they should give Dooku something to draw from. At least if he didn¡¯t already have plans created that had better odds of success.
¡ ¡
¡ ¡